¡¶Daily life of the noble girl who wears books¡·


 Chapter 1 A down-and-out student asks for a noble daughter

    You can search for "Daily Life of Salted Fish in the Book" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    The spring of March has just passed, and just a few days ago I saw the grand occasion of Zhuangyuan Lang riding a horse and parading through the street. The girl in Jinninghou's mansion was still talking about the handsome demeanor of the Zhuangyuan Lang in private, and thinking about the Zhuangyuan Lang's last flower.  who falls.

    Thinking of the big event of the marriage, the girl's family was still covering their handkerchiefs and blushing with embarrassment and refused to see anyone.

    "Girl, Master Hou and Madam are here to invite you."

    The maid Xiaosang's voice sounded from the door. Su Wan, who was tending the flowers and plants, shook her hands and tore off a leaf that had grown very well. She frowned slightly: "Why are you in such a panic, but what did you say?!"

    Xiao Sang, who had a round face, shook her head: "I don't know, I just heard that Lord Hou has notified all the people in the mansion to go to the main courtyard. Just now, Madam's people came to report and said that the girl should hurry up and prepare a cup of tea.  Then set off."

    Su Wan frowned and thought for a while, then let out a soft breath: "I see." After that, she put down the work in her hand and went back to the house to change clothes.

    Su Wan actually does not belong to this world, or in other words, this world is not a real world, but a world constructed by novels.

    She wears books.

    Before transmigrating into the book, she was just a college student from the countryside. She had spent ten years in the big city, and when she finally saved enough money to buy a house with a loan, she was overjoyed, suffered a heart attack, and died.

    It's fine to die, but unexpectedly when I woke up, I found that I had time-traveled into a counter-attack novel called "The Road to Rebirth of the Concubine Daughter".  Fu.

    Su Fu was blind in her previous life. She originally thought that she would marry the prince she loved all her life, but she didn't want her heart to be like a dog's lungs. What he loved in his heart was Su Ran, the concubine daughter of his second uncle's family. In the end, he killed her cruelly and threw her body away.  In the wilderness, after being reborn, she swore revenge.

    This Su Ran, who is known as the most talented woman in the imperial city, is also a time-traveling woman. The two of them are fighting openly and secretly, and the sisters in the house take turns to play. Every day is a life-and-death drama.

    As for the original owner, Su Wan, he was actually a small cannon fodder in this book, who lost his life in the first scene of this big drama.

    It's really miserable.

    Su Wan has been reading books for three months. She thought she didn't have the IQ to conspire with others, so she has been hiding in her small courtyard, Wan Yuan, and never went out.

    Only this time, when her grandparents summoned her, she couldn't escape.

    She carefully recalled the content of the book, and she also knew what happened. This is the beginning of the book. After Chunwei, a student named Li Lin came to the door with a jade pendant to propose marriage, and wanted to marry Jin Ninghou.  girl.

    Marquis of Jin Ning was born in the mountains, with all his kung fu he followed the emperor to quell the chaos.  This Li Lin's father rescued him.

    After being saved, Marquis Jin Ning thanked the benefactor and saw that the benefactor had a son who was a few years old, so he made a promise, promised a granddaughter to the benefactor's son as his wife, and gave him a piece of personal jade pendant as a proof.

    Originally, Marquis Jin Ning saw that his benefactor hadn't come to his door for more than ten years, and he had long forgotten about it, but he suddenly appeared today, and he had to admit it, and wanted to promise a granddaughter to his benefactor  the son of.

    The girl from the Marquis of Jinning is so precious, who would be willing to marry a poor student?  !

    Just like that, the girl from the Marquis of Jinning broke out the first house fight in order to avoid this marriage. The original owner was affected by the fight between Su Fu and Su Ran in this big scene, and innocently lost his life.

    It was precisely because of Su Wan's death that the unfulfilled marriage contract in her body, the man wanted to continue to get close to Jin Ninghou, and planned to choose another girl to marry, so the second house fight started.

    Su Wan recalled the contents of the book, this Li Lin finally returned the token and left alone, and did not marry the girl of Jin Ninghou.

    "Girl, do you think this dress is okay?!" Xiao Mo changed Su Wan into a lotus-colored dress, with a simple fringed bun, and only a few small hairpins on her hair.

    Su Wan is fourteen years old this year, with beautiful and gentle features, a beautiful face, and a graceful figure. Her beauty is also ranked high in the Imperial City.

    This kind of dress is quite well-behaved and not eye-catching, Su Wan nodded, expressing that it is acceptable.

    After changing her clothes, she went to Yuhuayuan, where her father lived. Her father's name was Su Xun, and he was a suave and handsome man.  .

    He likes to dressWearing a long gown with green bamboo patterns, she is good at poetry and prose, with a free and easy temperament.

    At this time, he was standing under the eaves of the courtyard, and beside him stood his wife, Li Shi, who was his second marriage.  Based on his opinions, he chose Li, who was born in a merchant.

    Mrs. Li is twenty-seven years old this year. She has a kind round face. She is not very beautiful, but she is still young and has some color. After the death of Su Wan's mother Yue, Su Xun stayed with her for three years  After marrying her, she gave birth to a pair of twins for Su Xun the following year, that is, Su Wan's younger brother Su Yun and younger sister Su Luo, who are only ten years old this year.

    She can't say whether she is good or bad to Su Wan, and generally speaking, she is dedicated, and she has never been close, but she should have everything that Su Yun and Su Luo have.

    Su Wan didn't have any prejudice against her. How could a stepmother be as close as her biological mother and daughter? No matter what the reason was, this stepmother did well.

    Su Wan stepped forward to salute quickly: "Father, mother."

    Seeing her walking slowly, Su Xun nodded and asked her about her health: "Has your health improved in the past two days?!"

    Su Wan lowered her head and stood respectfully: "Please worry about my father, it's much better now."

    After she wore the book, she always felt that her situation was too dangerous, and she wanted to hide in a corner to avoid being cannon fodder, so the sisters in the mansion invited her and refused because of her poor health.

    Fortunately, when she came through, it was because of the night wind blowing from the cold, and she was ill for several days after a high fever, and it was not very good after that, so no one in the house was suspicious.

    "Since you're here, I'll tell you about it, so you don't have to panic." Su Xun explained in a low voice, "Your grandfather owed someone a kindness in the past, saying that he promised a granddaughter to his benefactor.  your son as a wife, and now the benefactor's son has come to ask to marry the girl in the house, and your grandfather has agreed."

    "Now your elder sister and second sister in the house are already married, Xiao Qi and A Luo are still young, your third sister has decided to get married, and the fourth sister is the eldest daughter, the daughter in the house, her status is the most valuable  , your grandfather will not promise her out easily, but you"

    "The marriage that your mother promised you, I will talk to your grandfather when the time comes, and your grandfather will not make it difficult for you." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 2 What is Li Lin?  !

    ?

    Su Guan's mother, Yue Shi, was born in the Duke's Mansion of Zhen Guo, and she and the former Concubine Zhao were handkerchiefs, and the object of the promised marriage was Zhao Mingyan, the third son of the Prince Zhao's Mansion.

    This kind of marriage, unless the Marquis of Jin Ning is confused, he will tear it down.

    There are a total of eight girls in the Jinning Mansion, and Su Wan is ranked sixth. According to Su Xun's calculation, one or two are married, three are waiting to be married, four are the eldest daughters, six have promised marriage, and seven or eight are too old.  It's not suitable, and in the end only the fifth girl is left.

    These five girls are none other than Su Ran, the time-traveling girl who was counterattacked in the book.

    Besides, she is still a concubine. After calculating the gains and losses, Jin Ninghou probably thought that it would be the most cost-effective for her to marry.

    It's just that the object is a failed scholar, can Su Ran agree?  !

    Definitely not.

    Since it can't, it must be something to do.

    "You can rest assured." Su Xun reassured her, just as Su Yun and Su Luo packed up and came here, so without saying much, the family went to the main courtyard where Marquis Jin Ning and the Wang family lived  Go to Fupingyuan.

    Although Su Xun didn't make any achievements, he was not as good as his elder brother in martial arts, and not as transparent and clever as his second brother in being an official, but his back was tough, and the Wang family in the house was his own mother.  It's someone else's life here, so there's no reason to use his daughter to fill this pit.

    If his father dared, his mother would dare to cut him to death.

    The house in Jinning Mansion is not small, there are more than a dozen small and small courtyards. The main courtyard, Fuping Courtyard, is on the central axis of the mansion. Su Xun is the youngest son, and the Wang family loves him the most, so he gave the nearest large courtyard to him.  His family lived there, so within the time for a cup of tea, the family arrived at the main courtyard.

    Marquis Jin Ning was a soldier all his life, and he was born in the mountains. His wife, Wang, was from the same family as him.

    During the period, he took a concubine's room, and it is said that it was a medical woman in the army. At that time, Jin Ninghou was poisoned, and it was this medical woman who helped detoxify him.

    It was because of that time that the medical girl was pregnant with a child, and Jin Ninghou had no choice but to accept her as a good concubine, and finally gave birth to her second son, Su Lin, who was the second wife of Jin Ninghou.

    At that time, the Wang family and the Marquis of Jin Ning also had a estrangement because of this matter, and they struggled for two years. Fortunately, the doctor girl died of illness, which made the couple reconcile and gave birth to their second son, Su Xun.

    However, every time Wang looks at the people in the second room, she is particularly shocked, and rarely has a good face.

    "Greetings to Mom and Dad."

    "Greetings to grandparents."

    The whole family was saluting in the house. Seeing the family of the third son, Mrs. Wang hurriedly waved: "Grandmother's good grandson, Aruno, come to grandma."

    When the two children heard the words, they hurried forward and called out to grandma affectionately, and Wang's round face suddenly seemed to bloom like a flower.

    "Oh, good boy, do you miss your grandma?"

    "Think about it~"

    "What a good boy!" Seeing the two baby bumps, Mrs. Wang felt comfortable all over, so she asked someone to give them some snacks, and then asked Su Wan, "Is Ah Wan feeling better recently?"

    "Grandma Lao misses you, Ah Wan is getting better."

    "If you are not in good health, you need to take good care of it. If you need anything, ask your mother. If she doesn't have it, come and ask me."

    "Thank you grandma, Ah Wan found out."

    The original owner has a meek temperament and has always been non-aggressive. If no one talks to her and just stays quietly, Mrs. Wang has long been used to her temperament, and she never imagined that she could act like a baby with her like the two younger ones.  , but did not ignore her existence, so he waved everyone to sit down, "Sit down, we will talk later when everyone comes."

    "yes."

    After about a cup of tea time (15 minutes), the Su family has arrived except for the three young masters who are still in the academy, and even the always busy eldest son Su Wang has also arrived.

    Marquis Jin Ning and Wang Shi gave birth to Su Wang and Su Xun. The eldest son Su Wang is nearly thirty-nine this year, and Su Xun is thirty-three this year. There is a six-year age difference between them.  Yang Shangshu, Shangshu of the Ministry of Rites, is the daughter of a noble daughter who is serious and honest.

    Su Wang and Yang's eldest son Su Jian and daughter Su Fu, Su Fu's line of four, and two other concubines, Aunt She and Aunt Ye, when Aunt Ye was young and beautiful, Aunt She gave birth to two daughters for Su Wang,  It was Su Ruo, the eldest girl, and Su Ling, the third girl.

    Now that Su Ruo is married, Su Ling has settled on the marriage. Originally, she planned to get married this year, but the man's grandmother passed away, so she dragged it off abruptly.

    Su Lin, the second bedroom and second masterA medical girl, he is only three years older than Su Xun. He is thirty-six this year. He married his wife, Jiang Shi. The two gave birth to two sons, Su Ying and Su Fu, and two other concubines gave him three concubine daughters.  The second girl Su Ren, the fifth girl Su Ran, and the seventh girl Su Ying are already married.

    In addition to the three of the third house, the sixth-ranked original owner Su Wan, and Li's twins Su Yun and Su Luo, this is the huge family of Marquis Jinning.

    There are more than 20 masters alone.

    "If you think about it, you also know that when my father sent troops to quell the chaos, he was caught in the enemy's trap and almost died when he came back to see you. At that time, a benefactor rescued me. I saw that the man had a young son, so I made a promise.  Promise my granddaughter to the benefactor's child."

    "I originally thought that these thirteen years had passed, and the benefactor's family didn't know where they went, but today someone came to propose marriage with the jade pendant I left that day. Since it was my promise, I definitely wouldn't."  Regret, now that you girls are grown up, I called you here today, and I just want to ask if any of you are willing?!"

    Jin Ninghou is a person who climbed up from the bottom, so there is no order from the elders of the big clan, and the idea that everyone below must obey. He will still ask his children and grandchildren for their opinions.

    "The man's surname is Li Minglin, his style name is Jing Yuan. He is eighteen years old this year. He has the name of Juren. He came to participate in Chunwei this time. Although he failed the ranking unfortunately, he won the Juren at his age. He is considered a remarkable boy."

    "However, the family has farmed and studied for generations. There are only a few acres of fertile land, and my parents are gone. If I marry in the past, I don't need to serve Gaotang."

    To put it bluntly, the family is poor, with no father or mother.

    Moreover, he is just a candidate, and he doesn't know when he will be able to pass the exam. The girls present, with the signboard of the Marquis of Jinning, even a concubine with a low background can pick a ready-made Jinshi.  On the previous point, it is also possible to marry a minor official or the second son of an aristocratic family.

    What is Li Lin?  !

    Su Wan glanced at it, and then lowered her head. Among the girls present, except for Su Fu, who had already known what was going on in her rebirth, all the others showed reluctance.

    Marquis Jin Ning glanced aside, seeing no one said anything, so he continued: "A-Ling has already promised marriage, Xiaoqi and Xiaoba are still young, so let's not mention it, the few of you left, Afu, A  Ran, Awan, you three"

    "Father." Su Xun stood up and said, "Yue Shi pointed out a marriage to Awan before he was alive. It was the third son of Prince Zhao's mansion. Although he never wrote a marriage letter, he also exchanged tokens.  You cannot marry another."

    Jin Ninghou was a little surprised, and frowned: "Why didn't you tell me about this?"

    Su Xun said: "All these years, Ah Wan is still young, and there is no marriage certificate. After the Yue family left, our family did not have much friendship with Prince Zhao's mansion, so we have never discussed this matter, so our son never said anything about it.  .¡±

    Marquis Jin Ning snorted and scolded him: "I think you've ruined your brain by studying, and you don't discuss such a big matter with your father."

    Su Xun said that he didn't dare, but there was a smile on his face.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 3 Is there any evidence?  !

    ?

    Marquis of Jinning is angry, but in the end he still admits it. After all, it is very bad for the reputation of the daughter's family that this kind of marriage contract has been promised before, but it is not good for the reputation of the daughter's family.

    Although he, who was born as a martial artist, doesn't like this, but the world likes it, and he is not stupid. If he made such a thing for nothing, wouldn't it make his granddaughter's life uneasy?  !

    "Since this is the case, after waiting for Ah Wan and Ji, I will send someone to ask Zhao Wang's mansion for their opinion."

    Su Xun immediately responded: "Yes, my son has written it down."

    "Then only Afu and Aran are left, you two" Marquis Jin Ning turned his eyes, Wang slapped him, he paused, and finally turned his eyes on  On Su Ran's body, "Ah Ran?"

    Su Ran stood up, lowered her head slightly, so that people could not see her emotions clearly: "Grandfather."

    Jin Ninghou asked her: "Would you like it? If you are willing to get married, grandfather will add another dowry for you."

    Su Ran was weak and weak, so she could only hesitate to speak when she heard the words: "If it is arranged by my grandfather, I am naturally willing, but I don't know if Mr. Li is willing or not.  I also always want to find a good relationship to live a lifetime, if the two cannot get along, it will be a lifetime of misfortune."

    As Su Ran said, her expression was a little gloomy, and she slowly lowered her head: "I was originally a concubine, so I'm lucky to be able to marry a gentleman like Mr. Li. Naturally, I can't compare to Fourth Sister.  Fourth Sister's servant girl commented that the Crown Prince is interested in Fourth Sister, if that is the case, I am naturally willing to fulfill it."

    Jin Ninghou stood up suddenly, his eyes widened, and he asked loudly: "What did you say?!"

    Su Ran was a little dazed: "Grandfather, granddaughter said that if Mr. Li is willing, I will naturally be willing."

    Jin Ninghou was furious, and asked again: "I asked you what happened to your fourth sister just now?!"

    Su Ran seemed a little scared, shrank her neck, and said hesitantly: "Say, the maidservant of the fourth sister once said that she wanted the fourth sisterGrandfather, I, I am not. Although the prince is married, the prince is a  Crown Prince, even being a side concubine is worthwhile, Fourth Sister is really good"

    "Afu!" Marquis Jin Ning was furious, and he slapped the table with one hand, causing the teacup to fall to the ground with a bang.

    The people in the room didn't dare to take a breath, Su Wan lowered his head even more.

    Mrs. Wang hurriedly comforted him: "Why are you angry, you haven't figured out this matter yet, why are you angry!"

    "Afu, come and tell me!"

    Su Fu sat on a round stool behind Su Wang and Mrs. Wang, she was not angry when she heard the words, and she didn't respond to her parents' questioning expressions.

    This was the case in the previous life. Originally, Su Ran was the most suitable person in the family to marry, but Su Ran accidentally brought up the matter between her and the prince. Marquis Jin Ning was the emperor's confidant, and he was only loyal to the emperor.  Now that the emperor's sons are all grown up, at this time, they will definitely not let their sons and daughters get married with the prince and fall into factional struggles.

    Even if that person is a prince, it is not an exception, and he is still a prince who has married a princess.

    In his anger, Jin Ninghou was afraid that he would marry her off to anyone, and now this Li Lin just happened to meet this condition.

    In her previous life, she was stupid and told her grandfather about the matter, but never angered him, so she asked Li Lin to choose between her and Su Ran.

    It's really ridiculous, a down-and-out student from a poor family dared to pick on her, and even dared to refuse.

    Su Fu took a deep breath, but smiled on her face: "Grandfather, don't be angry, things are not what you think."

    Jin Ninghou paused his hands, and gave her a scrutiny look: "Then tell me, what's going on?!"

    Su Fu took a slow look at Su Ran who was wearing a white embroidered magnolia dress, then laughed, and said slowly, "I don't know where Fifth Sister heard the rumor, you said you heard my maidservant talking about it?"  , is there anyone to prove it?!"

    Su Ran didn't expect that Su Fu not only didn't lose her mind, but instead asked her back, bit her lip, and could only explain: "My maid and I both saw it."

    Su Fu put her hands on her knees and sat upright, but when she heard the words, she said: "Since they are your maids, don't you let them see what you want, and you can say what you say, and it's not a witness."  , without evidence, Fifth Younger Sister is talking nonsense and framing me, I'm afraid it's not very good."

    Su Ran was stunned for a moment, feeling a little puzzled in her heart. She originally thought that Su Fu would lose her footing, but she didn't expect that she would respond so calmly, which made her feel a little uncomfortable.

    But if she wants to marry a scholar who failed the exam, sheIt must be unwilling.

    And I heard that that person's family is poor, this is a good and rich life, but marrying a peasant family will suffer, unless her brain is broken.

    "Fourth Sister, stop joking. How could I frame you? You are my sister. How could I frame you? I clearly saw it with my own eyes and heard it with my own ears. Is this still false?"

    Su Fu glanced at her with a smile, and said indifferently: "The so-called human heart is separated from the belly, who knows what you think in your heart."

    Yang gave Su Ran a cold look, and said with a cold sneer, "Isn't it? If someone bullies my Afu with nonsense, I will definitely not spare her. A Ran should be more careful when she speaks. Think carefully about it."  Think, have you ever really heard these words?"

    Seeing this, Mrs. Wang also said slowly: "Evidence must be presented for this matter. If there is no evidence, it will be full of nonsense to frame people. Although our Su family is not of high background, we are all upright people after all. But  Don't want such descendants."

    Su Ran's face turned red all of a sudden. Sitting on the small round stool, she became more and more apprehensive and frightened.

    In this room, she is struggling alone, her grandmother is not her own, and her grandfather has many granddaughters, and she is just one of many granddaughters, even her mother mother is her aunt, I am afraid that in this heart  I wish she had a bad time.

    She doesn't even have anyone she can rely on. In the big clan, she is just a concubine's daughter. The two female elders above wish her to die.

    She bit her lip, feeling a little painful.

    She originally looked down on these men with three wives and four concubines, but now that she thinks about it, if she doesn't get married, she will never be able to live happily in this Jinning Hou Mansion for the rest of her life.  calculating.

    Jin Ninghou also calmed down, pondered for a moment and asked her: "Ah Ran, how do you explain it?!"

    Su Ran lowered her head, looking aggrieved: "I did hear this with my own ears. If grandfather doesn't believe it, just send someone to investigate."

    Su Fu turned her head and said to Marquis Jin Ning: "Grandfather, I think Fifth Sister may have misheard. The prince did express his interest in me earlier, but I have already rejected it."

    "Although the granddaughter is just a girl's family, she still understands the truth. Although the crown prince is the crown prince, he has already married a wife. The concubine is a concubine after all. I am a dignified daughter of the Marquis of Jinning, how can I give it to you?"  A concubine?!"

    "Besides, grandfather, you hold the military power. If your granddaughter remarries into the East Palace, I'm afraid it will arouse His Majesty's suspicion" When she said this, she smiled, raised her slender neck, and her demeanor was a bit arrogant,  "No matter how stupid my granddaughter is, she won't do such things that endanger the family."

    She spoke clearly and righteously.

    In this round, Su Fu beat Su Ran completely, and Su Ran was so bored to death.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 4 Small cannon fodder, really unlucky

    ?

    After hearing Su Fu's words, Marquis Jin Ning naturally felt that she was a person who understood righteousness and importance, so he made a final decision: "In this case, I will hold a banquet at home in three days, and let Ah Ran and Mrs. Li meet."

    After all, Su Fu is the eldest daughter of the family, and she is so sensible. Marquis Jin Ning also wanted to tell her about a good family. If there is anything in the family that can help her in the future, in contrast, Su Ran will naturally be given up.  one.

    A concubine, and the concubine's concubine's daughter, this status is really bad, and it's not easy to talk about a good marriage, a high-ranking concubine will not marry her, even if she is going to marry, at most she will be a concubine,  If he is better, he will be arrested and his son-in-law will be found and married to a poor family.

    But now, this Li Lin is the son of his benefactor, and also has the name of Juren. Although Chunwei is out of the list now, he is only eighteen years old this year. He is young. Even if he fails this time, he will come back in three years.

    This is not much different from arresting a son-in-law under the list. In this way, he has fulfilled the promise he made to his benefactor that day, and found Su Ran a good husband-in-law.

    The best of both worlds!

    Su Ran suddenly stood up, bit her lips unwillingly and said, "Grandfather, I"

    Jin Ninghou raised his hand, indicating that she should stop talking: "Okay, you don't need to say more, I will ask your grandmother to pick some jewelry for you in a while, and dress yourself up well."

    After speaking, he said that he had something to do, and strode away.

    Su Ran's face turned pale: "Grandfather"

    But no matter how she yelled, Marquis Jin Ning left without looking back.

    After Jin Ninghou left, the only elders in the hall were Mrs. Wang, who never liked to see the second wife, so Su Lin also took her wife and children and left. Su Ran was unwilling, but there was nothing she could do.

    In the end, only Mrs. Wang and her descendants were left in the house.

    Su Wan caressed the matter carefully. It was indeed recorded in the book. Li Lin came to propose marriage, and the Marquis of Jin Ning intended to belong to Su Ran.  The taboo of getting married made Su Fu promise to marry Li Lin directly.

    Unexpectedly, Su Fu had already been reborn, but she was included in the army, and she said that she was so righteous and focused on the family. On the contrary, it made Su Ran's nonsense really impossible to stand on the stage, and she fell into the pit.

    Su Ran was not reconciled, so she disguised herself as a man to find the prince, and begged the prince to send someone to help her. During the small banquet that day, she said that she was scared by herself, so she invited all the sisters to accompany her, and she also drugged the wine, thinking  The key point is that Su Fu and Li Lin will have a private meeting.

    Su Fu secretly counterattacked after knowing her poisonous plan. The original owner drank the wine by mistake and fled after thinking something was wrong. However, she slipped into the water and died.

    The little cannon fodder was killed in the first house fight.

    Su Wan's hands trembled, and goose bumps appeared all over his body.

    trembling.

    To say that the original owner was really unlucky, neither in this book of rebirth nor in Sufu's first life had a good ending.

    In the first life, Su Fu became the crown prince's side concubine, and the original owner married Zhao Mingyan as promised. She was so unlucky that she died in childbirth, and she was reborn in Su Fu's life, which is this rebirth.  In the book, the original owner was affected by the fight between Su Fu and Su Ran, drank the seasoned wine, fell into the water and died, and died earlier.

    Little cannon fodder, really unlucky.

    Mrs. Wang stared at Su Fu for a long time, her eyes were a little gloomy: "Afu, what is going on?! When did the Crown Prince look for you?"

    Su Fu looked at Wang Shi, then lowered her head, feeling very guilty.

    In her previous life, she wholeheartedly felt that the crown prince had true love for her, but she never thought that the crown prince was just using her for the military power of Marquis Jin Ning.

    But unexpectedly, what awaited her was a glass of poisoned wine and white silk.

    He said she was vicious, bullied Su Ran in the mansion, said that Su Ran was the woman he loved the most, and he would make his favorite woman his queen, thinking of her love by his side all these years, poisoned wine and white silk  Pick one yourself.

    How ridiculous, he even felt that people from the Su family bullied Su Ran and wiped out the entire Su family.

    Her grandmother Wang always disliked her high-ranking temperament, and always looked at her with displeasure. In her previous life, she always felt that her grandmother didn't like her, and the whole family didn't like her, and the prince was the one who loved her the most.

    But after she died once, she realized that no matter what, it was her own grandmother, the blood of her direct relatives, so how could it harm her.

    Su Fu covered her face and cried softly: "Grandmother, I was wrong. The prince did look for me secretly before, and I was a little moved, but a few days agoSuddenly it dawned on me that this is wrong, grandma, please help me.  "

    When she said this, Yang was also a little shocked: "Afu, when did you meet the prince in private?!"

    Wang's face changed instantly, she was so angry that her body trembled a little, she pointed at Su Fu and scolded: "You are confused! Is the prince something you can provoke? He is so close to you only for you  Grandfather's military power, and you"

    After scolding Su Fu, Mrs. Wang began to scold Su Wang and Mrs. Yang again: "You parents don't even know about such a big thing. Are you trying to piss me off?!"

    Su Wang and Yang Shi didn't dare to take a breath, and allowed her to scold for half a cup of tea. When she was tired and calmed down, they sat down to discuss countermeasures.

    "Since the crown prince has his eyes on you, your marriage needs to be settled as soon as possible. If you don't want to marry Li Lin, a poor family, then let your mother show you quickly. You are the daughter of my Jinning Houfu.  There are some good marriages for you to choose."

    Yang nodded: "Since Afu Jiji, there have been many posts posted up, and now I am looking at them."

    Su Fu was born on the eighth day of the Lunar New Year, and she had just reached the age of Ji. It was at the time of the kiss, Su Ran was the same age as him, a few months younger than her, and Su Wan was in April of the next year.

    "So, do you have an opinion?!"

    Su Fu didn't dare to have any objections, she hurriedly shook her head: "Everything is up to grandma and mother."

    "That's good." Wang nodded in satisfaction, thinking that it was a little strange that this proud granddaughter would lower her head today, but she didn't think much about it, and turned to ask about Su Xun and Su Wan's marriage.

    "Awan, we also need to send someone to ask Zhao Wang's mansion what it means. If we really want to get married, we will make a decision on this matter. If we don't want to marry, don't delay our girl, Aguan.  It will be Jiji next year, so it's time to see each other."

    Su Xun replied: "My son knows."

    Su Fu was stunned for a moment when she heard the words. She turned her head and glanced at Su Wan who was sitting in the corner like a transparent person. Thoughts were churning in her heart, and she tightened the veil with her fingers.

    In her previous life, Su Wan was indeed married to Zhao Mingyan, the third son of King Zhao's Mansion, but she was short-lived. She died twice during childbirth. She died so thoroughly that she didn't even keep her child.

    She suddenly remembered one thing. The son of King Zhao was assassinated later, and Zhao Mingyan took the throne. After a few years, his father, King Zhao, abdicated and became the new King Zhao.

    When she died, Zhao Mingyan was still Prince Zhao with a heavy army in his hands, and even the crown prince who had just ascended the throne was courteous. At that time, all the ministers in the court wanted to promise their daughter to him as the successor princess.

    If Zhao Mingyanif she can marry Zhao Mingyan, does that mean

    When Su Wan raised her eyes, she saw Su Fu's eager eyes. She smiled gently, and then lowered her head.

    Su Fu looks at her like this, maybe she wants to deal with her?  !

    Her heart trembled, and she always had a very bad feeling!

    [The author has something to say]

    I saw that many little fairies felt that the death of the local Awan was a bit messy, and they couldn't understand it. Let me explain it here.

    The heroine of this article, Su Wan, transmigrated into a rebirth novel. Su Fu was reborn. In Su Fu¡¯s first life, Su Fu married the prince as a side concubine and was poisoned to death. The native A Guan married Zhao Mingyan.  Dying in childbirth.  After Su Fu's rebirth, that is, in the rebirth text that the heroine read, the native Awan was caught in the water and died due to the fight between Su Fu and Su Ran. The results of the two lives were different.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 5

    ?

    Su Ran returned to the small courtyard where she lived, and was so angry that she dropped the things on the table.

    "Too much deception, really too much deception."

    "A poor boy dares to think about me! It's just wishful thinking!"

    "If I were him, I would have rolled as far as I could, such a shameful thing!"

    Su Ran was really trembling with anger. No matter how poor her status was, she was still the daughter of the Hou family. It was a dream that even a poor boy wanted to marry her!

    And Sophie.

    Thinking of Su Fu, she almost gritted her teeth!

    "Girl, don't get so angry, Master Hou loves you so much, he must be reluctant to let you marry such a person." Su Ran's handmaiden Sandalwood persuaded in a low voice.

    "Heh." Su Ran sneered, "What a pity, it's clearly what he promised himself, but he wants me to fill in the hole for him."

    She is not the real granddaughter of the old man, how could she fill this hole for him, she thought of the prince in her heart, and felt that she was extremely wronged.

    The prince really liked her, but due to her low status, he could only show his love to Su Fu, and even said that Na Sufu should come in for the sake of the overall situation, and asked her to be patient and wait for the opportunity.

    But now, at this moment, she absolutely cannot marry that lowly and poor Li Lin. She still wants to be a princess and queen in the future. She is the chosen daughter, and she is bound to be the woman with the highest status  .

    "No, I must think of a way, I must think of a way!"

    Compared with Su Ran's anxiety, Su Fu was much calmer. When she returned to her yard, she was in a good mood and asked someone to paint her nails with bright red flowers. She was not as calm as usual.

    The maid Bai Wei next to her was uneasy: "Girl, do we really not care about the prince's affairs? That's the prince, the prince treats the girl with sincerity, why"

    "Slap!" Su Fuyang slapped the maidservant, "Shut up and go away, if you love the prince, I will fulfill your wish and send you to his side."

    The servant girl's face turned pale in a flash, and she knelt on the ground and said that she didn't dare.

    "Don't dare, I think you are very daring." Su Fu's anger was burning in her heart inch by inch. This maid Bai Wei had been by her side since she was a child, and she treated her well. If she had been like this in her previous life  Persistence in thinking that the prince likes her is mostly due to Bai Wei's contribution.

    This maid did not know when she had been in love with the prince, and later she even took refuge in the prince and stepped on her to take the throne.

    "Come here." Su Fu yelled coldly, "Take Bai Wei to mother, tell her that she stole Miss Ben's things, and ask mother to dispose of her."

    Bai Wei was dumbfounded at the time, and was about to kneel down to beg for mercy, but as soon as Su Fu finished speaking, two rough maids walked into the yard, stretched out their hands and dragged her up, and drove her outside while holding her shoulders.

    Bai Wei struggled and howled and begged for mercy: "Girl, I beg you, I know I'm wrong, I'm"

    Su Fu didn't listen to her yelling at all, except for the hatred in her heart, she breathed a sigh of relief, looked down at her bright red nails, her eyes were slightly cold.

    She knew about Su Ran's calculations in her previous life. In her previous life, she was tricked, and the news spread. The dignified daughter of the Marquis of Jinning's mansion was notorious, and she almost married that poor Li Lin as Su Ran wished.

    Fortunately, at that time the prince stood up and wanted to accept her as a side concubine. She thanked the prince for believing in her, and even believed in the prince's true feelings, so she overcame all difficulties and married him as a side concubine, wholeheartedly for him.

    But unexpectedly, it turned out to be a scam.

    She laughed out loud, with ferocious hatred in her eyes, since Su Ran wants to make trouble, let's make it bigger.

    And Zhao Mingyan.

    Thinking of Zhao Mingyan's later achievements, her heart is burning. She will not be a princess and queen in this life, she will just be a regent princess. As long as there is someone like her who knows the development of the matter, let alone a regent princess  Well, even if Zhao Mingyan wanted to be the emperor, she would be able to push him up.

    As for the prince, in the previous life and Su Ran, she will not let them have a good time in this life!

    As for her sixth younger sister, she is a miserable person anyway, so it is better to give her this good marriage, the fat water will not flow to outsiders, the proud one is her own sister, in the future she just needs to take care of her third uncle

    King Zhao was summoned by the emperor, and went into the palace to chat and play chess with the emperor. The two talked about court affairs, and while they were talking, the emperor suddenly mentioned something: "I heard that Li Lin went to propose marriage to the Marquis of Jinning.  "

    King Zhao paused, his face a little unnatural, and he said after a while: "This matter?? also heard.  "

    There was a flash of hostility in the emperor's eyes, and then he asked: "What do you think he is thinking, is he really going to marry the granddaughter of Marquis Ning of Jin? He wants to marry, is there any noble girl in Licheng, and he came to Dongzhao  Marry my girl from Dongzhao."

    The emperor was indeed very angry. Marquis Jin Ning was his confidant, and he was one of the people he could use with confidence. He absolutely didn't want him to have anything to do with Li.

    ?Who is Li Lin?  Everyone in the imperial city said that he was a toad who wanted to eat swan meat, but the emperor and King Zhao did know that this Li was the Li family from Licheng, and Li Lin was the current ruler of the Li family.

    The origin of the Li family must be traced back to the previous dynasty, which was the mentor of Emperor Yuan Qi who ruled the world and was respected as the emperor in the previous dynasty.  Teacher, and then no one can bear the title.

    After Li Dishi got the title of Emperor Master, he left the Imperial City and found a dangerous place to build Licheng.  More than a hundred years later, the former dynasty was destroyed and wars broke out all over the world. Only then did the world discover that the Li family who left the city was actually a member of the Li Dishi clan.

    However, at that time, the Li family was already powerful, and it was easy to defend and difficult to attack from the city. The Li family had a powerful army and advanced mechanism weapons.  The wealth is immeasurable, and even even some clans outside are supported by the Li family.

    This kind of Li family, even when they were fighting for the world, all forces had to avoid their edge. Now that the world is divided into six parts, the Li family still occupies Licheng and the wealth of the world. The countries are dissatisfied, but they dare not  Face off with Li Shi.

    As for when Li Lin came to Eastern Zhao, and how he participated in the imperial examination as a student, they had no way of knowing, that is, when he came to the Imperial City, he was accidentally seen by King Zhao, and Eastern Zhao knew that the person in charge of the Li family had come.  imperial city.

    King Zhao persuaded: "Brother, what you said is wrong. It would be a good thing if this noble daughter of Dong Zhao is my wife."  Zhao thought, isn't this a good thing.

    The emperor said: "It would be a good thing if he married the royal princess and princess, but he was born to marry the granddaughter of my confidant general. I am really worried. You say this Mrs. Li, is there some kind of conspiracy?!"

    "My brother doesn't know."

    The emperor choked for a moment, feeling that he was bored to death. After knowing that Li Lin had arrived in the imperial city, he hadn't slept well for quite some time.

    I will kill this little boy sooner or later!

    "Okay, you can find a time to ask him what he wants to do!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 6 This is Really Interesting

    ?

    Let's say that two or three days have passed, Su Fu and Su Ran have been working secretly, and Su Wan stays in her yard, planting flowers and reading the storybook in her spare time. There are all kinds of delicious food and drink, if it is not for herself  She desperately sent people to watch the two of them, and she could wake up with a smile in her dreams.

    I don't know who was talking too much, and spread the news of Li Lin's coming to ask for marriage. In less than three days, everyone in the Imperial City knew about it.  The unsuspecting girls pulled out and speculated one by one that the one who finally married Li Lin was the unlucky girl who had been unlucky for eight lifetimes.

    All of a sudden, both Jinning Hou's Mansion and Li Lin became the talk of the people in the imperial city before and after meals.

    On the third day, the Marquis of Jinning hosted a small banquet for Li Lin. Li Lin came to the door wearing a half-worn blue shirt.  His appearance is extraordinary, and he treats people very politely, and he is very satisfied in his heart.

    Take him to Taoyuan where the banquet is held.

    There is a small lake in the Taoyuan, and the small lake is separated by two banks. Su Jian took Li Lin on the north bank, and several girls accompanied Su Ran at the stone table under the peach tree on the south bank.

    Su Ran is wearing a peony-embroidered dress today, holding a peony white round fan in her hand, with a tassel bun on her hair, a tassel hairpin and a pearl walker in her hair, she looks very beautiful and beautiful.

    Of course, it would be great if her face could be a little happy.

    The third girl, Su Ling, was sitting on the side eating the fruit, and said with a smile, "I took a look, and saw that Mr. Li is also born handsome, and the fifth younger sister is also born beautiful and intelligent. Standing together, the two of them are really good-looking and well-matched."  Very good!"

    Su Ling has never been used to Su Ran, but she is the concubine daughter of the second room, always jumping up and down, thinking how smart she is, she said before that she married a concubine, but now she doesn't look at it, she herself  To be matched with a poor family boy, and he was a failure.

    Tsk!

    Su Ran's face darkened, and she couldn't help standing up anymore: "Su Ling, don't go too far!"

    Su Fu hurriedly pulled Su Ling, and advised from the side: "Okay, okay, third sister, you know that she is in a bad mood, so don't bother with her anymore."

    Su Ling raised her chin: "Then I'll see it for Simei's sake, and I won't argue with you."

    Su Ling is the eldest concubine daughter, and the dowry for her marriage is in the hands of her aunt. She has always dared not provoke Su Fu, her aunt.  How to grind.

    Su Wan was eating dim sum slowly at the side, because today's small banquet, taking care of the girls in the house, made a lot of dim sum in the big kitchen, which was something that she couldn't eat even if she wanted to eat it on weekdays.

    She ate happily, her cheeks were swollen, like a squirrel.

    Seeing that she was eating happily, Ah Luo also sat next to her and ate, like a big squirrel with a small squirrel.

    "Sixth sister, this is delicious and delicious!" Su Luo ate happily.

    Mrs. Li is not bad either. Over the years, she has not instilled any bad thoughts in her two children. Su Lan and Su Luo are pretty good towards the original owner. They can't be said to have strong feelings, but they still treat her as sisters.  , and occasionally get close.

    "Eat more if it tastes good." Su Wan brought her another one, "Hey, this one is also delicious."

    "Thank you, Sixth Sister." The two sisters continued to sit and eat without raising their heads, like two cute squirrels, eating and eating.

    As for the open and secret fight between the sisters on the opposite table, you come and go Sorry, I didn't see it.

    Li Lin was sitting in the pavilion on the opposite side of the bank, and happened to see a few girls in the courtyard opposite, and finally his eyes fell on the two girls who were only focused on eating, and then reached out to take a piece of pastry from the plate.

    It seems to be very delicious to eat.

    He turned his head and looked over again, and saw the two girls, the older girl had a pretty face, but there was still a little cuteness between her brows, her eyes were shining, as if she had got something peerless, she didn't care at all  You fight over me on the edge.

    Seeing that his eyes fell on the two of them, Su Jian forced a smile: "These two are Miss Six and Miss Eight in our house, and they are the daughters of my third uncle."

    "Miss Six is ??the daughter of my third uncle's original spouse. Her maternal ancestral home was in the residence of Duke Zhenguo. The third aunt had an old friend with Princess Zhao. According to my third uncle, the two of them once married my sixth sister.  Promised to the third son of King Zhao's Mansion."

    The implication is that this girl has already decided on a marriage, even if you have your own thoughts, you can't do it. Moreover, her maternal ancestor's family has a very high status, even the Jinning Hou Mansion cannot easily decide.

    And they agreed earlier, SueThe one who is willing to marry is the fifth girl, Su Ran. This time, she brought him to see Su Ran. It's not good for him to stare at the other girls in the house.

    "The third son of Prince Zhao's Mansion?!" Li Lin didn't mean that at first, but he was surprised when he heard the words, his eyes turned around among the girls again, and he smiled softly, as if he knew something interesting  matter.

    It's really interesting.

    He smiled slightly.

    "I said Mr. Li, your father is kind to my grandfather. You came to ask to marry us and our Jinning Mansion also recognized him. You have also met this person. Tell me, is this marriage possible? Although Fifth Sister is just a concubine,  But the girls in our house are not bad."

    "Fifth Sister said, I'm afraid you don't want to, so I brought you here to take a look, and I will find an opportunity for you to meet her in a while."

    Li Lin just smiled and said nothing, what was afraid that he wouldn't want to, in fact, she didn't want to.

    He smiled, and then talked about other things: "I heard that there is an authentic work by Mr. Xuanwei in the house. I wonder if I will be lucky enough to see it."

    "Since Mr. Li has this intention, it is naturally possible, please!"

    "Mr. Su please first."

    Su Jian took Li Lin to the library pavilion of the Su family, and the girls on the bank seemed to have noticed it, and turned their heads to watch the two disappear.

    In other words, although Mr. Li is a little poorer, his appearance is really not bad. Even Su Jian, who is walking beside him, is not as handsome as him. Judging by his appearance, he is quite good.

    The little girl Su Luo looked at it and felt emotional: "Sixth sister, is this the fifth brother-in-law? He is prettier than our eldest brother."

    "Isn't that right, your Fifth Sister is really lucky!" Su Ling agreed with a smile, seeing Su Ran's face was stiff, and the fine powder was smeared on her face, which was inexplicably white.

    Su Ran glanced at her, and suddenly laughed: "What the third sister said is that Mr. Li is really handsome."

    Su Ling's face changed, and she always felt that Su Ran's smile was a little weird: "What are you laughing at?!"

    Su Ran raised her chin and said with a sneer, "It's none of your business what I laugh at. Is it possible that I'm not even allowed to laugh!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 7 Accident, framed

    ?

    Su Guan didn't hear anything outside the window, and only ate snacks. After eating the snacks in the yard, she felt full, warm in the sun, and in a good mood, so she went back to take a nap or something, and took Su Luo  Also pulled away together.

    Before going to bed, she told Xiao Sang and Xiao Mo to keep an eye on the things in the yard, but when she woke up, Xiao Sang called her to wake her up. Something happened.

    After Su Ling left the banquet, she just felt a little groggy, and fell asleep in a daze. For some reason, she was helped to rest in a room in a peach garden.  They met a man, and the two were hugging each other in disheveled clothes when they were discovered.

    That man is just a bum in the Imperial City, who says every word and every word that he has a deep love for Su Ling, and he is currently locked up.

    Su Wan felt chills in her heart. Originally, she had asked people to keep an eye on Su Ran and Su Fu, lest the two of them do anything, and she was even more cautious, not even daring to sit at the same table with them.

    She stared at them for so long, and saw that although they fought fiercely with each other, they did not commit any real wrongdoing. But just as she was relieved and went back to sleep, something serious happened.

    For things that she can't even notice, there must be some people who help behind it!

    "Girl, get up quickly, Master Hou is back, this time" Xiao Sang burst into tears, "When the son came back, he interrogated the man, but the man confessed and said yes.  Girl, you gave him money to do this!"

    Su Wan was stunned for a moment, blinked twice, a little silly: "What did you say?!"

    When did this matter get involved in her?  !

    In the text, the original owner was killed in this incident. She thought she had avoided it and could live a good life, but she didn't expect that it would involve her!

    "It's true!" Xiao Sang was about to cry, "Girl, didn't you tell Xiao Mo to go out often these two days? The man testified that it was Xiao Mo who came to him, and said that he would give him back a hundred taels of silver.  , give back one hundred taels."

    Su Guan sat slumped on the bed, her heart was chilly and empty.

    Now she doesn't understand that someone wants to harm her, she must be stupid, this matter is clearly premeditated!

    Su Wan bit her lip, then stood up quickly: "Bring me my clothes, and I'll go over right away."

    Xiao Sang didn't dare to say much, she changed her clothes with trembling hands, put on the blouse, and then walked towards the main courtyard.

    Su Wan frowned and thought about it all the way, thinking about who was going to kill her in this house.

    The grandparents in the hall are her relatives, even if they don't like it, there is no reason to kill her, and the father is also relative, and he will not harm her, Mrs. Li Mrs. Li is not bad, there is no reason for not doing anything to her all these years  Take action at this time.

    Moreover, the Li family is just a merchant. Although they have taken the brand of Huangshang over the years, they dare not do anything to her due to the existence of the Zhen Guogong Mansion.

    She is still involved at this juncture Speaking of which, the original owner has always been low-key, and she became even more low-key after wearing a book, and none of the brothers and sisters in the family offended her, and no one wanted to harm her for no reason, unless it was for profit  drive.

    If something happened to her, who would benefit?  !

    One is Su Ran. If her reputation is damaged, she may not be able to marry into some Prince Zhao's mansion in the future. Marquis Jin Ning will probably find someone to send her away. This is similar to Su Ran's framing of Su Fu before.

    The other one was Su Fu. She thought of the way Su Fu looked at her that day, and her heart shuddered inexplicably.

    Su Fu was born again. In her memory, in her first life, she disregarded her family's objection and married the prince as a side concubine.  A cup of poisoned wine, married Su Ran as queen, and wiped out the entire Su family.

    And in that life, Su Wan didn't die so quickly, she was indeed married to Zhao Mingyan, the second son of King Zhao, but she died young. During the dystocia, one body and two died, and then the eldest son of King Zhao died, and the second son succeeded.  By the time the crown prince came to the throne, Zhao Mingyan was already Prince Zhao with a heavy army in his hands, and even the crown prince was courteous.

    In the life in which Su Fu was reborn, the original owner died early, and at that time Zhao Wang's House wanted to form a friendship with Jinning Hou's House.

    Su Fu had long fallen in love with Prince Zhao, who will be powerful in the future, and won his favor wholeheartedly, becoming the person in his heart. In the end, the two joined hands and assisted a young emperor to ascend the throne. From then on, Prince Zhao  He became the regent king of the court, above one person and under ten thousand people.

    It is reasonable for Su Fu to covet her marriage, as long as her reputation is not good, then Prince Zhao's Mansion will definitely not let her in.

      And the matter of Su Ling Su Ling is Su Fu's concubine sister. In the first life, she made things difficult for Su Fu, and she was born to a concubine.  Congratulations, Su Fu can't wait for Su Ling to die, ruining her reputation and ruining her marriage is just a trivial matter.

    In this way, Su Fu's suspicion is greater than Su Ran's. Su Ran's biggest enemy is Su Fu. Even if she wants to do something, she will do it to Su Fu, and it can't be related to her, who is already engaged.

    After sorting out these conjectures, Su Wan felt chills in his bones.

    Su Wan really couldn't figure out what kind of grievances there was between her and Su Fu, and they were cousins, because the man who coveted her wanted to ruin her and snatch the marriage away.

    To put it bluntly, even if her marriage with the second son of King Zhao failed, Prince Zhao's Mansion never expressed that it would continue its marriage contract with Marquis Jinning's Mansion!

    No matter what happens, it may not necessarily fall on her head.

    "Girl, what's the matter?!" Seeing Su Wan stop, Xiao Sang asked her anxiously, "But I sprained my foot."

    "No." Su Wan shook her head, and took a deep breath. She felt as if a breath was blocked in her heart, and she couldn't breathe it out or swallow it. It was extremely uncomfortable.

    Are all daughters of the so-called noble families like this?  !

    She felt extremely depressed. It would be better if she lived freely in her previous life. Although she was a little poorer, no one wanted to harm her after all.

    "Let's go."

    Xiao Sang followed Su Wan to the main courtyard. At this moment, all the people who could come back from the mansion were already there. Marquis Jin Ning and Mrs. Wang were seated at the right seats, and the people from the second house and the second house were there, but Su Xun from the third house was not there.  Only Mrs. Li sat there with Su Luo and Su Yun.

    Su Ling sat on a chair and kept crying. When she saw Su Wan coming in, she gave her a vicious look and was about to pounce on her. Su Fu hugged her desperately and persuaded her in a low voice.  He said: "Third sister, third sister, please calm down, the matter has not been investigated clearly, it may not be the sixth sister who did it!"

    Su Ling's hair is a bit messy, but she can't care about it right now, she really wants to tear Su Wan apart, she has already made a marriage, because the other party's filial piety will be postponed until next year, if the man knows what she is today  What happened to her must not be tolerated.

    Can she not hate the person who ruined her life?  !

    I wish I could eat her flesh and drink her blood.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 8

    ?

    Su Wan turned his head away from Su Ling's gaze, and saluted Jin Ninghou and Wang respectfully: "Grandfather and grandmother are well."

    Jin Ninghou's scrutinizing gaze fell on her. He was a person who had been on the battlefield, and his current title was obtained by killing the enemy in battle. He didn't know how much blood was stained on his subordinates, and he was the commander of a party. His demeanor  The coercion is extremely strong, and the eyes are as sharp as the blade.

    Su Wan's face was a little pale and his legs were a little weak, but standing there, he didn't flinch in the slightest.

    Jin Ninghou snorted softly, reached out and patted the table: "Awan, do you know your mistake?!"

    Su Wan smiled, but asked: "I don't know what my grandfather said, what did Ah Wan do wrong?!"

    "Isn't it a big mistake to murder one's own sister with a vicious mind?!"

    Su Wan smiled again, and there was a three-point sarcasm on the originally gentle face: "Then I want to ask my grandfather, why did I murder my sisters, and what good is it for me? Could it be for a moment of pleasure?!"

    "It's ridiculous to say that although I have no friendship with you sisters, I have no grievances. There is really no reason to harm others. Even the matter of Mr. Li has nothing to do with me. I can't figure it out. Why should I go?"  Harmful?!"

    Marquis Jin Ning paused his hand and fell silent for a while.

    Su Wan really had no intention of harming anyone. She had the marriage of Prince Zhao's Mansion as protection, even if she chose Afu to marry Li Lin, it would not be her.

    Why did she want to kill someone?  !  And it's my own sister?  !

    Sisters who have never had any grudges?  !

    Everyone in the room was silent for a moment, as if they were thinking about the question she posed.

    Su Ling was not reconciled, and scolded: "Maybe it's because you have vicious thoughts and want to harm others. You have said that you and I have no grievances, but you want to kill me. Su Wan, your thoughts are really vicious. I think you are wasting money."  It's a good one!"

    "Su Wan, you bitch, if my marriage fails, I'll kill you head on, and even a ghost won't let you go!"

    Jin Ninghou's face darkened, and he scolded her: "Shut up!"

    Su Ling cried pitifully, her face was ashen, like a flower withered, it will wither soon.

    Su Wan looked at her, saw that she was pitiful, and didn't want to bother with her about her scolding herself. In this matter, she was the most pitiful. No matter the truth of the matter, she hugged the man in disheveled clothes  Is the truth.

    The reputation of the daughter's family is the most precious. Once this happened to her, the family that had originally arranged the marriage learned that it was normal to regret the marriage.

    She was ruined, probably for the rest of her life.

    Su Wan clenched her fists, her gaze was slightly cold. If Su Fu really did this, it would be too much

    My sisters, it's fine to fight and quarrel, but this shot will kill people, which is too much.

    Jin Ninghou asked Su Wan again: "Then tell me, why did your maidservant go out of the house frequently these two days?! How do you explain this?!"

    Su Wan took a look and saw Xiao Man, feeling uneasy: "Where is Xiao Man?!"

    Mrs. Li hurriedly said: "Xiao Mian has been locked in the firewood room."

    Guan Chaifang is still aliveSu Guan breathed a sigh of relief, and then explained: "Isn't it because of Mr. Li's matter earlier? I saw that the servant girl under Fifth Sister often went out, so I sent someone to follow, but I didn't expect  "

    It's just that she didn't expect that after the mantis stalked the cicada and the oriole, she herself was taken advantage of and calculated.

    Su Ran suddenly stood up when she heard the words: "Are you following me?!"

    Su Wan smiled, and said coldly: "Is there anything I can't follow?! Could it be that Fifth Sister also has something shameful?!"

    Su Ran's face was ugly: "You"

    Now that things have happened, Su Wan doesn't intend to hide anything anymore. Whether it's Su Ran or Su Fu, they are not good things.

    The big deal is that the fish will die and the net will be broken, she is not someone who has been wronged and doesn't know how to resist!

    If according to the book, it was Su Ran who gave the drug, she originally wanted to pull Su Fu down, but Su Fu knew her tricks, so she decided to push the matter to her sisters.  Go out, accidentally fell into the water and died.

    Now that she has traveled through time, she has avoided this matter, but Su Ling has been tricked.

    As for that person, I'm afraid it was arranged by Su Fu, and when things happen, she will be pushed on her head.

    "Grandfather may not know who your granddaughter went to meet after leaving Jinninghou Mansion?! It's the prince"

    "Prince?!" Jin Ninghou raised his eyes in vain, his eyes were sharpHe was about to stare at Su Ran's face with a hole, "You went to see the prince?!"

    Su Ran panicked for a moment, and there was only one thought in her mind at the moment - it's over!

    "No, she was talking nonsense, how could it be possible, how could I know the prince, she was talking nonsense, she was talking nonsense!"

    Su Wan smiled: "How is it impossible?! Zuixian Tower, Tianzi No. 1 Room, Fifth Sister may have forgotten."

    The people Su Guan sent out didn't follow Su Ran all the time, but Su Guan had known the plot and the place where the two were dating, so he asked Xiao Mo to send her to go out early in the name of buying food from Zui Xian Lou.  Went to Zuixian Tower to stare.

    If she had followed her, the hidden guards around the prince would have been discovered long ago because of their high martial arts skills.

    Su Ran's face was pale, and she refused to admit it even if she was beaten to death: "No, I didn't, grandfather, you must make the decision for me!"

    At this moment, the butler hurried in from the door, and after saluting with Marquis Jin Ning, he said, "Your Majesty, Mr. Li, please see me."

    Marquis Jin Ning is getting annoyed, even his benefactor's son doesn't want to see him now: "There is something going on in the house today, let him go back first."

    The housekeeper said again: "Mr. Li said that he happened to encounter something two days ago, or it might be helpful to the matter. I also ask Lord Hou to see him."

    Li Lin was at the mansion, and the incident happened suddenly. He was staying with Su Jian to appreciate the paintings at the time, and he also knew what happened at the mansion.

    Marquis Jin Ning pondered for a while, then nodded and agreed: "In this case, let him come in, and there is no need to avoid it. Everyone, please listen. Come and help Ah Ling behind the screen."

    Su Ling's makeup is messy, it's really not suitable to see people, it's better to hide behind.

    As soon as Marquis Jin Ning said this, Su Ling's maid immediately helped her up and walked towards the screen behind.

    "Sit down first, too, and let's hear what Mr. Li knows." Jin Ninghou said to Su Wan.  Come, let's see what Li Lin knows.

    Su Wan was also a little anxious. No matter how much she said, she would testify that Su Ran had met the prince privately, but she had no evidence to prove that she was innocent in this matter. In the end, she still didn't know what the outcome would be.

    She had a lot of dislikes for this high-ranking aristocrat. This eldest lady lived a good life, but it was too tiring to calculate and calculate all day long.  People framed her like this and wanted to put her to death.

    This day is really not a human life.

    How can there be so many things, isn't it good to live happily?  !  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 9 Su Fu's private meeting with the three princes of Prince Zhao's Mansion

    ?

    Li Lin walked in quickly. He was still wearing a half-worn green shirt without any patterns on it, and he seemed out of place among the well-dressed Jinning Mansion crowd.

    However, his figure was as tall and straight as a pine tree, and even in such a situation, he never bowed down for the glory and wealth.

    Li Lin greeted the Marquis of Jin Ning and the Wang family, his expression was open and his eyes were fixed.

    Jin Ninghou still admired this young man very much. If it were any other time, he might still want to catch up with him, but at this time, he was really upset, so he asked him: "Mr. Li said that he has something to tell  I don't know why?"

    Li Lin's face was calm, and he said slowly: "When I was at the mansion today, I heard about a few girls, and suddenly remembered that I happened to meet something two days ago, and I want to talk to Lord Hou."

    "What the hell is it?"

    "I ran into the third son of Prince Zhao's mansion by chance before. I was relaxing in the forest that day, but I saw that third son was talking to a girl"

    Su Fu suddenly stood up, her face turned pale, and she yelled loudly: "Shut up, who are you, you are just a small person, and you are worthy of talking nonsense about other people's grandsons and nobles!"

    Li Lin's eyes swept across her face, his face was still calm and unwavering: "I haven't said anything yet, why should fourth girl be anxious."

    Seeing Su Fu's ugly face, Marquis Jin Ning felt weird for a moment, so he signaled Li Lin to continue talking.

    "That third son is really an infatuated person, coaxing that girl that he will find a chance to marry her, so that the girl can feel at ease." Li Lin had some weird smiles in his eyes when he said this, "  Originally, I didn't know that master, but I happened to meet him the day before, and a friend next to me just mentioned that this is the third son of Prince Zhao's residence."

    "However, I was lucky enough to meet that girl today. It is none other than the fourth girl of the family!"

    As soon as these words came out, it was like a thunderbolt, and everyone in the room was stunned.

    Su Fu was about to vomit blood, and scolded loudly: "What nonsense are you talking about, Li, don't think you can talk nonsense just because you have three points of face. When did I know the third son? You talk nonsense.  In China, we always stay in the same door and don't go in the other door, how do we meet a foreigner!"

    Li Lin glanced at her indifferently: "I don't know about it, but this morning, Mr. Su introduced several girls in the mansion to me, but he said that the sixth girl had made a marriage contract with the third son of Prince Zhao's mansion.  It's really weird"

    What Li Lin said, the people in the room seemed to recall it all at once.

    When Su Wang got angry, he stretched out his hand to slap Su Fu, but fortunately, Yang Shi reacted quickly and grabbed his hand desperately.

    Su Wang couldn't break free, and the anger on his face became even stronger: "Su Fu, kneel down!"

    Not reconciled, Su Fu straightened her back with a strong hold: "I am not wrong, why should I kneel down, everything is nonsense of this poor man, it is all nonsense, I didn't, I didn't!"

    As she said that, her tears fell down, as if she was extremely wronged, and she turned around and ran outside regardless of the people in the room.

    Marquis Jin Ning turned blue with anger, and ordered the people outside loudly: "Stop the fourth girl!"

    When the guards outside heard the words, they immediately stepped forward and blocked Su Fu at the door. Su Fu was furious: "Get out of the way!"

    But how could these people pay attention to her words? The guards in the mansion all retreated from the battlefield. Although some were injured, it was too easy to stop Su Fu, a weak woman.  Fu carried it in like a chicken.

    As for pity and pity?  Sorry, they are all rough men, no!

    "Kneel down!"

    Su Fu was unwilling, but still bit her lip and knelt down. She glared at Li Lin bitterly, but refused to admit it: "Grandfather, I was wronged. It was all his nonsense. How can you believe what he said?  grandfather!"

    Su Ling suddenly ran out from behind the screen, and the people behind her couldn't stop her. She threw herself on Su Fu's body and started fighting desperately.

    "You killed me! Sufu! You killed me!"

    "You bitch, bitch!"

    The scene was chaotic.

    The people on the side rushed up and pulled the two of them apart. Su Wan was pushed back several steps, kicked someone's foot, and almost fell to the ground, but fortunately, someone helped her.

    She came back to her senses in a panic, but when she turned her head, she saw that it was Li Lin standing beside her. She froze for a moment, and pursed her lips lightly.

    Li Lin lowered his head?, with a gentle voice: "Miss Liu, please be more careful."

    Su Wan nodded and thanked her.

    The next thing, Jin Ninghou was going to investigate thoroughly, so he ordered the girls to be sent back to his yard, and no one was allowed to go out until the truth of the matter was found out.

    However, Su Wan had a request: "Grandfather, my granddaughter's maid is still in the woodshed. She has always done things properly by her granddaughter's side, and please grandfather to spare her life."

    Xiao Sang and Xiao Man have been by the original owner's side for several years. After Su Wan came, the two of them have been very considerate in serving her. Naturally, she just watched Xiao Man's accident happen, and she is indeed not at fault.

    It is really unrealistic to ask Marquis Jinning to release her at this time, and the only way to save her life is to save her life first. Who knows what kind of methods Marquis Jinning will use during interrogation.

    Marquis Jin Ning glanced at her, saw that her gentle and beautiful face was a little uneasy, he circled the matter in his heart, and then nodded: "Grandfather promised you that if this matter has nothing to do with you, grandfather will send her back to you.  "

    Su Wan breathed a sigh of relief, and saluted Jin Ninghou: "Thank you, grandfather."

    Then she took Xiao Sang back to Guan Yuan.

    In the next few days, she was confined in the garden, and she was not allowed to go out together with the maidservant. The maidservant from the main courtyard brought her food back. Fortunately, Mrs. Wang was her real grandmother, so she did not treat her badly when it came to food.

    On the second day of her confinement, Su Xun brought Mrs. Li to visit her. This incident happened at home, and Su Xun's expression was not good. She didn't know what else to say, but told her that her grandfather would definitely  Find things out so she doesn't have to worry.

    Su Xun naturally believed in his daughter. All these years, Su Wan had always been so gentle and indifferent to the world. Even if she had never had any fights with her stepmother, how could she somehow mess with the next room?  What about my sister?

    It is simply nonsense.

    Really ridiculous.

    "Don't worry, nothing will happen."

    Su Wan nodded: "Father, don't worry, I'm fine."

    The Marquis of Jin Ning ordered people to investigate for two days, and on the third day he took Su Wang secretly to Zhao Wang's Mansion, and asked to see the third son of Zhao Wang's mansion once. The truth came to light.  Also private life.

    Zhao Mingyan also asked to marry Su Fu as his wife, saying that he would not marry anyone else except her.

    The Marquis of Jin Ning was furious, and walked out of the gate of Prince Zhao's Mansion with his sleeves.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 10 Prince Zhao's Mansion Comes to Propose

    ?

    The ins and outs of the matter can also be concluded.

    Su Ran didn't want to marry Li Lin, but she and Su Fu were the only ones in the family who were not engaged and who were of the right age. Su Fu was the first daughter and was protected by someone, so it was not easy to pull her down.

    So she thought about drugging her, making her lose face, and publicizing the matter at that time, even if Su Fu wanted to marry into a noble family, it would be impossible for Su Fu, and even the inferior ones might not be willing to marry her.

    At this time, the Jinning Mansion naturally wanted to find a way to marry her off, and Li Lin was the best choice.

    And Su Ran did meet the prince, but no one knows what they said when they met. Marquis Jin Ning dared to send someone to investigate Zhao Mingyan, but he didn't dare to investigate the prince, but he certainly didn't want to let the girl in the house talk to the prince.  In the end, Su Ran was grounded.

    As for this marriage, since she is so unwilling, the Marquis of Jin Ning can't force it. After all, they were married to live as husband and wife. If she is not willing, it will hurt Li Lin.

    There is also the matter of Su Fu. Su Fu probably knew that Su Ran was going to poison her, and also knew that Su Wan had sent someone to watch Su Ran, so she made a plan and got Su Ran out.  Su Ling took the tea for the medicine one by one, and then brought in a foreigner to tarnish her reputation, and finally asked this person to testify against Su Wan's little man.

    In this way, under the testimony of the man, Su Wan has no evidence to prove that she is innocent, so she must become a vicious woman who murdered her own sister. Even if people outside don't know, Jin Ninghou will not marry her  Entering the high school will bring disaster to the family.

    At this time, people from Prince Zhao's Mansion came to say that they wanted to change their marriage, and changed Su Wan from Su Fu to Su Fu. Marquis Jin Ning would definitely agree.  Su Fu's status is not bad, and she will definitely agree.

    In this way, Su Fu ruined Su Ling, who was born to her aunt, won the fight against Su Ran, stepped on Su Wan, poured such a plate of dirty water on her, and successfully snatched this good marriage.

    Killing three birds with one stone is simply the best thing in the world.

    "It's simply unreasonable, unreasonable!"

    Marquis Jin Ning blushed with anger, wishing he could pick up a knife and chop Su Fu off.

    As a military commander, he has always flattered the upright, and what he hates the most is the insidious means in this high-profile mansion that cannot be put on the table.  , and occasionally gave some faces, but never used any means of harming others.

    But now his granddaughter's trick is to harm his own sisters. This kind of thinking is really vicious!

    Marquis Jin Ning felt cold in his heart.

    Mrs. Wang was a little at a loss, and didn't know what to say for a while. Except for one Su Ran, the other three involved in the game are her own granddaughters. Even if Su Ling is a concubine, she doesn't care much.  I like it, but it's her blood after all.

    In this matter, Su Ling is the most innocent and the most unlucky, and Su Wan was also framed for nothing. However, she could not tell Jin Ninghou to punish Su Fu. According to Jin Ninghou's temperament, she did this thing  Sophie, I don't know what will happen.

    "Master Hou calm down, don't get angry."

    "Hmph, I'm so angry, I'm about to die of anger, okay? If I let you be the housekeeper, you will teach such a granddaughter to murder the concubine, frame the cousin, and have such vicious thoughts. I think she is crazy!  "

    "Our Su family doesn't have such a daughter!"

    Wang's face turned pale, and she was really at a loss what to do. In her life, even Jin Ninghou had never been so helpless when she joined the army for the sake of her future. If he really wanted to drive Su Fu out of the house, then Su Fu would be at a loss all her life.  It's going to be ruined.

    "Master Hou, Afu is your granddaughter!"

    "Afu is my own granddaughter, so Aling and Awan are not. If she is not severely punished, how can I explain to Aling and Awan!"

    "You talked about punishment, but you don't necessarily have to drive her out of the house. She is a girl, and she can survive outside the house?!" Wang cried out with red eyes.

    She and the young couple of Jin Ninghou rarely blush, that is, the matter about the medical girl. She was uncomfortable for a while, but fortunately Jin Ninghou has always treated her well, and that time was not intentional, so although she  Some of the diaphragm was in response to the existence of the second room, but it was gradually let go.

    Unexpectedly, when I was old, I would be so sad for my granddaughter.

    "She did such a vicious thing, so it's hard to be confined for a few days, just copy the books and pass!" Jin Ninghou was determined to punish Su Fu. He didn't dare to have such a granddaughter, and sooner or later he would have to replace the family.  Bring trouble.

    It's not bad that she is a granddaughter, but the descendants of his familyThere are more than ten people!

    Just at this time, someone suddenly came to report: "Master Hou, Concubine Zhao has handed over a message, and came to ask to see Lord Hou."

    "Princess Zhao? What is she here for?!" Wang was puzzled, but she felt a little unhappy in her heart. This slap couldn't be slapped. Su Fu dared to do such a thing because Zhao Mingyan agreed to her. Otherwise, how could she  Dare to be so bold to seek the marriage of the sisters.

    Marquis Jin Ning was silent for a moment. Although he was a little annoyed, the person had already come to the door. If he blocked the door and spread it, it would cause bad remarks, but he didn't want to give face to Prince Zhao's mansion, so he said: "Please come in, Wangfei."

    Concubine Zhao's surname is Wen, and she is only in her thirties this year. She is dignified and beautiful, and because she has been in a high position for a long time, she has the grace and luxury of a few noble ladies.  Holding a white handkerchief, with a pendant bun on his head, two flower hairpins and a step shaker are simply inserted on it.

    Standing by her side was her youngest son, Zhao Mingyan, the third son of Prince Zhao's Mansion.

    Zhao Mingyan bowed respectfully to the Marquis of Jinning and the Wang family: "Mingyan has seen the Lord and Madam."

    Zhao Mingyan is only seventeen years old this year. He has a pair of stern eyebrows, thin lips, and fair skin. Wearing this moon-white and dark robe embroidered with cloud patterns, he looks like a pampered noble son, handsome and suave.

    "The third son is free of courtesy." Marquis Jin Ning didn't know why Zhao Mingyan was so polite, and frowned slightly, "Please sit down."

    Zhao Mingyan retreated on the rose armchair at the side, and sat down with Princess Zhao on each side. As soon as he sat down, he glanced at Princess Zhao, with a look of prayer in his eyes.

    Concubine Zhao was very upset, but until now, she could only follow his wishes.

    "It's my concubine's fault that I came to disturb the peace of Lord Marquis and Madam today. It's just my fault that insists on making me come to him to propose marriage. I always love him, so naturally I don't want him to be sad."

    "A courtship?!"

    "Exactly, what I'm asking for is the fourth girl in the house." When she said this, Princess Zhao also panicked with embarrassment, and some helplessness flashed across her face, "I have no choice but to come to the door with a cheeky face.  "

    "But Lord Hou and Madam don't worry, He and Mingyan came here quietly today. No one has ever heard of it. If Master Hou and Madam agree, I will ask a matchmaker to come to talk about marriage another day. I will bring this rebellious son here today.  Just to ask what you two mean."

    "It's because I didn't teach him well because he was young. I'm really ashamed. If something like this gets out, it will be bad for both of them." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 11 The Name of Appreciating Paintings

    ?

    It is indeed a very bad thing for Zhao Mingyan to have a private meeting with Su Fu. If the Prince Zhao's House admits to this matter and let Zhao Mingyan marry Su Fu, it will indeed be an excellent solution.

    Moreover, both of them are enamored of each other, if the matter of marriage is replaced by someone else, wouldn't it be two pairs of resentful couples.

    only

    "What about Awan?!" Marquis Jin Ning asked, "I heard from my third son that when Yue Shi was still alive, he made an agreement with you to marry Aguan to the third son, but now the third son is happy  A Wan's sister, if this matter gets out, I'm afraid it won't be very pleasant."

    Embarrassment flashed across Concubine Zhao's face, she glared at Zhao Mingyan angrily, and said after taking a breath: "I'm really sorry about this, but now I expressly like the fourth girl of your family, if I force Aguan to marry you  He, he is unhappy, and Ah Wan may not be able to live well."

    "Although I can protect Ah Wan, this naughty son is really spoiled by me. He has a stubborn temper. Now he has no one else in his heart. Ah Wan will be wronged if he marries him."

    The married husband doesn't care about her, but misses her sister, and even the husband resents her for preventing him from marrying his sweetheart, fearing that he won't give her any good looks for the rest of his life.

    Under such circumstances, it would not be a wise choice for Su Wan to marry.

    But if Su Fu is allowed to marry, and Su Fu steals Su Wan's marriage, it is inevitable that the sisters will turn against each other.

    No matter who marries in the past, the two of them are going against each other.

    Jin Ning Hou thought about it, so he planned to give up this marriage. No matter how good Zhao Wang's mansion is, his granddaughter cannot marry.

    "Since the third son doesn't want to marry Ah Guan, you can just let go of your marriage, but Afu absolutely cannot marry the third son. We, the Su family, will never allow such a thing to happen."

    "You two, please go back."

    Concubine Zhao was not very willing to take this trip at first, but seeing that Marquis Jin Ning was unwilling, she took a breath and said, "In this case, then we"

    "Mother Concubine!" Zhao Mingyan stopped Princess Zhao at once, then lifted up his clothes and plopped down in front of Jin Ninghou and Wang Shi, "Master Hou, madam, Afu and I are a couple who love each other  People, if we have done anything wrong, please forgive me, and please help me."

    Wang was startled: "Third Young Master, get up!"

    Although Zhao Mingyan is young, he is the son of a prince and a descendant of the royal family. Even if his status is not as high as that of the princes, he is still very noble. Even the Marquis of Jin Ning does not have the qualification to make people kneel down.

    "If you two elders don't agree, I won't be able to kneel down for a long time, and I beg you two to help me!"

    "I am happy with Afu, and I will not marry unless she is in this life."

    "Please help me!"

    Jin Ninghou and Wang's faces were stunned, and their bodies were stiff.

    Concubine Zhao was trembling with anger, bit her lips tightly, almost bleeding from the bite: "Say it!"

    Nizi, she is simply Nizi, she just wants to piss her off.

    She will raise him up with all kinds of spoils and dotes on him, and she is reluctant to let him suffer the slightest grievance. Except for those in the palace, when did she let him kneel and kowtow to others, and now he kneels and kowtows to others for a woman, so  Beg for help in a low voice.

    "Don't say any more, I don't agree with this marriage!" How could Princess Zhao allow such a woman to come in? It is said that she killed her own sister in order to ask for this marriage.  After so many good words from Su Fu, she reluctantly made this trip.

    Now it seems that such a woman will feel restless when she enters the house.

    "Mother Concubine!" Zhao Mingyan turned his head and called out, "Mother Concubine, you promised me!"

    Concubine Zhao almost choked herself to death without a breath!

    This dead boy is simply a debt collector!

    "Come here!" After that, Princess Zhao stepped forward to pick up Zhao Mingyan without caring about her appearance, and dragged him outside. Zhao Mingyan was unwilling, but she couldn't hold Princess Zhao, so she had to  He walked with one step and three turns.

    This incident spread to the backyard of Marquis Jinning, and even Su Wan, who had never gone out, heard about it.

    The truth came out, and now her confinement was also released, and Xiao Sang was released, but she was imprisoned for two days and suffered a lot, Su Wan let her go back to rest, and at this time only Xiao Sang was waiting by her side.

    "Girl, you say you are annoying or not, the fourth girl is really shameless, there are so many good men in the world, she insists on grabbing it with the girl." Xiao Sang was so angry that he was about to smoke.

    "That King Zhao's Mansion is also irritating."

    Su Wan smiled: "Okay, okay, what's the matter?"You are angry, your body will not be good if you are angry, and besides, it is good to see him clearly now, we just don¡¯t marry, if you see clearly after you marry, it is too late to regret"

    "You also said that there are so many good men in the world, why should I stick to this one? If he doesn't want to marry me, I may not be willing to marry him either!"

    "Well said, well said!" Suddenly a voice came, and Su Wan and Xiao Sang turned their heads to look, only to see Su Xun walking in from the gate of the yard, followed by a man in a green shirt  young man.

    Su Wan was taken aback for a moment.

    Li Lin.

    How could he appear here?  !

    "Father, you are back!" Su Wan walked over to salute Su Xun, and then bowed to Li Linfu, "Mr. Li."

    "Well, I also know what happened today. Since Zhao Mingyan doesn't want to marry you, let's find another one." Su Xun is a free and easy person, "As for your fourth sister, I will let her come over to marry you another day."  You apologize, you really think my daughter is easy to bully, don't you!"

    Su Wan smiled: "Father, don't worry about this matter. If she wants to come and apologize, she will come. If she doesn't, then let it go. If there is anything going on with her in the future, we will just pretend that we don't know."

    You are not benevolent and I am not righteous, let's see who is more forgiving.

    Su Xun laughed loudly: "You, you know how to talk nonsense."

    Su Wan smiled, and then asked him: "Father is here, but what's the matter?!"

    Hearing this, Su Xun remembered his purpose of coming here: "I remember that your mother had a pair of Mr. Wen Zhixi's picture of Panasonic playing chess as a dowry. Mr. Li likes to study literature as much as I do, and I really like Mr. Wen Zhixi's picture.  When he was looking at the painting, he suddenly remembered that you have this one, so he brought him to have a look."

    Su Wan was helpless for a while, Su Xun, who had no achievements in fame, loved calligraphy, painting and poetry the most. Whenever he saw people with the same hobbies, he would call them brothers and sisters when they got excited, and he couldn't care about anything else.

    Even taking the outsider into the inner courtyard to enjoy paintings in his daughter's yard.

    "I have asked someone to put away the painting, Xiao Sang, go and take out that painting of Mr. Wen Zhixi."

    Su Xun hurriedly said: "I'll go with you too, Ah Wan, I remember you have quite a few good paintings here, I'll take them out to have a look."

    Su Wan had no choice but to agree: "As long as father likes it."

    When Su Xun was happy, he followed Xiao Sang away.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 12 Do you want to marry me?  !

    ?

    Su Wan sighed helplessly, this father is really

    The person next to him coughed lightly: "Miss Six."

    Su Wan felt a little guilty, and apologized slowly: "Young Master Li, don't take offense, my father has always been like this, please go."

    Li Lin had a gentle demeanor and a clear complexion. The corner of his mouth was slightly pursed, and he said indifferently: "It's okay, the third master is hospitable, and I like it very much."

    Su Wan nodded: "Thank you Mr. Li."

    Immediately afterwards, there was a long silence. After wearing the book, Su Wan followed the original owner's usual work and rest style, and never took a step outside the mansion. This Mr. Li was the only foreigner she had ever met. She suddenly felt a little embarrassed  .

    for a long time.

    "Miss Six."

    Su Guan came back to his senses with a hum: "Is there anything else Mr. Li needs to do?!"

    He glanced at her again, pursed his lips, considered his words, and asked, "Do you want to marry me?!"

    Su Wan's mind froze for a moment, his whole body was a little dazed, his lips trembled, and he looked at him with wide eyes, which were completely shocked and unbelievable.

    "Marry, marry you"

    This was something she hadn't thought about at all, and she couldn't react right now.

    Li Lin saw her staring wide-eyed and slightly opening her mouth in shock, and suddenly remembered that in the Taoyuan, other girls were fighting openly and secretly, and she was sitting there, eating like a squirrel.

    What a lovely girl.

    Thinking of this, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly, and there was a smile in his mild eyes. Originally, he thought that he would leave after a walk, but when he saw her suddenly, he felt some impulse in his heart.

    Among the group of girls who belittle others and elevate themselves all the time, she is indifferent, aloof from the world, gentle and cute, making him almost want to reach out and touch her.

    He wants her.

    It seemed that it was at that glance that he had such an urge.

    It's really amazing.

    "Although I come from a farming and studying family, my ancestors were famous and well-known, but now they are in decline, let alone mentioning it. There are still hundreds of acres of fertile land in my family, several houses, and some money. Although it is not comparable to that in this imperial city  I am rich and noble, but I can still afford to spend on food and drink, if you marry me, I will definitely not treat you badly."

    "If you like to eat, I will raise a few cooks at home, and you can have meals and snacks."

    When it came to eating, his eyes clearly lit up when he saw her.

    Really cute.

    He smiled softly: "It's just that the place where the family lives is in a mountain village, which is a bit remote. If you want to go to the market, you need to take a carriage for an hour to reach the nearby town. There are not many things in the town. If you want to buy  Some are better, but you have to drive for more than an hour to go to the nearest prefecture."

    Su Wan came back to his senses in a daze, his face was a little red: "You, what are you talking to me about"

    Li Lin smiled, and this time he actually laughed out loud, his voice was a bit low-pitched: "I just want to talk to Miss Six about my situation, the girl has a pure personality, and I'm afraid she doesn't like this high school, but this  The Marquis of Jinning's Mansion can be regarded as quiet in this imperial city, but these things will still happen, and each of them will have their own schemes, and you will fight for it."

    "If you marry into a high school, you will be just a granddaughter-in-law at the beginning, and there are two mother-in-laws above, and it is normal for a high-level son to marry a wife and take concubines. It means that the daughter-in-law will become a mother-in-law one day and become the master of the house.  , but also physically and mentally exhausted."

    "It's different for me. My parents are gone, and there is no one to control me. There is an order from my ancestors that I can't take concubines. Even if I don't have children, I can't take concubines even if I adopt someone under my knees."

    Su Wan's mind was a little dizzy from what he said, and it took him a long time to react.

    At this moment, Su Xun had already walked out of the house with several scrolls in his arms, and his voice was heard from a distance: "Mr. Li, come quickly, it's here, Wen Zhixi's picture of Panasonic playing chess,  Jiang Xueyuyue, who returned Mr. Xue, is here."

    Li Lin smiled slightly, and said to Su Wan: "Miss Six, why don't you think about it?! I will leave in seven days. If you think it through, you can send someone to give me a message."

    After saying that, he strode forward to greet her, and admired the famous paintings with Su Xun. Su Wan stood there, a little dazed, and she didn't come back to herself until Xiao Sang ran over panting to call her.

    Li Linhe, is this because of her?  !

    She blinked and looked at the two of them for a long time before she spoke: "Let's go back to the house, the sun is getting a little hot today."

    "Yes, girl." Xiao Sang helped Su Wan into the room, and she sat on the small bed by the window.He leaned against the wall and hugged the soft pillow in a daze, ignoring the outside affairs.

    In the memory of the original owner, it is not once or twice that Su Xun borrowed pictures to share with his friends. He has always cherished poetry and paintings, especially this famous painting of the ancients.

    Xiao Sang made her a cup of tea. Seeing her dazed expression, she asked her, "Girl, what's wrong with you? But you don't feel well?"

    Su Wan took a sip of tea and shook her head lightly: "It's okay."

    Li Lin's proposal really touched her heart.

    There are no elders above, and everything can be decided by herself. If she marries in this imperial city, there will be at least one mother-in-law above.  It's like stepping on the edge of a knife, and it's miserable.

    There are ready-made reasons to live under others, even to train you.

    More importantly what Li Lin said at the end, the order of the ancestors forbids taking concubines, even if they can't have children, they are not allowed to adopt one, which makes her very moved.

    She is a modern person. Although she said that since she came here, she tried her best to integrate into this world, but in this era, it is normal for men to marry wives and concubines and sleep in shared rooms. She really has no interest in robbing a man with a group of women.

    Moreover, it doesn't matter if Li Lin is poorer, she is rich!

    Her mother is the daughter of Lord Zhen Guo. Although she is a concubine, she is also the only daughter. She was raised under the name of her aunt since she was a child.  Sun couldn't finish eating and drinking.

    This Li Linwas born well

    This wave is not a loss!

    Su Wan thought about it secretly, and compared her future of marrying into the noble family of the imperial capital with that of marrying Li Lin. The former is really meaningless, while the latter is at ease after all, even though she has no glory and wealth.

    Even if Li Lin doesn't like her, but after going out, no one can care about her, she can still live her own little life, wake up naturally every day, raise flowers and plants in her spare time, bask in the sun and read a book, and do research and research  How wonderful to eat!

    "I made a decision!"

    "Girl, what have you decided?!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 13

    ?

    Su Wan squinted her eyes and smiled: "It's all right, I'll take care of it too."

    As she spoke, she pressed her hands to her face.

    A little impulsive, and now I don't know who Li Lin is, how credible what he said, and why he made a lifelong decision in a few words.

    So Su Wan decided to think about it for a few days. If his words were to be believed, it seemed like an excellent choice.

    She made a secret plan.

    If she married Li Lin, she would naturally give up Zhao Mingyan. Zhao Mingyan hooked up with Su Fu and wanted to harm her.

    No way, my husband's family may be very poor in the future.

    She can pick a little bit, who told them to do evil!

    Su Wan waited for two days, but waited until someone from Prince Zhao's Mansion came to the door again. This time it was not only Concubine Zhao and Zhao Mingyan who came, but the eldest son of Prince Zhao's Mansion, Zhao Mingzhan.

    Zhao Mingzhan is twenty this year, calm and introverted, many times better than Zhao Mingyan who doesn't know anything at this time. Su Wan and Su Xun were also called over to meet the three people from Prince Zhao's Mansion.

    She suddenly remembered that in the plot, Zhao Mingyan was a waste of snacks and a playboy at the very beginning. It was not until Zhao Mingzhan was assassinated that he woke up and fought for the position of the son of the world in his hands, and finally became the Prince Zhao with a heavy hand.

    She thought to herself, Su Fu wanted to marry Zhao Mingyan after learning about the plot and Zhao Mingyan's future, but what if Zhao Mingzhan didn't die?  !

    So this Zhao Mingyan still has a day to come?  !

    So, will he always be the third son of Prince Zhao's Mansion, living under the protection of his parents and elder brother?  !

    If so, it would be interesting.

    "The son pays his respects to his father and mother."

    "Awan pays respects to grandparents."

    The two saluted respectfully, and then saluted Su Wang and Yang Shi in the room, but their faces were a bit embarrassed, especially Su Wang, who was so ashamed when he met Su Xun that he wanted to turn his head away  dare not face him.

    After a while of greetings, all the people present found a place to sit down. Su Wan sat beside Su Xun, his eyes flicked across the faces of the two people in Prince Zhao's mansion, and he lowered his head, pretending to be quiet.

    Zhao Mingzhan is also a straight-forward person, and he is not polite. He clearly explained the purpose of his visit: "Master Hou and Madam must have understood the purpose of my visit today. My younger brother has always been stubborn. What he believes is that the nine cows are all pulling  If you don¡¯t come back, even after going back for two days, not a single drop of water has entered, my concubine mother and I have no choice but to come to the door and beg.¡±

    "Your Majesty, you are being polite. This marriage is really hard to come by. You made an agreement with the third daughter-in-law before, but in the end you regretted marrying A Wan's sister. If you really married her over, wouldn't it be a quarrel between the sisters.  "

    The hatred of taking one's husband is also hateful.

    Zhao Mingzhan's eyes fell on Su Wan's face for a moment, and then said: "I understand Hou Ye's concerns in my heart, but if my younger brother doesn't want to, this marriage will be a resentment."

    Jin Ninghou nodded: "That's why none of the girls from my Su family married into Prince Zhao's Mansion. Let the third child bring Awan here today, and let you return the original token."

    Princess Zhao opened her eyes wide in disbelief: "This"

    Zhao Mingzhan was as immovable as a mountain, and said with a smile: "Master Hou, what do you think of this, if the fourth girl is allowed to marry into the palace, and the sixth girl gets married in the future, my Prince Zhao Palace will definitely help her find a good husband's family."

    Jin Ninghou paused, then turned his head and asked Su Xun: "My third son, what do you mean?"

    Su Xun raised his chin and said: "I, Su Xun, am not a person who does big things, and I didn't ask my daughter to marry a high-ranking family. Since you are not willing to return the token, just let it go. As for you want to marry Su Xun?"  Fu, then it has nothing to do with me, I don't care!"

    Good dad!

    Su Wan almost gave him a thumbs up!

    Jin Ninghou turned his head and asked Su Wang and Yang Shi: "Then do you agree to this marriage?"

    Su Wang's face turned pale. He is almost forty years old this year, and he has already grown some short beards. Facing his father's questioning, he is really speechless.  My son was completely offended, and my daughter robbed my cousin's marriage, what kind of thing is this!

    But if he doesn't agree, and his daughter thinks about Zhao Mingyan again, it really makes him uncomfortable to look like a non-qing who doesn't marry and dies.

    Moreover, her grandfather would not marry her into a noble family because she had caused such a incident before. He was afraid that he would find someone to marry at random and send her away.

      "I, I listen to my parents."

    Jin Ninghou nodded: "Then"

    "Wait, we are willing, we are willing to this marriage!" Yang hurriedly stood up, her tears whirling, and she couldn't restrain herself from crying.

    "Father-in-law and mother-in-law, it's not that we insist on robbing Awan's marriage, but at this moment, Afu is looking for a life and death, and she hasn't made any progress in the past few days. If she doesn't agree, I'm afraid she will have no way out. I only have this one daughter.  , I really can't bear it!"

    Su Wang clenched his fists, wanted to say something but couldn't speak, finally lowered his head and took a deep breath, he really felt ashamed to face others, let alone his third brother, it was all his fault  Teach your daughter well to do such a thing.

    Shame!

    "Boss, what do you think?!"

    "Father, I I didn't teach the child well, and I am ashamed of my third brother."

    So it seems that I am willing.

    Zhao Mingzhan raised his eyelids and heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. He was really annoyed, and he also felt that his younger brother was really ignorant. He insisted on provoking her even though he had an engagement with his younger sister. If it wasn't for his mother  The concubine was protecting him, so he insisted on beating him up with a military stick and crippling him.

    Today's visit is nothing more than the fact that the concubine's mother was closed last time, and Zhao Mingyan went on a hunger strike, which made the concubine weeping and wiping her tears. He really had no choice.

    It's just that this matter is really not kind.

    He had a headache, stretched out his hand and frowned: "Since the son and wife of the family have agreed, what do you mean by Lord Hou and his wife?!"

    Mrs. Wang sighed softly, closed her eyes, that's all, that's the only way to go.

    Jin Ninghou was a little annoyed, but seeing his son and daughter-in-law kneeling at the moment, he had no choice but to sigh, and raised his voice to ask: "Awan, what do you think?!"

    Seeing that she was called by name, Su Wan stood up and said respectfully, "Grandfather, Ah Wan is here."

    Jin Ninghou asked her: "Prince Zhao's Mansion and your uncle's family are willing to let your fourth sister marry into Prince Zhao's Mansion, what do you think?"

    Su Wan smiled gently: "Of course I listened to my grandfather. There are so many good men in this world, so why bother hanging on a tree, and he still has his own heart."

    Before she was always silent and meek, after hearing her remarks now, Jin Ninghou couldn't help but give her a high look: "Oh, you actually think so?!"

    "Of course, it's just" She smiled again,

    "Aguan, I'm also a rough person. I can't learn from those little fairy girls who drink the morning dew. I'm afraid that the marriage in the future will not be as good as this.  The price." (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 14 Three hundred thousand taels of silver

    ?

    "The price?!" Princess Zhao frowned displeasedly, "What price do you want us to pay?!"

    Su Wan said again: "Princess, don't worry, I naturally won't ask for anything else, I just need to give some money. When I get married in the future, I will also need some money."

    Silver, it's easy to say, what Prince Zhao's Mansion lacks most is silver.

    Princess Zhao breathed a sigh of relief, and her tone became softer: "How much money do you want?!"

    Su Wan smiled: "Three hundred thousand taels, how about it?!"

    Princess Zhao opened her eyes and almost jumped up: "You, don't go too far!"

    Three hundred thousand taels, she dares to say that!

    Su Guan pursed his lips and smiled: "Princess, don't get angry. You were the one who was going to get married at that time, and you are the one who is going to get married now. I have encountered this for no reason. It's okay for outsiders to know at this time.  If I found out, wouldn¡¯t it be ruining my whole life.¡±

    Su Wan's tone was faint: "Princess, do you still remember my mother?"

    When Princess Zhao heard that she mentioned the Yue family, she didn't dare to mention it immediately. After all, this matter was done in a dishonest manner. Although the three hundred thousand taels of silver was cut off from her body, but now, if Su Wan refuses, the matter will be destroyed.  If it breaks out, it will cause a great loss to the reputation of Prince Zhao's Mansion.

    "Okay, three hundred thousand taels is three hundred thousand taels. I'll have someone pick up the bank note for you another day."

    "It's doable."

    Su Wan nodded, then turned to Su Wang and Yang and said, "Although I'm a junior, it's not nice to say this, but I'll pretend that my sister didn't know about my marriage, and I won't fight with you."  She cares about it, it's just that she harmed me earlier, and asked my uncle and uncle to make her prepare an apology, but if the gift is too light, I won't accept it."

    "There is also the third sister, if something like this happens, the third sister's reputation will not be good, uncle and uncle must not forget."

    Su Wang was sweating profusely. He had always maintained his majesty and acted like a strict father to his children. It was really embarrassing to be scolded by a junior like Su Wan today, but what she said was the truth.  It makes people unable to say a word of rebuttal.

    After all, it was his daughter who did the wrong thing.

    "Definitely, definitely, I will definitely ask your fourth sister to come and apologize to you."

    "There's no need to come here. I don't want to see her, and she may not want to see me. An apology is enough."

    "Alright."

    While speaking, Su Wan took out a black moir¨¦ jade pendant from a purse tied to the edge of her girdle, and handed it to Zhao Mingzhan: "This is a keepsake, and I hope the princess will keep her promise."

    Zhao Mingzhan took the jade pendant, then turned to look at Princess Zhao, who also took out a similar jade pendant from her bosom, the difference was that what Su Wan took out was black jade, and what Princess Zhao took out was cold white jade.

    These two jade pendants were made from the materials chosen by Princess Zhao and Yue Shi when Su Wan was not yet born, and when the two families agreed to get married.

    Originally, they were a natural couple, but unfortunately, they are now married separately.

    Su Wan took the jade pendant, then turned and left without hesitation, walked to Su Xun's side and handed it to him.

    Su Xun didn't understand what she meant: "What are you doing for me?!"

    Su Wan said: "This jade pendant was originally made by the mother and the princess for their engagement. Since the marriage failed, it is useless to keep it. Please ask my father to find someone to destroy it."

    Su Xun didn't expect her to be so heartless that she couldn't even tolerate a jade pendant. He licked his dry lips and said, "But this jade pendant has your name engraved on it, and your mother put it in Yuanshan Temple to worship  Incense, keep your life safe and your marriage will be smooth."

    There was no expression on Su Wan's face, and he said calmly: "I still want to marry in the future, so it would be bad to keep this thing. This jade pendant was originally a pair, with their birthdays engraved on it. If my father  I don¡¯t want to ruin it, you just keep it for me, don¡¯t take it out again.¡±

    After finishing speaking, she saluted everyone slightly, then turned and walked out the gate.

    Xiao Sang was waiting on the porch by the yard, and when she saw her come out, she hurriedly put the melon seeds in her hand back into her pocket, and rushed up to greet her: "Girl, what's the matter?!"

    Su Wan nodded: "Let's go back, the rest has nothing to do with us."

    Xiao Sang quickly responded: "Yes, girl."

    So the two returned to Guanyuan.

    In the afternoon, the banknotes from Prince Zhao's Mansion had already been delivered, but Su Wan didn't see anyone from Prince Zhao's Mansion. The banknotes were handed over to Su Xun and then handed over to her.

    Su Wan confiscated it, and said bluntly: "I heard that when it snows this year, the place in Liangzhou willIt snowed heavily, and many people lost their homes. Now the court is still dealing with this matter. My father sent the money to the Ministry of Households, saying it was a little of my heart.  "

    Today's Hubu Shangshu was single-handedly promoted by the current emperor, and he can be regarded as a capable minister. Giving him the money is also reassuring.

    Su Xun froze for a moment, and almost choked on his own saliva: "What?! What did you say?! Send it to the household department?!"

    Su Wan nodded: "After all, the money was taken from Prince Zhao's Mansion. If we used it ourselves, it would not sound good if it spread, and the people in Prince Zhao's Mansion would be unhappy, but if I don't want it, I don't want to let them go. I took these things."  It is also a good thing to send money to those who need it.¡±

    Su Xun thinks about it, even if this matter gets out in the future and Su Wan takes the money, I'm afraid her reputation will not be good, but if she donates the money, it will be different.

    It's just a pity, this is three hundred thousand taels of silver!  Even the Marquis of Jinning's mansion doesn't even earn one hundred thousand taels a year!

    Su Xun looked at his daughter more, as if getting to know her again.

    For the three hundred thousand taels of silver, she gave it up as soon as she said she would, which is more free and easy than a father like him.

    "I'll report back to your grandfather. If your grandfather agrees, I will send the money over."

    "Okay." Su Wan nodded in agreement.

    Two days later, Su Xun was worried that Su Wan was not happy, so he asked Mrs. Li to take Su Wan out for a walk. It happened that a lot of materials had arrived for the silk and satin Zhuangxin in Mrs. Li's hand, so he took Su Wan and Su Wan with him.  Su Luo went out, planning to choose some materials to make two sets of clothes for the old and the young at home.

    After Su Guan arrived here, he never had a chance to go out. Most of the guards in the mansion were retired from the battlefield, and they were heavily guarded. People who are waiting for leisure should not be fooled at will, so this kind of sneaking out is still relatively difficult.  , She didn't have to go out to play, so she didn't take it to heart.

    Anyway, I have something to eat and drink at the mansion, I read the scriptures in my spare time, and I grow flowers and grass, and my life is not bad.

    Now this boudoir daughter is not as taboo as in the previous dynasty, and she has to wear a veiled hat when she goes out, but she still has to be careful, bring guards and maids, so as not to be bumped by those people.

    Su Luo is still at an age that loves to play. She was very happy when she learned that she could go out. When she got in the carriage, she moved left and right. Li Shi lovingly wiped her sweat with a handkerchief.  Very warm.

    Su Wan watched with envy in her heart.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 15 Meet at Fengxue Building

    ?

    Su Wan lost her parents when she was very young, and grew up with her grandparents. Later, when she entered high school, her grandparents also passed away one after another. Since then, she has become an orphan that no one loves.

    She worked hard to make money all her life, just to give herself a place to settle down, but it's a pity that she died unexpectedly and contributed to the bank.

    The car arrived at the gate of Li's silk and satin shop steadily, and the three of them got out of the car and were welcomed in by the shopkeeper. They immediately served tea to the private room, and took a bolt of the newly arrived silk and satin for their aunt to choose from.  .

    The Li family is still very satisfied with the marriage of Mrs. Li into the Marquis of Jinning. As for Su Wan, she doesn't have much idea. She thinks that Su Wan is just a girl's film. In the future, the third house will be inherited by Mrs. Su, who was born by Mrs. Li.  In addition, Su Wan also has a natal family in Zhen Guogong's mansion, so the Li family is very respectful and polite to her.

    "Miss Liu, look at the color of this flower. It's from Fujian Province. It's just this one. A nobleman said that he wanted to cut some clothes to make a suit, but the shop didn't agree. This flower looks like Miss Liu.  This age, I like it the most.¡±

    It was a horse embroidered with golden and white butterflies. When touched, the satin surface was very smooth, with a slight coolness. If it was made into clothes, it could be worn in late spring and summer.

    Su Wan also liked it, so she asked the shopkeeper, "How many clothes can this piece of cloth make?!"

    The shopkeeper appraised it and said, "Let's see what kind of clothes the girl makes."

    Su Wan glanced at it, and then asked: "If you make me a set of skirts and a shirt with large sleeves, and make two sets of skirts for Ah Luo, will that be enough?!"

    "Enough is enough."

    "Then take this."

    Su Luo also likes this fabric very much, but she also knows to be courteous to her sister. Seeing that her sister kept it for herself, she showed a big smile and said happily: "Thank you, Sixth Sister."

    "You're welcome." This was originally the Li family's shop, and it was already a great way for her to let her choose first. She saw that Su Luo liked it, so naturally she couldn't take it all away, and she couldn't use it all up.

    Mrs. Li pointed to the sermon and said, "I can make two sets for you, and two sets for A Luo are enough."

    Su Wan shook her head: "No, I'm used to the fresh ones, and I'm tired of wearing two sets of clothes. If there are any leftovers, I'll leave them to Ah Luo. After waiting for Ah Luo for another two years, I'm also tired of looking at them."  Can do a set."

    Mrs. Li did not refuse this time: "Alright, then you can choose some more."

    Su Wan picked out a brocade with plain green grape pattern at random: "This one looks cool and comfortable."

    Li Shi nodded: "Then these two."

    Seeing that Su Wan had finished picking, she began to pick out the clothes for her family. The clothes of Su Xun and Su Yun were also made, and the Jin Ninghou and Wang's above were also indispensable. She was hesitant to pick and choose.  Luo pestered her to eat the candied haws sold by the hawker at the door, so Su Wan had to take her out with her maid and guard.

    As soon as Su Wan went out, he was bumped by a person passing by in a hurry. Xiao Sang next to her hurriedly stepped forward: "Girl, are you alright?!"

    "It's okay." Su Wan squeezed the palm of her hand, and a folded paper was stuffed on it.

    Xiao Sang saw that the man walked quickly after bumping into someone, and was really annoyed: "You said what happened to this man, he was in a hurry, and he didn't know how to apologize for bumping into someone."

    Su Wan said: "Okay, I'm fine."

    Su Wan took Su Luo to buy candied haws, and she also bought one herself, and those who accompanied her also bought one if they wanted to eat it.

    Su Luo ate the sweet candied haws, squinted her eyes and smiled so hard that she couldn't even see her teeth.

    "So happy."

    "Happy, thank you Sixth Sister, I bought candied haws."

    "You're welcome."

    The two sisters ate candied haws and went back to Liji Silk and Satin Village. At this time, Mrs. Li had also selected the fabric, and ordered someone to deliver the selected fabric to the carriage, while she took Su Guan and Su Luo to Baochai Building.  Picked out some new jewelry.

    Su Wan got an emerald butterfly hairpin. The hairpin is a silver hairpin with excellent color and luster, but the butterfly on it is made lifelike. The whole butterfly is dotted with polished and rounded small pieces of jadeite.  The butterfly is very beautifully dressed.

    Su Luo got an eight-treasure bracelet. She looked at it from time to time when she was wearing it, and she seemed to like it very much.

    After buying the jewelry, the group returned home in a carriage.

    Mrs. Li was going to the main courtyard to deliver the newly bought cloth. Su Wan took Xiao Sang back to Guanyuan, avoiding everyone's eyes, and then dared to open the origami that had been held in the palm of his hand.

    The writing on it is clearLight and elegant, it seems that the wind passes through the clouds.

    See you at Qiulan Residence in Fengxue Tower at noon tomorrow¡ª¡ªJing Yuan

    Su Wan thought for a while before he remembered who Jing Yuan was. Li Lin's surname was Li Minglin, and his style name was Jing Yuan, so he was also called Li Jingyuan.

    It's just that Mr. Li can be regarded as a gentleman, how could he dare to write a letter to someone in private, and dare to ask her to meet?  !

    Forget it, he dared to ask her if she would marry him, and was afraid to write a letter.

    Su Wan sat up, took off the white palace gauze lampshade, lit the candle inside with a torch, and burned the paper in her hand to ashes.

    When Xiao Sang came in fetching water, she happened to see Su Wan covering the lampshade and blowing out the candles inside. She smelled the smell, and asked in surprise, "What did the girl burn?"

    Su Wan said: "It's just a piece of paper."

    Xiao Sang didn't dare to ask more questions, so she had to say: "The girl will ask the servant girl to help you next time. The flames will be scalding. It's not good to hurt the girl's finger."

    Su Wan said hello.

    At night, Su Wan tossed and couldn't sleep, tossed and turned, thinking about leaving the vortex of Su Fu and Su Ran's struggle for a while, and thinking about Li Lin's smiling face looking at her for a while.

    She recalled that it was recorded in the book that this Li Lin was an upright gentleman. Although he came forward with a jade pendant to ask for marriage, but after seeing the girls of the Su family fighting each other openly and secretly, and the original owner died in vain, the girl of the Su family was a  Neither married, returned the jade pendant, and left the imperial city.

    After that, it never appeared again in the second book.

    Su Wan thought about her future life. The reborn heroine and the time-traveling heroine are fighting to the death. She doesn't have this kind of IQ and is easy to be cannon fodder. It's better to agree to Li Lin and stay away from this place.

    As for his poor family, that's not a problem. He has no money, but she has. The dowry of the original owner's mother, Yue Shi, will be hers in the future

    Even if this day is plain, it is still very good.

    Thinking about it this way, she made a decision in her heart.

    The next morning, just after breakfast, Su Wan went to Yuhuayuan to meet Su Xun and Mrs. Li. The tall mansion taught daughters to be demure and virtuous, and there were many people coming and going in Fengxue Tower, and there were no brothers or sisters.  It is accompanied by elders, and family members are not allowed to go, so if you want to go, you have to find an excuse to do other things first, and then go along the way.

    "Yesterday, I accidentally heard that Yuxiang Pavilion has recently introduced a new batch of makeup powder. Among them is a lipstick called 'Light Smoke'.  Go see."

    Su Xun laughed loudly when he heard the words: "It's time for Awan to dress up now, go ahead, go to the cashier to pay some money, and my father will buy it for you."

    Su Wan smiled sweetly: "Thank you, father." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 16 Journey to Yuxiang Pavilion

    ?

    It is not easy for a daughter of a wealthy family to go out. The big family raises the girl in the boudoir, and rarely sees outsiders. There are not many opportunities to go out throughout the year. If you want to go out, you have to find a reason to tell the head of the house.  Only maid guards can pass.

    Now the backyard of the Marquis of Jinning is under the care of the Wang family. If Su Wan wants to go out, she has to pass her. First ask her for instructions, and if she agrees to pass on the word, the guard at the door will let her go when she goes out.

    Xiao Mo was still recuperating, so Su Guan took Xiao Sang and the two guards Su Xun had arranged for her, and went out in a big way. At this time, a carriage for transportation was also prepared at the door, and the four of them got on  In the carriage, Su Wan and Xiao Mo sat in the carriage, and the two guards sat at the curtained door of the carriage with the driver.

    The coachman drove forward, the carriage was swaying, Su Wan gathered her big-sleeved shirt, and reached out to touch the wide sleeves. The new peach pattern on it was fine and broken, and she reached out to hold the flower hairpin between her temples,  Then he asked: "Xiao Sang, is my dress okay today?"

    "Okay, the girl is the most beautiful." Xiao Sang nodded vigorously after finishing speaking, her own girl is naturally pretty, and Xiao Mo felt that there was no one more beautiful than her own girl in the world.

    At this moment, Su Guan was wearing a lilac-colored dress.  The girl's favorite tassel bun, only a gem-encrusted tourmaline hairpin is inserted in the hair to fix it.

    When the carriage was driving, there was some shaking, and the petals and fringes of hairpin flowers on her head swayed gently, showing the delicate beauty of a young girl in its beauty and gracefulness.

    Hearing what Xiao Sang said, Su Wan felt relieved. Su Wan is actually a very down-to-earth person, and she doesn't like to dream about things. When she was invited to meet Li Lin, she naturally wanted to dress herself up beautifully.  To meet people brightly.

    Although she doesn't have any relationship with the other party now, she just thinks that she is a suitable candidate, but the relationship can also be cultivated. If they like each other, it will be a great thing that everyone is happy.

    But this dress also pays attention to skills. The Li family has no money, and Li Lin is also a poor boy. If she is too flashy, the other party will definitely not like it.

    The car was driving on the street, and it took about half an hour (about 40 minutes) to arrive at Yuxiang Pavilion. Yuxiang Pavilion is located on Qinghe Street, the most prosperous street in the Imperial City, which is close to Bibo Lake, the inner lake of the Imperial City.  , if you lean against the attic outside the street, you can see the scenery of Bibo Lake from a distance.

    Fengxue Building is located on the edge of Bibo Lake, not very far from Yuxiang Pavilion, and it only takes a cup of tea (15 minutes) to walk there. Su Wan said that he was going to Yuxiang Pavilion, so naturally he couldn¡¯t  If you don't go, just put on a show, and you have to go there.

    All the carriages in various prefectures have labels printed on them. As soon as Su Wan's carriage arrived at the gate of Yuxiang Pavilion, a maid from the pavilion, Yuhe, came to entertain her. Xiao Mo got out of the carriage, and then took a small stool to help Su Wan get off the carriage.  .

    Yuhe stepped forward to meet her, and said kindly with a smile, "Why did Miss Six come here in person today?"

    Yuxiang Pavilion is one of the famous incense pavilions in the Imperial City, and it is engaged in the makeup business of girls. In the past, if this high-end mansion wanted to use their things, they would send someone to notify them, and someone would naturally deliver the things to them for them to choose from.  up.

    There are twelve maids like Yuhe in Yuxiang Pavilion, each responsible for entertaining the wives and noble daughters of several mansions. Yuhe is responsible for the affairs of the Jinninghou Mansion.  , she is naturally very familiar with it.

    "Staying in the mansion all day is boring, come out for a walk, and then go to Fengxue Tower to listen to books and drink tea." Su Wan smiled and talked with her while walking to Yuxiang Pavilion, "I heard that you come to the shop  I launched a new lip balm called Light Smoke, which is light and pleasant in color.¡±

    "There is indeed such a thing. It was sent from Jiangzhou. The sixth girl also knows that the girls in Jiangzhou are not as valuable as those in our imperial city. Most of the clans that pass on poems and books, especially love elegant dresses.  Facial powder also prefers to be plain."

    "The liposuction of this light smoke is a bit lighter, but it is very suitable for daily casual wear at home."

    The noble ladies of the imperial city always dress up well when they go out, but they are a little more casual at home, but the simple and elegant dress at home without makeup seems dull, so put on a little 'light smoke' lip balm at this time,  Added some color.

    "Besides, there is also a new peach lip balm. I got a few boxes of this lip balm. Yuhe will go to the shopkeeper and ask her to take out a box and give it to Miss Liu."

    "I looked at Miss Six's outfit today, and it looks as pretty as peach blossoms in spring. It's just right to go with this lip balm."

    theSu Wan didn't have these thoughts in the first place, and coming to Yuxiang Pavilion was just an excuse, but after hearing what she said, she felt that she couldn't come in vain today, so she said, "Then let's take a look."

    "Okay, Miss Six, let's go to the back yard, and I'll have someone get ready."

    "Yeah." Su Wan followed Yuhe to the back courtyard, Xiao Sang followed her, the coachman drove the carriage to the open space on the side, and the guards stayed in the reception hall outside Yuxiang Pavilion to wait.

    Yuxiang Pavilion is engaged in the business of girls and women, so men and accompanying guards have to wait in the lobby on the first floor. Yuxiang Pavilion is not small. The attic on the facade alone has three floors. Walk in from the lobby  , there is even a small courtyard, and the pavilions and pavilions inside are extremely elegantly arranged.

    Both the second and third floors are open to the public. Girls and wives can go upstairs to choose makeup, but the small courtyard behind usually only entertains some noble ladies and noble wives.

    Yuhe led Su Guan to the courtyard after several rounds, and sat down by a teahouse in a waterside pavilion by the window.

    A maid wearing a Tsing Yi skirt poured water to make tea and asked Su Wan with a smile, "What kind of tea does Miss Six want to drink?"

    Su Guan glanced around, the waterside pavilion was facing a small pool with pointed lotus leaves on top, ripples and ripples in the breeze, the plain white gauze swayed lightly, a string of bamboo wind chimes hung on the side, and the wind blew.  A pleasant crisp sound, it is really a good place to enjoy.

    She smiled and asked, "What kind of tea do you have here?"

    The maid replied: "Recently, the best ones in the pavilion are Biluochun, Longjing and Yunwu, as well as Baimei tea, peony tea, and jasmine tea."

    Su Wan nodded: "Then it's Yunwu."

    The maid responded, then lowered her head and made tea quietly. The small red clay stove was burning vigorously, and the hot water was boiled in a short while. She poured the tea with nimble fingers, and the water flowed smoothly.  .

    A cup of tea was quickly placed in front of Su Wan: "Miss Six invites tea."

    Most of the Yunwu tea comes from Mount Lu. Because of the name of "Zilanwusuo" in Lushan, the tea with moist mist is called Yunwu tea, also known as Lushan Yunwu.  The fragrance is like orchid, just like jasper, the mouth is mellow and sweet, and it is a rare enjoyment to drink.

    Even Su Guan is not good at tea ceremony, but drinking this tea can also taste some taste.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 17 Meeting Mr. Li in Fengxue Tower

    ?

    Just a cup of tea, the maid refills tea for Su Wan, Su Wan asks Xiao Sang to sit down as well, and asks the tea maid to share a cup with her, and the two drink another cup, only to see Yuhe walking away with a group of people holding trays  Come in.

    On the top of the tray, there are boxes of delicate cosmetic boxes.

    "Miss Liu, these are our latest cosmetics." Yuhe asked people to put down those boxes, first showed her the light smoke that Su Wan said, and took a small bottle for trial use, picked some and put it away.  On a small porcelain bowl the size of an egg, have a maid try it out.

    The maid was dressed plainly and without makeup, just a little bit of 'light smoke' lip balm, like an embellishment, made her dull color brighter.

    Su Wan's eyes brightened and she felt very satisfied. Yuhe took out the new peach and said that it was very suitable for Su Wan's outfit today. Let her try it. Su Wan was very satisfied with this 'light smoke'.  I was also a little moved by Yuhe's strong praise of "Xintao", so she wiped off her original lip makeup and asked Xiao Sang to try to put on her a new peach.

    "Extremely beautiful." Yuhe's eyes lit up, "Miss Six is ??really suitable for this."

    There is no need for a mirror, Su Wan leaned on the railing of the water pavilion and took a look in the water. The flowers are beautiful by the water.

    She has fair skin, a straight nose, delicate eyebrows, and a pair of moist autumn eyes, especially on her red lips, this new peach is painted, like a plump peach, tender and moist  , coupled with her lilac-colored dress, it is a perfect match.

    Su Wan was satisfied: "That's all, there's no need to wash it off."

    Su Wan was in a good mood, and he also picked out some other things, including powder Qingdai, a new balm, and also bought two large boxes of motherwort leave-in powder.

    Su Wan's eyes were opened after hearing about the various effects. Do you think there were no cosmetics and skin care products in ancient times?  Then you are thinking wrong, there are many tricks in ancient times.

    For example, this eyebrow cream, such as lip balm, rouge powder, and this motherwort leave-in powder, balm, toilet water, bath bean powder, and mulberry powder.

    Meidai is used to draw eyebrows, lipstick is used for lip makeup or to prevent cracking, gouache is used for foundation powder, rouge is similar to blush and other purposes, motherwort leave-in powder is similar to facial mask, add some water to make a paste, and apply it on the face.  The effect of beauty and skin care.

    Bath bean powder is used for bathing. Cheap bath bean powder is simple, but expensive ones add a lot of medicinal materials that are beneficial to the human body. The powder made from Morus alba can be used to wash hair and treat  Hair loss, dandruff, itchy scalp etc.

    Su Wan chose some and then gave up. Although the items are good, she is not short of money, but the shelf life of these items is still limited, and she really can't use too much.

    In addition, Xiao Sang was asked to choose two types of makeup powder, and gave them to her and Xiao Mo, these two were the big maids around Su Wan, and they took good care of them, Su Wan didn't want to treat them badly.

    Yuhe ordered someone to pack the things that Su Wan had selected, and then delivered them to the carriage in person. Xiaosang settled the bill with the money, and the group left Yuxiang Pavilion. It was almost noon.

    Su Wan said: "It's not interesting to go back now, why not go to Fengxue Tower to listen to books and have tea, and go back later."

    Xiao Sang's eyes lit up when she heard the words: "Okay, girl, let's go have tea and listen to books."

    Fengxuelou is a famous teahouse in the Imperial City, where you can listen to books, watch operas, taste tea and eat snacks.  and go there.

    Therefore, the two guards did not doubt that he was there, and asked the coachman to drive over, and then a group of people got into the carriage and rushed to Fengxuelou.  She walked inside with one of the guards to protect Su Wan, so that no one passing by would bump into her.

    When the three of them entered the gate of Fengxue Building, the guard had already reserved the private room, and they were in Cangxue Pavilion on the second floor.

    The Fengxue building has three floors, a square shape, with attics on all sides, and a large courtyard in the middle. There is a high platform in the large courtyard, and there are storytellers or opera singers on weekdays.

    The first floor is the hall. The hall is in the form of placing tables and chairs on the spot, and the entertainers are ordinary people. You only need one penny (0.1 tael, about 100 copper coins) to find a place on the first floor to drink tea and eat.  Some things, listening to books and drinking tea all day long.

    The second floor is divided into private rooms. A corridor is built in the middle of the house to separate the left and right sides of the house. If you like to listen to music or watch a play, you can have the private room by the courtyard window. If you like to watch the scenery, there is the one by the Bibo Lake side.  Private rooms, those who want to see people coming and going on the street also have private rooms next to the street.

    Calculated carefully, a loft is divided from the middle, and each is divided into four.There are eight private rooms, a total of four small buildings. Therefore, on the second floor, there are thirty-two private rooms, and each of the thirty-two private rooms has some elegant names.

    The private rooms on the third floor are twice as large as those on the second floor, from thirty-two private rooms to sixteen private rooms, these sixteen private rooms are named after seasons, Li Lin  The Qiulan Residence where it is located is exactly one of the four autumn elegant rooms.

    When the group went to Cangxue Pavilion, a younger brother came to inquire about tea and snacks. Su Wan had eaten the cloud of Lushan Mountain, so she ordered white peony.  , Su Wan was in a pretty good mood while eating cakes and drinking tea.

    After eating for a while, she said, "The melon seed cakes on the South Street are delicious with this tea, and the sauce cakes on the North Street. You two go and run for me."

    The two guards looked at each other, a little reluctant, and one of them said: "Miss Liu, why don't you wait, my subordinates will go buy melon seed cakes first, and then go to pickle cakes."

    Su Wan frowned, but said: "Isn't it that I'm going to leave after I buy it, you go ahead, don't worry about my safety, I'll just sit here, drink tea and listen to books, there is no danger."

    "Go, I'm still waiting to eat, what? I can't order you?!"

    These two people are under Su Xun's subordinates, how could they dare to be disrespectful to Su Wan, the master, and said no, seeing that Su Wan had no intention of letting go, he thought that the people below the private room on the second floor would not be able to get in, and the collision would not be possible.  Seeing his own girl, he nodded, saluted, and then went downstairs to go shopping.

    Seeing the two leaving, Su Wan immediately waved Dr. Cha down, and then left Cangxue Pavilion with Xiao Sang.

    Xiao Sang showed a puzzled expression on her face. As soon as she walked into the corridor, she asked: "Girl, where are we going?! We"

    "Hush!" Su Wan signaled her not to speak loudly, "Let's go upstairs to meet someone."

    Xiao Sang was taken aback: "Who are you seeing?!"

    "See Mr. Li?!"

    Xiao Sang was stunned for a moment, and his face turned pale in a flash: "What, Mr. Li?!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 18 You don't have to worry

    ?

    The big maid next to the noble lady is not ordinary. On weekdays, she only needs to serve the lady personally, and the people below will do all the other things, just like the deputy lady. However, some things are the bottom line that cannot be touched.

    If your girl does something wrong, she must try her best to persuade her, and she must not let the master do something wrong. If something really happens, the master may not be punished severely, but they are the first to die.  maid.

    For example, meeting outside men in private, that is absolutely unacceptable.

    "Girl! Don't go!" Xiao Sang's hands were shaking, and her face was so pale that there was no trace of red.

    Su Wan reassured her and said: "Don't worry, I don't do anything, just see him, maybe he will become your uncle in the future."

    "Gu, uncle?!" Xiao Sang's eyes widened, "What uncle?!"

    "Of course" Su Wan felt embarrassed to continue, "Anyway, just don't worry."

    How can Xiao Sang not be worried, not to mention that this matter is related to the fate of her own girl and her own life, this trouble is even more fatal.

    Xiao Sang followed behind Su Wan worriedly, and the two went up to the third floor. When they arrived at Qiulan Residence, Su Wan was about to knock on the door, paused for breath, hesitated in her heart, walked in this door, and her life was almost settled.  up.

    But thinking of the two people Su Fu and Su Ran in Jinning's mansion, her strong sense of survival made her make up her mind, and summoned up the courage to reach out and knock on the door.

    "Please come in." A man's voice came from inside, the voice was soft and slow, like a clear spring in a mountain stream.

    Su Guan took a deep breath, pushed open the door and saw that the private room was laid out simply, behind the tea seat was decorated with an exquisite landscape painting, and there were two pots of bonsai decorations in the house, and the gentleman in Tsing Yi was sitting behind the tea seat, at this time he  Bow your head and pour tea in a flowing manner.

    In a trance, people only feel that this young man is in the mountains and rivers. His face is handsome and handsome, and his figure is like a bamboo, like a pine and cypress. The moment he raised his eyes, the moon among the clouds and the flowers in the world became the foil.  .

    Really a handsome man.

    When Xiao Sang saw this man's appearance, he let out a cry, and then he was stunned.

    This is this is Li Lin, Mr. Li!

    What the girl wants to see is Mr. Li Lin and Mr. Li?  !

    But, didn't you say that Mr. Li's family is poor?  How can a girl marry him!

    Li Lin raised his eyes, and was slightly taken aback when he saw the person coming. There seemed to be a flash of light in his eyes, and a gentle smile appeared on his face. He stood up: "Miss Six."

    Su Wan came back to his senses, and bowed slightly, "Young Master Li."

    Li Lin nodded, then raised his hand: "Miss Six, please sit down and have a taste of my tea."

    "Well, good." Su Wan responded, and then sat down on the other side of the teahouse. Xiao Sang followed her, staring at Li Lin with a stiff expression.

    Li Lin didn't care about the little maid's eyes on him, poured a cup of tea for Su Wan carefully, and said: "I got this tea in Beiyuan.  The tea grown by the nomads is sweet and refreshing, the sixth girl should like it."

    Su Wan took a sip, the tea soup was indeed clear and sweet, with some sweetness in the aftertaste.

    He asked: "Do Miss Six like it?!"

    Su Wan nodded: "Excellent."

    Li Lin's eyes fell on her for a moment, and then he didn't dare to look at her anymore. He lowered his eyes and poured himself a cup of tea: "I'm the one who was abrupt. Today I want to ask Miss Six what do you think of what I said before?!"

    Su Wan paused, clenched her fingers slightly, turned her bright eyes, and said, "Mr. Li should have said these words to my grandfather and father."

    Li Lin paused, then smiled suddenly: "I understand, I will visit you in a few days."

    How smart he is, he naturally understands what she means, and it's okay if he wants to ask her to marry her, but he has to tell her grandfather and father what he said before.  agree.

    Su Wan hummed, feeling a little empty in her heart, and was so embarrassed for a while that she didn't know what to do. She had only met people a few times, and she dared to decide to marry someone. She was really a little bolder.

    However, she thought of the fight between Su Fu and Su Ran again, and still felt that it was important to stay away from right and wrong and save her life.

    Li Lin was already the most suitable person for her, and his conditions really moved her heart.

    "Miss Six." He called her again, seeing that she lowered her head and said nothing, he added another cup of tea to her, and said softly, "Miss Six."Girl, don't worry, Lin is a scholar, so he will naturally do what he says, and he will never go back on his word if he promises you.  "

    Su Wan took a breath and felt at ease: "Thank you."

    Seeing that she had settled down, Li Lin also breathed a sigh of relief. He wanted to marry her, so naturally he didn't want her to be anxious because of this matter, but there were some things that he couldn't tell her right now, so that she could understand what he was.  kind of person.

    When the marriage is settled in the future, she must get along with each other more, so that she can feel at ease.

    He thought so.

    "You don't need to be polite." Li Lin smiled gently, "I spent some time in various countries a few years ago, and I just came back to Dongzhao recently. I also have some interesting things on hand. If Miss Six likes them, I will send them to you next time.  girl."

    Now even if he wanted to give it away, it was not appropriate. The identities of the two were unknown. If they gave each other things without the consent of the elders, it would be a private exchange, so he held back.

    Originally, he planned to give her those things to make her happy.

    He hoped she would be happy.

    Su Wan didn't respond: "Let's talk about it then."

    Li Lin smiled and pushed a carrying box (a food box) by the side of the teahouse: "I asked someone to make a snack for Miss Liu, and Miss Six took it back to eat, so I won't keep you, go back soon  Bar."

    Li Lin still wanted to get along with her for a while in his heart, but he also knew that it was not easy for her to come out, and he didn't have much time to see him, and it would be bad for her if someone found out, so he let her go back earlier.

    For this meeting, he just wanted to confirm whether she was willing or not. If not, she probably wouldn't attend the appointment today. Now that she came, she made her decision, and he had to make arrangements for the next thing  up.

    "I'll be with you for the rest, just wait."

    Su Wan's face turned red when she heard the words, and she responded in a low voice, then she carried the suitcase and took Xiao Sang away. She was relieved when she got out, and then the two went down from the third floor to the second floor.

    Su Wan thought about it for a while, and always felt that something was wrong. She didn't think of it until she sat down by the teahouse and remembered to buy something for her.

    No, she dressed herself up so well today, the other party didn't even look at her seriously!

    "Xiao Sang, do you think he is blind!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 19 Su Ruo returns home

    ?

    Xiao Sang came back to herself in a daze, and asked her strangely: "What?!"

    Su Wan paused, after all, she didn't want to talk about the fact that she deliberately dressed up the other party without looking at herself.

    Xiao Sang didn't care what she wanted to say, and hurriedly asked her: "Girl, what's the matter with you and Mr. Li?"

    Su Wan said: "That's the same thing, I think he is a good candidate, don't worry, if I marry him, I will definitely arrange you and Xiaolian properly."

    Su Guan naturally has her own plans. Xiao Sang and Xiao Li are very caring, and they have taken care of the original owner for so many years. If she wants to marry Li Lin, Li Lin's status is not high, and her situation will be the same as his in the future.  Coupled with the remoteness of her hometown, it will be very difficult for her to find a better family for these two girls.

    So she will do her best to help arrange it, and it won't be a waste of their time with the original owner, the master and servant.

    When Xiao Sang heard this, she didn't care what was going on with Mr. Li, she shook her head vigorously: "Miss, please don't leave your slaves behind. Wherever the girls go, the slaves will go too!"

    Both the maidservant and the master have always been prosperous. They have a friendship of taking care of them for many years, and the master is also very concerned about their affairs. If it is someone else, no one will care about their life or death.

    Xiao Sang burst into tears: "Girl, don't drive us away."

    "Okay, okay, I'm just talking, why are you crying?" Su Wan sighed, then pulled her to sit down at the teahouse, and poured her a cup of tea with her own hands.

    Xiao Sang wiped away her tears, and took the teacup with some trepidation: "Girl, servant girl, servant girl, come by yourself."

    "Hey, drink it." Su Wan whispered, "I'm also thinking of you, I'm afraid I won't find a good one in the future, if you don't want to, just pretend I didn't say it, don't cry."

    Xiao Sang nodded, and she stopped crying: "Where the girl goes, the slave will go. No matter who the girl entrusts the slave to, who can care more about the slave than the girl."

    They are helpless, and their status is also low. In this world, only their master will care about them, and staying with the master is their best destination.

    Su Wan paused, and it was indeed the case, so he said, "Then let's not talk about it."

    "Okay." Xiao Sang nodded vigorously, calmed down and asked Su Wan in a low voice, "Then girl, what's the matter with Mr. Li?!"

    Su Wan had no choice but to explain what happened at the beginning, and then said: "You also know what kind of person your girl is, and Mr. Li's conditions are very suitable."

    Xiao Sang naturally understands that her daughter is gentle and kind-hearted, and she does not contend with the world. If she marries into a high-end mansion, it will be easy to suffer, and it is possible to lose her life if she is not careful.

    If Mr. Li does not take concubines, even though he is a little poorer, it is indeed suitable for his own girl, but, just

    Xiao Sang was worried for a while, and then asked: "Then what will my future little master do"

    My daughter's family is rich, and her natal and natal families are strong. Even if she marries someone like Li Lin, she can live a good life in this life. It's just that the future little master is pitiful. Without a reliable family, I'm afraid it will be difficult in the future.

    Su Wan's cheeks were slightly red: "Oh, when did that happen? You're thinking too far."

    Xiao Sang sighed, how could he not think about it, it is a lifetime thing!

    Su Wan said: "Okay, okay, after staying for a few days, Mr. Li is afraid that he will come to the door, you know this matter in the bottom of your heart, after you get out of this door, don't mention this matter for the time being."

    As she spoke, she opened the suitcase that Li Lin had given her. The suitcase was divided into three layers, and inside were exquisite snacks. The first layer was hibiscus rolls, the second layer was lotus flower cakes, and the third layer was red bean cakes.  .

    The appearance of the dim sum is also very good-looking. The hibiscus rolls are like spring rolls, and the lotus cakes are like budding lotus flowers.

    The red bean cake is a white transparent pastry with cooked red beans inside, and some red beans are exposed from the cut, which looks very appetizing.

    Su Guan generously shared a few pieces with Xiao Sang: "Eat some, I can't finish it."

    Xiao Sang let out a cry, and lowered her head to eat the pastry. She twirled a piece of red bean cake, and when she took a bite, she felt her eyes light up. Just as she was about to say a word of praise, she saw her girl happily eating a lotus flower with tea.  Crisp, it looks like it has eaten something precious.

    Forget it, she doesn't need to talk about it.

    However, the pastries sent by Mr. Li are really delicious!

      The master and the servant sat in the Cangxue Pavilion, eating cakes and listening to the storytelling downstairs, but they didn't call Dr. Tea back. Xiao Sang took over the job of making tea. Although she was not as professional as Dr. Tea  , but after all, she is the big maid next to the noble girl, so she can make tea naturally.

    The two of them sat for about half an hour, and all the pastries in the suitcase were wiped out. After eating, Su Wan felt his stomach was a little full, so he reached out to touch his stomach, thinking that he could skip dinner.

    It's just that such a delicious pastry is finished, and I feel a little regretful. I don't know where Li Lin bought it. She must ask the next time we meet.

    At this time, the two guards also bought melon seed cakes and sauce cakes and came back, but Su Wan lost her appetite, so she packed her things and went back to the house. When she arrived at the door, she ran into her eldest sister Su Ruo, who was supported by the maid.  Car, saw Su Wan and greeted her.

    "Sixth Sister."

    "Sister." The two sisters walked over with the help of the maidservants. Su Ruo's face was very ugly, but she restrained a little.

    "Did the eldest sister come back to see the third sister?!"

    "Exactly." Su Ruo almost gritted her teeth, "I want to ask what father means! My sister suffered such a crime for nothing, and the villain can live well. It's simply unreasonable!"

    Su Ruo and Su Ling are sisters born of the same mother, and the biological mother is Aunt She in the house. Aunt She was originally Su Wang's concubine.  After Yang gave birth to Su Jian, she gave birth to Su Ruo and Su Ling consecutively, which made Yang hate her.

    Although Su Ruo is a concubine, she is the eldest daughter of the eldest son, her status is higher than other concubines in the mansion, and she is married to the second son of Marquis Ping Bai. She is intelligent and tolerant, lives a good life, and her status in Marquis Ping Bai's mansion is not low.

    "Okay, I won't tell you anymore, let's go in first." As she spoke, she hurriedly walked towards the gate, her figure was like a butterfly.

    Su Wan looked at her figure, a little lost in thought.

    Xiao Sang followed her, seeing that she was not moving, she asked in a low voice: "Girl, what's the matter?!"

    "The eldest sister is back." Su Wan sighed, and once again believed that she was right to choose Li Lin, "There is trouble at home again." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 20 Father, this world is unfair!

    ?

    Su Ruo is not a fuel-efficient lamp. In the past, in order to deal with Aunt She and Sister Su Ruo, Mrs. Yang always wanted to find her one that looked beautiful but had nothing in it. Later, Mrs. Ping Baihou took a fancy to it.  She, marry her as the daughter-in-law of the second son.

    Although Pingbaihou's mansion is not as good as before, they have two good sons. Now Pingbaihou has passed the title to the elder son. With the two sons working together, Pingbaihou's mansion is gradually getting better.

    For this reason, Yang almost gritted his teeth!

    Su Ling's marriage was facilitated by Su Ruo. It was a concubine in the household servant's family. The household servant Chen Daren's son passed away early, and he was only a concubine. If Su Ling married, it would be her best choice now.  .

    Now that Su Fu has come up with these things, originally her family closed the door and didn't spread it to the outside world, so the matter passed away, but I don't know where the Chen family got the news, and they even sent someone to Pingbai Mansion to tell her that  Su Ruo checked the matter of retiring, but found out that it was Yang's handwriting.

    When Su Ruo got such news, he dropped the teacup and came angrily to find Mrs. Yang to settle the score.

    Su Wan didn't know the reason, but she knew that Su Ruo's return at this time would be a good thing, and she didn't want to burn herself, so she hurried back to Guanyuan with Xiao Sang, and then ordered someone to deliver the sauce cake to Mrs. Wang.

    Mrs. Wang was born in a poor family. When she was a child, it was rare for her to eat sauce pancakes. Her family often made them, and her children and grandchildren also ate a lot to please her.  Instead, I like the sauce cakes made by vendors in the market.

    Su Wan divided the remaining melon seed crisps into two portions and sent them to Su Luo and Li Shi.

    After a while, there was a commotion in the mansion. Su Ruo ran to question Yang, but Yang refused to admit it, so he brought the matter to Wang, and the people in the mansion rushed to Jin Ninghou and Su Wang to come back.

    After a while, the maid sent by Su Wan to inquire about the news came back with a pale face.

    "Girl! Girl is bad!"

    "Girl!"

    Xiao Sang stepped forward and said: "Why are you in such a hurry, what's wrong, the girl is very good!"

    The maidservant's face was pale and bloodless, and she said in a panic: "It's the third girl who is not good, the third girl has hanged herself."

    Xiao Sang opened his eyes wide at once, as if he was frightened. Su Wan was also frightened, and suddenly stood up: "What did you say?!"

    "The third girl hanged herself."

    "So what's going on now?!"

    "It happened to be seen by the servant girl and she was rescued. Madam has sent someone to invite the doctor."

    "That's good." Su Wan breathed a sigh of relief, and hurriedly took Xiao Sang to Ruoling Garden where Su Ling lived.

    Before Su Ruo came back to make trouble, as a girl in the third room, it was a wise choice for her to stay out of the matter and not get involved, but at this time, Su Ling hanged herself, if she didn't take a look, she would be cold-blooded.

    The two hurried to Ruoling Garden, and as soon as they reached the gate of the courtyard, they heard the noise and crying in the room. It was Yang's Su Ruo and Su Fu who were arguing, and it was Aunt She who was crying.

    Seeing the maidservant guarding the courtyard gate saluting to her, Su Wan stopped and asked her, "Who are there in the courtyard?!"

    "Going back to Miss Six, my wife and Mrs. Shizi and Mrs. Third Young Lady are here, my eldest aunt and Miss Four are also here, and Aunt She is also inside."

    Su Guan gave up, and stepped into the yard. At this time, Su Ling had been placed in her boudoir. Su Ruo was arguing with Yang's Sufu in the yard. Aunt She was sitting on the steps beside her, crying  Very poor, in a mess.

    "If something happens to Ah Ling, I will definitely not let you go!" Su Ruo's face was distorted, obviously angry.

    "Why is my Ah Ling so pitiful? It's okay to encounter such a thing. As long as she gets married safely, I won't say anything, but there are some people who want us to die!"

    "Grandmother, you must make the decision for Ah Ling!"

    Aunt She also cried: "Madam, you must make the decision for A-Ling, it's fine if Madam doesn't like me, I'd rather lose my life, but how could she hurt my A-Ling over and over again!  "

    "A-Ling is also Shizi's daughter!"

    Wang's expression was in a trance, and her face was also pale. If she hadn't been supported by a maid, she might not even be able to stand firmly now. Her lips trembled, but she couldn't speak for a long time.

    "You guys"

    Mrs. Wang felt that she was in great pain, and her children and grandchildren were all debtors, and they all came to collect debts.

    ? It turned out that Su Fu and Su Ran had a quarrelBoth Su Ling and Su Wan were wronged by the incident, but Su Fu, a villain, snatched away his cousin's marriage and wanted to marry him to Prince Zhao's Mansion.

    Innocent people get wronged, but bad people get the best.

    She already felt sorry for her two granddaughters, but now she didn't expect that her daughter-in-law's heart was so vicious that she did such a thing.

    This good marriage will not come to fruition like this, the Chen family resigned, what good will happen to Ah Ling in the future.

    Isn't this forcing people to die?

    "Mr. Yang, you"

    "Young!"

    Su Wan was walking towards the yard when she heard a sudden shout behind her, and then saw Su Wang quickly passed her and walked in front of Yang Shi in two or three steps. Yang Shi was about to say something to her, but Su Wang  Without giving her a chance to speak, he raised his hand and slapped her on the face.

    After Yang received this slap, half of her face turned red.

    Su Wan was startled when she heard the loud applause, and covered her mouth with her hand. She couldn't move her feet when she stood still, so Xiao Sang quickly supported her.

    Su Wang was also very angry, his face turned red, his breath fluctuated, and he yelled loudly: "Mr. Yang, you poisonous woman, don't think that I dare not divorce you!"

    Su Fu was taken aback, fearing that Su Wang would make another move, she quickly stepped forward and pulled Yang Shi away, and then asked Su Wang loudly: "Father, what are you doing, mother is your first wife!"

    Su Wang was trembling with anger: "Afu, don't think that I dare not punish you. You have done good deeds among them!"

    Su Ruo pulled Aunt She and plopped and knelt down. Aunt She just cried pitifully, and Su Ruo also covered her handkerchief and cried and complained.

    "Father, you must make the decision for A-Ling this time. A-Ling was harmed so badly, but evildoers can steal other people's marriages to marry her sweetheart. This world is unfair, Father!"

    "Father, the world is unfair!"

    "Why do evil people live better, while innocent people are trampled down again and again, they want human life, father!"

    "Father, Ah Ling is alive or dead now!"

    Su Wang suffocated for a while, and his heart was extremely angry.

    What Su Fu did before has already hurt Su Ling, but I didn't expect that this time the mother and daughter went too far and directly interfered with Su Ling's marriage. Su Ling probably also knew the news that the Chen family was going to retire, so she just  Born to die.

    "Young!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 21 Why Don't You Hate!

    ?

    Su Wang was so angry that he wanted to raise his hand to hit Yang Shi again. At this moment, Marquis Jin Ning arrived and stopped him loudly: "Boss, what are you doing! Hurry up and stop!"

    Marquis Jin Ning has fought on the battlefield for many years. Not only is he superior in force, but he also has a very loud voice. A roar can scare children and girls to tears. Su Wang immediately stopped and put his hands down.

    "Father."

    "What's going on here!" Marquis Jin Ning's forehead was throbbing with blue veins, and when Wang sent someone to tell him about it, he was so angry that his heart and lungs ached.

    Originally thought that in this imperial city, his family was quite harmonious, but Wang didn't like the second wife in his heart, but he didn't do anything too much, but now, it is his most valued eldest daughter-in-law and granddaughter who are making trouble.  So many things come out.

    Wives and concubines fight, sisters fight, life and death.

    One after another, it made him suffocate.

    "The third daughter-in-law and Ah Wan are going to take care of Ah Ling, and the rest of you will go to the main courtyard! If you have anything to do, tell me to the main courtyard."

    Mrs. Li nodded, and came over to stand with Su Wan. After Jin Ninghou said this, he turned and left. Su Wang snorted coldly, then stepped forward to support Mrs. Wang, and followed closely behind.

    He is also very disappointed with his wife and daughter, and now he doesn't want to see them at all.

    Su Ruo turned her head to look at Yang Shi and Su Fu, the coldness in her eyes was extremely cold, she helped Aunt She, who was weeping weakly, and followed: "Auntie, don't cry anymore, grandfather will definitely decide for us."

    Su Fu's face was also very ugly, and then she asked Yang Shi: "Mother, you are so careless!"

    Yang's face is also pale, she just hates Aunt She, sisters Su Ruo and Su Ling, and doesn't want them to have an easy time.

    Su Ruo is already married, she can't reach out, but this time Su Ling's matter is indeed a good opportunity, how could such a good family as the Chen family be given to that lowly girl, she deserves to be the worst married, and she will not be able to lift her up for the rest of her life.  beginning.

    After telling the Chen family about Su Ling and the Chen family resigned, then what good marriage can Su Ling talk about in this life.

    It's just that she didn't know that Su Ruo had the ability to find her head. She stretched out her hand to touch her swollen cheek, and she couldn't wait for it from the bottom of her heart.

    Aunt She is a thorn in her heart, making her toss and turn day and night, if she doesn't remove it, she will be unhappy.

    "What's the use of saying this now." Yang gritted her teeth, "Don't worry, your grandfather is a sensible person, and your grandfather is still the Minister of Rites. In a few days, Prince Zhao's mansion will also come to discuss marriage. For the sake of the overall situation, the general manager  You can't really divorce me, or prevent you from getting married."

    Yang's calculation is very accurate, it is impossible for the Marquis of Jinning to divorce her as the wife of the eldest son, if she really does, it will be a death feud with the Yang family, and Su Fu will marry into Zhao Wang's mansion in the future.  This abandoned mother was also ridiculed.

    For the sake of face, at most, she will be imprisoned for a while, copying Buddhist scriptures and so on. Compared with ruining the life of the person she hates, this is nothing.

    Su Fu also felt the same way. Her own marriage was basically settled. Even if her grandfather got angry again, she must be allowed to marry.  Surona woman.

    Thinking of this, she breathed a sigh of relief, stretched out her hand to support Yang and said, "Mother, let me help you there, let's think about how to explain it to our grandparents."

    "Um."

    The mother and daughter left hand in hand, Su Wan frowned, and Li's expression was not good, the two looked at each other, then turned and walked to Su Ling's bedroom.

    Li Shi sighed: "In the future, you should stay away from your fourth sister."

    Su Wan pursed her lips: "Don't worry, mother, I don't bother to pay attention to her."

    Once Su Fu was reborn, she framed her and robbed her of her marriage. Even if Su Wan didn't care much about this marriage, she didn't have a good impression of Su Fu.

    Su Fu, who feels that she has been reborn, everything is in her own hands, proud and complacent, ambitious.

    Su Wan is too lazy to deal with such people, because he may be framed or pushed out to sacrifice anytime and anywhere.

    Mrs. Li also felt a little tired, and the life in the high-door mansion was indeed not easy. Fortunately, the Su Xun she married was not bad, but her poetry and prose were a bit flirtatious, but there were no concubines around her.  The stepdaughter left behind by her original partner also had a good temperament and never caused any trouble for her.

    Speaking of which, she was lucky.

    The two entered Su Ling's room. At this time, Su Ling had woken up and was sitting on the side of the canopy bed.His face was pale and his expression was dull, as if he had lost his soul.

    Su Wan felt a little sympathetic, so she walked over and called her, "Third Sister."

    Su Ling regained consciousness a little, turned her head and glanced at her, saw that it was her, but she did not ignore her, but her expression was a little stiff, she nodded, her mouth moved, but she couldn't say anything.

    Mrs. Li asked her maid how she was doing, while Su Wan asked Xiao Sang to move a round stool by the bed and sit down to talk to her: "What's wrong with you?!"

    Su Ling looked at Su Wan for a long time. After a long time, she seemed to have finally found her voice, and tears fell one by one: "Sixth sister, I hate you!"

    Hate, how can you not hate it.

    Yang's move was to ruin Su Ling's life. Speaking of which, the mother and daughter also ruined Su Ling's life. With her current state, there is no better marriage than the Chen family.

    Su Guan quietly wiped her tears with a handkerchief, but couldn't say anything to make her stop hating.

    After all, it is a matter of a lifetime. She, an outsider, is not qualified to stand on the sidelines and make sarcastic remarks. Only whoever falls on the knife will know the pain.

    That is, the hatred that burst out in Su Ling's eyes made her scalp tingle. Today, Su Ruo Su Ling is afraid that she will never end with Yang's Su Fu, a mother and daughter.

    Moreover, Su Guan can probably guess the outcome of this matter. It is impossible for the Jinning Hou Mansion to turn against the Yang family and abandon the Yang family.  As the young lady of Prince Zhao's Mansion, it was Su Ling who was wronged and ruined her whole life without justice.

    In other words, her mother was an aunt, and she had no backing, so she was left alone, and she died when she died.

    Su Ling suddenly grabbed Su Wan's hand: "Sixth sister, you also hate Su Fu, right?!"

    Su Wan frowned slightly, then shook her head, and said seriously: "Actually, I don't hate it."

    Su Ling was stunned for a moment, and suddenly exerted force in her hands, tears fell down: "No, why don't you hate? That bitch Su Fu, she stole your marriage, she is the son of Prince Zhao's Mansion!"

    "She harmed us back then!"

    "Why don't you hate it! How can a person like her deserve to marry into Prince Zhao's Mansion!" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 22 I Don't Accept It, I Don't Accept My Fate!

    ?

    Su Ling began to cry.

    Why the victim is treated unfairly, but the villain does not get the punishment he deserves, but will live a better life.

    Is it all life?  !

    No, how could it be fate!

    Why!

    Su Ling clenched her teeth: "Sixth sister, I don't accept it, I don't admit it! I don't accept it!"

    Su Ling's face was ferocious, his expression collapsed, and he seemed a little crazy.

    Su Wan sighed, and reached out with a handkerchief to wipe her tears: "If you don't accept it, stand up and live well, don't look for death, if you die, it will be your aunt and elder sister who are sad, people are afraid that you will die  Woolen cloth."

    "There are many good men in the world, and they must live well"

    Su Wan doesn't deny that she is very stupid. Su Fu robbed her of her marriage and offended her. She never thought of repaying Su Fu.  The playful young master all her life prevented her from getting what she wanted.

    As for herself, she never thought that she would marry better than Su Fu, and trampled her under her feet to vent her hatred. She wanted to live a peaceful and stable life, living for herself, not just to get angry.

    Considering many conditions, she decided to marry Li Lin.

    Su Ling smiled miserably: "No matter how many men there are in the world, there is no one who is as suitable for me as Mr. Chen's family. Is it possible that I still want to marry that poor family boy."

    "That is absolutely impossible. I, Su Ling, am also the daughter of the Marquis Mansion."

    Su Ling is a concubine, and there is a huge gap between her status and that of a concubine. For example, Su Ruo, she is the eldest daughter of the eldest daughter. If she is the eldest daughter, it is enough to marry a royal son like Zhao Mingzhan.  .

    But because she is a concubine, she can only marry the second son of the Pingbaihou Mansion in the end, and everyone thinks it is an excellent marriage.

    Although the son of the Chen family is also a concubine, the Chen family does not have a concubine. In the future, the Chen family's family business will also belong to him. Su Ling got such a marriage, it was like a dream, but now that she has retired, her dream is shattered, and all her hopes are shattered.  All crushed.

    Therefore, the pain is too painful to live, and life is worse than death.

    Su Wan paused for a moment. After all, she thought she was pitiful, but it wasn't wise to confront Su Fu based on her status, so she planned to persuade her: "It's not necessarily that poor people are not good  "

    "Okay, I know you are kind, I am different from you, you have no marriage, and your father is planning, no matter how bad you are, you still have the government of the town, it will not be too bad, I am different from you."

    If other sisters said such things to Su Ling, she would probably slap her in the face, but it was Su Wan, and Su Wan was a victim just like her. Now she said this as if the other party was trying to persuade her, but it was only herself.  Not reconciled.

    Su Wan's mouth moved, but she didn't know what to say, but she had her own opinion, she felt that it was best to stay away from the disputes of right and wrong in the big mansion, and live a peaceful and happy life of her own.

    But Su Ling was fed up with her low status and being bullied by others, she wanted to get ahead, and marrying a good man was her only way out. Yang and Su Fu cut off her way of life, which shows how much she hates her.

    Su Wan can imagine how exciting the Jinning Hou Mansion will be in the future.

    "Just think about it yourself."

    Mrs. Li arranged things one by one, and then asked the people in Ruoling Garden to take good care of Su Ling, and then took Su Wan back to Yuhua Garden.  Yuan, Li asked Su Wan to go back to rest.

    Su Xun didn't return to Yuhuayuan until it was dark. Su Xun was also called back by Jin Ninghou today. He went to Fupingyuan and knew the development of the matter. After returning, he also had a dark face, gloomy and a little scary.

    When the husband and wife were eating together, Mrs. Li asked him about the progress of the matter.

    Su Wang was so angry that he wanted to divorce his wife. Yang brought out the Yang family, and then brought up Su Fu's marriage. If Su Fu's biological mother was divorced at this juncture, it would be disgraceful, and Prince Zhao's Palace would definitely have objections.

    As for the wife of the eldest son of the Marquis of Jinning, if the Yang family is divorced, it will not be a good thing for the Yang family or the Su family.

    Su Ruo also refused to give in, and made a lot of trouble, threatening that if she didn't uphold Su Ling's justice, she would report the matter to the government office, so that the governor of the imperial city could judge her. When the matter came to this point, she would fight  , not afraid of shame.

    In the end, the Marquis of Jin Ning ordered the Yang family and Su Fu to be confined in their yard, and tomorrow the Yang family members will be invited to come to make a conclusion.

    After hearing this, Mrs. Li sighed: "I thought that my sister-in-law and third girl were good friends, but I didn't expect that."

    It turned out to be a vicious person.

    The Yang family is sure that the family will not fall out with the Yang family because of Auntie She and Su Ling, a concubine, and because her daughter is about to marry into Prince Zhao's mansion, so they are so unscrupulous.

    Su Xun was even more angry when he heard Li Shi's words: "In the future, you should have less contact with her!"

    Mrs. Li was also afraid, so naturally she didn't dare to associate with the mother and daughter again. Originally, she thought that the Marquis of Jinning's mansion was not bad, and the relationship between the brothers and sisters was also quite good.

    The incidents caused by the Yang family and Su Fu this time seemed to tear off that harmonious face, and only then did she realize that Jinninghou's mansion is no different from other high-end mansions.

    ? On the surface it looks glorious, but inside it is fighting openly and secretly.

    Fortunately, her husband is not bad, and he didn't take a concubine to have a child to anger her.

    "In recent days, you have taken care of a few children. A Wan's marriage should also be put on the agenda. The sooner it is settled, the sooner you can feel at ease."

    Su Xun took a deep breath, "I've been very restless recently, and I don't know what else will happen. I'll go to her grandfather's place in a few days, and I'll ask Ah Wan's grandfather and grandmother to visit."

    Although Su Xun's original wife, Yue Shi, is a concubine, she is the only girl in the Duke of Zhen's mansion. Her biological mother is the maidservant of Mrs. Zhen Guo's wife who has served her for many years since she was a child.  of.

    Later, after the concubine's death, Yue Shi also kept her under the knee of Mrs. Zhen Guogong's wife, treating her like her own daughter.

    "That's fine." Li Shi was also terrified. It would be best if she could find a good one and settle down. Fortunately, her daughter Su Luo is still young, so she can't get involved in these things for the time being.

    Mrs. Li felt that there were too many things at home recently, and she needed to find time to go to the temple to worship, and to pray for the safety of the whole family.

    The husband and wife were tired after a busy day, and fell asleep after washing.

    Su Wan in this room couldn't sleep, and had many nightmares at night, dreaming that Su Fu and Su Ran were fighting to the death, dreaming that Su Ling and Su Fu were also fighting to the death, and in the end he was killed by the three of them.  Cannon fodder.

    The dream was fragmented, repeated, and died again and again.

    She wanted to open her eyes but felt that the eyes were heavy, as if something terrible dragged her into a dream.

    By the time she tried to open her eyes, sunlight had already poured in from the window.

    Xiao Sang cried until her eyes were swollen: "Girl, you are awake!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 23 Su Wan is sick, a gift from Mr. Li

    ?

    When Su Wan wanted to speak, he felt his throat was dry and sore, and his whole body was also sore and uncomfortable.

    Xiao Sang cried and said, "Shut up, girl, I'll get you a glass of water."

    Xiao Sang asked the person below to bring a cup of warm water, helped Su Wan to sit down, and then fed Su Wan to drink, so that Su Wan felt much better and had the strength to speak.

    "What's wrong with me?!"

    Xiao Sang said with red eyes: "The doctor girl said that the girl was frightened, and that's why she had nightmares. She will be fine after two days of rest."

    ? In fact, it was the maidservant who was watching the night last night who noticed something was wrong. She hurriedly shouted and sent someone to invite the medical lady. Before dawn, she gave her some medicine to calm down.

    It's almost noon now, Su Wan has not woken up, and Xiao Sang is in a hurry.

    Su Wan said weakly: "I'm fine, let someone bring me a basin of water to wash me, prepare some food, I'm a little hungry."

    Xiao Sang hurriedly responded: "Oh, good, this servant will send someone to go immediately."

    Xiao Sang moved quickly, and asked someone to fetch a basin of water to scrub her face, and then the cooked lotus seed porridge was served.

    "The girl didn't eat anything in the morning, and the doctor said to let the girl drink some porridge first."

    Su Guan hummed, then took the porridge and drank it slowly. Halfway through the porridge, Mrs. Li brought Su Luo in through the door.

    Su Luo let go of Li Shi's hand, ran in quickly, and asked worriedly: "Sixth Sister, Sixth Sister, are you okay?"

    "Sixth Sister is fine." Su Wan handed the porridge to the maidservant at the side, but Li Shi said, "You eat yours, and Ah Luo and I will sit aside for a while."

    Su Wan nodded, then drank the remaining half bowl of porridge, wiped her mouth with a handkerchief, drank another half cup of warm water, and sat there talking with Li Shi and Su Luo.

    Mrs. Li told her some words about paying attention to her health, and then she changed her voice and talked about Su Xun: "Your father knew that you were sick, and he was very worried. He even made a fuss with your grandfather this morning."

    Su Wan paused: "How could it be?!"

    "The doctor said you were frightened."

    Su Wan thought about it carefully, and understood the reason. Su Xun probably felt that the incident of Su Ling's hanging yesterday frightened her, so she went to Jin Ninghou to ask for an explanation, and wanted to punish Yang and Su Fu.  the culprit.

    Speaking of which, now Su Xun has a lot of grievances against the long room. First, Su Fu seduced Su Wan's fianc¨¦, then framed Su Wan, and almost killed her. This time, what the mother and daughter did  It was really chilling, and made Su Wan sick from fright.

    Mrs. Li hesitated for a while, and then said: "Awan, please persuade your father."

    Su Wan's hand paused, and his pupils shrank slightly.

    Li's unfinished meaning, after careful consideration, she understood that it was the eldest house, and Su Wang would inherit the Jinning Hou Mansion in the future. If Su Xun and Su Wang turned against each other at this time, there would be no benefit in the future.

    As for Su Xun himself, he doesn't have any official position, he is just a third master relying on the shade of his ancestors, and it is very disadvantageous for him to oppose the eldest house.

    The corners of Su Wan's mouth were slightly pursed, and she wanted to laugh in her heart. Yesterday, Mrs. Li told her to keep her contact with Fourth Sister less, and she thought she cared about her, but at this moment, she let herself persuade Su Xun to calm down.

    She doesn't want to have too much contact with the long house, and likewise, she doesn't want to offend him.

    If it were her own daughter who had encountered such a thing, it would probably break her heart.

    Su Wan said: "Don't worry, mother, I will persuade father."

    Mrs. Li was a little embarrassed. After seeing Su Wan close her eyes and unwilling to speak for a while, she could only say: "Then you have a good rest, and I will bring A Luo to see you another day."

    Su Wan nodded: "Xiao Sang, give me a gift."

    Xiao Sang replied yes, and then respectfully sent Li Shi and Su Luo out of the yard. When they came back, they had a bulging face, obviously very angry.

    Su Wan smiled, and then asked her: "What are you angry about?"

    Xiao Sang said: "Madam went too far this time, and I don't care that Miss Nian has suffered such a crime."

    Su Wan smiled helplessly: "Don't worry about it either."

    Xiao Sang was indignant: "If the girl's mother is still there, why should the girl suffer so much?"

    "Her scruples are also right, I should always think about my father." After Su Wan figured it out, he didn't care much, and then asked her, "Is Xiao Mo better?!"

    ? When Xiao Li was arrested that day, he suffered a lot and almost lost half his life. If it wasn't for Su WanWith Li Lin's help to prove her innocence, it is estimated that her life will not be saved.

    "It's much better, Xiao Man asked the servant to come and thank the girl."

    "There's no need for Xie, let her get better soon, just come back and do things, you can't do it alone."

    "The slave must have told her to let her recover from her injuries."

    Su Wan was a little tired, so she lay down and slept for a while. When she woke up again, Xiao Sang came over mysteriously, and then released something from under the veil, a lifelike little wooden squirrel.

    The little squirrel is cute and naive, it is carved with high-quality wood, its eyes are made of two white and black gemstones, the little squirrel has a long tail, and when it stands, it holds a pine cone with both hands.

    Xiao Sang put the little squirrel on the bed, pulled the mechanism behind the tail, and then the little squirrel jumped up, its tail was shaking, and the little hand holding the pine cone seemed to be bowing.

    Su Wan's heart was melted by the cuteness, and she asked Xiao Sang to hug the little squirrel to her and put it beside her to play with.

    "Xiao Sang, you are so cute, where did you come from?"

    Xiao Sang smiled stiffly, then leaned over and whispered, "That's, it's from Mr. Li."

    Mr. Li?  !

    Li Lin?  !

    Xiao Sang lowered her voice and said: "I don't know where Mr. Li learned that the girl was ill, so he entrusted his servants to deliver it to the servant, and let the servant deliver it, so as to relieve the girl's boredom."

    Xiao Sang met Li Lin's man when he was out shopping for Su Wan. When the other party gave her something, she was still unwilling to accept it. Just kidding, how could she accept a foreigner's stuff for a girl.

    But this little thing is so cute, she couldn't bear it, she thought the girl would like it, so she brought it back.

    Su Wan put the little squirrel in his arms and stroked its tail, his heart softened: "How did he know that I was sick?!"

    "This servant doesn't know either." Xiao Sang stretched out her hand and scratched her face. Seeing Su Wan's happy expression, she was relieved, and it was not in vain for her to do this under such great pressure.

    Su Wan thought about it, and didn't bother with this matter, but seeing Li Lin send such a heartfelt gift, she felt a little more satisfied with him in her heart.

    This little squirrel looks like a toy, but the wood carving is not bad, and it uses such a rare gemstone, plus it is a little squirrel that can jump, it is not cheap, and I don't know where he got the money to buy it.  these things.

    After buying this, shouldn't you eat bran swallowed vegetables every day?  !  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 24 Mrs. Jing came to talk about matchmaking

    ?

    In this room, Li Lin, who was worried by Su Wan and had no money to eat, sat behind the desk with a cold face, listening to the news reported by his subordinates, his face became colder and colder.

    "Jin's Ninghou Mansion really opened my eyes."

    Although Li Lin is not very old, he has traveled a lot. He has seen all kinds of big clans.  Wan fell ill from the fright, and felt a wave of anger rushing straight up in his heart at that moment.

    Moreover, the Marquis of Jinning wanted to calm things down!

    This morning, members of the Yang family went to the door of the Marquis of Jinning. After a lot of quarreling and tossing, the Yang family still kept her position as the wife of the eldest son, but was confined in her own yard, while the Yang family wanted to  To find a marriage for Su Ling that is similar to the Chen family, the Yang family will prepare a generous dowry for Su Ling.

    That's the way it is said, but who knows what will happen in the future, when the time comes, I can't find it, or I can find someone who looks glorious on the outside and is a mess on the inside, but it's just a one-liner, so I'm really sorry.

    But when the time comes for Su Ling to end up miserable, who can tell, the Yang family might be happier.

    Su Ruo was so angry that she went crazy, and made a big fuss in the mansion, which made Jin Ninghou and Wang's faces dull, and took Su Ling and Aunt She away when she was leaving.

    The family knew they were wrong, and no one dared to stop her.

    "This Jin Ninghou was also a hero in the past, but now he is old and confused." A subordinate next to him was very puzzled by Jin Ninghou's concession, "In this way, it is unfair, Su  I'm afraid the two girls in the family will hate him too."

    Another subordinate said: "He is helpless like this. The Yang family is notoriously hard to mess with and has many in-laws. The Su family has a shallow foundation, and now that the emperor is old, several princes are fighting openly and secretly.  Holding the military power, although it looks good on the surface, but if you make a careless move, you will be smashed to pieces."

    "And Yang's daughter is going to be engaged to Prince Zhao's Mansion. If something happens to Yang, the two families will have trouble."

    If something happened to the Yang family, Prince Zhao's House would definitely not want him to marry Su Fu again, but according to Zhao Mingyan, the little boy who was fascinated by Su Fu, he might not be willing.  If there is a commotion, King Zhao and Prince Zhao's sons may also complain to Jin Ninghou's Mansion.

    Speaking of which, it's not that Marquis Jinning doesn't want to dispose of the Yang family, but the power struggle is different from the battlefield. If you make a mistake, you will be punished. If you win the battle, it's enough. If you really abandon the Yang family and go home, the many problems that will follow will be enough  They drank a jug.

    Forced by the situation, I had to wrong that poor man.

    Li Lin felt a little irritable in his heart. He felt that the Jinning Marquis Mansion was in such a mess that the marriage proposal should be put on the agenda as soon as possible. Otherwise, Su Wan would stay there, and he was really worried.

    Thinking about it this way, he made a decision in his heart: "Yuyou, go and invite Master Jing to come over."

    "Patriarch Jing? Young Master, why are you looking for Patriarch Jing?"

    Li Lin grabbed a pen and threw it at him: "There's so much nonsense, just go if you're told."

    The entourage named Yuanyou let out an oh, then grabbed a pen and put it on the table, and walked quickly outside the house.

    The entourage left behind laughed: "After so many years, he still looks so stupid."

    The speaker was called Jiu Bian, a young man with great eloquence. Like Yuan You, he was chosen by Li Lin's father as an attendant for Li Lin.  For me, it's stupid.

    Jiu Bian was thoughtful and thoughtful, specializing in dealing with the things that Li Zang had ordered him to do. His ability and means were extremely good, and he claimed that as long as the master said a word, there was nothing he couldn't do.

    Li Lin glanced at him: "Don't let him hear it, otherwise he will take a knife and chop you."

    Jiu Bian smiled, he was only two years older than Li Lin, but he looked more than five or six years older than him, and he looked a little rich, smiling like a smiling tiger.

    "Is the young master really marrying the girl from the Marquis of Jinning?"

    Li Lin coldly glanced at him: "Marriage matters, do you think I'm joking?!"

    Jiu argued, "I dare not."

    "I think you are very brave, so let's go."

    Jiu Bian smiled and said goodbye and left. Although his young master is very powerful, but he has a girl in his heart, and knowing that she is in a bad situation, he can't hide his worried expression.

    He suddenly wanted to see the sixth girl, but unfortunately, he really didn't dare, if he dared to go, the young master would definitely travel far away and kill him with a knife.

    Thinking of this, his face turned dark. Every time this rough man from Yuanyou saidBut he was slashing people with a knife, which is really maddening.

    Su Guan also heard about the final outcome of the matter. Xiao Sang did not dare to accuse Jin Ninghou and Wang Shi of doing something wrong, but when she told Su Wan what happened, her tone was obviously a little angry.

    Su Ling is really pitiful and innocent.

    But so what, just a Su Ling, how could she be able to withstand the schemes of the aristocratic family, and the whole family is at peace.

    Su Wan felt a little depressed, drank the concoction, ate a pickled plum from last year, watched the little squirrel jumping on the table, bowing and wagging its tail, and felt a little better.

    Fortunately, she can leave the high gate of this clan.

    In the next few days, the atmosphere in the mansion was a little dignified.

    Mrs. Wang fell ill because of Su Ling's incident. Marquis Jin Ning was very good at fighting, but he was really powerless about family affairs, and felt a little tormented in his heart, so he sent someone to Pingbai Hou's mansion to ask about Su Ling's situation, but what could he do?  Su Ruo is a tough tempered person, even refusing to let anyone enter the door, which makes him very angry.

    Just at this moment, I heard a servant report that Mrs. Jing came to visit.

    The Jing family has always kept a low profile, and people outside know that there is a Jing family in the Imperial City, but they don't know the depth of it. However, in the tall mansion, many people know that the Jing family is not easy to mess with.

    The Jing family has occupied the imperial city for a hundred years, and has been passed down for several generations. The family has a rich family background. Although none of the children in the family have ever been an official in the court, they have done extremely well in all walks of life, and the forces behind them are even more intertwined and immeasurable.

    Even the Marquis of Jinning, one of the most confidantes of the emperor, should be more polite when it comes to dealing with the Jing family.

    Marquis Jin Ning was a little strange. After all, his family had no relationship with the Jing family, but at this time, the mistress of the Jing family came to visit, and his family could not lose the etiquette. Yang's family is under confinement, and Jiang's and Li's can't support it.  There was a scene, so he had no choice but to pull up Wang Shi who was still ill and let her greet the guests.

    Knowing the seriousness of the matter, Mrs. Wang naturally did not dare to neglect him, changed her clothes and invited Mrs. Jing to a hospitality courtyard for tea.

    The two were not very familiar with each other at first, but there was still something to talk about between Mrs. Madam, and she talked about the marriage of her grandchildren, and Mrs. Jing finally understood the purpose of her visit.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 25 Want to marry the sixth girl

    ?

    Mrs. Jing is only over forty years old. She is wearing a dark-colored sura sleeve, with gold silk peony patterns embroidered on both sides of the skirt. Her complexion is middle-aged, with a kind round face and a cloud bun on her hair.  Between the buns of clouds are embellished with silk flower buds, with a gentle and elegant temperament and extraordinary conversation.

    In terms of temperament, Wang's Mrs. Hou, who was born in the mountains, is much worse than her.

    Mrs. Jing said: "I came here this time to answer someone else's business, and I came to ask a question."

    Mrs. Wang was a little surprised, so she asked, "I don't know what's going on?!"

    Mrs. Jing said: "I remember that there was a Mr. Li who went to your mansion to ask for marriage, and wanted to ask to marry a girl from the mansion. This time I came here for this purpose."

    Mrs. Wang frowned, with some doubts in her eyes. Because of the recent incidents in the mansion one after another, it was very frustrating, so no one mentioned Li Lin's matter anymore, but unexpectedly, Mrs. Jing's visit turned out to be  For this matter.

    But what does this matter have to do with Jingjia?  !

    "It's true, I don't know what Mrs. Jing means?!"

    Mrs. Jing lowered her head and touched the emerald ring on her finger, smiled and said: "I heard that Mr. Li's father had saved Lord Hou, so he agreed to this marriage."

    Mrs. Wang looked at Mrs. Jing, and seeing her said unhurriedly: "Coincidentally, the father of Mr. Li also helped my husband, and he has been very kind to the Jing family."

    "What does Mrs. Jing mean?!"

    "Today I came here to ask a question. Mr. Li wants to marry the sixth girl in the house. I wonder if the house is willing?"

    Wang's face froze, and it took him a while to find his voice: "What did Mrs. Jing say? Mr. Li means Miss Six?!"

    Mrs. Jing nodded calmly: "It's Miss Six."

    "That's impossible!" Mrs. Wang suddenly stood up, and felt rude after standing up, and sat down again, "Mr. Li's father saved my Lord Hou, and it may be good for Lord Hou to make a promise, but Miss Six is ??the third child of the family.  daughter-in-law."

    Mrs. Jing smiled gently: "Could it be that Madam thinks Mr. Li is not good enough for Miss Six?"

    Of course not worthy!

    Although Wang thought so in her heart, she didn't say so: "It's fine if it's another girl, but Miss Liu's mother died young, and her marriage has to be approved by her grandfather and grandmother.  If you marry her casually, the Duke of Zhen will not tolerate our Su family."

    Mrs. Jing naturally knew what she was thinking. This time, Li Lin was just a poor student, and she failed the imperial examination.  Married? You might as well talk about it."

    After a pause, Mrs. Wang didn't know how to explain for a while.

    Su Fu wanted to make a marriage in Prince Zhao's mansion, and Su Ran was involved with the crown prince. If she married Li Lin, she might harm him. There was also Su Ling The Chen family wanted to withdraw their marriage, and Su Ling was married by Yang and Li Lin.  Su Fu has become like this, if she is asked to marry a poor family boy, wouldn't it be forcing her to die.

    Moreover, Li Lin also knew about Su Ling, so he probably wouldn't want to marry such a girl with a bad reputation.

    The seventh girl, Su Ying, is only twelve years old, and the eighth girl, Su Luo, is 11 years old, which is even more inappropriate. After careful calculation, there is only Su Wan, who has nothing to do with her.

    But Su Guan has always been well-behaved and does not cause trouble. After being angry with several granddaughters, Mrs. Wang felt a little more distressed for Su Wan. She was really reluctant to marry Su Wan to a poor family like Li Lin.

    Next, the Yue family is gone, if the Su family uses Su Wan to fill in this pit, how can the Duke of Zhenguo be willing!

    Wang is very worried.

    Mrs. Jing said: "I understand Madam's worries in my heart. I came here today to ask a question quietly. It doesn't matter if Madam doesn't want to. This is just Mr. Li's intention."

    "Of course, madam, don't rush to refuse. You might as well ask Lord Hou, the third master, and the sixth girl what they mean. If you come to Duke Zhen's mansion again, if you agree, I am willing to help you. Lord Zhen and his wife  It's also reasonable."

    "As for the matter of engagement and marriage, Madam don't have to worry. Mr. Li's father is kind to the Jing family. The Jing family will definitely not wrong Miss Six. They will definitely handle this matter in a good manner and not embarrass Miss Six."

    Mrs. Jing means that even if Li Lin's family is poor, the Jing family will make the marriage a good one for him.

    But the Jing family is the Jing family after all, and there is only a small amount of love and affection. Li Lin is always Li Lin, a child of a poor family.

    But if you don't want tothen which girl will the Su family marry?  Or unwilling to admit such a relationship,?An ungrateful person who does not keep his word?  !

    Wang's headache was so bad that she could imagine that if the girl from the Su family didn't marry Li Lin, then what the people in Mandi City would say about the Su family. If nothing else, His Majesty might be dissatisfied with the Su family  up.

    Mrs. Jing didn't mean to force the other party, and when the words were brought, she smiled slightly and was about to leave. Mrs. Wang sent her to the gate of the mansion. Mrs. Jing said: "Madam stay, if you have a decision, please send someone to come to inform  Let me get ready, too."

    Mrs. Wang nodded: "Madam Jing, go slowly."

    "Stay."

    After Mrs. Jing left, Mrs. Wang stood at the door without moving for a long time. The maid beside her couldn't stand it anymore, so she stepped forward to persuade her: "Madam, let's go back. It's windy here, and Madam's illness is still not healed."  Woolen cloth."

    "I'm fine." Wang frowned and sighed, "Okay, let's go back."

    Mrs. Wang was supported by her maid and went back to Fuping Courtyard. At this time, Marquis Jin Ning was waiting in the courtyard. Seeing Mrs. Wang coming back, he asked her why Mrs. Jing came.

    Mrs. Wang hesitated for a while, sat down on a chair beside her, and then ordered her maid to bring her a cup of warm water, which explained Mrs. Jing's intention for coming.

    "Mrs. Jing is talking about marriage for Mr. Li, and it is Li Lin who you promised to marry a granddaughter before."

    Jin Ninghou frowned: "Li Lin? What does he have to do with the Jing Family?!"

    Wang sighed: "I heard what Mrs. Jing said, saying that his father was kind to the Jing family, so he agreed to the other party's request and came to visit."  Complicated, "This Mr. Li has taken a fancy to Ah Wan, and wants to marry Ah Wan as his wife."

    "Awan?!" Marquis Jin Ning was also taken aback, his face was a little unnatural, "How could it be Awan? Ah Wan's is"

    Although Aguan is his granddaughter, she is the only one whom he can't control, and it's not that there is a town government there, if he uses a girl whose mother died young to fill the kindness he owed in the past  Well, the people outside are afraid that they will poke his back and scold him.

    The Marquis of Jin Ning felt a little regretful, he shouldn't have made such a promise, but now that the whole imperial city knew about it, if he didn't admit it, he probably wouldn't be able to.

    Wang's complexion was also not very good, she said: "Mrs. Jing reminded me that if you don't marry Ah Wan, there is another girl in our family who can marry Mr. Li."

    "A Ling is really pitiful"

    [The author has something to say]

    The author's account has not been set up yet, and the comment area cannot reply. I'm sorry, sorry, the update is now twice a day, and the background update is in the afternoon. If you go to the app, you have to look at the background.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 26 Father is very satisfied with Mr. Li?

    ?

    When Jin Ninghou heard that Wang Shi mentioned Su Ling, his face became a little stiff. What Yang Shi and Su Fu did ruined Su Ling's life, but as a grandfather, he had to take care of the overall situation and could not make decisions for her, causing her to suffer grievances.

    He had promised to find a good marriage for her before, but if he turned around and would marry her to Li Lin, he would really force her to die.

    He really couldn't do it.

    Jin Ninghou's lips moved: "Ah Ran, she"

    "Don't mention Aran again!" Wang was very angry, "She has a relationship with the crown prince, and it was because she didn't want to marry Li Lin that it caused so much trouble.  I know what's going to happen!"

    Su Ling and the others are not afraid, what is scary is the crown prince, if the crown prince does something, it will be very bad for Jin Ninghou and Li Lin.

    After careful calculation, the only girl who can marry is Su Wan.

    "But Ah Guan" Jin Ninghou was silent for a long time.

    Mrs. Wang breathed a sigh of relief, and then said, "I can only ask what Lao San and A Wan mean. If they are willing, Mrs. Jing said that she is willing to help persuade the Duke of Zhenguo. If they are not willing, then let this matter go  Well, for Mr. Li's matter, let's compensate him separately."

    If they don't want to, then there's nothing they can do, they can't force Su Wan to marry Li Lin, Su Wan can't hate them for the rest of their lives.

    Jin Ninghou nodded: "That's the only way to go."

    Su Wan didn't know about this, at this time she was recuperating in the Guanyuan, after resting for a few days she was already in good health, this day Su Luo came to visit her, the two sisters had a good time playing with the little squirrel.

    Su Luo has been coveting Su Wan's little squirrel for a long time, and she is reluctant to take it for herself. Before leaving, she still looks at Su Wan eagerly.

    Although Su Wan felt sorry for her, she acted as if she didn't see it. If it was something else, she would have given it to her, but it was something Li Lin gave her, so it was really inappropriate for her to give it away casually.

    Not to mention, she also likes it very much, so she is reluctant to give it to her.

    Xiao Sang sent Su Luo out, and when she came back, she saw that Su Wan carefully wiped the little squirrel clean with a handkerchief, and she felt a little happy.

    Thinking that Mr. Li is still useful, she is afraid that her daughter will be depressed after being scared, but with Mr. Li's little squirrel, she has been very happy these days and her health has improved a lot.

    "Girl."

    "Ah Luo is gone."

    "The eighth girl is reluctant to leave."

    "That can't be helped." Su Wan put the little squirrel away, "Next time I see him, ask him where he bought it, so I can buy one for A Luo, so that she won't miss me."

    "In the past few days, the servants have asked people to run through the streets of the imperial city, but they can't find this thing for sale." Xiao Sang said, "I'm afraid I got it from other places. It's hard to find a second one."

    "also possible."

    Xiao Sang saw that her brows and eyes were relaxed, and she was obviously a little happy when she talked about Mr. Li, and let go of the unhappiness in her heart. Although Mr. Li is poor, if the girl likes him, he can make the girl happy. If the girl is married,  it is also fine.

    She just wants the girl to be happy.

    Besides, the fact that her girl was scared before also reminded her, her girl, if there is no one to protect her in the big mansion, she doesn't know what to do.

    It's just that no matter where she goes, she just follows the girl.

    She secretly breathed a sigh of relief, but then she heard a maid outside shouting: "Miss Six, the people in Yuhuayuan came to send a message, telling the girl to come over, the third master wants to see the girl."

    Xiao Sang turned her head and went out to answer: "The girl knows."

    Turning around and going back, he ordered the servant girl below to bring a set of clothes for Su Wan to change into. In his small courtyard, Su Wan wore simple clothes without any decorations on his head. It would be fine if Su Luo came, but if Su Xun wanted to see her  , with this body in the past, but it is a bit inappropriate.

    Su Wan changed her clothes and let her maidservant do her hair for her. The maidservant who did her hair for Su Wan before was Xiao Mian, and Xiaosang couldn't learn this.  Looking right, I don't feel very satisfied.

    However, Su Wan didn't care much, and took Xiao Sang out to Yuhuayuan.

    At this time, Su Xun and Li Shi were sitting in a pavilion drinking tea in Yuhua Garden. Su Xun loved poetry and books, so naturally he also liked tea. In order to please him, Li Shi learned some tea-making skills, which made Su Xun very happy  I like it, let her make a pot when I have nothing to do.

    Su Wan took Xiao Sang forward to salute: "Father and mother are well."

    "You don't need to be too polite, just sit down." As soon as he finished speaking, a maid came to pick him up.A round stool came over, and Xiao Sang took the round stool and placed it on the edge of the stone table. Su Wan sat down, and Mrs. Li gave her a cup of tea with a slight smile.

    Su Wan thanked her, took a small sip, and then asked Su Xun: "I don't know if my father called me over today, but what's the matter?"

    Su Xun hesitated for a moment, and then said: "When I was going out today, I ran into Mr. Li by chance, sat with him for a while, and drank a few cups of tea."

    Su Wan paused: "Master Li?!"

    "Mr. Li Lin, Mr. Li, who came to the house as a guest before."

    Su Wan looked at Su Xun silently, Su Xun hesitated for a while, and carefully considered his words: "He wants to marry you as his wife."

    Su Wan's pupils shrank, and then he blinked, with a look of surprise on his face.

    Su Xun continued: "He said that he invited Mrs. Jing from the Jing family to come to ask questions, but he saw me and said something to me."

    Seeing that his face looked pretty good, Su Wan asked him tentatively: "Father is very satisfied with Mr. Li?!"

    Su Xun laughed: "Mr. Li is very knowledgeable, I like it very much, and he told me that Li's ancestral precepts are not to take concubines, and only marry one person in a lifetime."

    Su Xun was very moved by this ancestral precept. His daughter is gentle and kind. If his wives and concubines fight openly and secretly in this grand mansion, he doesn't know if he can survive. If Li Lin only marries one person in his life, he will be one.  Excellent choice.

    In today's world, some family members have to accept two concubines. Li Lin's condition, he is really excited.

    Su Wan's heart trembled, did she only marry one person in her life?  !

    Although she had heard him talk about it before, it was precisely because of this that she was moved. She thought it was an excellent choice at the time, but at this moment it sounded shocking.

    If you can only marry one person in your life, this marriage must not be sloppy, so naturally you have to choose the one you like.

    In this way, could it be that Li Lin really likes her, so much that he is willing to make her the one who will stay with her forever.

    She was suddenly a little confused, closed her eyes and took a deep breath.

    "Why, you don't want to? Ah Wan, although Mr. Li's background is not good, but if you marry him, life will be clean. I heard that he doesn't have any elders, and he lives very comfortably."

    "Your dowry is enough for you to spend your whole life." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 27 Agree

    ?

    Su Xun didn't think that marrying a wealthy family or a promising young man would be a good destination. He himself didn't have any achievements, and he relied on his father's shadow all his life to eat and wait for death.

    Therefore, in his opinion, his daughter is not short of money, and Li Linsheng is good and well educated, and he is a careful and meticulous person. If he treats his daughter wholeheartedly, it is okay.

    As for the future of future generations, children and grandchildren have their own blessings, so he doesn't want to go so far.

    Of course, he wouldn't believe it if ordinary people promised not to take concubines for the rest of their lives. Those who abandoned their wives and married concubines were not uncommon, but Li Lin said it was the ancestor's instruction, and he believed it.

    ? If you violate the precepts of your ancestors, you will be an unworthy descendant, and you will be stabbed in the back by the world.

    Li Lin didn't dare.

    Su Wan came back to his senses, and then said: "My daughter has nothing to hate, she just obeys her father, and her father will never harm her."

    When Su Xun heard this, he was very satisfied. He felt that his daughter was really caring and gentle. If other girls knew that she was going to marry a poor and poor boy, they would all jump up. She was so gentle and gentle.  Tell me to listen to your father.

    "Then if your grandparents mention this matter, father will agree for you, but don't worry, father will definitely not let you suffer." Although he thought Li Lin was a good young man, but the timing was just right, always  I want to get more benefits for my daughter.

    "If others say something in the future, don't take it to heart, just live your life well."

    "My daughter knows."

    Su Xun looked at his delicate girl, and sighed in his heart. In a blink of an eye, the girl grew up, and it was time to get engaged. He thought he was still young and vigorous.

    "Okay, you are not in good health yet, go back and have a good rest, your father will decide everything for you."

    "yes."

    Su Guan drank a cup of tea, and then took Xiao Sang to leave. Su Xun was in a good mood while drinking tea.

    On the side, Mrs. Li felt that something was wrong, and asked him after a long while of anxiety: "The third master really thinks that Mr. Li is not bad?!"

    "Naturally." Su Xun was quite satisfied with Li Lin, "Young man, he is well-educated and good-looking, how could he be so bad? The main thing is his family's ancestral training.  If you don't rob her, if she is in the high-door mansion, she might be murdered, so it's better to let her marry this and live a lifetime in peace."

    But Mrs. Li asked: "But if Ah Wan married worse than her sisters, she would be happy if she met her in the future and bowed her knees."

    This marriage is like reincarnation, relying on the parents of the family for the first half of the life, and relying on the husband of the in-laws for the second half of the life. If the marriage is poor, and you have to bow and kneel when you meet others in the future, that is something that few people can bear.

    It is precisely because of this that the girls are climbing up on tiptoe.

    Su Xun said: "He told me that he has no intention of official career, and he won't have much time to return to the Imperial City in the future. In terms of locality, even if A Guan is married, she is still the aunt of the Marquis of Jinning. Who would dare to bully her?  .¡±

    Mrs. Li somewhat disagrees, but she thinks that a good marriage is really good.

    Her natal family was originally a wealthy businessman, and because of her lack of power, she had suffered so much. This and that all wanted to come here to make a fortune, that is, she married Su Xun and had a relationship with the Jinning Hou Mansion.  Don't dare, and the family also easily got the Huangshang brand.

    Therefore, Li's marriage to Su Xun as his successor, whether it is herself or her natal family, is beyond satisfactory.

    However, she did not dare to say these words to Su Xun. After all, Su Wan was not her biological daughter. If she said this, if something happened in the future, she would be the one to blame.

    The Marquis of Jin Ning and the Wang family deliberated, and finally made a decision. The next day, they sent someone to invite Su Xun to the Fuping Courtyard to talk about it.

    Sitting on a rose armchair, Mrs. Wang took a sip of tea and said, "Your father's promise cannot be easily broken. After careful calculation, only Ah Wan is suitable now. If you don't want to, try to find a way to compensate Li.  That's it, son, it's me and your father who are sorry for you and Ah Wan."

    It is naturally good to be able to use other compensations, but I am afraid that people outside will say that the Jinninghou Mansion is ungrateful and does not keep its promises, and I am also afraid that Li Lin will not agree.  Your Majesty's reputation is not good, Yu Shang, if His Majesty hears this, he may be dissatisfied with Marquis Jin Ning.

    The world stands in the world, and keeping promises is a good character. No one dares to believe an ungrateful person.

    Jin Ninghou was also helpless: "Blame me, I shouldn't have made such a promise at the beginning.speak.  "

    Su Xun was not as angry as Marquis Jin Ning and Mrs. Wang had expected, but just smiled and said: "What are father and mother talking about? I think Mr. Li is pretty good. Besides, it is also Aguan's share to share the worries of grandparents."  Naturally, I don¡¯t have anything I don¡¯t want to do.¡±

    "Yesterday I met Mr. Li by chance when I was out, and I drank a few cups of tea with him, and he told me about it." Su Xun slowly talked about the events of that day, "I think this marriage is good.  I also asked Ah Wan, and she is also willing."

    "It's just that Ah Wan married Mr. Li, after all, he was wronged. The father and mother have to mention it in the dowry."

    There is also this unwritten rule in the high-end mansion. Generally, the dowry of a concubine is only one thousand taels to three thousand taels of silver. If it is a concubine's daughter, it will be tens of thousands of taels. Of course, if the mother's family loves her girl, it is okay to give more, Yue Shi  When she got married, there was a lot of red makeup, and Li Shi also brought a lot of dowry when she married into the Su family.

    Mrs. Wang didn't expect Su Xun to think that Li Lin was good. She was stunned for a moment, but she quickly realized it.

    "Naturally, I discussed with your eldest brother and sister-in-law about the dowry for Afu from the family. Afu is a legitimate daughter, and she will marry from Prince Zhao's mansion. The Duke intends to offer 20,000 taels of silver. If Awan is willing, the Duke will pay  Forty thousand, and I, the grandmother, will add another ten thousand to her."

    "I also choose some of the things I have saved over the years for her. These are what Afu doesn't have."

    Now that Mrs. Wang hates Mrs. Yang and Su Fu to death, she will naturally not leave anything to her. Some of her things will be given to Su Wan, and some will be given to Su Ling and Su Luo, and no one else will be given.

    "As for what you want to subsidize for her, that's up to you. We don't care. I'm in charge of some of the things brought by Yue Shi, and some are in charge of Li Shi. They will also be handed over to her when the time comes."

    After careful calculation, when Su Wan gets married, this family property will be compared with that of the Marquis of Jinning. The Marquis of Jinning has only been rich for 20 years, and there are not many things accumulated. The grandchildren's marriage is over  , It is estimated that the family will be empty.

    When Su Xun heard it, he was really satisfied: "The son thanked his mother." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 28 Prince Zhao's Mansion Comes to Propose Marriage

    ?

    "Okay, don't thank me." Mrs. Wang said weakly, "If you agree, I will send someone to give a promise and let them choose a day to come to propose marriage. Mrs. Jing is willing to help deal with the case of Duke Zhen.  Things, you can go with them when the time comes."

    Su Xun nodded: "My son has written it down."

    ? Mrs. Wang breathed a sigh of relief, then watched Su Xun bid farewell and left, then turned to talk to Marquis Jin Ning: "It's really like what the third child said, if Ah Wan marries Li Lin, it will be much better."

    Jin Ninghou remained silent.

    Wang Shi stretched out her hand and pushed him: "Oh, you are talking."

    "What did you ask me to say!" Marquis Jin Ning was also annoyed, he was a warrior and a general, even if he used soldiers like a god on the battlefield, but in this mansion, it was not easy to chop chicken gizzards with a knife, and he had no way to start.

    And now that he is getting older, he has more worries. One is that His Majesty will doubt his loyalty, the other is that he will be caught in a battle for succession among the princes, and the third is that the whole family will not live well.

    The main reason is that his three sons are not very up-to-date. The eldest is mediocre, the second is selfish, and the third is used to being unrestrained and unrestrained.  Protect this home before the burden, so as not to fall and lose everything.

    Otherwise, he would not have allowed Yang's family to do evil and Su Fu to do evil without punishing them, wronged Su Ling in order not to offend the Yang family, wronged Su Wan to marry Li Lin for good reputation.

    It's not that he despises Li Lin's bad background, he also came from poverty at the beginning, with mud legs, but at that time, he didn't dare to think about marrying a wealthy daughter, and a wealthy daughter would not fall in love with him.

    Jin Ninghou was also tired: "Forget it, let's do it like this."

    However, Mrs. Wang asked about Su Ran again: "Then what should I do with Ah Ran?"

    Su Ran is now locked in the small courtyard. Marquis Jin Ning worried that she would contact the prince again, so he sent someone to guard her.

    "Aran?" Marquis Jin Ning frowned, "If Aran is really entangled with the crown prince, she must not be able to arrange for her to marry, lest the crown prince resent her, let her pray for a reason, and she will marry her again in two years.  When she picks it up, the prince won't remember who she is."

    "Alright."

    The couple discussed for a while and arranged everything properly, and then waited for Li Lin and Mrs. Jing to come to the door with peace of mind. The two sides discussed the matter again, and after the negotiation was completed, they asked the other party to choose a good day to come to propose marriage.

    After two days like this, before the two people came to the door, the people from Prince Zhao's Mansion waited for the door.

    Concubine Zhao and Zhao Mingyan came to propose marriage with a matchmaker and gifts.

    Didn't pass any words beforehand, but when they arrived suddenly, Mrs. Wang was caught off guard.

    Princess Zhao was also full of anger: "My son, I can't persuade him anymore. I originally wanted to make good preparations. The two sides sat down and talked first, and then chose a good day to come to propose marriage, but he couldn't wait for it.  If I insist on coming to propose marriage, I am not well-prepared, so please ask Madam to take care of you."

    Zhao Mingyan smiled apologetically from the sidelines: "Madam, I really want to marry Afu. I haven't seen Afu for a day, so I think about it very much."

    Wang's face is stiff, the marriage is a big event, so hasty and hasty, this is because she didn't take her girl to heart, if it was someone else, she would have kicked him out long ago.

    But the person who came was Princess Zhao, so she could only bear with it, bowed her head and ordered a few words with the maid, and asked someone to invite Mrs. Yang to come out, saying that Prince Zhao's mansion had come to propose marriage.

    After all, Mrs. Yang is Su Fu's mother. If she is not around to discuss marriage, it will be very difficult.

    Wang's eyes flashed as he hurriedly glanced at the several loads of gifts prepared by Prince Zhao's Mansion.

    Looking at Princess Zhao's attitude, she was probably very dissatisfied with the marriage, that is, Zhao Mingyan was making a lot of trouble, so she had to agree that if Su Fu married, with such a mother-in-law, she might not have a good life in the future.

    But she doesn't want to care about these things anymore. If she doesn't agree, the mother and daughter don't know what to do.

    Don't care, don't care.

    Although Mrs. Yang has been confined for several days, her heart is full of joy. She hates Aunt She and the two concubines tossing and turning day and night, and now they have ruined the marriage between Su Ling and the Chen family.  Happy, finally let out a bad breath.

    But things also had their downsides. Su Wang thought she was a femme fatale woman, so he didn't want to see her at all, and even if he did, he would accuse and abuse her, and the relationship between the two was stiff.

    Yang Shi wanted to please Su Wang and reconcile with him as before. After all, this matter has passed, and she didn't want her husband to be divorced from her, so she just apologized and surrendered.

    She is thinking of beauty, listenThe person who came to Prince Zhao's Mansion invited a matchmaker to come to propose a marriage. At that time, he was as happy as if he had stepped on a cloud. He ordered someone to dress himself up, and walked happily to the main courtyard where he received guests.

    "Madam is overjoyed. In the future, when our girl marries Prince Zhao's Mansion, who else can look down on Madam."

    The person who spoke was Yang's personal servant girl, who has been with Yang since she was a child. Yang gave her the surname Yang, named Yang Rou. Yang Rou was not married, and when she was old, she would comb herself and not marry.  Aunt, who helped manage the servants in the yard, was the person Yang trusted the most.

    The corners of Yang's lips curled up when she heard the words: "The old woman still wants to pinch me. How long will I think she wants to lock me up? Now let's see, Afu is going to be engaged to the third son, she still dares."

    "That's not true." Yang Rou whispered, "It's just an old woman from the country who dares to play wild on Madam's head. In the future, she may have to live by Madam's face."

    Listening to Yang Rou's words, Mrs. Yang felt very happy, and she walked quickly to the main courtyard.

    At this time, Su Wang had already been invited over, and when he looked up and saw Mrs. Yang walking in, his expression was a little ugly, so he was concerned that there were guests, so he didn't give her a bad look.

    Mrs. Yang walked in with a smile, first bowed to the mother-in-law Wang, then to Princess Zhao, and finally sat down on another rose armchair beside Su Wang, and turned to talk to Princess Zhao.

    Concubine Zhao was originally dissatisfied with Su Fu, and she didn't have a good face, that is, for the sake of Jinning Houfu's face, she reluctantly dealt with it.

    Yang Shidao's brows and eyes stretched: "Today the concubine and the third son came suddenly. If not, we must entertain them well."

    Concubine Zhao: "There is no need for entertainment, just settle the marriage quickly, otherwise my son will keep making noises in my ears all day long, and I won't even be able to sleep well."

    Mrs. Yang heard that Princess Zhao's tone was not very good, and she was obviously dissatisfied, but she naturally couldn't say anything bad at this moment. If she took Joe, Princess Zhao turned around and left, then this marriage can still be done.  It can't be done and it can't be said.

    That's Prince Zhao's Mansion!

    She could only pretend that she couldn't hear it, and said with a smile: "Young people, there is always something to miss your sweetheart."

    Princess Zhao glanced at her, and said indifferently: "Yes, young man!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 29 Humiliation

    ?

    Zhao Mingyan seemed to have just noticed that the atmosphere between the two was a little tense, and he couldn't help but feel a little anxious, so he called out in a low voice: "Mother Concubine."

    Concubine Zhao took a short breath and almost couldn't catch her breath again. She thought to herself, if this Su Fu passed through the door in the future, it would be extremely hateful to see how she punished her and hooked her son like this.

    Yang Shi was a little proud when she heard the words. It was a good thing for her daughter to win Zhao Mingyan's favor, so what if Princess Zhao was unhappy, it was not because of her son that she swallowed this breath.

    Concubine Zhao swallowed her breath for the time being, and then said: "I invited a matchmaker to come to my door today. I want to ask Su Fu, the fourth daughter of your family, to marry my youngest son. I don't know what the two wives want?"

    The matchmaker in a festive red dress finally came into play.

    "I'm overjoyed, let me tell you, Mrs. Hou and Mrs. Young also know the family status of Prince Zhao's Mansion, and they are all first-class. Our third son, the grandson of the emperor, is also a good-looking talent, with outstanding talents and rich knowledge."

    "The four girls in the house are also intelligent and courteous, they are really talented and beautiful"

    The faces of Wang and Su Wang turned green, and Wang couldn't help asking: "I don't know where the matchmaker, Wangfei, was found. Could it be that the man from Mandi City can't find a suitable person? When the time comes  Ask the third son and Afu to thank the matchmaker for this person?!"

    Speaking of which, Prince Zhao's Mansion is not as good as the Li family. Li Lin also knew that Mrs. Jing was invited to be a matchmaker for him and Su Wan. Although no one in the Jing family was an official in court, it should not be underestimated.  Mistress, status is naturally enough.

    As for Princess Zhao, I'm afraid she just picked up a matchmaker from the street.

    To be so reckless is to belittle the girls in her family. It is estimated that such a husband's family will not have a good life if they marry, or they will not marry.

    The matchmaker said: "Madam Hou can't say that. I'm also a well-known matchmaker in this imperial city, and I've dealt with quite a few newcomers under my command. All of them are happily married"

    Princess Zhao was sure that the Marquis of Jinning would not reject such a marriage, but she was unhappy, so she found such a matchmaker to anger them, so she said: "This is not in a hurry, I can't find a good one in a while.  Alright, if the family agrees to this marriage, next time I will find Princess Huaihe for a visit."

    King Huaihe is the emperor's cousin, and Princess Huaihe's status in the royal family is enough. Princess Zhao wants to humiliate the Su family, but she doesn't want to use such a matchmaker for her son's marriage. Otherwise, she will be ridiculed by others.  King Zhao's mansion is here.

    Zhao Mingyan said: "We were rude, next time we will let Aunt Huang go, please bear with us."

    Wang felt that Princess Zhao did it on purpose, but she didn't want to talk now, and she was too lazy to talk. Anyway, she had agreed to this marriage before, and it was too late to regret it now.

    Yang didn't care about these things, she felt happy when she heard the words: "Then the princess will remember next time, don't forget."

    "Definitely." Concubine Zhao agreed, and then asked the maid beside her to take out a box, opened it, and there was a red Geng Tie inside.

    "This is my son's geng post. If the family is interested, I will write about the fourth girl. I can find someone to do the math so that the marriage can be settled."

    "So my son is thinking about it, time is running out, and everything is kept simple."

    When others talk about marriage, they all say that there are three letters and six rituals. The three letters are the letter of appointment, letter of ceremony, and letter of welcome, and the six rituals are the process, namely: accepting the ceremony, asking the name, accepting the blessing, accepting the sign,  Please period, welcome relatives.

    Accepting a gift is to bring a gift to the door to ask for marriage, which is what Princess Zhao is doing now. If the woman agrees, the next step is to wait for a good day to ask the matchmaker to come to the door with the man's Geng Tie to ask the woman's Geng Tie, and then  Ask someone to do the math.

    If the results of divination do not contradict each other, you can choose a date to come to your house to discuss the marriage. This is Najib, and after Najib is Nazheng, that is, an engagement with a big gift.

    As for Concubine Zhao, she actually wanted to do it all in one step. It is unreasonable to accept the ceremony today and ask her name today.

    Yang's face was a little uneasy: "Princess, I'm afraid this is not appropriate."

    Concubine Zhao glanced at her, and asked with a sneer: "Why, could it be that the young lady is not willing to marry her daughter into my family, if not, then let it go."

    At this point, before Yang could speak, Zhao Mingyan was not happy, and hurriedly called his concubine mother from the side.

    Princess Zhao looked at the faces of these people in the Marquis of Jinning, and felt a little more at ease, and she was no longer angry with Zhao Mingyan, so she said, "Okay, what should be yours is yours, what is not yours is not yours,  Do not worry."

    Zhao Mingyan reluctantly believed it.

    ?Mrs. Ru rubbed the handkerchief in his hand, and said, "But this is too urgent."

    Concubine Zhao said indifferently: "Isn't it just my son who is impatient, if not, I wouldn't come back in a hurry."

    Mrs. Yang Mrs. Yang was speechless for a while, and she didn't know what to do for a while. Although she thought such a marriage was very good, she was not a fool. Princess Zhao's actions were really too much  .

    But if she doesn't agree, she is reluctant to part with such a good marriage, and Afu has someone who is not married and wants to die and live, which is really embarrassing for her.

    She looked at her mother-in-law Wang Shi, Wang Shi glanced at her, turned her head away, as if she didn't want to care about it anymore, she turned her eyes to Su Wang, Su Wang was sitting there drinking tea, not saying a word, obviously she didn't want to care about it  of.

    "My son"

    Su Wang said: "Give it, since that's the case, it's better to let Afu get married earlier."

    She snatched Su Wan's marriage before, and after talking with her, Su Fu insisted on marrying herself. In this case, there is nothing else to say. If she refuses, maybe there will be no second time.

    However, Princess Zhao is obviously dissatisfied with this marriage and is angry in her heart. If she is not allowed to express her anger, it will be Su Fu who will suffer in the future.

    Yang Shi nodded, lowered her head and wiped her tears, stood up and said: "Then please wait a while, Princess, I will go and fetch Afu's Geng Tie."

    Concubine Zhao was a little proud, but she was also a little more cheerful: "It's easy to say, I'll just wait."

    Zhao Mingyan was very happy when he heard the words, he stretched out his hand to take Princess Zhao's hand, and called out to his mother and concubine: "My son, are you so happy?"

    "Happy." Zhao Mingyan was naturally happy. How could he not be unhappy to marry his beloved girl soon, "My son thanked the concubine mother."

    "You, if you marry a wife in the future, you should be more sensible, and don't let the concubine mother worry about it. Concubine mother, life can be more comfortable, if only you can be like your elder brother."

    Zhao Mingyan: "My concubine, it is enough to have an elder brother. The elder brother is busy, so I should be filial to my concubine."

    Princess Zhao felt a lot better when she heard this. The elder son was excellent, but he rarely got along with her. The younger son was not good enough, but fortunately he was with her caringly and sensibly. That was what made her angry.

    I also hope that he will marry a wife and have children in the future, so that he can be more stable.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 30 Don't embarrass me

    ?

    Just like that, Princess Zhao took away Su Fu's Geng Tie, and the news spread to Furong Garden. Su Fu didn't know the twists and turns, but she was overjoyed and extremely happy.

    She married Zhao Mingyan, and she will be Princess Zhao in the future, and her husband will be the powerful Prince Zhao in the future. As for the prince and Su Ran, she must make them look good!

    She wanted to humiliate Su Ran, so she asked Bai He, the maid beside her, "Where is Su Ran locked up now? Take me to see her!"

    Bai He said helplessly: "I don't know where it is locked up, girl, Madam's people are still guarding the door, we are not allowed to leave the yard."

    The girls in the big clan, if they are pro-daughters, they have two big maids, and if they are concubines, they can only have one. Su Fu's original big maids were Bai Wei and Bai Qiang.  Because she was caught in an incident, she couldn't save her and was beaten to death.

    Su Fu asked Yang Shi to dispose of Bai Wei, and she didn't even want to see Bai Qiang, so as not to think about the misery in her previous life, she asked Yang Shi to find a shopkeeper, and married her off a long time ago, and now she is surrounded by Bai He and Bai Zhi  , two newly brought up maidservants.

    When Su Fu heard the words, she remembered that she was still under confinement, and she was suddenly angry: "When will my grandparents release me? I'm about to get married. They won't keep me locked up!"

    The two maidservants lowered their heads and did not dare to make a sound. Seeing them, Su Fu was even more furious.

    When the news of Su Fu's engagement with Prince Zhao's Mansion reached Guan Yuan, Su Guan was talking to Xiao Sang and Xiao Man. After a period of recuperation, Xiao Man's body was already able to get out of bed, so today let the little maid support her  Come here, thank you master for saving your life.

    Xiao Sang gleefully said: "Girl, you said you are annoying or not. I heard that the gifts for proposing marriage are only six ceremonies. The majestic Prince Zhao's Mansion is really shabby. I don't know how many people in the mansion are private.  It's saying, Prince Zhao's Mansion, we don't want to see our fourth girl."

    "Besides, I took away the gengtie on the day of marriage proposal. It's really not polite."

    There are six or twelve ceremonies for the man to propose marriage to the woman. For ordinary people, six rites are enough, but often in order to show respect and love for the woman, twelve rites are prepared.

    The six gifts are a pair of cakes, a pair of incense and candles, tea, gift money, gift boxes (melons and fruits), and a set of bride's new clothes (or cloth).  (This is edited by the author himself and cannot be studied)

    The high gate mansion, the daughter of the Jinning Marquis, only received six gifts when they proposed marriage, and it was an ordinary thing, that is, the most important gift money, it was just a hundred taels of silver, and the clothes were just a piece of  You can buy ready-made clothes in the store, and the cost is only twenty taels.

    If this spreads, it will be ridiculous.

    Su Fu's marriage proposal is even inferior to Su Ruo and Su Ren who are already married in the family, especially the Pingbaihou Mansion where Su Ruo married, they value Su Ruo very much, and the gifts are well thought out.

    "Originally, the people in the mansion didn't go to look specifically, but only saw the red burden carrying the gifts, and thought that it was Zhao Wang's mansion, and the etiquette would not be too bad, but after they left, they realized that it was so elegant.  Not on the table."

    "Mrs. Shizi was so angry that she almost fainted." Xiao Sang sighed, "I don't know if the fourth girl will vomit blood after she finds out."

    Xiao Mo sneered: "It deserves it! If they hadn't snatched the girl's marriage, where would I be today."

    Xiao Sang and Xiao Chen have different tempers, Xiao Sang is gentler, while Xiao Shu is more upright and stubborn.

    Su Wan was worried when he heard the words, and covered his heart with his hand: "If Mr. Li comes to propose marriage at that time, and he can't get on the stage like this, won't I be laughed to death?!"

    Xiao Sang and Xiao Mo turned to look at her, and then fell silent together.

    This silence is a bit dignified.

    Su Wan let out an ah, then stood up: "No, no, this is definitely not possible!"

    This is a matter of face. Su Wan doesn't care if she marries a poor boy and is ridiculed by outsiders. After all, she is rich and she knows what she will live in the future.  Can't stop.

    Just like Su Fu today, how many people in this house, from the master to the slave, are laughing at her.

    So what if you want to marry Prince Zhao's Mansion, this marriage proposal ceremony is not as good as those bastards from poor families, and now they don't even care about marriage proposals, but after this, can you still care about the big ceremony?  !  In the future, this in-law's husband will still be interested in her?  !

    Su Guan took two steps in the room irritably, thought for a while, and then asked someone to prepare a pen and ink, and wrote a letter in a hurry.  , folded together with it and placed in an envelope.

    Xiao Sang Xiaolan was dumbfounded and trembling.

     Su Wan told Xiao Sang: "You go to Yuhuayuan, let father deliver this letter to Mr. Li, let him, let him figure it out!"

    Xiao Sang swallowed her saliva: "Girl, this, this is not good?!"

    ?There are girls who privately give the man Qian a wedding proposal for him, this, this is too

    Xiao Sang's face was extremely tangled.

    But Su Wan said: "What's so bad, it would be better if it wasn't for embarrassment?!"

    Xiao Sang choked and didn't speak at that time. If Mr. Li came to propose marriage at that time, it would be like Zhao Wang's mansion today, and the girl would really be ashamed.

    "Then, that's alright" Little Sauna went out blankly with the envelope in her hand. She forgot to lift her foot when she was at the door and stumbled on the threshold, almost falling down. Fortunately, she was quick to hold the door frame,  Only then did it stand firm.

    Seeing this, Su Wan stretched out his hand and pressed the space between his eyebrows: "Be careful, don't fall again!"

    "Oh, girl, I see!"

    Xiao Sang stumbled all the way to Yuhuayuan to meet Su Xun, nervously stuttered what Su Wan said, and then handed over the envelope, with a look on her face that she was about to faint.

    Su Xun took the envelope, opened the letter, and almost choked on his own saliva.

    "This, is this written by your girl?!"

    Xiao Sangmu said with a straight face: "Of course it is true, the servant girl looked at what the girl wrote."

    Su Xun's face was also numb for a while, and then he refolded the letter paper and banknotes and put them back in the envelope: "Okay, I'll send someone over there."

    "Ah? Third Master, did you really send it over?!" Xiao Sang was stunned.

    "Um."

    "Mr. Li is well, and it is really helpless to disturb you. Today, when the fourth sister proposes marriage, the husband's family is shabby, and everyone in the house laughs at him. I think that your family is not rich, so I sent a thousand taels of silver notes. I hope you will settle it well. Mo  embarrass me."

    "Hahaha!"

    "Hahaha!"

    "What I said is really well-founded. The cause and effect are simple and clear. This last sentence is especially critical. Don't embarrass me! Hahaha!"

    "Don't embarrass me, hahaha!"

    "The sixth girl is a wonderful person!"

    "Shut up!" Mr. Li was furious, and snatched the letter back from the other party's hand, "Jiubian, do you want to go to Beiyuan on business, if you want to go, I will help you!" (Remember this website website: www.hlnovel  .com

 Chapter 31 I'm Really Not Poor at All

    ?

    Li Lin was really pissed off, but it was because of Jiu Bian. This kind of embarrassing thing, Jiu Bian just read it, and even read it out to him.

    It's really quite a shame.

    Jiu Bian smiled. Seeing that he was really angry, he didn't dare to be too presumptuous. He pinched the two bank notes in the envelope and said: "In the letter, the sixth girl only said to give one thousand taels, but now there are two thousand taels."  , how come there is a thousand more."

    The corner of Li Lin's mouth curled up slightly: "It was given by my future father-in-law."

    Obviously it was meant to show off, Jiubian just laughed at him, but now he has tasted it, this guy showed him the letter, he was probably showing off, look: how much my future wife and father-in-law like me.

    Jiu argued: "Miss Liu and Third Master Su just gave you money because they want you to do things decently. What are you proud of? Miss Liu said so, so you don't want to embarrass her."

    Li Lin glared at him again, then folded the letter paper in his hand and put it away: "Miss Six told me not to embarrass her, give me an idea, let me handle this matter decently."

    "Oh, no, I don't know how to do this!" Although he is very capable, well, he himself thinks he is quite capable, but he has never done such important matters as marriage, buying gifts and so on!

    Li Lin gave him a look of what he wants from you.

    Jiu Bian said: "If you don't find someone to ask Jing's family, they must know about it."

    As soon as Li Lin thought about it, he also felt that he was thinking about it for a while. He didn't know what to do, and he was afraid that he would screw it up, so he called Jiubian to come up with an idea. If he knew he should ask someone to ask Jing's family  ah.

    "You're right!" Li Lin then sent someone to ask Mrs. Jing. Mrs. Jing was a matchmaker, and she cared about it. Instead, she made a long list for him, and finally mentioned something he wanted to solve now.  one thing.

    When will I go to the government of the town.

    This is a trip that must be made. If he wants to marry Miss Liu, he must pass this test.

    Li Lin asked Jiubian to prepare a generous gift, and sent someone to ask Su Xun to arrange a time.

    Su Xun was not in a hurry at first. After all, Su Wan was only fourteen, and he would marry Ji next year. If he wanted to get married, he would at least have to wait until the next year. However, since Li Lin's family is not in the Imperial City, things have to be settled first, and the next thing can be taken slowly.  arrange.

    "Then it will be five days later."

    After the time was set, Su Xun also began to prepare gifts for the Duke of Zhen. After the absence of the Yue family, the Marquis of Jinning and the Duke of Zhen did not move around much.  Come on, now you can't go up empty-handed.

    While Su Xun was thinking, he was also worried that Li Lin would not be able to get the gifts when he went to the Duke's Mansion. After much deliberation, he had to prepare better, and if something really went wrong, he could subsidize it.  .

    When the appointed day came, the two agreed to meet at a place. Li Lin was wearing a half-new blue robe, with a slender figure and a copper crown on his head.

    Su Xun was very satisfied seeing him, so he simply got into the other party's carriage, asked the driver to drive forward, and then asked him what gift he had prepared.

    Li Lindao: "It's all things I picked out myself. I have stayed in various countries for a while before, and I have some good things in my hand. The ones for the ladies are all supplements. The Duke's is a weapon. The one from the previous dynasty is good.  Things, the two masters in the house also prepared their own gifts."

    Su Xun nodded and frowned when he heard that, nod, he thinks this gift is enough, frown, he is also worried that Li Lin's family is not rich, and it would be bad if it wiped out all the money.

    "and you"

    Li Lin understood, and explained: "Don't worry, third master, I saved up a lot of these things before."

    Thank you so much, I am really not poor at all.

    Su Xun was dubious, but he didn't ask him any more. The car walked slowly towards the Duke's mansion. When he got to the door, he met Mrs. Jing who had just got off the carriage.

    "Master Su San, Mr. Li."

    "Mrs. Mirror."

    Both parties greeted each other, and then Su Xun handed over the greeting card, and someone led these people to the guest garden.

    The Duke of Zhen¡¯s mansion is different from the Marquis of Jinning¡¯s. The Duke of Zhen¡¯s mansion has been a military commander since the previous dynasty.  .

    Many years later, Lord Zhenguo conspired with the late emperor. The late emperor wanted to seize the throne, and he wanted revenge, so they did great things together.

    After the establishment of the Eastern Zhao Dynasty, the Yue family returned to the government of Zhen Guo. After that, the Zhao family became the emperor, and the Yue family became the town country.The government does not care about the court, but if there is a need for war, they will protect their homeland at the emperor's order.

    ? To put it simply, the Zhao family gave protection to the Zhen Guo government, and the Zhen Guo government guarded the country for the Zhao family, that's all.

    Duke Zhen has two sons and one daughter in his life. The eldest son is the eldest son Yue Weifu, the second son is Yue Weihe, and the daughter is the Yue family who married Su Xun. The two second sons are both born to the Duke's wife, and the relationship in the family is quite harmonious.  .

    Su Xun paid a visit to Lord Zhen and his wife: "I came here this time for Awan's marriage. The matter between Awan and Prince Zhao's mansion has been forgotten before. The young man from the Li family asked me to marry Awan. I will marry you."  So I brought him over to ask what my father-in-law and mother-in-law mean."

    The marriage between Su Guan and King Zhao's mansion was canceled, and the entire Zhen Guogong Mansion also knew about it. Although they didn't say anything on the face, they were filled with dissatisfaction. When Su Xun talked about Li Lin, they naturally thought of the previous rumors, so  They looked at him in unison.

    Li Lin stood still and remained calm.

    Zheng Guogong paused for a moment, with some surprise in his eyes, but he quickly covered it up.

    Mrs. Guogong was very upset: "What do you mean, it's nothing more than the girl in your family robbing Awan's marriage, and now you still want to marry Aguan to such a person, to fill a hole for your old man, you treat us as us  Girls from home are easy to bully, aren't they!"

    Su Xun was sweating profusely, and said a few times that he didn't dare.

    "Why don't you dare, you just dare now." Mrs. Guogong is over fifty this year, but she is in good health, and she has been with Zhen Guogong for many years, and her temper is also a little bit explosive.

    In the past, the Duke of Zhen didn't want to take concubines at first, but he couldn't bear the old mother's crying, making troubles and hanging himself. He was the only one left in the Yue family. Naturally, he wanted more children. In order to prevent those little goblins from outside, Mrs.  He carried it in, so he carried up his maidservant, who was Yue's biological mother.

    The aunt was pregnant and gave birth to a child, and she felt uncomfortable for a while. Later, the aunt passed away, and the past returned to ashes.  It hurts Yue Shi as his own daughter.

    Like her mother, the Yue family was short-lived. After marrying and giving birth to Su Wan, she passed away a few years ago, and only Su Wan was left.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 32 What does Your Majesty have to do with me

    ?

    Mrs. Jing persuaded: "Madam Guo, don't be angry, there is a reason for this, Mr. Li is naturally not bad, just listen to me in detail."

    "What did Mrs. Jing say?!"

    Mrs. Jing whispered a few words in her ear, and then Mrs. Guo looked at Li Lin, nodded, and took Mrs. Jing to talk elsewhere.

    Once these two people left, there were only three big men left in the house. Duke Zhenguo ordered someone to fetch the chessboard and asked Li Lin to play a game with him. Li Lin naturally did not disagree.

    ? On the chess game, you come and go, but the faces of the two are calm and clear. Su Xun watched from the side, and felt that the atmosphere of the old and the young was a bit strange.

    Duke Zhen asked: "Are you really going to marry Ah Guan?"

    Li Lin dropped a son and led the army to encircle and suppress him, but he said: "Of course it is true. Marriage is a big matter, how could it be false."

    Duke Zhen frowned: "Your Majesty is probably unwilling."

    Li Lin's face remained calm: "What does your Majesty have to do with me?"

    Well, Duke Zhen has nothing to say. His Majesty really has nothing to do with you, but you want to marry a noble daughter from Dongzhao, who is the granddaughter of his confidant general and the granddaughter of Duke Zhen¡¯s mansion.  Can you have any ideas?

    Perhaps he was wondering if the kid surnamed Li had other schemes.

    This kind of relationship is very delicate. Now the balance between the Six Kingdoms and Licheng is like the balance between the Duke of Zhenguo and the Zhao family. If nothing happens, everyone is safe. If this balance is broken, it will be a matter of life and death  up.

    Duke Zhen asked about his future plans: "Where do you want to live in the future?"

    Li Lindao: "In the past few years, I will stay in my mother's hometown, and I will probably go back in a few years."

    The Li family has the rule of only marrying one wife. Similarly, they also have the rule of teaching their children and grandchildren. They don't stay in Licheng all the year round. Every father will take his children to travel far away to teach them the knowledge of books.  , understand the truth of the world.

    Therefore, Li's disciples have always been different. They can sit in the court and enjoy wealth, and they can be villagers in the mountains and eat simple food.

    No matter where you are or what kind of situation you are in, you can take it calmly.

    Duke Zhen admired Li's children very much. He also had some friendship with Li Lin's father, but it was a little shallow. Now that Li Lin was going to be his grandson-in-law, he naturally had no disagreement.

    It's just that the government of Zhen Guo suddenly got involved with Mrs. Li, and the situation is a little delicate.

    Of course, there are advantages and disadvantages. The disadvantage is that the Zhao dynasty may not trust the Zhenguo government in the future. The advantage is that with the existence of the Li family, the Zhao dynasty will not dare to move them unless there is a fight.

    "Okay, you can decide for yourself. I only have a granddaughter, Awan. I hope you treat her well."

    Li Lin stood up, clasped his hands together, and bowed to Lord Zhen Guo: "Lin, I will definitely live up to my trust."

    Duke Zhen laughed with satisfaction, and then asked people to prepare meals, and asked his two sons to be called back to drink and eat together.

    Su Xun was dazed, and he didn't know why Zhen Guogong agreed so simply. Finally, he found an opportunity to ask Li Lin: "What does my father-in-law mean to you just now? What kind of charades are you playing?  "

    Li Lin smiled: "The third master may wish to guess."

    Su Xun hesitated for a moment: "If I can guess it, do I still need to ask you?!"

    Li Lin smiled meaningfully: "In the future, the third master will naturally understand."

    Su Xun: ""

    Suddenly, he doesn't want to agree to this marriage, and this son-in-law is also a little upset!

    Mrs. Jing chatted with Mrs. Guogong for a while, and privately revealed Li Lin's identity. After all, Zhen Guogong knew him, and the two were husband and wife, so they couldn't hide it.

    "He doesn't like too many things, so he keeps it a secret. Madam, don't worry, he's fine."

    Mrs. Guogong was a little dizzy, but she also felt that it was really as Mrs. Jing said, this marriage was indeed as good as it could be, so she nodded and agreed.

    So the marriage was preliminarily finalized in this way, and they just waited to pick a date for the Li family to go to the Jinning Hou Mansion to propose marriage.

    When the three of them left Zhen Guogong's mansion, Su Xun was still a little dizzy. He had already planned to be scolded when he left, and he almost expected to be beaten out, but he didn't expect it.  This is over.

    pass?  !

    He reached out and touched his face: "I'm not dreaming, am I?!"

    Mrs. Jing smiled and said: "Then youYou have to wake up, don't you feel surprised that in a blink of an eye, your daughter has grown up and is about to get married.  "

    Su Xun sighed: "Yes"

    In a blink of an eye, his daughter was grown up and was about to get married. Thinking of this, he looked at Li Lin with some dissatisfaction, and thought, if this kid bullies his girl, he might take a knife and chop him.

    Mrs. Jing said: "The next thing is to propose a marriage. Let's find someone to see a good day, and then I will accompany Mr. Li to the house. If there is any request, just mention it. We will definitely make it happen."  Beautiful."

    "Okay, let's discuss it carefully."

    After that, the three of them said their goodbyes, and went back to their homes in their own carriages.

    Su Wan didn't know that Su Xun took Li Lin to Zhen Guogong's mansion, and when Su Xun came back, he went to Fuping Court and told Wang about it, and she was still a little confused when she came back and told her.

    She was worried that the Duke of Zhen's government would look down on Li Lin, a poor family, but she didn't expect it to be so easy?  !

    "Grandfather and grandmother didn't say anything?!"

    "What's there to say." Su Xun said, "Mrs. Jing has a solution. Your grandmother was a little dissatisfied at first, but she agreed to what Mrs. Jing said to her."

    "As for your grandfather" Su Xun always felt that the two were a little strange, "I always feel that your grandfather and that kid Li Lin seem to know each other? It's strange."

    Su Wan obviously felt that it was impossible, she also knew who her grandfather was, so how could it be possible to meet a young man like Li Lin.

    "But it's not important." Su Xun sighed, "The important thing is the next thing, oops, I have to go and watch it when I have time, don't let him mess around and get something that can't be put on the table.  .¡±

    The matter of Su Futi's marriage was originally covered by both families. The Marquis of Jinning didn't want people to know such a shameful thing, and Princess Zhao didn't want people to know that her family was so rude, but for some reason, someone spread it.  out.

    Now in the Mandi City, overtly and secretly, I don't know how many people are laughing at her.

    What's the use of marrying into Prince Zhao's Mansion, your in-laws don't value you, so don't even think about having a good life in the future.

    What Su Xun thinks is that although Li Lin's background is a place that people criticize, but if he manages things well, he can also earn some face.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 33

    ?

    On April 12th, Mrs. Li went to Jin Ninghou's Mansion to ask for relatives and performed the ceremony of acceptance.

    That day Li Lin and Mrs. Jing showed up at the gate of the Marquis of Jinning, and they were watched by the troublemakers, and the word spread quickly that more and more people were watching the theater, and surrounded the outside of the Marquis of Jinning's mansion  .

    Everyone has speculated that the daughter of Jinning Hou's mansion, who has suffered eight lifetimes of misfortune, is going to marry this toad.

    There is actually a reason for saying that he is a toad. Many people think that people like Li Lin should have self-knowledge and leave just to get some benefits, but they really want to marry that noble girl, really.  Daydreaming.

    "I guess, if he goes in, he might be kicked out!"

    "That's right, if you want to marry a noble daughter from someone else's family, you should at least be a Jinshi. He, a small juren, let someone's rich and noble daughter suffer with him?!"

    "No way!"

    "I see that this marriage proposal ceremony is enough, the next one is the twelve ceremony!"

    "Look, the door is open, the door is open, Jinning Mansion really let them in!"

    "Could it be that Marquis Jin Ning really wants to marry him?!"

    Li Lin was wearing a long blue dress and a copper crown on his head. He had a very good complexion, and his figure was tall and straight, just like the green stone and green pine, Mr. Moshang.

    Although his background was criticized and he felt that he was not worthy of this noble daughter, but he had to admit that his looks were very good.

    If you look at the face, many girls still like it very much.

    Li Lin and Mrs. Jing entered the door, and then walked to the guest garden under the guidance of the housekeeper. Mrs. Jing also dressed up a lot today, wearing a begonia-colored dress with melons embroidered on the smock, very cute  festive.

    She is combing a cloud bun, with Baochai swaying in the towering cloud bun, her temperament is gentle but dignified, just like the mistress of a family.

    Today, Li Lin came to propose marriage in private, so everyone in Jinning Hou's family is at home, Jinninghou Wang, Su Wang and Yang, Su Lin and Jiang, Su Xun and Li, this time  They all personally received the visitors.

    Arriving at the main hall, Mrs. Jing smiled as soon as she entered: "Mrs. Hou Ye is overjoyed."

    "Mrs. Mirror."

    "Young Master Li."

    The two parties greeted each other for a while, exchanged a few words and sat down. Marquis Jin Ning and Mrs. Wang were originally unwilling to marry Su Wan to Li Lin, but now that the matter has come to an end, they can only admit it and politely talk to Madam Jing.  Talk to Li Lin.

    Su Wang and Yang Shi, Su Lin and Jiang Shi don't know which girl Li Lin came to ask to marry today, they have different expressions, Su Wang's complexion is not very good, but Yang Shi has a smile on his face.

    Her daughter is already engaged to Prince Zhao's Mansion, and she will definitely not agree to anyone else. The rest is Su Ling, Su Ran, and Su Wan. No matter which one it is, it has nothing to do with her. The best is Su Ling, who married a poor family.  , is still a small Juren, I'm afraid she will suffer in the future.

    Two days ago, the Chen family quietly came to the door to withdraw the marriage, Su Ling was not at the house, Su Wang and the Wang family decided to withdraw the marriage.

    Su Lin and Jiang's are alright. Jiang gave Su Lin two sons and no daughters. If she married a concubine, she would be very happy. Su Lin has several concubines. If she really married, she would not feel bad.

    Mrs. Jing said a few auspicious words to Mrs. Wang, and then brought up today's topic: "I came here today because I was entrusted by Mr. Li to marry the sixth girl in the family for him. I also invited Lord Hou and Mrs.  Complete"

    "What?! Miss Six? A Wan?!"

    "Exactly." Mrs. Jing explained with a gentle smile, "Mr. Li thinks Miss Six is ??the best, she is quiet and gentle, she is a good girl from IKEA and IKEA."

    Mrs. Wang glared at the surprised sons and daughters-in-law: "Don't make a fuss, sit down."

    Instead, she said to Mrs. Jing: "The sixth girl in our family is indeed a rare girl. She is demure and gentle, which makes people feel distressed."

    Mrs. Jing smiled and said: "No, Mr. Li has the most discerning eyes, and he has the best one at the first sight. Madam also knows that Mr. Li, although he is a man, is better than being young. Although his family is not rich, he can  After all, there is still some foundation, and Miss Liu can't be wronged."

    "In the past, the old gentleman of the Li family was kind to the Jing family. This time, the Jing family will definitely help to make the marriage a good one. In the future, he will definitely take care of it well."

    The two couples Su Wang and Su Lin heard Mrs. Jing talk about Jing's family, and then they realized who this person was in front of them.

    Mrs. Yang asked in surprise: "Jing's family? Madam is Mr. Jing Yuan's wife?!"

    The Jing family is not in the officialdom, and has no contact with these noble ladies. The Yang family has only seen them for so many years.After a few times, the last time we met was a few years ago, and I had long forgotten what Mrs. Jing looked like, so I couldn't recognize her today.

    Mrs. Jing said with a smile: "Mr. Jing Yuan mentioned by Mrs. Shizi is exactly my husband."

    Yang's face became stiff in an instant, and she asked: "Why did Mrs. Jing act as a matchmaker for Young Master Li?!!"

    Mrs. Jing said: "Mr. Li is kind to the Jing family, Mr. Li entrusted me."

    Yang: "But"

    "Mr. Yang." Mrs. Wang called her, frowning, "Why are you asking these questions? Sit down soon."

    Yang was angry, but she was unwilling in her heart. If it was the past, she would not care about these things, but when she came to propose marriage, she humiliated her daughter and found a matchmaker. Now Li Lin has invited Mrs. Jing  Wouldn't it be overwhelming for her daughter to come to the door!

    Isn't this bullying her daughter?  !

    The more Yang thought about it, the more unfair she became. She felt humiliated and felt uncomfortable.

    "When Afu proposed marriage, Prince Zhao's Mansion just invited an official matchmaker, but now Awan invited Mrs. Jing!"

    In the end, she still spoke out her heart. She was wronged and wronged by her daughter!

    Over the past few days, the people outside have made many sarcastic remarks, saying that what if her Afu is going to marry into Prince Zhao's Mansion, but her husband's family doesn't pay attention to it at all, and they don't care at all, so what good life can there be in the future.

    But Li Lin is so poor that he even asked Mrs. Jing to make his face!

    Although Mrs. Jing is not as honorable as Princess Huaihe, she is the mistress of the big family, even a Mrs. Hou like the Wang family, so she has to give her three points of face. With such an identity, she is even a poor matchmaker for Li Lin.  Press Afu on her head.

    "Mr. Yang!" Mrs. Wang's complexion changed drastically, "The marriage in Prince Zhao's Mansion was requested by you yourself. Could it be that you think that all the girls in the mansion should follow your example and invite an official media to settle the matter?!"

    "Afu did something wrong and dissatisfied Princess Zhao. That's why this happened. Don't you think that because of her fault, all the sisters in the family can't even have a decent marriage?!"

    "She has such a big face! You also have such a big face!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 34

    ?

    Yang was dissatisfied and felt wronged by her own daughter, but she also knew that Wang's words were justified. Princess Zhao humiliated Afu, but because of this, the sisters behind her would be so despised, and her husband's family couldn't invite a good matchmaker to come to her door  Make a face for the girl.

    But if this is the case, wouldn't the sisters in the back all be favored by Afu, and they would overwhelm Afu, making Afu a joke.

    Afu is going to marry into Prince Zhao's Mansion, but turns around and becomes the object of ridicule by others!

    Yang Shi clenched her fists, and complained to Princess Zhao in her heart: "Mother-in-law, I didn't mean that."

    "If you don't have that meaning, you don't have to talk anymore!" Mrs. Wang doesn't care if she is ugly or not. Li Lin also knew what Su Fu did. As for Mrs. Jing, she is not a gossiper.

    "Today is a day of great joy. To whom do you show such a face? If you don't want to sit here, go back and rest!"

    Yang Shi didn't dare to say that she was going to leave, so she had to sit back in her seat. She felt wronged for Afu in her heart, but at this moment she didn't dare to speak any more. She glanced at Su Wang.

    Su Wang also remembered how Princess Zhao humiliated Su Fu that day, and his face was not good-looking, so he gave Yang a look.

    The two couples are dissatisfied with each other.

    Wang turned to Mrs. Jing and said: "Young man, you are not sensible, let Madam you see a joke."

    Mrs. Jing is only in her forties this year, and Yang's is in her thirties. It is indeed a bit inappropriate to say that Yang is a young man in front of Mrs. Jing, but no one cares about it.

    Mrs. Jing talked about the future arrangements in detail: "My husband and Mr. Li have seen the place before, and bought a three-entry house. The location over there is very good. We stayed there when we got married.  .¡±

    "After getting married, Mr. Li will take the six girls back to their hometown. Mr. Li's hometown is Shiqiao Village next to Guiyan City. The journey is not too far. If you come to Emperor City, it will take three days by carriage.  Alright, the day is coming."

    "Although Guiyan City is not as prosperous as the Imperial City, it is still a big city, and you can find everything you want to buy."

    These words were also passed through the conversation before. Although they were far away, Su Xun felt that it was better to be far away.

    If she settled down in this imperial city, Su Wan's marriage would be poor, and the rumors and rumors outside, and the differences between the sisters must be unbearable.  Aggrieved, she went to a small place, no matter what, she is still the aunt married off by the Hou Mansion, who would dare to provoke her.

    The big deal is to let her bring more trustworthy people there.

    Jin Ninghou and Wang nodded: "That's very good."

    Mrs. Jing smiled and asked someone to bring up the prepared marriage proposal ceremony, and then ordered someone to open it: "These are all prepared by Mr. Li. If there is any dissatisfaction in the house, just mention it."

    After speaking, he ordered someone to hand over the gift list.

    The Li family prepared the twelve rites. Among the six rites, the cakes, incense and candles, and gift boxes (melon and fruit) were not mentioned, but all of them were of the highest quality.

    The gift tea is made of top-grade tribute tea, Tianshan Snow Tea, which is the jewel of the top of the tea ceremony. Marquis of Jinning is highly valued by the emperor, so he was lucky enough to have some. This tea is better than the one he got that day.

    "Really, Tianshan snow tea!" Jin Ninghou was a little surprised, thinking about the intricate relationship behind the Jing family, thinking that the Jing family helped prepare it, and sighed, "Madam Jing has a heart."

    Mrs. Jing didn't say anything, but just smiled: "It's right to bother. A good girl like Miss Liu is naturally worthy of the best."

    Mrs. Jing's words made Jin Ning Hou Wang and Su Xun extremely satisfied.

    Su Xun said: "Our family, Awan, is naturally the best!"

    There is no silver in the gift money, but a white jade hairpin. On the hairpin is a little squirrel holding its tail. It looks naive and very cute. Looking at the water head of this white jade, it is also a rare treasure.

    The clothes were not prepared either, and what was sent was a piece of fabric, and the origin of the fabric was even more incredible. The silk from Mizhou is delicate and soft, it feels very good to the touch, and it is breathable and comfortable.  It is made into underwear and pajamas, which is extremely comfortable to use.

    But Mizhou is far away from Dongzhao, and it is not easy to produce this kind of fabric. In Dongzhao, there is no market for it, and it is hard to find money. Even the nobles in this palace, they only get a small amount throughout the year.

    Such a piece of cloth, if carefully estimated, is more than three thousand taels.

    Li Lindao: "I went to Mizhou in the past, and the cloth was not expensive there. When I came back, I only brought two or three horses, which were worthless."

      Yang's and Jiang's faces turned green, what is worthless, three pieces of cloth are worth ten thousand taels of silver!

    In addition to the six rites, six rites are needed to make up the twelve rites. Among the six rites, the two rites of sugar and wine are fixed, and the rest can be added at will, and it is enough to make up the twelve rites.

    Among the remaining four ceremonies, a set of pearl face masks was prepared for Su Wan, a piece of cloth was prepared for the elders, an inkstone for Su Xun and his wife, and an exquisitely crafted vase for Marquis Jinning and Wang.

    This marriage proposal can be regarded as a lot of money and thought. Jin Ninghou and Wang are satisfied, and they are even more satisfied with Li Lin.

    Su Xun was also satisfied. Although he could not call the inkstone excellent, he had been looking for it for a long time and hadn't found it. Li Lin's gift was a gift to his heart.

    So he chatted with Li Lin with a smile, and talked about some interesting things about Su Wan's childhood. Li Lin listened quietly, with a gentle smile on his face, looking like a gentle and jade-like young man.

    This reminds me of Zhao Mingyan back in the day, when he called his concubine mother when he had anything to do, he was like a baby who didn't grow up.

    Su Wang's expression was a bit unbearable, and Yang's couldn't stand it even more. Li Lin was so interested in Su Wan, so he invited Mrs. Jing to be a matchmaker, and proposed a marriage with a heavy gift.  I don't know how amazing it is.

    In this way, Su Fu's shabbiness is even more accentuated, so what if she robbed Su Wan of her marriage and wanted to marry into Prince Zhao's Mansion. The Prince Zhao's Mansion obviously looked down on you as a girl, and when they proposed marriage, they were so humiliating.  Gengtie left.

    Although Su Wan lost his marriage in Prince Zhao's Mansion and wanted to marry Li Lin, a poor boy, but the Li family had the help of Jing's family, which gave Su Wan enough face. Comparing the sisters, Su Fu might be laughed at  to cry.

    Su Wang felt sorry for Su Fu, but he also knew that Su Fu had done something wrong. Now that Prince Zhao's Mansion is dissatisfied with her, she insisted on marrying herself, so she had to endure it. But in comparison, Su Wang felt that this daughter married quite well  aggrieved.

    As for Su Wan's, he wouldn't blame her, a wealthy daughter should be valued so much, and her marriage will be prosperous in the future.

    This Li Lin is pretty good.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 35 Could it be that you have emptied your family?

    ?

    The news spread to the backyard, which also caused a lot of turmoil.

    "Girl, you didn't see that Mrs. Shizi was so angry that she almost vomited blood. That face is wonderful." When Xiao Sang talked about the front yard enthusiastically, she seemed to see it with her own eyes, with a look on her face.  Happy and proud.

    "After Mrs. Jing and Mr. Li left, they were helped back."

    Originally, because Su Fu robbed Su Wan of marriage, Xiao Sang was going to marry into Prince Zhao's Mansion, but her own girl was going to marry Li Lin. She felt really aggrieved.  I felt a bad breath, and even Li Lin felt pleasing to the eye.

    ?The rumors about Prince Zhao's marriage proposal spread wildly outside, and Su Fu was ashamed. If she knew that Li Lin had given Su Wan a heavy gift, she would have vomited blood on the spot.

    Xiao Mo said: "That's what she deserves. Evil people have their own troubles. Others say that it is good to marry into Prince Zhao's mansion. From this point of view, the fourth girl will have troubles in the future. Even this matter of marriage proposal is enough for the world to laugh at."  She's been around forever."

    "Although Mr. Li comes from an ordinary background, he really cares about girls."

    Xiao Mo didn't know Li Lin at first, but when she learned from Xiao Sang that Su Wan decided to marry Li Lin, a boy from a poor family, she was also very surprised.  It is the best home.

    It's a pity that this marriage in Prince Zhao's Mansion was robbed by Su Fu, and her own girl wanted to marry, and she had no choice but to see that Mr. Li attaches great importance to the girl, not only invited Mrs. Jing to be a matchmaker, but also gave the girl such a heavy gift to propose marriage  , she also felt relieved.

    Her thoughts are the same as Xiao Sang's. Her own girl is the foundation of her foothold. Like them, except for the family's children, those who are bought in are either broken and homeless or sold by their biological parents.  They are very humble, except for the girls who have been serving them for many years, no one will care about their life or death.

    No matter where you go, following the girl is the best way out.

    Su Wan listened to the two talking about the matter in the front yard. At first, she was a little happy. Even if there was no emotional basis for the big marriage, she was naturally happy that the other party valued her, but after she was happy, she became a little worried.

    According to Xiao Sang, the marriage proposals cost thousands of taels of silver, where did he get the money?  Could it be that he emptied out all the money in his family?

    Although she likes him to make a face for herself, it is a bit too much to empty out the family.

    After all, the one thousand taels of silver she gave was really not enough

    She thought to herself, should I give him some more banknotes, maybe he can't even eat now.

    In the evening, after Mrs. Jiang Jing and Li Lin were sent out politely, Mrs. Wang ordered someone to count the gifts from the Li family, and then sent the gift cakes, melon and fruit candies to the yards of the sisters, leaving the rest for Su Wan.  The things were ordered to be delivered to Su Wan's yard.

    While the three masters and servants were talking in the room, someone reported that the gift from Mr. Li had been delivered, and handed over a copy of the gift list, which indicated which item was sent to whom.

    "Meigu has worked hard." The most capable person serving Wang's side is Meigu. Wang is getting old and doesn't like girls who are like flowers to serve in front of him. They use daughter-in-law and aunts.  In front of you is the first one.

    "Miss Six, please be polite. This servant congratulates Miss Six. The son of the Li family is so handsome and cares about her."

    Aunt Mei is well versed in the principles of living in a mansion with a high family, her master is the Wang family, and she is always polite to the grandchildren of the Wang family.

    "Thank you, Aunt Mei."

    Mei Gu said: "Many of the presents from the Li family today are for the girl. Madam said that the servants will bring them to the girl. They are all good things. The girl can see for herself."

    Su Wan complied and asked Xiao Sang to count things. After checking that there was nothing wrong with the list, Meigu said goodbye and left.

    Xiao Sang opened the box and took a look, took out the little white jade squirrel hairpin, and said with a smile: "I just heard that this hairpin is very good, but now I see that the water head is really good, girl, take a look."

    "It's so beautiful."

    Su Wan took the things and took a look. The little squirrel on it was alive and cute, holding a big tail. She touched it and liked it very much.

    "There is also this Lingsha soft silk. Even the nobles in the palace don't have a whole bolt. When I have free time in the future, I will ask Zhixiu to make two underwear and a small coat for the girl. The girl is comfortable to wear."

    Xiao Sang was making various arrangements with great interest. Su Wan smiled, touched the hairpin with her fingers, but thought in her heart??Don¡¯t send money.

    Guanyuan's side is happy, but Furongyuan's side is bullying but a little low.

    Su Fu happened to meet the servant girl talking about this matter, and after inquiring about it, she dropped a cup, and was very angry: "It's just a poor family boy, what's so good about it, I don't know what life I'm going to live when I get married in the future!  "

    "How can that poor man compare with the third son!"

    Su Fu was so angry that her mind became confused. When she thought about the marriage proposal proposed to her by Prince Zhao's Mansion back then, and the Li family's visit to propose marriage today, people outside didn't know how to laugh at her!

    He was clearly a short-lived ghost who died prematurely, yet he was even more honorable than her!

    Baihe Baizhi stood aside and dared not speak, for fear of offending Su Fu. These days Su Fu was grounded in the Furong Garden and could not go out, and her temper was not very good. At this time, it is better for them not to talk.

    Besides, they were brought up halfway, and they were not maidservants serving her. If they offended her, they might be sent to other places.

    At this time, Pingbaihou Mansion.

    "Second Madam, the Marquis of Jinning has brought a gift."

    Su Ruo was taking care of the young child, looked at the maid outside through the gauze curtain, frowned and asked, "What gift?!"

    "The cakes, fruits, and candies that the sixth girl proposed are for the third girl." The cakes and fruit in the gift box were all distributed to her sisters. Although Su Ling is not in the mansion, Wang still misses her.  Have someone send it over quietly.

    "Oh?! The sixth girl's marriage has been discussed? Which family is it?"

    "It's the young master surnamed Li, the one who was making a lot of noise."

    Su Ruo paused, her eyes changed. Seeing the child fell asleep, she got up, opened the gauze curtain and went out, and asked the maid: "Mr. Li? Then my third uncle will agree?!"

    "My servant heard that the family is very satisfied with Mr. Li. Today, Mr. Li came to ask Mrs. Jing to be a matchmaker, and the gift was very heavy. Among them was a piece of Mizhou Lingsha soft silk, which is hard to find.  It has already been answered."

    Su Ruo frowned, took two steps on the spot, and finally asked the servant to deliver the things to Su Ling: "Go and send it to the third girl, tell her these words, and let her know,  What should I do."

    "Yes." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 36 Gossip

    ?

    Su Wan's marriage can be regarded as a preliminary decision. We just need to wait for the Li family to choose a good day for Mrs. Jing to come to pick up the Geng Tie, and then ask someone to do a calculation. If there is no problem, the two families can sit down and discuss the matter of engagement.

    The three letters and six ceremonies are cumbersome, but it is also the importance that the two families attach to this marriage.

    Su Fu and Su Ran in the Marquis of Jinning's mansion were grounded, Su Ling was not in the mansion, and Su Ying in the second room was only twelve years old, so there were no sisters who came to Su Guan to talk about things. If there were, Su Luo knew about her.  Being engaged and getting married is very unhappy, so I go to Guanyuan to accompany her every day.

    Unsurprisingly, there was indeed a turmoil outside the mansion because of these two marriages, and there was a lot of rumors. The fourth girl of the Jinning Hou Mansion wanted to marry Zhao Wang's mansion, but she was despised by Zhao Wang's mansion, and the sixth girl wanted to marry a poor family.  Students, but are taken seriously.

    Speaking of the gifts that the Li family gave to Su Wan, many people gasped a few breaths. Let alone the other things, the Tianshan snow tea and the Mizhou Lingsha soft silk were already surprising.  up.

    "Who the hell is this Li family? Where did these good things come from? That's Tianshan Snow Tea. Your Majesty can't get much in a year."

    "That's not it, I heard that there are not many nobles in the palace for this Lingsha soft silk from Mizhou. They get one horse a year, and they can share it."

    "Do you think this Li family is a wealthy family? If not, how could the Marquis of Jinning agree to this marriage? The sixth girl is the legitimate daughter of the family."

    "It's absolutely impossible. A few days ago, I had a few friends I could talk to. It was Li Jingyuan's hometown in Guiyan City. I heard that he also took classes in the academy. He lived in a small village in the countryside and his family was poor.  very."

    "Could it be that the mirror family helped."

    "Mirrors? What mirrors?!"

    "It's Mrs. Jing's family who acted as a matchmaker for Li Jingyuan. Those of you who come from outside don't know. Although no one in this Jing family is an official in the court, it is also a big clan in our imperial city. It has been here since the establishment of Eastern Zhao Kingdom.  gone."

    "If it is said that the mirror family is helping, it is reasonable to take out these two things."

    "But the Jing family is the Jing family, and the Li family is the Li family. Even if there is help, there is not much. These six girls are married, and I don't know what will happen in the future!"

    "You said that it is really pitiful that a good and noble daughter is going to marry a poor and poor young man now."

    "I don't think it's pitiful. Li Jingyuan is only 18 years old this year. He already has the name of Juren. If he failed this year, he will come back three years later. Besides, the sixth girl of his family was born in the Marquis of Jinning, and his grandfather was from the township.  In the Duke's Mansion, even Li Jingyuan is a small Juren now, and it will definitely be the same in the future."

    Many people around thought it was true, and felt that Li Lin had really hit the jackpot. They thought that he was just a toad who wanted to eat swan meat. He went to the Marquis of Jinning to ask for a marriage. It was a good thing not to be beaten out.  And let him marry the best one.

    "Young master, but I want to go forward and teach these people a lesson!"

    Yuan You hears that people talk badly here, and is indignant for his son. His son is clearly the best young man in the world, so why are these people saying nothing.

    "It's not necessary." These sour words have long been expected by him, and he is not angry. Others think that he is poor and poor.  The government and the government of the town have a bright future.

    Just a little worried, if someone said something unpleasant in her ear and laughed at her for marrying such a person, would she feel sad in her heart.

    He was a little worried in his heart, thinking that if he had the opportunity to meet her, should he explain, so that she could feel at ease.

    "Speaking of which, those four girls are also pitiful. They were rejected by their husband's family before they got married. The ceremony of proposing marriage in Prince Zhao's Mansion is not as good as that of Li's family."

    "The Li family invited Mrs. Jing to be a matchmaker, and Prince Zhao's Mansion brought an official matchmaker with them. The ceremony for proposing marriage was just an ordinary six ceremonies, and the total amount was only two or two hundred taels of silver.  The daughter of Jin Ninghou's son, it's really embarrassing"

    "That's right, the Prince Zhao's Mansion also dared to do this. It can be seen that even Marquis Jin Ning didn't give him face. Could it be that King Zhao and Marquis Jin Ning had turned against each other?!"

    These rumors spread a lot, and naturally they also spread to the No. 2 Middle School of King Zhao and his son Zhao Mingzhan. Zhao Mingzhan frowned, his eyes were a little irritable.

    Mrs. Shizi said: "How to solve this matter, when I went out these two days, people around me asked about my uncle's marriage"

    ? Zhao Mingzhan also felt anxious, Zhao Mingyan clamored to marry Su Fu, but his mother and concubine did not want toIf you agree, you don't agree. Why do you have to do such a thing in the marriage? It humiliated Su Fu, and it also humiliated the Jinning Hou Mansion, and I also lost face.

    "Let's not bother with this matter, you just pretend you don't know, so you can have a safe pregnancy."

    Zhao Mingzhan got married last year, and he married Murong Ning, the eldest daughter of Pingyuanhou's mansion. The old lady of Pingyuanhou's mansion is the aunt of the emperor and King Zhao. Speaking of which, Murong Ning is also his cousin after a generation, and the relationship between the two is not bad.  good.

    Zhao Mingzhan is an upright man, not weak in ability, even His Majesty has boasted of his youth and promise, and values ??him very much. Now he is the Deputy Commander of the Imperial Guard, and he has won His Majesty's trust.

    Murong Ning said worriedly: "I don't know what will happen if the father knows about this matter."

    Zhao Mingzhan thought in his heart, his father would definitely be angry when he knew about this matter, he could not give other people's face, but Jin Ninghou's face could not.

    The two are both royalists, King Zhao is the emperor's younger brother, and Marquis Jinning is the emperor's confidant, and the relationship has always been good. This time, Princess Zhao slapped Marquis Jinning in the face by doing this, saying  It's getting married, in fact, it's already making enemies.

    King Zhao was indeed very angry. He called Princess Zhao over and told her to prepare gifts again, and asked Princess Huaihe to come forward and talk again, and this time it must be done properly, so as to give the Jinning Houfu enough face.

    Concubine Zhao has been angered a lot because of this incident, and she said outside that she can't tolerate people without morality and so on. Seeing what King Zhao said about her, she was even more angry and hated Su Fu even more.

    If it wasn't for Su Fu, Zhao Mingyan wouldn't have been so seduced by her and insisted on marrying her. If it wasn't for this, she wouldn't have blamed her for falling in love with her and humiliated her when talking about kissing.  and she will not have today!

    She took a deep breath, asked people to prepare things with a cold face, and then sent someone to the Huaihe Palace, and invited Princess Huaihe to be a matchmaker.

    After seven or eight days, Concubine Zhao and Concubine Huaihe went to the Marquis of Jinning and brought up the marriage again.

    At this time, in the name of praying for blessings, the Wang family sent Su Ran to a temple far away from the imperial city, and Su Ling, accompanied by Su Ruo, returned to the Marquis of Jinning in high spirits.

    She is getting married too.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 37

    ?

    This time Zhao Wang's Mansion gave enough face to Jin Ninghou's Mansion, and also gave enough face to Su Fu. The gifts they sent were also carefully selected and carefully selected. Wang was satisfied and didn't care about the previous things.

    Mrs. Yang was even more happy, and the smile on her face never stopped: "Our Afu, I'm not boasting, she is the best girl."

    Concubine Zhao held a deep breath in her heart and didn't want to talk to her at all. Fortunately, Princess Huaihe was there, so she avoided the embarrassment.  Tian Cheng is the most suitable couple."

    "It is my son-in-law of the Zhao family to be able to marry a girl in the family."

    "The concubine praised me a lot, and this is also our Afu's blessing."

    Princess Huaihe is fifty years old this year, and she is considered a highly respected woman in the Zhao royal family. King Huaihe is the cousin of the emperor and King Zhao, and is also the patriarch of the current Zhao clan, managing all chores in the clan.

    Therefore, although King Huaihe is the county king and King Zhao is the prince, King Zhao and his wife have to give three points of face to the couple when they see King Huaihe, and call them cousin and sister-in-law politely.

    At this time, Princess Huaihe is in charge, even if Princess Zhao is dissatisfied, she still has to endure it. If this time is not settled, King Zhao probably will not let her go.

    If the two families intend to reconcile, things will naturally be handled easily.

    Princess Huaihe and Princess Zhao sat in the mansion for an hour, and then they were escorted out by the Wang family and Yang family, and called a servant to tell the story of today, announcing to the world that today is the day to propose marriage in Prince Zhao's mansion  , The previous things were all nonsense, but it was a gift from Princess Zhao who came to ask about the marriage.

    In Furong Garden, Su Fu was also happy to learn that Prince Zhao's Mansion had come to propose marriage again. She asked the maidservant about the marriage proposal of Prince Zhao's Mansion, and made up her mind.

    As soon as Princess Huaihe and Princess Zhao left, Mrs. Yang went to Furong Garden, asked someone to bring over the gift for proposing marriage, and said to Su Fu happily: "My son, this time is considered a good one. Who will I see in the future?"  People dare to say that Prince Zhao's Mansion doesn't take it seriously."

    Su Fu happily pulled Mrs. Yang to sit down on the wooden couch by the window, ordered Bai Zhi to serve tea, and then asked about the front yard: "That's really the case, the princess is not angry with me anymore."

    Yang patted Su Fu's hand and said: "It doesn't matter if she is angry, now I can only admit it, the prince will definitely not allow her to mess around like this, you are the daughter of Jinninghou's mansion, and your grandfather is Jinninghou  , the prince always wants to give three points of face."

    Su Fu knew in her heart that Prince Zhao's Mansion was able to come to propose marriage again, firstly because of the rumors outside, secondly, for the sake of the face of the two families, and thirdly because of her grandfather's face.

    She clenched her fists and was happy in her heart. Zhao Mingyan is the most promising person in the future and the one who is most qualified to compete with the prince. One day, she will trample the prince and Su Ran on the ground.  underfoot!

    "Mother, when did grandma unblock me?"

    Yang Shidao said with a smile: "You are going to be engaged to Prince Zhao's Mansion now, how dare your grandmother continue to embarrass you, she told me and released your confinement."

    When Su Fu heard this, she immediately became happy: "That's really great, mother, what about Su Ran?"

    "Su Ran." Yang snorted softly, "Two days ago, your grandmother had already spoken to send her to a temple, and asked her to stay outside for two years before picking her up."

    Su Fu felt that her hatred was relieved: "It's a good deal for her. If it's good, I will definitely punish her well."

    Yang was also angry when she thought of Su Ran, and then she remembered the matter between Su Fu and the crown prince: "Now you and the third son are getting engaged, so just pretend that what happened before didn't happen, and don't bring it up again.  You must not let your grandfather know."

    "Mother, I see."

    Mrs. Yang talked to her for a while and then left. Su Fu had a good heart, and originally wanted to settle the score with Su Ran, but now that Su Ran was not in the mansion, she thought about it, and went to Guan Yuan to find Su Wan.

    Previously, because of the proposal of marriage, Su Wan overwhelmed her, made her feel very unhappy, and was banned from going out. Now that the ban has been lifted, she wants to have a good heart-to-heart talk with this sister.

    When Su Wan was tending the flowers and plants, she heard the news of Su Fu's coming. She frowned and ordered someone to invite Su Fu in, while she and Xiao Sang went to the dormitory to change clothes and treat the guests: "Didn't she just lift the ban?"  , What are you doing here?!"

    Xiao Sang said: "Today Prince Zhao's Mansion came again to propose marriage, Madam lifted the ban for her."

    When Su Wan heard this, she instantly understood the reason why Su Fu came here.Comparing the marriage proposal ceremony of the Prince's Mansion with that of the Li Family's, she was probably annoyed. At this time, Prince Zhao's Mansion gave her enough face, and she got 10% back. This time, she should come here to show off.

    Su Wan clicked her tongue, thinking that Su Fu was sick.

    Thinking about it, she didn't offend Su Fu. At most, she just watched the show and treated it as a joke. It has nothing to do with her being humiliated by Prince Zhao's Mansion before. Although Mr. Li proposed a marriage with a heavy gift, it is reasonable for her to be a noble daughter.  among things.

    I am not good, but I can't see the good of others.

    Xiao Sang saw that Su Wan was not in a hurry, but she was anxious for her in her heart: "Miss, do you want your servant to send someone to report to Madam, so that Miss Four will not bully you."

    "That's not necessary, what else can she do to me, just say a few proud words, let her go." Su Ran didn't care, "Grandma is exhausted enough to work hard on the big and small things in the house  , I can handle it, why bother her."

    "The girl is filial."

    Su Wan didn't say a word. If you want to talk about filial piety, she naturally doesn't have any filial piety to the Wang family.

    In her opinion, the only person in this family who really cares for her is her father, Su Xun. Although Jin Ninghou and Wang are her biological grandfathers and grandmothers, they have a big family and many descendants. At a critical moment,  She will also be pushed out to sacrifice.

    She just finds it troublesome, and she can handle it by herself, why bother to make more troublesome things, she is not a child who will sue when she is bullied, besides, what can she do if she says it, at most she will teach Su Fu a few words, the matter  And so it passed.

    Su Wan came out in a light blue skirt, her hair was combed into a simple fringed bun, and a white jade squirrel's hosta was placed on top of it. After getting this hosta, Su Wan liked it more and more.  The yard is also often used to curl hair.

    Su Fu was wearing a begonia-red smock with large sleeves, a long skirt of two colors, and embroidered peonies with myrobalan embroidered with peonies. She wore a neat and noble bun on her head, with a golden hairpin with pearls and flowers inserted in her hair, and a phoenix bead  With her steps, the bead wobbled.

    Seeing Su Wan, Su Fu raised her eyebrows and smiled: "Sixth Sister, how are you doing?" (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 38 Are you really a bitch!

    ?

    Su Guan walked over and sat down on the other side of the Arhat Chair. The Arhat Chair was placed in the main room of the courtyard.  There are a few bulging pillows on the back of the chair, also embroidered with delicate patterns.

    This is the place Su Wan used to receive guests on weekdays. When the door of the main house is opened, one can see the scenery in the courtyard. It is really a beautiful thing to sit here and drink tea to enjoy the scenery.

    Su Wan smiled and asked Xiao Sang to make tea, and then said: "Please take care of the fourth sister, I am naturally very good."

    Su Fu looked at her with a smile: "I was unwell a few days ago and didn't go out all the time. Now I'm fine. I heard that the sixth younger sister is going to be engaged to the Li family, so I came here to congratulate the sixth younger sister."

    Su Wan also said with a smile: "That's really thanks to Fourth Sister."

    Thank you so much, you will come out to trouble me as soon as you lift the ban!

    Su Fu said: "I wanted to apologize to you before, although you and the third son had an agreement first, but I have a mutual affection with him after all, so I can only feel sorry for you."

    You are really a bitch to say such sarcastic remarks after stealing someone else's man!

    Su Wan already knew that neither Su Fu nor Su Ran was a good bird, but it was shocking that she could say such a thing.

    She pulled out some smirks: "No way, it's all a natural marriage, and it should have been missed."

    Su Fu said again: "That's true, but I don't know why you want to marry Mr. Li. What kind of family is Mr. Li, if you marry him, you will have to suffer for a lifetime. Speaking of which, I really feel sorry for you."

    "If not, I'll go and ask my grandparents." Sufu paused, and then said, "If not, after I get married, I will come back with the third son to help you decide. Grandfather and grandma will definitely give you what the third son said.  Some face."

    Su Wan rubbed his fingers on the edge of the teacup, and smiled: "That's unnecessary, the elders are the masters of the marriage, I think Mr. Li is very good."

    "Oh?! You really feel great? Don't think your grandparents pushed you to fill this hole."

    "Fourth sister, be careful." The smile on Su Wan's face tightened, "Mr. Li once saved my grandfather, and he was kind to our family. What my grandfather promised, as grandchildren, we should also repay his kindness to my grandfather."  Yes, how can you say such a thing."

    Su Fu smiled: "You really think so in your heart. You must know that if you really marry Mr. Li, you will be just a lady in the future. When Li's family returns to Prince Zhao's Mansion, it will be a world and a land.  It's pathetic"

    "In the future, I won't even be able to wear silk and satin."

    "It doesn't matter, silk and satin can't be worn, and coarse linen clothes can't be worn." Su Wan said seriously as if he couldn't understand her sarcasm,

    "Besides, my grandparents will never treat me badly. I will get married in the future, and I am afraid that I will have more dowry than Fourth Sister. Fourth Sister, don't be angry with me in the future."

    Su Fu paused for a while, the smile on her face was a bit far-fetched, but she was not afraid, she was going to marry Zhao Wang's mansion, both public and private, and the mansion would not let her marry too poorly.

    "Don't worry, Sixth Sister. Sixth Sister has paid so much for the family. I will keep it in my heart. If there is any difficulty for Sixth Sister, just come to me."

    Su Wan smiled slightly: "Then I would like to thank Fourth Sister."

    At this moment, someone hurried to report.

    "Four girls and six girls, the eldest aunt came back with the three girls, Madam ordered you to go to the main courtyard to meet the three girls."

    Su Wan was a little surprised: "The third sister is back?!"

    Su Ling followed Su Ruo to Pingbaihou's mansion, and the mansion also sent people to invite her many times, but she didn't come back, why did she come back suddenly now.

    "Exactly."

    Su Wan frowned, always felt that the timing was not right, even if Su Ling wanted to come back, she probably waited for someone in the house to persuade her to come back, why did she come back by herself.

    Su Fu stood up, smiled and said, "Maybe you know I'm engaged, and you came here to congratulate me, Sixth Sister, I'll go with you to see Third Sister."

    Su Wan thought to herself, she still congratulates you, she can't wait to tear you apart.

    However, she didn't want to go with Su Fu, so she said: "That's not necessary. Let me change my clothes. It will take some time. Fourth sister should go first."

    "No, I'll just wait for you."

    Su Wan didn't say anything, turned around and left the main hall, went to the bedroom to change clothes, she also called Xiao Sang to prepare hot water, and then picked some flower petals, she wanted to take a petal bath.

    Guanyuan is just a small courtyard, and there are only a few houses in the main house and east and west wing rooms.The house, the entrance is the courtyard, that is, there is a back room at the back, where a few servant girls live. At this time, someone is carrying water and walking through the courtyard, so Su Fu naturally saw it.

    "What are you guys doing?!"

    Xiao Sang stopped, and respectfully replied to Su Fu's words: "Back to Miss Si, my daughter wants to take a bath. When Miss Fourth didn't come, she was tending flowers and plants, and she was sweating a little. Seeing Miss Fourth, it doesn't matter."  , but it¡¯s not right to go out of the yard.¡±

    Su Fu frowned: "Then how much time does your girl need?"

    Xiao Sang said: "About half an hour later."

    Xiao Sang saluted her slightly, and then took someone to fetch water and left. Su Fu frowned as she looked at the backs of several people, and thought about the time for Su Guan to take a bath, change clothes and put on makeup, and finally said goodbye  , took people away in a hurry.

    Xiao Sang sent her out of the courtyard gate with a smile, and then walked briskly back to Su Wan's bedroom.

    Su Wan didn't take a bath at all, she was sitting on an embroidered stool at this moment, she had already changed into a light blue shirt with large sleeves, and Xiao Li combed her hair.

    Hearing footsteps, she asked, "Is she gone?"

    Xiao Sang nodded: "Miss Si is gone, miss, you are amazing, Miss Si is probably in a hurry to show off in front of Miss San, and can't wait."

    Su Wan smiled and stopped talking. She really didn't want to go with Su Fu. First of all, she had no friendship with Su Fu. Su Fu stole her marriage and still showed off to her, and even pitied her poor fate.  , It's really shocking to be a bitch and still feel like a virgin's bitch.

    Secondly, if she walks with her, maybe Su Ling will think that she and Su Fu are together at that time. Su Wan really doesn't want to get involved in the fight between them. If it wasn't because of her young age, she would have  I want to get married and get quiet.

    At this time, in the main hall of Fuping Courtyard, Wang's complexion changed. She looked at her granddaughter standing in front of her, and hated iron and steel: "Do you know what you are doing? You are confused!"

    Su Ling stood up straight, her chin raised lightly: "Grandmother has said this before, what is it that I am confused, if I don't think for myself, will grandmother want to treat me like my sixth sister in the future, just find someone to marry me off.  "

    "Su Fu's mother and daughter have hurt me so badly, but you are so partial to her. Now she is going to marry into Prince Zhao's Mansion and become the third young lady. My grandparents don't make decisions for me, why can't I plan for myself!"  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 39: Could it be that I deserve to be wronged!

    ?

    It's fine if Su Ling doesn't come back, and once she comes back, she will scare the family members.

    When she came back, she came to see Mrs. Wang, and told about her own marriage, saying that King Sui intended to accept her as his side concubine, and she wanted to marry her.

    That's King Sui!

    Now His Majesty is only four grown-up princes, the most powerful ones are the crown prince and King Sui. Speaking of which, the emperor is also pitiful. When he conquered the world, several of his sons died, and now there are only five left.

    One is King Sui who is ranked fourth, the other is Crown Prince who is ranked fifth, King Ming who is ranked sixth, King Wen who is seventh, and the last one is Ninth Prince who is only a six-year-old boy.  Not yet canonized.

    The prince was the son of his original spouse, and his two older brothers were gone. The emperor's original spouse passed away shortly after he was born. The emperor took pity on him, and made him the prince after he ascended the throne.

    As for King Sui, he was the son of Concubine Zhao. Concubine Zhao came from the Zhao family.

    In this way, although the crown prince is a crown prince, his family has gradually fallen into disrepair, and at that time he was young, and he could win over many people. On the other hand, King Sui, who came from Concubine Zhao, had the Zhao family behind him, and Concubine Zhao had been with him for many years.  He is busy and has many followers.

    Therefore, the dispute between the two parties has intensified in recent years, and it is still unknown who will win the battle.

    Marquis Jin Ning came out of fighting on the battlefield, so he is not a fool, so he sees the situation clearly.

    He is the emperor's confidant, and he is very popular in the court now, but he also knows that the power of the Su family has come to an end here.

    Conglong's achievements are indeed valuable, but likewise, there are countless crises hidden. If one is not careful, the whole game will be lost, and the lives of more than 20 people in the whole family will be filled.

    If he stood in line, firstly, he had to prevent the emperor from finding out that he should be killed first, and secondly, he had to guard against the future new emperor's fear that he would be too powerful and cunning.

    It would be better to do things for the emperor peacefully. When the time comes, the emperor will die and the new emperor will succeed. As the former emperor's beloved minister, as long as he has not committed any serious mistakes, the new emperor will only be able to win him over.  If it doesn't work out, he will take back the military power and ignore him.

    However, at that time, the Marquis of Jinning's mansion will still be the Marquis of Jinning's mansion. The mansion has accumulated and developed for many years, and the marriage of children and grandchildren is intertwined.  The Ninghou Mansion is still there, and the emperor and the courtiers can always wait for it.

    After a hundred years, when others mentioned Jinninghou's Mansion, it was no longer the old man who was born in the mountains, but the Su family, a hundred-year-old clan, was indescribably noble.

    Because of this, Marquis Jinning and the Wang family had to swallow their anger at this time, and no one wanted to offend them. As long as they get through this hurdle, the century-old glory of Marquis Jinning's mansion will be settled.

    But now, Su Ling's actions simply pushed the Jinninghou Mansion into the vortex of seizing the heir!

    Wang Shi was about to vomit blood, and the fingers she pointed at Su Ling were trembling: "You said grandma was sorry for you, and grandma admitted it, but you absolutely cannot marry Sui Wang, if you fall in love with someone else  No matter who you are, Grandma will beg for you if you can."

    Su Ruo sat aside and said with a sneer, "Why do you want me back? What kind of person can Ah Ling marry now? Can she compare to Su Fu? Grandma, when you said this, you didn't even think about it."

    "Prince Sui wants to hire A-Ling as his side concubine. Although she is a side concubine, A-Ling's status is low, which is already considered good. When she goes out, others will respectfully salute and call her side concubine.  When a person is married, he will kneel down and kowtow to everyone he sees in the future."

    Su Ling pursed her lips, but said: "If it's okay for me not to marry King Sui, then my grandparents will find me someone who is better than Su Fu. Anyway, I can't swallow this breath. If not, you will call Su Fu."  It¡¯s fine to give me the marriage affairs of Prince Zhao¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    The Wang family suffocated for a while: "The marriage in Prince Zhao's Mansion has already been decided, and a family like Prince Zhao's Mansion would not agree to your marriage. Ah Ling, listen to your grandmother, she will never harm you."

    Su Ling cried miserably: "Why wouldn't grandma harm me? This time, Su Fu and Yang shi insulted me like this. I lost my marriage and suffered a lot of grievances. I didn't see grandma making decisions for me. On the contrary, Yang shi still remained in the family.  She is the wife of her eldest son, and she is living a good life, Su Fu will marry into Prince Zhao's residence and be her third young wife!"

    "This world is not fair, and my grandparents are not fair. Maybe I deserve to be wronged!"

    "I said I didn't want to be inferior to Su Fu, but my grandmother said, I came from a humble background, but I was just a concubine, and my reputation was tainted. How can I marry high? Now I've found it myself, but my grandmother refused again.  ???I can't help you.  "

    Wang retorted: "Grandmother didn't mean that, but Sui Wang is absolutely forbidden to marry, you are going to harm our family, you have to think about the elders, brothers and sisters in the family!"

    Su Ling heard the words and said: "When I was wronged so much, who would think of me? They just think that I am a lowly life, a concubine who can't get on the stage, even if I get married, I won't be able to find anything useful, even if I die.  What effect."

    "In short, in a few days, King Sui will send someone to come to say goodbye. If grandparents don't want to, then come and collect my body. Anyway, it's just a cheap life. I'd rather die if I'm under Su Fu's feet for the rest of my life.  .¡±

    As she spoke, she turned around and was about to leave. Just as Wang was about to stop her, she saw Su Fu wearing a begonia color, wearing a phoenix bead on her head and walking in with her maid, with a dignified look on her face.  smile.

    Seeing Su Ling, Su Fu smiled cordially: "Third Sister, you are finally back, I thought how long you were going to stay at Eldest Sister's house, did you hear that I was engaged, so you came back  Congratulations, I knew that Third Sister has always been the best to me."

    Su Ling was so angry that she vomited a mouthful of blood, her eyes glowed red, she couldn't wait more, she stepped forward and slapped Su Fu: "Bitch!"

    The two were standing close to each other, and Su Fu just wanted to go up to pull Su Fu's hand and act like sisters affectionately, but Su Ling suddenly made a move and hit her on the face with a slap.  The pain made her mind buzz, and it was empty all of a sudden.

    Su Ling slapped Su Fu, but she was still not relieved, and wanted to go up to hit her, Wang was so frightened that she was scared out of her wits, so she hurriedly asked people to go up and stop her.

    "Stop! Stop! Ah Ling, what are you doing?!"

    Seeing being stopped, Su Ling snorted coldly, and didn't care: "Didn't grandma see what I'm doing? Is it going to be locked up? Don't worry, grandma, I'll lock it up myself."

    Mrs. Wang had a splitting headache, and she almost couldn't stand up anymore: "You, you people, are all debt collectors! You are all debt collectors!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 40 Play on your own, don't take my girl away!

    ?

    Su Fu covered her face, her mind went blank.

    beated!

    Su Ling actually hit her!

    How dare you hit her!

    After Su Fu was reborn, she swore that she would never be bullied again. Even Su Ran, she would crush him to death. Now Su Ran was sent out. She didn't expect a  Su Ling, who used to flatter her in front of her, dared to hit her.

    "You dare to hit me?!"

    Su Fu was so angry that her head was dizzy, she rushed forward at that time, Su Ling was not to be outdone, and the two sisters tangled together.

    Mrs. Wang almost fainted, and hastily told the people beside her: "Quickly, separate them!"

    Su Ruo and the maid separated Su Fu and Su Ling together, and pinched Su Fu several times during the process. She used skillful strength, and Su Fu trembled from the pain.

    After parting, the two of them were in a state of disarray, and the phoenix pearl on Su Fu's head fell to the ground. When Su Ling saw it, she stretched out her foot and stepped on it, and then crushed it hard.

    Su Fu's face was twisted at that time: "Su Ling, how dare you!"

    This phoenix titled bead swing has some origins. It is the betrothal gift used by Prince Zhao's mansion for Su Fu to propose marriage this time.  He was holding a bead in his mouth, and he was holding a red orb the size of a thumb. The color and luster were extremely rare.

    Su Ling's foot stepped on it, directly deforming the tired phoenix shape, and the red orb even left the position of the bead with a click, and rolled to the side.

    Su Ling raised her chin: "I don't dare to step on it, Su Fu, don't tell me that sisters love each other. I want to hit you when I see you. If you don't believe me, try it."

    "You bitch!" Soufu was going crazy.

    This phoenix bead is a rare treasure, and it is a thing left over from the previous dynasty. It is one of the treasures used by Zhao Wangfu to press Su Wanna's marriage proposal in order to make a face for her.  She cherished it very much, now that she was stepped on by Su Ling like this, how could she not go crazy.

    "Stop, Afu!" Mrs. Wang asked Su Fu to be restrained, so she didn't let her do it.

    Su Fu was in a mess, her face was covered with makeup, she said angrily: "Grandmother, Su Ling, why is she going crazy, this is a gift from Prince Zhao's mansion, she dares to ruin it like this, what are you going to do for me?"  I am in charge!"

    Su Ling said: "You hurt me like this, so what if I step on you a little bit, can it be that you are allowed to hurt me, and I'm not allowed to step on you a little bit?"

    Su Fu trembled with anger: "Su Ling!"

    Su Ling's heart was incomparably happier: "You want to hit me, so go ahead, Su Fu, I hope you will kneel down and salute me well in the future, and call me concubine empress."

    "Okay, stop arguing." Mrs. Wang walked over, saw someone picked up the step shaker, and said, "Send it to Baochai Building and see if it can be repaired. Ah Ling, go back to Ruoling Garden  Go, as for Ah Ruo"

    Wang's gaze turned cold: "Ah Ruo, since you are already married, in the future, you should not come back to this mansion often."

    Mrs. Wang doesn't know how Su Ling got married with King Sui, but Mrs. Wang wouldn't believe it if Su Ruo didn't do it. How could Su Ling go to Pingbaihou's residence for less than half a month before getting married?  Be a side concubine for King Sui.

    At this time, it is likely that Pingbaihou's mansion has already boarded King Sui's boat.

    Su Ruo said: "What does grandma mean by saying this? My sister has been bullied so much in the mansion this time, so it's possible that she still wants me to ignore it. If I don't care, it's fine. Let Ah Ling get married in Pingbaihou's mansion in the future.  As a sister, I can still afford a dowry."

    Wang stared at her for a long time: "You know what you think in your heart."

    Su Ruo stopped breathing and shut up.

    But at this time Su Fu refused: "Grandma, this is my favorite Bu Yao, she stepped on my Bu Yao, let her go like this?!"

    Mrs. Wang glanced at her, and was very disappointed with her granddaughters. She said coldly: "You and your mother ruined their marriage and ruined their whole life. What happened if they ruined you?"

    Su Fu paused, feeling angry in her heart, but she didn't dare to say any more. Now that Mrs. Wang felt guilty towards Su Ling, she naturally turned towards Su Ling, but when she thought about the slap she received, she was trampled again.  The steps are shaking, and I feel very unwilling.

    She must kill this bitch to vent her hatred!

    "Okay, go back to your Furong Garden, and Ah Ling also go back to Ruoling Garden, if you stay, Su Ruo, I have a few words to say to you."

    Su Ling heard the words and hurried away with the maidservant. Su Fu was not reconciled, but there was nothing she could do at this time, so she had to cover her face and leave angrily. Wang looked at the backs of the two and sighed.Originally, she thought that since Su Ling was willing to come back, then the previous things should be put aside, and she could understand the painstaking efforts of her grandparents.

    She asked Su Fu to come here because she wanted Su Fu to apologize to her, and then asked Su Wan to persuade her, and then the sisters were close, and the matter was revealed like this. After a while, she would tell Su Fu  Ling just pick a good marriage.

    But unexpectedly, Su Ling actually threw out the matter of King Sui, and even got into a fight with Su Fu. This time, it seems that her granddaughter who used to be weak and subdued has completely changed.

    Mrs. Wang secretly hated Mrs. Yang in her heart. If she hadn't done such a thing and caused the Chen family to resign, now Su Ling should be embroidering a dowry and happily married next year.

    When Su Wan and Xiao Sang Xiaowan walked outside Fuping Courtyard, it happened that Su Ling and Su Fu had a quarrel, she heard the sound from a distance, then turned around and left, not staying for a second.

    Xiao Sang was a little worried: "Girl, madam asked the girl to come, if the girl doesn't go, will the madam"

    "Don't worry, grandma is very worried now, so she doesn't have time to take care of me, besides, it's useless if I go." Su Wan said, "We'll go to Yuhuayuan, and if anyone asks, just say that father has something important to do.  call me."

    "Ah? Oh!" Xiao Sang stepped slowly to understand what her master meant, so the group quickly left Fupingyuan and walked to Yuhuayuan where Su Xun and Li Shi lived.

    Play on your own, don't take my girl with you!

    Su Xun happened to be reading in the mansion today, and was a little surprised when he heard that Su Wan came. When he came out to meet her, he saw her sitting on the wooden couch by the window, playing chess with the black and white chess pieces beside her.

    He opened the curtain and walked in, and asked her: "Your third sister is back, didn't your grandmother ask you to go to Fuping Courtyard to talk to her, why did you come to my side?"

    Su Wan turned her head and smiled at him: "Father, I came here to take refuge. I was outside the yard just now and heard the third sister and the fourth sister fighting from a distance. I don't want to get involved. Please ask my father to send someone to tell grandma.  , saying that you have something important to ask me, so you can¡¯t go.¡±

    Su Xun paused, and frowned: "It's just right, that boy from the Li family has made an appointment with me to choose a piece of jade and make a pair of jade pendants for you, just today, since it's your own business, you and the father together  get out."

    Su Wan's eyes were shining brightly: "Daughter, thank you father." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 41 Say I Can, But Miss Six Can't

    ?

    Comparing to meeting Li Lin or going to Wang's place and being ordered to persuade Su Ling, Su Wan naturally chose the former.

    Really, isn't it good to develop a relationship with your fianc¨¦? Why mix up these messy things.

    So Su Xun took Su Wan out, and when he left, he ordered someone to go to Fupingyuan to tell Wang that he took Su Wan and Li Lin to choose jade stones to make jade pendants.

    Su Ruo had just left from Wang's place, and Wang was worried. She ordered someone to call Jin Ninghou and Su Wang back. She frowned when she heard Su Xun's message, but she didn't say anything else.

    When Su Xunlin was leaving the house, he sent someone to inform Li Lin, and the two parties made an appointment to meet at Qiulan Residence in Fengxue Tower. Su Wan came out for a rare visit, and he was in a good mood. When he was riding in the carriage, he even lifted the curtains to look at the people on the street outside.  Come and go.

    Su Xun said: "If you like it, you can go out and walk around. I heard that those girls like to participate in poetry clubs and elegant clubs. Your fifth sister wrote a few poems and won the name of a talented girl."

    Poetry clubs and elegant clubs are actually social activities with the daughters of your family. Poetry clubs are mostly talented women. When they gather on weekdays, they recite poems and compose Fu, or invite female gentlemen to come to class.

    ?As for Yashe, the scope is wide. Playing with female celebrities, enjoying flowers and eating fruits, tea, dew and wine, and throwing pots, Cuju, Chuiwan, riding and shooting are all involved.

    Su Wan shook her head firmly: "I don't want it."

    Thinking of Su Ran's so-called "composed" poems, Su Wan couldn't help but frowned. She didn't have such talent in the first place, and transcribing other people's things seemed to be good works, but because of different time and space, some things were different.  People can't understand or understand wrongly. This kind of thing can be deceived once or twice, but if there are too many, it will overturn sooner or later.

    She is just an ordinary person who graduated from an ordinary university. Not to mention that she feels a little ashamed to ask her to compose poetry, and she is not as good as these ladies who sing flowers and play the moon. It is better not to go, and the original owner does not like to participate.  These.

    As for Yashe, she actually doesn¡¯t have Qiaoyi, so what did she go to do, do she eat and broadcast online?  !

    Thinking about it this way, it's better to stay in the yard by yourself, drinking tea and tending the flowers and plants in her yard. Anyway, she won't have much interaction with these people in the future.

    Su Xun said: "It's okay if you don't go, it just so happens that you are going to get engaged. After you get engaged, you can embroider the dowry yourself when you have free time."

    Su Xun felt a little tired. These things were originally done by her mother, but after all her mother was gone, no matter how good Mrs. Li was, she was separated from her by a layer.

    Su Wan nodded, sat upright obediently, the carriage continued to drive forward, and arrived at Fengxue Tower in a short while, the two got out of the car, and walked towards Qiulanju with the people in a mighty manner.  , Many people took a look here.

    After they passed by, they gathered together to discuss.

    "Who is the third master Su with that girl?!"

    "Could it be a girl from some building?!"

    "It's definitely impossible. Third Master Su is good at poetry and painting, but he doesn't like beauties. Although he is married to two wives, his family doesn't even have a concubine. Look at his age, it could be the sixth girl of his family."

    Someone suddenly realized: "Miss Six? Ah! It's the one who wants to be engaged to Li Jingyuan!"

    "No way!"

    "It looks so good. Li Jingyuan is really lucky. He is also the concubine of the Marquis of Jinning, and his grandfather's family is the Duke of Zhen. His future will definitely not be bad  .¡±

    "Who said no"

    One of them sneered and said: "If you want me to tell you, you all said that Li Jingyuan had a good luck, but I think the sixth girl is really pitiful. She is a good Miss Jinning Houfu, and her grandfather's family is the Duke of Zhen.  No matter how bad the government is, the son-in-law is caught under the list, and the number one scholar is allowed to be selected by her, but in the end, this one is set, and the imperial examination fails the list."

    "It's really pitiful that this dignified daughter has been reduced to such a state."

    "Even if you pick anyone in the imperial city, they are better than that person. If it were me, I would have hanged myself with anger."

    The man was talking vigorously, when someone patted his shoulder suddenly, and he was a little unhappy when he was interrupted: "Who is it?!"

    He turned his head to look, but saw a mighty guard slapping his shoulder. The weight of the palm was so heavy that he couldn't straighten up. Across the guard, he saw a man in a green shirt  The young master stood behind, looking at him coldly.

    He swallowed: "You, who are you? Why do you look at me like this?!"

    Li Lin signaled Yuanyou to let go, his slender fingers were in his handPressed on the box, and his lips were slightly cold: "Your Excellency is really good, unfortunately, I am the Li Jingyuan you mentioned in your mouth."

    The man's eyes were wide open, his whole body was stiff, he opened his mouth and couldn't say anything.

    It is really embarrassing to say bad things about people and get caught in public.

    He struggled for a while, and reluctantly said: "Li, Mr. Li"

    Li Lin glanced at him, his eyes were cold, and said: "You say I can, but you can't say Miss Six. If there is a next time, I won't be able to talk."

    The man was sweating profusely. He always felt that the other party's gaze made him shudder, and he was very uneasy. He hurriedly responded a few times: "Yes, yes, I will not dare to say it next time."

    Don't dare to say such gossip again next time.

    Seeing this, Li Lin asked Yuan You to come back, and then the two went upstairs.

    After he left for a while, the people in the lobby began to discuss lively again.

    "It turned out that it was Li Jingyuan. He didn't look like a child from a poor family, but rather a son and grandson raised by a family. His bearing is really extraordinary."

    "No, it's no wonder that the Jinning Hou Mansion has a crush on him."

    "Hey, Third Master Su brought Sixth Girl here just now, and now Li Jingyuan is also here, isn't it an appointment?"

    "Probably yes."

    If this man and woman meet, maybe it will be told as a romantic story, but with the elders present, no one would dare to talk nonsense.

    Here Li Lin took Yuan You upstairs, Yuan You was still aggrieved, he wanted to draw his sword and kill someone just now, it was unreasonable, he dared to say that about his son.

    "Young master, let them go like this?!"

    "What if not?!" Li Lin glanced at him indifferently, "Let you draw your sword and chop them off?"

    Yuan You nodded vigorously: "Yes, I, Lao You, will be in charge of killing people!"

    Li Lin glanced at him again, this glance was a bit cold, Yuanyou realized it, and hurriedly added: "The big deal, the big deal is to let that dead fox of Jiubian clean up the mess."

    In Jiubian's eyes, Yuanyou is a rough guy, stupid, a fool who draws his sword and cuts people with his body but not his brain.

    In Yuanyou's eyes, Jiubian is just a small, cunning and very cunning wild fox, which is very annoying.

    The two disliked each other, Jiubian dug holes for Yuanyou every day, and Yuanyou drew his sword to kill people every day.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 42 She suspects that he is implicating her!

    ?

    When Li Lin came to Qiulanju, Su Xun just ordered Dr. Cha to make tea, and Yuan You stayed outside the door. Li Lin knocked on the door and came in, and then bowed to Su Xun.

    "Third Master."

    "Miss Six."

    Su Guan stood up and slightly bowed his knees in return: "Mr. Li."

    Su Xun said: "Okay, there are no outsiders here, don't see outsiders again, let's all sit down."

    Li Lin thanked him, sat down generously, and then put the wooden box on the side of the tea seat. Su Xun waved Dr. Cha down and poured him a cup of tea himself.

    Li Lin thanked: "Thank you, Third Master."

    Su Wan glanced at him and showed some gentle smiles. Li Lin looked away from her for a moment, and then asked, "How are the third master and the sixth young lady?"

    "Okay, it's nothing serious." Su Xun stretched his waist, and then said, "You said you want to make a pair of jade pendants, and let me choose the materials. Where are you now?"

    Li Lin opened the box and took out three pieces of jade, one black, one green and one white, and said, "This is what I have collected in the past few days. These three pieces are the best."

    The black one is a piece of black jade, the green one is a piece of jadeite with excellent water head, and the white one is a piece of warm jade.

    Su Xun stretched out his hand to touch it, and it felt very good, especially the piece of white warm jade, which was extremely rare. Su Wan felt a little chilly, so if she brought a piece of warm jade, it would be good for her body.

    Su Xun handed the warm jade to Su Wan: "Awan, what do you think of this?"

    Su Wan stretched out her hand and touched it. It felt very good. She nodded, "Yes."

    She was a little surprised, and she didn't know what method Li Lin used to find such three good pieces of jade in such a short period of time.

    However, Su Wan was actually very happy with his intentions. It would be fine if there were ready-made tokens for other people's engagement, but if they didn't, that's all.  Her satisfaction.

    Li Lin's eyes fell on her face. Her face was not big, her skin was fair and flabbergasted, especially her eyes, which were shining brightly. It could be seen that she liked her. He secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Miss Six has the style she wants, if so, let's talk about it."

    Su Wan shook her head: "No, I can do it."

    "Then I have a few copies here, why don't Miss Six take a look." He then took out a few blueprints from under the box and handed them over, Su Xun took them, and then looked at them with Su Wan.

    There are several styles, the front ones are all ordinary jade pendants, neither bad nor outstanding, probably ordinary jade pendants are like this, but the latter ones are flowery and small animals, especially  Among them is a little squirrel with a big tail, so soft and cute.

    Su Wan's heart melted at the sight: "This is cute."

    The corners of Li Lin's mouth turned up slightly upon hearing this, and he thought she was cuter than the little squirrel, Miss Six is ??a cute and intelligent girl.

    His slender fingers rubbed the edge of the teacup, and said: "Then use this, after all, it's you and me, it's the best if Miss Six likes it."

    Su Wan nodded: "I like this, thank you Mr. Li."

    He opened his thin lips slightly, and his eyes fell on the strand of hair on top of her hair: "You're welcome, this is what I should do."

    Su Xun coughed lightly, and successfully attracted the eyes of the two of them. Both eyes looked at him. Su Xun felt a little bad for a while, sighed in his heart, and said, "That's it, can you  Have you found a suitable craftsman? If you need my help, just ask."

    Li Lindao: "There is no need to be a craftsman. I am fortunate enough to have studied for a few years. I can do it by carving a piece of jade pendant. When I finish carving it, I will send it to the mansion."

    Su Xun was a little surprised: "Have you ever learned this before?"

    Li Linmian did not change his face: "I learned it from my father. I have traveled many places with my father. Sometimes I have no money, so I have to learn some crafts. After all, I have to eat."

    In an instant, Su Xun thought of how difficult it had been for him these years, and reached out and patted him on the shoulder: "It will be fine in the future, and your parents are gone this time, if there is anything, just come to find me  I am."

    After all, it is his son-in-law. If life is not good, he will naturally not stand idly by.

    Li Lin nodded: "Thank you, Third Master."

    "There's no need to be too polite." Su Xun was quite happy. Li Lin, although he was a little poorer, but he really cared about this marriage. He was upright and polite, with a gentle demeanor. Such a person really matched Su Wan.  fit.

    both??The matter was finished, but neither of the two parties proposed to leave. Li Lin sent someone to bring some snacks to Su Wan, and then Weng and his son-in-law sat at the teahouse drinking tea and chatting.  Listening to the storytelling downstairs and eating snacks at the table.

    Su Xun asked Li Lin about his future plans, and Li Lin said that he had no intention of official career and would return to his hometown after getting married.

    Li Lin was afraid that Su Xun would feel that he was poor like the outsiders, so he felt that he still had to explain, so he said: "Actually, I still have some land in my family, and I have also done some business, and I also have some money. The third master doesn't have to  Worrying, aside from other things, is enough to support a family."

    "As for the marriage, the third master doesn't have to worry about it. I will definitely not embarrass the third master and Miss Six."

    Hearing this, Su Wan suddenly remembered the letter she had written before, turned her head and saw Li Lin's smiling eyes, her heart skipped a beat, and her face turned red instantly.

    She suspected that he was implicating her!

    snort!

    Su Xun didn't feel it, and was even very happy to hear his words: "That's good, as long as you have a good life in the future, I can rest assured."

    What Su Xun was most afraid of was that his daughter would suffer hardship. This time Li Lin said that his life was not bad, so he was relieved.

    The two talked for a while, and Su Xun asked someone to take the chessboard to play chess with Li Lin. Su Xun's chess skills were good, but not as good as Li Lin's. The two games ended in failure, just as he was about to start the third game.  At that time, someone knocked on the door and reported that Jin Ninghou had something to ask him to go back.

    Su Xun thought for a while, then made an appointment with Li Lin to continue next time, and then took Su Wan and others to leave. Li Lin sent the father and daughter out, and then sat back at the teahouse and took a sip of tea  , Yuanyou walked in from the door, and closed the door by the way.

    "Young master." Yuanyou lowered his voice and said in a low voice, "Jiubian sent someone here just now, saying that something happened to the Marquis of Jinning."

    Li Lin paused, raised his eyes and asked him: "What's the matter?!"

    "Prince Sui wanted to hire the third girl from the Marquis of Jinning as his side concubine, and the three girls made a fuss after they returned."

    If the third girl really became King Sui's side concubine, the Marquis of Jin Ning might be in a bad mood.

    Li Lin frowned. He felt that the other people in the Marquis of Jinning had nothing to do with him, but it was about Su Wan. He was afraid that something would happen to her, and she would be sad in the future.

    "Let someone make an appointment, I need to pay a visit to His Majesty Dong Zhao."

    [The author has something to say]

    Sorry, something happened during the day, and the update is a bit late.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 43

    ?

    Su Xun took Su Guan back to the mansion in a hurry, ordered someone to send Su Guan back to Guanyuan, and then went to Fupingyuan. When he came, Jin Ninghou and his wife were there, the eldest room Su Wang and Yang, the second room Su Lin and  Jiang Shi, and even Li Shi are there.

    He stepped forward and saluted: "Father and mother."

    Marquis Jin Ning stopped and said: "It's good if you come, just sit down first."

    "Yes." Su Xun sat down next to Mrs. Li, whose face was pale, glanced at him and dared not speak in silence.

    Su Xun felt that the atmosphere was a bit oppressive, and turned his head to look at it. Everyone's faces were a little bit wrong, especially Yang's face was stiff and very ugly.

    "What's going on here?!"

    Marquis Jin Ning suppressed his breath and said, "A Ling from your elder brother's family is back today."

    Su Xun naturally knew that Su Ling was back today. He knew it when Su Ling and Su Ruo entered the door in the morning. Mrs. Wang even asked Su Wan to persuade her, but she and Su Fu got into a fight.

    Wang said with a stiff face: "A-Ling said that King Sui wants to marry her as his side concubine, and she wants to marry her."

    Although this side concubine is also a concubine, the palace is different from other families after all. Apart from not being able to wear Zhenghong and the bridegroom to greet the marriage in person, most of the other things are the same, but it is simpler, and most of the side concubines of the palace marry  It is also a noble girl from a noble family, and both the dowry and letter of appointment are required, so it is also called betrothal marriage, not accepting marriage.

    Su Xun was taken aback for a moment, suspecting that he had heard it wrong: "What did mother say?!"

    Mrs. Wang repeated: "A-Ling wants to marry King Sui as a side concubine."

    Su Xun's face froze a little bit: "Mother, this matter is absolutely unacceptable."

    Wang's face was ugly: "Of course I can't agree, but if I don't, Ah Ling said, either find her a better place than Prince Zhao's Mansion, or give her the marriage of Afu."

    "If she can't do both, she would rather die."

    "Pingbaihou's residence is also involved in this matter. A Ruo said that if the residence is unwilling, she will take Ah Ling to Pingbaihou's residence to get married."

    Speaking of this, Mrs. Wang looked at Mrs. Yang bitterly: "It's all about you, a poisonous woman. If it weren't for you, how could there be a mistake in the marriage between Ah Ling and the Chen family? If it wasn't for this, our family wouldn't be in such a situation.  situation!"

    Yang stood listening to Wang's accusation, dissatisfied in her heart, and then said: "Since she wants to die, let her go, is it true that we let her marry King Sui, disturbing our entire family?  peaceful."

    "It's just a concubine, so it's fine if you give up."

    "Shut up!" Su Wang wished she could slap her across the face, "It's just a concubine, Ah Ling is a sister in the family after all, she was fine at first, but it was you mother and daughter who harmed her, now you blame her instead  , and want her to die!"

    Su Wang was completely disappointed with Yang Shihe. They have been husband and wife for many years, but they didn't know that the person next to him was such a vicious person who would harm others whenever he could. These days, whenever he thinks about it, he shudders.

    But Yang said: "But things have come to this stage, where can we find a better marriage for her than Afu, and is she worthy? A concubine, is it possible that she still wants to be a princess?!"

    Mrs. Yang is confident, she feels that Su Ling is a concubine daughter, no matter how wronged she is, she should be killed silently for the sake of the lives of more than 20 people in the whole family.

    "As for Afu's marriage, that's something she absolutely can't even think about, not to mention that Prince Zhao's Mansion doesn't agree, it's just absurd for her, a concubine, to want to rob me of Afu's marriage."

    How can her concubine daughter of the Afuhou Mansion, the son of the eldest son, be comparable to a concubine daughter? It's a joke!

    "If I really want to tell you, I should have promised her to that kid from the Li family, covered her head, and carried her out of the house. It's hard for her to refuse. If this is the case, the matter will be settled!"

    Su Xun didn't want to interrupt at first, but when he saw Yang's talking too much, and even involved Li Lin, his expression changed several times: "Sister-in-law, be careful, Mr. Li and Ah Wan have already settled on a marriage.  I heard you say these words once, but I don't want to hear you say them a second time."

    But Yang said: "Could it be that the third brother is willing to marry a poor girl like Li Lin, who is a dignified daughter of the sixth girl. If I, Afu, are accused of such a marriage, I will definitely not agree."

    "Mr. Yang, shut up!" Marquis Jin Ning's face turned black, and his gaze was fixed on Mrs. Yang, who met his gaze, feeling a little scared in his heart.

    Jin Ninghou said: "Mr. Yang, don't you think that my Jin Ninghou's mansion is really afraid of your Yang family? You are so confident that you think we really dare not send you back to the Yang family, right?!"

    Yang's heart trembled, and then she lowered her voice: "I'm just looking for a solution.  "

    Mrs. Wang was very angry: "Your solution is to let Ah Ling die!"

    Yang said: "Does the mother-in-law have any other better solutions?!"

    No!

    If there is a better way, or a way to get the best of both worlds, now the whole family won't worry about it here, but if Su Ling is really allowed to die, Su Ling is also the blood of the family, they are naturally unwilling, but  They couldn't promise her to marry King Sui.

    In the final analysis, it was Yang and Su Fu who caused the disaster, and now the family is in a dilemma.

    Wang accused Yang: "It's really a crime, if you didn't make these things, why did you come here!"

    Yang said: "Now that things have happened, it's useless for my mother-in-law to blame me. It's better to think about how to persuade her to give up such an idea. Let's talk to her about a marriage, and the matter will be over."

    Wang stared at her: "You think it's so easy to persuade, what Ah Ling wants is a better marriage than Afu."

    Yang said: "She is a concubine, and she still wants to be better than Afu, it's a dream!"

    Going around and going around, I also went back to this matter.

    Jin Ninghou said: "Okay, don't quarrel. Third child, you ask Ah Wan to persuade Ah Ling, and ask Ah Wan to talk to Su Ling properly. Grandfather must make the decision and find a good marriage for her."

    Su Xun originally didn't want Su Wan to get involved, but after thinking about it, if Su Ling really married King Sui and was involved in the battle for the heir apparent, the whole family, including him and Su Wan, might be in danger too.  , so I can only agree.

    "Then the son will ask Awan, if she agrees, go, if she doesn't want to, we elders will settle the matter, Awan is filial and sensible, and parents love her dearly, so don't throw away any rags.  give her."

    Regarding Li Lin's marriage, none of the sisters in the family were willing to fight to the death. In the end, Su Wan was still asked to fill in the hole. Now that something else happened, she was asked to persuade her.

    All the sisters wanted to marry high-ranking people, but she wanted to marry a Juren. It was because she was well-behaved, sensible, understanding, and had no dissatisfaction in her heart, but it was not an excuse for her family to bully her.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 44

    ?

    Marquis Jin Ning and Mrs. Wang were very guilty towards Su Wan, and they were also guilty towards Su Ling before, but now that Su Ling has done something like this, the two of them are extremely disappointed in her, and feel pity for Su Wan even more.

    Mrs. Wang glared at Su Xun, and said, "Awan is my own granddaughter, so I can't feel sorry for her."

    Su Xun said: "I knew that my mother loved Ah Wan the most."

    Jin Ninghou said helplessly: "In that case, let's all go back separately. If you have any good ideas, let's talk about them."

    "yes."

    A group of people saluted and left. Su Xun and Li Shi walked together. Li Shi turned pale and was about to say something when he heard Su Lin calling Su Xun.

    "Third brother." Su Lin and Jiang Shi walked over together.

    "Second brother." Su Xun smiled, and then asked, "Second brother called me for something?!"

    Su Lin is thirty-six years old, and she is a bit thin and thin. She looks a bit like the medical girl back then, but the two mustaches on her lips make him look a little old-fashioned.

    The third room and the second room of the Su family have always been transparent people, that is, Su Ran has been jumping around for a long time.

    Su Lin asked him: "Third brother, are you really willing? Aguan is your own daughter, a dignified and noble daughter, but she wants to marry such a person. Parents and mothers prefer the long house. Sister-in-law and Afu have done so many wrong things."  , but it¡¯s still fine now, the unlucky ones are you and me.¡±

    Su Xun paused, but said: "What does Second Brother mean by saying this?!"

    Su Lin said: "I'm just reminding you, it's not very interesting."

    After speaking, he took Jiang Shi away, and Su Xun looked at the back of the couple leaving, his eyes flickered slightly.

    When the husband and wife returned to Yuhua Garden, Su Xun sent someone to talk to Su Wan about this matter, and Mrs. Li asked him: "What does your second brother mean?!"

    Su Xun smiled: "What do you mean, it just makes us feel that our parents prefer the eldest house. If we have a bad time, he will probably be happy in his heart."

    Su Lin always believed that the death of his biological mother was a trick of the Wang family. She had been holding back all these years, but she hated her to death. She wished that he and Su Wang would turn against each other and make Wang's heartbroken.

    Mrs. Li frowned: "Although what he said is not pleasant, I am worried about Ah Luo."

    Su Xun felt strange: "What are you worried about A Luo doing? A Luo is not doing well."

    Li Shi worried: "If Ah Luo is a few years from now, when it's time to discuss marriage, if the family needs it, will she be like Ah Wan, marrying such a person"

    "Third Master, A Luo is so cute, you have always loved her the most, you must find a good marriage for her in the future, don't let her give everything for the family"

    Su Xun was drinking tea. He paused when he heard this, then put down the teacup and asked her: "So, what kind of marriage do you think is a good marriage?!"

    What kind of marriage is a good marriage?  !

    Mrs. Li was a little at a loss.

    Su Xun asked her: "Which one do you think is the best marriage between Afu and Awan?!"

    Mrs. Li thought for a while, and replied: "Of course it is Afu. Afu is going to marry the Zhao Palace, and Awan is going to marry a poor and poor boy."

    Su Xun glanced at her, and suddenly laughed: "Do you think wealth and glory are more important, or is peace and comfort more important?!"

    Mrs. Li paused, and for a moment didn't know how to answer.

    After a while, I heard Su Xun say again: "You have been married into the mansion for many years, if not for the kindness of the people in the mansion, and Ah Wan being obedient and well-behaved, you probably don't know how much anger you would have to suffer. If I were more ridiculous and took two concubines  Or like to run into the building, do you think your life is good?!"

    Although Mrs. Li is the second wife, she is married to a high-ranking family. Her status is not as good as that of Mrs. Jiang, who is the second wife.  For the sake of swallowing your anger.

    "Perhaps in your opinion, high marriage is a good thing to be famous, but outsiders don't know the sadness inside. It's you. If something happened to you in the house, would the Li family dare to come to ask for help?"  justice?!"

    Li's eyelids trembled, and his heart also trembled.

    Su Xun continued: "They dare not, or they may even say that our aunt made some mistakes, adults don't remember villains, please forgive her once."

    "But the Duke of Zhen's mansion dares." Su Xun's brows and eyes seemed to be smiling, "The year Yue Shi died, Jinning Marquis Mansion was as dead as stagnant water. If it wasn't for Yue Shi's death from illness, Jinning  Everyone in the Hou family, maybe they will accompany herburial.  "

    Li's legs softened and he almost sat on the ground.

    "You say Mr. Li is not good, but I think he is very good. He is born well and has good knowledge, but his background is not good, but so what. His ancestors taught him not to take concubines. If he dares to take concubines, I will  Kill him, as long as the Marquis of Jinning is still there, he will never want to bully Ah Wan, if something happens to Ah Wan, he will be the first to suffer."

    "You think Afu's marriage is good, but I don't think so. The relationship between a son and a girl is sincere and inseparable, but in the blink of an eye, it's just a fleeting moment. In the end, maybe this infatuated person will become a sad person."

    "If it's well-behaved and let the elders talk about marriage, Princess Zhao will definitely be satisfied with Afu, but Afu has seduced the three sons fascinated, which caused a lot of troubles, and Princess Zhao lost everything because of it."  As for the face, Afu has to learn from her marriage."

    "Third Young Master's temperament of not being able to grow up a child, if his wife marries and gets the love of her mother-in-law, with the help of her mother-in-law, it will be fine for the husband and wife to live in harmony in the future. If not, it will be the beginning of a lifetime of misfortune."

    "When the time comes, the mother-in-law will mix in it, and then give him two or three concubines, and give birth to a few concubine sons and daughters. In this life, even if he can protect himself, he will also pass through endless struggles."

    Before Su Xun admitted that the marriage between Su Wan and Zhao Mingyan was due to the agreement between the Yue family and Princess Zhao, and the sisterhood between Princess Zhao and the Yue family. She would always take care of Su Wan, but she did not  According to him, he will not bully her.

    "Mr. Lee."

    Li Shi lowered her head in a daze: "I am here."

    "You don't need to worry about A Luo's affairs. If at that time, the family is waiting for her to save her life, it will be her life. If not, I will naturally plan for her. The Su family is not the Li family.  There is no need to cling to the powerful."

    "You don't want to expect her to climb high and look far, and get this sincere love for life. In this world, only one or two people have such a fate throughout the ages. You don't want to gamble with her life on this fate."

    "You are her mother, you just hope that she will be safe and sound for the rest of her life. When she gets married in the future, she will grow old in harmony and love with her husband"

    Mrs. Li stretched out her hand to wipe away her tears, and nodded vigorously: "I understand, in the future, the third master will still decide on A Luo's marriage, and I will not do anything carelessly." (Remember this website website: www.hlnovel  .com

 Chapter 45 Peonies on Earth

    ?

    Su Guan heard what Su Xun sent someone to pass on, but he couldn't come to his senses for a long time, and finally sent the person away. Xiao Sang had brought someone back to bring the dinner back from the big kitchen.

    Eight-treasure meatballs, steamed fish, dried bamboo shoots and bacon, stir-fried vegetables with vegetables, ginkgo cake, muffins, lotus seed soup, meat and vegetables, suitable for saltiness.

    Most of the high family nobles eat in a big kitchen, and after the big kitchen prepares the food, the masters of each courtyard will send people to pick it up.

    Of course, in addition to the large kitchen, some courtyards also have small kitchens, such as the Jinning Hou Mansion, which is Wang's Fuping Courtyard.

    The kitchen will list meals every day. If the masters want to eat anything, they will send someone to notify in advance and let the kitchen make it. This is why many unfavored girls live very poorly in the mansion.

    The host who hosts the feed decides what you can eat every day and whether you will be hungry.

    Fortunately, the family is the housekeeper of the Wang family. No one dares to treat Su Wan as a direct granddaughter. The food is always rich, but if you want to eat something special, someone will help you buy it for the money.  OK

    The maids and maids around the girls of the big clan also have different treatment in terms of eating. The big maids like Xiao Sang and Xiaoman and the second-class maids can bring meals back to their own houses to eat, and other maids who do rough cleaning  The maids went to the big kitchen to eat together.

    The Dajia clan also has unwritten rules, there are two first-class maids and four second-class maids next to the concubine's daughter, one first-class maid and two second-class maids next to the concubine's daughter.

    Therefore, there are two first-class maids and four second-class maids around Su Wan. The first-class maids usually serve her personally and take them with her wherever she goes, while the second-class maids take care of daily trivial matters.

    The person in charge of making clothes is an embroiderer named Zhixiu, the one in charge of the yard is Zhiyue, the one in charge of the jewelry warehouse is Azhu, and the one in charge of daily food is Zhiwei.

    A Zhu is Yue Shi's personal servant girl. Su Wan wants to call her Aunt A Zhu. After Yue Shi passed away, she asked to stay by Su Wan's side. It's just that she doesn't like to go out. That's why Su Wan came to see her on the night of her engagement.  On the side of Su Wan.

    Knowing that Su Wan was willing to marry himself, and the Zhen Guo government also agreed, he didn't say anything.

    Because of Azhu's special status, even though she is a second-class maid, what she can receive is the monthly salary of a first-class maid.

    Su Wan has no relationship with her. She has been traveling for so long, and she has only seen her once.

    Su Wan gave the steamed fish and muffins to Xiaosang and Xiaowan, and asked them to go down to eat. He didn't have to wait on him, so he ate dinner slowly, and let Xiaosang and Xiaowan share the rest of the lotus seed soup.

    As night fell, Meigu brought the two of them to Guanyuan, saying that they were here to give gifts for Mrs. Wang, who reckoned that she felt sorry for the granddaughter, but instead gave her a set of ruby ??heads and an emerald eight-treasure bracelet.

    In addition, there are some nourishing and health supplements for women, such as jujube, donkey-hide gelatin, isinglass, salvia miltiorrhiza, cordyceps, etc., a box full of good quality and high value.

    Mei Gu said: "Madam ordered me to bring these things to Sixth Miss. She said that Sixth Miss was ill before and needs to be recuperated."

    The thing has already been delivered to the door, so naturally there is no reason to refuse it. The so-called elder dare not resign, if you refuse, it will be a slap in the face.

    Su Wan had no choice but to marry things and accept them, thinking to herself, let's treat the crap about persuading Su Ling as a job, she has already collected money, so let's spend some time.

    Su Wan said: "Please trouble grandma to miss me, please let grandma rest assured, Awan will naturally take care of her body."

    "Since Miss Six thinks so, Madam is relieved."

    Aunt Mei came and went in a hurry, and only these things were left behind. Su Wan asked Xiao Sang to pick out nourishing medicinal materials, packed them in a wooden box, and planned to meet Su Ling tomorrow, and put the rest together in the warehouse.

    Xiao Sang was full of admiration for her behavior: "The girl is really smart."

    I didn't have to pay anything, and I got a lot of things for nothing.

    "Okay, let's go and get things done. Let's have a rest early. I'm a little tired after going out today."

    "Yes, girl."

    The next day, after breakfast, Su Wan went to Ruoling Garden with Xiao Sang and Xiao Mo with gifts, and heard Su Fu's angry scolding from a distance, and the image of a rich girl disappeared, like a shrew  Cursing.

    "Su Ling, come out for me, don't think I can't do anything to you by hiding in the yard, come out for me!"

    "Come out! If you don't come out again, I will have someone knock on the door!"

    Su Wan paused, then said to Xiao Sang, "Go and ask what it is."

    Xiao Sang took the order to go forward, and came back after a while. She whispered the reason in Su Wan's ear: "Earlier this morning, the third girl took someone to the fourth girl's yard, and took the children from the fourth girl's yard.  The peony has been pulled out, and the fourth girl is about to go crazy."

    Su Wan clicked her tongue: "No wonder she yelled so loudly."

    Although the courtyard Su Fu lives in is called Furong Garden, her favorite is indeed peonies. The courtyard is full of peonies, which are shining brightly and rich in the world.

    She herself cherishes it very much, and now that Su Ling has pulled her out, she may have the heart to kill Su Ling.

    Su Wan didn't bother to confront Su Fu, lest she couldn't deal with Su Ling and finally vented her anger on herself, so she said: "I'll wait here for a while, Xiao Mo will go to grandma's Fuping Courtyard quickly, explain the reason of the matter, let  Grandma sent someone to call her away."

    Xiao Mo nodded: "The servant takes orders."

    After she finished speaking, she left in a hurry, Xiao Sang and Su Wan found a stone table nearby to sit down and rest, separated by the smoke willow and green wall, listening to Su Fu's furious scolding and the sound of ordering someone to knock on the courtyard door  .

    After a while, people from Fuping Court came to invite her, saying that it was Mrs. Wang who invited her, and someone from Su Fu wanted to deal with Su Ling, but Su Ling closed the door, so she had no choice but to give up and took her away in a hurry.  He planned to report Su Ling to the Wang family.

    After Su Fu left, Xiao Mo returned to Su Wan's side, and Su Wan knocked on the door of Ruoling Garden with the two of them.

    The people inside saw that it was Su Wan, and seeing that Su Fu had already left, they opened the door and invited Su Wan in for tea. Su Wan was led to the main hall, where Su Ling was already waiting.

    She was wearing a bright red dress, with delicate makeup on her face, charming and seductive, with a cloudy bun on her head, with a few precious pearl flowers inserted, she looked extremely luxurious.

    Su Wan was taken aback for a moment, and called out to Third Sister.

    "You are here, sit down and drink tea. This tea is Junshan tea by the Dongting Lake. It is rare. The prince gave it to me a few days ago. It is a coincidence that you came today. Try drinking a cup." (Remember this  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 46 One person, how can it be worth everything

    ?

    Su Wan sat down, and asked Xiao Sang to hand over the box: "You are not at home these days, and I can't take care of you. These things are my presents for you. They are all nourishing medicinal materials. I gave them to you.  You take care of yourself too."

    Su Wan took a sip of the tea, it tasted really good, but she didn't care about it, so she put it down after taking a sip.

    Su Ling said: "Then I would like to thank you."

    "Third sister, you are welcome." Su Wan smiled gently, and then said, "Actually, I didn't come today just to see you. Grandma ordered me to come and persuade you."

    "I understand." Su Ling said lightly, "I've made up my mind, so you don't need to persuade me."

    Su Wan sighed: "Although I was ordered to persuade you, in fact, I also wanted to persuade you. It's really not worth it for the sake of breathing. I know that my eldest aunt and fourth sister bullied you, but I will pay for it for the rest of my life.  It's not worth it after all."

    "Although you and I are ladies in deep boudoirs, we should understand the current situation. King Sui wants to seize the throne, and it's hard to say whether he will win or lose. If you marry, there are only two possibilities. If it's not heaven, it's hell."

    Su Ling sneered: "I know what you said, but I'm different from you. You think it's good to marry Li Lin, but I can't swallow this breath. I'd rather die standing than  Being trampled under by Su Fu will make their mother and daughter run rampant for the rest of their lives."

    "And do you think that if you swallow your anger, Yang and Su Fu will let me go?! Impossible!"

    "In this life, either I will trample them under my feet, or they will bully me to death, and let me live my life swallowing. I can't do it."

    Su Wan closed her eyes, it was indeed possible.

    "Grandmother said that I don't think about my relatives in the family, but when did they think about me? If not, how can Yang and Su Fu, who bully me, be okay!"

    "I know that they care about the affairs of the family and focus on the overall situation, but to put the overall situation first is to watch me being bullied and not make decisions for me."

    "They don't want to turn against the Yang family. Maybe I'm just a concubine with a low status. I don't have the qualifications to make them turn against the Yang family for me. Maybe in the end, I'm just a dead character."

    Su Ling bit her red lips: "Since they don't think about me, how can I think about them, even if I pull the Jinning Hou Mansion into this vortex, I will trample Su Fu on the soles of my feet in my lifetime  Down, it doesn't matter whether you live or die."

    Su Guan sighed secretly in her heart. Su Ling had seen through it, and she was determined to do this. She didn't want to be murdered by Mrs. Yang and Su Fu in this noble mansion and die quietly.  Shi and Su Fu stepped under their feet.

    As for Jinninghou's Mansion, Jinninghou's Mansion doesn't care about her life or death, and she doesn't care about the life and death of everyone in Jinninghou's Mansion.

    Speaking of it, it seems to be true.

    Su Wan pinched the veil in her hand, she knew that her persuasion was too shallow for Su Ling, after all, whoever the knife fell on would know how much it hurt.

    Su Wan thought about it for a long time but couldn't think of a way to deal with it. She felt that this matter was very troublesome and disturbed her very much.

    Su Ling calmed down and said: "Okay, you don't need to say any more, I am very happy that you came to see me today, just drink a cup of tea with me."

    Knowing that she couldn't be persuaded, Su Wan smiled and drank tea with her, sat for a while, then took her leave and left, turned around and went to Fuping Courtyard.  He ran out, chasing after several maidservants.

    Su Guan held up her skirt and entered the gate, and then a maid came up to meet her: "Miss Six is ??here, Madam is currently in the side hall, she scolded Miss Si, Miss Si ran away in anger, Madam is still angry."

    Su Wan nodded: "I will try to persuade grandma."

    The maid laughed when she heard the words: "Miss Liu is filial, no wonder Madam always thinks of Miss Liu."

    The maid led Su Wan to the side hall. Mrs. Wang was asking the aunt next to her to fix her temples, her face was very ugly, but when she saw Su Wan walking in, she restrained herself a little.

    Su Wan slightly bowed his knees and saluted: "Grandmother is well."

    "Awan is here, come and show grandma."

    Su Wan went up, and someone brought an embroidered pier for her to sit on, and someone brought her some tea.

    Mrs. Wang waved the people next to her to go down, stretched out her fingers and pressed her forehead, and then asked her: "You came from your third sister, what did she say?"

    Su Wan told Wang Shi what Su Ling said. After hearing it, Wang Shi was really shocked and almost cried: "It's all my fault. Let Yang Shi and Afu be in my eyes.She said such things because she was hurting Ah Ling under her skin.  "

    Su Wan persuaded: "Grandmother, don't be sad, the most important thing now is how to solve it."

    Mrs. Wang wiped her face with a handkerchief: "A Ling is determined"

    "Grandmother, Third Sister cares about Auntie and Fourth Sister. If Grandmother doesn't want to settle this matter with Third Sister's death, this will be a breakthrough." Su Ling sighed helplessly, "To uphold justice for Third Sister, let her know that the government  God cares about her, and I won't be sorry for her in the future."

    Wang paused for a moment, then sighed: "Ah Guan, it's easy for you to say, you know that the Marquis of Jinning and the Yang family have been in-laws for twenty years, if they really turned their backs and divorced Yang, then Yang would  How could you let us go, and your fourth sister and your elder brother"

    "No matter how bad your fourth sister is, she is now going to be engaged to Prince Zhao's Mansion. This marriage is of great benefit to the manor. If your eldest aunt is dismissed rashly, how can Prince Zhao's Mansion be satisfied?"

    "Furthermore, your elder brother is the eldest grandson of our family, and he will inherit the family business in the future. If there is a mother who was abandoned, he may not be able to hold his head up for the rest of his life."

    Su Wan asked: "Then choose between falling out with the Yang family or marrying the third sister to King Sui. How should grandma choose?"

    Su Wan thought clearly, to give Su Ling justice, that is, she can't deal with Su Fu, even Yang Shi, so she can feel at ease, don't think about King Sui anymore, and the matter will be settled.

    But when she saw Wang Shi's silent face, she sighed secretly in her heart, the family didn't want Su Ling to marry King Sui, but also didn't want to turn against Yang Shi.

    But in this world, there is no such thing as the best of both worlds.

    Yes, there is an easier way, that is to let go of Su Ling, as long as she is gone, talking about marrying anyone is just a cloud.

    Su Wan felt that her heart was cold and cold. She was really worried. After weighing the pros and cons, the people in the family decided to let Su Ling go. It didn't mean that grandparents didn't care about Su Ling, but they loved this family more, for the sake of the family.  For future planning, Su Ling is just a member of this family.

    It's just one person, how can it be worth everything.

    Su Wan's heart trembled, and she suddenly knelt down and kowtowed to Mrs. Wang.

    "Grandmother, Ah Wan has a plan. I beg Grandmother to help her and drive Third Sister out of the house!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 47 Proposal

    ?

    Su Wan said: "Prince Sui wants to marry the third sister as a side concubine because she is a girl from the Marquis of Jinning's mansion and her status in the Marquis of Jinning's mansion. If she is not, our mansion has also made it clear.  If you are willing to take care of her, it is still unknown whether King Sui will marry her."

    "If you don't want to, we will bring her back after this incident. In the future, grandma will make up for her and find another good marriage for her."

    "If King Sui is still willing to marry her, then it has nothing to do with the family."

    Su Wan lowered her head: "As for the excuse Didn't Aunt She stay in Pingbaihou's mansion and didn't want to come back, then ask uncle to give Aunt She a concubine letter, saying that the mansion took pity on her and let the three  Sister just go with her."

    "As for the following matters, if King Sui is willing to marry her, the eldest sister also said that the third sister can get married in Pingbaihou's mansion. In this way, our mansion will not have any more contact with her, and everything has nothing to do with us  .¡±

    "This time the eldest sister sent the third sister back, and I think the Pingbaihou Mansion has something to do with King Sui, so that's fine."

    Su Wan closed her eyes, her mood was very complicated. Originally, she really didn't want to care about these shitty things, but she couldn't just watch them happen.

    If Su Ling insists on marrying King Sui, there will be two results. One is that the family will abandon her and let her die;  fighting.

    But whether it is the so-called original novel or Su Fu's counterattack, Sui Wang will lose. If Su Ling really marries Sui Wang, not only her, but even Jinninghou's family will not have any good results.  But in an instant.

    In the past, Su Wan didn't want to care about the fight between sisters, but now, she couldn't ignore it. Even if she didn't care about others, she still wanted to care about her father and Su Luo and Su Lan.

    Driving Su Ling out of the house is already the best solution.

    If King Sui doesn't want to marry Su Ling again at that time, the family can make arrangements for her. If she ends up marrying, then break away from her. After that, she will become a side concubine, and she wants to step on Su Fu and Yang's family.  , also achieved what she thought in her heart.

    After listening to her words, Mrs. Wang's face gradually became serious. She twisted the veil lightly with her fingers, as if thinking about the possibility of the matter.

    After a long time, she ordered someone to help Su Wan up, and then said: "You go back first, you don't need to worry about this matter, grandma and your grandfather can make plans after discussing it."

    Su Wan answered yes, and then let Xiao Sang help her leave Fuping Courtyard, and returned to her own yard. Xiao Sang ordered someone to boil hot water and apply heat to her knees. When she knelt just now, her knees were sore  flushed.

    Xiao Sang didn't know what was going on, her eyes were red, and she blamed Wang: "Even if the girl didn't persuade the third girl, the madam shouldn't punish her to kneel down."

    She carefully held a hot handkerchief and applied it to Su Wan. The girl who was pampered in the boudoir had a very delicate body and could leave marks with just one swipe. At that time, Su Wan couldn't care less, and what she said was indeed not  Well, it is indeed a bit treasonous to suggest that the sisters in the mansion should be expelled from the house.

    Su Wan lowered her eyes, she was a little tired after tossing and tossing for so long: "I knelt by myself, don't say such things."

    "But the girl didn't do anything wrong, why did she kneel?!" Xiao Sang was still dissatisfied, how wronged her girl is, she obviously did nothing wrong, but she still has to run here and there, working hard  , but also to look at other people's faces and suffer all kinds of grievances.

    Others don't love their own girl, but she does.

    "Okay, just apply it and it will be fine." Su Wan said, "You can ask someone to go and see what there is to eat in the big kitchen, and get some back. The matter is almost settled, so don't worry."

    "yes."

    ? That night, Mrs. Wang and Marquis Jin Ning met with their sons and daughters-in-law again, and talked about expelling Su Ling from the house.

    Su Xun and Li Shi have no objection, after all, they are not their own daughters, and Su Ling herself insists on marrying Prince Sui to endanger people in the family, so they have to think more about themselves, their parents and children.

    Su Lin and Jiang Shi have no objection, even if they have opinions, it's not their turn to speak, and Su Lin has a better goal, she doesn't want the family to get involved with King Sui, if he wants to talk, she is just a concubine  , It's fine if you die, why bother to do so many things.

    It is Wang's own flesh and blood, and this is how she treats her. If it were his daughter, she would have died countless times.

    Mrs. Yang is a little happy. She has been jealous of Aunt She for many years. If Aunt She can be solved in this way and let her leave the house, she will never see this person again, how can she be unhappy.

    But SueWang is not very willing, Su Ling is his biological daughter, although Aunt She is an aunt, she has been with him for many years, even longer than Yang Shi, and Yang Shi has been in love with him for many years, but Aunt She has been by his side.  For so many years, his relationship is not bad, and the two of them also gave birth to two girls.

    But now, there is no room for him to be unwilling.

    "Boss, I know you love A-Ling, and I love her too, but she is so obsessed, and I can't tolerate her dragging the whole family into these disputes." Wang sighed, "As the son of the world, you should also treat her as a prince."  The Hou Mansion is the most important."

    "Son, I know." Su Wang sat there, Yang Shi smiled at the side, and said, "This method is a very good one. From now on, what Ah Ling will do will not be related to our family's affairs.  .¡±

    Mrs. Wang looked at Su Jian who was at the side. He was the only grandson sitting here in the mansion at this time. Su Wang and Yang's son, the eldest son of the mansion, was also the one who would take over the family business in the future.

    "Ajian, do you have anything to say?!"

    Su Jian shook his head, his expression calm: "Grandmother, grandson has nothing to say."

    In fact, he is still a bit confused until now. Although he is a military general, he is a man of literature. He has read poetry and books since he was a child. How many high schools in the imperial city are fighting openly and secretly, and his sons and daughters are fighting each other.  In addition to the fierce battle for wealth and honor, I feel lucky.

    He felt that his family was different, brothers and sisters lived in harmony, and brothers and sisters were all harmonious, but he didn't expect so many things to happen recently.

    He only thinks that his mother and younger sister are excellent women in the world, and that is the fifth sister Su Ran from the second uncle's family. She is also a rare talented woman.  Ling tended to be in a position to be in power, to be lowly and humble, so humble that he looked down on him.

    But nowSu Fu and Su Ran harmed Su Ling, and he thought that the best mother also ruined Su Ling's marriage with the Chen family, trying to ruin her life, and now, the family also abandoned Su Ling  .  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 48 After all, you still blame me

    ?

    Until now, he doesn't know what to say, should he blame his mother or his sister?  But these are his closest people, he really can't say it, but Su Ling is really innocent.

    Marquis Jin Ning glanced at him, feeling a little disappointed in his heart, maybe he was at a loss for a moment, he was planning to bow his head for the family's century-old prosperity, but today's descendants have lost his blood, and they don't know the future, the future of Marquis Jin Ning's mansion  , how to

    He felt a little empty in his heart, and he said after a long time: "Since that's the case, let's do it this way, boss, you go and send someone to inform Ah Ruo tomorrow, and ask her to come over, so that this time is settled."

    Su Wang nodded: "My son will."

    Jin Ninghou and Wang were in a bad mood, and they didn't want to say anything after talking about these things, so they asked everyone to go back.

    In the early morning of the next day, the mansion sent someone to the Pingbaihou Mansion to inform Su Ruo, told the final decision of the Jinninghou Mansion, and asked Su Ruo and Aunt She to go there.

    Aunt She was terrified but also a little sad, tears streaming down her face, crying very pitifully.

    After all, it is her own biological mother, so Su Ruo had no choice but to persuade her: "Now it's not as good as before, that woman from the Yang family seized the opportunity to harm you and A-Ling, and in the future, A-Ling and I won't care about you.  Fu low to be a small child and suffer so much, it is better for me to buy a house for you to take care of."

    Aunt She also knows this truth, but she has lived in the house for twenty years, and now she leaves suddenly, she is reluctant to part with Su Wang, after all, Su Wang is her man.

    Su Ruo said: "You don't have to think about your father anymore, as long as he cares about you and A-Ling a little bit, A-Ling won't be killed like this."

    Aunt She only knew how to cry, shaking her head while crying, tears falling down.

    Su Ruo persuaded again: "Okay, don't cry anymore, Ah Ling and I will never ignore you in the future, just take good care of yourself."

    Su Ruo finally managed to persuade Aunt She, and the two changed their clothes and went to Jinninghou's mansion in a carriage. Jinninghou and Wang met Su Ruo, and Aunt She went to Ruolingyuan to meet Su Ling.  .

    At this time Su Ling was wearing a red dress, standing in the room and ordering people to pack things.

    "Three girls!"

    Su Ling turned around and saw Aunt She, and then walked up, the ring on her body was tinkling, and her red lips parted slightly: "Auntie is back, how are you doing recently?!"

    Aunt She held back her tears and said, "It's all right, how can your elder sister treat me badly."

    "That's good. I'll accompany you to pack your things in a while. Grandma said that I can take away everything belonging to Auntie. Even if Mrs. Yang wants to stop her, she can't stop her." Su Ling's face showed a cold light, obviously she hated Mrs. Yang very much.  of.

    Aunt She was always a little uneasy. No matter how bad it was in the Marquis of Jinning, she felt that she had been relying on her all her life. Now that she was about to leave, she always felt very at a loss.

    But after all, she is a woman who doesn't understand anything. At this time, she should also listen to her daughters. Mrs. Yang may harm her, but her daughter will never.

    "Well, let's go together." Aunt She doesn't have many good things. Su Wang is a person who doesn't know how to make people happy.  Yes, there are not many things.

    "It's just the third girl"

    "It's good for my aunt to call me Ah Ling. From now on, I will call my auntie. There are no more three girls and aunties." In the big clan, although auntie is the master, she is also a half-servant and a concubine.  Calling the lady in the house to be the mother, I have to call the child "son and girl" in a proper manner.

    "Okay, Ah Ling!" Aunt She started crying again, Su Ling had no choice but to coax her.

    "Don't cry, Auntie. We will always get better and better in the future. At least if we leave here, no matter how long Mrs. Yang's hands are, they won't be able to reach outside."

    ""

    The two sat for a while, and then Su Ling accompanied Aunt She to her yard to pack things. As the aunt who had been with Su Wang for many years, the mansion also allocated a yard for her, and there were two or three servant girls waiting on her.

    When the two passed by, Su Wang was sitting in her room in a daze.

    Hearing footsteps, Su Wang opened his eyes: "You are here."

    Aunt She looked panic-stricken: "Master."

    Su Ling raised her chin: "Father."

    Su Wang felt a little guilty in his eyes: "A Lingyou are really so persistent, as long as you let go, father will go and beg your grandfather to let you stay."

    Su Ling sneered and said: "Since my father can't even protect me, what's the use of saying these words, let me stay and be tortured by the Yang family, why?Did Tian die silently?  !  "

    Su Wang felt even more guilty: "Father didn't mean that. If you stay, father will definitely warn Yang Shi that she won't bully you in the future?!"

    Su Ling sneered: "Father said this, father, do you believe it yourself? Before the Yang family did not become a minister, how did she lie down and be a child, and how did she bully me and my aunt after the Yang family became a minister?  Now, when Su Fu is going to marry into Prince Zhao's Mansion, she can still accommodate us."

    "Now she has figured it out. No matter what she does, you all dare not turn against her. You have to take care of Mrs. Yang, Su Fu, and even the face of your elder brother. But what am I? I'm dead.  You will die, father, you have let me down too much."

    "Su Fu and Mrs. Yang harmed me, but you happily engaged Su Fu. My life was ruined, but she wanted to marry Gao into Prince Zhao's residence" Su Ling was about to shed tears as she spoke.  Come down, "Father doesn't think about me, what's wrong with me thinking about myself?!"

    Su Wang took a short breath and didn't know what to say for a while.

    In these two matters, Su Ling was the one who was most wronged. Both her father and mother said they would compensate her, but how could she be compensated?  It is basically impossible to find a better marriage.

    As a father, he failed to protect her well, and secondly, he failed to uphold justice for her and caused her to suffer grievances. She should be disappointed in him.

    But he was also in great pain in his heart, and he didn't know why things developed like this.

    Su Ling said: "Father should be happy in the future. Auntie and I are gone, and Yang Shi will not bother us any more to embarrass father. Father, in this life, let's spend the rest of my life with that pair of mother and daughter who are like snakes and scorpions.  I wish my father and Yang's husband and wife love and live forever."

    Hearing these words, Su Wang felt a chill in his heart. Although the chill was only a little bit, it came from the bottom of his heart, and his back was slightly chilled, as if no amount of clothes could cover the cold.

    He closed his eyes: "In the end, you still blame me."

    "Of course." Su Ling didn't hide her thoughts at all, "I blame my father for being useless, I can't even control a woman."

    "Father, I have to live with someone like Yang for the rest of my life. I really feel sorry for you. Everyone in the farming family knows that husband and wife can get divorced if they don't get along, but father, I'm afraid he won't be able to for the rest of his life  .It¡¯s so sad!¡± (Remember this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 49 I want to ask for a title for her

    ?

    Su Ling's words left a deep impression on Su Wang's heart. Afterwards, she ordered Aunt She's things to be packed and prepared to leave.

    Fortunately, this time Yang knew that Aunt She and Su Ling were going to leave, so she didn't come out to trouble them. Wang felt that the mansion was ashamed of Aunt She and Su Ling, so she let go of it early, saying that they lived here.  places, let them take whatever they can take away.

    When parting, Su Ling took Aunt She to Fuping Courtyard to bid farewell. At that time, Mrs. Wang and Su Wang were both there, and Su Ruo sat and waited.

    Su Wang gave the concubine-letting letter to Aunt She, which stated that Su Ling would follow Aunt She in the future and was no longer a girl from the Marquis of Jinning. In addition, he gave her some money and an embroidery shop in the city.  She is taking care of herself, and there is some silver for Su Ling, about one thousand taels.

    Aunt She looked at Su Wang tearfully, opened her mouth but didn't know how to speak, and finally had to lower her head silently under the gaze of the other party.

    Without her, Shizi, Mrs. Shizi, and other aunts will definitely take good care of him, but she only has two daughters. In her opinion, daughters are much more important than men now.

    Mrs. Wang gave Su Ling five thousand taels of silver.

    "This was originally intended to be a dowry for you. Now that you are leaving, it will be used as money for your dowry in the future. If you go here, if you have nothing to do with that person, you can come back at any time. If you are really married, you  Just treat it as if there is no such natal family, and you will not come back in the future, and there will be no one like you in the mansion."

    "And Ah Ruo, your sister went to your side, you should take good care of her."

    Su Ruo sat there smiling and said, "Don't worry, grandma, I will naturally take good care of Ah Ling and my aunt."

    Mrs. Wang nodded: "In this way, I can rest assured that you can take care of yourself in the future."

    Su Ling's red dress was flamboyant and beautiful, and she provocatively smiled: "Naturally, we will take care of ourselves, but grandma, father, and grandfather, do you really think that you can stay out of it? For the sake of grandma's love for me, I will tell grandma."  , Grandmother might as well take a look, where is Su Ran now?!"

    "Su Ran?!" Wang paused for a moment, with some suspicion in his eyes, "What do you mean?"

    Su Ling said: "It's nothing interesting, I'm afraid that in the near future, there will be another Su Liangdi in the Crown Prince's East Palace."

    It is a delusion for the Jinning Hou Mansion to stay out of the matter!

    Even without her, there would still be Su Ran!

    It was raining at noon, Su Wan brought two maidservants to see Su Ling off, prepared some things for her, and said a few words to her by the way.

    The two held umbrellas and walked to a small lake beside Fuping Courtyard to talk.

    Su Wan said: "It was my idea to drive you out of the house."

    Su Ling let out an oh, expressing that she knew.

    Su Wan said: "I didn't mean to harm you. The mansion will definitely not let you marry Lord Sui. I'm afraid that in the end, they will abandon you. Of course, I'm also worried that you will drag Jinninghou's mansion into this turmoil."  I don't care about other people, but I still have to take care of my father."

    "I owe you this matter."

    In the future, if she has this ability, if King Sui fails, she can just ask someone to save her life, but if she doesn't have this ability, then forget it.

    Su Ling smiled: "There is nothing wrong with you, and your concerns are right. Maybe in the end, I will die because of delusions. I went to Pingbaihou's mansion, and it is okay to marry him, but there is no Jinninghou.  With the backing of the government, I'm afraid he won't show me much favor, but so what, I just need to marry higher than Su Fu."

    "In the future, I will be the side concubine of Prince Sui's mansion, and she will be the third young lady of Prince Zhao's mansion. When she sees me, she has to salute me."

    Su Ling asked: "Do you know why I have been wearing red clothes these days?!"

    Su Wan shook her head, and then saw her looking up at the dark sky, and the rain was falling, she said: "I'm afraid I won't be able to wear it anymore in the future."

    Only the royal family can wear Zhenghong, even if the person Su Ling wants to marry is King Sui, but she can't go beyond this rule, even the wedding dress is just a pink dress, she can't wear it anymore after she gets married.

    It is also a sad thing to say, she may not like Zhenghong, but it is precisely because she will not be able to wear it in the future, but she feels regretful and unwilling, and now she can only cherish the time she can wear.

    "I'm afraid the mansion will be even more uneasy in the future, Sixth Sister, be careful yourself."

    In the end, Su Ling still left. Several carts of goods were taken from the Jinninghou Mansion to the Pingbaihou Mansion. The mansion also announced to the world that this girl will no longer be a girl from the Jinninghou Mansion.

    People outside are talking about it, and the inside story of this matter is also unclear.There are all kinds of speculations, all kinds of rumors

    Here, Li Lin met with the emperor of Eastern Zhao, and the place was set in a courtyard of Prince Zhao's mansion. King Zhao was accompanied by his son Zhao Mingzhan.

    At this time, the showers had just stopped, and the two were drinking tea in a pavilion in the courtyard. The others were standing across the courtyard from the corridor.  slow.

    The emperor is in his fifties this year, wearing a purple robe and a copper crown on his head. He has added a lot of silver hair between his ears and temples, and has a silver and black beard growing on his chin. He is a bit thin and thin.  The figure is very tall, but it is obviously not young anymore.

    When people get old, they also lack the courage to go forward bravely and rush into the mountains of swords and seas of fire. Today's emperor has no ambition to expand the territory. He only wants to seek stability and only wants to keep this piece of land.

    He really didn't want to offend Li Lin.

    The Li family has occupied Licheng for two hundred years. In addition to the army and government weapons that Licheng already had, there is also immeasurable wealth. Some clans in various countries have the shadow of Li's support.  The family is one of the clans supported by the Li family.

    If offended him, he turns around and cooperates with other countries to deal with Dongzhao, then Dongzhao will be in danger.

    Li Lin poured him a cup of tea, and the emperor took a sip slowly, with a relaxed expression: "I don't know that Patriarch Li has arrived in the Imperial City. If he knew, he would invite Patriarch Li to drink tea earlier."

    Li Lin said indifferently: "It has been two or three years since I came to Dongzhao, and I just came to the Imperial City this year. It's just a trivial matter. Dongjun is busy with affairs, so I don't want to disturb you."

    The emperor asked: "I heard from King Zhao that the head of the Li family has taken a fancy to the daughter of the Su family and wants to hire her as his wife?"

    Li Lindao: "It's true. I have been living in my mother's old place before, and others think I am a poor person who can't stand on the stage. Now there is something I want to ask Dongjun for help."

    "Oh?!" The emperor was a little surprised, and didn't know what the young Patriarch needed his help for, "I don't know what it is?!"

    "I want to ask for a title for her, but I don't know if Dong Jun will allow it" (Remember the website of this site: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 50 Young Master Li is a Treasure Boy!

    ?

    After Su Ling left, the Marquis of Jinning's mansion suddenly became quiet, but this quietness was obviously superficial. When Su Wan learned that Marquis of Jinning and the Wang family were looking for Su Xun more frequently, it was obviously a storm.  sign.

    What Su Wan didn't know was that ever since Su Ling told Su Ran that day, the Wang family had sent someone to the temple where Su Ran was supposed to be sent, but found that the person was not there at all, and the person who sent her there was always there.  Go, Su Ran disappeared.

    The people over there were worried that Su Ran's disappearance would offend the Marquis of Jinning, so they kept delaying this and dared not report it. Now it's too late to check it.

    Su Ran is now in the East Palace.

    Mrs. Wang was so angry that she almost fainted. The family weighed the pros and cons, and even Su Ling gave up, just to keep the family business of the Marquis of Jinning, but they didn't expect that Su Ran, who they thought they could control, would stab them.  With a knife.

    There is no difference between being involved with the prince and being involved with King Sui.

    The Marquis of Jin Ning, the Wang family and others did not dare to spread the matter to the public, so they had to let a few men in the family negotiate with the prince, but the prince did not acknowledge Su Ran's affairs in the East Palace at all, and the Marquis of Jin Ning did not dare to go to the East Palace to find someone with great fanfare.  I was really holding my breath.

    As a result, Mrs. Wang also fell ill.

    Half a month later, Su Ling quickly finalized the marriage in Pingbaihou's Mansion, and married into Suiwang's Mansion gracefully, becoming one of the two side concubines of the Wangfu. On the day of marriage, Jinninghou's Mansion was  If no one attended, it was as if there was no such girl.

    Before getting married, King Sui still wanted to visit him, but the Marquis of Jinning declined, saying that Su Ling had already left the Marquis of Jinning's mansion, and everything after that had nothing to do with the Marquis of Jinning's mansion.

    King Sui lowered his posture once or twice, seeing that the Marquis of Jin Ning would not enter, so he had to endure it first, and only waited for him to marry Su Ling before making plans.

    During half a month, Prince Zhao's Mansion and Marquis of Jinning's Mansion also finalized the marriage between Zhao Mingyan and Su Fu, and planned to choose a day for the ceremony of accepting the levy, that is, a big ceremony and engagement.

    During the period, Li Lin also invited Mrs. Jing to the Jinning Marquis Mansion, and brought gifts to pick up Su Wan's Geng Tie, and also handed over the jade pendant that Li Lin had carved to Su Wan for a look, if there was anything dissatisfied  place, modify it again.

    The two jade pendants are a bit bigger and the other is a little smaller. You can't see anything unless you look carefully. The two little squirrels have a big fluffy tail, and the way they hold their tails is delicate and soft, so cute that it makes people feel soft.

    The eyes inlaid with black jade are round and vivid.

    Mrs. Jing sat on the side, watching Su Wan fondle the jade pendant, and smiled.

    Although she felt that the style of the jade pendant was a bit strange, unlike the usual patterns, seeing that Su Wan liked it so much, she also understood why Li Lin wanted to carve such a jade pendant.

    "Does Miss Six like it?!"

    "I like it." How could Su Wan not like it? She really likes it.

    She didn't have much hope for this at first, she just felt that it was Li Lin's intention to carve by himself, and she was willing to accept it no matter if it was ugly or beautiful, but the result was unexpected, it turned out to be so cute.

    Ahhhh!

    Her darling!

    Mr. Li is a treasure boy!

    Su Wan touched the jade pendant and refused to let go, wishing she could weave a webbing belt at this moment.

    Seeing this, Mrs. Jing also smiled and said: "The jade pendant will also be used to engrave characters for Mr. Li and the sixth girl. If the sixth girl likes it, she can weave two strings and fasten it on the jade pendant. When the words are engraved, take it away."  Make an offering in the temple, in order to hope that Mr. Li and Miss Six will have a happy marriage and a healthy life."

    The so-called engraving is actually engraving the names and birth dates of the two people, and then choosing a good day to put them in front of the gods and Buddhas to worship. Every day, disciples chant sutras and burn incense, in order to have a happy marriage and a healthy life.

    ? Before the two get engaged, they will choose a good day to welcome them back. On the day of the engagement, the two will exchange jade pendants as tokens, which will accompany the husband and wife for a long time in the future.

    Mrs. Jing took Su Wan's Geng Tie and left, and also took away the jade pendant. Su Wan was a little reluctant, and lowered her head and tugged at the handkerchief.

    Wang smiled and teased her: "Looking at you like this, it seems like you want to marry early just for a jade pendant."

    Su Wan blushed, and then said: "Grandma, how can I have it! It's just that it is very beautiful."

    "Okay, okay, it's just very good-looking, so you like it so much." Mrs. Wang has been ill these days, and now it's almost the day when Su Fu gets married, and she finally managed to recover. These granddaughters, except for Su Wan, one  Not worrying about any of them made her very upset.

    Wang originally felt that there was??I'm sorry for Su Wan, but I was relieved to see that she didn't look unhappy at all.

    She said to Mrs. Li next to her: "When you have free time, you have to teach Awan about housekeeping or business. It will take about a year or two. Start learning now, and when she gets married, she can also use it.  If it does, the maids around her will follow suit, and they will be able to help in the future."

    Su Wan is only fourteen years old this year, she is fifteen years old, and probably won't get married until she is sixteen.

    Mrs. Li nodded: "Yes."

    Mrs. Wang called Su Wan over, then patted Su Wan's hand, and said to Mrs. Li, "I originally wanted to leave those things to these sisters, but now I don't give them to A Ling and A Fu."  Ah Guan got engaged to Mr. Li because of her grandfather, I will give her some more, and leave some for Ah Luo, don't blame me for being partial."

    Mrs. Wang was originally born in poverty, but at least she has been Mrs. Hou for 20 years, so she still has some accumulated things. She originally planned to keep some for herself as a souvenir for her granddaughters-in-law after a hundred years, and share the rest with them.  My granddaughter adds makeup.

    Su Fu snatched Su Wan's marriage and even harmed Su Ling. Mrs. Wang was very disappointed with her. Even if Su Fu wanted to marry Zhao Wangfu, she didn't want to give it to her.

    In order to marry King Sui as a side concubine, Su Ling simply left the mansion and went to Pingbaihou's mansion to get married. She broke ties with the family, and she didn't give up.

    Now her granddaughters are only Su Wan and Su Luo. Su Luo is still young, and Su Wan married Li Lin because of Jin Ninghou's affairs. Wang felt that she owed her, so naturally she wanted to give her more.  .

    Li smiled: "It's fine for the mother-in-law to decide, and the daughter-in-law has absolutely no objection."

    She is not greedy for these things. Although Wang's things are good, she and Li's family are also very rich. There is nothing else, even if they have a lot of money, she doesn't care about these two points, as long as Wang's has not forgotten her Aluo.

    Mrs. Wang is also very satisfied with Mrs. Li's attitude: "You, just teach a few children well."

    Mrs. Li nodded: "My daughter-in-law always remembers her mother-in-law's teachings."

    Two days later, it will be the engagement day between King Zhao's Mansion and Marquis Jinning's Mansion, and the people in the mansion are also busy. When the engagement day comes, the gate of the mansion opens early, waiting for the arrival of guests.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 51: His Majesty's imperial decree has arrived at the residence!

    ?

    Prince Zhao's Mansion also gave the Marquis of Jinning enough face this time, the dowry was carried to the mansion one by one, and the people outside were envious.

    Su Fu was in a good mood, completely blocked those gossips, Yang Shi laughed from ear to ear all day, sat with Wang Shi and talked with Huaihe Princess Zhao, Huaihe Princess is a talkative person and treats others kindly  , although Princess Zhao was unhappy, she forced a smile on her face.

    Su Fu heard the betrothal gift sent by Prince Zhao's Mansion, and felt confident, the road ahead was smooth, and the depression in her heart dissipated.

    So what if Su Ling married King Sui to be his side concubine, King Sui would be finished sooner or later, and if she was allowed to enjoy himself for a few days, she would cry.

    She listened to the gift list reported by the maid, and felt happy in her heart. She just felt that there was nothing to say about the happiness in her heart. She couldn't leave the mansion.  The same age is also Su Wan.

    She thought for a while that she was going to marry into Prince Zhao's Mansion, and Su Guan was going to marry that poor Li Lin. After comparing her, she felt happy, so she took her to Guanyuan in a big way.

    At this time, Su Wan was picking up silk thread with the embroiderer and planned to make two nets to match the jade pendants. Su Wan liked the pair of jade pendants very much and planned to weave them herself, but she didn't know how to pick out the silk thread.  After the color is put aside, I will learn it with other silk threads first, and then start after I have learned it.

    Li Lin can carve the jade pendant herself, and she can also learn how to tie the knot, and make it beautiful.

    When Su Fu brought someone over, Su Wan was talking to Zhixiu on the arhat chair in the main hall, and she couldn't help being stunned when she heard the person's report.

    Today, Prince Zhao's mansion came to propose marriage and offer employment, so how could Su Fu have time to come to her?  !

    Xiao Sang hummed in a low voice, with some dissatisfaction in her words: "Today, Prince Zhao's Mansion in the front yard came to present a betrothal gift and propose a marriage, presumably to show off."

    Su Wan frowned, and then said: "Since she is here, let her come in, you go and invite her in, and Xiao Mo goes to make tea."

    "Yes." The two of them agreed, and then went to work separately. Zhixiu hesitated and wanted to quit, because she was introverted and didn't like to see guests.

    But Su Wan said: "Don't worry about her, what are you supposed to do, come on, let's see if there is a mistake here."

    Zhixiu nodded bravely, then unwrapped Su Wan's wrong silk thread again, and told her how to weave it. Su Wan looked at her and gestured, and then suddenly realized: "It turned out to be like this!"

    "What is Sixth Sister doing?!" Sufu raised her skirt and stepped over the threshold to enter the door, and saw all kinds of silk threads on the arhat chair.

    Su Wan smiled and said, "Third Sister, you came to see me, and you don't do anything, just learn to make two nets. You see, it's not convenient here. Third Sister, sit by the side for a while."

    The main room is divided into three rooms. The main hall in the middle is where Su Wan is now. On the left is a side hall with a wooden couch. It is a place for Su Wan to read or take a nap. There is a screen between the main hall and the main hall.  , there is a pair of rose armchairs in front of the screen, not far from the arhat chair.

    What Su Wan was talking about was the Rose Armchair.

    If it had been changed before, it would have been rude to invite guests to the Arhat chair to drink tea and let her sit in the rose armchair, but now it is indeed chaotic, and Su Fu came suddenly, and the purpose needs to be thought about.  Su Wan didn't care if he was rude or not.

    Su Fu didn't mind, so someone helped her to sit down, and Xiao Mo brought her a cup of tea.

    Su Fu took the lid of the teacup and flicked a little bubble on the surface of the tea, and then asked Su Wan: "What is Liumei doing with this net? I just let the embroiderer do what I want. Why do I have to do it myself?"

    Su Wan hesitated for a moment. She didn't know how to speak, so she lowered her head and acted shyly. The little man next to her understood, and immediately said: "Miss San doesn't know something, our girl is shy."

    Su Fu was stunned: "Oh? How do you say that?!"

    Xiao Mo said: "Earlier, Mr. Li found a piece of jade and carved two jade pendants himself. He planned to take his and our girl's birthdays and engrave them on them, and send them to the Buddha to worship in the future, so as to seek a harmonious marriage between husband and wife."

    "Mr. Li, let my girl tie a string and hang it on the jade pendant. No, my girl has to do it herself."

    Su Fu's face froze, and the smile on the corner of her mouth couldn't hold back any longer. After a moment of silence, she said: "That's right, then Mr. Li has a heart."

    Xiao Sang smiled and said, "That's right."

    Su Wan felt that Su Fu was about to grind her teeth. She might be happy and had no place to show off when she came today, so she came here. Now, no one in the manor said that the betrothal gift of Prince Zhao's mansion is rich, and the fourth girl has toThe value of the in-law's family.

    Now that she hasn't opened her mouth yet, Xiao Sang can't keep her face from talking about how Mr. Li puts his heart into it.

    She didn't have any jade pendants, lettering, or offering to Buddha, but Su Wan got it instead.

    Su Fu endured it, and finally suppressed that breath, pursed her lips and said, "Naturally, you have to pay attention to your heart. If he wants to marry a girl from my Jinninghou's mansion, how can he not be careless? That's how sincere he is."  It's done."

    When Su Fu said this, Xiao Sang's expression changed: "Fourth Miss, what do you mean by that?!"

    Su Wan patted her hand, telling her not to quarrel with Su Fu, and then said: "Fourth sister is right, Mr. Li is good at this, but he treats me so sincerely, I am very happy,  Marriage in the world, nothing can win people's hearts, there are only floating clouds, the fourth sister and the third son are not the same, for the sake of true love, they will do anything at all."

    Su Wan thought of a sentence: We are true love, why can't you fulfill us, why can't you bless us.

    This kind of teasing and teasing people look like a whore.

    Su Fu didn't understand Su Wan's true meaning, so she smiled when she heard the words: "You're right, the third young master, aside from other things, has deep affection for me, otherwise, I wouldn't take the risk to be with him."  Together."

    "Speaking of which, I really feel sorry for you Liumei. If it weren't for me, everything today would belong to you, Liumei."

    Xiao Sang Xiao Sang's face was twisted, and she almost picked up a stick and beat someone violently!

    These four girls are really getting more and more shameless. Knowing that she snatched this marriage from the girl, they ran to say these words. Isn't this poking at her girl's heart?  !

    Su Wan pressed Xiao Sang's hand, and smiled gently: "It's all the blessing of Fourth Sister. The so-called marriage is destined to belong to whoever it is."

    Su Fu felt very comfortable when she heard the words. She took a sip of tea slowly and was about to say something, but she heard footsteps coming in a hurry outside the courtyard, and a servant woman shouted loudly: "Miss Six, pack up quickly and go!"  Listen to the decree, His Majesty's decree has arrived at the mansion!" (Remember this site website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 53 The fifth girl is back

    ?

    Mrs. Wang asked people to carry the things to Fuping Courtyard, then sent a thank you gift to Eunuch Liu, politely sent the group out of the house, and then continued to discuss Zhao Mingyan and Su Fu's marriage with Huaihe Princess Zhao.

    Princess Huaihe's face was calm, and she continued to talk about things. Princess Zhao's face became more and more ugly, and finally she didn't even have a smile at all.  After the matter was finalized, it dissipated quickly.

    After getting into the carriage, Princess Zhao finally couldn't help being angry after the carriage had gone a certain distance: "I shouldn't have listened to the plain words, if he is engaged to Su Wan, everything today will be"

    Speaking of it, she just blamed Su Fu for hooking Zhao Mingyan's heart. If she said no to a good marriage, she would not. Su Wan is gentle and filial, and has always had a good temper.  When he came in, so many things happened, which made Prince Zhao's Mansion a laughing stock.

    The Huaihe Wang family rubbed the center of their brows with their hands, and then said: "The matter has come to this point, it is useless to talk more, you must not let people know that you and the Yue family have done the agreed things in the past."

    Princess Zhao took a deep breath: "I understand, I won't say anything outside."

    Princess Huaihe also felt that it was a pity. She had seen that Su Fu today. Su Fu had a flamboyant temperament, a bit aggressive, and very scheming. If a simple boy like Zhao Mingyan would match a girl with a gentle temperament like Su Wan  good.

    Pity

    The carriage on this side passed by the crowd on the street, but on the side of Jinning Hou Mansion, some people were happy and some were annoyed.

    Mrs. Wang happily asked people to count the things. Jewelry, cloth, gold, silver and other things were left to Su Wan.  The master enjoys it.

    In the past, the Marquis of Jin Ning climbed up step by step, and finally got the title of marquis, with military power in his hands. The Su family has also become a new noble in this imperial city. Now there is a princess in the family, all of which show the emperor's favor.  The status of the Hou Mansion.

    Wang ordered people to add a month's monthly payment to the servants in the mansion, and decided to eat vegetarian food and chant scriptures for the next few days, praying for the safety of the house.

    Su Guan gave the cloth to some Marquis of Jinning and the Wang family, as well as Su Xun and the Li family to make clothes, and moved the rest back to the small warehouse in Guanyuan.

    Xiao Sang and Xiao Chan happily counted things, and the smile on their faces never stopped.

    "Girl, ah, I can't call you girl anymore, I have to call you princess, princess, the pattern of this hairpin is so beautiful." Xiao Sang tapped the jewelry in the box, "It is said that Si Zhenfang is skilled in craftsmanship  , and the things that are made look amazing.¡±

    Sizhenfang is a special place in the palace to make jewelry for concubines. The officials and wives outside have to queue up for every piece they want. There are many skilled craftsmen from Eastern Zhao, and the things they make are undoubtedly the most exquisite.

    Su Wan took a closer look, only to see that the gold ornaments were gorgeous and dazzling, with precious stones dotted on them. They looked extremely gorgeous and beautiful, and they were something that any wealthy lady would dream of.

    Su Wan squinted her eyes, counted them carefully, there were eight pieces in total, and then said: "Choose two pieces and send them to Yuhuayuan, saying that I gave them to A Luo, and put away the rest."

    "yes."

    Su Wan sat down and drank a cup of tea, still thinking about this incident in her mind. She always felt that this incident was strange, but she couldn't figure out why it was so strange. Could it be that the emperor really thought she was filial, so he gave it to her?  Such a big reward.

    Oror is it beating the Marquis of Jinning's mansion because of Su Ling's marriage to King Sui as his side concubine?  !

    Su Wan can't figure it out, but it's useless even if he can't figure it out now, let's keep this matter in mind for now, and ask his grandparents again when he has time.

    Su Fu returned to Furong Garden, lost her temper and threw all the teacups on the table to the ground.

    "Why!"

    "Why!"

    "Isn't it because she is going to marry that poor Li Lin? What is filial piety to my grandfather? The words are better than the songs. Isn't it because there are no girls of the right age in the family, and the grandfather can't save face.  Did she marry?!"

    "She was even given such honor. His Majesty bestowed a marriage on her and made her princess!"

    Su Fu was going crazy with anger. Su Wan was a person who was destined to die early. She didn't feel guilty about stealing the other party's marriage, and she felt complacent that she was doing it for the good of the family and for the future.

    But I didn't expect that this short-lived ghost would have this kind of luck. Not only did he not have to marry Zhao Mingyan to save his life, but he also had to be a princess. So what if the Li family was poor, but the princess was very innocent, but he was the princess.  Putting it out is enough to overwhelm many people.

      There are not many princes, princesses, princes, and princesses in this dynasty. Even a non-royal princess is the only one.

    Su Fu feels that things are not going well recently. Su Ling, whom she wants to suppress, has married Sui Wang as a side concubine at this time, and she also learned from Yang that Su Ran, whom she hates the most, is now in the prince's east palace.  , even today's Su Guan has to be made princess and get a marriage gift from the emperor.

    The Yifu sisters, those of the right age, seem to be the bleakest for her now. She always feels that something is wrong, as if it shouldn't be like this.

    She wanted to deal with Su Ran, she wanted to hit Su Ling, the concubine, and she wanted to snatch Su Wan's short-lived good marriage so that she could sit on Princess Zhao in the future. What went wrong and turned into today's situation.

    In fact, she didn't know that at that small banquet, when she escaped from Su Wan's fate, after Su Ling accidentally drank the tea with spices, everything changed.

    "Afu, don't be angry, you are just a princess. In the future, you will be the third young lady of Prince Zhao's Mansion." Yang walked in at the door, then pulled her to the side hall to sit down, whispered  Persuasion, "You don't want your grandparents to know about your tantrum."

    Su Fu snorted softly, still feeling out of breath.

    "Mother, I feel wronged. Today is my engagement day. Your Majesty did not marry me and the third son, but instead gave Su Wan and the poor man surnamed Li a marriage. I can't swallow this in my heart."

    Yang Shi also felt angry, but so what if she couldn't swallow this breath. This is a marriage bestowed by His Majesty, and not everyone can get this kind of favor. If it was in other days, she would just be jealous, but it happened to her  During the days when Fu was engaged, she almost slapped Afu in the face.

    She didn't dare to hate the emperor, but she hated Su Wan in her heart, for embarrassing her Afu so much.

    "If you can't swallow this breath, you can bear it for the time being. Mother will naturally find a way. You are the legitimate daughter of the family. No one can go past you"

    Su Fu pursed her lips, for the time being, she endured it.

    At this time, someone came to report in a hurry: "Mrs. Shizi, Madam told you to go to the main courtyard quickly. The fifth girl is back?!"

    Su Fu froze for a moment, then stood up suddenly: "Who did you say is back?!"

    "It's the fifth girl, the fifth girl is back, and His Royal Highness personally sent her back!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 54 The Prince and Su Ran Visit

    ?

    Su Ran is back.

    When she left in a low-key manner, Mrs. Wang arranged for a carriage and hurriedly sent her out of the Imperial City. No one was alarmed. He wanted to send her to the temple to pray for blessings, and he made up his mind to keep her there for a few years.  .

    At this time, when she came back, she was in a beautiful scenery, sitting in the royal car of the prince, accompanied by the prince, followed by a group of court ladies and eunuchs.

    As a time traveler, she has always believed in monogamy, and she is unwilling to ask her to be a concubine, but this time, she was almost put in the temple and died. She was afraid, so she had to contact the prince to come  Save her, and later become the prince's man in a daze.

    Afterwards, she was taken to the East Palace. Because she still didn't want to be the prince's concubine, she quarreled for a long time, and finally annoyed the prince. She was left out in the cold for a few days, and was bullied by the prince's concubine and other women. In the end, she was still afraid.  Resigned to fate.

    But after all, she is a time-traveling woman destined by destiny, and those women will definitely be trampled under her feet. One day, she will also ask the prince to abolish the harem for her, and the sixth palace will spoil her alone.

    In the future, she will become a crown princess, a queen, and a queen mother

    Thinking of this, her heart was full of fire, and the desire to gain power overwhelmed everything else. She finally embarked on this path. In the future, she will be Su Niu Hulu Ran.

    "Grandpa will definitely be angry this time." Su Ran was wearing a pink peach dress, holding a handkerchief in her hand, her hair tied in a bun, and a jade hairpin was simply fixed on her head. It looked like a noble lady  dress up.

    The prince next to her was wearing a prince's ordinary clothes, the robe was embroidered with python patterns, and he was wearing a gold crown, which was pulled to the chin by a ribbon to fix it, and there were two beaded belts hanging from both sides of the hair bun.

    The crown prince's name is Zhao Mingqi, and he is a cousin of Zhao Mingzhan and Zhao Mingyan. He is only twenty-seven years old. He is an extremely handsome and noble young man.  There is also a jade wrench on the belt, which can be turned from time to time.

    At this moment, the crown prince and Su Ran were walking in front of the gate of the Marquis of Jinning's mansion together. Su Ran was supported by a maidservant beside him, and the eunuch who served him was also with him. Hearing this, he said, "You don't need to worry.  Come here with you, Master Hou will not reject you and me."

    The prince is right, no matter how you say he is also a prince, no matter how unwilling the Marquis of Jin Ning is, he dare not shut him out, otherwise, tomorrow the officials will impeach him for disrespecting the prince.

    As for the matter between him and Su Ran, no matter how unwilling Marquis Jin Ning was, Su Ran was already his own, had entered his East Palace and became his concubine, so it might be possible to return it.

    Su Ran nodded, and lowered her head pretending to be shy.

    Sure enough, as expected by the prince, the prince came in person, without even handing over the greeting card, Jin Ninghou and Wang went out to greet the prince in person, and welcomed him into the house.

    Marquis Jin Ning was able to hold back, the expression on his face remained the same as usual, Wang's face was stiff, and his smile was forced. If the prince wasn't by his side, she would almost jump up and beat Su Ran.

    ?The two welcomed them into the courtyard where the guests were treated in the front yard, and ordered someone to serve tea. After the prince sat down, he asked someone to bring gifts.

    "I had some conflicts with Aran before, so I rejected the family's request. This time, I came to make an apology. Aran is a good girl. I have already told my father and bestowed the title of Aran Liangdi."

    The women in the prince's backyard also have positions, including one concubine and concubine, two concubines, four concubines, and then Liangyuan, Chenghui, Zhaoxun, and Fengyi.

    Su Ran's status is low. Although she is the daughter of the Marquis's House, she is a concubine's concubine after all. She is the lowest category of girls in the Duke's House. The Crown Prince accepted her as Liangdi, which is considered a very good position.

    In the past, when the crown prince wanted to marry Su Fu, he promised the position of side concubine, but now Nasuran is the position of concubine Liang.

    One is to marry, and the other is to accept, marry as a wife, and accept as a concubine.

    Su Ran lowered her head and clenched her fists secretly.

    It is said that princes and generals are kind, and everyone is equal. Why did she lower Su Fu's head? It is clear that everyone is a girl from Jinninghou's mansion, and is the granddaughter of Jinninghou. Why do they have to be separated?  , the difference between high and low.

    Marquis Jin Ning's expression was a little ugly, and he was also filled with anger. Earlier, he found out that Su Ran was taken away by the crown prince, and asked him in private, but he himself refused to admit it. Now the matter is a foregone conclusion.  .

    In today's incident, many people watched Su Ran get off the prince's carriage and was still with the prince. No one knew that Su Ran was already the prince's man, so what if he didn't agree, he could talk to the prince in front of the prince.  Detain Su Ran?  !

    The prince's move is quite a way to force him to bow his head, so that? Agree with Su Ran's entry into the East Palace, and stand on his side in the battle for the heir apparent.

    This kind of behavior is even worse than that of King Sui. King Sui wanted to marry Su Ling as his side concubine, but it was not too much after all. He just came to ask the mansion in private, and was rejected several times without any threat  things.

    Marquis Jin Ning kept silent with a sullen face, and Mrs. Wang also remained silent. Su Ran sat on the side with her head bowed and said nothing. The atmosphere in the room was a bit cold. The prince turned the jade wrench in his hand, and the eunuch on the side lowered his head.  Whispering a few words in his ear, the prince nodded.

    Wang said with a sullen face: "The prince is joking, this is Aran from our house, Aran was ill a few days ago, I have already sent someone to send her back to Lord Hou's hometown, and she is still ill now, Prince  We don't know the people around us."

    deny!

    It is absolutely unrecognizable.

    For the sake of the family, they can drive Su Ling out of the house. Similarly, they can also deny that Su Ran is a girl in the house. Anyway, Su Ran was really sent out by her. As for how she got to the prince's side and entered the East Palace  Yes, they don't know, and no one knows.

    As long as they believe that this person is not Su Ran, and after a few days there will be word that Su Ran has passed away in her hometown, this Su Ran will have nothing to do with the Jinninghou Mansion.

    The prince smiled: "Mrs. Hou is wrong, this is the fifth girl in the house."

    "That's right, this is our family's Aran, Aran, father is here!" Su Lin hurried over, then plopped and knelt down in front of Jin Ninghou and Wang, "Father, mother, it's you!"  No matter how dissatisfied the two of them are, they still have to recognize Ah Ran! She is my own daughter!"

    Jin Ninghou's face was tense, and he clenched the handle of the armchair, and Mrs. Wang grabbed his hand to prevent him from getting angry.

    Marquis of Jin Ning seldom got angry, it was Su Ling's matter, he could deal with Wang's calmly, but this time, Su Lin obviously voted for the Prince's camp, how could he not be angry.

    Su Ran looked up, then stood up from the seat, walked to Su Lin's side in a few steps, then knelt down with a plop, and began to cry.

    "Grandfather and grandma, I am Aran, how can you deny me as a granddaughter!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 55 Sufu, you are so brave!

    ?

    "I know that my grandmother doesn't like me, but I'm my grandfather's granddaughter!"

    "Grandfather and grandmother, please don't deny me!"

    Su Ran wept sadly, while Su Lin kowtowed heavily: "Father and mother, even if you don't like me, A Ran is my own daughter, and I absolutely cannot deny it."

    "You don't recognize me, but I do. Ah Ran has always been well-behaved and sensible. As a father, I can't do anything to deny my own daughter."

    Marquis Jin Ning clenched his fists, and Wang's face became stiff.

    The prince sat on the chair, and said lightly: "It seems that Mrs. Hou is wrong, take a closer look, is this your Wu Aran?!"

    Wang's breath stuck in his throat, and he couldn't spit it out or swallow it.

    She thought about the next moment, she was afraid that she would be stunned here.

    At this moment, Su Fu stepped into the door in a hurry. Her footsteps were so fast that even the maidservants behind her couldn't catch up.  She pushed it to the ground and kicked it up.

    "Bitch!"

    "Su Ran, you bitch!"

    It happened so suddenly that no one in the room could react. The prince was the fastest, and he grabbed Su Fu's hand that was about to hit Su Ran again in two steps.

    The prince's face was condensed, and he scolded: "Su Fu, what are you going to do?!"

    Su Fu glanced at him resentfully, remembering the ruthless use of her by this person in her previous life, she was so angry that she stretched out her other hand and slapped him.

    The prince didn't expect Su Fu to dare to attack him. He was hit straight at that time, and he was stunned for a moment. He didn't know where he was for a moment.

    He was the majestic prince of a country, but someone beat him up, and his face turned black instantly.

    Su Ran yelled worriedly: "Your Highness! Fourth Sister, what are you doing? Why are you doing something to His Highness? Even if His Highness abandoned you, but now you are going to marry the Third Young Master, why can't you forgive the Prince?"

    The prince raised his hand and pushed, Su Fu was a girl no matter what, she didn't have much strength, she was pushed to the ground immediately, with a bang, she almost hit her head on the ground.

    The prince reached out and touched the face that was beaten, his eyes were angry, and his face turned black: "Su Fu, you are so brave!"

    Souffe!

    Really brave!

    Why didn't he know that Su Fu was such a crazy woman before!

    Mrs. Yang and her maid came in a hurry and saw Su Fu lying on the ground, they rushed over with a loud cry: "Afu, what's wrong with you, Afu? Who is bullying you?! My Afu  Fu!"

    The crown prince looked at the palace maid who helped Su Ran up. At this time, she was in a mess, her face was already red after being slapped, her hair was messed up, and her clothes were trampled on, leaving marks on her body.  Very poor.

    The fire in the crown prince's heart ignited immediately: "Marquis Jin Ning, what's the matter with your granddaughter, you need to explain to Gu today!"

    Marquis Jin Ning didn't move in his seat, nor did Wang. Although Su Fu's move was really disrespectful, the couple also wanted to beat the crown prince and Su Ran in their hearts, so they didn't move.

    But Su Fu was indeed rude, she didn't look like a rich girl at all.

    Su Lin supported Su Ran, she was extremely wronged: "Father, mother, look, Afu beat my daughter like this, how can she be the Prince Liangdi now, not just anyone can beat her.  "

    Mrs. Yang didn't expect Su Fu to come over and hit Su Ran. When she came in, she saw Su Fu was pushed to the ground. After hearing this, she knew that Su Fu had also hit Su Ran.

    But how could Su Ran compare with her Afu, so she said: "Why did Afu beat her, she must have done something wrong, father-in-law and mother-in-law must give Afu justice."

    However, everyone present didn't pay any attention to her. Mrs. Yang is the wife of the son, and Mrs. Wang originally wanted her to come and help, but unfortunately it was useless at this time.

    Marquis Jin Ning stood up, and Mrs. Wang also stood up with the help of Mei Gu who was beside her.

    Jin Ninghou said: "My granddaughter and Ah Ran are indeed having some conflicts. It is really because I have not disciplined His Highness well enough to involve His Royal Highness in this way. I apologize to His Royal Highness here. Someone will bring the fourth girl back to Furong Garden.  My order, no one is allowed to let her out."

    The prince was dissatisfied, but he didn't want to turn his back on Jin Ninghou completely, but thinking about the slap he received, he also felt extremely aggrieved. He gave Su Fu a bitter look, his eyes were extremely cold, and he thought,  someday heWe must avenge this well.

    Jinning Hou Mansion, he wrote it down.

    It was the first time Su Fu came back from rebirth to see Su Ran and the prince standing together, the anger in her heart can be imagined, and she really wanted to tear this dog and man apart.

    But at this time, after finishing the work, I felt a little regretful. Seeing someone coming up to help me leave, I didn't dare to stay. Finally, I gave Su Ran a bitter look, turned and left.

    Yang quickly followed.

    The crown prince was obviously dissatisfied with the result, he asked with a dark face: "Jin Ninghou, can the orphan take the orphan Liangdi away now?!"

    Jin Ninghou said: "Why does the prince ask knowingly, if the prince refuses to let her go, can the prince keep her?!"

    The prince twitched the corner of his mouth: "Of course it is impossible, but I have accepted the girl from the mansion, so I have to come and tell the mansion that in the future, Ah Ran will be a member of my East Palace. I will set a few tables for Ah Ran in three days.  For the banquet, I will invite some of you to show me your face."

    After the prince said this, he took Su Ran to leave. Marquis Jin Ning and Wang knew that the matter was a foregone conclusion, and they couldn't stop them, so they stood there with ugly faces.

    Su Lin followed and sent the two of them out of the mansion, all the way to the door, and said a few boastful words to the prince during the process. Obviously she was very satisfied with Su Ran's entry into the East Palace.  Su Ran took good care of the prince.

    Inside the house, Jin Ninghou's face was livid, and he slapped the table with a slap. The table slammed, the supporting legs of the table broke, the teacup on it fell off, and the tea spilled all over the floor.

    "What a Su Ran, what a prince, what a Su Lin!"

    Mrs. Wang hurriedly tried to persuade him: "The matter has come to this, don't get angry, you should think about how to solve it, among other things, the most important thing is His Majesty"

    Wang's worries are indeed justified. Now there are two granddaughters in their family, one is married to Prince Sui as a side concubine, and the other is a concubine in the Prince's East Palace. Marquis Jin Ning is the emperor's confidant.  It is considered.

    If it is shallow, the emperor may not trust Jin Ninghou as much as before in the future. If it is deep, the emperor may feel that Jin Ninghou is involved in these things. He is not dead yet, and Jin Ninghou thinks this  Swaying from side to side, this is looking for death.

    Jin Ninghou closed his eyes and said, "The woman misunderstood my family!" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 56 Handing in the Soldiers Talisman

    ?

    Jin Ninghou always thought that all the granddaughters in his family were just girls who were raised in deep boudoirs, and he didn't care much about the fights between the sisters, but he didn't expect that things would develop to this point step by step.  The Jinninghou Mansion was completely pushed into this vortex.

    In the previous Su Ling House, it can be said that Su Ling has gone with her aunt, and is no longer a girl from the Jinning Hou House, and then she was married in the Ping Bai Hou House, and her natal family is also considered to be from the Ping Bai Hou House, but  Today's Su Ran

    The crown prince sent her back and brought her into the East Palace openly, and the second child, the bastard, insisted that Su Ran was his daughter and refused to cooperate. It would be impossible for the Jinning Hou Mansion to get rid of it.

    How did things come to this point?  !

    Marquis Jin Ning thought about it for a while. At the beginning, it was because of Li Lin's marriage. Neither Su Fu nor Su Ran wanted to marry him. Su Ran drugged Su Fu to embarrass Su Fu. It was embarrassing and hard to say goodbye. The mansion married her.  To Li Lin.

    But Su Fu saw through Su Ran's tricks, and coveted Su Wan's marriage, so she used this to create a trap, killing Su Ling, and framing Su Wan

    In the end, because of Prince Zhao's Mansion, Su Fu got such a marriage. Su Ran was sent to the temple for several years, but Yang took this opportunity to harm Su Ling, making her lose the Chen family's marriage.

    That's why today's result is that Su Ling married King Sui as his side concubine, Su Ran was rescued by the crown prince and sent to the East Palace, and Su Wan, as the only girl of the right age, wanted to be married to Li Lin

    The scramble between these girls due to their marriage has pushed the Su family to the forefront step by step.

    Jin Ninghou staggered a bit, and was hit hard.

    Regret, she shouldn't have treated Su Ling so unfairly because of her family back then, making her so disappointed in her family, she only thought of herself, she shouldn't have sent Su Ran out so that she could have a chance to hook up with the prince.

    Wang advised him worriedly: "Your Majesty, don't get too angry. Your Majesty understands righteousness, and you must know that Lord Marquis has no second thoughts."

    "Do you believe what you say?!" Jin Ninghou sat down, and Wang ordered someone to clean up the broken table and the broken tea cups on the ground, and then ordered someone to move a new coffee table and put it on again.  Tea.

    Naturally, Wang didn't believe it. She had doubts in her heart, so it was not appropriate to use it. She asked worriedly: "Then what should we do now?!"

    Marquis Jin Ning pondered for a moment, and then said: "I plan to hand over the military amulet to Your Majesty."

    Wang was taken aback: "Master Hou, what are you talking about?!"

    Holding the military power in his hand is also the origin of the status of the Marquis of Jinning. If he handed in the military talisman, wouldn't it be, wouldn't it be handing over the power he got?  !

    Marquis Jin Ning was born and died to get everything he has today. This is the foundation of his family, how could he hand it over so easily.

    "I disagree!"

    Someone brought tea up, Jin Ninghou took a sip of the tea, and said: "So what if you don't agree, the crown prince and King Sui just fancy the military power in my hand and want me to be used by them."

    "If I don't stand for any of them, in the future if it comes to the future, no matter who comes up, our house will definitely be liquidated."

    "If I stand in the right position, if I stand in the right position, I have great military power in my hands, and I have the power of following the dragon. The power is so high that the monarch can't be at ease, and the girl in the house is not the wife. There will be a dispute in the future. I don't care.  I think the boss, the second, and the third have the ability to survive this test."

    "If you stand in the wrong position, the lives of the whole family will be paid for."

    "In this case, it is better to hand over the military power. Without the military power, you can also get peace and keep the whole family safe."

    Marquis Jin Ning never thought about being a relative. Although the relatives are so prosperous, but after all, once the emperor and the courtiers, the prosperity will decline, and sooner or later they will be beaten down.

    What he wants is a Su family that stands firmly in the world. The century-old clan has a rich family background and deep roots. Regardless of the ups and downs of the court, it will stand proudly in this world.  .

    Just like the Jing clan today, even if no one is in court, no one dares to underestimate them, and the ups and downs in the court cannot hit them.

    After hearing what Jin Ninghou said, Mrs. Wang's complexion turned gray little by little, and finally said bitterly: "It's all these careless people!"

    "The matter has come to this point, it is useless to talk, and you are tired, let's go back and have a rest."

    So the two couples supported each other and walked towards Fuping Courtyard. The people behind fell behind. Looking at the old couple, they felt a little desolate for no reason

    Today, the Marquis of Jinning sangAfter a big show, the people outside had already become lively. Firstly, Prince Zhao¡¯s mansion hired Su Fu, the eldest daughter of the first wife, and then His Majesty ordered Su Wan to be Princess Wen Xiao, and also gave her a marriage with Li Lin.  Said it was a happy relationship.

    The third is that the prince came back with the fifth girl Su Ran. He heard that the fifth girl had already entered the East Palace and was to be Prince Liangdi.

    The big drama is one wave after another, singing from morning to evening, making people overwhelmed and eating melons.

    At this time, a discussion was going on in the Fengxue Building.

    "If you want me to tell you, these girls from the Marquis of Jinning's mansion are really lucky. One entered the mansion of King Sui and became a side concubine, and the other was betrothed to the third son of King Zhao's mansion.  , one simply entered the Eastern Palace and became Liangdi, and in the future, she will be an imperial concubine."

    "It's the sixth girl who was the worst married, but by His Majesty's decree, she became the princess of the princess again. It's just that she was married a bit worse, but she is now the princess, who dares to be disrespectful."

    "Isn't it? It's really amazing!"

    "I heard that the Marquis of Jin Ning was also born in the mountains in the past. With his military exploits, he was named a Marquis and won the favor of His Majesty."

    "Then Li Jingyuan is also lucky. Now that the sixth girl is the princess, he, a little man, will become the prince of the county in the future. In the future, the descendants of the Li family will also be the heirs of the nobles."

    "It is said that it is good to marry a wife, even if you can achieve nothing, you can reach the sky. Thinking of us studying hard for more than ten years, it is no better than him marrying a princess. Even if you live in high school for another twenty years, you will be able to get married.  Can¡¯t get to this point.¡±

    When Li Lin learned of this, he frowned secretly, feeling that the Marquis of Jinning was in danger.

    Looking at the superficial scenery like this, he was actually pushed to the cusp of the storm, and if he made a careless move, his body would be smashed to pieces.

    Jiu Bian asked: "Young Master, do you want to remind Marquis Jin Ning?"

    Li Lin lowered his head, took a sip of tea carefully, and shook his head: "No need, if he can't see this clearly, he doesn't need to be a marquis any more. There will probably be news tomorrow."

    Sure enough, in the early morning of the next day, news came out from Jin Ninghou's residence, saying that Jin Ninghou had fallen when he got up at night, and now he was lying on the bed and couldn't get out of bed.  Plead guilty and hand over the soldier talisman to His Majesty.

    The imperial city was in an uproar.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 57 Su Lin's Thoughts

    ?

    Both the crown prince and King Sui were taken aback, they didn't expect such a thing to happen.

    After the morning court, the two asked Su Ran and Su Ling to go back to the Marquis of Jinning's residence. Their cars met at the door, and when they got off the carriage, they were supported by the maidservants.

    Su Ran said with a smile: "Is the third sister also coming back to see grandfather?!"

    Su Ling glanced at her coldly, with a haughty expression, her chin slightly raised: "Neither is Di Liang."

    Su Ran's breathing stagnates, and her face feels embarrassed for a moment. In terms of status, the crown prince is the crown prince, so he is naturally higher than Sui Wang, but Su Ling is the side concubine, and she is Liang Di, side concubine, or side wife.  Her status is second only to that of the main wife, so her status is even lower than that of Su Ling.

    She called Su Ling "Third Sister", and Su Ling called her "Liang Di", which meant to tell her that the identities of the two were different now.

    Su Ran bit her lips and said, "Don't forget Su Concubine, the crown prince is the crown prince."

    Su Jian was ordered to come to pick up the two of them into the mansion. Seeing this, he was afraid that they would quarrel at the door, so he stepped forward and said: "You two sisters, hurry up and go in, grandma is still waiting."

    The two looked at each other and turned their heads to each other. They obviously didn't like each other. Su Ling hated Su Ran and Su Fu for harming her back then, but Su Ran didn't like Su Ling's proud look now.

    Su Jian led the two of them to Fuping Courtyard. On the way, he said something about the situation: "Grandfather fell when he woke up last night. You also know that when grandfather was in the mansion, he didn't like people to follow him.  Grandmother woke up in the middle of the night and saw that grandfather had not come back for a long time, and when she sent someone out to look for him, she saw that he had fallen on the road."

    "No, I invited the doctor to come over at that time, and I even invited the imperial doctor to come over in the morning to take a look."

    Su Ran was a little uneasy: "Is the situation serious? What did the imperial doctor say?!"

    Su Jian said: "It is said that a bone was broken. Then when my grandfather was young, he had many injuries, big and small. He recuperated for a month or two. His daily life will be fine, but it will be difficult to go to the battlefield again."

    Su Ran's face turned pale one after another, and the fingers holding the handkerchief became a little tighter. The prince dotes on her because he really likes her, and because of the military power in Marquis Jinning's hands, this time  Marquis Jin Ning handed over the military power, and she still doesn't know how to deal with herself in the East Palace in the future.

    She could predict that no matter how much the prince likes her, he will put her aside and pamper other women who can help him, just like when he wanted to win the support of the family, he obviously liked her, but  He told her to wait patiently, while he coaxed Su Fu to marry Su Fu as his side concubine.

    Thinking that she was like a woman in a feudal society, competing for favor with a group of women and sharing a man, she couldn't stand it.

    Su Jian said: "The two of you will see your grandfather soon, so you must not say anything that would make him unhappy."

    Su Ling nodded, and then asked him: "Is there anyone in Fupingyuan now?"

    Su Jian said: "Everyone in the house is over there."

    Su Ling expressed understanding, but Su Ran was a little worried, for fear that these people would bully her, so she asked, "Then my father is here?"

    "Here I am."

    Su Ran was a little relieved when she heard the words, and thought, Su Lin is here, she is now Prince Liang Di, and Su Lin's father who only wants to climb up will definitely protect her.

    At this time in Fuping Courtyard, Mrs. Wang was drinking tea, and her children and grandchildren were sitting beside her. Except for Su Fu, who was locked up, everyone else in the house was there.

    Mrs. Wang got angry at Su Lin: "Second brother, I think you don't care about the people in the family at all! What your father said back then, I don't think you took it to heart!"

    Mrs. Wang was really mad with anger, if Su Lin hadn't come out to recognize Su Ran, their family would have refused to recognize Su Ran, and they wouldn't have fallen to the point where Marquis Jin Ning handed over the military power.

    Su Ran became the crown prince Liang Di in a single step. Su Lin now had a backer and her back was straightened up. He always felt that his biological mother's death was caused by Wang's hands and feet. He felt that he couldn't fight all these years, so he kept lying down and being a small child.  He also has no sense of presence in the mansion, but now that he has climbed the high branch of the prince, he is naturally not afraid.

    Su Lin didn't even think about it and said: "What did mother say, what do you mean I don't care about my family, there is a saying that is good, the person who knows the current affairs is a hero, the prince is the prince, and Ah Ran is the prince Liangdi.  Why don't we worry about it in our house?"

    Su Lin also has her own ideas. He knows that in this family, the Wang family can't understand him. Marquis of Jinning loves his old wife and feels sorry for her, so she doesn't say anything even if she knows that the Wang family doesn't want to see him.

    Marquis Jin Ning and the Wang family are planning the family's century-old prosperity and forming a century-old clan, but he knows in his heart that these glory and wealth have nothing to do with him.

    Perhaps wait until a hundred years after the Marquis of Jinning, ??He is about to move out of this mansion, and the Jinning Hou Mansion has nothing to do with him from now on.

    He desperately climbed up, and it was also for himself. Su Ran became the prince Liangdi, and this was the opportunity he was looking for. When the prince came to the throne in the future, Su Ran would at least be a concubine. His father, the concubine, was naturally  Not much to go.

    If Su Ran gave birth to a child for the prince, it will be even more extraordinary in the future

    Su Lin's heart was burning with enthusiasm, thinking about the appearance of being an extremely noble and indescribable minister in the future.

    "You only know that the crown prince is the crown prince, but you don't see King Sui staring at him. The two are fighting, and it's not clear who will win. Even if you are dissatisfied with me, you can't bring your brothers and family to join you!"

    Wang was so angry that he wanted to die, "You deserve to die! The crime your father suffered today is all because of you!"

    Su Wang's face was stiff, and he was angry with his second brother's actions. For the sake of his family, he even gave up on Su Ling, who had always felt guilty, but now because of his second brother, the Marquis of Jinning was pushed into the limelight again.  Langkou.

    Su Xun's face was serious, but he felt sorry for his old lady even more, and quietly winked at Su Wan who was standing aside.

    Su Wan understood, and brought a cup of tea to Mrs. Wang: "Grandmother, don't get so angry, the eldest brother has already gone to the door to meet the two older sisters, and they will be here soon."

    Mrs. Wang took a long breath, and then suppressed the anger in her heart: "No matter what happened in the past, from now on, don't get too close to the prince and others. This is your father's order. You  If you don¡¯t believe me, just ask him yourself!¡±

    Su Lin wanted to say something, but she also knew that there was no benefit in arguing with Wang Shi, so she had to shut up. At this moment, Su Jian had led Su Ling and Su Ran to the gate of the main courtyard, and Wang Shi didn't want to.  Talk to him more, sit upright, and wait for these two people to enter the door.

    Su Jian led the two of them in. When they saw Mrs. Wang sitting in the upper seat, they went forward respectfully and saluted.

    "Grandmother is well."

    Wang's sharp eyes flicked across the faces of the two, with hatred in her eyes, she said: "What are Su Fangfei and Su Liangdi coming to my house, don't salute the old man, the old man can't bear it."  Remember the URL of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 58 Empress Liang really thinks highly of me

    ?

    Ever since Su Ran subdued, the crown prince has pampered him with various rewards. Even the crown princess has given her a little bit of face, while others have avoided her sharpness and kept her low.  not happy.

    Don't think that she is willing to come back here to look at the old woman's face, if it wasn't for Jin Ninghou who didn't know which eye was wrong and threw himself down, why did he hand in the military amulet, and the prince asked her to come over to find out the truth, she wouldn't bother to come  .

    She raised her chin and said displeasedly: "The prince ordered me to come back. If grandma has any dissatisfaction, you can tell the prince."

    Wang Shi swallowed her breath in her throat, stared at Su Ran with wide eyes, and was speechless for a long time.

    Su Wang frowned, and then said: "The prince has a heart, and I will take it on behalf of the family. Didn't the empress Liang want to see my father? I will take the empress Liang, please."

    Su Ran paused, feeling that Su Wang's attitude was wrong, she wanted to say something, but she didn't want to bow her head, so she could only follow Su Wang to leave. Seeing this, Su Lin was afraid that Su Wang would bully Su Ran, so she also followed.

    There were three people missing in the room, and the atmosphere froze for a while.

    Su Ling knelt down and kowtowed to Mrs. Wang, and then said: "I know that my grandparents don't like me visiting, but this time I heard that something happened to my grandfather, if I don't come to see it, I really feel uneasy, and I hope my grandma will take pity on you."  Me, let me take a look at my grandfather, and then I will leave, and I will never cause trouble to the family."

    Mrs. Wang was angered by Su Ran, and felt a little more comfortable after hearing Su Ling's words. She thought to herself that it was her own, so she knew how to love herself.

    This Su Ran doesn't even respect her elders anymore.

    "If you want to see it, go and see it." Wang took a breath, "You can go after they come out, you come with me, I have a few words to tell you."

    Having said that, Mrs. Wang asked Mei Gu to help her up, Su Ling stood up, seeing Mei Gu helping Mrs. Wang go out, she also followed.

    Mrs. Wang went to a small hall, then sent Aunt Mei down, took a box from the cabinet and gave it to her, Su Ling took it, but she heard Mrs. Wang say: "There are two thousand taels of silver notes here."

    "A Ling, it's not that grandma doesn't love you, it's just that besides you, grandma has so many children and grandchildren. In this house, you don't have any major affairs in the future, so don't come back. Grandma can't help you, and she doesn't want to be seen by others.  You took things from the house and left, after much deliberation, I will give you some banknotes, yourself, so that you can take care of yourself."

    "The five thousand taels I gave you before is the money that the family gave you in the bottom of the box. The money belongs to grandma herself. My jewelry will be left to Awan and Aluo in the future. Don't blame grandma.  not for you."

    Su Ling's eyes were a little wet, she lowered her head and wiped her tears with a handkerchief: "Of course Ah Ling dare not blame grandma."

    In the end, what grandma loves about her in her heart is only more important than the whole house.

    "In the future, you can take good care of yourself. You can keep the bank notes close to your body, just take them away."

    The two thousand taels of silver that Mrs. Wang gave to Su Ling was the money she had saved. Although Su Ling made a fuss about marrying King Sui and the family had to abandon her, Mrs. Wang felt ashamed of her.  Su Fu and Yang Shi, Su Ling should have had a good marriage in the first place.

    Su Ling nodded, hid the banknote next to her body, and then asked about Jin Ninghou: "What happened to grandfather? Is it really that serious?!"

    Wang said: "If you raise him for a month, he may be able to get out of bed. That's fine. Let him rest. Your grandfather has worked so hard for this family all his life. He has lived and died so many times. You won't let him go for a while."  To speak out against him."

    The splendor and wealth of the Marquis of Jinning's mansion these years, and the several girls and daughters who were raised like daughters of gold, were all earned by the Marquis of Jinning.

    Su Ling bowed her head: "Of course Ah Ling won't."

    Wang patted her hand.

    Su Ling wiped away her tears, and followed Wang back to the main hall. At this moment, Su Wang, Su Lin and Su Ran came out of the dormitory. Su Wang's face was ugly, Su Lin's face was sullen, and Su Ran's eyes were a little red.  , Not being angry or being scolded.

    Su Ran was unwilling to ask Su Wang: "It's just that grandfather can no longer lead the army, but grandfather also has three sons, why did you hand in the military amulet? Uncle, you did this. Have you asked my father and third uncle for permission?  !"

    Su Wang said with a pale face: "I don't think I have this ability. Do you think your father has it? Do you let him go to the battlefield? Do you go up with a pen?!"

    Although Su Wang is also a military general, he thinks he doesn't have the ability of Marquis Jin Ning.  discussed with him, and he agreed.

    Now that the dispute between the crown prince and King Sui is becoming more and more serious, it is the smartest way to stay out of the way to protect yourself and not get involved.

    Su Xun was named innocently, and said with a sneer, "I don't know anything about the army fighting. Empress Liang really thinks highly of me."

    Su Ran was so angry that this group of people only did these dragging things.

    "You, you guys"

    Su Ran was so angry that she didn't know what to say, she turned her head angrily and was about to leave. Seeing this, Su Lin hurried after her: "Ah Ran, Ah Ran, wait for father!"

    Mrs. Wang snorted and asked Su Wang: "What did she say in it?!"

    Su Wang said: "Ask me why I handed in the military talisman, and say that my father is confused."

    "It's a joke, she is the one who is confused." Wang was also very angry.  of."

    Su Ling closed her eyes and said nothing, Su Ran is like this, so is she. Without the military power of the Marquis of Jinning, her life will definitely not be as good as before. Fortunately, she still has the Marquis of Pingbai, so King Sui will not treat her badly.  she.

    The Marquis of Jinning handed over the military talisman because they didn't care about the situation of the two girls. It was probably because they thought of her situation and gave them some money. With money, she would be able to live better.

    "Grandma, I'm going to visit grandpa."

    Mrs. Wang nodded: "Go in by yourself."

    Su Ling lowered her head and walked inside, Wang looked at her back, and then sighed.

    At this time, a servant came in and whispered a few words in Su Xun's ear. Su Xun nodded, waved for people to leave, and then said to Wang: "Mother, Mr. Li is here to pay a visit. I will go to see him in the guest garden."  .¡±

    "Mr. Li?!" After a pause, Wang realized that the Mr. Li that Su Xun was talking about was Li Lin.

    Su Xun said: "I guess I found out what happened in the house, so I'll just go out and meet him."

    Mrs. Wang nodded, she didn't have the energy to see the guest again: "That's fine."

    When Su Wan heard him say Li Lin, his eyes lit up, he stretched his neck, and then looked at Su Xun: "Father."

    Su Xun smiled, and said, "Awan is with me." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 59 I don't know if the third master will allow it or not?  !

    ?

    Su Wan happily followed Su Xun and left. This big clan has strict requirements on the girls in the mansion. If you want to go out, you have to find a good excuse, and you have to bring guards by your side. It is even more difficult to see a foreign man.  .

    Counting down, the number of times she and Li Lin met can be counted on the fingers of one hand.

    Although the number of times she met was not right, Su Wan was quite satisfied with him, and liked to meet him very much, which would increase the sense of familiarity and facilitate the cultivation of relationships.

    Seeing her like this, Yang followed Su Xun and left, pinched the handkerchief, and said: "We six girls seem to be very satisfied with Mr. Li, knowing that Mr. Li is here, we even forgot about my grandfather who was lying on the sickbed.  , I don¡¯t know how the third brother and the third sibling teach children.¡±

    Su Wang frowned, and turned to look at her, but at this moment, she heard that Mrs. Li said indifferently: "How did the third master and I teach the children, so I don't need to worry about it.  How does the eldest brother teach children?!"

    Clay figurines also have a three-point nature, besides, Mrs. Li is not made of clay, so it's fine to say something else, but when it comes to raising children, Mrs. Li can't bear it. If she endures it, it means that she and Su Xun are married.  Can't teach children?  Isn't that turning a corner and saying that Su Huang and Su Luo are also bad?  !

    Mrs. Yang did not expect that Mrs. Li, who is usually gentle and gentle, would say such words. She also choked for a moment, her face darkened, and just as she was about to say something, Su Wang said with a dark face: "Mr. Yang,  you shut up!"

    Mrs. Wang put the teacup in her hand on the case table, glared at Mrs. Yang and said, "When it comes to educating children, the two of you are not as good as the third husband and wife. Look at your Afu, what did you do?"  What are they called!"

    "I don't know how to check, the means are vicious, and I am crazy."

    Unknowingly hooking up with foreign men, secretly communicating the music, giving and receiving secretly, and using vicious means to harm my sister and rob my sister's marriage, and now I am still crazy.

    Su Wang lowered his head and was at a loss for a while. In his opinion, he was indeed a failed father when it came to educating Su Fu, but he was never in control of the girl's affairs, and everything was left to Yang  educated.

    Thinking about Su Fu today, and thinking about Yang's methods of dealing with Su Ling, and Aunt She who had been with him for many years but decided to leave, Su Wang felt a sense of powerlessness all over his body.

    Su Ling's words when he left last time still lingered in his ears, he felt a chill on the soles of his feet, which lingered in his heart.

    The Wang family is obviously very dissatisfied with Su Fu.

    After hearing this, Mrs. Yang was not happy: "What's wrong with Afu, I don't agree with what my mother-in-law said."

    In her opinion, her daughter is all good, and it is because others are bad that she suffered these things.

    Mrs. Wang was too lazy to talk to her, so she gave up and sent these people away: "Okay, you all go, I have been arguing all morning, and my ears are callused."

    Su Wang hesitated for a moment: "A-Ling is inside and hasn't come out yet."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Su Ling lift the curtain and come out from the inside. Her expression was calm, she was holding a veil in her hand, and she walked steadily step by step.

    Wang asked her: "Have you met your grandfather?"

    Su Ling bowed her head: "See you, thank you grandma."

    Wang said: "Then you go back."

    "Yes." Su Ling lowered her head and stood up, then slowly turned her head, the beads hanging from her black hair covered her expression, she closed her eyes, remembered what her grandfather said just now, and then strode forward  walked to the door.

    Grandfather told her not to have anything to do with the family now, and if King Sui failed in the future, he would try to protect her.

    Su Ling doesn't believe Su Wang Yang, but she still believes in Marquis Jin Ning. In her heart, her grandfather has always said one thing, since he opened his mouth, he will definitely help her.

    Su Ling took people away, and Wang also sent away his son and daughter-in-law, sat on a chair and drank a cup of tea, and after a while, turned around and entered the bedroom.

    At this time, there was no one else in the room, and Jin Ninghou was sitting on the wooden couch in a daze. His feet and body were wrapped in white cloth several times, and he looked really serious.

    "all gone?!"

    "Let's go." Mrs. Wang walked over and sat down on the edge of the wooden couch with a tired expression, "These two didn't see anything, did they?"

    "No." Jin Ninghou lay down, reached out and touched his face, his face was covered with white powder, he frowned, his face turned dark.

    Wang said: "Okay, you have to bear with it."

    Marquis Jin Ning naturally knew he had to endure it, but he couldn¡¯t sit still, so let him lie on the bed for a month, it¡¯s true.??I feel bad even thinking about it.

    Really, children and grandchildren are all debts, and this pile of bad things happened

    Su Xun here took Su Wan to meet Li Lin in the guest garden. When they arrived, Li Lin had already sat down and drank a cup of tea. He was a little surprised to see Su Wan coming with him.

    The noble daughters of the big family clan don't easily see foreign men, even if they are engaged, they just go out for a walk with the consent of the elders to cultivate a relationship with their fianc¨¦, most of them don't.

    Li Lin's visit this time was due to rumors outside that, as Su Wan's fianc¨¦ who was about to get engaged, he should bring gifts to visit him, and secondly, the Dragon Boat Festival was approaching, and he wanted to ask Su Wan to go out together.

    "Jing Yuan is here."

    "Third Master, Sixth Miss."

    "Young Master Li."

    After seeing the ceremony for a while, the three of them sat down, Su Wan sat beside him, and Li Lin immediately asked about the Marquis of Jin Ning: "I heard the rumors outside, so I learned about it, and I don't know how the Marquis is doing now."  gone?"

    Su Xun said: "I'm hurting my muscles and bones. Let's rest for a month or two. There will be no problem with my movements in the future. If I go to war, I won't be able to. It just so happens that my father is old and it's time to enjoy the blessings. It's better to worry less."

    ?Su Wang handed in the military talisman for Marquis Ning of Jin in the Hall of Tai Chi, and returned the military power to the emperor. The emperor refused at first, but Su Wang made a tearful confession, made three salutes, and asked the emperor to take it back, but the emperor reluctantly agreed.

    "Hou Ye has been a soldier all his life and has dedicated himself to the country. It is indeed time to enjoy the blessings. I have collected some herbs before, which are good for the elderly. I thought they would not be used at home, so I brought them here."

    The smile on Su Xun's face became more sincere: "Jing Yuan is worried."

    Su Xun is naturally happy that Li Lin has such a heart.

    "This is what Jing Yuan should do." Li Lin glanced at Su Wan who was drinking tea and looked at him with a pair of bright eyes, smiled, and then asked, "I don't know how many days the Dragon Boat Festival will be, what is there in the house?"  arrange?!"

    The Dragon Boat Festival is a big festival of the year. Every time around this time, every household has to arrange. On weekdays, there are dragon boat races on the outer city river. The whole family, young and old, go out to watch together.  The young people on the road also participated in the dragon boat race.

    Su Xun pondered for a moment, and said: "There is no arrangement at the house, and now my father is injured on the bed, and the boys and girls at the house should not have any arrangements at all."

    Now Jin Ninghou is lying on the bed with injuries, and the children and grandchildren in the house still have to go out to play as in previous years.

    Li Lin rubbed his fingers on the edge of the teacup, and then asked: "I wanted to take Miss Six out to watch the dragon boat race that day. I wonder if the third master will allow it?!" (Remember this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 61 Undoubtedly, this is a big gamble

    ?

    Su Wan got the chance to go out, so he naturally complied with Su Xun's request.

    When Li Lin talked to Su Xun about the house, he left soon after. Su Wan got Su Xun's order to send Li Lin out.

    Li Lin walked with her, followed by a few maidservants and guards. She walked beside him with a smile on her face. After a while, she asked him in a low voice: "Mr. Li is busy recently?"  What?"

    "I'm not busy with anything, just some trivial matters. The last time Mrs. Jing sent a jade pendant, I heard what Mrs. Jing said, Miss Six likes it very much?"

    Su Wan nodded: "I really like it. I've been learning to play the net these two days. If I don't play well, you can't dislike me, but I will try my best to do it well."

    "No." Li Lin smiled, "Miss Six is ??ingenious, so naturally she won't do a bad job."

    Su Guan's eyes lit up, and he felt that Li Lin was really good at talking, if he said it would be fine even if she didn't do well, although she wouldn't be unhappy, but he said he didn't think she would do badly  , Believe in her ability, which made her self-confidence rise instantly.

    Probably because he felt that she was an excellent person in his heart.

    Su Wan said: "Don't worry, I won't let you down."

    Li Lin smiled: "Wait for the good news."

    Li Lin slowed down his pace, and then said: "In two days, I will arrange to see the mansion. The mansion has not been lived in for a long time. The sixth girl asked someone to make some incense to repel mosquitoes, so as not to be caught by mosquitoes in time."  Biting, if there is anything missing, just let the people below come to me."

    "The third master knows where I live now, just tell him."

    "Bring some tea and snacks. If you are hungry, you can also pad your stomach. You should also prepare clothes for walking."

    He said something careful and thoughtful. Su Wan nodded while listening, secretly marveling at his thoughtfulness.

    The guest garden is in the front yard, not far from the gate, and soon arrived in front of the gate, Li Lin said goodbye: "Miss Six just send me here, and I will come to pick Miss Six and the third master someday."

    Su Wan nodded: "Young Master Li, go slowly."

    "Six girls, stay here."

    Li Lin turned around and left the gate of the Marquis of Jinning. Su Wan watched his back from inside the gate and stood there for a while. He happened to meet Su Ruo, the second son of Ping Baihou's mansion, Ping Cheng, who came in hand in hand. When he saw Su Wan, Su Ruo  Then he walked up quickly.

    "Sixth Sister."

    "Eldest sister, eldest brother-in-law."

    The servants and guards on the side also saluted: "Grand aunt, grand uncle."

    Su Ruo smiled gently: "Oh, I forgot. Sixth Sister is already a princess, and I have to call her a princess in the future. Congratulations to Sixth Sister. There is a princess in our house."

    Su Wan smiled lightly and said, "Eldest sister, you're being polite. No matter what status I have, I'm still a girl in the family, and I'm elder sister's cousin. Let's use the old name for elder sister. Speaking of which, I'm really not used to it."  .¡±

    Su Ruo said: "It's good to get used to it slowly, there is a way that etiquette cannot be discarded."

    It is precisely because etiquette cannot be broken, that those with low status bow their knees, and those in high positions are superior, which makes many people desperately climb up.

    Su Ruo closed her eyes and sighed a little in her heart. She felt that she, the sixth younger sister, was really lucky. She was easily favored by His Majesty and sealed the position of Princess Princess. As for the Pingbaihou Mansion, she needed to work hard to get it.  It is possible to get the glory and wealth you want.

    Ping Baihou's mansion has been in decline for a long time. In the past, it was the natal family of the late emperor's concubine. The first Ping Baihou also fought the world with the late emperor. However, he died early, and the concubine also died early in the harem. She had no children.  There was no disturbance at all.

    The second Ping Baihou was also her father-in-law, and he was ignorant. He only knew how to raise women and eat, drink and have fun. He was a well-known dandy in the imperial city.  , Even the family business was almost ruined by him. Before his death, there was only an empty box left in Pingbaihou's mansion.

    That is, five or six years ago, her father-in-law got sick and died, and her husband's elder brother inherited the title. The two brothers worked together and slowly began to change little by little.

    However, they have no foundation in the court, and they have no money. Yes, probably the two brothers have some skills. After decades of hard work, they climb up the court step by step, and maybe they can bring the Pingbaihou Mansion back to its peak.

    But the waiting time was too long, and they couldn't wait any longer. Under such circumstances, they resolutely chose to attach themselves. King Sui took a fancy to the abilities of the two brothers Ping Baihou and threw themOlive branch, the two brothers agreed after thinking about it.

    Undoubtedly, this is a big gamble.

    If you get it, you have the merits of being a dragon, and you are an extremely human minister. Pingbaihou's mansion will not worry about it for decades. If it is lost, Pingbaihou's mansion will be beaten into the mud and never stand up again.

    If Su Ruo resolutely stood with her husband, she spent the first half of her life as a concubine in the Marquis of Jinning. She was fed up with Yang's overt and secret torture, and suffered countless grievances and could only swallow it in her stomach.  You can't even seek justice for yourself.

    And this time, Yang and Su Fu actually harmed Ah Ling, which strengthened her determination to climb up, and would no longer let people treat herself and her family as ants and bully them as they wanted.

    If given the chance, she would definitely make Yang and Su Fu's lives worse than death.

    Su Ruo said: "I saw Mr. Li just now, is the sixth sister here to see Mr. Li?"

    Su Wan nodded: "Young Master Li heard about his grandfather's injury, so he came here specially to deliver some supplements."

    Su Ruo said: "He really has a heart. Everyone thought Mr. Li was not good before, but now it seems that Liumei and Mr. Li are a match made in heaven."

    I used to think that it was inappropriate for Su Wan, a prostitute of the Marquis's family, to be promised to a poor family, but now that Su Wan is the princess, there is nothing better than her status other than marrying into the royal family.  A bad marriage is nothing.

    Su Wan smiled: "Thank you, big sister."

    "Okay, I won't talk to you anymore, your eldest brother-in-law and I will go to see your grandfather."

    "Sister and brother-in-law, walk slowly."

    Su Guan sent Su Ruo and Pingcheng away, and then returned to Guanyuan with a group of people. The guards sent Su Guan to the gate of the second gate and left. It was Su Guan who returned to Guanyuan with Xiaosang and Xiaoshen.

    Xiao Sang and Xiao Li were very happy. Xiao Sang walked back and forth in the house twice excitedly: "Princess, is what Mr. Li said true? Your Majesty really gave the house, it's really great."

    Su Wan took a sip of tea and said, "It's true. Could it be that Mr. Li can still lie to us? Did you hear what Mr. Li said just now? Hurry up and prepare the things you need. When the time comes  Can come in handy.¡±

    The two nodded: "Don't worry, princess, we all remember it!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 62 Where did you get this map?

    ?

    Su Ruo and Pingcheng came and went in a hurry, and when Su Xun took his family to the main courtyard for dinner in the evening, they had already left.

    Today, only the third roommate was with Wang for dinner, Wang didn't want to see Yang, and Su Fu was grounded by Marquis Jin Ning, so she didn't bother to call Su Wang over.

    As for the second room, she didn't want to see it either.

    She looked at the harmony of the old three's family, the harmonious husband and wife, Su Wan and Su Luo Su Nong got along well, and even Li Shi and Su Wan had no conflicts, she sighed in her heart, worried about Su Wang's mess.

    ? Before eating, Su Xun and Mrs. Wang discussed things together. Su Xun delivered the supplements from Li Lin, and said the two things, one was the house, and the other was the Dragon Boat Festival.

    Originally, Su Xun was worried that the supplements that Li Lin sent were not good, but he didn't expect to open them and find that they were all of good quality.

    "The things Jing Yuan sent were all in excellent condition. When my mother asked people to use them to make medicinal food for my grandfather, it was good to put some in. My father was injured a lot when he was young. He felt that his body was strong, so he didn't take it to heart.  Now it¡¯s time to recuperate.¡±

    "Okay, Mr. Li has a heart." Now Mrs. Wang doesn't ask Li Lin for anything, as long as he has a heart, it is enough for Su Wan to have a heart.

    "Awan and I will accompany him to visit the house he said some other day. I also agreed to the matter of the Dragon Boat Festival. Awan and him are going to be engaged, and we don't even see each other very often. After the Dragon Boat Festival, he will go back to his hometown again.  Go, and let them get along."

    Rules are dead, but people are alive. Now that they have decided to get engaged, Su Guan's marriage to Li Lin cannot be changed in the future. It is good for the two to get along more and have some feelings.

    Wang said: "Since the house was bestowed by His Majesty, then you can go."

    Wang also felt a little strange in her heart. Why did His Majesty call Li Lin to do this when he gave the mansion to Su Wan? Moreover, His Majesty's rewards can be whatever you want, and you can choose. This has never happened before.

    But like Su Xun, she didn't think too much about it.

    "The matter of the Dragon Boat Festival, as you said, since he came to ask, let Ah Wan go, remember to ask her to bring a few more people, and there is nothing wrong with the Zhen Guogong."

    Mrs. Wang sighed: "I look at your elder brother, he has been in a trance these days, if you are free, please persuade him."

    "My son knows." Su Xun thought to himself, in fact, it is useless to persuade him, his elder brother was indeed hit, his wife and daughter caused so many troubles, the whole family was not at peace, and even the future did not know the outcome  how.

    If Su Ling hated him in his heart, and Aunt She left the house, he was afraid that day and night would be like a fire, and he would not be at peace.

    Mrs. Wang didn't want to say more, so she asked Su Xun to support her and walked to the side hall together. Normally, it was a place where the whole family eats. At this time, Mrs. Li, Su Wan, and Su Luo and Su Nong were still waiting. Su Luo  They were pestering Su Wan to talk, and the two sisters had a very good relationship.

    Mrs. Li looked at them gently. Su Wan gave two pieces of jewelry from Si Zhenfang to Su Luo.  Get some shine.

    She was thinking about how to treat Su Wan better. Money and wealth are not rare, and if it is treasures, there are more people than herself. She thought, in the future, when teaching Su Wan's housekeeper, she should pay more attention.

    Originally, it was time for Su Wan to learn from her as a housekeeper, but it was because too many things happened in the house, so it was delayed again and again.

    When Wang Shi and Su Xun came out, they just delivered the food from the kitchen. Wang asked someone to bring a porcelain plate, and put some lighter food with serving chopsticks, with nourishing medicinal soup, and asked someone to give Jin  Ning Hou sent it, and then asked the third son's family to sit down and eat with her.

    After the meal was over, Mrs. Li took the three children and left. Su Xun stayed to take care of Marquis Jin Ning, who was going to spend the night in the main courtyard.

    When the elders are sick, the younger ones have to wait and accompany them. People in the world call them sick. Now Jin Ninghou is injured. In order to guard against Su Lin, Jin Ninghou has already given orders, saying that Su Wang and Su Lin have duties, so let the three  His son Su Xun came to serve him.

    ?Because of Li Lin's reminder, Mrs. Wang remembered that the Dragon Boat Festival was approaching, and asked her servants to prepare. Although this year is different from previous years, the festival is still going to be celebrated, but it should be kept low-key.

    The Dragon Boat Festival is a big festival. In addition to the lively dragon boat races, His Majesty has given gifts to all ministers, including Baisuo colored threads, delicate gold-carved flowers, silver-shaped drums, molasses rhyme fruits, clever rice dumplings, and five-color pearls.  Tube amulet bag, royal book sunflower fan, Aihu yarn and satin, etc.  (recorded in Menglianglu)

    The Dajia clan presents prayer tubes, talisman bags, talismans, scrolls, clever rice dumplings, summer oranges, etc. to those who have contacts.?.

    The things you need to use in your own house must also be prepared.

    The next day, after Su Guan went to Fuping Courtyard in the morning and came back, he made a fan with Xiao Sang Xiaolan and others, as well as some amulets to wear, a hundred ropes and other things.

    Two days passed in a blink of an eye, and it was the time Li Lin and Su Xun made an appointment. After thinking about it, Su Xun also brought Li Shi along.

    Su Xun and Li brought Su Wan out of the mansion, followed by servants and guards.

    Su Wan was wearing a lotus-colored cross-breasted skirt. The skirt was not long, and the cuffs were small, making it easy to move. She wore a tassel bun on her head, fixed it with two flower hairpins, and wore an insect repellent medicine bag around her waist.  Incense, and also wore a pair of thick-soled cloth shoes.

    At this time, she was still holding a white round fan in her hand, shaking the white fan lightly, she looked more delicate and lively.

    Li Lin's eyes fell on her for a moment, and then moved away.

    Both sides greeted each other, Su Xun said: "Jing Yuan, I will take a carriage with you in a while, and my wife and Ah Guan will take a carriage."

    Naturally, Li Lin did not disagree: "Third Master, whatever you want."

    Su Xun said: "Then let's get ready to get in the car."

    Li Shi and Su Wan stepped on the small stools to get into the carriage, the carriage of the Hou Mansion was not small, even if Li Shi and Su Wan each brought two servants, it would still be able to sit there.

    After Su Xun and Li Lin got into the carriage together, they ordered the driver to drive, and the two talked inside.

    Su Xun said: "I never asked you at that time, where are the courtyards you mentioned?!"

    Li Lin took out a detailed map (map), and then pointed to three places: "These are the three houses, I think they are all good, let's see which one the third master and sixth girl like.  "

    Su Xun didn't look carefully at the location of the house, but stared at the map for a moment, and he came back to his senses after a while. He frowned, and asked with some doubts: "Where did you get this map?!"

    Li Lin's hand paused for a moment, feeling bad in his heart.

    The map is an extremely important thing for the country, and such a detailed map in his hands is equivalent to a state secret. Even Prince Zhao and Duke Zhen Guo could not give him such a map.

    Now, how to cover up the past?  !  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 63 Breeze Bieyuan

    ?

    Su Xun looked at the map carefully, and the layout of the imperial city was shown on it. Whether it was a market or a courtyard, they were all marked. The more he looked, the more unhappy his expression became.

    Li Lin sighed in his heart, but his face was calm and motionless: "I got this map by accident from the Western Wei Dynasty, but what's the problem?"

    Seeing that Li Lin's face was calm, Su Xun didn't look like he was lying, and he didn't want to guess anything else anymore, so he asked him, "Is there a fire book?!"

    "Yes." Li Lin took out a fire folder from a cabinet next to the carriage, Su Xun took it, then opened the lid, blew on it to ignite a flame, and then used the flame to burn under the map.

    The flame burned on the corner for a while, but it only scorched some fine hairs, but it couldn't burn half of the paper.

    Li Lin reached out and took the map, and covered the fire folder: "This map is made of special materials, and the same is true of the painting materials on it. It won't be damaged by water bubbles, and it won't be destroyed by fire."

    Su Xun listened, but felt a little irritated. This thing can't be handled, it's just a hot potato.

    Although the countries seem to be calm on the surface, there are turbulent storms in the dark. Apart from alliances, they have their own precautions. At the foot of the imperial city, I don¡¯t know how many secret crafts have been mixed in, and there are also maps drawn. If the map of the country¡¯s capital falls into the hands of other countries  , that is a fatal thing.

    Regarding maps, there are also express regulations. Ordinary people draw and keep them privately. Even caravans traveling on horseback cannot have such detailed maps.

    With such a map in Li Lin's hand, if someone caught him, he might be treated as a secret agent, and that would be a serious crime of beheading.

    Can Su Xun not worry?  !

    "Then what should I do?!"

    Li Lindao: "If not, I will hand it over to Lord Zhen Guo."

    Su Xun thought about it and shook his head: "No."

    Such things cannot be handed over to the emperor, nor can it be given to Prince Zhao. Your Majesty is the king of a country.  The prince and the emperor are of one heart.

    As for the Duke of Zhen, who knows what he is thinking.

    Although Lord Zhen Guo is now working for Eastern Zhao, no one knows what will happen in the future. Although Su Xun is his son-in-law, he is loyal to the emperor after all, and this thing will not be handed over to Lord Zhen Guo.

    "How about you go back and find a place where no one is around, dig a hole and bury it?! This is not good, in case someone picks it up and falls into someone else's hands."

    Li Lin put the map in a box and said, "I'll go back to my hometown after the Dragon Boat Festival, and I'll just bury it somewhere deep in an old forest."

    Su Xun thought about it, and this is the best way: "That's fine, just do as you say."

    Because of this, Su Xun was a little worried, and his mood was not very high afterwards. When he got off the car, he was obviously not as happy as when he went out.

    Su Wan glanced at him, thinking about what happened in the car, which made him unhappy.

    There are three houses that Li Lin brought them to look at, with different sizes and locations. The first one is not very far from the Jinning Marquis Mansion, and it takes only 30 minutes to get there in a carriage.

    The first house is called Qingfeng Bieyuan. The former owner of the yard was a husband and wife who is the dean of the academy. His wife is a famous talented woman. Although the yard is not big, it is exquisite in every way.

    The courtyard is divided into a front yard and a back yard. The front yard has a main courtyard for guests and a guest garden.  There is a garden in which there is a lotus pond. Although it is not large, there are rockery and flowing water, pavilions and pavilions.

    One step at a time, the life of the years is integrated into this poetic and picturesque feeling.

    "I remember that this courtyard is the other courtyard of the founder of Qingshan Academy, Dean Zhao, and his wife, Mrs. Zhen Hua. After the two passed away, this place became vacant."

    Dean Zhao of Qingshan Academy was a generation of bachelors and the most famous teacher in the past hundred years. He taught all his life, and his students spread all over the world. His wife, Mrs. Zhen Hua, was also a talented woman who was famous all over the world at that time.

    A few days ago, Su Ran wrote a few poems, which were circulated and named as a talented woman. She was also said to be Mrs. Zhen Hua alive, which shows the name of Mrs. Zhen Hua.

    Now the descendants of Dean Zhao and Mrs. Zhen Hua live in Qingshan Academy and manage the big and small affairs of the academy, and they rarely come to Qingfeng Bieyuan.

    A group of people walked in through the gate, went to the main courtyard and looked at the backyard, and finally went to the water pavilion in the garden to enjoy the cool air.

    "How does the third master feel here?! I sent someone to callHowever, all the people living in the surrounding area are officials or scholars, which means that the location is relatively small.  "

    Small is naturally not small, such a courtyard, even officials in the court, below the third rank, can live in such a courtyard, which is considered pretty good.

    Don't look at the size of the Marquis of Jinning's mansion. This is the mansion of a county king in the previous dynasty. The Su family can live in it because of the emperor's favor and reward to the Su family.

    The main reason is that Li Lin is alone, does he have any relatives, in the future they will live together as husband and wife in this other courtyard, even if they have children, it will be enough.

    Su Xun was actually very satisfied. After all, Li Lin's identity was there, and it was indeed impossible for him to build a grand mansion.

    However, his thoughts like this were slapped in the face in the next house.

    Next, this house is a real high-ranking family, and it is smaller than the Jinning Hou Mansion. There are many houses in it, front and rear gardens, and not far away is the Zhao Wang Mansion. The nearby houses are either royal relatives or high-ranking officials.  big clan.

    When Su Xun stepped on it, he still felt a little empty. The house is a good house, big and nice, but the Li family has no status, so living in such a courtyard is a bit empty, it is better than the Qingfeng Bieyuan in front.

    The last one is a well-regulated house, with seven or eight courtyards like this, even if it is surrounded by officials, it is also far away from the Jinninghou Mansion.

    After discussing with Su Wan, Su Xun and Su Wan finally felt that Qingfeng Bieyuan was the best.

    Su Wan also thinks that Qingfeng Bieyuan is good. She likes the scenery inside, especially the exquisite design. She feels that if she lives in it, she will live a very comfortable life. The house is too big and eye-catching, too rigid  Feel boring.

    There is a kind of beauty in Qingfeng Bieyuan that lingers on the years and turns life into poetry.

    Li Lin can live in any kind of place. The reason why she chose these three houses is entirely because of Su Wan. If she likes tall mansions, she will live in big houses, that's all. But she chose Qingfeng Bieyuan.  It was also in his expectation.

    Su Wan is not the kind of person who is greedy for face and glory. On the contrary, she is more keen to live her life behind closed doors. For her, a comfortable and pleasant environment is most likely to be loved by her  .

    And she also likes to take care of those flowers and plants by herself, which happens to be appropriate.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 65 Suspicion

    ?

    It doesn't matter what kind of situation Li Gongzi himself is in, but he is reluctant to bear Su Wan's hardship, so he repeatedly makes exceptions and prepares the best things for her, which makes his vest crumbling.

    Su Wan listened to Wang's words, and felt a little strange: "How dare Ah Wan lie to grandma, Mr. Li gave it to me just now when he was at the door, and asked me to wear it on the Dragon Boat Festival."

    There has always been a tradition of women wearing pomegranate flowers and calamus leaves during the Dragon Boat Festival. Although Su Wan and Li Lin have not engaged in a big ceremony, this matter is unchangeable. It is indeed reasonable for Mr. Li to give her a hairpin.

    Wang looked at the pomegranate hairpin in his hand for a while, feeling more and more confused.

    There is something wrong with this Li Lin.

    In her impression, this Li Lin was a student from a poor family, and he failed the rankings in the spring of this year. In terms of status, he was just a small candidate, but in the later events, Li Lin's performance was really impressive.  She is confused.

    First, Mrs. Jing was invited to come to propose marriage. She also said that his father, Mr. Li, was kind to the Jing family, so the Jing family helped him with this favor.  The mirror maker prepared it for him.

    But the jade he chose and the hairpin he gave to Su Wan are not available to ordinary people.

    If he hadn't known his identity, Wang would have thought that the eldest son of that Gaomen clan was the one who would be betrothed to Su Wan.

    Su Wan asked Wang: "Grandmother, is there something wrong with this hairpin?!"

    Mrs. Wang shook her head, inserted the hairpin back on Su Wan's head, and then shook her head: "Of course there is nothing wrong. Ah Wan is tired, let's go back and rest."

    Su Wan was indeed tired, so he didn't refuse: "Then Ah Wan is going back first, and my father said he would come later."

    Mrs. Wang patted her hand: "I see, you can go back and have a good rest."

    Su Wan said goodbye and left. As soon as she left the door, the smile on Wang's face disappeared, and she cooled down a little. Then she turned and went to the dormitory to see Marquis Jin Ning.

    "You arrange two people to investigate Li Lin."

    During Jin Ninghou's "rehabilitation" period, he had nothing to do and couldn't go out, so he read the military book. No one was left in the dormitory. He was lying on a recliner with a book in his hand.

    It was a little strange to hear Wang say that he was asked to send someone to investigate Li Lin.

    Mrs. Wang walked over, sat down on a round stool beside him, reached for his book, and then said, "I always feel that something is wrong with him."

    Jin Ninghou frowned: "What's wrong?!"

    Mrs. Wang put the book aside: "You don't care what's wrong, you have to check what needs to be investigated. Ah Wan wants to be engaged to him. If you don't find out clearly, there is really something going on here, and the one who suffers is Ah Wan.  lifetime."

    These two couples are not ordinary people, they are not lacking in skills and brains, otherwise, the wild boy and the little woman in the mountain village in the past would not become the Marquis of Jinning and Mrs. Marquis today, and plan for future generations for a hundred years.

    Mrs. Wang was born in the mountains, and when she came to the Imperial City with Marquis Jin Ning, she was indeed looked down upon by others, but twenty years have passed, and now everyone who talks about her is Mrs. Marquis Jin Ning, not Mrs.  There is still contempt on the lips of Wang Shi, a mountain village woman.

    Jin Ninghou pondered for a moment: "Then check it out, it's good to check it out."

    Investigate, know the details, there is no harm.

    "He took the youngest couple and Awan to see the house today, how is it?!"

    Wang said: "The other courtyard of Qingfeng was settled. It used to be the courtyard of President Zhao Qingshan and Mrs. Zhen Hua. I thought that the courtyard had always been in the hands of the Zhao family. I didn't expect it, and I don't know when it was sold."

    In the past, Dean Zhao and Mrs. Zhen Hua of Qingfeng Bieyuan would occasionally come here to receive friends and hold activities such as tea banquet and wet poetry meeting. It is also called Qingfeng Banquet, so it is a famous place.

    A hundred years after Dean Zhao and Mrs. Zhen Hua, outsiders thought that the Zhao family wanted to keep this other courtyard, so they didn't dare to go to the Zhao family to buy it even if they had thoughts.

    "Didn't you say it was rewarded by His Majesty? Could it be that this yard is in His Majesty's hands?!"

    Wang gave him a sideways look, and asked, "Master Hou thinks, is this really a reward from His Majesty?!"

    If His Majesty wants to bestow Suwan County Lord's Mansion, it will definitely not be so troublesome. It is really not His Majesty's style to let his subordinates choose the right one, wave his hand, and reward him.

    Jin Ninghou pondered for a moment: "But if it's not His Majesty's intention, where did he get the house, and dare to use His Majesty's name?If the rumor spread, he would have to be charged with falsely preaching the Holy Order.  "

    This crime is not a small one.

    Wang frowned: "This matter is indeed a bit strange."

    Jin Ninghou had no choice but to take this matter seriously, and quickly sent someone to investigate Li Lin's background.

    At this time, Meigu knocked on the door and reported: "Master Hou, madam, Mrs. Shizi, please see me."

    "What is she here for?!" Mrs. Wang was a little annoyed when she thought of Mrs. Yang, and she didn't want to see her. "Tell her to go back and say that I have a rest."

    Mei Gu said: "Mrs. Shizi said that she has something to ask to see Lord Hou and his wife. If Lord Hou and his wife don't see her, she will not leave."

    Mrs. Wang frowned, and Marquis Jin Ning covered his body with a thin quilt to cover his body. Mrs. Wang had no choice but to stretch out his hand to press his quilt, and then said: "Then please come in Mrs. Shizi."

    Mrs. Yang has already made preparations. If Mrs. Wang and Marquis Jinning don't see her, she will wait here until they see her. She didn't expect to achieve her goal so quickly. She secretly breathed a sigh of relief and felt confident in her heart.  .

    Following Meigu into the inner room, Yang could smell the strong smell of medicine in the room, the smell was bitter and astringent, lingering in the tip of her nose, making her feel like vomiting, feeling that her whole body was full of that smell of medicine.

    At this time Jin Ninghou was lying on a recliner, covered with a thin quilt, and Mrs. Wang was feeding him water.

    Yang had no choice but to go forward to salute: "Father, mother-in-law, is father-in-law feeling better today?!"

    Wang said: "It's not bad. When did you come here today?!"

    Mrs. Yang also knew that Mrs. Wang didn't like her in her heart, so she didn't plan to stay for long, and directly explained her intentions: "It's nothing, but the third son of Prince Zhao's mansion, who handed over the post, saying that he wanted to invite Afu to watch the dragon boat race together.  .¡±

    "I'm not thinking that we won't be going to the mansion this year. Let the young ones go if they want to, so as not to stay in the mansion with us old people."

    Zhao Mingyan and Su Fu are already engaged. Originally, if Prince Zhao's Mansion had handed over a post to invite Su Fu, Mrs. Yang would have agreed.

    But when Su Ran came back that day, Su Fu rushed up and beat Su Ran and then the prince. Now she has been grounded by Marquis Jin Ning. If Marquis Jin Ning hadn't ordered her, who would dare to release her.

    Therefore, the Yang family had to make this trip, to beg Jin Ninghou to let Su Fu go.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 66 Su Fu and the Prince still had a relationship in the past

    ?

    Unexpectedly, this was the case, Jin Ninghou and Wang looked at Yang.

    Jin Ninghou felt that Su Fu was getting more and more troublesome, and planned to teach her a lesson, and didn't want her to go out, so he said: "It's only been locked up for a few days, let her stay here, the third son's request, please refuse."  That's it."

    Yang is unwilling.

    "Father, you also know how many things have happened in the house now. The marriage between Afu and the third son is very important to the house. If we have the help of Prince Zhao's Mansion, our life will be easier. Afu and the third son  If the third son does not see you for a long time, it will not be a good thing for them."

    "If we let them cultivate a good relationship, then in the future, our relationship with Prince Zhao's Mansion will be closer."

    Yang hopes that the relationship between Su Fu and Zhao Mingyan will be better. After all, they will be husband and wife in the future.  It's good to have a chance to get along.

    Moreover, Su Fu has cried several times in front of her because of being grounded. She is worried every day, feeling that her Afu is really pitiful, and wants her to come out earlier.

    Now this matter is an excellent excuse, as long as Jin Ninghou agrees to let Su Fu come out, then after returning, she will definitely not ground Su Fu again.

    Jin Ninghou said with a straight face: "Afu did something wrong, and the grounding is her punishment."

    Yang said: "But between Afu and the third son"

    Jin Ninghou said: "If they want to meet, there will be opportunities in the future. Afu has done something wrong and is still grounded. This is her punishment. If it is because she is engaged to Prince Zhao's mansion, then she will be lenient."  , then in the future, wouldn't she act even more unscrupulously relying on Prince Zhao's Mansion."

    Seeing Marquis Jin Ning's firm attitude, Mrs. Yang felt a little anxious: "Father, how can you blame Afu for this matter, it is clear that Aran and the crown prince were at fault in the first place and bullied Afu, and Afu was also  "

    Wang's face changed drastically: "Yang, shut up!"

    Jin Ninghou's eyes were like knives, and he swept over and landed on Yang Shi. Yang Shi was shocked when he saw such murderous eyes before, his legs softened, and he almost fell off. Fortunately, the maidservant beside him  He gave her a hand so that she could stand still.

    Wang's heart was beating wildly, and she looked at Jin Ninghou uneasily.

    Marquis Jin Ning sat up while supporting the reclining chair, he didn't even bother to pretend now, he asked in a cold voice: "Tell me, why did Aran and the prince make mistakes first, how did they bully Afu?"  Already?!"

    Wang Shi secretly sighed in his heart and closed his eyes, but Yang Shi's face turned pale.

    Jin Ninghou patted the armrest of the reclining chair vigorously: "Say!"

    Yang was a little scared, and felt aggrieved, so she broke the jar and said frankly: "The Crown Prince originally sought out Afu, and even coaxed Afu to marry her as his side concubine, but he secretly liked her."  That Su Ran, who was going back and forth behind Afu's back, was discovered by Afu."

    "Father, tell me, can Afu not hate the prince and Su Ran when something like this happens?!"

    After Jin Ninghou heard this, his complexion became darker and darker: "So, Afu found out about the prince and Aran, so she abandoned the prince and fell in love with the third son of Prince Zhao's mansion."

    Young: ""

    Marquis Jin Ning really wanted to get up and give Su Fu a slap in the face: "You two, mother and daughter, are really good!"

    Jin Ninghou was very disappointed with Yang and Su Fu. A long time ago, he told the people in the house that men should not marry the imperial daughter, and women should not marry the prince, so they should not have anything to do with them.

    At that time, everyone agreed that it would be good, but now Yang Shi told him that Su Fu had a relationship with the prince in the past, and it almost became, and three of his granddaughters were involved with the prince.

    He didn't like Su Fu's granddaughter at first. She first harmed Su Ling, and then robbed Su Wan's marriage with vicious means. If Li Lin had been there at that time, a pot of dirty water for murdering sisters would have been poured on Su Fu.  She smiled.

    But she didn't expect that she would have something to do with the prince. Calculating the time, she should have quickly selected Zhao Mingyan and snatched Su Wan's marriage after she discovered the plan between the prince and Su Ran.

    ?It can be seen that the means are vicious, they don't care about sisterhood, and they are extremely selfish.

    Seeing Marquis Jin Ning's expression, Yang felt a little scared, but she didn't forget her reason for coming: "Father, I really can't blame Afu for this matter, it's the crown prince and Su Ran who are shameless, you just  .¡±

    Jin Ninghou grabbed the teacup in Wang's hand and threw it down hard: "Get lost!"

    The hostility and murderous intent are rampant.

    ? Mrs. Yang almost suffocated, Marquis of JinningHe seemed to carry the evil spirit that swept across the battlefield, and he looked very fierce, but he was always tolerant towards the younger generation, and his breath was restrained.

    It was the first time Yang Shi saw him so angry that she almost wanted to slash someone with a knife. She was so frightened that she dared not stay any longer and left the inner room as if fleeing for her life.  When she got out of Fuping Courtyard, she stopped in her footsteps, and she stretched out her hands to hold her chest and panted heavily.

    The maid beside her supported her: "Mrs. Shizi, are you alright?"

    "It's okay." Yang took a deep breath, pressed one hand on the tree trunk by the roadside, and panted heavily, "Help me to Furong Garden."

    At this time in Furong Garden, Su Fu took Baizhi Baihe to choose the dress for the Dragon Boat Festival. This color is not bright enough, that one is too dull, or the style is not new, and this one has a similar one.  Pick and choose, but you can't choose the right one.

    When Mrs. Yang came, Su Fu asked Bai He to put the clothes on her body to make gestures. When she saw her mother, she put the clothes aside and greeted her happily.

    "Mother, you are here, what did grandfather say? Did you promise to let me out?!"

    Yang's face turned pale, and she opened her mouth. After a while, she spoke with difficulty: "Afu, why don't you go now, your grandfather may not be very willing."

    Su Fu's originally joyful face collapsed: "Grandfather doesn't agree?!"

    Mrs. Yang nodded, and she didn't want to tell Su Fu about the situation, so she had to think carefully about her words and found an excuse: "You and the third son have only been engaged for a while, and your grandparents have concerns if they don't agree."

    "Impossible!" Su Fu didn't believe it. "Then Li Lin and Su Wan haven't engaged yet. Li Lin invited Su Wan to go out on the Dragon Boat Festival, so there's no answer."

    Mrs. Yang had a headache: "Su Guan, as long as your third uncle agrees, your grandparents don't care, you are still grounded now." And it was still grounded by the Marquis of Jinning.

    Another foot ban.

    Su Fu almost gritted her teeth, as if the word grounding had something to do with her. In recent days, she basically spent her time in grounding.

    She thought for a while and said: "How about I write a letter and ask the third son to come and beg my grandparents in person, or, mother go to Su Wan and ask her to intercede for me."

    "Grandfather and grandma are partial to her the most today. If she speaks, grandparents will definitely be willing to let go."

    Yang hesitated: "But how could she intercede for you?!"

    Su Fu smiled brightly: "Don't worry about this mother, I am her older sister, and she should help me."

    "Besides, my mother is the wife of the eldest son of the family, helping the grandmother to house the house. If she doesn't help, when she gets married in the future, she won't be able to find a good dowry." (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 68 Could it be that Su Fu is getting married?  !

    ?

    In the early morning of the next day, after Su Wan dressed up, she went to have breakfast with Mrs. Wang. Su Xun was there at the time, but he didn't stay long. After breakfast, he said goodbye and left, returning to Yuhuayuan.

    Now he stays at night. During the day, with Mrs. Wang around, he can leave.

    Mrs. Wang will continue to watch the embroiderer make clothes for Marquis Jin Ning, while Su Wan learns from her how to choose materials, what kind of fabrics make what kind of clothes, and what season to wear.  .

    Su Wan used to watch TV, and always saw people wearing plain white clothes, looking fairy-like, handsome and elegant, but here, people don't wear all white.

    White is regarded as an unlucky color, because most of the mourning clothes (mourning clothes) are white, and if they are to be worn, they are also worn inside, pajamas or underwear, and will not be seen outside.

    The collars and edges of the clothes are also exquisite.

    Wang said: "In the future, you will have to look at these things yourself."

    Su Wan nodded seriously: "I see, grandma."

    Mrs. Wang talked with Xiu Niang for a while, and then pulled Su Wan to sit on the wooden couch beside her.

    Su Wan got the chance, so she told her about Su Fu: "Yesterday, my fourth sister sent someone to send me a letter, asking me to intercede for her. What does grandma think?!"

    Speaking of Su Fu, the smile on Wang's face faded a bit: "Don't mention her, your grandfather said that you have to teach her a lesson. She did something wrong last time, and it wasn't long before she was grounded.  Let her go, then she will dare next time."

    Marquis Jin Ning found out about Su Fu and the crown prince's affair, and he lost his temper because of this. Even Mrs. Wang couldn't persuade her. Now Mrs. Wang dare not mention Su Fu's matter in front of him.

    Jin Ninghou was really hurt. He worked hard all his life, not just for the sake of future generations, and now everyone violated his orders, doing selfish things and dragging back.

    A Su Ling, although he is heartbroken, he can understand that she is plotting for him.

    A Su Ran and Su Lin, he was also disappointed.

    But now that Su Fu has done such a thing, it really hit him hard.

    Su Ling is a concubine's daughter, and Su Ran is the concubine's concubine's daughter. He doesn't care much, and he doesn't get much from the house.

    But Su Fu, she is the prostitute of the Jinning Hou Mansion, a girl with the highest status, she is raised with a lot of beauty, and the elders teach them carefully. It can be said that everything is given to the best, but the most disappointing  Also her.

    Su Wan smiled and said: "But the fourth sister said in the letter that if I agree, she will ask the eldest aunt to take care of me when I get married in the future. I am wondering, if I don't agree, will the fourth sister also invite the eldest aunt?"  Don't bother."

    Su Wan doesn't know anything else, but she will still sue. Su Fu wants to bully her, and she must secretly want it back. As for the impact she has on Su Fu after she said these words, that is her own.  something happened.

    Since you have the courage to bully others, you must bear the consequences.

    Wang's face changed in vain: "She dares?!"

    Naturally, Mrs. Wang heard what Su Wan meant. Su Fu dared to threaten Su Wan. She was crazy, so brave.

    Su Wan said: "Grandmother, don't be angry. I told grandma about this, I just hope that in the future, grandma will take more care of me, so that nothing will really happen. As for the matter of pleading for her, if grandma doesn't like it, she can do it.  Just pretend I didn¡¯t say it.¡±

    "However, the granddaughter also begged the grandmother, don't punish the fourth sister for this matter, if she knows that it is because of me, she will definitely bear a grudge against me."

    Wang's heart swelled, and she wanted to beat her feet and her chest: "A disaster, your fourth sister is a disaster. It's not enough for her to harm Ah Ling, but now she is here to harm you!"

    "I made you feel wronged."

    "Awan doesn't feel wronged. Grandmother, don't get too angry. Getting angry will hurt your body."

    "I'm fine." Wang regained her composure, and then patted Su Wan's hand, "Don't worry, Ah Wan, when you get married in the future, grandma will definitely watch over you and nothing will happen."

    In her heart, Mrs. Wang was very disappointed with Su Fu. She thought to herself, since Su Fu was making troubles in the mansion all the time, and she couldn't control her with Yang's protection. It would be better to marry her as soon as possible, so that her in-laws could take care of her.

    In this way

    Wang squeezed the handkerchief in her hand, then patted Su Wan's hand and said, "Go back first, you don't have to worry about this matter, grandma will definitely take care of it for you."

    "Then thank you grandma."

    Su Wan took his leave and left. When he just arrived at the door, he heard someone come to report to Wang, saying that it was King ZhaoThe third son of the mansion asked to see him.

    She smiled, thinking about tomorrow's Dragon Boat Festival, when Li Lin will come to pick her up, what kind of clothes should she wear to be worthy of that beautiful hairpin.

    She smiled and said to Xiao Sang at the side: "In a moment, let's go and see what clothes are available, pick something to wear tomorrow, and prepare what should be prepared. You two, also pick a good-looking dress."

    "yes."

    A group of people returned to Guanyuan happily, Xiaosang was sent to inquire about the news, Xiaosang took out all Su Wan's clothes and carefully selected them.

    "Girl, look at this one. It's beautiful. Last time, the third young lady gave me the fabric, and the maid asked Zhixiu to make a shirt. You haven't worn it yet."

    Su Wan shook her head: "Change to another one. It's too long. Just prepare a skirt for me. This style is a bit fancy. Mr. Li likes to wear Tsing Yi, so it's just plain elegant."

    This piece of fabric was picked out by Su Wan and Li Shi at the cloth shop that day. The pattern of golden and white butterflies is very eye-catching. If she is attending a banquet, she will wear this dress well, but if she is with Li Lin  It's wrong to go out.

    The big-sleeved gown has big sleeves and a long bottom, making it inconvenient to walk, and it doesn't match Li Lin.

    "There is a newly made Ruqun, which is also the pattern that the girl chose last time. The plain green grape pattern has made two Ruqun, and the girl has not worn it yet."

    Su Wan did have an impression, and the fabric was really good: "Take a look."

    Xiao Sang quickly took out the skirt, Su Wan tried it on, and thought it was pretty good, the blue dress, coupled with the pomegranate hairpin on her head, could be regarded as a little bit of red from Wanlv, which made her delicate and pretty  Beautiful, with the beauty of Xiaojiabiyu.

    Although it can't be called a perfect match, Su Wan is also satisfied.

    After a while, Xiao Mian came back.

    "Girl, this servant has found out clearly that the third young master came this time for the fourth young lady to leave the mansion tomorrow. The third young master personally brought the gift to beg, and the madam has already agreed. The fourth young lady will be able to leave the mansion tomorrow."

    Su Wan was a little surprised: "But it's true?!"

    "It's absolutely true."

    Su Wan felt strange. According to the temper of Marquis Jin Ning and Wang Shi, it was impossible to release Su Fu at this time, and she sued Wang Shi about Su Fu, and Wang Shi took care of her even more strictly.  That's right, why let her out.

    Xiao Mo said again: "Girl, there is one more thing. After the third son left, the madam sent Mei Gu to ask the fourth girl how the dowry is going?"

    Su Wan was startled: "Could it be that Su Fu is getting married?!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 69 Dragon Boat Festival

    ?

    Could it be that Mrs. Wang thinks that Su Fu is too troublesome and wants to marry her off quickly?  !

    Su Wan thought about it and felt that it was possible.

    Xiao Li shook her head: "I don't know."

    "Forget it, we'll know what's going on in time." Su Wan thought to herself, if Su Fu got married earlier, it would be a good thing for herself.

    She is only fourteen years old this year, and it will take at least a year or two before she really wants to get married. During this period, she will live in the mansion, and Su Fu is only one year older than her.  I plan to let her get married next year.

    Su Fu is so good at making troubles. In this year's time, I don't know what will happen. If it can be far away, it is naturally good.

    But if she really got married, she was a little worried. In this era, women get married early and many of them get married this year and conceive and have children the next year.

    At this time, women's physical development is not yet fully developed, and in this era of underdeveloped medicine, the probability of accidents is also higher.

    Su Wan actually had a guess in his mind that the original owner's body was not bad on weekdays, but in Su Fu's first life, the original owner died of dystocia, largely because of this reason.

    She had already figured it out clearly, if she really got married at the age of sixteen, she would definitely tell Li Lin that if she wanted her to have a child, she would have to wait until she was eighteen at least, and she would not do it earlier.

    Nothing else is important, life is the most important.

    If Mrs. Wang really sent Su Fu to marry her earlier, she would not know at such a young age

    Su Wan worried for a while, then shook her head, and she didn't care about it for the time being, and she couldn't care less, after all, in this era, it is normal for a girl to get married at this age, maybe she thinks she can get married earlier  Zhao Wang's mansion is going

    The next day is the Dragon Boat Festival.

    The big kitchen got busy early. Last night, a servant woman got up to boil water, make rice dumplings, and cook qiao zong.  Come, and the gift of the elders.

    The Wang family bestowed on the juniors in the family the ornaments made of wormwood and talismans woven with Baisuo (colored thread).  Blessings, I will wear it all day today.

    The wormwood was picked this morning, and the talisman woven with a hundred ropes was offered in front of the ancestors' ranks last night, asking the ancestors to bless the safety of the children in the family.

    After breakfast, the descendants of the mansion would all go to meet their elders. When Su Wan came to Fuping Courtyard, almost all the people from the mansion had arrived, including Su Jian, Su Ying and Su Fu who were in the academy in the past.  A crowd of people, very lively.

    Su Fu has been released, and she is wearing a red dress and talking with Yang Shi next to Wang Shi.

    She has a beautiful face and a cheerful expression, and she seems to be in a good mood. In front of so many people, Mrs. Wang also gave her face very much, with a friendly smile, as if the barriers between grandparents and grandchildren did not exist in the past.

    "Miss Six is ??here!"

    "The princess is here!"

    Su Guan walked in with her maid, her lotus steps moved lightly, the talisman tied around her waist swayed slightly, and the light blue skirt swayed gently, like undulating gracefully, with the delicate feeling of silk  .

    Looking at it is a gentle and bright girl.

    Wang's smile was a little gentle: "It's Ah Wan."

    Su Wan stepped forward to salute: "Grandmother is well."

    "Okay, okay." Mrs. Wang asked Meigu to bring a stool over, and let Su Wan sit down beside her, obviously liking her very much. Seeing this, Su Fu's face changed several times in a row, and her eyes were a little unhappy  .

    No matter how many nice things she said just now, grandma didn't see how much kindness she gave her. Now that Su Wan came here, she won her grandmother's favor without doing anything.

    Su Fu said: "Grandmother, we just talked about dragon boats. This year's dragon boats, Prince Zhao's son also participated, leading the royal team."

    "By the way, the third son also said that in this year's dragon boat race, His Majesty personally bestowed a Golden Dragon Saber as a prize. If the son is so powerful, he will definitely win the championship."

    Wang smiled lovingly: "Really, that's really great."

    Su Wan closed her eyes and thought to herself, is Su Fu's mind flooded today?  !

    She has not yet married to Prince Zhao's Mansion, and she just keeps talking good things about Prince Zhao's Mansion. Even if the eldest son of the family wins the championship, it has nothing to do with Jinninghou's Mansion.

    Although Mrs. Wang smiled, she felt very unhappy.

    "Maybe?Yes" Su Fu was talking about things outside, and Wang Shi also listened to her, Su Wan sat aside and listened quietly, keeping a smile, occasionally seeing Su Fu's smug eyes,  Heart sighs.

    In the past, Su Fu fought with Su Ran and Su Ling, but now that Su Ran and Su Ling are married, her eyes are probably about to fall on her.

    You'd better get married quickly, bye.

    Seeing that Su Wan was left out, Su Xun called her over and told her to sit down and talk.

    Su Luo called Sixth Sister affectionately, and then stayed beside her, touching her belly from time to time, feeling a little uncomfortable: "Sixth Sister, Ah Luo's stomach is swollen."

    Li Shi said: "Don't worry about her. This morning, the kitchen brought Qiaozong, and she ate two by herself. I told her but she didn't listen. It made her feel uncomfortable for a while, so she could remember it."  This lesson."

    This is eating too much.

    Su Wan smiled, and reached out to pat her head: "At that moment, Sixth Sister will accompany you to the doctor's place, and ask for two hawthorn pills for you. From now on, let's see if you dare."

    Su Luo grabbed her sleeve, and said pitifully, "Thank you Sixth Sister, I want to eat hawthorn pills."

    Shanzha Pills are actually a kind of formulated Xiaoshi pills. The children in the family are gluttonous and eat too much. Take two pills to help them digest.

    The big clans, each family has one or two doctors, also known as government doctors, there are male doctors and female doctors, there is a female doctor in the family, named Qiu Nu, who specializes in taking care of the health of several girls in the family  .

    ?The girls of the big family clan are beautiful and well-bred, and they will be used by various families for marriage in the future. They are delicate and expensive, usually have fair skin and beautiful appearance, and seldom get fat.

    Even if you don't care about it at home on weekdays, if a certain girl can't control herself and makes herself too fat, the female doctor will come over to monitor three meals a day until you lose weight.

    Of course, getting married doesn't mean just finding a family to marry off. Some of the people this girl marries are those who made a marriage alliance when they were young, and some are carefully selected, and they are not bad.

    The matter of marriage is also an alliance. The two families are tied together by the marriage of the children. It is a situation that is good for everyone.

    In the future, the in-law relationship behind the family will be intricate, and a clan will basically be stable.

    A group of people chatted in the room for a while, Su Fu kept talking beside Wang Shi, Wang Shi was also a little impatient, so she was supported by Mei Gu, and said:

    "Okay, everyone is here, and it's time for us to go to the ancestral hall." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 71 I have prepared a carriage for the princess

    ?

    Su Fu was wearing a begonia red dress, with a large-sleeved blouse embroidered with delicate peonies, each of which was in full bloom, like a peony in full bloom, which burns the beauty of the country, and it hurts the eyes just by looking at it  .

    With emerald calamus leaves in his hair, a beautiful pomegranate hairpin, and pomegranate flower earrings on his ears.

    She has fair skin and red lips. She is an excellent beauty. If you really want to compare it, probably only the beauty of the peony can be compared.

    Su Fu came out earlier than Su Wan. The carriage of King Zhao's Mansion was parked at the gate of Marquis Jinning's Mansion. Zhao Mingyan was wearing a purple robe embroidered with cloud patterns, a golden crown on his head, and auspicious cloud boots on his feet.  It looks like a group of nobles, with the demeanor of the emperor's grandson and nobles. Standing together, these two people are quite harmonious.

    The carriage of Prince Zhao's Mansion is also very luxurious, and it is also larger than ordinary carriages.

    Zhao Mingyan and Su Fu haven't seen each other for a long time. Zhao Mingyan is naturally happy to see Su Fu. He also thought that after getting into the carriage, he would have the opportunity to talk to her more, so as to get close to her. At this time, he was helping Su Fu into the carriage.  .

    However, when Su Fu just stepped on the small stool, she looked back and saw Su Wan and Li Lin coming out of the door, followed by two maidservants and two guards.  go back.

    "Sixth sister, Mr. Li is here to pick you up!"

    Seeing Su Fu coming over, Su Wan held a white fan in her hand, her expression was calm: "It's the fourth sister, why hasn't the fourth sister left yet?"

    Su Fu smiled brightly: "Aren't I waiting for Sixth Sister? I heard that Sixth Sister and Mr. Li are going out today, so I don't know if the carriage is ready?! I see that the carriage of Third Young Master is big enough.  It also makes it possible."

    She smiled brightly, and she cared about her sisters in words, but in fact, the deep meaning of what she said was to say, sixth sister, you are so pitiful, this betrothed person can't even prepare a carriage, I'm so savvy and righteous to help you.

    Li Lindao: "Miss Lao Si, don't worry, I have already prepared a carriage for the princess."

    Princess.

    It was the first time that Li Lin mentioned the word princess. In the past, he used to say that it was the sixth girl, with a soft tone, not some blunt princess. Su Wan turned her head and glanced at him.

    Su Fu listened to the word princess, the smile on her face froze, and she felt a little bored in her heart. Even if the princess Su Wan was very hypocritical, she was still a princess after all.  With a salary, she would bow her head when she saw her on weekdays.

    Su Fu's eyes fell on Li Lin, and her eyes narrowed. In fact, she looked down on Li Lin, but he was just a poor student, not even qualified to talk to her. Thinking of the past life, she felt humiliated again.

    In her previous life, she was successfully framed by Su Ran on the day of the small banquet, and she was humiliated that day. Jin Ninghou and others intended to promise him to Li Lin, but Li Lin refused.

    A student from a poor family dared to find fault with her, and even looked down on her!

    The anger in her heart can be imagined. If the prince hadn't stood up and was willing to accept her as a side concubine, she still didn't know what kind of person she would marry, but the prince is not a good thing.

    Su Fu sneered: "Mr. Li said this so lightly, but you can tell me what kind of carriage you prepared for my sixth sister. My sixth sister is also a noble lady of the Marquis Mansion after all. She is not an ordinary person and can be dismissed casually."  .¡±

    Su Wan frowned, and got a little angry: "Fourth sister, how I am with Mr. Li has nothing to do with you. I hope you don't say such things again."

    No matter how bad Li Lin was, that was all she wanted. It was fine for Su Fu to be eccentric in normal times, but she said this about Li Lin at this time, which made her very angry.

    Su Fu sneered: "Sixth sister, don't be angry, I'm doing this for your own good."

    Su Wan said angrily: "I can't figure it out. Is Fourth Sister doing it for my own good, or is she trying to provoke me? You know that Mr. Li's family background is not as good as that of Prince Zhao's Mansion, so why do you insist on pulling him over?"  ?!"

    "Do you feel that you are very powerful and proud that you have snatched the third son!"

    Su Wan is really angry. It's fine for Su Fu to snatch Zhao Mingyan. Whether she really likes it or plans to become a master, it has nothing to do with her now, but Su Fu shouldn't mess with her.

    "Miss Six, don't be angry." Li Lin shook her hand, and said, "Let's go first."

    Su Wan breathed a sigh of relief, snorted softly, and was about to leave, but after hearing Su Wan's words, Zhao Mingyan felt sorry for Su Fu: "Miss Six, what does this mean? Afu just cares about you and wants me to take you all together."  Cheng, it's really kind of unrewarding!"

      "It's a matter of marriage. Afu and I really love each other. Is it possible that you still want to force me to marry you? Besides, you have already taken 300,000 taels of silver, so why not be dissatisfied!"

    Zhao Mingyan was very angry, Su Fu was the girl he liked, the only girl he liked in the past 19 years, he managed to get his parents to arrange such a marriage for him, how could Su Wan accuse her  .

    Zhao Mingyan said angrily: "Miss Six, if you have any dissatisfaction, please come to me. If you dare to bully Afu again, don't blame me for being rude to you."

    "Don't you think my Prince Zhao's Mansion is just for display, and I dare not do anything to you!"

    Li Lin smiled, and then said: "Of course Prince Zhao's Mansion is not for decoration, but you, Third Young Master, are for decoration."

    "You!" Zhao Mingyan was furious, "Well, you boy, what right do you have to talk to me like this, but you are just a small juren, and you are worthy!"

    Su Wan tightened his hand, and held Li Lin's hand instead. Li Lin patted her hand to comfort her, lowered his head and smiled at her: "Don't worry."

    Su Fu hurriedly persuaded Zhao Mingyan: "Mingyan, don't be angry, Sixth Sister doesn't mean that."

    Zhao Mingyan looked at Su Fu with distressed eyes: "That's what she meant, because of this marriage"

    "Mingyan!" Su Fu called him in time to prevent him from saying the next thing. If Zhao Mingyan told him about the marriage he and Su Wan had made before, if someone listened to it, it would be of no use to her.  benefit.

    "Let's leave quickly. Since Sixth Sister is not willing, we won't force it."

    Although Zhao Mingyan was unhappy, since Su Fu said so, how could he not agree, and finally had to agree: "Then Yi Afu, Afu, I will help you get into the carriage, let's go quickly  .¡±

    "Well, good." Su Fu nodded, then looked back at Su Wan, turned her head away with a smile, and was supported by Zhao Mingyan into the carriage, Zhao Mingyan followed, and the carriage was driven by the driver.  leave quickly.

    Li Lin didn't let go of Su Wan's hand. Seeing Su Wan pursed his lips and frowned obviously unhappy, he felt a little distressed, hesitated for a while and said, "Miss Six, don't envy her, what Prince Zhao's Mansion can give you,  I'm here"

    "I'm not envious of her." Su Wan interrupted him, "I just feel angry, no matter how bad you are, you can't tolerate her gossip!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 72 If you change someone casually, you will tear her apart

    ?

    No matter how bad Li Lin was, it was all her own business. Her father, her grandparents, and even the Duke of Zhenguo were dissatisfied because of Li Lin's low status. After all, they were thinking of her.

    But why is Su Fu!

    The ridiculous thing is that she snatched someone else's noble fianc¨¦, and when she saw someone else's marriage was not good, she turned her head and felt sorry for him.  Personally, they will tear her apart.

    After hearing her words, Li Lin felt a little hot in his heart. He smiled and said, "I don't think so. I have heard these words a lot, but many people say that I have good luck. Now Miss Six is ??already a county official.  Lord, if I marry the princess in the future, I will be fine in the future."

    "Speaking of which, I'm really lucky. The sixth girl is good at everything. She has a good temper and a good temper. She can also bring me glory and wealth."

    Su Guan burst out laughing: "Okay, you don't have to flatter me like this, let's go."

    She knew that Li Lin was not such a person. If he was really greedy for glory and wealth, he should have stalked and married a girl from Jinninghou's mansion. After all, with the token in his hand, it was made by Jinninghou himself.  Promise, no matter who you marry, you must marry someone.

    However, in the book, whether it was Su Fu's rebirth in this life or her previous life, this Li Lin returned the token and left the Jinning Marquis Mansion like a flash in the pan.

    It wasn't that she was boasting, Su Wan felt that Li Lin's proposal to marry her must have meant to have a crush on her.

    Li Lin said this at this time, probably to coax her, but after hearing what he said, she felt a lot better after being overwhelmed by Su Fu.

    She said: "Then let's go."

    "good."

    Li Lin took Su Wan to a place where carriages were parked next to the gate. When he came today, he arranged for two carriages, brought Yuan You, two guards and two coachmen.

    He helped Su Wan get into the car behind, and then let Xiao Sang and Xiao Man go up with them. The two guards sent by Su Xun sat outside with the driver, and he himself got into the car in front.  Yuan You and the two guards set off with Yuan You's shout, and the car drove forward slowly.

    The dispute between Su Wan and Su Fu at the door, as well as Zhao Mingyan's words, naturally reached the ears of Mrs. Wang and Marquis Jin Ning, and Mrs. Wang frowned deeply.

    "Afu is really going too far." Mrs. Wang doesn't think that Su Wan has anything to do to Su Fu, but Su Fu stole Su Wan's marriage and repeatedly sprinkled salt on Su Wan's wound, which is really too much  .

    Marquis Jin Ning pondered for a while, and then said: "You are right, it is right to marry her earlier, Afu, you can't stay any longer, if you stay, even Awan can't protect you."

    Su Fu and the Yang family can bully Su Ling by relying on the Yang family, and they can also bully Su Wan by relying on the Yang family and Prince Zhao's residence.

    Mrs. Wang didn't know what to say: "Where did she get so much resentment between sisters? She insisted on getting along with her own sisters. She was jealous and resentful when she saw someone else's good life, and wanted to step on her feet when she saw someone else's life.  .¡±

    Unable to think of the reason, Mrs. Wang had no choice but to press it on Mrs. Yang's head: "It must have been taught by her mother!"

    Mrs. Wang squeezed the handkerchief: "After a few days, I will send someone to inquire about Prince Zhao's Mansion, and make preparations earlier."

    Jin Ninghou nodded: "Just arrange it.".

    The carriage on this side drove out of the city gate slowly, and walked out of the city. The market inside the city was flat, and the carriage was not bumpy. After leaving the city, the road was a bit rough, and the carriage was slightly bumpy.

    But the wooden slum of the carriage is covered with thick cushions, which are soft and comfortable to sit on. In addition, there are some snacks, melons, fruits, tea, and some scriptures in the carriage, which are enough to pass the journey.  boring time.

    Su Guan kowtowed melon seeds, listened to Xiao Sang who was reading to her from the scriptures, lifted the curtain on the side of the carriage to look at the scenery outside, and felt better.

    Xiao Sang finished part of her studies, and then changed into Xiao Mian. The two also studied with Su Wan when they were young. They don't know other things, but they still know how to read and write.

    Xiao Sang poured a cup of tea for Su Wan, and made a small table in a small place outside the wooden couch, with a high table in the middle, a cabinet on the bottom, and a tabletop on the top, and the tabletop had a concave position.  I just put a set of tea sets, and put the teapot and cups in it. As long as the car doesn't overturn, there is no problem.

    On both sides of the small table, a fixed stool was made, and it was enough to sit there and drink tea.

    Xiao Sang said: "Girl, Mr. Li, the carriage is not ready.?That's great.  "

    It is indeed very convenient. There is a cabinet under the wooden couch, which can hold a lot of things, which is very convenient.

    "It's really good." Su Wan nodded, "Although the sparrow is small and well-equipped, it's not as magnificent as other people's carriages, but it's very comfortable inside."

    Xiao Sang was very happy. Although this Mr. Li was not as good as the third Mr. Zhao's mansion, he was polite and considerate. He didn't look like the third Mr. who sat in the same carriage with the fourth girl. It was too rude.

    The carriage swayed all the way to the big lake outside the city, Di Jianghu. There is a big river flowing outside the city. Because it is adjacent to the city, it is also named Dijiang. The water of the river flows through, forming a  Huge lakes, called the emperor rivers and lakes.

    At this time, many people have come to the edge of the Emperor River and Lake. There are noblemen's carriages passing by, ordinary people come to watch the dragon boat race in groups, and soldiers patrol.

    The willows are light, the water waves on the blue lake are rippling, and the years are peaceful.

    The carriage drove by the lake and did not stop when passing the post station where the carriage was parked. Su Wan felt strange, so he said to the guards outside: "Miss Six, Mr. Li said that the carriage does not stop here. He knows a place that is more convenient to watch the dragon boat."  Take the girl to the place where the game is held."

    "Girl, what do you want?! Mr. Li said, if you don't want to, we will go to the location of Zhen Guogong's mansion."

    Su Wan thought for a while and said: "Then listen to Mr. Li, I can do it anywhere."

    "yes."

    So the carriage continued to drive, passed the shed area specially vacated by the big clan to watch the dragon boat race, slowly turned the Emperor River and Lake for more than half, and finally stopped at the foot of a mountain on the opposite bank.

    Su Guan was supported by Xiao Sang to get out of the carriage, looking at the greenery and the bustling area across the water bank, he felt a little strange.

    "Mr. Li, we can't see dragon boat races here."

    This is the innermost part of the Dijiang Lake. There are many trees growing in the water by the river, covering people's sight, and they can't see the grand occasion at all. A little outside, there are high cliffs blocking the way.

    "It's okay, you come with me." Li Lin asked people to take the things off the carriage, and then distributed them to the guards.

    Yuanyou went forward first, and knocked on the edge of the cliff for a while, and then he didn't know what he hit. He pressed hard, and there was a clicking sound on the cliff, and there was a stone on the side that only allowed one person to pass slowly.  Rising slowly, a hole was revealed.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 73 She Thought Her Vest Was Lifted!

    ?

    Su Wan was surprised for a while, her eyes widened, and Xiao Sang and Xiaowan stretched out their hands to cover their mouths to prevent themselves from screaming.

    They have also come to watch the dragon boat races over the years, but they have never heard of a cave passage in this place.

    Yuan You walked into the cave first, Li Lin pulled Su Wan to follow: "Follow me."

    Su Wan came back to her senses and followed slowly. Her skirt was a little low, so it would be fine if she walked on flat ground, but it was not easy to walk on other roads. She stretched out her hand, and Xiao Sang hurried forward to help.

    The passage of the cave is not big, only enough for one person to pass through, and there are steps, but it doesn't look dark, and sunlight shines in through the thin cracks on the side.

    Li Lin walked in front of her, pulling her to walk slowly: "Miss Six, be careful on the steps."

    "I heard from a friend that there is an excellent place to watch dragon boat races. It's just a short walk away, and it's not far away."

    Su Wan smiled: "Then I want to see what kind of place Mr. Li chose for me."

    "Miss Six will definitely like it after reading it."

    "Oh, then I'll take a closer look."

    The group of people walked for about half a cup of tea (seven or eight minutes), and then came to an open cave. Outside the cave was a flat land, which happened to be the protruding platform on the mountain wall on the other side of the Dijiang Lake.  .

    The terrain of this platform is slightly higher, and there are cliffs at the bottom. Two trees just grew outside, covering the sight of the opposite bank.  Not here.

    The terrain of the platform is flat. At this time, a huge stone is placed on it, which can be used as a table, and two stones about the size of the sitting table are prepared on the side, which can be used as a stool.

    A guard opened the package, wiped the stone, covered it with a cloth, placed the snacks, melons, fruits and snacks in the suitcase, and brought out a small stove from the cave to heat hot water to make tea.

    The smoky water on the water bank is hazy, even if a little smoke rises, it will not make people see anything.

    Li Lin and Su Wan sat down on the side of the rock. They sat facing the edge of the cliff, but there was a big rock piled on the side, so there was no danger. When they sat down, they had a wide view and could see the open  The lake and the stands on the other side.

    Li Lin ordered someone to fetch a box, and then opened it. Inside was a gold cylinder carved with bamboo joints. His slender fingers turned gently on it, and the cylinder that was originally as long as his palm was pulled out.  There are two inner cylinders.

    He looked through the small eye openings, adjusted the length a little, and then handed it to Su Wan: "You can see Ken clearly when you take this."

    When he took out this thing, Su Wan showed some strange expressions on his face, and then became more and more difficult to explain. When he took the things he handed over, his hands and feet were a little weak.

    If she guessed correctly, this thing this thing should be a telescope.

    The question is, why did Li Lin have this thing?  !

    self-made?  Or where did it come from?  !

    He wants to marry her now, does he know something

    Su Wan's heart was pounding, and his face turned pale.

    Li Lin saw that she was holding it still, and her expression was extremely strange, so he asked her: "What's wrong? Is there something uncomfortable?!"

    "No! No!" Su Wan hurriedly shook her head, her hand holding the telescope was a little tight, she smiled reluctantly, "What is this?!"

    Li Lin explained: "This is called a telescope, and you can see far away with it. Come, let me teach you."

    Li Lin personally taught her how to use the binoculars. First, she saw the blue lake, and then she saw the people on the viewing platform on the other side, the people from the royal family, the people from the Zhenguo Mansion, and people from various mansions.

    At this time, Su Fu was sitting with Zhao Mingyan in the pavilion of King Zhao's Mansion. She didn't know what she had said to Princess Zhao. Her face was not very good, and Zhao Mingyan was speaking for her.

    However, Su Wan didn't have time to think about these things anymore. Her mouth was slightly dry and her heart was very guilty. She didn't know how to put the hand holding the telescope in her hand.

    Li Lin moved his hand away and said to her: "See clearly, isn't it amazing?!"

    Su Wan forced himself to calm down, hummed softly, and said, "It's really amazing, I've never seen anything like this before."

    Having said that, she asked cautiously: "I don't know where Mr. Li bought it. I want one too."

    "This was originallyIt is a relic left by the ancestors, and it cannot be bought outside. Miss Liu wants it, so she just gives it to Miss Liu.  "

    Ancestral relic?  !

    Su Wan breathed a sigh of relief. She felt that she was about to be scared to death, and thought that the little vest she was holding tightly to Zhan Zhan had been seen through by him. Since it wasn't, then she was relieved.

    It's just a relic of the ancestors. Could it be that his ancestor was also a time traveler?  !

    Su Wan just guessed, but didn't think too deeply. Since Li Lin wasn't of the same kind as her, and didn't see through her, she felt at ease.

    Really, she thought her vest had been lifted!

    "No, no, no." Su Wan quickly refused, "If this thing stays in my hands, it's nothing more than a sight-seeing object, Mr. Li should keep it for use, if I need it, just ask Mr. Li to lend it to me.  "

    Li Lin thought about it too, so he nodded in response, reached out and poured her a cup of tea: "Drink tea."

    "okay."

    About the time after a cup of tea, the stands on the other side were full of voices. When the emperor came, everyone knelt down and shouted long live.

    Li Lin was sitting and drinking tea leisurely, Su Wan moved away the binoculars, hesitated for a moment, thought, after such a distance, there are no outsiders here, so don't worry about kneeling.

    Not long after the emperor arrived, someone sang the opening speech, and then announced the start of the dragon boat race. Holding a telescope, Su Wan could see the figure of the dragon boat gliding on the blue river from a distance, and the audience on the other side was looking up.  , just waiting for the arrival of this dragon boat.

    Su Guan used the binoculars to look at the fast-drawing dragon boat, and then looked at the various people in the stands on the other side. There were big clans who each occupied a specific pavilion, and ordinary people crowded around the railing.  .

    The rich and powerful aristocrats live under exquisite small pavilions, which can shelter from the wind, rain and sun. Ordinary people are crowded together, pushing each other for a good position, and life is full of life.

    For a moment, Su Guan understood the psychology of Marquis Jin Ning and the Wang family. When Marquis Jin Ning was young, he resolutely went to the battlefield, desperately working, passing life and death many times, probably for the sake of prosperity, wealth and power, so that future generations can  Get out of poverty and live a good life.

    Therefore, they do not allow anyone to destroy the road they have planned for the descendants of the family, and want the Su family to become an unshakable clan that will benefit from generation to generation.

    Just as she was thinking, she suddenly noticed some weeds floating over in the water on the other bank, and there were a few vertical grass stalks among the weeds.

    She didn't pay attention at first, but when she was about to look away, she suddenly found a few hairs in the water under the weeds, which were black, stained with water, and wet.

    Su Wan's pupils shrank, and she almost lost the telescope in fright.

    Seeing that she was wrong, Li Lin asked her, "What's wrong?!"

    "There are people, there are people in the water" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 74 Fireworks, Assassins

    ?

    Is there someone in the water?  !  anyone?  !

    As soon as she said this, the people who were sitting on the rocks watching the dragon boat race also became vigilant. Yuan You quickly stood beside them with two guards. The people sent by Su Xun and Xiao Sang Xiao  It's a little late.

    "There is someone in the water?!" Li Lin's face changed slightly, "Where is it?!"

    Su Wan handed him the binoculars, then pointed and said, "It's on the bank of the river, where the pile of grass is."

    Li Lin took a look through the binoculars, his face turned cold. Su Wan didn't understand, but he understood that there were several people hiding under the pile of straw, and those hollow straws were the people underneath.  used to breathe.

    He calculated the direction, and the weeds flowed in the direction of the high platform on the opposite bank. There is a platform extending forward. This platform faces the water. After a while, the dragon boat race is over, and the emperor will reward the winners here.  .

    So these people in ambush are probably the emperor?  !

    Li Lin settled down, his eyes were somewhat cold, which was quite different from his usual humility and courtesy.

    Yuanyou called him: "Young master."

    "Light the fireworks."

    "yes."

    Li Lin shook Su Wan's hand, and pulled her to sit down again: "Don't worry, I'm here."

    Su Wan nodded, and took a deep breath to calm himself down

    On the other side of the bank, the stands are bustling with activity. Today, His Majesty took Concubine Zhao out of the palace together, the Crown Prince, Sui Wang Ming Wang, and the young Ninth Princes all accompanied him.

    The prince accompanied the princess and Su Ran, while King Sui brought the concubine and Su Ling. When Su Ran and Su Ling met, they glanced at each other, and then sat in their respective seats without making a sound.  stay.

    Princess Sui treats Su Ling quite well. After Su Ling entered Prince Sui's mansion, she has been keeping a low profile. Although Prince Sui dotes on her somewhat, it is within Princess Sui's tolerance. Su Ling would not dare to offend her on weekdays.  Therefore, the two are still in a state of being tepid and not provoking each other.

    Seeing that she is knowledgeable, Princess Sui also gave her a little bit of sympathy. Anyway, her man is a prince, and the side concubine will definitely marry. It is better to marry someone who is knowledgeable than someone who competes for favor.

    But it was the Crown Princess and Su Ran, and there was a turmoil between the two.

    The Crown Princess was originally a dignified person, and there were many women in the Prince's East Palace, but she just couldn't understand Su Ran. Since Su Ran entered the East Palace, she almost occupied all of the Prince's time.

    The prince dotes on her, takes pity on her, and even takes her with him wherever he goes. If there is anything, even if the princess is missing, he will hold on to her, which annoys the princess very much.

    A concubine is a concubine, the best thing is to recognize her identity and be a lowly one. It is unreasonable for someone like Su Ran to step on her head.

    But she couldn't tell the prince about this matter. After all, Su Ran was just being favored, and she couldn't predict what the prince was thinking, so she had to bear with it for the time being. When she had a chance in the future, she must make her look good.

    The emperor sat high and upright, followed by Concubine Zhao. Concubine Zhao was over forty years old, but she was well maintained. She was only thirty years old, with a dignified smile and an air of nobility.

    Concubine Zhao is the biological mother of King Sui. She was born in the Zhao family, a big clan. Now there is no queen in the palace, and everything is managed by this Concubine Zhao.  It's not that His Majesty wants to make her a queen for the sake of stability in the court.

    The crown prince was descended from the empress of the Yuan Dynasty and became the heir. If Concubine Zhao was made the empress again, then the status of King Sui would also be mentioned, which would be detrimental to the heir. Therefore, after so many years, although Concubine Zhao was the most honorable woman in the palace,  It's just the concubine.

    However, Concubine Zhao knew in her heart that the emperor didn't want to make her a queen at all. The emperor was enthroned because of the help of the Zhao family, and now he was naturally afraid of the Zhao family, and was unwilling to let the Zhao family produce a queen.

    Concubine Zhao Gui knew that she could not be a queen, so she wanted to be a queen mother even more.

    Concubine Zhao Gui was talking to the emperor at this time, when she suddenly saw a firework rising from the other bank. The firework was made of specific materials, and even in the daytime, one could still see the red firework exploding in mid-air.

    Li Huo is the heart, one is divided into six.

    When the fireworks exploded, they were divided into six beams of streamer, which continued to soar into the sky in an arc shape.

    The emperor's face changed in vain, Concubine Zhao turned her head to look, but she smiled and said, "It's broad daylight, and I don't know who is setting off fireworks opposite, looking at these fireworks, it's really beautiful."

    "Shut up!" The emperor's face turned cold, and Dang even scolded her, "Don't talk nonsense if you don't understand."

    ?Concubine Zhao didn't know, but the emperor did. This kind of fireworks came from Licheng. At this time, Li Lin was in the imperial city, so he would definitely carry this kind of fireworks with him.

    And it is impossible for him to set off the fireworks at this time because he wanted to do so for no reason, so there are two possibilities, one is to ask for help, the other is to warn, and the emperor prefers the latter.

    Concubine Zhao Gui was taken aback by the emperor's scolding. She was also a little aggrieved at the time, and cried out with tears in her eyes: "Your Majesty!"

    Just at this moment, King Zhao rushed over with a few guards and saluted the emperor: "Please return to the palace with your majesty and the imperial concubine."

    What the emperor could have expected, King Zhao could also have expected. Originally, the emperor wanted to watch this year's dragon boat race, but after thinking about it carefully, now he has only King Zhao by his side, and the absence of Marquis Jin Ning really makes him a little uneasy.  .

    There is a saying that a gentleman does not stand under a fence. As a monarch, he is not self-willed. If something happens to him, the court will be in turmoil, and the whole country will not be at peace.

    "Go back to the palace."

    Concubine Zhao didn't know why, seeing that the emperor was about to leave, she could only follow. The prince, King Sui and others followed behind.  There was a lot of discussion.

    The dragon boat race here is still going on, King Zhao personally escorted the emperor back to the palace, and sent people to search everywhere, finally found something wrong in the water, secretly sent people from the dark guard camp, sneaked into the water, and strangled these people.

    The dragon boat team arrived at the nearby waters and roared past amidst the cheers of the crowd, but the wind and waves under that waters were rough, and any blood stains flowing into the water were diluted by the lake water, and finally returned to calm.

    This time the dragon boat race was indeed won by the royal team led by Zhao Mingzhan, but it was a pity that the emperor had already returned to the palace when the awards were presented, and the award was also given by Prince Zhao instead.

    Seeing that Prince Zhao's expression was not very good, Zhao Mingzhan knew that something had happened, and his face froze.

    After awarding the awards, Zhao Mingzhan left with Prince Zhao, and the two went to a cave. At this time, there were already seven or eight corpses in wet black clothes lying on the ground.

    Someone put something on the ground, Lord Zhao took it, and said: "These people lurk at the awarding platform with the intention of assassinating His Majesty, and this was found on them."

    Zhao Mingzhan took the wooden sign and looked at it. The slightly elongated rhombus-shaped peach wood sign had a circle drawn with pen and ink in the middle, and a character "Li" was engraved.

    Leave?  !

    Leaving the city?  !  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 75 The Marquis of Jin Ning is afraid to rise one liter

    ?

    How could these people be related to Licheng.

    Zhao Mingzhan's face was icy cold: "This is impossible."

    Now that Li Lin is still in the imperial city, how much courage does Licheng have to assassinate the emperor of Eastern Zhao at this stall? Is it because their patriarch died not fast enough?  !

    Although Licheng is not easy to mess with, if it really involves the life and death of the monarch, Dong Zhao is not afraid.

    Moreover, Li Lin at this time still wanted to marry the noble daughter of Eastern Zhao, and it was even more impossible to attack the emperor of Eastern Zhao.

    What's more, the assassination this time was still a warning from him. If it hadn't been for the re-investigation after seeing the fireworks, when the emperor came to the stage to award the award in person, the group of people rushed out of the water, and the consequences would be disastrous.

    King Zhao also rubbed his fingers against the mahogany sign: "Send someone to investigate, the people who sneaked in last night, the people guarding the water gate, were silenced when we went."

    Zhao Mingzhan thought for a while and said: "It is inconvenient to publicize this matter, father and king will report back to the palace first, and I will investigate it later."

    King Zhao nodded, a little tired: "I'm getting old, and I can't do it when I'm tired. If Jin Ninghou is still here, I won't be like this."

    The emperor trusted only these two people, not even his sons. If Marquis Jin Ning had been present at that time, one of them would have escorted the emperor back to the palace, and the other would have stayed behind for a thorough investigation, without him running back and forth.

    Thinking about the affairs of Marquis Jin Ning's mansion, King Zhao was also very upset. Marquis Jin Ning was considered a character, but his sons and grandchildren were not up to date, and got involved in these things. If Li Lin wanted to marry Su Wan, the emperor would be unhappy.  He gave up, but he could only take back the soldier talisman in his hand.

    In the past few days, his imperial brother has expressed regret several times.

    Prince Zhao had already thought it over clearly. He was loyal to the emperor. If the emperor died in the future, he would give up the position to Zhao Mingzhan. Zhao Mingzhan was the heir he had personally taught.  Satisfied, in the future, he will be an old prince who loves his grandchildren.

    Others don't know, but King Zhao knows that the emperor was injured when he was young, and these years have gradually become weaker, and he doesn't know when that day will come.

    During this period, Marquis Jin Ning was careful not to take a wrong step, and so was he.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Mingzhan frowned again: "Your Majesty should nominate someone to come up, and the Marquis of Jin Ning may be promoted one more."

    King Zhao said: "It should be so."

    Marquis Jin Ning has also been with the emperor for many years, and has fought in the battlefield together. These years, he can be regarded as serving the emperor loyally. That is, this time the matter between Su Ran and Su Ling was tabooed by the emperor, but he went to the court by himself.  The war talisman is also a kind of loyalty and unwillingness to mix.

    As for whether he was really injured, the emperor didn't delve into it, but there were quite a few rewards for condolences.

    The military power is gone, and the emperor wants to use someone else. In order to avoid chilling the heart of the veteran, it is also appropriate to give him a reward.

    The father and son asked people to dispose of the corpses, and then left the cave. King Zhao went back to the palace to report to the emperor, and Zhao Mingzhan stayed to continue the search

    The first dragon boat race was over, and Su Wan breathed a sigh of relief. She was afraid that something big would happen. Fortunately, nothing happened, and the dragon boat race was also held normally.  How to pay attention to the dragon boat race.

    However, it doesn't matter whether you watch the dragon boat race or not, the important thing is that nothing happens.

    The first dragon boat race didn't last long, about an hour (two hours), plus half an hour from the imperial city, it ended at noon.

    After the dragon boat race prepared by the court is over, there will be a dragon boat race organized by various people in the imperial city. Although it is not as lively as the first one, it is still interesting to watch.

    But at noon, Su Wan was also a little hungry. Some guards went there to hunt a few pheasants, hares and two fish. After cleaning up, they lit a fire and roasted them in the open space.  There are a lot of seasonings, brush it from time to time, the aroma is in the air

    Xiao Sang Xiaoman also helped, smelling the aroma in the air, swallowing from time to time.

    Su Wan sniffed and swallowed: "It smells so good."

    Li Lin said with a smile: "I don't have time to go back to eat the lunch at noon. If someone brings it over, it will be cold. I feel sorry for Miss Six, just eat some."

    "Never wronged, not wronged." Su Wan missed the barbecue very much, but she just carried the burden of a rich girl and never dared to do anything to get out of the cabinet. Now, smelling the smell, she felt that the gluttons in her stomach were screaming.  up.By the way, there is another ready-made advantage of marrying Li Lin, that is, you don't have to put on the airs of a rich girl, and those days are very comfortable.

    Su Wan couldn't hold back, and went over to roast a roast chicken in person, and the guards moved a big stone to sit on the side for her, and Li Lin helped her, brushing some spices and berries from time to time, and then  talk to her.

    "I was alone back then, and I traveled a lot. Sometimes I didn't see people for several days. I'm hungry. It's just another meal after hunting one or two prey in the mountains."

    "I remember one time, when I drifted in the sea for several days, the fish in the sea were bigger than the boat."

    Hearing this, Su Wan thought it was very interesting. Many people in the world lived their whole lives in the place where they were born. They were born here, lived here, and when they died, they were buried on the ground and nourished the land that grew them.  .

    Unexpectedly, Li Lin's experience is so extensive and he has been to so many places.

    Su Wan asked him: "Has Mr. Li been to many places?! Been to every country?!"

    "I've been there, and I stayed for a while." Li Lin said with a smile, "Every place has different customs. Sometimes you will find it strange, and sometimes you will find it very lively."

    As he spoke, he slowly talked about many interesting places, from the Baiyue royal court to the Beiyuan royal court, with the Western Jiangxi royal court mixed in, and the Western Wei and Southern Qin kingdoms in between.

    ?Southern Qin had the Thousand Lantern Festival, which belonged to the gentle and affectionate women in the water town. The Western Wei Dynasty, who loved literati and refined scholars, met in Meicheng every year when the plum blossoms were in full bloom.

    In the nomadic royal family of Beiyuan, the wives were able to get home only by being brave. The people of Beiyuan have a strong ethnic style, and both men and women are good at riding horses, so they are also known as warriors on horseback.

    The country of Jiangxi believes in Buddhism, and has always had an attitude of not caring about anything, and when you come to their country, you can't kill or eat meat. Otherwise, it is disrespectful to them.

    The land of Baiyue has perennial fog barriers, and there are many obstacles and insects. Therefore, people in the land of Baiyue are good at making medicines, and they are also good at raising insects.

    At the beginning, the Lingsha soft silk used by Li Lin for the marriage proposal came from Mizhou, which is a big city in Baiyue. The silkworms that produce silk threads were bred by the locals, because this kind of silkworms are difficult to feed  , and the quantity is not much, and the cloth woven from the silk thread produced is soft and airy, so it is extremely precious.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 76 Peach Wood Card

    ?

    "One year, when I arrived in Meicheng, it happened to be the time when plum blossoms were in full bloom. At that time, there was a lot of snow, and plum trees bloomed in the wind and snow, decorating Meicheng as a city surrounded by plum trees."

    "At this time of year, various poetry gatherings will be held in Meicheng, and many literati from all over the world rush there just to see the grand occasion, or to become famous all over the world with their talents."

    "People say that half of the character of the Western Wei Dynasty is in the capital and half in Meicheng. If there is a chance, I will definitely take Miss Six to see it."

    Su Wan was fascinated by Li Lin's words. Her eyes were shining, and the corners of her mouth curled up slightly: "Then I will wait for Mr. Li to take me there."

    "must."

    He reached out to take the roast chicken that kept turning over in her hand: "Give it to me, don't burn it."

    "Oh." Su Wan resolutely gave up struggling, sat aside and watched him roast, obediently waiting for the feeding.

    Li Lin flipped the roast over and over again, while asking her: "What does Miss Six usually like to do?"

    "What do you like to do?!" Su Wan thought for a while, "Well, I prefer to grow flowers, or get some food, or read story books. Let me tell you, I have no skills in embroidery, nor  Can recite poems and compose Fu."

    Su Wan didn't care about exposing her shortcomings. From her point of view, the two of them looked like they were on a blind date. Although they saw each other right, it's better to explain some things clearly. It's better to make preparations in advance than  It's better to be disappointed later.

    Besides, it's not that Xiu Niang can't afford to invite her, and she really doesn't like reciting poems and composing poems. As a modern person, after graduating from university, she can barely compose a sour poem, but she just feels that her teeth are so sore, so special.  awkward.

    Li Lin smiled, this girl is really honest and silly, a little cute, I really want to reach out and touch her head, but now is not the time, he held back.

    "It doesn't matter, the family can still support Xiu Niang, besides, I am also a rough person, and I don't like to write poetry."

    Compose poems and so on, that is what the literati in the Western Wei Dynasty loved. He is really a rough guy.

    Su Wan's smile became more sincere, and he felt that Li Lin was really a good-natured person.

    Li Lin roasted the chicken for a while until it was done, and then used a dagger to slice off the meat piece by piece and put it on a white porcelain plate with cloud and goose patterns, and asked Su Guan to eat it with chopsticks dipped in a piece of jam.  .

    The jam was sweet and sour, and it was paired with grilled chicken that was properly grilled and crispy. It was fragrant and crispy when biting into the mouth. The sweet and sour jam neutralized the greasy taste. Su Wan couldn't stop eating it.  down.

    It's really great, Mr. Li is still a good barbecuer, and he will have a place for picnics in the future.

    Li Lin gave her a small piece of grilled chicken, and then gave her no food, kept the rest for himself, and then replaced her with grilled fish and rabbit meat, and the two sat on the side of the big rock.  On the small stone bench, while watching the dragon boat race in the lake, eating barbecue.

    Li Lin was afraid that she would not be able to eat it, so he used chopsticks to split the fish meat, and then cut the rabbit meat into pieces with a dagger, so she could eat it with chopsticks.

    Xiao Sang and Xiao Mo were sitting on the big rock at the entrance of the cave, each eating a chicken wing and the other eating a chicken leg.

    So fragrant, so delicious!

    Coming out with Mr. Li felt much more fun than attending that banquet.

    To be reasonable, when they go to the banquet, they must be extremely energetic and clever, so as not to make any mistakes with their own girls, but here, Mr. Li can take care of their girls alone, without them at all  get started.

    Mr. Li is very good. He is knowledgeable, good-looking, courteous, and he treats the girl with his own hands. The marriage of the girl is considered right.

    After eating the barbecue, today's lunch was settled in this way. At the end, I made a pot of chrysanthemum tea and continued to watch the dragon boat race. At the end of the day and the beginning of the day, the two were about to leave. They walked out of the cave and went to the place where the carriage was parked  place, then boarded the carriage and returned to the city.

    The carriage returned all the way to the Marquis of Jinning, and the two bid farewell at the place where they got off at the door.

    Su Guan asked Xiao Mo to take out the boxed things, and handed it to Li Lin: "This is the net that I promised to Mr. Li before. I just finished it yesterday. I forgot to take it out just now. Mr. Li, let's see how it goes. If you don't  If you are satisfied, I will make another pair."

    As she spoke, she opened the small wooden box and handed it to Li Lin. Lying inside was a pair of nets made of colored silk threads. The threads were neat and very beautiful.

    Su Wan said: "I have been thinking about what color to match to make the jade pendant look good. It is approaching the Dragon Boat Festival. Let me see.?Many people use Baisuo rope to weave all kinds of net bracelets. Think carefully, Baisuo rope is more suitable.  "

    Li Lin stroked the net with his hand, and nodded slightly: "Miss Six is ??right, this is the best way, I will leave the Imperial City in two days, and I will order someone to send her to the Jing family's mansion later."  Come on, let Madam Jing choose a date, fasten it on the jade pendant, and send it to Qingyuan Temple to worship."

    Su Wan twisted the veil: "You have returned to your homeland, when will you come to the Imperial City again?!"

    "I'll come back when the house is built. The flowers in Qingfeng Bieyuan should also be in bloom. It won't be too long when I come back to accompany Miss Liu to enjoy the flowers."

    Su Wan calculated the time, and it really wasn't very far away, but even if he was in the Imperial City, they didn't have many chances to meet each other, and suddenly felt a little unhappy, as if she had just started dating, and she was about to start dating before it was hot  Live in two places.

    Her brows frowned slightly.

    Li Lin smiled: "Miss Six, please wait at ease. If Miss Six wants to go in the future, I will accompany you."

    "Miss Six is ??very beautiful today."

    Su Wan was coaxed into a daze by him, and when he bid farewell to him and entered the gate of the Marquis of Jinning, his brisk steps slowed down, suddenly feeling reluctant.

    Xiao Sang Xiaowan followed behind her, seeing her slow down, she hurriedly followed.

    Xiao Sang asked: "Girl, what's wrong?! Did you forget something?!"

    Su Wan shook her head: "No, let's go to Fupingyuan first. Grandma should be waiting."

    Li Lin here saw Su Wan enter the gate of the Marquis of Jinning, but he didn't go in again. He just ordered someone to give Su Xun a gift, saying that he was in a hurry, so he left for the time being and came to visit another day.

    As soon as Su Wan's figure disappeared, someone came from the alley and rushed to report: "My lord, Dongjun wants to see you."

    Li Lin asked: "What happened today?!"

    The visitor's face was slightly condensed: "Young master, Prince Zhao found the mahogany card from the city on the assassin's body."

    Li Lin was taken aback for a moment: "Peach Wood Card?!"

    The mahogany card, that belongs to Li's personal guards, how could it appear here?  !

    Those people are even less likely to come to assassinate the emperor of Eastern Zhao.

    In this way, I'm afraid it was deliberately done by someone.

    "Where is Dong Jun's appointment?!"

    "In Prince Zhao's Mansion." (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 77 The Yang family's appetite is getting bigger and bigger

    ?

    Li Linsui took people to King Zhao's Mansion. Su Wan here entered the mansion and went straight to Fuping Courtyard. At this time, the Wang family was arranging for servants to deliver Dragon Boat Festival gifts to each family, and also to receive Dragon Boat Festival gifts from each family.

    When Su Wan walked into the main hall, Mrs. Wang sat upright, with a well-dressed lady standing next to her. The other party was smiling, and Mrs. Wang's face was pale.

    "Awan is back."

    Su Wan stepped forward to salute: "Grandmother."

    Mrs. Wang beckoned her over, and said, "This is your fourth sister's grandmother, just call Mrs. Yang."

    Su Wan comprehended, and politely called out to Mrs. Yang.

    When Mrs. Yang heard this, her face was a bit reluctant: "This is the sixth girl. She was born really well. I am your fourth sister's grandmother. Logically, it is worthwhile for you to call me grandmother."

    Before Su Guan could speak, Mrs. Wang said, "Mrs. Yang was joking. A Guan is my granddaughter. If you respect me as a grandmother and salute me, I, an old woman, can bear it, but Mrs. Yang should call you Princess Wenxiao, you are right."  It's a ritual that cannot be broken, Madam Yang, don't forget."

    Mrs. Yang's face froze, but she still stood up and saluted Su Wan: "Princess Wenxiao Ann."

    With his head down, he didn't know if the teeth in his mouth had been ground.

    Su Wan said: "Madam Yang is polite."

    Seeing this, Mrs. Wang felt a little more at ease, and asked Mrs. Yang to sit down: "I will take note of what you said for the time being."

    Yang Shi hesitated to speak: "Then"

    Mrs. Wang stopped and said: "Let's do this for now, Mrs. Yang, I want to talk to my granddaughter, you can do it yourself."

    After finishing speaking, he took a sip of tea and sent the tea off to the guests.

    Mrs. Yang felt unwilling, but she couldn't say anything more after seeing this, took a sip of tea, and then said goodbye and left.

    When she left, Wang's face turned cold in an instant: "It's really shameless, I should really beat her out."

    Su Wan stepped forward: "Grandma, what's the matter?!"

    "The Yang family wants your grandfather to bring Yang Er into the Ninghe Army." Wang's face was extremely cold, "It's a beautiful idea, none of my Su family's children went in, and they still want to rely on my Su family's strength  Go in and pick peaches."

    Ninghe Army, the army in the hands of Marquis Ning of Jin, was also the strongest army in Eastern Zhao.  A magical weapon in his hand, the emperor bestowed the title of Marquis of Jin Ning, and there was a word Ning in it, which shows his favor.

    Although Jin Ninghou handed in the military talisman, it was the army he brought out with his own hands. If he wanted to get a person in, it was not impossible, but it was wishful thinking for the Yang family to go in and pick peaches now.

    If Marquis Jin Ning finds out about this matter, I'm afraid he will slap him in the face.

    Jin Ninghou didn't even put his own son in the Ninghe army, how could he get an in-law in and use his name to stir up trouble.

    simply wanted to court death.

    Su Wan persuaded: "Grandmother, don't be angry. They all think we are fools, and they want to give us any cheap things. As long as grandfather doesn't agree, it's not worth it."

    "You're right." Mrs. Wang took a breath, "I just feel unlucky. The Yang family's appetite is getting bigger and bigger."

    Su Wan didn't answer her, Wang asked her: "You're back, how about going out with Mr. Li to watch the dragon boat race today? What's wrong with him?!"

    Su Wan shook his head: "Mr. Li took his granddaughter to watch the dragon boat race. At noon, he asked the guards to go up the mountain to catch a few pheasants and hares to roast. They are very fragrant and delicious."

    "Really?!" There was a smile on Wang's face, "He baked it for you?!"

    "Yes, why not, my granddaughter and Mr. Li baked it together."

    After hearing this, Mrs. Wang was a little satisfied, and let her go out first, and left Xiao Sang and Xiao Mo for interrogation for a while, mainly to ask if Li Lin had been rude and messed with the girl.

    Xiao Sang shook her head vigorously: "Returning to Madam, Mr. Li is very polite. When the carriage was arranged, there were two carriages. The servants and the princess were in one carriage. Mr. Li took his guards in one.  It was Mr. Li who was afraid that the princess would not be able to walk well, so he took the princess's hand."

    Xiao Mo also said: "Young Master Li and the Princess are roasting pheasants together, and Young Master Li also told the Princess a lot about his past, and also said that he will take the Princess to Meicheng to see the grand gathering of literati."

    After asking for a while, Mrs. Wang felt that there was no problem, so she sent the two of them away: "It's hard work for you, go to the account room to get ten taels of silver, which is my reward.".  "

    The two immediately became happy: "Thank you, Madam."

    In fact, as the personal servants of the prostitutes of the Hou Mansion, especially with a rich and favored master, their family background is a bit richer than that of ordinary prostitutes. Even if the master loses others, there is no reason to treat them badly.  Therefore, they don't care about the ten taels of silver, what they care about is Madam's approval.

    The two girls went out happily, just in time to see Su Wan walking around a pomegranate tree in the courtyard. The red pomegranate flowers on the tree were dazzlingly beautiful.

    "Princess!"

    "Come out?!" Su Wan beckoned them to come over, "It's okay, we'll go to Yuhuayuan."

    "Yes, girl."

    When the three arrived at Yuhuayuan, Su Xun and Li Shi were sending them away after listening to the guard's report. Li Shi asked Su Xun: "What do you think of Mr. Li?!"

    Su Xun took a sip of tea, glanced at the gift from Li Lin, and nodded: "Of course it's good."

    Li Shi smiled: "Then the third master should also feel relieved."

    "I'm really relieved."

    Li's eyes moved, and then he talked about other things: "Then third master, what do you think about what I told you before, about letting Yuyan come to the house?!"

    "Now that Ah Ran and Ah Ling are both married, and Afu and Awan have also formed a grudge, it is inevitable that Awan will be a little lonely. It is good to let Yuyan come to accompany Awan. The sisters are similar in age and have a companion."

    Su Xun paused, then looked at her: "Since it's your niece, it's okay to come here for a few days, but you can't have other plans."

    Li Shi breathed a sigh of relief: "Don't worry, third master, there is naturally no."

    Su Xun was in a good mood. When Su Wan came over, he didn't ask her any more questions, so he sent her back to rest. Su Guan finally returned to Guanyuan, so tired that he didn't even want to take a step.

    "Princess, the Dragon Boat Festival gift sent by the Duke of Zhen Guo today is now in the house. Madam said it will be handled by the princess. What do you think?!"

    "By the way, at noon today, His Majesty's rewards for the ministers have also arrived. The mansion has sent two copies this year. One is for the princess. How do you arrange it?!"

    Su Wan thought for a while, and she couldn't finish eating so many things, so she said, "Leave some in Guanyuan, and send the rest to Yuhuayuan, and leave it to my mother." (Remember this site  URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 78 She should be in the mountains, free as the wind

    ?

    Li Lin went to Prince Zhao's Mansion, and waited for a while before the emperor arrived, so he naturally saw the mahogany plaque.

    He held it in his hand, weighed it lightly, and said, "Dong Jun doesn't know, Li's peach tree grows under the abyss to the west of Li City. The grain of the wood is tight, and the weight is a little heavier.  , This weight is poor."

    The emperor also knew that this matter should not have been done by Licheng, otherwise he shouldn't be sitting here talking with the other party right now, but sent someone to catch him off guard.

    "And each of Li's mahogany cards has a number." Li Lin motioned to the guards beside him to take out the mahogany cards. The front of the mahogany cards was written with the character Li, and when they were turned over, there was a symbol written on the back, like  The lines are distorted, not the normal one, two, three, four.

    Although he didn't understand their own so-called numbers, the emperor still believed him. Li Lin returned the mahogany card to the guards, and asked, "Did Dong Jun find out anything?!"

    "Not yet." Everyone who dived into the water died, and even those who survived bit their tongues and committed suicide when they learned of the failure, and those who guarded the mouth of the water were also killed.

    Li Lindao: "This matter involves Licheng. If the matter fails and Dongjun finds out that he is from Licheng, then he must turn against Licheng. Licheng has magic soldiers and puppets. I don't know what Dongjun thinks.  , and whoever wins in the end.¡±

    "Although there are few people in Licheng, Dongjun's Ninghe army doesn't know if they can win if they unite with any country."

    "Patriarch Li means that someone wants to deal with me, Dongzhao, so as to set himself on fire and wait for an opportunity in the future."

    "What Dongjun thinks in his heart is what he thinks."

    Li Lin didn't stay long, and after talking with him, he took people away. After returning to the small courtyard where he lived, he immediately sent people to investigate the matter.

    Jiubian was deeply confused by this: "I always feel that this matter is more than that simple. If it is really done by another country, then Licheng has no such thing to do. Naturally, he will know that he has been tricked, and then turn around  Looking back, it¡¯s still uncertain who will be unlucky.¡±

    Yuan You sat aside and shook his head, expressing that he couldn't understand these brain-burning things.

    Li Lindao: "It's not like everyone is like you. They think so long-term. Maybe it's just a conflict they want to create."

    Jiu Bian thought for a while: "That's right."

    Li Lindao: "I will return to Yancheng in two days, Yuanyou will go with me, you bring some people to stay, and pay attention to some Jinninghoufu."

    Jiu Bian said: "I see, pay attention to Miss Six."

    Li Lin glanced at him coolly: "Is Miss Six your name too?!"

    "Oh, look at my brain." He reached out and patted his brain, but his smile didn't change at all, "It's the princess, right? Don't worry, my son, I will definitely send someone to protect the princess."

    Li Lin gave him a cool look: "Pay attention to Qingfeng Bieyuan as well, just follow my previous plan."

    "If Dongjun needs help with anything, you can just figure it out."

    "OK."

    After Li Lin arranged things, he asked people to prepare to go back to Yancheng. It happened to be his mother's death day in a few days, and he wanted to go back there to pay respects to his mother before this day.

    People of the Li clan are not particular about where they are buried. If they want to go to the place where they are buried, that is also possible. His father was buried in the Li clan's land, and his mother was buried in the place where she was raised.  That piece of land belongs to Shiqiao Village, Yancheng.

    His father once said that they lived a complete life, and they did not expect any reunion or goodbye in the next life. He would like to sleep in Li's family land, and his mother preferred to guard the landscape in a place she was familiar with.  .

    His mother didn't like Licheng very much. Although she had lived there for several years, she always felt that she was out of place there and couldn't find a sense of belonging. Maybe she thought that she was just a scholar's daughter, how could she bear the burden?  Remember the identity of the head of the family.

    She should be in the mountains, free and easy like the wind.

    His father probably felt sorry for her and dragged her into this strange world, so he didn't want to imprison her any longer. After she died, he sent her back to Guiyan City for burial.  , let her feel at ease

    As the sun set on the west mountain, the night gradually diffused, and the moon was already hanging in the sky. At this time, the carriage of King Zhao's Mansion drove slowly to the gate of Jinninghou Mansion.

    Zhao Mingyan sent Su Fu back home.

    When they got out of the car, the two were still reluctant to part.

    Zhao Mingyan looked at Su Fu's pretty face, and was very reluctant to part with it: "I don't know.This time, when will I see Afu.  "

    Su Fu smiled softly: "You don't need to worry, there is always a chance. If I have time to leave the house, I will write to you when the time comes."

    Zhao Mingyan was really happy when he heard the words: "Then we have made an agreement, Afu, you must keep your word."

    Zhao Mingyan really likes Su Fu very much. Su Fu is very gentle and soft. She understands his thoughts best and makes him very happy and happy. He likes staying with her very much.  over his feelings.

    He likes Su Fu so much, that's why he begged his mother and concubine to arrange this marriage for him. In his opinion, there is no better girl than Afu in the world.

    Su Fu smiled softly: "It counts."

    Zhao Mingyan said: "If they bully you again, you must tell me, and I will definitely avenge you."

    "Okay, okay."

    Su Fu sent Zhao Mingyan to the carriage and left, and then brought people into the mansion. It was already dark, and she felt a little tired. She was thinking of going back to take a good rest, but was stopped by a maid at the door  .

    "Fourth Miss, Madam invites you to the main courtyard."

    Su Fu paused, then realized that it was already too late, she hadn't returned home for a long time, the elders in the house naturally had opinions, she only cared about holding on to Zhao Mingyan, but forgot about the family affairs, thinking like this, her heart  I'm getting annoyed.

    In her previous life, she would have been a noble daughter of everyone who knew the etiquette and respect, but after knowing that Su Ran and the prince did such shameless things, she just felt that the reputation is not as important as the things in her hands.  Zhao Mingyan, everything is worth it.

    Su Fu raised her chin: "Then disturb grandma's sleep, I'll go there right away."

    The maid stretched out her hand and made a gesture of invitation: "Fourth Miss please."

    Su Fu snorted, flicked her sleeves and walked forward.

    At this time, Mrs. Wang was losing her temper at Su Wang and Mrs. Yang in the main hall: "The daughter you taught hasn't come back since she went out. Why doesn't she go to Prince Zhao's mansion to live! She is shameless!"

    Su Wang and Yang Shi dared not speak out when they were angry. Yang Shi wanted to explain to her daughter, but she did not dare to see Wang Shi so angry.

    "When she comes back, I will definitely treat her well!"

    "Since you like Prince Zhao's Mansion so much, you should get married earlier, so as not to keep embarrassing yourself!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 79 Duke Ning of Jin

    ?

    "Grandmother¡ª"

    Wang took a short breath, and when she saw Su Fu walking in, her face darkened even more: "You still know you want to come back!"

    Su Fu hurriedly explained: "Concubine Zhao welcomes guests warmly, and my granddaughter dare not refuse. I hope grandma will forgive me."

    Naturally, Mrs. Wang did not believe what she said, Princess Zhao disliked her very much, how could she be so enthusiastic about keeping guests, but Mrs. Wang was not easy to expose, so she snorted coldly and said: "You are very promising.  "

    Su Fu lowered her head: "It was Afu who was wrong, and Afu let her be punished by her grandmother."

    Wang felt tired: "That's it."

    Mrs. Wang returned to her seat and sat down, then said: "I told you before, let Afu get married as soon as possible, what do you think?!"

    Su Wang pursed her lips and didn't know what to say for a moment. Logically speaking, he shouldn't have agreed. Su Fu only got married this year, and she was going to get married. That would be next year, and she had a year to embroider.  Wedding dress and preparation of dowry.

    But Wang's current intention is clearly to marry Su Fu within this year.

    But today's incident happened again, Su Fu and Zhao Mingyan had been out for a long time, and he was also worried that something would happen to these two young people, who did not obey the rules and did not know the etiquette.

    But if you get married in a hurry, you are afraid that people will ridicule Jinninghou's mansion for being too busy clinging to Prince Zhao's mansion.

    Mrs. Wang asked Su Wang: "Boss, tell me."

    Su Wang closed his eyes, and then said: "This matter is up to the mother, and the son has no objection."

    Yang said: "My daughter-in-law has no objections either."

    Naturally, Mrs. Yang has no objections. Although she is reluctant to part with her daughter, but if her daughter finds a good marriage, it is natural to marry the best one first. Besides, Su Fu's dowry has been saved over the years, and it will not be less  What.

    She secretly heard that King Zhao still has the position of Marquis promised by His Majesty himself. Zhao Mingyan is the direct son of King Zhao and Concubine Zhao. In the future, the eldest son Zhao Mingzhan will inherit the palace. Zhao Mingyan is at least a Marquis.

    Such a marriage cannot be found even with a lantern. The sooner she gets married, the sooner she will feel at ease.

    Wang looked at Su Fu: "What about you, Afu? What do you think?!"

    Su Fu's face was a little dazed, but she thought about Zhao Mingyan's status in the future, and her heart became more determined: "Afu also listens to grandma."

    Sooner or later, she was going to marry, and if she married earlier, she didn't have to work so hard to please Zhao Mingyan.

    Mrs. Wang snorted: "Well, I will find a time to discuss marriage with Princess Zhao."

    Su Fu slightly bent her knees: "Granddaughter thanked grandma."

    Wang gave up and said, "Let's all go down."

    Su Wang and Yang took Su Fu away, and when the three of them walked halfway, they heard a servant girl rushing to report that Aunt Ye was ill.

    "My lord, Aunt Ye is very sick this time, and she refuses to take medicine. The slave girl looks pitiful, you should go and see her, she is stubborn, and only listens to your advice." The little maid was crying and panicking.  disturbed.

    Su Wang frowned: "Are you refusing to take medicine?!"

    The little maid nodded: "Yes, this servant begs the son to go and see Aunt Ye quickly."

    Su Wang nodded immediately: "I'll go with you."

    As she said that, she left in a hurry with the little maid, regardless of Yang Shi and Su Fu behind her.

    Seeing this, Mrs. Yang almost gritted her teeth: "If I had known this, I shouldn't have paid that woman surnamed She! That little bitch has been taken advantage of for nothing!"

    Aunt She is two years older than Yang Shi. Although Su Wang has some affection for her because of following Su Wang all these years, but after all she is old, she will not make another child.

    Now Aunt She is gone, but Su Wang also hates Yang, and thinks that she is a snake-hearted person, and she doesn't even want to sleep with her, let alone talk about other things.  During the days, Su Wang often stayed at her place.

    If another child is produced, Yang himself is afraid that he will vomit blood with anger.

    Which bitch with the surname Ye!

    Su Fu said: "Mother, why should you be angry? If you just treat her as your father's servant, you're done. At worst, let people prepare a soup for avoiding children."

    "The left and right are nothing but a lowly woman."

    How could Mrs. Yang not be angry? After all, Su Wang is her husband. Her husband doesn't want to be with her, but favors those lowly women. Is she a dignified daughter of the Yang family, can't compare to those women?  !

    But what Su Fu said is also right, the matter has come to this point, and this is the only way to go.

    she isCome on, when I have a chance in the future, I must teach that little bitch a lesson.

    Mrs. Yang suddenly remembered something: "You have been to Prince Zhao's Mansion, do you know if there is anyone in the Third Young Master's Courtyard?!"

    The use of this "someone" can be regarded as very subtle.

    Su Fu's face froze, and the powder on her face couldn't hang.

    Although she didn't go to Prince Zhao's mansion, she also knew who was around Zhao Mingyan. Zhao Mingyan was seventeen years old, and Princess Zhao arranged two roommates for him. Now she has been with him for two years.

    Zhao Mingyan said that as long as he married her, he would send the two of them to the countryside so that she wouldn't get in the way.

    Seeing that her complexion was not good, Yang could only pat her hand to persuade her: "I know you are unhappy, but a man, who doesn't have many concubines, we can only endure it, the third son likes you the most  , you just tell him not to go to those people's rooms again."

    Su Fu said: "Mother, don't worry, the third son said that when he gets married to me in the future, he will send these people away, and it won't hinder my eyes."

    Yang Shi was overjoyed when she heard the words: "It's the best, my son, it's really good luck."

    Although Su Fu felt that Zhao Mingyan had other women in advance, she was a little upset, but she also felt that he was willing to dismiss those people, which was much better than other men, and it was not thanks to her spending so much time on him.

    "Of course."

    Not only has she captured the heart of this man, but she will also rely on this man to ascend to a high position in the future. She can meet such things as rebirth, so she is naturally a lucky person.

    The next day at the Great Court Meeting, the emperor issued an imperial decree, ordering the Marquis of Pingyuan to take over the Ninghe Army and grant him a military talisman.

    There was an uproar in the imperial city. I thought that Marquis of Jinning had lost his military talisman. This will be the case in Marquis of Jinning's mansion in the future. Unexpectedly, His Majesty thought of his hard work and made him a duke. In the future, this will be Duke of Jinning  , the former Hou's Mansion will also be renamed the Duke's Mansion.

    The Duke of Eastern Zhao is different from the Marquis. The Marquis¡¯s relatives, the royal family, or those who have made contributions to the court can be conferred. It is an ordinary hereditary.  Marquis Ning was a Marquis, and when Suwang inherited the title, only the Earl remained, called Jin Ningbo.

    But the duke is different. The person who is conferred is not a person who has made great achievements in the court, and he will not be replaced by generations, that is, there is no limit to the number of times, and he will be inherited by future generations without demotion. For example, King Zhao, the emperor's younger brother  , Belonging to the prince who has been replaced by generations, Zhao Mingzhan and his descendants will continue to be King Zhao.

    Moreover, before the Eastern Zhao, the only duke was the Duke of Zhen Guo, and now there is another Duke of Jin Ning.

    As soon as the news came out, the imperial decree was promulgated to the Jinninghou's mansion, and various rewards from His Majesty were sent to the mansion in an endless stream, and the people outside were so jealous that their eyes were red.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 80 Your Majesty Rewards Me

    ?

    The Wang family was so happy that she almost fainted. She and Jin Ninghou have been planning for many years, isn't it just for future generations, now that she has the position of duke, as long as she doesn't make big mistakes, her descendants will not be able to make great achievements in the future.  Enjoy the wealth in peace.

    "Okay, okay!"

    Wang Shijue's legs were so weak that he couldn't stand anymore. He reluctantly sent Eunuch Liu away who announced the decree, and then returned to Fuping Courtyard, smiling until the wrinkles on his face deepened a lot.

    "It's my Su family's blessing!"

    The two of them, the husband and wife, are planning the century-old Su family clan. In this way, even if the children and grandchildren do not live up to expectations, they will be able to be stable.

    Although it is said that the family has lost the greatest support by handing in the military talisman this time, but the descendants are not up to the mark, and they simply do not have the ability to control Eastern Zhao's magic soldiers. If something goes wrong, when a war breaks out, it will destroy the country  disaster.

    It couldn't be a better result to replace the duke who has been replaced by this generation with the soldier talisman in this way.

    Duke Ning Jin, who was conferred at this time, was also very happy. This reward seemed to have dispelled the haze that shrouded the mansion, revealing the sunshine.

    "It's a good thing, Your Majesty has rewarded me!" Jin Ninggong said with emotion.

    Speaking of which, the emperor can be regarded as a wise king who clearly distinguishes rewards and punishments. Duke Jin Ning climbed up from the bottom, thanks to the appreciation of his master.

    The plaque of the Marquis of Jinning was replaced by the Duke of Jinning's mansion, which was rewarded by the emperor. Lord Jinning was supported by his servants, and he stood below with Wang and looked at it, his eyes were reddish, and he felt that in this life, even death would be the same.  no regrets.

    ?I think back then I was just a kid, and my family didn't eat the next meal, and I had to save a steamed bun. Later, I married a daughter-in-law, and I was also hungry.

    He just thought about it, he can't go on like this anymore, his ancestors have lived such a life for generations, and he also lived such a life, but he can't let future generations continue to live such a life.

    He wants to find a way out.

    It happened that wars were raging at that time, and the imperial court recruited soldiers. He resolutely decided to embark on this path.

    ?How much suffering and injury I have suffered during this period, now that I think about it, I can die without regret.

    His whole life is worthy of his ancestors and future generations.

    After the award was over, every family came to give gifts to congratulate. Mr. Jin Ning was still 'injured' and had to go back to rest. Mrs. Wang took his son and daughter-in-law to deal with it until sunset and night fell.  a guest.

    Yang's smile never stopped: "Mother-in-law, someone asked when our house will hold a banquet, so we can celebrate."

    Mrs. Yang felt that her luck was very good. Now that the reward is closed, in the future, she can also be Mrs. Jin Ning.

    Mrs. Wang was in a better mood, and didn't bother to worry about it: "There is a banquet to be held. In two months, it will be the father-in-law's birthday, and then it will be a big one."

    Yang said: "Whether these two months have been a little longer, then next month I will"

    Before she could finish her sentence, Mrs. Wang interrupted her: "Soon, Grandpa's birthday, there should be a celebration. This year, it will be very lively."

    ? Mrs. Yang wanted to say something, but Su Wang, who was next to her, tugged at her sleeve, with warnings in her eyes. Mrs. Yang was a little unconvinced, but she didn't say anything more.

    She wanted to say that these two months are too long, and the beginning of next month is her birthday, so it would be great to do it at that time, such a glorious opportunity is so rare, but unfortunately, Wang is not willing to give it to her  .

    "You don't need to worry about these things, go back and prepare Afu's dowry carefully." Wang looked at her son, feeling a little angry for no reason.

    She didn't feel it before, but now she suddenly feels that it is not a good thing for Su Wang to become a noble. Her son is of average ability.

    Her eyes flashed, and she felt that the matter of Su Jian's marriage should also be arranged. If she married him a powerful daughter-in-law, then she and the father-in-law would stay together for a few more years and give the title directly to her grandson.  Can't.

    If Yang Shi is allowed to be the head of the family, sooner or later the family will be ruined by her.

    "Okay, you all go back, do what you have to do, remember, be very careful when you go out, don't be arrogant and offend others."

    "yes."

    Several people left separately, Su Xun and Li Shi returned to Yuhuayuan, Li Shi thought about bringing her niece from her natal family to the mansion as soon as possible, thinking that Wang Shi was in a good mood these two days, so she mentioned it to her  .

    Mrs. Li wants to use her status in the family to find a good marriage for her niece. The Li family is a wealthy businessman.?, that is, if you can get a little bit of glory, ask Wang for help, and you will be able to find a good marriage.

    Her requirements are not high, and she doesn't ask for any disciples and grandchildren. The second son and concubine of the big clan are all acceptable.

    Su Xun didn't say anything about it, as long as the other party didn't stare at the person she shouldn't be staring at, he was willing to help. After all, Li Shi was his wife, and she gave birth to Su Lan and Su Luo.  Her natal family still needs to help take care of her.

    "Then you can ask your mother, she is kind, and she will definitely agree." According to Wang's temperament, as long as she is not a monster, she will be kind to the younger generation.

    "Okay, that concubine is just asking."

    The next day, Mrs. Li really went to ask Mrs. Wang about this matter. Mrs. Wang also knew the situation of the Li family, so she agreed after thinking about it.

    After all, the Li family is Su Yun and Su Luo's maternal ancestral family, and it has a large branch. After a hundred years from her and Jin Ninggong, the family will be separated. The Li family is weak, and it is not good for Su Xun and the two children.  Find a good marriage for the Li family, and I can help you with anything in the future.

    So Mrs. Li got Mrs. Wang's consent, and happily brought Su Luo back to Li's house, and asked people to pack some things, preparing to bring Li Yuyan to the mansion.

    Li Yuyan is the daughter of Li's eldest brother, who has just passed the age of Ji this year, and is a girl who is talking about kissing.

    Under the status of the Li family, they also enjoyed the benefits of Li's marriage to Su Xun. After searching for a marriage for a long time, they were not satisfied, so they approached Li and asked Li for help.  marriage.

    Unexpectedly, before this even started, the Marquis of Jinning's Mansion would become the Duke of Jinning's Mansion.

    Now, the Li family is even happier.

    Uncle Li's wife, Mrs. Li, smiled at her sister-in-law: "Yuyan's things have been packed early, and I just wait for your aunt to send someone to pick her up. I didn't expect you to come back with A Luo this time. She  But I'm happy, just now I was red-eyed and said that my aunt loves her."

    Li Shi said: "After all, she is my own niece, and I should love her dearly. Why should my sister-in-law be polite to me?"

    Sister-in-law Li said: "I heard that the family has been promoted by His Majesty's gift, and won a duke who will never be replaced for generations. It's really amazing."

    Sister Li lowered her voice and asked: "I heard that the eldest son of the mansion has not talked about marriage yet. I don't know if it is true. Sister, take a look, how is our Yuyan?"  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 81

    ?

    Yuyan?  !

    Li Shi was taken aback for a moment, and his expression changed at that time: "Sister-in-law, you must never think about this. If the third master and mother-in-law find out, I will not have a good life."

    Although Li Yuyan is the niece of the Li family, Su Jian is the grandson of the Duke of Jinning. She has a noble status. Even if she wants to marry a wife, it is also a matter of marrying a princess.  broken head.

    What is Li Yuyan?  !

    A merchant's daughter, to put it bluntly, is a concubine, and everyone has to consider her character.

    If she dared to say this, Mrs. Wang would not scold her to death.

    Mrs. Li said: "If you don't try it, how do you know it won't work? You take Yuyan back to Jinning Duke's mansion first, and then find some opportunities for the eldest son to meet our Yuyan. Maybe the eldest son will like it."  Yuyan is like this!"

    "Yuyan is gentle and considerate. Anyone who sees her will not praise her, saying she is a good girl."

    "Besides, as long as the person is good, it doesn't matter what background, no one knows. Twenty years ago, Mr. and Mrs. Jin Ning were countrymen in the mountains, so now they don't look down on other people's background."

    Mrs. Li frowned, and then heard Mrs. Li say: "You also know the situation of our Li family. If Yuyan can win the favor of the eldest son, then our Li family will follow suit in the future, right?"

    "Even if you don't think about the Li family, you should also think about yourself and Aruna Luo!" Aunt Li sighed, "Although you are now the third young lady of Jinning Duke's mansion, who is the title of Duke?  The long house will inherit it."

    "Although the third master is the third master of the family, he can't do anything without writing. To put it bluntly, if the father-in-law and his wife are gone in the future, and the eldest house inherits the title of duke, and the family is divided, what will you do?"  Not anymore."

    "From now on, the long house has a conscience and can help. That's okay. If they don't care about it, you and the third master, as well as A Luo and A Ran, how much suffering will you have to suffer, can you bear it?!"

    "It's better to let Yuyan marry into the long house and become the eldest son's first wife. You are Yuyan's aunt, can she not take care of you?!"

    Mrs. Li was a little at a loss when she was told by Mrs. Li. Although she knew that the Li family should not have such an idea, what her sister-in-law said was not unreasonable. She always had to think about the future, her Alan and Aluo.   It can't be too bad.

    "But the princess"

    "Don't talk about the princess." Aunt Li interrupted her, "No matter how good the princess is, she is not your own daughter. How can she be distracted by you? How distracted can she be by Alan?!  "

    "Besides, who doesn't know that she, the princess, is just a false name bestowed by His Majesty, and she is not a real prince and grandson, and she has no real power behind her, so what can she accomplish?"

    "Sister, if you are well, our Li family can be good. Similarly, if our Li family is well, can we still lose to you? As long as Yuyan lives well, don't you follow suit"

    Later, Mrs. Li couldn't remember what Mrs. Li said anymore. She took Li Yuyan into the carriage in a daze, and the carriage staggered towards the Jinning mansion.

    Su Luo was still a simple little girl, and she was very happy to see her cousin, chatting non-stop on the road.

    Li Yuyan treated her very well, her smile was impeccably gentle.

    "Auntie."

    "Auntie."

    Li Shi regained consciousness in a trance, and then heard Li Yuyan say: "What's wrong with Auntie?!"

    "It's okay." Mrs. Li shook her head, "I was just thinking about which courtyard I would arrange for you to live in."

    Li Yuyan smiled: "Auntie is worrying, Yuyan, you can live anywhere. If it is too troublesome to arrange the yard alone, can Yuyan live with the princess?"

    Li was taken aback for a moment: "Do you want to live with the princess?!"

    Li Yuyan smiled and nodded: "The Princess is someone who has been praised by His Majesty, Yuyan wants to learn more from the Princess."

    Mrs. Li thought about it too. Su Wan has a good temperament and impeccable etiquette. It would be a good thing if Li Yuyan could learn more from her side.

    "My aunt will ask for you. The princess is kind and will definitely be willing to get along with you."

    Li Yuyan smiled even brighter when she heard this: "Thank you, Auntie, Yuyan."

    Su Luo rolled her eyes, then stretched out her hand and pulled Li Shi's sleeve: "Mother, A Luo also wants to be with Sixth Sister, mother, A Luo also wants to go."

    "Aromo is going to mess around, you naughty monkey, don't let your sixth sister worry about you."

    Su Luo was a little unhappy: "No way, Ah Luo is very happy.of.  "

    Mrs. Li shook her head and refused: "That doesn't work either. Mr. Zi and Nv will come over to teach you tomorrow, so you have to go to class."

    When Su Luo heard that there was going to be a class, she suddenly lost her expression. She sat on the side and lowered her head and stretched out her fingers to button her sleeves, looking very unhappy.

    Mrs. Li had no choice but to coax her: "You have to be obedient, and if you are free, I will allow you to play with your sixth sister."

    "The mother can count on what she says."

    "Analyze."

    Su Luo really became happy again when she heard the words. Li Yuyan looked at Su Luo's innocent appearance and smiled on her face. Su Luo is also ten years old this year, and she is no longer a child. In a few years, she will also kiss her.  , but Mrs. Li also spoiled her into this innocent look.

    The carriage stopped in front of the Jinning Marquis Mansion, and as soon as I got out of the car, someone came over to carry things, and Mrs. Li ordered: "Move the things to Guanyuan, let the princess vacate a room or two,  Miss Biao will stay for a while."

    "yes."

    The servants were ordered to move things, so Li Shi took Su Luo and Li Yuyan to visit Wang Shi. Li Yuyan was still a little nervous when walking to Fuping Courtyard.

    Mrs. Li comforted her softly and said: "Don't worry, Madam is a good-natured person, you behave well, just behave respectfully."

    Li Yuyan nodded: "Thank you aunt for reminding, Yuyan knows."

    "It's good for you to know, the house is no better than the house, and you should pay more attention to it."

    Always be cautious when living under the fence.

    "Yuyan knows."

    As soon as the carriage got out of the carriage, someone notified Mrs. Wang. At this moment, Mrs. Wang was already sitting in the main hall waiting for Mrs. Li and others to come in. Su Luo had just arrived at the door, and when she saw Mrs. Wang, she let go of Mrs. Li's hand, and quickly  ran over.

    "Grandmother¡ªgrandmother¡ª"

    Wang suddenly showed a kind smile: "It's A Luo, grandmother's A Luo, hurry up and show grandma."

    Su Luo quickly ran to Wang's side, hugged Wang's hand affectionately and acted like a baby, she was very happy.

    Mrs. Wang also pampered her, and reached out to stroke the sweaty hair around her ear: "You are tired."

    Su Luo shook her head: "Grandmother, A Luo is not tired. Grandmother, Cousin Yuyan is coming to live with us, and A Luo will be able to play with Cousin Yuyan in the future."

    "Okay, okay, then let your cousin Yuyan play with you." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 82 Want to live with the princess

    ?

    Mrs. Li followed Li Yuyan into the house, then saluted Mrs. Wang. Mrs. Wang let them get up, and turned around to order tea.

    Mrs. Wang took a look at Li Yuyan. Li Yuyan was tall and tall, and her appearance was somewhat similar to Mrs. Li's. Although she could not be called a very good color, she had fair skin and was young and beautiful.

    At this time, she was wearing a blue waist-length skirt embroidered with willow branches, with a slender waist and long legs, holding a white handkerchief in her hand, a silver bracelet on her wrist, and tassels on her hair.  There are two willow leaf hairpins on the hairpin.

    It looks a bit elegant and dignified, but it is also attractive.

    Wang Shi nodded immediately and asked her: "Are you Yuyan?"

    Li Yuyan stepped forward and replied calmly: "If you go back to Ma'am, the little girl is right."

    Wang said: "Since you're here, treat this place as your own home. Don't be rigid. Who did you bring with you? The third family, which yard do you think is more appropriate?!"

    Li Yuyan said: "Yuyan came in a hurry, and brought a maid Cha'er with her."

    Wang said: "Then we should arrange a few more people."

    "Mother-in-law, there is no need for the yard" Mrs. Li hesitated, and then said slowly, "Daughter-in-law thinks that the Guanyuan on the side of the princess is big enough, and two rooms are vacant for her to live in."  That's it, let her study with the princess."

    "Besides, two girls who are about the same age have a caregiver together, don't they"

    The more Li Shi spoke, the lower her voice became. For some reason, she felt a little uneasy.

    Listening to her words, Mrs. Wang condensed the smile on her face for a moment, then patted Su Luo's hand and asked her to sit on the side, and then asked Mrs. Li: "Is this your idea?!"

    Li Shi paused for a moment, just about to nod, then she saw Li Yuyan knelt down and said: "Returning to Madam, this is Yuyan begging my aunt."

    "Yuyan and Yuyan know that their status is low. The princess is the daughter of a high-ranking family. She is taught by a grandmother like Mrs. Yuyan when she urinates.  a shame."

    "If there is anything wrong, please forgive me, madam."

    Mrs. Wang patted her knee lightly, and then said: "Get up now, there is no need for forgiveness."

    "The princess's upbringing is indeed the best in the house, but the princess is about to get engaged, and she has to learn how to be a housekeeper and arrange the dowry on weekdays. When she has free time, she also needs to embroider the wedding dress. I'm afraid I don't have time to teach you anything.  "

    "Furthermore, the girl from Duke Zhen's mansion will also come to accompany her. If you want to study, just spend more time with your aunt."

    Li's face turned pale, and the hand holding the handkerchief tightened.

    What Wang said was pointing out that Su Wan was not her own daughter. Her natal family's affairs could not be troubled by Su Wan. The family's grandparents belonged to the Duke of Zhenguo's mansion, not the Li family. She could just take care of the Li family's affairs.  It is indeed unreasonable for her stepdaughter to bother.

    Li Yuyan's hand holding the handkerchief was also tightened, and she lowered her head even more: "Yuyan made a note."

    Mrs. Wang felt a little ambiguous, so she gave up and said, "Okay, let's go down first. If the third family is interested in any empty yard, just tell Mei Gu and send someone to clean it up. Recently, there is something wrong with the house.  Duo, since she is your niece, you should take care of her more."

    Li Shi lowered her head and said yes, then took Su Luo and Li Yuyan away, Wang Shi looked at the backs of the three of them, and then sighed.

    The person who waited on the side asked: "Why is Madam sighing? Is it appropriate for Li's daughter?!"

    "It's just a little careful thinking." Wang Shi said, "Let's forget about the previous things, I'm afraid people will look down on them."

    Mrs. Wang agreed to Mrs. Li's request. In fact, she also wanted to see this daughter of Mrs. Li. If it was appropriate, she would be willing, but she could be a matchmaker for her natal nephew.

    After Duke Ning of Jin became a marquis, the Wang family did not forget about her natal family, and gave some money to set up a family property in the big city closest to her hometown, and entrusted the county magistrate to look after her.

    It's just a pity that her parents and brothers have never studied. They are people who have been eating in the fields for many years.  Get some words and manage the housekeeping business.

    In her nephew's generation, there were two or three good scholars. Mrs. Wang wanted to find a good marriage for them, and when she heard Mrs. Li talk about the daughter of the Li family, she had an idea.

    Although the Li family is not an official, it is considered a very good target after all with the name of an imperial merchant. In the future, she will do her best to help her nephew and grandson to go to high school, so she might be able to stay in the imperial city.

     Thinking about it now, daughter Li is afraid that she wants to marry high and looks down on her nephew.

    Wang's eyes flickered, but Li was a good person. It's not just a matter of a day or two for Li's daughter to stay at the mansion temporarily. She is fine, and she is going to send her to Guanyuan, with Su Wan as her companion.  She's done with the good guy, and it's Su Wan who is exhausted.

    What a good plan.

    Su Guan is picking out patterns for embroidered shoes following the weaving and embroidery. The days have been getting hotter and hotter. She needs to make two pairs of shoes to wear. Xiao Mian is helping out. Xiao Sang is not good at needlework and is holding a fan in the yard.  Fanning the wind, he walked around to check the flowers Su Wan planted.

    Just at this time, a servant woman brought things to the gate of Guanyuan, saying that she wanted to move them into the house, but the little maid guarding the yard disagreed, and the two sides had a quarrel.

    "I've said it all, it was our aunt, that is, your third young lady, who asked us to move our things here, and my girl will move here to live here in the future."

    "No, if I haven't asked the princess for instructions, I will never allow others to enter."

    The little maid is not stupid, if Mrs. Wang sends word that someone wants to live here, she really dare not stop her, but it is Mrs. Li!

    Who is Li Shi?  !

    Her master's stepmother!

    It's not okay for the third young lady to put her niece from her natal family here, let alone her master, the wife will not agree.

    Third Young Madam's own guests are not entertained by herself, and let her master serve her, it is shameless!

    "Take it away, take it away! Hurry up and take it away!"

    Xiao Sang fanned her fan and walked to the door. Seeing several people stalemate, the little girl blushed when she saw Xiao Sang: "Sister Xiao Sang, you are here."

    Xiao Sang asked: "What's going on here? The noise here has alarmed the princess. The princess is kind and doesn't care about you, but we are not good-natured."

    The leader was a fifteen or sixteen-year-old girl, dressed plainly, and said immediately after hearing the words: "This sister, my sister's name is Cha'er, Miss Yuyan from the third young lady's natal family is my master, and the third young lady sent a message to ask  My girl moved here to live with the princess, and this little girl stopped me from entering, what's the point?!"

    When Xiao Sang heard the fan in his hand paused, he sneered: "You said the third young lady arranged it?!"

    "Exactly."

    Xiao Sang fanned her fan and smiled lightly: "I'm surprised, when did the third young lady take care of Guanyuan's business?!"

    Do you think her master is a little girl who is manipulated by her stepmother at will and has no one to support her?  !  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 83 Stopped at the door

    ?

    Speaking of it, Xiao Sang is not afraid of Mrs. Li, and respectfully and politely respects her as the third young lady on weekdays, but if Mrs. Li bullies her master, it will not work.

    Su Wan is not a father who doesn't care about her mother or loves her. Anyone can be a girl. Jin Ninggong and Wang's family love her, and his father Su Xun also cares about her from time to time, lest she be wronged.  There, it was her maternal grandfather's house.

    Up to now, she still has the title of a princess, and if Mrs. Li wants to bully her, she doesn't think twice about herself.

    Cha'er frowned when she heard the words, and felt that Xiao Sang was a maid, and she was disrespectful to Mrs. Li in such a tone when she mentioned the wife of the master, which made her very unhappy.

    "What does this sister mean?! How can we say that we are the master of the house when we marry my aunt, and the princess still calls my aunt mother? If you talk like this, you are not looking down on my aunt. No matter how bad my aunt is, she is also the eighth in the house."  Carrying a big sedan chair to marry back, a serious lady."

    Xiao Sang smiled: "You little girl, what are you yelling about, if the Princess finds out, maybe you will still scold me."

    "I didn't say anything bad about the third young lady, but Guan Yuan is too small. My princess Ai Jing is afraid that the reception is not good enough. It's better to make other arrangements. There are not no empty yards in the house."

    "If it's really the arrangement made by the third young lady, it doesn't make sense to not even have a messenger to send people to my master. It's not a cat or a dog, just stutter."

    "This person has moved in, which room to live in, how the servant girl master arranges, and how the food and clothing are arranged. There must be a regulation."

    "If the third young lady really has this idea, please ask the third young lady to come in person and tell our princess, otherwise, we can't let people in carelessly."

    Cha'er is not happy, these things have been moved to the door, there is no reason to block the door to prevent entry, I will talk about it later.

    "But this is the arrangement made by my aunt. You should report to the princess and let us go in and put down my girl's cage. Then we will go see my aunt again."

    Xiao Sang thought to himself, since this is all in, is there any reason to drive people away?  It's better to just stop people at the door.

    "That can't be done."

    After Li Shi and Li Yuyan here left Fuping Courtyard, they walked towards Guanyuan in Su Wan. Li Shi was reminded by Wang Shi, a little guilty, thinking about re-arranging a courtyard for Li Yuyan, and a few more  The servant girl waited on her.

    However, Li Yuyan was not very willing, and persuaded Li Shi: "Why is Auntie so worried? Even though Madam said so, but if the princess is willing, can Madam still object?!"

    "Furthermore, my aunt has been very kind to the princess all these years, and the princess is filial. This little favor should be done."

    Li Yuyan has been smart since she was a child, and since her family has let her come to the Jinning Duke's Mansion, she has made two plans. The Li family intends to recommend Su, and wants her to marry into this mansion, to be the wife of the eldest son and grandson, and to be the Duke in the future.  lady.

    If this is the case, it is naturally good, but if it is not successful, she will have to find another way out. Su Wan is definitely a good bridge, shield and protection card.

    Jinning Duke's family has a big business, and it is one of the best in Eastern Zhao. She is the daughter of a wealthy businessman. Although she is the niece of Mrs. Sanfang, her aunt is a successor.  lady.

    She was really worried that if she entered the mansion, she would be looked down upon by others, secretly excluded and despised, but if she was with Su Wan, it would be different.

    Su Wan's status in the mansion is extremely high, and in the future, whatever Su Wan has, she will naturally have her share, and naturally no one dares to do anything to her in Su Wan's territory, and besides, even if Su Wan is for herself  His reputation and the family's etiquette will not treat her too badly, and will always protect her.

    After all, if something happened to her, others would point fingers at Su Wan, saying that she didn't take good care of her.

    Further down, Su Wan is now the princess, the daughter of the Duke of Jinning, and her ancestral home is the Duke of Zhenguo, who dares to be disrespectful when going out, she lives with this person, enters and exits, and follows  By her side, she can naturally meet more high-ranking young masters, and when she walks, others know that she has a good relationship with the princess, and they think highly of her.

    So far, even if Su Jian fails to do anything, she can still find a good choice.

    Mrs. Li was in the mansion these years, and she gave birth to a pair of twins for Su Xun. Because she treated Su Wan well, Su Xun treated her very well. Mrs. Wang also treated her kindly, and the Li family was even more generous.  Holding this high-married aunt, I didn't think too much about it.

    After hearing Li Yuyan's words, I just feel that Li Yuyan really wants to learn how to be a rich girl by Su Wan's side, and also wants to?She has treated Su Wan well all these years, and the other party should give her this kind of favor, so she complied.

    "That way, my aunt will accompany you to talk about it. The princess is a kind person, and he is definitely willing to teach you."

    Li Yuyan said: "Then I'd like to ask Auntie to take more care, after all, I'm afraid that the princess will be unhappy if I move in hastily."

    Su Guan is low-key, gentle-tempered, and never competes with Li Shi. Li Shi has always kept her identity in mind, and dare not do things she shouldn't do. The two have always lived in peace.  Wan still has a bit of face in front of him.

    "Of course not"

    Mrs. Li was full of confidence, but she didn't expect to be slapped in the face. The two walked to the door of Guanyuan, and found that the person who came to deliver the box was stopped at the door. Su Wan was not there, and her personal maid, Xiao Sang, was arguing over tea.

    Li's complexion changed, and then he stepped forward quickly: "What's going on?!"

    Tea can't compete with Xiao Sang, and now she was stopped outside the door for a long time, feeling wronged, when she saw her daughter and aunt coming over, she burst into tears.

    "Auntie, my maid listened to your words and sent my girl's cage here, but when I got here, I was blocked and couldn't even get in. What's the reason?!"

    "What?!" Li frowned, then looked at Xiao Sang, "What do you mean?!"

    Xiao Sang bowed to Mrs. Li, and then said: "Returning to Mrs. Third Young Master, this person said that Mrs. Third Young Master arranged for you to come here, that she is a girl from the Li family, and she will stay at the residence temporarily, but I thought,  This temporary stay is not a matter of a day or two, and the princess's place is crowded, so there is no way to arrange it."

    "We servants used to serve only one princess, which was just enough. If there was an extra guest, I'm afraid it would be negligent, but if there were more people, the courtyard would not be able to accommodate them, so I wondered if your arrangement was wrong.  Yes, I have just sent a little maid to Yuhuayuan to ask the third master and you."

    As long as Mrs. Li has some brains, she should also think at this time that Xiao Sang's courage to stop people is naturally at the behest of her master, which shows that Su Wan does not want to have a long-term guest in her yard. At this moment, she should  The answer is that she made a mistake, and then left with someone, just make another arrangement.

    But she felt that this girl made her own decision, so she said: "It is indeed arranged by me. You have no control over this matter. What about your master?!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 84 Damn, let's see who's unlucky

    ?

    Xiao Sang had shortness of breath for a while: "Returning to Mrs. Third Young Master, the princess is resting inside for lunch."

    Li Shi said: "Well, you go and report that I am here."

    Xiao Sang's head is getting bigger, she dared to stop this little girl, but she didn't have the reason to stop Li Shi, if others knew that she stopped Li Shi from the door, they would all accuse the princess of being unfilial.

    So she endured it, and said: "Then please ask the third young lady to wait later, and the maidservant will call the princess."

    Having said that, she slammed the door shut, regardless of whether it was polite to shut Mrs. Li out.

    Su Wan had heard the arguments outside a long time ago, and when she heard Mrs. Li coming, she ordered someone to pack up her things. Xiao Sang ran over quickly, and was relieved to see that the house had been cleaned up.

    Su Wan said: "Has the person who sent people to Yuhuayuan come back?! Is my father here?!"

    "I haven't returned yet." Xiao Sang took a breath, "I don't know if the third master is here."

    Su Wan frowned, and then said: "Xiao Mo, follow me to the dormitory, we will come out in a while, Xiao Sang opens the door to let them in, if there is a chance, send someone to Fuping Courtyard, and tell grandma."

    "yes."

    Su Guan and Xiao Mo returned to the dormitory in a hurry. Seeing the door of the dormitory closed, Xiao Sang turned her head to see that the main hall had been tidied up and ordered someone to make tea. She was relieved, then raised her chin to open the door.

    Outside the door, Mrs. Li took the lead, and Li Yuyan stood next to Mrs. Li, looking gentle and generous, and the little maid followed, staring at Xiao Sang.

    Xiao Sang turned a blind eye and said to Li Shi: "Please, Mrs. Third Young Master, the Princess will be here in a while."

    Mrs. Li patted Li Yuyan's hand, comforted her, and said to the people behind: "Bring the things in."

    Xiao Sang paused, hesitated to speak, and wanted to stop her, but she couldn't do such a thing under Li's eyes, and could only watch those people carry Li Yuyan's cage in.

    She bit her lips, clenched her fists, and wrote down the matter in her heart, and changed it to write a letter to the Zhen Guogong's mansion tomorrow.

    Damn, let's see who is unlucky, and see how long you can live!

    Xiao Sang pulled out some smirks, greeted the people, sat down in the main hall, served tea again, and quietly sent someone to Fuping Courtyard to tell Wang.

    Li Shi and Li Yuyan sat and waited for a while, Li Shi took a sip of tea, slightly bitter, she frowned.

    Since entering the room, Li Yuyan sat with her head bowed and did not speak, with a quiet and dignified appearance, not daring to look at a place or say a word.

    Mrs. Li asked Xiao Sang: "Has your princess not come out yet?!"

    "Here it is, servant girl will go to remind you." She left the main hall and turned to Su Wan's bedroom.

    Guanyuan is a quadrangle-style courtyard, with the main house in the main courtyard and four wing rooms in the south, east, north, and west, and a back room at the back. Su Guan's bedroom is in the west wing.

    Xiao Sang pushed open the door and entered the dormitory. Seeing Su Wan and Xiao Man looking up, she hissed softly. Su Wan nodded. She understood. Xiao Sang supported Su Wan, while Xiao Sang reached out to open the door  The voice is raised slightly.

    "Princess! Be careful on the steps! The servant wiped your sweat for you. The servant really didn't intend to wake you up. Everyone in this house knows that if you wake up during your lunch break, it will be very uncomfortable."

    "Third Young Madam must have come to see the Princess because of something big. Otherwise, the servant would not dare to wake you up. After a while, the servant will invite the doctor from the government to show the Princess."

    Li Shi felt a little guilty when he heard the words, so he had to take a sip of tea in embarrassment, and then heard Su Wan's soft and delicate voice, with some weakness that would collapse when the wind blows.

    "I'm fine, and I don't know what my mother wanted me for. Xiao Sang, you really don't know the rules this time. Why didn't you tell me about such a big thing when your mother came, and you will definitely be fined for a month later.  monthly money."

    Xiao Sang said cautiously: "Slave, I just don't want to disturb the princess, so the princess can just punish me, as long as the princess is well, even if the slave is willing to risk her life, it will be worth it."

    "If the third young lady is angry, the servant will plead guilty by herself. If you want to beat or scold me, feel free to come. Just don't blame the princess."

    Li Shi was originally very angry because of being stopped outside the door, but after hearing this, he felt a lot more relieved, took another sip of tea, and gently put it on the table.

    Li Yuyan tightened her hand holding the handkerchief, and frowned slightly. She originally thought that Su Wan was just a boudoir pampered daughter who didn't understand anything, but now it seems that she is also a careful person.

    Originally, Mrs. Li was still blocked from the door because of the incident.?Angry, within a few words of her maidservant, it disappeared into nothingness.

    She suddenly felt uneasy again.

    Su Guan was wearing a chest-length skirt embroidered with a white squirrel holding a tail, and she was supported by a maid. Her bun was clean, and she was fixed with a hairpin with a white jade squirrel holding a big tail.  On the white and delicate, clean.

    At this time, her aura was a little fragile, as weak as if she could not stand still, her eyes were clear and clear, like a clear spring in a mountain stream, or like ripples in a cool lake.

    It was not the first time for Li Yuyan to see Su Wan, but she felt that Su Wan at this time was quite different from before.

    In the past, Su Wan was soft and delicate, with a gentle temper. Now Su Wan has clear eyes and is still gentle and soft, but Gu has a bit of tenacity in his bones, and it seems that he is not easy to bully.

    Li Yuyan was surprised and worried about her miscalculation.

    If according to Su Wan's previous temperament, Li Shi had sent people here, she didn't want to argue with Li Shi, even if she didn't want to, she could only keep him here.

    But nownow

    Su Wan smiled weakly: "It's my fault that I didn't have time to greet my mother. I don't know how to behave as a maid. I just said a few words to her and fined her a month's monthly money.  A lesson for her."

    "I also hope that my mother will not care about her because of the face she has served me for many years."

    Li Shi said: "Why would I care about her, you, a maid, are also wholeheartedly for you."

    Su Wan sat down, and the maid served her a cup of boiled water, she smiled and said, "I haven't been able to sleep well for a few nights, and the people below make a fuss, look, mother, they don't even give me a sip of tea now.  "

    Xiao Sang immediately said: "Why don't you give it to me? The Princess has been unable to sleep these days and nights, so that's why the tea is banned."

    "You take such good care of the princess, the third master and I are relieved." Li Shi remembered Li Yuyan at the side, and then introduced, "This is Yuyan from my natal family. She has been to our house a few times, but you  Remember?!"

    Su Wan nodded: "Remember, Yuyan is A Luo's cousin, and A Luo often talks about it."

    A Luo's cousin, the implication is that she has something to do with Su Luo and has nothing to do with her.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 85

    ?

    Li Shi couldn't hear her implication, but Li Yuyan on the side tightened the veil.

    Mrs. Li smiled and said: "If you are embarrassed, remember that I came here today because I have something to trouble you."

    Su Wan's fingers rubbed the edge of the teacup a few times, oh, and asked, "I don't know why?!"

    Mrs. Li took Li Yuyan's hand at the side, patted it and said, "Yuyan is coming to stay at the mansion for a while. I saw that she is the same age as you, so I thought about letting her come to live with you.  It's good to take care of me and talk on weekdays."

    "Just let her learn etiquette by your side."

    Su Guan's scalloped fingers pointed at the teacup with colorful cloud and crane patterns, and she smiled a little: "Mother thinks highly of me, and I don't like to talk or get along with others on weekdays. If Miss Li comes, I will  Here, I'm afraid it's not well taken care of."

    "The Li family is my mother's natal family, and Miss Li is naturally a distinguished guest in the house. If the hospitality is not good, wouldn't it be a loss of courtesy from our Jinning government? Besides, Aguan has no experience in entertaining guests.  .¡±

    "As for etiquette, mother can also rest assured. With the status of our Jinning Duke's Mansion, let alone a lady of etiquette, even a nanny from the palace, that's fine."

    Hearing what she said, Mrs. Li frowned slightly: "But I'm really worried that Yuyan will be a little lonely in the house, and there is no one to talk to."

    Su Wan said: "It's also very simple. If mother doesn't want to live with Miss Li and A Luo, A Luo has a lively temper, which is not just right."

    After all, she just didn't want to.

    Mrs. Li was a little unhappy. She thought to herself that she had treated Su Wan well all these years, but she just asked her to take care of her natal girl, so she pushed around and didn't even give any face.

    Mrs. Li was about to say something, but Li Yuyan on the side pulled her, and she lowered her head and said, "Don't blame your aunt, princess, I begged for all of this.  Learn a lot around you.¡±

    "The princess is a model of a noble lady. She is someone who is praised by your majesty. If I can learn a little bit, it will be good for my life. If the princess agrees, I will be quiet.  If you just stay there, you will definitely not dare to disturb the princess, and I hope the princess will be successful."

    As she spoke, she was about to kneel down.

    Mrs. Li hurriedly pulled Li Yuyan, and hurriedly said: "Yuyan, what are you doing, get up quickly, it's just a trivial matter, why is it so?"

    Li Yuyan shook her head cautiously: "Auntie, I just want to ask the princess, the princess is kind-hearted, and will definitely grant what I ask."

    Su Wan didn't even raise her eyelids, and said she wouldn't bother her. In fact, her existence was a kind of interruption, but she just wanted to use her light to climb up. She even said how sincere she was, and even knelt down and kowtowed to beg.

    Could it be that this girl took her for a fool, it was very confusing.

    Mrs. Li hurriedly said: "The princess will definitely agree to you, won't she?! The princess?!"

    After being called by Mrs. Li, Su Wan raised her head, just thinking about how to refuse to make the other party give up.

    At this time, a voice came from the door: "You don't need to ask her, I won't allow it. Awan still has to prepare a dowry, so she has no chance to teach other people etiquette. If your niece really doesn't understand, send someone to invite her."  It¡¯s enough for a lady to teach.¡±

    Su Wan's eyes lit up: "Father?!"

    Mrs. Li didn't expect Su Xun to come over at this time, and was also taken aback for a moment: "Third Lord."

    Li Yuyan lowered her head and called softly: "Uncle."

    Su Xun glanced at Mrs. Li, then glanced at Li Yuyan, who was bowing her head, her eyes were slightly cold, she took a breath, and said with some displeasure: "Okay, let's do it like this, the place where Ah Luo lives is far away from Yuhuayuan.  It's really not suitable, my mother has already arranged a place for Miss Li."

    Aunt Mei on the side stepped forward and said: "Yes, Madam ordered me to clean up the Qingyou courtyard, and the girls from the Li family will live there in the future."

    Su Xun just came back from the outside, heard about this matter, and just came to deal with it, and Meigu was sent by Wang after she learned about it, the two met outside the courtyard, so they came in together.

    Li Shi wanted to say something, but when she saw Su Xun cast a warning look, she pursed her lips and could only shut up.

    Su Xun said: "Please ask Meigu to send Miss Li to Qingyou Garden, and assign a few girls to take care of her."

    Mei Gu said: "Third Master, you are being polite, this is what slaves should do."

    Su Xun nodded, and then told Su Wan: "If Ah Wan is tired, go back to the room and rest, if you feel unwell, thenAfter the government doctor came over to have a look, don't hold back, your mother and I have something to do, so we left first.  "

    Su Wan stood up and saluted: "Thank you, father, please go slowly, father and mother."

    Mrs. Li still didn't understand the turbulent wind and rain. Originally, she wanted to say that she would also go to Qingyou Garden to help tidy up, but when she met Su Xun's gaze, she felt a little scared in her heart. Seeing him turn around and walk out, she could only walk quickly.  keep up.

    Li Yuyan also wanted to follow, but was stopped by Mei Gu.

    Mei Gu said: "Miss Li, come with me, Madam has arranged a quiet courtyard for you, you can take a look at it first, if you are not satisfied, let's change another one, and then, see if there is anything that needs to be added  of."

    "You are a distinguished guest of the family. As servants, we have to make all the arrangements properly. If not, Madam will probably blame me."

    Li Yuyan bit her lip, looked up at Su Wan, and saw Su Wan sitting back in her original position, as if she didn't see her pleading, she took a deep breath, and finally had no choice but to agree.

    "Then there will be Aunt Lao."

    "Miss Li, you're being polite. I should do this. Please, Miss Li." Meigu turned her head and said to Su Wan after speaking, "The princess, the servants are leaving first."

    Su Wan turned her head and said with a smile: "Gu Mei, go slowly, I'll have someone take you out, Xiao Sang, send Miss Li and Gu Mei off."

    Xiao Sang came up, sent the two of them out with a smile, and asked Li Yuyan's cage to be carried out along the way.  He walked out of the small courtyard and slammed the door shut.

    At this moment, Su Wan and Xiao Mian were drinking tea. Seeing her coming back, Su Wan also handed her a cup, and Xiao Sang laughed happily: "Princess, you didn't see the face of the girl from the Li family.  Everyone is going to cry."

    Speaking of this, she said again: "But those people are not worthy of distress, and they want to step on the princess to go up and let the princess build a bridge for her. Who does she think she is!"

    What is Li Yuyan's mind, together with Xiao Sang and Xiaoman, can see clearly, she and she have seen a lot of things in our clan.

    Xiao Mo asked: "Princess, can you write to Zhen Guo Gongfu?!"

    Su Wan shook her head: "No need, since my father and grandmother have helped me, so let's settle the matter. Otherwise, my grandfather and grandmother will think that the family is bullying me, and my father and grandmother will definitely be unhappy."

    Xiao Mo asked again: "Then let's forget it like this, where is the third young lady?!"

    "On the mother's side, father will naturally take care of it, so nothing will happen." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 86 Mrs. Li, You Really Have a Great Life

    ?

    Su Xun returned to Yuhuayuan with a cold face all the way, and then took a sip of cold tea. Li's footsteps were not as good as him, and he was a little slower when he passed. When he entered the room, he saw Su Xun drinking tea.

    She hurriedly asked: "Third Master, what's wrong with you?!"

    Su Xun's face turned red with anger: "What's wrong with me? Mrs. Li, ask yourself, what exactly do you want to do? Do you think life is too ordinary, and you want to make something happen, so it's so lively?!"

    Su Xun was indeed angry. Over the years, Li Shi and Su Wan have been getting along peacefully. There is no relationship, but they are still harmonious. Li Shi has never reached out to Guan Yuan, and neither has Su Wan.  What's your opinion on this stepmother.

    But now, Li Shi wants to send her natal niece to Su Wan, which is a bit too much.

    ?When you come to the door, you are a guest, and the Li family is a serious in-law in the family. This guest can also be called a distinguished guest. Mrs. Li herself does not entertain, but instead asks Su Wan to worry about it. What is the reason for this?

    "Since it is a matter of the Li family, you can handle it yourself. Why did you send him to Guanyuan? Your mother also clearly rejected you. Why did you go to Guanyuan to ask these questions?!"

    Li Shi said: "Yuyan just wants to learn more from the princess's side. Is there anything wrong with that?! What about the Li family? What happened to the Li family? I was called mother by her anyway, and the Li family can be regarded as her half."  This grandparent¡¯s house is just to entertain Yuyan and teach her, what¡¯s the big deal?!¡±

    "Besides, it's just that she doesn't miss the Li family. I've treated her well all these years, and she's just looking at my face. What's wrong with helping me with this little favor?!"

    Mrs. Li felt aggrieved. She really felt that it was not a big deal for Li Yuyan to live with Su Wan. Moreover, she had taken care of Su Wan for many years. Su Wan didn't even give her this bit of face. She really didn't take her seriously.  .

    "Now you are angry with me because of this, why don't you say that she is narrow-minded and doesn't even help with such trivial things, and let you come back and teach me!"

    Su Xun's complexion changed at that time: "Mr. Li, I think you have lived so well these years, you forgot how you married me back then?!"

    Mrs. Li paused, startled by his suddenly raised voice, and then heard him say: "Why did the government choose you?! Why did the Duke of Zhenguo agree?! Isn't it because of your meek personality and family status?  Low, don't you dare to bully Ah Wan from now on?!"

    "Now tell me that you have done nothing but hard work to her all these years. In the name of your mother, you can ask her to do things for you, and even help you support the Li family, condescend to take care of your girl from the Li family, and do everything for you.  So humbled."

    "The Li family has such a big face. Is it true that the mansion is dead? Is the mansion of the Duke of Zhenguo dead?!"

    "From the moment you entered this door, you should be clear that the person who will lower his eyebrows from now on is you, not Awan!"

    Li Shi bit her lip, her face was pale, and she was a little bit unwilling.

    Even if she came from a poor background, so what, she gave birth to Su Yun and Su Luo for Su Xun, and she has been Su Wan's stepmother for many years. Could it be impossible to ask her to help with some things?  !

    "You are not reconciled, why are you not reconciled." Su Xun felt very annoyed, "How many benefits and conveniences have been given to your natal family by the government over the years."

    The Su family and the Duke of Zhen's government agreed that Su Xun should marry Mrs. Li, because he was really young, and he should marry again. They liked Mrs. Li because she had a good personality and would not bully Su Wan.

    The daughter of the Li family married high, while the Su family married low. The Li family had to respect her as the original concubine daughter when entering the door, while the Su family would benefit the Li family and become the backing of the Li family.

    All of this was originally a matter of your wish and my wish, but now Mrs. Li actually wants to break this balance.

    Su Xun closed his eyes: "You still remember, what did the Li family promise and what did you agree to when we talked about kissing each other back then, but now, on the contrary, you have worked hard without credit over the years, and Ah Wan should respect you."  Looking after you, respecting the Li family, helping you and serving the people of the Li family."

    "Mr. Li, you really are living a wonderful life."

    Li's tears fell all at once, and she sat on the side covering her mouth and began to cry, crying and feeling a little dazed, and her heart was in a mess.

    On the one hand, she felt that what Su Xun said was right. What she had promised before entering the door, she had always treated Su Wan well after entering the door. Now that ten years have passed, the family has also protected her natal family as promised,  Let her natal family secure a foothold in the imperial capital, and get a position as an imperial merchant.

    But she felt that the grievances were true. For so many years, she had given birth to a pair of twins for Su Xun, and he didn't feel sorry for her. He only thought about whether the eldest daughter had been wronged, but why didn't she think about it??I am wronged!

    She cried and cried, and felt that she really had no status in the family. Because her natal family had no power and power, she had to bow her head everywhere. Not only she, but even her children in the future would always be inferior to Su Wan.

    She remembered what her sister-in-law said again, as long as the Li family is well, she can get well too, and as long as Yuyan is well, the Li family can also be well.

    If Yuyan can marry Su Jian, then she will be protected by Yuyan in the house, Su Xun dares to wrong her like this?  Dare to wrong her children?  !

    Su Xun frowned, and couldn't bear to see her crying, so he said: "Okay, don't cry anymore, this matter ends here, your niece lives in Qingyou Garden, you don't want to cry any more."  Bring it up."

    "Awan will be married in at least two years. You are the same as before. Just don't provoke her. She has a gentle temperament and will not trouble you."

    From Su Xun¡¯s point of view, it¡¯s best if no one troubles anyone else. Su Wan is close to Zhenguo¡¯s mansion, and Mrs. Li is close to Li¡¯s family.  things.

    Mrs. Li wiped away her tears. She didn't dare to upset Su Xun, so she stopped crying. She said: "I know this. I did something wrong. I will definitely not dare to bother the princess in the future."

    Su Xun secretly breathed a sigh of relief: "It's good that you can figure it out. In the future, this kind of thing must never happen again."

    Mrs. Li nodded: "Third Master, when will Ah Ran come over after class? I want to bring Ah Ran to meet his cousin. It's been a long time since I haven't seen her. I'm afraid he's even forgotten her cousin."

    Su Xun said: "It's still when the get out of class was over before, and then you can go to the outer courtyard to pick people up."

    "Well, when the time is almost up, Yuyan and I will pick him up."

    Su Xun just talked about Li Shi, and he was afraid that she would feel uncomfortable. Seeing her mentioning this matter now, he naturally agreed, "Then you can go."

    "The concubine went to Qingyouyuan to see what was missing there, and I should make up for it."

    "Okay." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 87 So It Was Li's Cousin

    ?

    Mrs. Li went back to the inner room, asked the maid to tidy herself up, and then walked to Qingyou Garden. Qingyou Garden is a small courtyard located by the lake.  The place where Ruo and Su Ling lived.

    Su Ling is considered married now, the yard has been vacated, and the door is closed on weekdays, and only the people arranged by Wang's come to clean it every two days.

    Qingyou Garden was originally an empty yard with a quiet environment, and some bamboos were planted, so it was named Qingyou.

    The courtyard of Qingyouyuan is quite large, but there are not many houses, only one with three main rooms and three west wing rooms.

    When Mrs. Li came, Aunt Mei was in the yard letting someone clean up the bamboo bushes in the yard, and there were several maidservants walking back and forth in the yard.

    "Third young lady."

    Mrs. Li nodded and asked her: "How is it after cleaning up?!"

    Mei Gu said: "I just started tidying up, Miss Li is in the house, Madam Third, may as well ask Miss Li if there is anything missing?!"

    In fact, Aunt Mei was also a little unhappy. Originally, she was just entertaining the Li family by herself, but something happened, so the Wang family had to send her to take care of it.

    Li Shi said: "Okay, I'll go and have a look first."

    After saying that, Mrs. Li went to the main hall, and when she entered the room, Li Yuyan was sitting on a chair, Cha'er was standing on the side, she lowered her head and talked to her, her face was a bit unhappy, Li Yuyan nodded, but there was nothing else  expression.

    "Yuyan."

    "Auntie is here." Li Yuyan stood up to greet Mrs. Li, and then the two sat down beside her.

    Mrs. Li looked at the maids who were still wiping the tables, chairs and shelves in the house, and then asked Li Yuyan: "You just saw that the house is everywhere, but what is missing?!"

    Li Yuyan said: "When I went back to my aunt, Yuyan brought a lot of things, all of which were not missing. I just troubled my aunt to choose a few maidservants. When I was at home, Yuyan had only Cha'er by her side. Now I'm afraid  I can't take care of it."

    Mrs. Li nodded: "I'll let someone arrange it later."

    "Let's go, let's go see the dormitory."

    The prepared bedroom is in the west wing. It has been cleaned at this time, the door and windows are being opened for ventilation, and the bedding and other things have not been spread. Li Shi and Li Yuyan walked around the room and felt quite satisfied.

    Finally, Mrs. Li pressed Li Yuyan on the chair in front of the dressing table, and ordered Cha'er to take out Li Yuyan's makeup jewelry box.

    "Aunt?!"

    Li Shi said: "I will wait at the door for Ah Ran to come back from get out of class later, so you can go with me too. You haven't seen Ah Ran for a long time, and you must miss him too."

    Li Yuyan paused, then nodded: "Auntie is right, Yuyan really misses Ah Ran, Yuyan is also very happy to see Ah Ran earlier."

    "I knew Yuyan that you were thinking about Ah Ran."

    Mrs. Li personally re-tucked Li Yuyan's hair in a bun, put makeup on her, and inserted the bead flower on Ji's head into her bun, and said with a smile: "A beauty matches a good hairpin, this hairpin is a beautiful hairpin."  My favorite one, your aunt is getting older, so I just gave it to you."

    Li Yuyan thanked me gently: "Thank you, aunt."

    Mrs. Li patted her hand: "Thank you for what I did. I am your aunt. I should treat you well."

    Li Yuyan smiled movedly: "My aunt should be kind to Yuyan, but Yuyan is also right to thank her aunt. If my aunt treats me well, I don't even have to thank her, then I would be a wolf-hearted dog."

    After listening to Li Yuyan's words, Mrs. Li felt a burst of emotion in her heart. Yes, Yuyan is right. If you treat people well, they should treat you well. I think she has treated Su Wan well for so many years, but I have never seen her like that.  Thank you, now I don't even want to do this little favor, and I don't take her seriously at all.

    She knows that her status is low, and as a stepmother, she still has to respect her first wife, the legitimate daughter. Su Xun is right, and this is what she should do. It is what she promised at the beginning, and she has no way to refute it.  So far, she has always thought of herself.

    Sister-in-law is right, if Yuyan and Su Jian can succeed, then it will be the best for the Li family, her, and even her two children.

    Even if it is not for the Li family, but for herself, she will help.

    Mrs. Li ordered someone to take out the clothes Li Yuyan brought, looked at them again and again, and was very dissatisfied. Finally, she chose a blue dress with dark embroidered green bamboo for her to change into.

    Li Shi looked at Li Yuyan's clothes, which made her slim waist and long legs, fair skin, youthful and beautiful. Although she was not as good-looking as the girls of the Su family, she was still a beauty.

     Ms. Li was a little more satisfied, and she said: "I'll go to the warehouse tomorrow to see if there are any good fabrics, and I'll make you two more clothes."

    "Thank you, aunt."

    Seeing that the time was almost up, Mrs. Li took her and sent someone to pick up Su Luo, and then they went to the gate to pick up Su Lan who was about to finish class.

    The children and grandchildren of the Su family, except for Su Wang, all learn literature, especially the grandchildren, they all study literature. At the age of six, they invited Mr. Xuan Qimeng, and at the age of ten, they went to the academy.  When I went to the academy for one year.

    There are four brothers in the Su family, the first is Su Jian, the eldest grandson, the next is Su Ying and Su Fu from the second room, and the last is Su Ran from the third room.

    The first room and the third room are brothers from the same mother, so the relationship is naturally better. As the elder brother, Su Jian took good care of the young Su Ran, went to school with him every day, came back together, and took him to various parties.

    Su Ran is still young at the moment, although she doesn't understand anything, it's also great to be taken by Su Jian, and it's also great to listen from the sidelines. Su Ran and Su Jian have a very good relationship, and they will teach him some things, some things  , It cannot be learned from boring books or the teacher's classroom.

    After class came back today, Su Jian and Su Yun rode in the same car. Su Jian explained to Su Yun the teacher's handout today. Su Lan sat on the side and listened carefully. He is a young boy who studies hard.

    "Eldest son, fourth son, here we are."

    The carriage stopped at the gate of Jinning Duke's Mansion. Su Jian and Su Yun packed up their things and got out of the carriage. Just as they got out of the carriage, they saw several people standing at the door. The one standing in the middle was Mrs. Li, and Su Luo was pulling  Holding her hand, there is a young girl beside her.

    Seeing the carriage stopped and someone lifted the hood, Mrs. Li led Su Luo to meet her.

    Su Jian got out of the carriage first, and when he saw Li Shi and Su Luo, he still had a smile on his face, and greeted respectfully: "Third Aunt is well, why is A Luo coming out too?!"

    Su Luo happily said: "Brother! Ah Luo came out to pick you up and fourth brother!"

    "A Jian." Li Shi smiled softly, pointed to Li Yuyan next to her and said, "This is my niece from my natal family, her name is Yuyan.  She came to meet Ah Ran."

    Su Jian suddenly realized, got off the carriage, bowed slightly to Li Yuyan and saluted:

    "It turns out that she is the cousin of the Li family, who lives in the house. If anything goes wrong, just talk to the third aunt." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 88 If you don't come, you will look down on me and your third uncle

    ?

    Li Yuyan's face turned red when she saw Su Jian. In fact, she had met this eldest son a long time ago. As the Li family is a serious in-law of the Jinning Duke's family, if there is anything going on in the family, naturally she will never forget to give it to the Li family.  An invitation.

    Li Yuyan and her family have also been here a few times, seeing this outstanding young man from a distance, she was shocked at the time, and wished to take a step forward to get to know each other, but she never found the opportunity.

    The eldest son of Jinning Duke's Mansion, with a gentle temperament, humble and polite, is one of the famous sons in the imperial city, and also the dream lover of his daughter.

    So is Li Yuyan.

    In her heart, this eldest son of the Jinning Duke's Mansion has a noble status, a gentle and polite temperament, a personable demeanor, and excellent knowledge. He is an excellent husband-in-law candidate.

    Seeing him talking to her and saluting her like this, her heart beat, her face was reddish, her eyes seemed to be covered with waves, hazy like water, she felt that at this moment, she seemed to be in the clouds, everything was like  Is in a dream.

    However, she quickly came to her senses, curtsied slightly, squeezed her handkerchief to force herself to calm down: "Yuyan pays homage to Eldest Young Master."

    Su Jian saluted again: "Cousin Li is welcome."

    Su Yun here got out of the carriage, and Su Luo leaned beside him, happily going to grab his book bag: "Fourth brother, give it to A Luo!"

    Su Rong and Su Luo are twins, Su Rong is the elder brother, and their temperaments are quite different. Su Luo followed Li Shi and was raised by her to have an innocent and pure temperament, while Su Rong has been free since she was six years old.  Su Xun was brought up by his teacher, calm and rigorous, and looked a little dull.

    Seeing that Su Luo wanted to snatch his book bag, he just patted her hand slightly, and said helplessly: "Ah Luo, be good, don't grab fourth brother's book, fourth brother still wants to study, if you tear it apart,  The fourth brother is useless."

    Su Luo pursed her lips, and slowly let go, she said: "Then bring me back the pastry from Baiweizhai tomorrow."

    Su Quan frowned, and finally nodded: "Okay, it's up to you."

    When Su Luo heard this, she became happy again, and pulled his sleeves to act like a baby.

    Mrs. Li has not seen Su Yun for several days. Since Su Yun started enlightenment, she moved to the outer courtyard to live with her brothers in the mansion, and they attend classes together on weekdays.

    In addition to these four brothers, there are many children and grandchildren of Duke Jinning¡¯s generals who attend classes together in the house. She is a woman who is not good and always runs there. This year when he is ten years old, he will leave the house to go to the academy to study  , she is even more invisible.

    Mrs. Li looked at Su Yun, and wanted to touch his head like she was touching Su Luo, but then remembered that Su Lan didn't like this kind of closeness, so she had to look up and down at him, and said with pity: "A Yun has lost some weight."  .¡±

    Su Yun said: "Mother Lao is worried, Ah Yun is fine, the weather is getting hot recently, and my appetite is not good."

    Su Ran is a little bit bitter in summer, it's like urinating, every time it comes to summer, he doesn't eat well, this person will lose weight a lot.

    Mrs. Li felt a little distressed: "Your cousin came today and went back to Yuhuayuan for dinner. Mother prepared soup for you to relieve the heat. You will feel better after eating."

    Su Huang nodded: "Thank you, mother."

    The coachman drove the carriage to the yard where it was parked. Mrs. Li took Su Yun to see Li Yuyan, and said, "This is your cousin Yuyan, but remember?!"

    Su Huang nodded: "Of course I remember it, I saw it at the beginning of this year."

    At the beginning of the year, Mrs. Li took Su Rong and Suluo back to her natal home, and Su Ran had seen her before.

    Speaking of the beginning of the year, Mrs. Li was unhappy again.

    According to the custom, the second day of every year is the day when the married aunt goes back to her natal home, but Su Xun has to bring Su Wan back to the Duke of Zhen's mansion every year on the second day of the year. If she wants Su Xun to go back with her, she has to wait until the third day  That day, if not, she would have to take the child back alone.

    Li Shi managed to maintain a smile: "Just remember, this is your cousin."

    "yes."

    Li Yuyan said softly: "I also remember my cousin. I heard that my cousin's homework is very good."

    Seeing them talking together, Su Jian smiled and said, "Then I won't bother Third Aunt. Father is also waiting for me to go over there, so I will take my leave first."

    How could Mrs. Li feel that he was bothering her? She wished he could stay a little longer and look at Li Yuyan more often. If she could fall in love with her, that would be great. Although the chance is not great, if you don¡¯t work hard, how do you know there is no chance?  ?  !

    Just as her sister-in-law said, what if Su Jian just likes Li Yuyan?  !

    Mrs. Li hurriedly said: "If you want to disturb me, we are all relatives of the family. If Ah Jian is not busy, let's go to Yuhuayuan to have a meal together."

    "Your third uncle and I may not see you for a long time. Besides, your third uncle and I are very grateful to you for taking care of Ah Yun so much, so I invite you to have a light meal together. If you don't come, don't you look down on me and you?"  Third Uncle."

    When Mrs. Li said this, how could Su Jian refuse, so he had to bite the bullet and agree: "Then I will go to Yuhuayuan in a while, and I will be in trouble for my third uncle and third aunt."

    Li Shi fulfilled his wish, and his smile became more sincere: "Then remember to come here."

    Su Jian responded: "My nephew will definitely remember."

    After saying that, he took his leave and left. Li Shi got what he promised and didn't stop him, letting him go. Li Yuyan looked at the back of Su Jian walking into the mansion, she was a little lost, and then squeezed the handkerchief tightly.  .

    What on earth should she do to make the eldest son's eyes stay on her for a while longer.

    Seeing that Su Jian met Li Yuyan for the first time this time, Mrs. Li didn't show any special expression, she just regarded her as an ordinary guest, politely, feeling a little disappointed in her heart, but there is still a chance to have dinner together  of.

    Mrs. Li secretly said a few words in her heart that she was not in a hurry, then she brought Li Yuyan and Su Yunsuluo into the mansion with a smile, and went directly to Yuhuayuan.

    At this time, Su Xun was also in the courtyard. Seeing Su Yun coming in, he called him aside and asked him about his usual homework. Su Yun explained carefully.

    Su Xun said: "You are very good. You know that you need to be educated and sensible in order to support this family in the future. Your elder brother treats you well. In the future, you must cooperate with your elder brother. The two brothers are of one heart, so that the Su family can continue to be better."

    Su Xun educated Su Yun since he was a child, saying that Su Yun is his only son, and he will support the family in the future, and he has an older sister and a younger sister who will need his help in the future. As long as he is strong enough, no one will bully him.  His older sister and younger sister.

    Su Yun has always kept these words in her heart. Although Su Wan and his mother are not the same, the relationship between the two is not bad, and they often care about him. Su Luo is pure and needs his protection.

    Therefore, although he is young, he knows that he will be the pillar of the family in the future, and he will support the family just like his father.

    "Father, I know."

    "It's good for you to know." Su Xun was deeply relieved, and then said, "I'm afraid your mother is a little unhappy today. You can talk to her later to make her happy."

    Su Yun hummed and agreed.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 89 Thank You Sixth Sister Today

    ?

    Su Jian was invited to come to Yuhuayuan for dinner, and happened to meet Su Wan at the door.

    "Sixth Sister."

    "Brother?" Su Wan was a little surprised, she never expected to see Su Jian here, "Did Brother come to find my father?!"

    Su Jian said: "Third Aunt invited me to dinner today, so I came."

    Su Wan blinked, looked at Su Jian carefully, and knew what Li Shi was thinking without having to think about it. Today when Li Yuyan arrived at the house, Li Shi invited Su Jian over for dinner, the purpose was obvious.

    However, Su Guan felt that the Li family was really wasting their efforts, and their thinking was naive. The eldest grandson and grandson of the Jinning Duke's mansion, who will inherit the title in the future, could marry a merchant woman, not to mention that Su Jian didn't like the Li family.  Su Wang and the Yang family will not agree with the petty air, nor will Jin Ninggong and the Wang family.

    Even if Su Jian really fell in love with her, at most she would be the life of a noble concubine.

    Su Wan felt that her stepmother had been brainwashed by the Li family when she went back to the Li family. If she dared to make such an idea, if Mrs. Wang found out, she might be asked to kneel before her ancestors.

    Su Jian's marriage is one of the most important matters in the mansion, how could he marry the daughter of a merchant, and all the dignitaries in the entire imperial city would laugh at her.

    Su Jian said: "Sixth sister, let's go in together."

    "good."

    Su Jian and Su Wan walked into Yuhuayuan together, and Li Shi brought Li Yuyan to welcome him. At first, he thought Su Jian was the only one who arrived, but when he saw Su Wan, thinking about what happened at noon, Li Shi's expression froze.  For a moment, she couldn't hang on, but she quickly realized it.

    "It's the princess and Ah Jian who are here, please come inside quickly, the table is ready."

    Su Wan smiled: "Mother."

    This Su Jian said: "Third Aunt is here."

    "We are all a family, so why not be polite." Mrs. Li had a smile on her face, "Let's go to the house, I have ordered someone to invite your third uncle and Ah Ran, your third uncle is taking a test for Ah Ran's homework."

    Su Luo was running around in the courtyard, and the maidservant behind her was sweating profusely: "Ba girl, Ba girl, please run slower."

    Su Luo giggled, and then ran over quickly, hid behind Su Wan and hugged her leg, Su Wan was hit by her and almost fell, so she grabbed her hand helplessly: "Ah Luo, don't run around!  Be careful not to fall."

    Su Luo was sweating profusely, with a bright smile, and happily tugged at her sleeve: "Sixth Sister."

    Li Yuyan stretched out her hand to pull Su Luo over, then squatted down, took out a handkerchief to wipe her sweat, and said softly, "Ah Luo, don't run around anymore, it looks like you're sweating a lot."

    Such a gentle and amiable girl is really easy to make people feel good about, but Su Jian never looked at her more, just stood there like this, calm and unhurried.

    Li smiled amiably and said: "Yuyan, she has been a kind and gentle girl since she was a child. She dare not even step on ants on weekdays. People in the house say she has a good temper."

    Li Yuyan blushed slightly, shyly: "Aunt."

    "Okay, okay, I won't talk about you anymore." Li smiled gently, then looked at Su Jian, seeing that he turned his head to talk to Su Wan, he didn't look this way at all, feeling a little disappointed, and the smile on his face  A little stiff.

    When Li Yuyan looked at Su Jian, her face was slightly red, and her eyes were also disappointed.

    Li said: "Then let's go inside."

    With that said, Mrs. Li beckoned Su Jian to go to the house. Li Yuyan quickly followed her, but left Su Luo behind. Su Luo glanced at her mother and cousin and was a little dazed.  Look left and right.

    Su Wan stepped forward to hold her hand, and pulled her together: "A Luo, don't be in a daze, let's go."

    When Su Luo heard this, she immediately let go of being left behind by her mother and cousin at the same time, happily took Su Wan's hand, and walked up affectionately.

    With Su Luo's personality, others will remember her well, and will not take any grievances to heart. She is simple and cute, which is really cherished.

    "Sixth Sister, can Sixth Sister play with me for a while?!"

    Su Wan smiled and said: "I want to play so much, it will be dark soon, you have been playing all day, it's time to rest."

    Su Luo thought about it too: "Okay, then I'll play it tomorrow."

    A group of people entered the house, and Su Xun and Su Yun just came out of the house. Mrs. Li ordered the servants to serve the dishes, and then a maidservant brought a copper basin filled with warm water, and asked everyone to wash their hands and eat.

    Li Yuyan washed her hands in a hurry, and then helped Su Luo to wash them. In the end, the two of them wiped their hands with the same handkerchief, and Su Luo was obedient.He deftly let her wait on him, giggling.

    Su Wan washed her hands, Xiao Sang took the handkerchief and handed it to her, then wiped her hands carefully, lowering her eyes slightly.

    She wondered whether she should remind Mrs. Li of the problem, and Li Jiaming decided to take Su Jian's idea. If Mrs. Li helped her, and let her grandparents know, it would be fruitless.

    After what happened to Li Yuyan today, although Su Wan was unhappy, she wanted to think about Su Xun and Su Yunsuluo after all. If something really happened to Li, it would not be a good thing.

    She lowered her eyes, her eyes fell on Su Jian for a few moments, and then slowly moved away.

    There was no separate table for this banquet, they were all relatives of the family, and there were no outsiders, so I didn't pay attention to this.

    Su Xun and Wang Shi took the main seats, Su Jian sat beside Su Xun, followed by Su Wan, and Li Yuyan sat next to Li Shi, directly opposite Su Jian.

    ? Mrs. Li greeted Li Yuyan and Su Jian to eat food, and said a lot of good things in his mouth, boasting about Li Yuyan and Su Jian, and Su Jian responded with a smile, with a calm expression and a humble and polite attitude.

    Su Guan quietly put down her chopsticks after eating five minutes full. After rinsing her mouth and washing her hands, she was about to leave when Su Jian stopped her: "Sister Liu, is she going back? If I see you off, she will smile."  Yuan, it's getting dark outside, and the road is not easy to walk."

    Su Wan knew that Su Jian wanted to find an excuse to leave, so after thinking about it, she nodded, "Then I'll have to thank Brother Lao."

    "Sixth sister, you are welcome."

    So Su Jian took Su Wan to say goodbye and left. Mrs. Li was a little reluctant, and was about to say something, but Su Xun said first: "Ah Jian, then I will thank you, and send Ah Wan to Guanyuan for me."

    Su Jian naturally agreed: "Yes, Third Uncle."

    The two went out, and because it was getting dark, someone lit a lantern and walked to the front and back to light up, and it was already dark when they walked halfway.

    Su Jian said: "Thank you, Sixth Sister, today."

    "Brother, you are welcome."

    Su Jian was a little melancholy: "I don't know how long the cousin of the Li family will live?!"

    What is the purpose of Li Shi and Li Yuyan? Naturally, Su Jian can guess. He has grown up so much, but he has encountered many such things. If it is not because of the face of the two elders, he will not come to Yuhua today.  garden to go.

    Speaking of it, he also has no feelings for Li Yuyan.

    No, it should be said that he has no feelings for any woman now.

    [The author has something to say]

    ?My friends, please remind me not to review the medium and negative reviews, which will greatly affect the results of this book and the author's mood, thank you~ (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 90 Do You Think Being Compassionate Is Enough To Be Compatible With An Emperor's Grandson?  !

    ?

    Su Jian knew in his heart that he could not decide his own marriage, he wanted to marry a wife who was helpful to the family and well-connected, and similarly, he would also be able to support the lintel of Jinning Duke's mansion in the future and be a family.  Matron Duchess.

    Therefore, in these years, he will not stop his eyes on any girl. He will like her whoever he marries in the future, and just love her.

    The eldest son of everyone, he has enjoyed the glory and wealth, and he always has to pay something.

    Marriage is one of them.

    His marriage is also one of the most available things in the family. Marrying a wife who is well-matched is the best for the family and future generations.

    Su Wan said: "The Li family wants Cousin Li to talk about a good marriage at home."

    Su Jian frowned slightly, it was easy to agree on a good marriage, with so many people coming and going in the Jinning residence, there was always one or two suitable ones, but it was wrong for the Li family to focus on him.

    No matter how he is, it is impossible for him to marry Li's daughter.

    Su Wan said: "Don't worry, brother, my father must have seen it too, and he will discuss this with my mother."

    Su Xun originally knew that Li Shi had invited Su Jian over for dinner, but he didn't take it seriously, but when he was at the dining table, he faintly noticed what Li Shi and the Li family were thinking, so when Su Jian proposed to leave  , and asked him to leave quickly.

    Su Jian nodded: "I hope so."

    Although he, the third uncle, has not been in the officialdom, he is indeed the smartest of his fathers, and he is also the one who sees the most clearly. Naturally, he can understand the truth of this.

    With a family background like the Li family, you can get it with a little help, no amount of it is possible.

    Su Jian sent Su Wan to the gate of Guanyuan, watched her enter the door with his own eyes, and then turned and left.

    On Yuhuayuan's side, after Su Jian and Su Wan left, Su Yun also left. Seeing that Su Jian was not here, Li Yuyan quickly excused herself to go back to clean up, and took tea to leave and go back to Qingyouyuan.

    Su Luo was a little sleepy after eating, Li Shi sent her to the nearby courtyard, coaxed her to take a bath, lie down and rest, and then came back.

    Mrs. Li felt sorry for her daughter, and did not arrange a special yard for her. She lived in the small courtyard of Yuhuayuan, and she only needed to pass through a gate to reach Yuhuayuan.

    Su Xun was waiting for Mrs. Li in the room. Mrs. Li felt something in her heart that she had already stepped on the steps of the main hall, and she wanted to take it back immediately, and turned to leave.

    "Stop!"

    Li's breathing was stagnant, and then she stood still and did not dare to move. She tightened the handkerchief, her eyes dodged a little, and she felt very uneasy when she heard the footsteps behind her.

    Su Xun came out of the house. At this time, he was wearing a blue gown and stepped on a pair of clogs. The clogs made a rattling sound when they stepped on the ground.

    He stood on the steps under the eaves, looked down at Mrs. Li under the steps condescendingly, and frowned: "Where are you going?!"

    Mrs. Li didn't dare to look back, she was a little scared in her heart, opened her mouth reluctantly, and found her own voice: "I, I have been tired for a day today, and I want to order someone to put water to wash, San Ye, San Ye have you washed?!  "

    Su Xun still held a volume of books in his hand, but he smiled when he heard the words: "Do you think I washed it?!"

    Let's say this, and I don't know how to answer, Li Shi is at a loss.

    Su Xun said: "Come in with me, I have something to say to you."

    Li Shi was originally reluctant, but she didn't dare to disobey Su Xun's words, so she could only bite the bullet and turn her head. Seeing Su Xun walking inside, she could only follow slowly.

    Su Xun sat down on a chair, and the candles in the room were flickering. He tapped his thigh lightly with the book in his hand, and when he saw Li Shi walking in behind, there was wind blowing outside the window, and she slapped her.  trembling.

    Su Xun said: "Tell me."

    "Third Master, what does Third Master want me to say?!"

    Su Xun glanced at her, that sharp gaze directly met her eyes, Li Shi was startled, took a step back, and stretched out his hand to cover his chest.

    "Third Master, I, I don't know what the third master told me to say?!" She lowered her head in fear as she spoke.

    Between Su Xun and Li Shi, the couple is very harmonious on weekdays, but if anything happens, Li Shi is a little afraid of Su Xun, just like now, when he looks at her like this, she can't even  He didn't even dare to lift his head.

    Su Xun smiled: "You don't know what to say? How about I let you recall it?"

    Li Shi pursed her lips, she didn't dare to speak, she dared not admit it, she naturally knew that it was wrong to covet the eldest grandson and grandson of the family, but she, she was just

      Su Xun said: "Mr. Li, do you think that I am blind and can't see what you are planning? I thought you were confused when you went to Awan's place before, and I don't care about you, but what are you doing now?"  ?!"

    "Could it be that you want to recommend your niece to Ah Jian?!"

    Mrs. Li was taken aback by what was said, and panicked, opened her mouth, but didn't know what to say.

    ?Su Xun looked at Li Shi with disappointment. Li Shi was originally from a businessman, and she only focused on immediate interests. As a woman, her vision was not wide, and she was raised in the backyard by him all these years, and her thoughts were superficial.

    Su Xun sighed, looked at her and said, "Do you think that if Ah Jian takes a fancy to your niece, your niece will be able to marry him?! How stupid!"

    Mrs. Li's breath was stagnated by his scolding, and then he heard him say: "The person Su Jian wants to marry must be a noble daughter who can bring benefits to the family and support the lintel to become a duchess in the future.  Girl, it's priceless."

    "Your niece, even if she enters the door, is at best a concubine."

    After hearing this, Mrs. Li was not reconciled, she said indignantly: "Noble lady of the noble family, our Yuyan is inferior to the noble lady of the noble family, she is gentle, virtuous, and understanding, besides, the Li family is not too bad  , why not?!"

    Su Xun sneered: "When you say this, think about it in your heart, do you believe it? It's just some self-deceiving words, it's possible that you don't understand in your heart that what the Su family wants is a person who can help each other  The daughter of a high-ranking nobleman, and the Li family is just a merchant with a foothold relying on the Su family!"

    "It's not that I look down on the Li family, but you should be self-aware anyway. There are many understanding people in the world, and there are many people in the imperial city who are richer than the Li family. Could it be that you think the Li family is considerate?"  People's will is great, and it is enough to match the emperor's grandson and nobles."

    Of course it is impossible.

    Mrs. Li kept her mouth shut.

    Su Xun said: "I don't think you are sober. If so, we will send someone to send your niece back tomorrow. Our house does not accept guests with ulterior motives like this."

    "No!" Mrs. Li is not willing to agree, Li Yuyan stays in the Jinning mansion, even if she can't be recommended by Su, she can find a better marriage. If she returns to the Li family, she will marry just like them  Merchant family.

    The Li family already has wealth, but now they want to rely on power and want their daughters to marry into a powerful family.

    "I don't agree." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 91 Su Xun's Godwife

    ?

    If Li Yuyan was sent back to the Li family, what kind of good marriage can be said?  !

    Mrs. Li would never agree.

    Su Xun said: "Since you disagree, let her die as soon as possible, and let her stay in peace, and the family will naturally find a good marriage for her."

    Mrs. Li was silent for a while, and then heard Su Xun say: "Mr. Li, I hope you can understand, don't think about these things that you shouldn't think about, the family will never allow it."

    Mrs. Li was silent, but she was a little more sober. She explained: "I am also for our own sake. If in the future, Dafang inherits the title, but our side has nothing, what do you want Alan and Aluo to do?"  ?!"

    "If Ajian marries Yuyan, then with Yuyan around, they can take care of Aluo and Aran, and we can feel at ease in the future!"

    Su Xun was helpless, and also a little angry: "I think you are really confused, not to mention that your father and mother are in good health now, Xijue doesn't know when it will be, even in the future, you and I will not be here, A Jian?  Brother, only Ah Ran is close to him by blood, so he can not take care of his younger brother."

    Su Jian has no real brothers, and the second room is not Wang's own. The only thing he can value is Su Ran. As long as Su Jian is good, can Su Ran be worse?  !

    "Besides, the relationship between Ah Jian and Ah Ran is pretty good now, if you plan on Ah Jian like this, you are not afraid that Ah Jian will have a lump in his heart and stay away from Ah Ran in the future."

    "What is Yuyan in your family, she married A Jian as his wife, but there is no place for her to talk, no matter how well the wind blows by a woman's pillow, there is A Jian who is really planning for her younger brother  Okay?!"

    Li's face turned pale when he heard the words, and he was speechless.

    Su Xun said again: "If Ah Jian marries a noble daughter, it will be a good thing for the family and Ah Jian in the future, and Ah Ran can follow suit. As Ah Jian's only closest cousin, as a sister-in-law, he will definitely be able to take care of her.  He's one or two."

    "As for more things, as long as Ah Ran is willing to work hard, it will be a matter of time before he enters high school and enters the officialdom. Even if there is no title, the descendants of my lineage will naturally be no different."

    "Besides, Ah Ran still has me as Lao Tzu, I'm not dead yet!"

    "I am his father, so why not think about him? I have already arranged for him clearly for his future path. What are you worrying about so much? Stay honest and do what you have to do. Don't worry about it anymore."  Make trouble for me."

    "What did the Li family say? As long as you have a brain, you should think about it carefully. Don't just listen to what others say. Before you were married, you were the daughter of the Li family, but now you are the wife of the Su family. You are  Don't think about the family, but also think about yourself and your children."

    "If the Su family is well, your son will have a bright future. If your daughter has a powerful natal family, even if she gets married, no one will dare to bully her."

    "The Li family said those words, if you think about it carefully, are they really thinking of you?!"

    "If something really happened to Li Yuyan, your parents complained about you, and the eldest house resented you for causing Ah Jian to fail to marry a good woman. You will have difficulty in this family, and Ah Ran will also be affected by it.  If there is anything wrong with the long room in the future, it will all be blamed on you."

    When Mrs. Li heard the words, there was a chill in her heart, and her heart was terrified. She stepped forward and grabbed Su Xun's hand: "Third, third master, what you said is true?!"

    Su Xun looked at her and said, "Why should I lie to you?!"

    Mrs. Li couldn't think of a reason for Su Xun to lie to her, but I have to say that these words really poured cold water on her and made her sober up a lot.

    No matter how good the sister-in-law of the Li family said, she said that Yuyan, as the wife of the eldest son of the house, could take care of Su Lan, but Su Xun told her that Su Lan could be better if the family was good.  It is impossible for Su Jian to ignore Su Ran.

    Therefore, for Yuyan to marry Su Jian, it was nothing more than an unnecessary move for her Alan, and it might cause a estrangement between the two families.

    The sister-in-law of the Li family said these words only for the sake of the wealth of the Li family, she only thought that the Li family could produce a duchess, the Li family would continue to flourish, and become a nobleman in the imperial city in one fell swoop, regardless of her situation.

    Su Xun sighed: "Ah Jian's marriage is decided by his parents. If it doesn't help others, there are parents. As an aunt, don't stretch out this hand, and don't think about it again in the future."

    Mrs. Li was a little scared, and nodded vigorously: "Master, I understand."

    Su Xun chuckled: "As for your niece, you also advised her to be quiet. I don't want what happened today to happen again."

    Mrs. Li was about to say something, and then Su Xun said again: "I want to goIt's her idea to live in the garden. What she said is to study hard by Awan's side. She's just lying to you. She wants to step on my daughter to climb up. It's really beautiful!  "

    Li's breathing was stagnant, and he shut up and dared not speak.

    Su Xun said: "You and Awan, you have treated her well these years, but she has always respected you, and the two of you live in peace. She never asked you, a stepmother, to care for her and love her like her own mother.  Don't think that she is like your daughter, she is at your disposal, and she will help you with anything."

    Su Xun didn't think that Li Shi and Su Wan could be as close as mother and daughter. This kind of thinking is really naive and ridiculous. If they are not mother and daughter, they are not mother and daughter.  OK, that's enough.

    A Guan's fate is not good, his mother passed away early, he will not be so foolish as to think that there will be another woman who will really love her as his own daughter, but fortunately she still has his father, he will always protect her  .

    Li-shi lowered her head, took a breath and said, "This is my concubine's lack of consideration, and it's my fault."

    "It's good if you can figure it out. She doesn't have any demands on you, and I hope you don't have any demands on her. The Li family's affairs are just your affairs, it's A Luo's matter, it's A Ran's matter, and even my  things, but it has nothing to do with her."

    "It's really absurd for you to do this. If other people know about it, they will think that there is no one in the Zhenguo Duke's Mansion, and she will treat the Li family as a foreign family."

    Li Shi was worried: "I don't mean that."

    "Okay, this is the end of the matter." Su Xun didn't want to say any more, "I hope you have a sense of proportion. If you really do this, the Duke of Zhenguo knows that you bully her like this, and the Li family should not think about peace."

    "Yes, I dare not again."

    Mrs. Li was in a state of panic, so naturally she didn't dare to provoke Su Wan anymore. As Su Xun said, the Zhen Guo Gong's Mansion is powerful, if she provokes Su Wan and spreads to the Zhen Guo Gong's No.  to suffer.

    That night, Mrs. Li was restless, tossing and turning, unable to sleep, and the next day, after eating something in a hurry, she hurried to Qingyou Garden.

    She wants to persuade Li Yuyan to give up this idea.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 92 If only she were Su Wan

    ?

    Li Yuyan didn't know that her aunt suddenly changed her mind again.

    She also didn't sleep well that night. She thought that she had walked from Li's house to Jinning Duke's mansion. In this noble mansion, she also thought about Su Wan, the beloved daughter whom she met today.  Noble girl, so high above her, even when she looked at her, she felt like a joke.

    There is also Su Jian, such a handsome and noble son, she has never even glanced at her, does she think she is not good-looking enough, does she think that her status is low and not worthy of him.

    It would be great if she was Su Wan.

    Thinking this way in her heart, she almost gritted her teeth with envy and jealousy.

    A daughter of a daughter who was born in the Jinning Duke's Mansion, her maternal grandfather was the Zhen Guo Duke's Mansion that had been passed down for a hundred years, and was made a princess by His Majesty. Among the girls in the world, who is better off than her.

    If she is Su Wan, why bother me to find a good marriage by myself, this noble son of Mandi City is up to her to choose.

    However, when she thought of Su Wan's marriage, she felt a little gloating in her heart, so what about a rich girl, in the end, she would just marry that kind of poor family who had nothing, and in the future, maybe even she would be worse than her.

    Li Lin is so poor that even she doesn't like it. It's ridiculous that Su Wan wants to marry such a person.

    Li Yuyan thought about it, as if she saw this noble lady fall from the clouds, and she was in a mess all her life.

    After a night of good dreams and nightmares again and again, Li Yuyan tossed all night and didn't sleep well. In the morning, Cha'er got up to dress her up, and then saw the blackness under her eyes.

    Cha'er also didn't sleep well all night. In a new environment, as a little maid, she felt a little uneasy.

    Cha'er repeatedly used gouache to cover up the dark spots under her eyes, and her face was also a little anxious: "What should I do?!"

    Li Yuyan bit her lip, feeling a little regretful.

    "It's fine, I just don't go out today, so I can tidy up and invite the girls from the house to come over as guests." Li Yuyan asked Cha'er, "But to clarify, how many girls are there in the house?"

    "Most of the girls in the house are married, and now there are only the fourth daughter of the big house's concubine, then Princess Wenxiao, and the seventh girl from the second house, and finally the cousin girl A Luo."

    "Four girls?!"

    "The fourth girl is the one who is betrothed to the third son of King Zhao's mansion. She is the legitimate daughter of the mansion and the eldest son's biological sister."

    "The eldest son's biological sister?!" Li Yuyan thought about it.

    "Exactly."

    "Then hurry up and get the things ready. In two days, I will invite the girl from the house to come over as a guest, so that I can get to know each other."

    "good."

    Li Yuyan had just eaten breakfast. The Jinning Mansion has a rich variety of breakfast food, including various porridges or snacks and dessert soups, and the table is full.

    "Our wife said that the cousin is new here, so you can't neglect it. Today's kitchen delivery is the breakfast food that is often made recently. The cousin has a taste. If there is anything you want to eat, you can send someone the next day or in the morning.  Just go to the kitchen and give orders."

    Li Yuyan thanked respectfully: "Thank you Madam, Yuyan is very grateful."

    The visitor said: "That cousin girl is too polite. If there is nothing else, I will take my leave first."

    "Walk slowly."

    Li Yuyan asked Cha'er to send him out politely, then sat there, let the new maid serve the dishes, and slowly ate the carefully cooked food, as if in a trance she was more sure that she was now in Jinning  The same as the government.

    Just as she put down the bowl and chopsticks, Mrs. Li arrived. Li Yuyan was a little stuffed, and wanted to reach out to touch her stomach, but felt that this action was extremely rude, so she had to endure it.

    Mrs. Li asked the maidservants to go out and dragged Li Yuyan to the bedroom to talk, but Mrs. Li didn't know how to say those words, hesitated to speak, and hesitated.

    Seeing that she had sent her servants away, Li Yuyan dragged her back to the dormitory, knowing that she had something to say to her, but seeing her hesitate to speak like this, she felt strange, so she asked, "Auntie,  You are looking for me, but what's the matter?!"

    Mrs. Li thought for a while, gritted her teeth, and said, "Yuyan, Auntie, I thought about it carefully and felt that this matter is inappropriate. The eldest son's marriage is decided by the father-in-law and his wife. I'm afraid we might look down on us."  Li family."

    Li Yuyan paused, her face turned slightly pale, she looked at Mrs. Li with water in her eyes and said, "Is my aunt unwilling to help me? Is it because I caused trouble for my aunt."

    "No." Li Shi was helpless, and sighed, "In short, there is no result, so don't think about it any more. You stay in the mansion peacefully. I beg my wife to find you aGood marriage.  "

    Mrs. Li doesn't want to tell Li Yuyan what Su Xun said. Some words are not very nice. She and Su Xun are husband and wife, so it's fine to listen to it. If Li Yuyan finds out, she might run back to Li's house crying angrily, saying  The family bullied her.

    Li Yuyan was unwilling: "Aunt"

    Li Shi said: "I can promise you about other things, but this is not the only one. If the father-in-law and madam find out, there will be no good fruit for me."

    Li Yuyan was tearful, looking very pitiful, she pulled Li Shi's sleeve, and wept softly: "Auntie, please help, Yuyan, she really loves the eldest son, if there is no eldest son, Yuyan will have no way out!  "

    Seeing her crying pitifully, Mrs. Li couldn't bear it, but now she also understood in her heart that it was too difficult for Li Yuyan to marry Su Jian.  Is a concubine.

    How could Mrs. Li let Li's daughter be Su Jian's noble concubine? If so, Su Jian's first wife might hate her to death in the future. That would not do her children any good. It would be better to marry Li Yuyan to someone else.

    Although Mrs. Li cares about the Li family, she cares more about her children, and even her husband.

    She didn't have to believe anything else that Su Xun told her, but there was one thing, Su Xun was Su Yun's biological father, and he would never harm his own son. Since he said it was better for his son, she naturally believed it.  of.

    "You silly girl, what's the value of admiration? You girls, when you see a handsome young man, you all say you love him, but no matter how good that man is, there is only one person. If you follow what you said, how can other people who admire that young man  It¡¯s not like there¡¯s no way out.¡±

    Li Yuyan wept softly, and Li Shi had no choice but to persuade her: "Okay, okay, don't cry anymore, girls, you always have to marry someone, your marriage, your aunt, I will always watch over it for you  Yes, I will always find you a good wife."

    Li Yuyan cried for a while, knowing that Li Shi would not let her go and help her. If she persisted, Li Shi would be offended, so she had to wipe away her tears and said: "Don't worry, Auntie, Yuyan won't cry anymore, Yuyan  Yan listened to my aunt."

    Seeing her saying this, Mrs. Li breathed a sigh of relief in her heart: "That's good, that's good. There are no fragrant grasses anywhere in the world. Auntie, I will definitely choose the best one for you."

    "Yuyan thanked my aunt." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 93 Li Yuyan's Invitation

    ?

    Mrs. Li persuaded Li Yuyan a few words, and then left in a hurry. After Mrs. Li left, Li Yuyan was so angry that she almost dropped the things in the house. Fortunately, she still had a little sense and knew that this was in Jinning Duke's mansion, not her.  A place where you can lose your temper casually.

    Li Shi is her most important helper. With Li Shi's help, she can have more opportunities to get close to Su Jian, but now Li Shi suddenly resigned from the job, which was beyond her expectation.

    Li Yuyan bit her lip, really unable to figure out what went wrong.

    But if Mrs. Li doesn't help, she doesn't intend to give up. For a son like Su Jian, which girl doesn't want to marry, she still fails in the end, but at least she has tried hard. If she is asked to give up directly like this, she will not be reconciled.

    She is not reconciled.

    ? On the same day, Li Yuyan wrote an invitation card and invited several girls from the house to Qingyou Garden the next day to taste the fruit wine she brought from home.

    When the invitation was delivered to Furong Garden, Su Fu sneered: "Whose invitation? Li Yuyan?!"

    Bai Zhi explained: "This Miss Li is the third young lady's natal Li's daughter, the cousin of the fourth son and eighth girl."

    Although the Li family's status is a bit inferior, they are also serious in-laws in the family. Since they have sent out invitations, it is at least to save face.

    "If you don't tell me, I forgot about this person." Su Fu smiled darkly. Li Yuyan in her previous life also lived in the mansion. At that time, she was already the concubine of the prince and was not in the mansion.

    Knowing from her mother that Li Yuyan, the daughter of a merchant, dared to miss her elder brother, she was so angry that she went back to the mansion and slapped her a few times, and humiliated her.  The sedan chair was carried into the Prince's East Palace and became the Prince's wife.

    Su Fu hated this so much that she gritted her teeth. If the crown prince hadn't protected her, she would have killed her a long time ago. A daughter of a merchant is also worthy of competing with her.

    The Li family has no power or power, but they are rich. Although the crown prince is the crown prince, he still needs money for his private activities. When Li Yuyan entered the East Palace, the Li family became the crown prince's treasury.

    The prince in the previous life, Wu You was still the Marquis of Jinning in the Marquis's Mansion, and had the Li family in his wealth, so he successfully defeated King Sui and Concubine Zhao, and secured the position of the prince. He can ascend the throne only when the emperor dies of illness.

    When she died, this Li Yuyan was still alive and well, flattering in front of Su Ran, it was very cheap.

    When Su Fu thought of this, she was very angry. Firstly, she hated the merchant's daughter, Xiao Xiang, her elder brother. Secondly, she was very annoyed that such a woman had served her as a husband.

    Her eyes flickered, Li Yuyan came to the Su family, but she just wanted to find a good marriage, and she would definitely find a 'good marriage' for her to dispel the hatred in her heart.

    Speaking of Li Yuyan, Su Fu thought of her elder brother Su Jian.

    A noble son like her elder brother wants to marry a dignified daughter. In her previous life, she listened to the prince's instigation and told her elder brother the cousin of the prince's niece, saying that she would kiss her even more, but it turned out that this cousin was a  A pungent and domineering woman, she had an affair with someone before marriage, causing a secret knot in her womb, which disturbed the family and house.

    Su Fu felt that she owed Su Jian in her previous life, and she must find a good marriage for him in this life, but she had to choose carefully.

    Bai Zhi asked in a low voice: "Girl, shall we go or not?!"

    Su Fu sneered: "Of course I'm going, I have to meet this cousin girl for a while."

    Also do a good calculation, which family's "good son" is suitable for this Li Yuyan.

    Bai Zhi breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the words, and the girl from the Li family sent an invitation card. If the girl didn't even give this little face, and the matter was brought to the madam, the madam would definitely think the girl was rude.

    As the lady's granddaughter, the lady may not necessarily blame her, but she and Bai He will definitely suffer.

    These days, because of Su Fu's troubles, Bai Zhi and Bai He have suffered a lot, both openly and secretly.

    Su Fu said: "Prepare me a dignified dress, and then let her see what kind of person is a noble lady, and let her know what she is."

    "yes."

    Su Wan also received an invitation from Li Yuyan. Su Wan glanced at it and put it aside, and continued to read the notebook in her hand. She saw something exciting at the moment, and she wanted to continue reading.

    Xiao Sang and Xiao Mo were also sitting on the side and reading a storybook. Seeing that their girl read the invitation and remained silent, they looked at each other and remained silent.

    When Su Guan finished reading the book, he told Xiao Sang: "Go to Auntie Azhu to get the key, choose a gift, and then give it to Cousin Li.  "

    Xiao Mo hesitated for a moment and asked: "The princess, shall we go or not?!"

    "Of course." Su Wan said, "The Li family is mother's family after all, if I don't even give this little face, wouldn't it be very rude?"

    Xiao Mo was a little aggrieved: "She wanted to bully the princess before."

    "I didn't suffer a loss. Besides, the pot of camellia my mother sent is very good. I am extremely satisfied."

    Not long after breakfast today, Yuhuayuan sent a pot of camellia, a 'Er Qiao'. Although it is not extremely precious, it is still a good thing.

    There are many kinds of camellias, but the famous ones are "Eighteen Scholars", "Three Heroes", "Thirteen Taibao", "Eight Immortals Crossing the Sea" and "Seven Fairies". Erqiao is one of them. This camellia blooms in two colors, one of which is red  , One color is white, which is also rare.

    Although it is not the flowering period, it has just become Su Wan's favorite, and I am looking forward to the time when it will bloom.

    Although Mrs. Li didn't say anything clearly, but she sent someone to deliver the things, and she meant to apologize, and she knew to make an apology. This matter is naturally exposed. If you keep holding on, you will be making yourself uncomfortable.  .

    Therefore, when Li Yuyan invited her, she still had to give her some face, just bring a gift and drink some fruit wine that day.

    Xiao Mo said: "I heard that the fourth girl was also invited."

    "Since the girl from the family is invited, Fourth Sister will definitely not be left behind. I'm afraid that Fourth Sister will not give her face."

    Su Fu is very proud, Li Yuyan is just the daughter of a merchant, she may not give face to this.

    Xiao Mo's eyeballs rolled around: "The servant girl went to inquire about it."

    "Don't worry about it, she wants to go or not." Su Wan didn't want to get involved with Su Fu anymore, and she could do whatever she liked, "Go and choose a dress for me to wear that day."

    "yes."

    Two days later, it was the day when Li Yuyan invited her for an invitation. Su Wan dressed up and took Xiao Sang Xiaoman to Qingyou Garden, and happened to meet Su Fu at the gate of Qingyou Garden.

    "Hey, isn't this the sixth younger sister? What a coincidence, did you come here by invitation? This girl from the Li family is really talented, but she is the daughter of a merchant, and she dares to extend her hand to invite you, the princess, to come here.  I¡¯m not afraid of being chopped off.¡± (Remember this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 94 This Su Wan is really hypocritical!

    ?

    Su Fu is wearing a pomegranate red embroidered peony dress today. The hem of the skirt is stretched to the floor, and the sleeves are dignified. On her head is a gold hairpin of lace peony, and there are two agate bergamot and bee-picking steps inserted in her bun. It is luxurious and precious.  Very.

    While she was walking, the two pendant agate bergamot hands, which were only the size of a thumb, swayed slightly. Because they were out of place, they did not collide with each other.

    With just her clothes and her attire, she seemed to have the style of a qualified lady who ordered her to go to the palace to attend a palace banquet.

    Compared with Su Wan, she is much more elegant. Su Wan is wearing a blue skirt embroidered with crane and cloud patterns, and a white jade hairpin with a squirrel's tail in her hair. She looks elegant and beautiful, like  It has its own fairy spirit, floating like a fairy.

    The two stood together, one was a peony in a flower, and the other was an orchid in an empty valley.

    Su Guan heard the words but said: "Fourth sister was joking, what is the princess is not the princess, it is all for outsiders to hear, if it is really talked about, the fourth sister has to call me now, and she has to call me princess  , and pay respects.¡±

    When Su Fu heard this, her face froze and she couldn't speak for a while.

    She would definitely not be willing to ask her to pay respects to Su Wan.

    Su Wan didn't seem to see her expression, and said with a slight smile: "So why should the fourth sister stick to these things? The ones in the mansion are sisters of the whole family, and they just need to be called sisters. As for the girls of the Li family, I should  Call out cousin Li, treat her as a cousin, if she invites me, I will naturally come too."

    Su Fu took a breath in her heart, and snorted coldly: "Sixth Sister is right."

    If she said that this was unreasonable, and that she should be judged by her status, wouldn't she let her pay homage to Su Wan herself.

    Su Wan said: "Since we are here, you and I will go in together, Fourth Sister, please."

    Su Fu glanced at her, snorted softly, and walked in with the servants first. Su Wan looked at the wide sleeves she swung up while walking, and raised her eyebrows.

    Su Fu is not a good person, is she going to target Li Yuyan?  !

    It seems that there is some hatred between these two people!

    "Let's go."

    Su Guan brought Xiao Sang and Xiao Moan into the courtyard, at this time Li Yuyan had already set up a stone table in the open space in the courtyard, surrounded by four stone benches.

    At this time, a blue tablecloth embroidered with golden chrysanthemums was spread on the stone table, and a blue cushion also embroidered with golden chrysanthemums was tied on the four stone benches. Various seasonal fruits and various kinds of flowers were already placed on the tabletops.  kinds of snacks.

    On the other side of the stone table is another bamboo woven Arhat chair. The seat and back of the Arhat chair are covered with blue cushions embroidered with golden chrysanthemums. In the middle is a small bamboo coffee table with a set of tea sets on it.  There is also a white porcelain vase with a few bamboo leaves inserted in it, which looks very elegant.

    "It's the fourth cousin and the princess." Li Yuyan heard the movement, and brought people to greet her. She was wearing a light blue skirt embroidered with green bamboo, with two silk flowers on her head, followed by a tourmaline  The plum blossom hairpin looks very dignified and elegant.

    Su Fu got angry at Su Wan, and heard Li Yuyan call Princess Su Wan to call herself Fourth Cousin, annoyed in her heart, snorted lightly and said, "Since you invited me here, could it be that I can't come?!  "

    Li Yuyan choked for a moment, and then said: "Fourth cousin, I didn't mean that."

    Li Yuyan intended to make friends with Su Fu, and wanted to get in touch with Su Jian through her. She also knew that Su Fu was not a good-tempered person, and she made up her mind to be very patient, but she didn't expect that Su Fu would be so impatient as soon as she came up.  Say something like this.

    Su Fu said: "What does it mean that there is no such meaning? Also, please also ask Miss Li to call me Fourth Miss. My maternal ancestor's family name is Yang, and there is no cousin named Li."

    Li Yuyan's face froze, and she couldn't hold back her smile.

    Su Fu originally looked down on Li Yuyan's identity, and because of the events in her previous life, she didn't want to give Li Yuyan any face. Seeing that Li Yuyan didn't speak, she passed Li Yuyan and walked inside.

    Seeing Li Yuyan, she had no choice but to follow.

    Su Wan followed behind, just pretending that he didn't see the quarrel between the two, and walked over slowly.

    At this time, Su Ying and Su Luo from the second room were already there, and they were sitting there eating snacks, being taken care of submissively.

    Su Ying is the concubine of the second wife, she is only twelve years old this year, her aunt was brought back when Su Lin was a foreign official, she was born with a soft and charming appearance, Jiang Shi didn't like it in her heart, and secretly bullied her all the time.

    Su Ying also looks like her aunt, although she is still young, she has a bit of beauty, especially the red mole under the corner of her left eye, which makes her even more charming.

    But because she was oppressed by her aunt in the mansion??She has a dull temper and doesn't like to talk.

    "Fourth sister, sixth sister."

    Seeing Su Fu and Su Wan approaching one after another, the two girls hurriedly greeted each other.

    The two walked up, Su Fu sat down in an empty seat, Su Wan also sat down next to Su Luo, Su Luo pulled her sleeve affectionately and talked.

    "Sixth Sister, Sixth Sister, this is delicious, delicious."

    "It's delicious, you have to eat it slowly." Su Wan smiled, "Don't eat too much."

    The maidservant next to her said: "Princess, please rest assured, this servant is watching, and will not let the eighth girl eat too much."

    "That's good."

    Su Wan handed Xiao Sang the gift to Li Yuyan: "Cousin Li invited me, it's my kindness."

    What Su Wan gave was a pair of pearl earrings, which were not expensive for the Jinning Hou Mansion and the Li family, but they were enough as a gift between the girls.

    Li Yuyan originally thought that after the previous incident, Su Wan would definitely not want to see her, but she didn't expect that someone came and gave her a gift. She was a little surprised and a little surprised. No matter what, she didn't want to have a bad relationship with Su Wan.

    "Thank you, Princess, for giving me the gift. I like it very much. There is nothing else in Yuyan, but there is a lot of fruit wine. After a while, the princess will go back, and I will bring a jar back. It is my gift in return."

    Su Wan smiled: "Then I will thank you very much."

    "The princess is very polite."

    Su Fu felt that these two people were strange, but she had heard that Li Yuyan had offended Su Wan on the first day she came to the house, and now these two people can still talk politely and even give gifts.

    This Su Wan is really hypocritical!

    Su Fu sneered, and said disdainfully, "Sixth Sister is really good-natured."

    Su Wan didn't care about her sarcasm, and said, "It's just a courtesy."

    Su Fu said: "Then you are wrong, courtesy is reciprocal, and that is the same courtesy, your pearl earrings are at least twenty taels of silver, so what is this fruit wine, it is nothing more than one tael and a few pennies  , It¡¯s nice to say, but it¡¯s just a false name.¡±

    Li Yuyan squeezed the veil tightly, feeling a little uncomfortable in her heart, so she invited some girls over, saying that she was going to drink the fruit wine she brewed herself.

    This brewed by myself is naturally different from others.

    Su Fu said that it was worthless, and that it was a false name, which is really too much.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 95

    ?

    Li Yuyan resented in her heart, the invitation was delivered, if she didn't want to come, she could just find an excuse not to come, but now that she came, she made things difficult everywhere.

    It is true that Li Yuyan wanted to curry favor with Su Fu, but this clay figurine also has three parts, and she was not made of clay.

    But at this time, she was in Jinning Duke's Mansion, and it was not the time for her to fall out with Su Fu, so she just endured it.

    "Since Yuyan's fruit wine is not in the eyes of the fourth girl, Yuyan doesn't force it, come here, go and boil a pot of water, and bring the high-quality tea to entertain the fourth girl, tea, you go and drink the fruit.  Bring out the wine, I want to drink some with some girls."

    "yes."

    Su Fu felt offended by Li Yuyan when she heard the words, but she didn't want to drink Li Yuyan's fruit wine either, so she snorted softly and kept silent.

    Cha'er brought several jars of fruit wine, including apricot wine, green plum wine, and green plum wine. Li Yuyan took green plum wine and poured some for the girls. Su Wan took a sip. The green plum wine smelled faintly  The aroma of the wine has some sweet and sour taste, and it has some taste when drinking.

    In fact, this kind of wine doesn't have much taste, and it's not intoxicating. Girls can even drink it as a drink, even a little girl like Su Ying and Su Luo can drink it.

    Su Wan drank two glasses in a row, thinking that she would get some to store when she had free time, and when she thought about it later, she would take it out and open a jar, drinking and enjoying the scenery in her spare time, it seemed like a good idea.

    Miss Su Luo likes to drink this sweet and sour thing very much, her eyes are shining.

    Su Fu didn't like Li Yuyan's fruit wine. She sat on the side drinking tea, looked at it coldly, thought of something unpleasant, and snorted to express her displeasure.

    Li Yuyan pretended not to notice, the group ate snacks and drank some fruit wine, time passed like this, and when it was over, it was already noon, Su Wan was about to leave, but Su Fu asked Li Yuyan to send her back to Furong Garden.

    Li Yuyan couldn't refuse, so she had no choice but to agree, but at this time there were still guests in the courtyard, so she left like this, so she had to hand over the two little girls to Su Wan.

    Su Wan smiled and said: "I should go back too, how about this, you send someone to take Seventh Sister back, A Luo will leave it to me, I will take her back to Guanyuan, and then send her back to Yuhuayuan at night."

    Li Yuyan didn't think that Su Wan would bully Su Luo, so she breathed a sigh of relief: "That's fine, thank you Princess."

    "You're welcome."

    So Li Yuyan asked someone to deliver a pitcher of green plum wine to Su Wan, and arranged for someone to send Su Ying back, while she herself sent Su Fu back to Furong Garden, and Su Wan took Su Luo back to Guanyuan.

    Su Luo felt a little confused, so she asked Su Wan: "Sixth sister, why did fourth sister ask her cousin to send her back?!"

    Su Wan said: "I probably have something to say."

    Su Luo said again: "But Fourth Sister obviously doesn't like Cousin, why does Cousin send her back?!"

    Su Luo couldn't understand what it meant to come and go between adults, but she could also know that Su Fu didn't like Li Yuyan.

    Su Wan patted her head, smiled and said, "Perhaps, she also has something in her heart."

    Su Luo shook her head: "A Luo doesn't understand."

    "Then Ah Luo don't think about it if you don't understand it. If a person is willing to swallow his anger and bow his head, it may be because he is afraid of power and has to bow his head, or he may want to get something."

    "When Ah Luo grows up a bit, she will naturally understand."

    Su Luo thinks about it, since she can understand it when she grows up, then she doesn't want to think about it. Adults will naturally think about things for adults, and she is just a child.

    Not long after Su Guan and Su Luo returned to Guanyuan, Xiao Man came to report that something had happened.

    Su Luo was really sleepy, and took over the lunch break in Su Wan's cubicle. Su Wan was sitting on the arhat chair in the main hall with a book of Chinese scriptures, and seeing Xiao Mo's strange expression, she asked her to speak softly.

    Xiao Mo said: "The maidservant sent someone to follow Miss Si and Miss Li. The two of them were on their way together, and Miss Si even talked to Miss Li a few words, but when they walked to the bridge by the lake, Miss Si suddenly  Push Miss Li into the lake, and then"

    "Then what?!"

    "The Second Young Master suddenly appeared there, jumped down and rescued Miss Li, and now he has alarmed Madam."

    Su Wan was stunned for a moment: "Su Ying?!"

    Xiao Mo nodded: "Isn't it, it's the Second Young Master."

    Su Wan frowned all of a sudden, she thought Li Yuyan was quite capable, but on the first day she came here, she dared to step on her to climb up, Su Fu asked her to send her back to Furong Garden, there must be something wrong  Yes, since sheIf you dare to go, you must have the ability to escape. I didn't expect this to be the result.

    Li Yuyan fell into the water, and it was fine, but she was rescued by Su Ying, and she was hugged as well, which is not good.

    This is a big deal.

    "So what's going on now?!"

    "Madam has already ordered Miss Li to be sent back to Qingyou Garden to change her clothes, and then she called the Second Young Master and Fourth Miss to the main courtyard. In addition, the eldest lady, the second young lady and the third young lady were invited to the main courtyard together, and Miss Li changed clothes.  A suit of clothes is also going to pass.¡±

    Su Wan was a little confused by this operation, could it be that Su Fu called Su Ying over?  !

    Regarding the plot of Li Yuyan, Su Wan didn't remember much, but knew that she had been to the manor, admired Su Jian, and entered the East Palace when Su Fu was the first.

    After Su Fu was reborn, her aura was wide open. In the future, Li Yuyan, who came to visit her house and admired Su Jian, hurried back to the Li family. The Li family arranged for her to marry hastily.  After Fu gained power, he suppressed the Li family, and the Li family quickly disappeared in the imperial city.

    Why is it related to Su Ying now.

    Could it be that Su Fu picked a good partner for Li Yuyan?  !

    Really speaking, this Su Ying is not a good thing, stupid and lecherous, the servants in his yard are basically his people, is Su Fu going to push Li Yuyan to Su Ying?  !

    "Princess, tell me, will Miss Li marry the second son?!"

    Su Wan didn't know either. Just as she was thinking, she heard Xiao Mo say: "Will the second son be willing to marry Miss Li? Now that the fifth girl is the prince Liangdi, the second son's marriage may have to be looked for in a higher place."  Bar"

    "Who knows."

    According to the logic, even the son of a concubine may not be able to look up to a merchant's family, and her second uncle and aunt are thinking about it, and if they want to arrange a good marriage for their two sons, Li Yuyan may not be able to get in.  their eyes.

    But now that Su Ran is the prince Liangdi, and the prince is short of money, maybe Su Ying will marry this Li Yuyan, so that the Li family can be brought into the boat of the prince.

    In this way, with the money provided by the Li family, the prince's power will be further improved.

    The prince and Su Ran should be very happy.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 96 It's better to marry Yuyan to the eldest son

    ?

    Su Wan didn't care about it, she took the little squirrel and put it on the arhat chair, watching it jump around, thinking of Li Lin in her heart.

    "I don't know when Mr. Li will return to the imperial city."

    Xiao Mo covered her mouth and smiled lightly: "Does the princess miss Mr. Li?!"

    "That's not true, I just feel so boring."

    If she were to compare the incident between the Li family and Li Yuyan with Li Lin, she would rather develop a relationship with Li Lin, at least when getting along with Li Lin, he was gentle, thoughtful, knowledgeable, just listening to him talking nonsense, she  All feel very relaxed.

    Being entangled with Li Shi and Li Yuyan, she felt exhausted.

    I don't know when it will be the end of this one thing after another.

    The Duke of Jinning's mansion has just been proclaimed a duke, and one of the girls in the mansion has entered the Crown Prince's East Palace, and the other has entered the Prince Sui's Mansion. They are in the middle of a vortex, and people outside want to get involved in everything.

    In the mansion, there are always some messy things. If she doesn't look for them, they will come to her. Trouble.

    Su Wan hates trouble, and only wants to be salted fish, but in the middle of the game, sometimes she can't tolerate her salty fish, otherwise, she wouldn't even have a peaceful life now and then.

    Mrs. Li rushed to the main courtyard, but Su Wan was not in a hurry to let Su Luo go back to Yuhuayuan. When she woke up, she took her to practice calligraphy, thinking that Mrs. Li didn't have time to take care of her right now, so she sent  Someone went to Yuhuayuan to tell Su Luo to stay with her for two days.

    After dark in the evening, the group dispersed from Fuping Courtyard. Su Fu pushed Li Yuyan into the water, and was restrained by Wang.

    Because she refused to change after repeated admonitions, this time Wang sent her to a room next to the ancestral hall to ground her feet, gave her nothing, and asked people to bring her three meals a day.

    Wang was thinking about marrying her earlier.

    In the early morning of the next day, people from the Li family entered the gate of Duke Jinning's mansion. The people who came were Li's father and her elder brother and sister-in-law. The three came for Li Yuyan's affairs.

    ? Mrs. Wang and Mrs. Su Xun and Mrs. Li entertained the three members of the Li family.

    Wang asked: "Since the matter has already happened, it is all our fault, and I don't know how the in-laws want to solve it?!"

    The Li family was also very unhappy. The Li family sent Li Yuyan to Jinning Duke's Mansion. Xiao was thinking of Su Jian. If Li Yuyan could marry Su Jian, then the Li family would definitely be able to improve in the future. Now Li Yuyan is occupied by Su Ying.  How can they be happy if they are cheap.

    And I heard that he was pushed into the water by the fourth girl in the house!

    Brother Li said: "Ma'am, it stands to reason that our Li family sent Yuyan to your mansion to ask for your mansion. If the mansion doesn't want it, just refuse it. But using such unbearable means to harm my own daughter  , is really too much."

    Sister-in-law Li cried: "That's right, Yuyan from my family is a good girl, but now she has become like this, how can she live, and how can I live!"

    The Wang family is also very big-headed, and the people of the Li family are not stupid, so they naturally know the relationship between the third house of the Jinning government. The second house is not Wang's own, so it is definitely not a good match.

    When something like this happened, Li Yuyan, who could have talked about marriage, was at a stalemate here. To be honest, the Li family was not willing to ask Li Yuyan to marry Su Ying.

    The one who recommended Su before was the eldest grandson who will inherit the title in the future. What is Su Ying?

    To put it bluntly, Duke Ning Jin and his wife will have a separate family after a hundred years, and the Second Household line does not have the support of the big house, so it is just a family of small officials.

    More importantly, Su Ying is not yet a weapon.

    Su Lin and Jiang's two sons, the eldest son Su Ying is stupid and lecherous, and made a lot of trouble in Chunfenglou two years ago, while the second son Su Fu is smart and flexible.

    Wang said with a headache: "What are the two of you planning? Why don't you tell me?"

    Mrs. Li cried: "What can you do? Can you give me back my innocent daughter?! If you don't settle this matter, then I, then I will sit at the gate of Jinning's mansion and cry.  People outside take a good look at how you bully people!"

    Mrs. Wang looked over to Mrs. Li, and Mrs. Li had no choice but to go up to persuade her: "Okay, sister-in-law, don't cry anymore. If you have anything to discuss, sit down and discuss it?!"

    Mrs. Li patted Li Shi's hand away, very angry: "What kind of sarcastic words are you talking about? You are Yuyan's aunt after all. What happened to her, instead of making decisions for her, you came here to persuade me  What's the meaning?!"

    ? Mrs. Li was choked by Mrs. Li, but because it was Li Yuyan's matter, and Mrs. Li was a mother, it was normal for her to feel uncomfortable.Yan Yan had an accident at the house, Li knew she was wrong, and didn't bother with her.

    Wang asked again: "You guys, how do you want to solve it?!"

    Brother Li rolled his eyes, and then said: "I have an idea, why not marry Yuyan to the eldest son, what do you think, madam?!"

    Mrs. Wang was taken aback for a moment, and slowly opened her half-drooped eyelids, and took a fixed look at Brother Li, and the room fell silent instantly.

    Mrs. Wang twirled the Buddhist beads in her hand, and asked in a gentle voice: "Son of the Li family, what did you just say?!"

    "My old lady is old and her ears are not working well, so she couldn't hear well just now."

    Sister-in-law Li said: "What my husband said is that if the family lets the eldest son marry Yuyan, we won't care about it."

    Brother Li said: "Yes, Yuyan from my family is a good girl. Although my Li family is not as powerful and rich as the family, it is not bad after all. If we talk about marriage seriously, naturally we will not fall too badly."

    "Besides, all that is happening now is because of the family. If the fourth girl hadn't pushed Yuyan into the water, none of this would have happened."

    "Madam, you need to give Yuyan an explanation and the Li family an explanation, otherwise we will not accept it."

    Aunt Li continued: "That's right, we are not convinced."

    Wang looked at Li's father: "What do the in-laws think?!"

    Father Li didn't dare to think like his son and daughter-in-law, hesitated, and didn't know what to say for a while.

    Mrs. Wang called him again: "My in-laws, tell me, what do you think?!"

    Father Li said: "Let's see what Madam wants in this matter."

    Mrs. Wang smiled, and then said: "Yuyan's accident in the house is indeed our fault. I will try my best to give you whatever compensation you want, but if you want to marry Ah Jian, that is absolutely impossible.  .¡±

    These people are really whimsical, and they still think of the eldest grandson and grandson of Xiao Xianggong's mansion. If it wasn't for Li Yuyan's falling into the water because of Su Fu, she would have thrown these people out a long time ago. It's so irritating!

    Sister-in-law Li said: "It's ridiculous for Madam to say this, why not, it is the fourth girl who caused my daughter to be like this, the eldest son is the eldest brother of the fourth girl, so what can't be done to forgive my sister?!"

    "Could it be that my Yuyan deserves to be harmed like this by the fourth girl?!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 97 The princess also wants to be a matchmaker?  !

    ?

    It is impossible for the Li family to marry Li Yuyan to Su Jian, not to mention that this matter has nothing to do with Su Jian, it is also impossible for the Wang family and others to let a merchant's daughter marry Su Jian.

    The Wang family gave two options, one is to marry Li Yuyan to Su Ying, the other is to give her some compensation from the family, and find a marriage for her to marry.

    The Li family was not happy, it was too far from what they had imagined, and because of the fact that Li Yuyan was pushed into the water by Su Fu, they made a fuss.

    The two families broke up unhappy.

    Li Yuyan hated Su Fu to death. She thought that Su Fu just didn't like her, at most she just said a few bad words, but she didn't expect that she would dare to push her into the water.

    If it wasn't because of Su Ying's sudden appearance, she might have accidentally exposed the matter with a single sentence, and she had suffered this grievance in vain.

    But when she met Su Ying, she was even more wronged. Su Ying hugged her in the water. If it got out, who else could she marry besides him, let alone Su Jian, okay?  Even a little marriage is out of her turn.

    For this reason, Li Yuyan gritted her teeth against Su Fu.

    Su Fu is also having a hard time. As for her, she originally wanted to humiliate Li Yuyan, tell Li Yuyan not to think about Su Jian, know how much she really weighs, and at most let Li Yuyan splash in the water a few times to get rid of her hatred, but she didn't expect  Su Ying bumped into it unexpectedly.

    Now, things got serious, and they were locked up in the small house of the ancestral hall. No candles were lit at night, and the room was empty. There was only a wooden couch that could only accommodate one person, and even a quilt.  No.

    Although it was going to be summer, it was still quite cold at night. Su Fu sat alone on the wooden couch, looking at the dark room, feeling a little regretful in her heart, she shouldn't have dealt with Li Yuyan like this long ago.

    "Fourth Miss, are you asleep?! Why don't you talk?! Is it cold?! Mrs. Shizi asked the servant to bring you a quilt, and you can open the window."

    "Fourth girl, hurry up, the guards will be back soon."

    Su Fu had no choice but to stand on tiptoe to open the high window, and then got the quilt, besides the quilt, there were several boiled eggs and cakes wrapped in oiled paper.

    The people outside said: "Miss Si, eat quickly, don't let people find out, the servants will leave first."

    Su Fu wanted to cry a little, secretly hated Wang's heartlessness, and wanted to get out of Wang's control as soon as possible.

    The next day, the members of the Li family suddenly went back on their word and agreed to the marriage between Li Yuyan and Su Ying. Su Lin and Jiang also agreed, and even Su Ying had no objection.

    Mrs. Wang felt a little strange, but she didn't want to continue to entangle in this matter. If the Li family grabbed Su Fu and pushed Li Yuyan into the water, and insisted on marrying Li Yuyan to Su Jian, then the family would not agree, but it would be a real trouble if it happened.  It's a joke.

    Now that the days have finally calmed down, Mrs. Wang does not want to let the family become the talk of the people of the imperial city before and after meals.

    On that day, Li Yuyan followed the Li family back to the Li family, and Qingyou Garden, which had just gained a little popularity, was vacant again.

    After a few days, the Duke of Jinning prepared a gift and went to the Li family to propose marriage. The Li family accepted, and the marriage between Su Ying and Li Yuyan was preliminarily settled.

    Mrs. Wang locked up Su Fu for a few days, and Mrs. Yang couldn't see her daughter, so she had to send someone to deliver some things occasionally. She herself cried every day in front of Wang, Su Wang, and even Su Jian.  , Said how pitiful Su Fu was.

    Mrs. Wang was determined to teach Su Fu a lesson. Su Wang was also so disappointed in Su Fu that he didn't want to see her at all, let alone plead for her.

    Su Jian, on the other hand, could not listen to his mother's cries, so he bit the bullet and pleaded with Wang.

    Wang asked him: "Do you know what your sister has done these days?!"

    Su Jian bit the bullet and said, "Of course my grandson has heard about it."

    Regarding Su Fu's latest incident, Su Jian also has a headache, and he doesn't understand that his good sister has become what she is now. Su Fu used to be arrogant and usually doesn't take people seriously, but she is anyway.  A sensible girl.

    But today's Su Fu is still arrogant, but willful and reckless, relying on the power of the Yang family and the current power of Prince Zhao's Mansion, she began to bully people blatantly, which is sure that others dare not do anything to her.

    First, he robbed Su Wan of his marriage, and then he harmed Su Ling. Now Li Yuyan, who came to live here as a sojourn, is going to attack her.

    Su Jian didn't care much about Li Yuyan, and he knew that she had that kind of meaning for him, but there were many girls who were interested in him, so he naturally didn't care about it, but Li Yuyan was already the one who wanted to talk about kissing, so Su Fu made a fuss.  This one is going to destroy Li Yuyan.It is too much.

    Su Jian didn't know why his sister became a vicious person.

    Wang said: "Since you know, you shouldn't intercede for her. She has done something wrong, and she should be punished. If she is not punished, she will not know that she is wrong."

    "Ajian, you are a good son, and you are the person who is most like your grandfather among your children and grandchildren, but you are less bloody, and you are used to being soft-hearted. Your mother, your sister, although they are your relatives, they did wrong.  It's over, but it's not the reason for you to plead for them and protect them."

    "In this mansion, you will be the one who will take over the mansion in the future. Your grandfather and I didn't expect you to be capable. We just ask you to stand upright and manage this mansion well."

    Su Jian suddenly felt guilty, lowered his head and said: "It's my grandson who made a mistake. What my grandmother said is that Afu did something wrong and should be punished. I hope she can remember it so that she won't do more wrong things in the future."  .¡±

    Mrs. Wang nodded with satisfaction: "It's good if you can understand, your grandfather is inside, so go and talk to him."

    "yes."

    So Su Jian married the inner chamber and talked with Jin Ninggong, and played two games of chess with him.

    Mrs. Wang searched for a day and met Princess Huaihe once. In her words, she expressed her hope that Su Fu would get married as soon as possible. Princess Huaihe was a little surprised. Others wished to keep the girl for another two years before letting her marry.  Just hope that the girl will get married earlier?  !

    Wang found an excuse and said: "My father-in-law was ill. Looking back on the past, he felt a lot of emotion. He felt that his fate was too close to come. Therefore, he hoped that the grandchildren and granddaughters of the family would get married as soon as possible, so that he could feel more at ease.  , have a good rest."

    Princess Huaihe naturally believed it when she heard the words. Even though she was a woman, she also admired Mr. Jin Ning, so she said, "Then let me ask."

    Wang said: "It's time to work."

    "You're welcome." Princess Huaihe suddenly remembered something, so she asked, "I don't know if your eldest son's marriage is settled?!"

    Wang said: "Not yet, what's the matter? The princess also wants to be a matchmaker?!"

    Princess Huaihe smiled, and then said: "Speaking of which, I also have a candidate here, Madam, don't hesitate to listen." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 98 One Wants Money, The Other Wants Power

    ?

    Mrs. Wang was slightly surprised, Princess Huaihe would not be a random matchmaker, since she said there was someone to choose, she must be a match.

    So Wang asked: "I don't know which girl it is?!"

    Princess Huaihe said: "It's not a coincidence, but she is the second girl in the Marquis of Pingyuan's family, and her cousin is the eldest concubine of Prince Zhao's residence."

    Wang's eyes lit up all of a sudden: "Ms. Pingyuan Hou?!"

    "It's her." Princess Huaihe said, "Speaking of this girl, she has a good character, but she is a bit more lively. She followed her grandfather and likes to ride horses, hunt and practice swords. The eldest princess often said that the second girl is most like her.  When I was young."

    The eldest princess refers to the mother of Marquis Pingyuan and the aunt of the emperor and King Zhao. She is over seventy this year and is considered the longest-lived princess in the royal family. Now the Marquis Pingyuan's mansion is home to five generations.

    Mrs. Wang was even happier: "It doesn't matter, Ah Jian has a gentle temperament, and we want to find someone who is stronger for him."

    Duke Ning of Jin and Mrs. Wang lamented that the sons of the family have lost their blood, and they are all gentle and gentle people. If they can marry such a girl, it will indeed be of great benefit to the Yu family.

    Moreover, if the wife recommended by Su is not powerful, she might not be able to suppress Yang Shi. Wang Shi doesn't want Yang Shi to continue to harm Jinning Duke's mansion. She and Jin Ning Gong have discussed it.  Su recommended to take over.

    The Marquis of Pingyuan's mansion is also a family of military generals, and now the Marquis of Pingyuan is in charge of the Ninghe Army, and his family background is also quite good.

    This marriage really couldn't be better.

    Princess Huaihe said: "If you want, next time I will ask Mrs. Pingyuanhou to talk with her. She is also worried about this granddaughter's marriage."

    Wang said: "Okay, if there is a chance, I would like to meet this second girl."

    "There must be a chance."

    When Wang returned to the mansion, she was in a good mood, and talked about it with Duke Ning of Jin.

    The Marquis of Pingyuan can't be regarded as a prince or King Sui. He is also loyal to the emperor, and has a good relationship with the emperor's cousin. His granddaughter is indeed an excellent marriage.

    As for what Princess Huaihe said, the little girl has a wild temper and likes to ride horses and practice swords. It doesn't matter. He has spent most of his life fighting and killing on the battlefield.

    Wang said: "When Princess Huaihe makes an appointment with Mrs. Pingyuan Hou, I will go to see the girl."

    Duke Ning of Jin nodded: "Go ahead and take a closer look. You have to take a good look at Ah Jian's marriage."

    "good."

    Because of this, the two of them are in a good mood, and when Su Jian's marriage is finalized, they can finally sleep peacefully.

    There are not a few people like Li Yuyan who want to recommend Su. They are afraid that Su will follow other people's way, or be coaxed around by others like Zhao Mingyan, and fall in love with a girl like crazy.

    Although Su Fu is their granddaughter, they also know that Su Fu has done something wrong. If they are their sons, they will never let such a girl get started.

    In just two days, Princess Huaihe sent an invitation card. Princess Huaihe will celebrate her 15th birthday next month, and invited Mrs. Wang to have a drink.

    After accepting the invitation, Mrs. Wang was very determined, knowing that the Pingyuanhou Mansion was also very satisfied with Su Jian, so she readily agreed, saying that she would definitely go to congratulate Su Jian in person on that day.

    Today is the end of May, and it will be Yang's birthday in a few days at the house. Yang came to beg Wang again, and mentioned the matter of releasing Su Fu.

    "People from my natal family also came over that day. If they found out that Afu was locked up, wouldn't they be angry? Or they couldn't release Afu. Let her out for a few days until my daughter-in-law's birthday is over.  Then lock her in."

    Mrs. Wang snorted coldly. Mrs. Yang felt that she would not lock Su Fu in after she released Su Fu like before, right?  !

    It's really beautiful!

    This time, Mrs. Wang wanted to teach Su Fu a lesson, and she would never tolerate it, so she said, "In this case, just release her on your birthday, and send her back after the banquet is over."

    Yang was dumbfounded: "Then I have to pick her up to pick out clothes and jewelry."

    Wang said: "You don't have to worry about that. I will arrange it myself. Just let her appear properly when the time comes. If you still want her to come out, then don't mention it anymore."

    Sure enough, Mrs. Yang stopped mentioning it.

    As soon as Mrs. Yang left, Su Xun hurried to Fuping Courtyard. He came in a hurry, and there were still some sweat on his forehead.

    "Mother."

    The tea in Mrs. Wang's hand is still not cold, seeing him in such a hurry.?So I asked: "What is it that makes you so anxious?!"

    Su Xun's complexion was not good-looking, and he raised his chin. Mrs. Wang gave up and let the maid who was waiting beside her go down, and then she heard him say: "It's really a big deal."

    "Oh?! What a big deal?!"

    Su Xun said: "Mother, do you know who facilitated the marriage between Su Ying and the girl from the Li family?!"

    Wang frowned: "What's wrong? Could there be something else?!"

    Su Xun took a deep breath: "I got the news that Sun He met my uncle."

    Sun He, the prince's companion, is also the son of the prince's family.

    Wang's heart was raised, and for a while, she felt that she couldn't turn around: "Sun HePrince?!"

    Su Xun said: "The Second Household should keep in touch with the crown prince. This time Su Ying was asked to marry Li's daughter, maybe it was for"

    What else can it be for? It is naturally for the wealth of the Li family. Although the Li family has no power, it is rich in wealth. The crown prince wants to use this marriage to tie the Li family to his boat.  Also got what the prince promised.

    One wants money, the other wants power, and they hit it off.

    Wang's shortness of breath was not because of the matter between the crown prince and the Li family, but because of the second wife.

    What happened to the Li family has nothing to do with her. Although her daughter-in-law is a daughter of the Li family, no matter what happens to the Li family, it will not be involved in the family.

    On the contrary, the second wife is the cheap son she doesn't like to be born to others, but he is also the second master of the family. If he gets close to the prince, others will only say that he is the father of the prince Liangdi and the second master of Jinning Duke's mansion.  .

    Wang was depressed for a while again: "What should I do?! He is determined to join the prince."

    Su Xun said after a long time: "I have two ideas here, first, separate the family, separate the second elder brother's family, and second, send him abroad, he will be trapped in the place and can't come back  , then nothing can be done.¡±

    "Make a mistake and demote him to a local government. It's better to be remote. This is easy for my father."

    Mrs. Wang was silent for a while, and then said: "Then I will ask your father, this matter is still up to him."

    After finishing speaking, she looked at Su Xun and sighed again: "Your elder brother is not as good as you."

    Su Xun is the person who resembles her the most, and is also the smartest. He usually only loves poetry, calligraphy and painting scrolls, and is at ease, but no matter what, he can see the most clearly.

    It's what happened before Li Shi. If it was someone else, Li Shi would have taught Li a lesson, so that she would know how powerful she is, but I don't know how he told Li Shi. Since Li Shi listened to him,  He also apologized to Su Wan, and the whole family was kind.

    Sanfang's kindness over the years, she originally thought it was Li's kindness and Su Wan's understanding, but now it seems that he, the husband and father, is more harmonious.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 99

    ?

    In a blink of an eye, it was the fifth day of June, and it was Yang's birthday. There were elders in the family, and the birthdays of the people below were rarely celebrated. Yang originally wanted to use her birthday as a feast for the Jinning Duke's Mansion.  , to celebrate the canonization of the duke, but Wang disagreed, so she had no choice but to give up.

    Not many guests were invited, the Yang family was the Yang family's natal family, and there were also a few classmates who had made good friends with Su Jian, a few sisters Su Fu had known in the past, and even Su Ruo came with her husband,  Zhao Mingyan came with gifts.

    In the early morning of that day, Su Wan received a letter from Li Lin.

    Six girls see Xin'an:

    The journey is in a hurry, many days have passed, and I have arrived at Guiyan City. I hope that Miss Liu will not worry too much. Yesterday, when my mother died, I was going to worship for my mother. I was very emotional, so I wrote this letter to Miss Liu.

    It's been half a month, it's almost summer, the heat is hard, the sixth girl is in the mansion, don't be greedy for the cold, you need to pay attention to your body

    The letter was not short. He babbled a lot, saying that he was going to start building a house, and asked her what she liked, and that he would return to the Imperial City next month to celebrate Duke Ning's birthday.

    Along with the letter came a phoenix wood hairpin, said to be carved by him on the road, so it was sent along with the letter as a souvenir.

    The phoenix wood hairpin is a cirrus-shaped hairpin with three cirrus clouds on it. It is naturally elegant and leisurely. The surface is very smooth and looks a little reflective. Although it is a bit simple, it is well-crafted.

    Su Wan tried it, but was satisfied: "I can wear it when I'm at home on weekdays."

    Many of Su Wan's hairpins are gorgeous and lustrous, or they are precious jade hairpins, she has to be careful when using them on weekdays, for fear of knocking or touching them, it's all money!

    Although this jade hairpin is not beautiful, it is also fresh, and I am not afraid of knocking it.

    Xiao Sang was dressing Su Wan. She was going to attend Yang's birthday banquet with Li Shi later. Xiao Sang asked from the side: "Princess Li, Mr. Li said, when will he return to the Imperial City?!"

    Su Wan said: "Before grandfather's birthday, he should be able to come back."

    Xiao Sang was very happy when he heard the words: "Mr. Li really cares about the princess, and even remembers the father-in-law's birthday."

    However, Xiao Mo was a little worried: "The father-in-law's birthday is going to be a big event, and there are many visitors on that day, and there are also gifts. I don't know what gift Master Li has prepared for the father-in-law?"

    Su Guan paused, and then heard Xiao Mo continue to worry: "A few girls in the mansion, one entered the East Palace, and the other married King Sui. The eldest aunt is the second wife of the Pingbaihou Mansion, and now the fourth girl is also in the Hezhao Palace.  We've made a marriage"

    "I don't know if the prince and King Sui will come over on that day"

    Hearing this, Su Wan frowned even deeper. Is this going to force her to repeat the previous operation and give him some money so that he can prepare congratulatory gifts?  !

    She didn't ask Li Lin to give her glory, but if it was too bad, she was afraid that he would be laughed at.

    Su Wanjue was a little upset, twisted his cuffs, and said: "Well, I'll write to him first to ask if he has prepared a congratulatory gift and what he has prepared. If it is not appropriate, just change it."

    Xiao Sang said: "The princess is right, so the servants are going to prepare pens and ink?!"

    "Go."

    After Xiao Mo had finished dressing her, Xiao Sang's pen and ink were also ready. The paper was laid out on the table and pressed by an emerald paperweight. Su Wan sat down, thought for a while, and then wrote a letter to him.  letter.

    First, I told him about the recent events, then thanked him for the hairpin, and talked about my requirements for the living environment, saying that it was almost like Qingfeng Bieyuan, and finally asked about his birthday banquet  Things to prepare for presents.

    Su Wan thought about his words, and said tactfully that if he couldn't get a good gift, she could help.

    Finally, the ink was dried, then folded and put into an envelope, and sent to send someone to Yuhuayuan, and asked Su Xun to help deliver it.

    "Let's go, we should go to Taoyuan too."

    "yes."

    Yang's birthday banquet was held in Taoyuan, and the guests were still divided into two sides across the water bank. When Su Wan came, Su Luo and Li had already arrived. She went up to say hello to Yang, and then presented the preparations.  With a good congratulatory gift, I returned to Li Shi and Su Luo's side to sit with them.

    The congratulatory gift prepared by Su Wan was a piece of high-quality tea, which was not light or heavy, but it was also hard to find fault.

    "Sixth Sister." Su Luo happily came over.

    "A Luo." Su Wan patted her sleeve, and then said, "You're going toSome, don't run around.  "

    Su Luo laughed heartily: "Sixth sister, Ah Luo will definitely not run around after knowing about it."

    "That's good."

    Su Wan glanced around, Yang Shi and the Yang family were chatting and laughing at Yan Yan, while Su Fu sat aside with a sullen face and didn't say a word.

    As Yang wished, Wang released Su Fu for a day, but did not give her freedom. At this time, standing behind her was a maid arranged by Wang, who was always watching her.  If he leaves, he will send her back to the ancestral hall.

    For this reason, Su Fu was in a bad mood all day long, and Yang's smile was forced, but she couldn't tell the Yang family about this matter, so she could only smile reluctantly.

    Su Wan sat with Su Luo and Mrs. Li, listening to those people talking about Su Fu and Zhao Mingyan's engagement, the Yang family members were all smiles, thinking that the marriage was a very good one.

    "I don't know when the marriage will be scheduled?!"

    "It's not in a hurry. My wife and father-in-law are in charge of this matter. I want to keep Afu for a while longer." Yang laughed, "I only have such a daughter, so naturally I want her to be well."

    "That's it, that's it."

    "At that time, we must have a good glass of wedding wine."

    "Afu, why are you just sitting there and not talking when you talk."

    Su Fu forced a smile: "No, I'm eating."

    She thought to herself, if only she could get married as soon as possible and get rid of the Wang family earlier, otherwise she doesn't know how long she will suffer.

    "I heard that the third son of King Zhao's Mansion has also come today and is drinking on the other side."

    "No, Afu really found a good marriage."

    After talking about it, and then talking about Su Jian's marriage, someone asked Yang: "Then how is your eldest son's marriage now?!"

    Originally, Yang intended to choose a wife for Su Jian, but neither Su Wang nor Wang allowed her to intervene, so she finally had to give up. Because of this, she still felt sad for a long time.

    If she was asked to choose, she would definitely choose a daughter-in-law she liked, but she was really unhappy if Wang Shi was asked to choose.

    Yang's smile became lighter: "I don't know yet." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 100 My Fourth Sister is Really Amazing

    ?

    "Why don't you know? Could it be that there is already a candidate?!"

    Yang's smile was far-fetched: "I really don't know yet."

    Whether or not Mrs. Yang did not dare to say, according to reason, this private marriage discussion must not be spread outside the public until it is confirmed, lest the matter fail and the reputation will be damaged instead.

    After all, Su Jian is her own son, so she should be more careful in everything.

    "If not, I have a good candidate here, so you should take a good look."

    "I also have one here, she is a rare good girl"

    ""

    Su Guan ate snacks and drank tea quietly, but didn't speak. After a while, Su Fu's close friends arrived. They first gave Yang a congratulatory gift, and then called Su Fu to sit in another place.  talking.

    Su Fu was in a bad mood, but felt that there were too many people present, and she didn't want to stay, so she planned to leave with the group of people.

    A girl called Su Wan together: "The princess wants to come together. We can't get in the way of the ladies talking, so we might as well find a place to talk."

    Su Wan thought for a while, then shook his head: "Thank you for your kindness, I'm too lazy to move, so I just stay here and listen to the ladies talking."

    The visitor wanted to persuade her again, but Su Fu said, "Leave her alone, let her stay if she likes to stay here."

    After finishing speaking, she left first, and the maidservants at the side hurriedly followed, and the girls behind looked at each other, and then they could only follow.

    The complexions of the women next to her changed, and they frowned secretly, feeling that Su Fu, a girl, was really impolite.

    But Su Wan knew why Su Fu was so arrogant.

    At this time, she has already made a marriage agreement with Zhao Mingyan. Zhao Mingyan will be the powerful King Zhao in the future, and she will be Princess Zhao. From now on, only others will please her and bow down in front of her, so why bother.

    Therefore, it is natural to have revenge and revenge, to see who has bullied her, first bully her back, anyway, others can't do anything to her now, and they will also bow their heads in front of her in the future.

    Su Fu is proud and arrogant, and has always been a master who does not suffer. Now that she can predict the future by relying on her rebirth, it is even more extraordinary.

    Su Wan smiled, but didn't care about Su Fu's attitude.

    Someone on the side spoke to Su Wan: "I heard that Qingfeng Bieyuan is now given to the Princess and Young Master Li by His Majesty?!"

    Su Wan said: "It's true, Mr. Li has already found someone to repair it."

    "Then Mr. Li is lucky to meet the princess. You don't have to do anything. Now, you have everything. Let me tell you, the family is too fussy to promise the princess to such a person.  .¡±

    "It's just a student from a poor family. The family is poor and poor. It's nothing more than giving some money and kindness. It's a pity to marry such a person."

    The speaker was the second sister-in-law of Yang's natal family, let's call her Wen's, this Wen's is notoriously sharp-tongued, and her speech is not very pleasant.

    Su Wan frowned, and then heard her say: "My family's Saburo is handsome and knowledgeable, if the princess wants to"

    "Madam be careful." Su Wan said lightly, "Your Majesty once granted me a marriage with Mr. Li, is Madam teaching me to resist the decree? I don't know why?!"

    Wen's face turned pale in vain, and the makeup on his face almost fell off in fright.

    Yes, His Majesty once bestowed a marriage on Su Wan and Li Lin, and at the same time named Su Wan Princess Wenxiao. Now that she said such things, wouldn't it make Su Wan regret the marriage? Wouldn't she be persuading others to resist the order?  !

    Wen Shi didn't know where to put her hands and feet for a while, and she found her voice after a while: "I was wrong, the princess and Mr. Li are a match made in heaven, and they are a perfect couple."

    "If there is anything wrong with me, please forgive me."

    Su Wan said coldly: "Although I don't know how good your Sanlang is, in my opinion, he is absolutely inferior to Mr. Li. Although Mr. Li came from a humble background, he is also a man of courtesy and trustworthiness. If someone slanders you in front of me again  Mr. Li, don't blame me for losing face."

    Anyway, Li Lin is also the one who is going to marry her, so if he says something wrong about him in front of her, does she really think that Su Wan is dead?  !

    The people on the side were embarrassed, and their faces were a little ugly.

    When Yang saw that Su Wan said this on her birthday, she really didn't give her face, so she said: "Ah Wan, she also meant well, why did you say such a thing, besides, Mr. Li is really from a poor background,  Didn't even pass the Jinshi exam, youTo marry him is indeed a grievance.  "

    "Look at your fourth sister. Now that you are engaged to the third son, this is a truly good marriage. Why don't you follow your fourth sister's example."

    "Not really."

    "that is."

    Su Ruoyou said quietly: "The third son of Prince Zhao's mansion is indeed a good marriage, and he may be a Madam Hou in the future, but mother has forgotten how Afu's marriage came about."

    Yang's complexion changed, and she stood up suddenly: "Su Ruo, shut up!"

    However, Su Ruo is not afraid of her. In the past when Aunt She and Su Ling were in the house, Su Ruo was afraid of Yang Shi, fearing that this woman would bully her aunt and sister. Now that she has made Su Ling like this, she has long wanted to deal with her.

    Su Ruo sneered: "Mother, what are you afraid of? Is there anything I can't say? I really feel wronged by Liu Mei. You people have heard how Yang Shi praised the third son and how she belittled Li Gongzi.  But you don't know"

    Yang's eyes widened: "Shut up!"

    "Mother, what are you afraid of? Isn't it because Prince Zhao's Mansion had an agreement with the former third aunt in the past, and made a covenant for the third son and the sixth sister? Anyway, the marriage has been snatched by the fourth sister now, so what are you afraid of?"

    Su Ruo pretended to be helpless: "My fourth sister is really amazing. Back then, for the sake of this marriage, I failed to frame the sixth sister, so I asked Prince Zhao's mansion to come to propose marriage, forcing my third uncle and third sister to withdraw from this marriage.  "

    "Speaking of which, Sixth Sister is the real pitiful one. It's fine for you mother and daughter to steal the marriage, but every day in front of Sixth Sister, you say how good the third son is, and how Mr. Li can't get on the stage.  Are you proud to sprinkle salt on her wounds?"

    "When my mother said this, she was probably thinking: Look, a person like you should be matched with someone who can't wait for the stage. My Afu is the best, and she should be the best match."

    Su Ruo was extremely disgusted: "I feel sick when I see you mother and daughter."

    "Shut up, shut up!" Yang Shi rushed up like crazy clothes, Su Ruo was also prepared, and the maid at the side stepped forward to stop Yang Shi, preventing her from touching Su Ruo.

    Yang yelled: "Su Ruo, what nonsense are you talking about!"

    Su Ruo sneered: "What am I talking nonsense, does mother dare to do it and dare not admit it?! You dare to swear to God, didn't she, Su Fu, snatch Zhao Mingyan from Liumei?!"

    "Do you dare?! Dare you?!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 101 Su Ruo, Are You Crazy!

    ?

    No one could expect Su Ruo to attack suddenly, and it was at Yang's birthday banquet.

    The Yang family had nothing to worry about. When they harmed Su Ling, she had the Yang family behind her, her son was the eldest grandson, and her daughter was engaged to Prince Zhao's mansion, so she felt that the people of the Su family were doing it for the Duke of Jinning's mansion.  Face, or for the face of these three parties, they dare not do anything to her.

    Just as Su Ruo said, she was proud and happy to sprinkle salt on Su Wan's wound.

    She probably never expected that Su Ruo would reveal the matter today.

    Yang's eyes darkened, and she felt that she was going to faint.

    It's over!

    Now, after today's guests leave, everyone in Mandi City probably knows how her Afu has robbed her sister's marriage.

    Su Ruo said: "Why, don't you dare to swear?!"

    Yang's eyes were red: "Su Ruo, are you crazy! What good does it do you to slander Duke Jinning like this?!"

    "It's no good." Su Ruo said in her heart, but seeing that you're having a bad time, I feel happy.

    As for the Jinning Mansion, Su Ruo doesn't care much anymore. In the past when Su Ling was murdered like this, the Jinning Mansion still protects Yang and Su Fu. Now she has nothing to worry about in the Jinning Mansion, and now Ping Bai  The Hou Mansion also took the side of King Sui, and the Jinning Duke Mansion made it clear that they didn't want to get involved, and it was useless to please.

    Su Ruo looked at Su Wan, saw her sitting there, staring at her with a pair of clear eyes, without making a sound, so she asked her: "Sixth sister can bear her temper, a good marriage was robbed by someone, how could she be  Not saying a word."

    Su Wan frowned slightly, but she didn't expect Su Ruo to name her directly. Now, all the people around her looked at her in unison.

    Su Wan's fingers twisting the teacup were a little stiff, and she forced a smile: "I have nothing to say, it's probably a natural marriage, since the fourth sister and the third son have affection, as a younger sister, I should fulfill it."

    Su Ruo's thoughts, Su Guan probably could have guessed something, but she hated what Yang did to Su Ling that day, and wanted to wait for an opportunity to retaliate, embarrassing Yang and Su Fu, but Su Ling couldn't do it back then.  Let it out, so I used Su Fu's snatching of the marriage as an excuse.

    In this way, Su Ling's reputation will not be damaged, and Yang and Su Fu will be hit. At that time, the mother and daughter's reputation will be ruined, and they will be judged in the imperial city.

    Su Ruo was a little surprised by Su Wan's words. She thought that Su Wan hated Su Fu in her heart. After all, if it wasn't for Su Fu, she would have been engaged to Zhao Mingyan, and now she doesn't have to marry a poor student.

    But now, she said, she deserved it.

    "Sixth Sister thinks so?!"

    "Naturally." Su Wan smiled, "Speaking of it, it was just an agreement between my mother and the princess. The third son and I have never met before, and we have no doubts with strangers. Naturally, we have no feelings for each other, so this agreement,  It doesn't matter to me whether it succeeds or not."

    "The princess knew that she was sorry for me. After the two parties discussed it, she gave me 300,000 taels of silver to be with me in the future. It's just that I can't ask for such money, but I don't want to accept it. The princess feels very sorry."  .¡±

    "So I asked my father to send the 300,000 taels of silver to the household department to rebuild the homes of those who were homeless who were covered by the cold and snow last year."

    "It can be regarded as accumulating blessings for oneself."

    "As for the matter of marriage, it has been a natural marriage since ancient times. Others say that I want to be engaged to Mr. Li. It is really a disadvantage for a dignified lady to promise a thousand gold to a poor student."

    "But I have met that Mr. Li, and I think he is a good person. He is a young man, knowledgeable, humble and polite, and neither humble nor overbearing. Therefore, I am willing in my heart. If I don't want to, my grandparents and father will never agree.  Such a thing."

    "People in the world often say, thirty years in Hedong and thirty years in Hexi, don't bully young people to be poor. You don't know that Mr. Li will not be successful in the future."

    Su Wan breathed a sigh of relief, and glanced around: "I'll put my words here today, don't say anything worthy or not in front of me in the future, if not, don't blame me for being rude."

    After finishing speaking, she stood up and asked Xiao Sang to help her leave. Seeing this, the people around also made a way for her.

    Her words were half-true and half-false, and she cleared herself up. After all, it is not a good thing to be robbed of a marriage, but if she and Zhao Mingyan have never met, Zhao Mingyan has feelings for other girls this time,  For her and Zhao Mingyan, being unwilling to abide by the verbal agreement at the beginning would cause less harm.

    Second, it was a matter of 300,000 taels of silver. At the beginning, she forced Zhao Wang's mansion to give compensation.?Full of anger and resentment at this point, she said such a thing, but said that Princess Zhao was kind and generous. Even if Princess Zhao knew what happened today, she would not blame her.

    In the end, she spoke for Li Lin. She was fed up with these people stepping down on Li Lin and saying that she was not worthy of her. Li Lin was chosen by herself. She just thought he was worthy. How could anyone else have the right to say such a thing?  .

    Su Wan sighed in his heart.

    It's so annoying, it's really frustrating to say a word and think about it here and there.

    Su Ruo originally wanted to call her back, but seeing her angry look, she didn't dare to call her again. Seeing that she was gone, she turned her head and snorted coldly at Yang Shi: "Since Sixth Sister is not with you  It's useless for me to say anything, so I won't bother mother today, so I leave."

    With that said, she was about to turn around and leave.

    The Yang family allowed her to leave after causing trouble, and she was so angry that she almost ground her teeth: "Su Ruo, stop for me, you are all freelancers, stop her, stop her!"

    Su Ruo was blocked, turned to look at Yang, and slowly smiled, "Why? This is the way of hospitality in the house?! No guests are allowed to leave?!"

    Mrs. Yang walked over with the help of her maid, and raised her hand to slap Su Ruo, but Su Ruo reached out and grabbed her wrist, preventing her from slapping her.

    Su Ruo said: "Do you think I am still the little girl you beat and scolded whenever you wanted?! Mother, Mrs. Shizi!"

    "I remember the day most clearly. It was a very cold day. You let Ah Ling and I kneel outside from morning to night, and it snowed in the evening. It was so cold that day, it was bone-chilling cold.  "

    "Yes, A-Ling and I are concubine daughters of the family. In your eyes, they are just things born by your aunt. You can beat and scold if you want. You have the Yang family behind you, and you have given birth to a son-in-law for the family.  It is Mrs. Shizi, but we are all ants in your eyes."

    "But today is different. I am now the second wife of the Pingbaihou Mansion. If you want to beat me, do you want the two mansions to fight against each other?!"

    Yang's breath stagnates: "Su Ruo, you bitch, shut up!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 102 Yang Shi, get the hell out of here!

    ?

    Mrs. Yang is going to be mad by her. With so many people here today, if Su Ruo said these words, is she accusing her of being a aunt for abusing her concubine and concubine?  !

    If this gets out, will her reputation still be lost?  Do you want to lose the reputation of Jinning Duke's Mansion?  !

    Su Ruo said: "Mother, what are you afraid of? Since you dare to do it, you are afraid that people will say that anyway, with the Yang family behind you, even if you killed someone, there will be someone around. The position of Mrs. Shizi is as stable as Mount Tai."

    At this moment, Su Fu and Su Jian arrived. When Su Fu heard the news, she was chatting with several girls. A girl happened to be watching a big show here, so she ran over to tell the story.

    At that time, the eyes of the girls chatting with Su Fu changed when they saw her, as if they saw something disgusting.

    Su Fu is everyone's first daughter, and the status they get along with her is about the same. They are all dignitary daughters with status in the family, and some of them also have arranged marriages. If it were them, my good marriage would be robbed.  That is wishing to go up and tear people apart.

    There are so many good men in the world, what's the matter with grabbing someone who already has a owner?  !

    Bah, really shameless.

    Such a person is not worth dealing with at all!

    Su Fu heard the retelling from the visitor, and didn't care about the girls, so she ran over in a hurry. On the way, she happened to meet Su Jian who had heard the news. When the siblings met, Su Fu almost wanted to cry.

    If everyone outside knew that she stole Su Wan's marriage, what would happen to her reputation?  !

    Will King Zhao's Mansion let her in as promised?  !

    Su Ruo Su Ruo!

    What a Su Ruo!

    Seeing that she was about to cry in a hurry, Su Jian had no choice but to say, "Don't cry yet, let's go see mother together."

    Su Fu didn't dare to cry when she heard the words, and the two went to the place where Mrs. Yang hosted the banquet. At this time, Su Wan had already left, and Mrs. Li pulled Su Luo to stand aside. Mrs. Yang and Su Ruo were arguing, and the two rushed to  Go ahead and stop in the middle.

    Su Fu held Yang Shi, while Su Jian stood in the middle.

    Su Jian blushed, and said to Su Ruo: "Okay, stop arguing, Ah Ruo, you are a junior, how can you argue with your mother?"

    Su Ruo snorted coldly: "She is your mother, not my mother. Have you ever seen a mother who throws her child in the snow in a snowy day? Have you ever seen a mother who is so vicious that she ruins her child's marriage?!"

    Su Jian paused and was speechless at the time.

    Yang shi has been training Su Ruo and Su Ling for these years. If Su Ruo hadn't been favored by Mrs. Ping Baihou, the marriage arranged by Yang shi would have pushed her into the abyss.  .

    Let's talk about Su Ling's marriage again. The Chen family's marriage was planned by Su Ruo for his younger sister. It was originally an excellent marriage, but it was ruined by Yang's own hands.

    This person is still his mother, Su Jian felt guilty, Su Ruo couldn't lift his head up, closed his eyes, but couldn't say any more words of accusation.

    Su Ruo flicked her sleeves: "I don't want to argue with her now, I'm leaving now, let someone get out of the way."

    Su Jian had no choice but to order the people around him: "Let her go."

    Mrs. Yang was unwilling and yelled hysterically: "No, I can't let her go, let her make it clear, she is the one who framed me with false accusations! Let her make it clear!"

    Su Ruo raised her chin: "Framed? I don't bother to frame you. I'm leaving now. If you stop me again, don't blame me for saying something worse."

    "Mother, do you want me to explain carefully how you have treated Ah Ling and me all these years?!"

    Over the years, the Yang family has done a lot of things to bully Su Ruo and Su Ling in secret, both big and small. If they tell all of them, Yang's reputation will be ruined.

    Originally, the Yang family was not afraid of Su Ruo, because Su Ruo still had to rely on the Duke of Jinning to protect the face of her natal family, but now that Su Ruo was going all out, the Yang family was indeed a little afraid.

    "Let her go, let her go!"

    Su Ruo snorted coldly, then swaggered away with the maid.

    Yang's birthday banquet was in chaos. After Su Ruo left, Yang didn't even think about celebrating her birthday. She reluctantly sent the guests out of the door with a smile on her face.  How ironic she is.

    Yang's heart hated Su Ruo to death.

    After the guests were sent away, someone from Fuping Court invited Mrs. Yang, saying that Mrs. Wang wanted to see her.

    When Yang heard this, her scalp tingled, but she didn't dare not to go, so she could only bite the bullet and go.

    As soon as he reached the door of the main hall, a teacup fell out with a bang.On the ground, the teacup broke into several pieces and rolled on the ground.

    "Mr. Yang, get the hell out of here!"

    At that moment, Mrs. Yang just wanted to turn around and leave, but she couldn't, so she had to be helped to walk in.

    At this moment, there were only two siblings, Wang Shi and Su Jiansu Fu, in the room. Yang Shi was relieved to see that her children were all there.

    Then she stepped forward and cried: "Mother-in-law, it was Nasu Ruo who hurt me! She hurt me so much!"

    Wang was so angry that she almost went up and kicked her: "Shut up, if you didn't do so many things back then, why would you be here today!"

    Mrs. Wang thinks that her daughter-in-law is really clueless: "I told you at the time that you should treat Ah Ruo and Ah Ling well. They are just two girls, and everything in the future will be attributed to Ah Jian!"

    "But what about you, how did you do it? It's fine to tease them when they were young. You are the aunt's mother. If you see that the children born by your aunt are not pleasing to the eye, set up rules for them. As long as it's not too much, I don't care about you."

    "But why do you want to play tricks on their marriage? You want them to marry a wolf-hearted man, and live a miserable life, right?!"

    "It's just a matter of giving away a dowry. You can't tolerate people like this."

    Mrs. Wang was very angry. There was a drama every day in Dafang. As the mother-in-law, Yang was vicious and tried every means to harm the daughter-in-law.  Start to snatch away the marriage.

    Today's Su Ruo and Su Ling, because of these things, have long hated Yang Shi and Su Fu, and Jinning Duke's Mansion.

    This is an unsolvable question.

    "Kneel down for me and reflect on yourself!"

    In Wang's heart, she blamed Su Ruo for acting like this, disregarding the reputation of her mother's family, but she also knew that when the two sisters were wronged and tortured, her mother's family looked forward and backward, never gave her justice, and never protected them.

    They have resentment in their hearts, and she can understand

    It's all Yang's fault!

    This poisonous woman!

    Yang knelt down, and then kept crying. She could imagine what people outside would say about her and Su Fu after today.

    Su Fu was also a little worried: "Then grandma, my marriage with the third son should not be affected, right?!"

    At this time, she shouldn't have asked these words, but she was really worried, what if her reputation would be ruined and Prince Zhao's mansion suddenly regretted the marriage?  !

    She still wants to marry Zhao Mingyan and be Princess Zhao?  !

    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Wang was furious: "How dare you mention this marriage!" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 103 Mrs. Shizi asks for an audience

    ?

    As soon as today's incident happened, Jinning's mansion almost became the laughing stock of the entire imperial city. It is really ridiculous that the sisters in the mansion even robbed the younger sister's marriage.

    In addition, how Yang praised Su Fu's good marriage before outside, and how she said that Su Wan is pitiful and miserable in the future. Now, it seems that she is just a cat crying and a mouse pretending to be merciful, and she doesn't know how proud she is.

    Su Fu also felt a headache, so she said: "The matter has come to this point, it is useless to say anything, for now, the only plan is to stabilize Prince Zhao's mansion, this marriage can't be forgotten, if this marriage is forgotten, then how will I marry in the future?"  people."

    Mrs. Yang also nodded: "No, mother-in-law, you must help Afu. If Prince Zhao's mansion cancels the marriage because of this, what should Afu do, Afu is your granddaughter!"

    Wang sneered: "You also said that Afu is my granddaughter, so isn't Aruo Ling and Aguan my own granddaughter?!"

    Yang thought, how can those people compare with my own daughter.

    But she didn't dare to say this in front of Mrs. Wang, so she just lowered her head and remained silent.

    Su Jian said: "If not, I will find a chance to meet the prince of Prince Zhao's mansion. He should know something about the affairs of the mansion."

    Mrs. Wang frowned: "You don't have to meddle in this matter, I will meet with Princess Zhao to discuss this matter, and Prince Zhao's House also knows about the matter before, although it is embarrassing to be found out, but since the ceremony has passed and the engagement  , that would not be easy to withdraw from marriage."

    Su Jian said: "The grandson thinks the same, but he is afraid that the people in Prince Zhao's Mansion will be dissatisfied. In the future, Afu will suffer hardship if she marries in the past."

    Wang snorted coldly: "I knew this earlier, so why did I do such a thing in the first place."

    Su Fu hooked Zhao Mingyan's heart and made Zhao Mingyan say that she would not marry her, which made Princess Zhao have to renege on her original agreement with the Yue family, and lost another three hundred thousand taels of silver. She was already hated by Princess Zhao.

    Now that Su Ruo has spoken out about the matter, and it has made Prince Zhao's mansion lose face, one can imagine the dislike in Princess Zhao's heart.

    Su Jian felt a headache, and then heard Wang said: "That's the way to deal with it, you don't have to worry about these two people anymore, everything is their own making, you just study hard."

    Su Jian was helpless, and then heard Wang said: "The fifteenth day is Princess Huaihe's birthday, and you will go with me when the time comes."

    "yes."

    ? On that day, rumors about Su Fu's snatching of her younger sister's marriage and Yang's mistreatment of her concubine spread in the imperial city. There was an uproar in the imperial city, and it quickly became a topic of conversation before and after dinner.

    It was said that Mrs. Yang was vicious, she was not a virtuous wife, and abused her concubine daughter. This matter even affected the daughter of the Yang family. Now Mrs. Yang's niece is in the process of discussing marriage.  As soon as this incident happened, Fang Fang immediately repented and refused to marry the daughter of the Yang family.

    Second, Su Fu is really shameless for stealing her cousin's marriage. She even had a private meeting with Zhao Mingyan before she was engaged.

    Concubine Zhao was so angry that she broke a teacup, and she hated Su Fu even more in her heart. It is really hateful that this woman has caused such a big embarrassment to Prince Zhao's mansion.

    However, because Su Wan spoke for her and said that the 300,000 taels of silver was compensation from her, the attitude of the world towards Prince Zhao's Mansion was considered friendly.

    It was about the affair between Zhao Mingyan and Su Fu, which was widely spread, and some people even wrote a storybook immediately, telling the shameless love story between the two.

    Her most beloved son has become a flirtatious and carefree dude described by those people.

    Really pissed her off.

    Therefore, when facing Zhao Mingyan, Concubine Zhao no longer loved her in the past, but only felt full of resentment, her son was too ignorant.

    Zhao Mingyan knelt in the room and begged: "Mother Concubine, this is all the fault of the second lady of the Pingbai Mansion. She must be jealous of Su Fu's engagement with me, and that's why she made a fuss about it."

    "Concubine Mu, this has nothing to do with Afu, Afu is innocent!"

    "Shut up!" Princess Zhao wanted to kick her son twice, "Why don't you have a brain, then Su Fu is not a good person, you used to be a very obedient child, since you met her,  Then they confronted me over and over again."

    "You say she is good, what good can she have? If she is good enough, she won't steal my sister's marriage. A Wan is a gentle and kind girl whom I grew up with. You just don't know how to be blessed.  It really pissed me off!"

    ? Zhao Mingyan explained: "When I met Afu, she didn't even know that mother concubine and aunt YueThere was an agreement between them, and when she knew about it, she also told me not to see each other in the future. It was I who hated her and begged her.  "

    "Shut up!" Concubine Zhao was furious, "A good girl, who has always been knowledgeable and courteous, and has a certain degree of advance and retreat. She met you privately when she was a girl, what kind of a good girl is she?!"

    The son is so stubborn, he was seduced by that little bitch Su Fu!

    Concubine Zhao was so angry that she was about to faint.

    At this moment, a maidservant told outside the door: "Princess, Mrs. Shizi, please see me."

    Princess Zhao took a breath, her tone was not very good: "What is she here for, let her go back and take good care of her body."

    "Mrs. Shizi said that she has something important to see the princess."

    Concubine Zhao took a deep breath, sat down with her sleeves thrown aside, let Zhao Mingyan stand aside, and then said: "Let her in."

    The Shizi's wife, Murong Ning, was supported by the maid, and walked in slowly.

    Murong Ning stepped forward to salute: "Mother Concubine."

    Concubine Zhao gave up and told her to sit down: "You are inconvenient, so you don't need to be polite, just sit down."

    "Thank you, Concubine Mother." Murong Ning glanced at Zhao Mingyan who was standing with his head bowed, and then sat down on the chair next to Concubine Zhao.

    Seeing this, Princess Zhao gave up and let Zhao Mingyan go down. Zhao Mingyan heaved a sigh of relief, cast a thankful glance at Murong Ning, and then quickly left with his head down.

    Princess Zhao asked Murong Ning: "Is there any important thing you are here?!"

    Murong Ning said: "It's just a trivial matter. A letter from my natal family said that she intends to betroth Xian'er to the eldest son of Jinning Duke's mansion. The mother and concubine are familiar with each family, so I want to ask the mother and concubine, who is the eldest son?"  how?!"

    The Xian'er that Murong Ning was talking about was her cousin Murong Xian, who was recommended to Su by Princess Huaihe as a matchmaker.

    Concubine Zhao paused, and then said: "I heard that the eldest son is okay, but the mother and sister are not good people, if you want to marry, you have to think about how to deal with it."

    Murong Ning talked with Princess Zhao for a while, and when she came out, she happened to meet Zhao Mingyan at the gate of the yard. Zhao Mingyan was relieved to see her.

    "Sister-in-law, how is the concubine mother?!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 104

    ?

    Murong Ning is not only Zhao Mingyan's sister-in-law, but also his cousin. The two families have frequent exchanges and a very good relationship. They can be regarded as growing up together.

    In Murong Ning's eyes, Zhao Mingyan was just a child who was spoiled too much by Princess Zhao and could not grow up.

    Murong Ning glared at him, and then said: "Mingyan, you should be sensible, don't always make the concubine mother angry, the concubine mother loves you the most, what's so good about the fourth girl in Jinning mansion,  It will make you angry at your mother and concubine again and again because of her."

    Originally, Murong Ning didn't have any feelings for this Su Fu. Since Zhao Mingyan likes her, she should marry her. But after hearing these things, she also thinks that this girl is not good. When she enters the house in the future, some bad things happen.

    Zhao Mingyan's mind is a little more simple, but she still hopes that he can find a gentle and kind girl.

    Zhao Mingyan frowned: "Sister-in-law, you misunderstood, these things are really not Afu's fault, in my heart, Afu is the most beautiful and kind girl in the world, those people are jealous of her, that's why they love her  He splashed dirty water on his body."

    Seeing his stubborn appearance, Murong Ning also had a headache: "Forget it, I won't talk about you anymore, you don't want to see Concubine Mother now, she might be even more angry when she sees you."

    Zhao Mingyan lowered his head, like a child who was at a loss: "Mingyan understands."

    Murong Ning sighed, but didn't say anything.

    Then the Wang family found an opportunity to meet Princess Zhao. In order to calm down the situation, the two families discussed getting them married earlier. Once they got married, the rumors gradually faded away.

    Princess Zhao was originally very displeased with Zhao Mingyan's marriage to Su Fu, but she was already engaged at this time. If she withdraws, she will offend Jinning Duke's family, and she will not look good.  It was begging. Although Princess Zhao hated her son for not living up to expectations, she also felt distressed, so she complied.

    A few days later, Concubine Zhao invited Princess Huaihe to Shangjin Ninggong's residence to ask for a date, discuss the date of marriage, and finally set the date of marriage on the second day of October.

    As soon as the news came out, all the people who were watching Su Fu's jokes shut up. At most, they discussed it in private, thinking that Su Fu was shameless.  I'm afraid he offended Duke Ning's mansion and Princess Zhao.

    It's just that Su Fu's reputation has been ruined, and everyone doesn't like her, and they don't want to be with her.

    There is also Mrs. Yang, the matter of Mrs. Yang's mistreatment of her concubine was also spread out, which made Mrs. Yang lose face and was given the reputation of being unvirtuous and vicious and could not be a wife. This even implicated the Yang family, making the two families  There is a crack in the relationship.

    On the fifteenth day of the day, Princess Huaihe's birthday, Mrs. Wang took Mrs. Jiang, Mrs. Li and Mrs. Su Guan and Su Jian to go together, Mrs. Yang was left behind.

    Princess Huaihe is only a princess of the county, but she is also one of the rare nobles in Eastern Zhao. The current prince, apart from the emperor's two sons, King Sui and King Ming, only the emperor's younger brother, King Zhao, and this prince are left.  His cousin is the King of Huaihe.

    Therefore, although Princess Huaihe's birthday was not a big event, there were still a lot of visitors. Mrs. Wang brought all the female family members of the mansion into the guest garden for female guests, while Su Jian was led to the male guest house.  over there.

    Princess Huaihe wanted to make a match, Mrs. Pingyuan Hou brought her two daughter-in-laws and Murong Xian also came, Mrs. Wang had the opportunity to talk to Mrs. Yuan Hou, and took a look at Murong Xian, feeling extremely satisfied in her heart.

    The little girl was wearing a pink skirt, her eyes were sparkling, her skin was rosy, healthy and lively, and her etiquette was not bad.

    Mrs. Wang intentionally asked her a few questions, but the answers were not revealing. She also has her way of doing things and dealing with the world.

    Mrs. Wang was satisfied, so she smiled and talked about Su Jian with Mrs. Yuan Hou.

    Mrs. Pingyuan Hou is also very satisfied with Su Jian. The eldest grandson of the Duke of Jinning has a high status and will inherit the title in the future. After Murongxian married him, he will be the duchess in the future.

    Moreover, the young man Su Jian is also very good. There is also a young man who studies with her in her family. Marquis Ping Yuan has also met him. He has a good appearance and family background.

    If there are shortcomings, it is probably because of having such a mother and such a sister, but things in the world are rarely perfect, and Murong Xian is not easy to bully.

    Both parties felt that this marriage was very good, so they continued to chat. Murong Xian had time to get away, and the princess of Huaihe King's family took them to the garden to play together, and Su Wan was also invited.

    Murong Xian has an oval face, she has a bold temperament, and when she smiles, she is bright and bright, like a flower in the sky.Aoi, just looking at it makes people feel better.

    She knew that today was for her to see Su Wan, so she took good care of Su Wan and liked to talk to her.

    "What does the princess do at home on weekdays?!"

    Su Wan said: "I didn't do anything, but just read books, practice calligraphy, and grow flowers."

    Murong Xian smiled and said: "The princess likes to grow flowers, and my sister likes it too. If you see her, you will be very happy."

    The girl on the side asked: "Sister?! Are you talking about the wife of the Prince Zhao's mansion?!"

    Murong Xian said: "It's her."

    Murong Ning is a dignified and majestic girl, and she is also very famous in the imperial city. If she hadn't been married to Zhao Mingzhan when she was peeing, the emperor might have pointed her out to a certain prince to be his concubine.  Among them, this one is a benchmark.

    Su Wan said: "I often hear about this guy, but it's a pity that we can't meet each other all the time."

    Murong Xian laughed: "What's the matter, she is inconvenient now, if not, you would be able to see her today."

    Three months after Murong Ning was pregnant, Prince Zhao's Mansion released good news. Therefore, if she didn't come today, no one else could make a mistake. This is the same grandchild of the head of Prince Zhao's Mansion, so one must be very careful.

    "If there is a chance in another day, when I visit her in the palace, I will ask you to go with me again."

    Su Wan nodded: "If there is a chance, I will definitely go with you."

    Su Wan asked Xiao Mo to check on the wife of the eldest son before, but at that time she should have just been pregnant, so she stayed in the Prince Zhao's mansion all the time. It was not easy for Su Wan to come to visit for no reason, so she kept delaying it.

    "must."

    A girl next to her asked Su Wan: "I heard that His Majesty gave Qingfeng Bieyuan to the princess and Young Master Li?!"

    Su Wan nodded: "There is indeed such a thing. At this time, Mr. Li has found someone to repair it."

    The girl laughed when she heard the words: "I don't know when we can go and have a look? Maybe the next poetry meeting can be held in Jiji. This is an excellent place." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel  .com

 Chapter 105 Murong Xian

    ?

    Qingfeng Bieyuan is the Bieyuan of Zhao Qingshan, Dean Zhao and Mrs. Zhen Hua. Previously, the couple loved to entertain guests when they were alive.  It's an honor to post an invitation.

    That is to say, after the couple passed away, Qingfeng Bieyuan was vacant. The world thought that it was in the hands of the Zhao family, and felt that the descendants of the Zhao family felt that they could not host the party in Qingfeng Bieyuan, so it remained vacant.

    Unexpectedly, it is now in the hands of Su Guan and Li Lin. If a poetry meeting can be held in Qingfeng Bieyuan, it will be a very famous event. It will be mentioned and famous in the future.

    The girl asked with a smile: "I wonder if the Princess is willing?!"

    Su Guan frowned, and was about to speak, when Murong Xian beside her laughed, and she said, "Miss Song San is really funny, this time, His Majesty will bestow Qingfeng Bieyuan to the princess and Young Master Li, and use it as a residence in the future  Yes, why do you want to hold a poetry meeting in someone else's mansion, you don't think it's rude to say that."

    "That's not it." Huaihe King's little princess also said, "This Qingfeng Bieyuan will be a private residence in the future. If you get the invitation of the princess, it's fine to come to visit. What kind of poetry meeting does this require? Song San  Girl, if not, what do you think of spreading this poem in your home?!"

    When the Song San girl heard this, her face flushed with embarrassment.

    Everyone is aristocratic, with many female relatives, and the relationship is also complicated. If it is not for the master's family, who is willing to take the trouble to host a poetry meeting?  Blame the house of the Lord.

    Therefore, many people have chosen a public place for the poetry meeting, or at worst it is an empty courtyard, not the mansion where the head of the family lives.

    Moreover, if the issue of Qingfeng Bieyuan is opened, everyone will look forward to something in the future, and if it happens once, it will happen the second time and the third time. Not to mention disturbing people's peace, there are many miscellaneous things, and it is very annoying.

    Therefore, the third girl of Song Dynasty proposed to hold a poetry meeting in Qingfeng Bieyuan, which aroused the disgust of Murong Xian and Huaihe Wang Xiaojun.

    Princess Huaihe is the youngest daughter of Princess Huaihe in her middle age and the only daughter of the two. She is only thirteen years old this year and her name is Zhao Rujin.  The position of a princess, also known as Rujin princess.

    Miss Song San said: "I, I don't mean that, I just want to pay my respects to the glory of Qingfeng Bieyuan."

    Murong Xiandao: "Since that's the case, why bother talking about poetry fairs, just come to visit in the future."

    Su Guan didn't say anything, being protected by these two girls, her heart warmed slightly, she said with a smile: "It's true that Qingfeng Bieyuan can't hold any more poetry gatherings, if there is a chance in the future, invite a few more girls to visit  That's it."

    Unwilling to be reconciled, Miss Song San responded with red eyes. After a while, she said that she had something to do, and she took the people away.

    Zhao Rujin said: "Don't worry about her, because there is a princess in the family, I always feel that I am someone, I really hate it."

    Murongxian lowered his voice, and snorted softly: "I heard that the Song family also wanted to tell your eldest brother about this third girl, but they were rejected."

    Su Wan was stunned for a moment, it turned out that the third girl of Song Dynasty was the sister of the Crown Princess.

    However, how could this Song San girl recommend it to Su? She remembered that in Su Fu's first life, Su Fu persuaded Su Jian to marry, and the girl who caused the family chaos was the prince's wife.  The girl from the Sun family is not this Song San.

    The concubine's surname is Song, and her family background is not low. She is the granddaughter of the current Taifu, and the third girl is no exception.

    Su Wan looked at Murongxian, then thought about the Song San girl just now, and then thought about the Sun family girl, with subtle thoughts.

    When Murong Xian saw her, her displeasure restrained a little: "Why do you look at me like this? I have a blemish on my face?!"

    "No." Su Wan smiled gently, comparing the two, she felt that if Murong Xian could marry Su Jian, it would be the best.

    "I really like sister Xian'er. If there is a chance, let's go out and play together."

    Murong Xian readily responded: "It's easy to say, I will definitely call you next time."

    At the back of the birthday banquet, they were seated at the banquet. Several girls were sitting together. Su Wan was not in a hurry to return to Wang's side. When the banquet was over, Wang beckoned for Su Guan to sit in the same carriage with her.  , and then asked about Murong Xian.

    "Ah Wan, what do you think of this Murong girl?!"

    Su Wan laughed: "Grandma doesn't know that well."

    Mrs. Wang laughed: "I'm asking you, do you think Miss Murong will be your sister-in-law?What?  !  "

    Su Wan said: "Not to mention the distance, Miss Murong is quite protective of me."

    Murong Xian's nature is like this, and he is used to caring for the weak. He is kind-hearted, straightforward, but also smart, and he is not the kind of person who will be bullied.

    The smile on Wang's face became more sincere when she heard this: "It would be even better if she can protect you."

    Wang's heart is really satisfied with Murong Xian. Su Jian is the eldest grandson of the mansion, and the people below are younger brothers and sisters. If Murong Xian is married, she will be the elder sister-in-law. She is very happy to have such a heart.  .

    Mrs. Wang is getting older, and in the past two years, she has also thought about delegating power. However, among the three daughters-in-law, Mrs. Jiang is a concubine, so it must not work.

    As for the Yang family Yang's heart is narrow-minded and vicious. If she is in charge of the family, within a few years, the family will be disbanded.

    If Murongxian married, she would be able to support her after a few years of hard teaching. If she could hold down Mrs. Yang, Mrs. Wang felt that she would be at ease after a hundred years.

    When the group returned home, Mrs. Wang began to prepare for the wedding ceremony, and invited Princess Huaihe to act as a matchmaker, and went to the door of the Marquis of Pingyuan to propose Murong Xian for Su, and the Marquis of Pingyuan accepted.

    It was only later that Mrs. Yang learned that her son's marriage had been settled by Mrs. Wang without her consent. She was so angry that she called Su Jian to inquire about it.

    "What's the matter with your grandmother? You are my own son. Is it possible that I don't know about your marriage?! She settled the matter without saying a word, is there still me in her eyes?!  "

    "Could it be that you didn't tell me that my son is going to marry a wife until the day we get married? Let me tell you, if that's the case, I won't drink this daughter-in-law's tea."

    Su Jian was helpless: "Mother, don't get angry, grandma also forgot."

    "I forgot what, she definitely doesn't want me to know, for fear that I will interfere with the daughter-in-law she chose for you." Yang was so angry that her own son's marriage had already come to an end before she knew it.  It's settled.

    But she had heard that the second girl from Pingyuanhou's mansion had a very bad temper, and such a person was worthy of being her daughter-in-law.

    But now that the matter is settled, there is no room for regret, she bit her lips and said: "Since you are about to get engaged, there are some things you should learn, so tomorrow I will choose two maids to put in your room.  "

    Su Jian raised his head upon hearing this, his eyes widened in disbelief.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 106 Poor people must have something to hate

    ?

    Su Jian had a big quarrel with Yang, and then left the Yuzhu Garden where Yang lived, and hurried back to his own yard, closing the door.

    He felt that his mother was going too far. It was fine for her to say this before. He only regarded her as a mother and wanted to have one or two waiters around him. He was not happy with it, saying that he wanted to study with peace of mind  , just reject it.

    But at this moment, she knew that he was going to be engaged, but she still proposed to release someone in his room. Isn't she wishing that the marriage would not work out, and she would slap Ping Yuanhou's family in the face?  !

    A majestic wife of the eldest son actually used such a despicable method to slap her unmarried daughter-in-law in the face. If it can't be reported, what will the Pingyuan Houfu think and what people outside will think.

    Seeing that Su Jian ignored her, Mrs. Yang was furious, so she went to Xueqing Garden to find trouble with Aunt Ye.

    Su Wang has only two concubines, one is Aunt She who has been with him for many years, and the other is Aunt Ye. Aunt She took the concubine release letter and went to her own daughter. Su Wang also resented Yang's viciousness and did not want  He shared the bed with her, so he spent a lot of time in Aunt Ye's Xueqing Garden.

    Aunt Ye is different from Aunt She in that she is old and yellow. She is only twenty-four this year, and it is the year of Huaxin. She is young, beautiful and gentle, and easily wins the hearts of men. Therefore, when Su Wang comes back, it is convenient to settle down.  After leaving Xueqing Garden, I will never go back to Yuzhu Garden.

    For this matter, Mrs. Yang has often troubled Aunt Ye recently, but with Su Wang protecting her, Aunt Ye is a scheming person, and Mrs. Yang suffered from being dumb.

    This time, as soon as Mrs. Yang came over, she was very polite to Aunt Ye, but Aunt Ye passed out halfway. She asked the doctor to see that she was two months pregnant.

    Now, Yang is really going crazy with anger.

    When Aunt She was still in the mansion before, Su Wang loved his first wife and Aunt She who had been with him for many years. Although Aunt Ye was young, the favor she received was limited.  Avoid child soup.

    ?But the number of times nearby was too many, and I don't know if Aunt Ye was intentional or not. Su Wang found out and scolded Mrs. Yang. Afterwards, Mrs. Yang was very cautious when doing such things, but unexpectedly she became pregnant.

    In this case, it would be better not to get Aunt She away. After all, Aunt She is too old to produce a child like Aunt Ye.  .

    When Mrs. Wang found out about this, she couldn't help Mrs. Yang harming the blood of the Su family, so she sent two people to Xueqing Garden to take care of Aunt Ye.

    Although Mrs. Yang is pitiful, she is a pitiful person, but she is also a hateful person. If she hadn't made trouble again and again, she wouldn't be where she is today.

    In the past, when Su Fu and Prince Zhao's mansion were about to get engaged, she consciously had a better support, and the mansion did not dare to do anything to her, so they did many wrong things, which led to today's consequences.

    There was a lot of trouble in the big house, so Su Wan learned how to run a shop from Mrs. Li when she had free time. Although Mrs. Li had a shallower vision, because she was a merchant, she was very good at running a shop.

    Mrs. Li handed over two shops to Su Wan to take care of, and personally taught them, one is a study selling pens, ink, paper and inkstones, and the other is a cloth shop selling fabrics and garments. These two shops are located in the Imperial City, but the business has been stagnant.  Well, Mrs. Li is planning to close the shop, so this is just a good time for Su Wan to practice.

    After Su Wan took over the two shops, he also made a few trips to start the rectification plan.

    The fabrics bought in this Cloth Zhuang garment store are not comparable to the store that Mrs. Li took her to that day. The fabrics and garments sold in the store are of average quality and the price is not high. They belong to the kind that ordinary people can afford.  Cloth ready-to-wear.

    It's just that these ready-made clothes are made according to the current styles, and the styles worn by women are too cumbersome and inconvenient to move. Most women can't wear them a few times after buying them.

    After all, ordinary women are different from noble ladies, they have to do things every day, and it is really uncomfortable if they have limited mobility, so Su Wan asked someone to design some simple and novel ready-made clothes, with small sleeves and sleeve-tied undershirts and trousers  Skirts should be easy to move and beautiful.

    As for the study, the business of this study is poor, all because of its location. The study is at the innermost part of the street, and there are three or two studies outside the street, and the source of customers is reduced by half. In addition, there are no attractive things.  It's business.

    Su Wan casually picked up a few stories about talented men, beauties, high-ranking sons and daughters, and ordered someone to find a man who wrote a script to write a book, and then asked the store to provide paper and ink, and invited students who needed to practice calligraphy to help transcribe.

    ? In the future, when the book is sold, it will naturally attract some people to come. With the source of customers, the business in the store can also slow down.Get up slowly.

    But everything has to wait for the witness of time. When she has free time, she will take her out to check the accounts, teach her to read the account books, or check the quality of the goods, and tell her how to judge the quality of things, what grade they are in, and how much they cost.

    The Li family is an imperial merchant, the family is very wealthy, and they are involved in a wide range of industries. Su Wan has followed the Li family for a month, and basically has some understanding of all the profitable industries.

    Mrs. Li tried her best to teach her. Su Guan was a little bit dissatisfied with her because of Li Yuyan's matter, but now she felt that she was narrow-minded.

    A person is never perfect. Li is a daughter of the Li family. When something happened to the Li family, it is understandable for her to think for herself and the Li family. After all, the Li family is her relatives, and she, Su Wan, is just her successor.  That's all.

    Regardless of whether she was always doing well or repented after knowing that she was wrong, Su Wan was grateful to her for teaching herself so wholeheartedly.

    A month later, Su Wan asked Xiao Sang to prepare a heavy gift, thanking Mrs. Li for her teaching.

    At this time, it was already July 18th, Duke Ning's birthday was on July 25th, and the family began to get busy. At this moment, Su Wan also heard the report that Li Lin was back.  .

    Su Wan's eyes lit up, and he was a little surprised: "Mr. Li is back?!"

    The servant girl who came to report said with a smile: "It's not Mr. Li. Mr. Li just returned to the Imperial City today. He rested for a while at noon and rushed to the mansion. At this time, he was drinking tea with the third master in Yuhua Garden. The third master  Call the servants to invite the princess to go over."

    "The princess should go there quickly, otherwise, Mr. Li may have to wait." The maid covered her mouth and smiled, and quickly said goodbye and left.

    Xiao Sang and Xiao Li were also very happy, and quickly found a suit of clothes for Su Wan.

    "Princess, why are you in a daze, hurry up!"

    "Oh, it's here." Su Wan let Xiao Li put on a skirt for her, and after a while of dressing up, she put on the squirrel white jade hairpin that Li Lin gave her, and then happily went to Yuhuayuan  go.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 108 Do you want to tell Dongjun about this?

    ?

    Speaking of business, Jiubian finally became more serious, his smile faded away, his sitting posture became more upright, and his eyes seemed to be shining with light.

    During the dragon boat race on the day of the Dragon Boat Festival, someone wanted to ambush and assassinate the emperor, and planted the matter on Li Cheng by the way. As a person from Li Cheng, this matter would naturally not be tolerated.

    Jiubian smiled strangely: "It's true that something has been found, but someone can't wait?"

    Li Lin raised his eyebrows: "Is it related to the prince of Dongzhao?! Who is it?!"

    Li Lin looked at his expression, and said after a while: "It's the prince."

    Jiubian knocked on the edge of the case table with the folding fan in his hand, and smiled: "Not bad."

    "This prince is really interesting." Jiu argued, "If Dong Jun dies, this prince will take advantage of the situation and become emperor. If the matter fails, there will naturally be a scapegoat."

    "There is a counselor in King Sui's mansion who has some relationship with the fisherman. He was a classmate in the early years. After the fisherman returned to Licheng, this counselor worked under King Sui's account. He wrote to the fisherman asking for help from Licheng.  King Sui has done his job and made a big promise."

    Yufu is one of Li Lin's advisers, the one who sits in Licheng.

    "I'm afraid that a letter fell into the other party's hands, as evidence."

    The people sent out that day were all dead soldiers, and all the people who guarded the water mouth were silenced, only a mahogany sign pointing to Licheng as evidence.

    If at this time, someone says that this counselor is related to the fisherman from Licheng, and there are letters to prove it, although it cannot be pointed out that King Sui did it at this time, but there is still a lot of suspicion. At that time, the emperor will naturally suspect Sui  king.

    At this time in Eastern Zhao, the crown prince was competing with King Sui. The crown prince was an orthodox son with a noble status, while King Sui had concubine Zhao Guifei who had worked for him for 20 years. There was another Zhao family behind him, and he married Su Ruo as his side  Concubine, won the service of the two brothers of Pingbai Houfu.

    Although Pingbaihou's mansion is down and down, the two brothers are really capable. Pingbaihou Pingwei is very capable of leading troops, and he is already a third-rank general at this time.

    In addition, there are many people.

    The crown prince has only the orthodox position, but the Grandfather's Sun family has fallen into ruins, and his mother died young. Now there are not many people to rely on. The most powerful one is Taifu Song's family. Song Taifu has peaches and plums all over the world, and is very respected by the world.

    There are quite a few people who turn to the prince, but he lacks a strong support¡ªmilitary power.

    Otherwise, the crown prince would not have planned to let Su Fu marry him that day.

    Today in Eastern Zhao, the military power is divided into four parts. One is the Ninghe Army controlled by the Marquis of Pingyuan, the second is the Yue Family Army controlled by the Duke of Zhenguo, the third is the Emperor City Imperial Guard Army of King Zhao's Mansion, and the last is guarding the four borders.  The garrison army, some of which are left, are scattered in the hands of some generals.

    The prince lacked military power, so he became anxious, so he set up such a situation, that is, the evidence could not testify against King Sui, but knowing that King Sui had a connection with Licheng, the emperor would definitely despise him.

    Fortunately, Li Lin was in the imperial city, so he directly called the mahogany card as a fake, so the fisherman was not found.

    However, the prince was very clean in doing this, and King Sui was cautious, so there has been no progress in this case.

    That is to say, Jiubian, followed the mahogany card and found some clues, and finally found the prince.

    Jiu Bian asked: "My lord, do you want to tell Dongjun about this?!"

    Li Lin took a sip of tea and shook his head: "No need, don't bother meddling in Dong Zhao's own affairs, it's good to know that there is such a thing."

    Licheng has never cared about the battle for the succession of other countries. As far as Licheng is concerned, it is the same whoever takes the position, whether it is the crown prince or King Sui, it has nothing to do with them.

    The countries do not want to be enemies with Licheng, and Licheng is also unwilling to be enemies with the emperors of various countries. They stay out of the matter and care who wins or loses.

    Jiu Bian nodded and agreed.

    Li Lin said again: "Order someone to clean it up, Miss Six will come over tomorrow."

    Jiu Bian slightly raised his eyebrows: "Miss Liu wants to come over? My lord, but do you need me to know Miss Liu?!"

    Li Lin took a fruit and threw it over, disgustedly said: "Go away tomorrow, don't scare Miss Six."

    Jiubian took the fruit, chuckled twice, and then said: "All right, I'll go away, so that Miss Six won't feel uncomfortable seeing outsiders around."

    "As long as you know."

    "When is the young master going to be hired?!" Jiu Bian smiled, "Of course there is no rush to get hired, but it is time to get ready. The young master wants to marry a wife, so why not?"For a major event, I don't know if he is going to be hired under the name of the Li family in Licheng, or is it like this now?  "

    Li Lin was silent for a moment, and then said after a while: "The name of Licheng is unnecessary, but it should be there, and one should not be missing. As for how to arrange it, I will think about it in a few days."

    "Alright."

    Then Jiubian arranged for someone to tidy up the yard, lest Su Wan come tomorrow and feel that his place is not clean and feel unhappy.

    Su Wan went back to the yard and opened the suitcase to take a look. It contained all her favorite pastries. Although these things are nothing to a noble lady in the government, it is good that he has such a heart.  of.

    In Su Wan's previous life, she met a lot of people who said that I love you, love you, love you very much, but were unwilling to spend a penny for you.

    Li Lin still remembers what she likes to eat, and he ordered someone to make it for her at a good time, and it is still hot after eating.

    She was happy, and struggled for a while, and only divided a few for Xiaosang and Xiaoman, and she ate the rest by herself. After eating, her stomach was a little full, and she couldn't even eat the evening meal.

    I don't know if I ate too much or something was hidden in my heart. She tossed and turned at night and couldn't fall asleep. She got up and sat by the window with the window open to enjoy the cool breeze. She felt a little sick the next morning.

    She doesn't like people watching the night, so she is the only one sleeping in the room at night. The next morning, after Xiao Sang Xiaowan came to help her get up, she realized that her face was pale.

    "Girl, what's the matter?!" Xiao Sang was so anxious that even the princess forgot to shout.

    When Su Wan opened her eyes, she felt top-heavy and her head still hurt a little. She patted her head and said, "It's okay, I just caught a cold."

    Xiao Mo said anxiously: "Then servant girl, go and ask the government doctor to come and have a look."

    "Come back." Su Wan hurriedly called to stop her, "No need to go, I'll be fine after I take a rest."

    "But the princess"

    "I'm fine, just take a rest and I'll be fine. Besides, I have to go out in a while. If I call the doctor, my father will definitely not let me go out."

    Su Wan didn't expect that he would catch a cold after blowing the wind for a while.

    She deeply felt that the pampered daughter was weak, and thought to herself, she should also exercise well in the future, don't look like she will fall ill when the wind blows.

    It is also very bad to be too delicate.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 109 Birthday Ceremony

    ?

    Su Wan sighed with emotion for a while, took a breath and got up to do her makeup. She stretched out her hand and massaged her forehead to relieve the pain, and then asked Xiao Li to put on her makeup.

    Her skin is very good, rosy, and she didn't need to wear makeup in the past, but now her face is pale, her eyes are a little blue, and she looks a little weak, so I let Xiaoman apply it thicker.

    After putting on makeup, she finally concealed her paleness and haggardness, and became radiant again.

    Su Wan's eyes lit up: "Xiao Mo's skills are good."

    Anyone who can be a lady's personal maid is ingenious, and no matter how bad it is, it is another skill.

    Xiao Mo smiled: "As long as the princess likes it."

    "Of course I like it."

    Not long after breakfast, someone came to report that Li Lin had arrived. Su Wan ordered people to prepare, brought some temporary things and money, and hurried to Yuhuayuan.

    When Su Wan came over, Su Xun and Li Lin were talking. When they saw Su Wan, they told her to come back earlier, pointed out two guards to her, and let them go.

    This time, Su Xun also arranged a carriage for Su Wan, and there was no need for Li Lin's preparation at all. When he got into the carriage at the door, he followed Li's carriage and walked forward.

    Su Wan had a headache, so she leaned on the cushion of the carriage and closed her eyes to rest. The carriage was swaying, and she always felt that her head hurt even more.

    Finally, when the carriage stopped, she took a breath, and felt that she finally stopped shaking, and her head felt much more comfortable.

    "Princess."

    "Princess."

    "Wake up, princess, we are here."

    "Princess."

    Su Wan felt as if there were mosquitoes buzzing in front of her all the time, it was so annoying, and the noise made her brain hurt even more.

    Unable to bear it, she opened her eyes reluctantly, only to realize that she was in the carriage, and the light from outside came in through the window, which was very dazzling.

    "Princess, are you awake? Here we are."

    It was only then that Su Wan remembered that she had promised Li Lin to come to his place to see the birthday gift he had prepared, and she was just in the carriage.

    She stretched out her hand and pressed her head, as if she felt more pain.

    But since we are here, we can't just leave now, we have to go and have a look first, and if there is nothing wrong, we can just go back immediately.

    "Help me up."

    "yes."

    Su Guan was supported by Xiao Sang to get out of the carriage, while Xiao Mo and Li Lin were already waiting beside, and when they saw her get down, they reached out to support her.

    When she stepped on the ground, she felt that her feet were weak, her head was dizzy, and she felt very uncomfortable.

    Seeing her like this, Li Lin frowned: "What's wrong? Is there something uncomfortable?!"

    Su Wan hurriedly said: "I'm fine, I just feel a little dizzy from the bumps in the carriage, Mr. Li don't have to worry."

    "It's really all right?!" Li Lin saw that her face was extremely pale, and even the makeup on her face couldn't hide it at this moment.

    "Of course, maybe I can still lie to you."

    Li Lin gave her a fixed look, and then said: "Forget it, if you feel uncomfortable, just remember to tell me."

    Su Wan nodded: "Don't worry, I am a person who loves me very much."

    Li Lin was a little relieved, and led her to the yard.

    The courtyard where Li Lin lives is in a secluded alley, surrounded by courtyards of similar size and size. The courtyard with two entrances is not big, but it is enough for him to bring a few people.

    Li Lin took her to a reception room in the front yard, first ordered someone to serve tea, and then spoke to her.

    "I came to the imperial city to take the imperial examination before, and I lived here with a few friends. After the spring, those who passed the exam also moved out, and those who failed the exam set off to return home. Now I am the only one left."

    "I'm used to living here, so I never moved again."

    "After a few days, I will move to Qingfeng Bieyuan."

    Su Wan drank warm tea, her head felt better, she nodded and said, "That's fine."

    Although Qingfeng Bieyuan said it was a reward from His Majesty, he did not give it to Su Wan directly, which means that it will be regarded as the Li family's residence, and it is estimated that it will be married here in the future, so it is good for Li Lin to live in it.

    Su Wan asked him: "My grandfather's birthday, what kind of birthday gift did you prepare?"

    Li Lin smiled: "I'll take you to see it."

    "Very good."

    So the two went with a group of people.On the wall, Li Lin prepared a set of armor for Jin Ninggong's birthday, with layers of coldness shining from the silver cold light on it.

    Li Lindao: "This is the armor from Licheng. It is made of strange materials and extremely strong. It can be said that it is invulnerable. Although your grandfather has retired now, he should like this."

    Su Wan didn't understand this, but seeing the exquisite workmanship, he wanted to reach out to touch it, but he held it down: "I'll come, be careful not to hurt your hand."

    Li Lin took off the helmet of the armor, and Su Wan stretched out her hand to touch the red tassels on her head. She sighed and said, "I've heard of some, the armor in Licheng is the most famous for its puppet tricks, so many generals use it  I am proud of a set of armor, if my grandfather could get this set when he was young, he would not have to suffer so many injuries."

    "What I get now is just a souvenir."

    Duke Ning of Jin handed over his military power, so he made up his mind to step down and stop participating in these things in the future. In the future, he might never have the chance to wear his battle robe again.

    Su Wan smiled: "But grandfather should like it, I thank Mr. Li on behalf of grandfather."

    "I heard that Licheng has always been xenophobic. Things like armor are rarely sold outside. Countries don't get much from them. If you can get one, I'm afraid it took a lot of thought."

    Li Lin smiled and said: "You should bother, your family is rich, and there is no shortage of things that ordinary money can buy. After thinking about it, these are the only things that can make my father-in-law happy.  There is no need for Miss Six to worry."

    "Miss Liu, look at the gift I prepared, is it suitable or not?!"

    Su Wan thought of the letter she had written to him, and her face flushed slightly: "Naturally it is suitable, among other things, in Dongzhao, only His Majesty has a set of Jiawei forged from the city, and no one else has it."

    Li Lin chuckled: "The armor in Licheng is never for sale. It is mostly used for exchange or as a favor. I happen to know a gentleman from Licheng, and I have a kind of kindness towards him. That's why I wrote this letter."  I went to beg him and asked him to send a set."

    "Young Master Li is bothering you."

    Su Wan was relieved when she heard that this gift was very good. She originally asked Xiao Sang to bring a thousand taels of silver. If this birthday gift was really bad, she would just buy another one.

    It seems that this Li Lin is more capable than she imagined.

    It seems that I am not poor, and I seem to have a lot of friends, and there are a lot of kind people.

    Su Wan breathed a sigh of relief, but felt a sudden pain in her head. She reached out to press her forehead, and her feet staggered and she was about to fall to the ground.

    Li Lin was startled, and quickly reached out to support her.

    "A Guan?!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 110 Cold Infusion

    ?

    Su Wanzhi felt her head hurt badly, as if someone was hitting it with a blunt knife. She wanted to say it was okay, but her hands and feet were so weak that she couldn't open her mouth, so she could only shake her head reluctantly.

    Xiao Sang and Xiao Li hurried up to support her.

    "Princess?!"

    "Princess?!"

    "Is the Princess okay?!"

    Li Lin let go of his hand, and ordered Xiaosang Xiaowan to help her to the arhat chair beside him, and he sat beside him and stretched out his hand to feel her pulse.

    Xiao Sang and Xiao Suan were in a panic at the moment. They were about to send someone to invite the doctor, but they were also surprised when they saw Li Lin stretch out his hand to feel Su Wan's pulse: "Mr. Li can see a doctor?!"

    Li Lin frowned: "Knowledgeable, minor ailments can still be treated, the sixth girl has a headache from the cold, how do you take care of her, the master doesn't even know when he's sick."

    Xiao Mo held a cushion for Su Wan to lean on more comfortably, and Xiao Sang explained: "When I woke up in the morning, the princess felt a little uncomfortable. The servant wanted to ask the doctor to come over quietly, but the princess refused."

    Su Wan also has concerns. She lives in the inner courtyard of the Jinning Mansion, and it is not easy to go out, especially when Zheng Daguangguang and Li Lin come out together. First, she needs to find a reason, and then she needs the consent of her elders.

    It was already agreed the day before that if she invited the government doctor over, Su Xun would definitely be alarmed, and even Wang shi, so she would not even think about going out today, and then she would have to take medicine to recuperate, not even in the near future  I'm about to go out.

    Li Lin was thoughtful, and naturally knew the reason when he heard the words. He was a little distressed, but he was not happy: "If you want to come out, you can come out at any time. If it doesn't work, I'll just go and visit her. If you are sick, you should take care of her."  rest."

    "You must not let her be so willful in the future, her body is important."

    "yes."

    Su Wan leaned on the pillow, rested for a while and became more comfortable, then said weakly: "Don't talk about them, I insisted on coming out."

    Li Lin frowned, seeing that her face was pale, so he asked her: "Is it better?!"

    Su Wan nodded: "Fortunately, I'll be fine after a short rest."

    Seeing that she was uncomfortable, Li Lin didn't dare to move her, so he ordered someone to boil a pot of boiling water, then took out a medicine bag, poured the fine brown medicine inside into a cup, poured it into the hot water and stirred it a few times.  The granules inside melted into the water, and passed over.

    "People of my ancestors like to go out and travel around the world. Sometimes people in the wilderness can't find medicine when they get sick, so the ancestors made people make this medicine. It can relieve pain, drive away wind and cold, and headache. You drink some, and you will be fine after a rest.  gone."

    Su Wan thought, isn't this a cold medicine?  !

    But remembering that he might have an ancestor who was also time-traveling, he felt that this thing he had was not a medicine for cold medicine, but it was much simpler than some telescope.

    Su Wan weighed cold medicine and traditional Chinese medicine in his mind, and chose the former without any hesitation.

    "Thank you."

    As she spoke, she was about to drink.

    "Princess!" Xiao Sang was taken aback, and wanted to reach out to stop her, but she didn't know how to speak.

    How can I let the master drink the medicine outside indiscriminately? What if something happens?  !

    Xiao Sang hesitated to speak.

    Su Wan looked at her: "What's wrong?!"

    Li Lindao: "It's just a medicine to dispel wind and cold. It's nothing to use. If you go back now, you'll have to watch the doctor prepare the medicine first. I'm afraid it will take two hours to drink the medicine. By then, your master will be burnt out.  "

    "This morning, I found out that the master was not feeling well, so I should have gone to the doctor. Let her hold on like this for several hours."

    Xiao Sang's face turned pale in vain.

    Su Wan patted Xiao Sang's hand, and said: "Okay, don't blame her, I wanted to see you, so I asked them to help hide it."

    Li Lin was indeed a little angry, feeling that these two people failed to take good care of his master, but since Su Wan said this, it was hard to say any more.

    He persuaded: "Drink your medicine quickly. If Ah Wan wants to see me next time, you can call me anytime. Just don't push yourself too much."

    He still likes a healthy Aguan.

    Su Wan nodded: "I see."

    As she said that, she obediently drank the potion. It was quite hot when she drank it. She drank it in small sips. The taste was slightly bitter and sweet, but it was still tolerable.

    After drinking it, I feel my stomach is warm and very comfortable.

    Li Lin ordered someone to bring some candied fruit over.?, let her eat one, and then said: "You can rest here for a while, if you feel sleepy, close your eyes and fall asleep, anyway, there is still time, so I am not in a hurry to go back."

    Li Lin originally planned to take her out for a walk after seeing Jia's stomach, but now it seems that it is not appropriate, let her rest for a while, and send her back when she feels better.

    "I'm right next door." Li Lin told Xiao Sang and Xiao Mo, "Take good care of your girl."

    "yes."

    Li Lin went out of the room, and then ordered someone to fetch a clean quilt and bring it in. Xiao Sang and Xiao Mo moved the table from the Arhat chair, and laid out a cushion for Su Wan to sleep for a while.

    After taking the medicine, Su Wan felt warm in her body. She was so dazed that she couldn't even open her eyes. She thought to herself, let's sleep for a while. Anyway, it's not a big deal. Being embarrassing in front of Li Lin is nothing to be ashamed of.  Anyway, that's how she is.

    However, I can no longer stay at home in the future, and I need to exercise well, otherwise, I will get sick just by blowing the wind, which is too weak.

    Because Su Wan was resting here, Li Lin was reading and waiting in the next room, and the two guards were also arranged to sit aside.

    About half an hour later, when Su Wan woke up, her head didn't hurt anymore, and she felt refreshed.

    However, because the place was a little strange, she was at a loss for a moment, and then remembered that she had fallen asleep in Li Lin's yard. Thinking of this, she blushed a little.

    "Princess, is it better?!"

    "I'm fine, don't worry about me." Su Wan sat up, and Xiao Li hurriedly arranged her clothes and re-haired her.

    Xiao Sang breathed a sigh of relief: "The princess is fine, so I can rest assured."

    Su Wan said: "By the way, you can talk to those two guards in a while, and tell them not to tell father about this. Otherwise, not only you, but also them will be punished, and even Mr. Li will be punished by his father."  Happy."

    If Su Xun knew that Su Wan had run out because of illness, the first one would ask two personal servants, and the second one would be the guard.

    So many people can't see that the master is unwell for such a long time, what's the use?

    In the end it was Li Lin, because of Li Lin, Su Wan ran out, and he would naturally be implicated.

    "Anyway, I'm fine now, and I can't see anything."

    "You certainly don't want your father to dislike Young Master Li, do you?"

    Xiao Sang was silent for a moment, and then heard Su Wan say: "This is just one time, next time I will definitely listen to you, and I will never be brave."

    After a while, Xiao Sang said: "The princess must keep his word. In the future, don't be like today. You almost scared me and Xiaolian." (Remember this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 111 You can rest assured

    ?

    These two people were worried about whether something would happen to their master, worried about his safety, and secondly, they thought about their own situation. If something happened to Su Wan, the two of them would definitely end up with nothing good.

    Although the two of them live by Su Wan's side, their lives are many times better than those of others. They also read and wrote with Su Wan when they were young, and they don't have to do any rough work on weekdays. The most they can do is to make tea.  It's all about combing the master's hair.

    But as personal servants, if the master has anything to do, they are the first ones to question him.

    Even if the master sneezed yesterday and ate a few extra pieces of snacks, he should pay attention.

    "It counts." Su Wan didn't want them to be embarrassed, so she said, "Don't worry, this is just one time, and there will definitely be no such thing in the future."

    Xiao Sang hesitated for a moment, bit her lips and said: "Then servants will go and talk about it, and tell them not to tell the third master, it's just that this matter is a bit difficult."

    Su Wan said: "Then you can go ahead and talk about it. It's inconvenient to give them any benefits. If I can bribe someone, I don't want them to stay with my father. I just say that I don't want my father to worry."

    "good."

    Xiao Sang went out to talk to the two guards, while Xiao Man re-combed Su Wan's hair in a bun, and put the jade hairpin back on her head to fix the bun.

    After tidying up, the two came out of the house and went to the next room to drink tea. At this time, the door of the house was open, and people standing in the yard could see what the people in the house were doing.

    Li Lin was reading a book, sitting quietly on the chair, when he heard footsteps, only Su Wan came out, he raised his eyes to see Su Wan coming, covered the injured book and put it aside, stretched out his hand to give  She poured a cup of warm water.

    "Is Miss Six better?!"

    "It's better." Su Wan sat down opposite him, her mouth was a little dry, and she took a sip of warm water, feeling her mouth was much more comfortable.

    Thinking of just now, she felt a little embarrassed: "Did I scare Mr. Li just now?! In fact, I don't get sick often on weekdays. It's just that I ate too much yesterday, couldn't sleep at night, and blew a cool breeze. ?¡­¡±

    Li Lin said with a smile: "The sixth girl should also pay attention to it. You must not sleep at night. If you really can't sleep, let the people below read the poems from the story book, and you will fall asleep easily. If it is not good, let the government doctor dispatch some.  Medicinal food to soothe the nerves, eat some during the day, and it is easy to sleep well."

    "Don't stay in the house all the time during the day, just take a walk in the yard."

    The girl of the Great Clan has always been raised delicately, and similarly, she is also a little delicate. He hopes that she will be healthy and free from illness and pain.

    Su Wan blushed slightly: "I will definitely walk more after I go back."

    "Don't worry too much." Li Lin saw that she was regretful and tangled, smiled, and said, "Hold out your hand, and I'll show you."

    "Oh, good." Su Wan stretched out her hand, just exposing her wrist, and Li Lin put his slender fingers on her pulse. After a while, he smiled, "It's nothing, I'm taking the medicine  Here are two packs for you, drink one pack in the afternoon, drink the other pack before rest at night, and you will feel better tomorrow."

    "Boil the water, brew it and drink it."

    Su Wan's body is fine, like most of the daughters of noble families, she is delicate and delicate, Li Lin thought, should I prescribe her two sets of health-enhancing medicines, fearing that the Duke of Jinning would not  Let her eat these.

    Su Wan's eyes lit up when she heard the words. She had been taking the medicine for a long time since she traveled through time, and she felt like throwing up when she smelled the medicine, but don't take it, because she couldn't stand it herself.  How wonderful it is to be able to cure diseases without suffering.

    "I have written down what Mr. Li said, and I will definitely take good care of myself."

    "Well, you really should take good care of yourself." Seeing that she wanted to drink water again, he stretched out his hand and held down the teacup, "It's getting colder, so don't drink it."

    As he spoke, he mixed some hot water for her before letting her drink it.

    Su Wan took a sip, the water temperature was really suitable, it was slightly hot but not hot to the mouth, when he drank it, he felt hot all over his body.

    He was gentle and considerate, and Su Wan was happy, feeling that even in modern times, there are no such high-quality young people.

    She is extremely lucky.

    "Thank you."

    "Miss Six, you are welcome."

    Li Lin had intended to take her out for a walk before, but she was not feeling well, so he had no choice but to give up. The two sat and talked for a while, and Li Lin proposed to send her to the Jinning Mansion for a rest.

    Su Guan also hasI was tired and felt that I was in a bad state, so I agreed.

    So, at the beginning of noon, Li Lin sent Su Wan back to Jinning Duke's Mansion, and told her to drink plenty of warm water and remember to take medicine.

    Su Wan wrote down one by one, as if I was very obedient.

    Li Lindao: "Go back and rest, I'll go to see the third master and tell him about your situation."

    Su Wan blinked: "No, it's better not to tell my father, he will be worried if he knows."

    Li Lin looked at her indifferently, and Su Wan felt that his head was getting bigger. She just asked Xiao Sang to persuade the two guards not to make small reports. Is he going to die by himself?  !

    "But, but, but if my father finds out, he will definitely be angry. At that time, you will not be left behind."

    Seeing her like this, Li Lin wanted to reach out and touch her head, but he didn't dare, so he pressed the corner of his mouth and said: "If you keep it from the third master, he will definitely be even angrier when he finds out."

    "The third master is also concerned about you, well, don't worry, I'll just settle this matter."

    Su Wan glanced at him with some surprise: "Really?!"

    Logically speaking, shouldn't this kind of trouble be over if it can pass?  What is he doing here?  !

    "Of course it's true." Li Lin planned to have a talk with Su Xun, take good care of Su Wan's body, and make her healthier in the future, but he wouldn't tell her about these things.

    "You can rest assured."

    Su Wan saw that he knew everything by heart and didn't care about it. Although she had some doubts in her heart, she didn't continue to entangle this matter with him, and really handed over the matter to him.

    "Well."

    Su Guan went back to Guanyuan to rest, and Li Lin went to Yuhuayuan to see Su Xun, and talked to Su Xun about some problems in private, hoping to support her body.

    Su Xun frowned after listening to Li Lin's words, but he hadn't thought about it. After all, the noble daughters are almost like this, only one or two lively ones are considered different.

    However, as Li Lin said, the body is too weak to get sick easily. He thought about Su Wan's sick and pitiful appearance, and his heart ached.

    "How are you doing?!"

    Li Lindao: "Jing Yuan can invite a famous doctor to come over and take a look at Miss Six, and then take care of her body. In the future, Miss Six will definitely be healthy." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 112 Su Ran Wants to Host a Poetry Concert in Qingfeng Bieyuan

    ?

    Su Wan didn't know anything about this, if she knew that Li Lin was looking for Su Xun to take care of her body, and might give her hard medicine, she would definitely stretch out her little paws to scratch him.

    Probably after taking Li Lin's cold granules, she felt warm and a little sleepy, so she simply took off her make-up, changed her clothes and went to rest.

    It was already afternoon when I woke up.

    Xiao Sang and Xiao Li asked her to get up, ate something, boiled a pot of boiling water, brewed and stirred the fine particles in the infusion into the water, left it for a while, and then drank it in small sips.

    "Mr. Li went to see my father, but what happened?!"

    Xiao Sang shook her head: "There is nothing to do, Mr. Li just sat down for a cup of tea, then took his leave and left."

    Xiao Sang was apprehensive for a moment, and then said: "By the way, princess, when you were asleep earlier, the palace sent a post."

    "In the palace?!" Su Wan was taken aback for a moment, but she didn't expect any happy event in the palace to invite her recently.

    Xiao Sang bit the bullet and said, "It's the East Palace."

    Donggong's post?  !

    Su Wan frowned, and asked Xiao Sang to bring over the invitation: "Did grandma and father read it?!"

    Xiao Sang walked over and brought over the tea table with the posts on it, but when she heard the words, she said: "I have never read it, the letter was sent here directly, and it was said that it was for the Princess, and the servant did not dare to make up her own mind before the Princess woke up.  , This post has been checked by servants, and there is nothing wrong with it."

    Su Wan picked up the post and opened it, her face turned cold in an instant, and she was so angry that she squeezed the veil tightly.

    Seeing her like this, Xiao Sang knew it was not a good thing, so she anxiously asked her: "Princess, what is it?!"

    "Su Ran wants to borrow Qingfeng Bieyuan to hold a poetry meeting!" Su Wan gritted her teeth, her small face was a little gloomy, "I didn't provoke her, but she won't let me go."

    Xiao Sang's expression also changed at that time: "What? Borrowing the breeze to leave the courtyard?! That is absolutely impossible!"

    Qingfeng Bieyuan was bestowed by His Majesty, and it will be the house of the princess and Mr. Li in the future. Now Mr. Li has not lived in it yet, so there is no reason to lend it to others for a poetry meeting.

    If it is some other courtyard that no one lives in, you can borrow it if you borrow it, but this courtyard will be occupied by people in the future, and the owner has not lived in it, but it is used by others first. It is really shameless, but she dared to open this  mouth.

    "Mr. Li has planted a lot of flowers for the princess, and the princess hasn't even taken a look at it yet!"

    Su Wan squeezed her sleeves angrily, pursed her lips and did not speak.

    If Su Ran wanted her to borrow Qingfeng Bieyuan in her own name, she would never agree, but this time, she sent the post in the name of Donggong, if she didn't agree, she would be offended  Prince.

    The prince is not a good thing, but he is a high-ranking and powerful person, so he cannot be easily offended. Su Wan does not want to offend such a person.

    But if she borrowed it, she was very unwilling, and felt extremely aggrieved.

    It's fine if it's something else, but Qingfeng Bieyuan was discussed carefully with Li Lin and repaired according to their preferences. After that, Li Lin will move in there, and they will even get married there.

    This is a place for the two of them!

    Su Wan clenched her fingers, her face turned blue and then pale, and finally bit her lip firmly.

    After thinking about it for a second, she felt that she was going to be blackened and tried her best to deal with Su Ran.

    Xiao Mo suggested from the side: "Princess, if you don't leave this matter to the madam and the third master, with the madam around, she will definitely not succeed, even the crown prince, then you have to give three points of face."

    Su Wan frowned: "It's not easy for the family to offend the prince at this time."

    Duke Ning of Jin and the family of Wang intend to stay out of the matter, and they will not get involved with anyone. They can neither get close to the prince nor the king of Sui. Similarly, for the sake of future stability, these two people can't be offended.

    "Could it be possible to lend out the other courtyard? This is the hard work of you and Mr. Li!" Xiao Mo was also indignant, thinking that Su Ran was shameless and went too far.

    Su Wan sat there thinking for a while, her brows and eyes relaxed slightly. She had forgotten one thing. At this time, the prince was probably also afraid of the Duke of Jinning. If the Wang family refused, he would definitely not say anything, but  He will definitely hold a grudge in his heart. If he gains power in the future, the Duke of Jinning will be in danger.

    Although she is unwilling at the moment, as a daughter of the Su family, even though she took over halfway, the family is also the relatives of the original owner.  Treating her friendly brothers and sisters like this, Li Shi also treats her well now.

    So how can sheIt's not reconciled, and it can't put the Su family in such danger because of a yard.

    She felt that she was like the Wang family back then, Su Ran was like the Su Fu and Yang family who were aggressive and did all kinds of bad things back then, and the Qingfeng Bieyuan was the poor and innocent Su Ling.

    Su Wan closed her eyes.

    Fortunately, Qingfeng Bieyuan is just a yard. Although it took her and Li Lin a lot of time, if she abandoned it, although she would feel distressed, it would not be painful.

    However, if she borrowed it, how would she explain it to Li Lin?  !

    "Princess?!"

    Su Wan put the post in Xiao Sang's hand: "Send it to grandma, let grandpa and grandma decide."

    Xiao Sang nodded: "The servant girl will go now, and I will definitely deliver it to Madam in person.".

    At this moment in the East Palace, the Crown Princess Song was talking to the third girl of the Song family. The hall was quiet. The Crown Princess was wearing a red palace dress, and two phoenixes were inserted on the majestic emerald peak.  Shaking, tinkling.

    The Crown Princess is only twenty-five years old this year. When she was young and beautiful, it was the makeup that portrayed her in a dignified manner. Just sitting there, the aura of the crown prince and concubine overwhelmed the audience.

    The Song family was started by Song Taifu. Before the Taifu was a Jinshi, he was very inconspicuous in front of the first emperor, and then he was accused of being a mentor to the current emperor. Later, the emperor ascended the throne and appointed him as a Taifu.  He trusted him in every way, and when the prince was old, he asked him to teach the prince.

    In fact, although Song Taifu is the emperor's Taifu, he is more than ten years older than the emperor, and he is still in good health, and he is worried about the emperor.

    Song Taifu has two sons, the crown princess Song Wanting and the third daughter Song Pingting are the eldest daughters of the first wife, and they are sisters. Song Pingting is only fifteen years old now, which is ten years younger than the crown princess. Therefore, the crown princess also  I love this girl so much.

    At this time Song Pingting, the third girl of Song Dynasty, laughed tut-tut: "Sister, you don't know, that bitch really wrote a letter to Jinning Duke's mansion to borrow the Qingfeng Bieyuan from the sixth girl, so that she, Mrs. Zhenhua  The reincarnation's reputation has been further improved, and she has become the most talented woman in the imperial city.

    "Sister, tell me, if the crown prince finds out, can he forgive her?!" (Remember this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 113 The Song Sisters' Plan

    ?

    The princess also hates Su Ran very much. Ever since Su Ran entered the East Palace, she has basically taken over the crown prince's favor. Now the crown prince even comes to her in a perfunctory way.  There were some smiles on the face.

    She scolded and said: "You, you are always reckless in doing things, so impulsive, if people find out, what should you do?!"

    Song Pingting smiled sweetly: "Sister, don't worry, I only dare to say such things here, and naturally I wouldn't dare to go elsewhere."

    "Su Ran, a bitch who dares to compete with her sister, she deserves to die, and so does Su Wan, but she refuses to borrow Qingfeng Bieyuan if she asks her. Now if she doesn't want to borrow it, she can't help it.  Now, in her heart, she must be dying of anger."

    "And that Murong Xian dares to look down on me, what kind of onion is he!"

    Song Pingting is not a good person either. On weekdays, she looks innocent and gentle on the outside, but she is not lacking in means and scheming in private. Her sister is the crown princess and has been in the East Palace for many years. How could it be possible?  Raise her to be innocent.

    "Sister, the prince actually wanted me to marry into the Su family on purpose. He really thinks highly of the Su family. Does he still want our Song family and the Su family to work together? It's really beautiful!"

    The crown prince once mentioned that the Song family would marry Song Pingting to Su Jian, so that the two families would become in-laws. In the future, he would have the crown princess and Su Ran, and the Song family and the Su family would become in-laws, so he would not have to worry about the conflict between the two families.

    It's really a beautiful idea, not to mention that the crown prince would not agree, neither would the Song family, and even the Su family would not let a person named Song enter the Su family's door.

    Now the Su family doesn't care about Su Ran at all, and the crown prince wants to win over the Su family, but the Su family doesn't buy it.

    "Don't offend Murong Xian. The Murong family is not easy to mess with now. As for your matter, it's just that the crown prince has this idea. Su Liangdi gave him a better choice, and a girl from the Sun family is more suitable."

    Su Ran is not a fool either. If the daughter of the Song family were to marry into the Su family, the Su family of the Song family would become in-laws, and she would be subservient to the princess for the rest of her life.  Going to Su's house, it would be better for her to form an alliance with the prince's grandfather's family.

    "The Sun family, which one is it?! Could it be Sun Qin? That woman? Isn't Su Ran crazy?!"

    Sun Qin is the prostitute daughter of the Sun family. The Sun family is not successful, but there are many heirs. There are more than twenty men and women. Sun Qin is the only unmarried pro daughter. She is eighteen years old this year.  However, she never got married.

    Her character is unruly and rude. It was even rumored that she had an affair with a guard and had an affair with a concubine brother. At that time, it was spread so clearly that she couldn't get married now, and she became an old girl at home.

    Su Ran actually proposed to the crown prince to marry Sun Qin to Su Jian. Could it be that she is crazy? No matter how bad Song Pingting is, she still thinks that the current Su family is a good family, and Su Jian is an excellent husband-in-law candidate.  Young master, here is the top one.

    If it weren't for the relationship between the two families, she would have to think about it. Su Ran threw such a woman to Su Jian, wouldn't she kill him.

    The Crown Princess sneered: "My good sister, you think Su Ran is your elder sister, I treat you so well, she only cares about her own happiness, not her family's life and death."

    If Sun Qin married Su Jian, Su Jian would be ruined for the rest of his life.

    In her previous life, Su Fu, in order to gain the crown prince's favor and consolidate her status, acted like a madman. She helped the crown prince to give Sun Qin to Su Jian, and spent a lot of effort to persuade Su Jian and the Su family to let Su Jian marry him.  Sun Qin entered the door.

    This also happened. Later, Sun Qin married Su Jian with a big belly. Soon after they got married, they were found to be pregnant, and the Su family became the laughing stock of the Imperial City.

    Sun Qin was still arrogant and unreasonable. At that time, because of the prince's pressure, Su Fu cried and begged for compromise. Su Jian dared not send Sun Qin home because of Su Fu, so Sun Qin caused more disgusting things later on.  It was so hasty to recommend a lifetime until death.

    For her own selfish desires, Su Fu ruined her eldest brother's life, and dragged the Su family into the storm. In the end, the family was wiped out, and she herself died.

    If Su Fu felt remorseful and filled with hatred when she died, she shouldn't have believed the prince's rhetoric and rushed forward without hesitation, but she never thought that her parents and relatives died because of her, and her brother's life was completely ruined by her hands.  superior.

    After she was reborn, she only wanted to seduce Zhao Mingyan, the powerful and powerful King Zhao in the future, but she didn't want to properly compensate her family. Instead, she always caused troubles to upset her family.

    Song Pingting smiled: "How can she compare with my sister, besides, my sister is my own sister, so Su Ran is just a member of the second room of the Su family.Concubine daughter, she is different from Su Jian even her grandmother, I am afraid that I wish Su Jian could not do well.  "

    The Crown Princess thought about it too: "You're right. Fortunately, Su Jian and Murong Xian have made a marriage. There is nothing wrong with Sun Qin. Don't be jealous of Murong Xian because of this. My sister will find a better one for you."

    Song Pingting nodded: "I know."

    Song Pingting has a good impression of Su Jian, but she also knows that this is impossible, she just feels a little unhappy.

    People like Su Jian are born to take advantage of that shrew Murong Xian.

    "Sister, tell me, then, Su Wan, can you lend Qingfeng Bieyuan to Su Ran? If you borrow it, Su Ran will hold a poetry meeting in Qingfeng Bieyuan. Wouldn't she be beautiful at that time? If it makes her reputation even better  Lou, wouldn't the prince dote on her even more?"

    The Crown Princess smiled: "It is said that the Qingfeng Bieyuan was given to the two by His Majesty. I heard about it, Mr. Li, right?"

    "Yes, Mr. Li."

    "Then Mr. Li has hired someone to repair it, and it is said that he has planted a lot of flowers that Princess Wen Xiao loves. The Su family has been watching this, so Su Ran wants Su Wan to use Qingfeng Bieyuan to hold a poetry meeting for her, you  What is the reaction of the Su family?!"

    Song Pingting said: "It must be unhappy, isn't this bullying?!"

    "No, you also think she is bullying."

    Song Pingting originally planned to let Su Ran's people hear that she wanted Su Wan to borrow the Qingfeng Bieyuan and was rejected, so that Su Ran could think about it, and then asked Su Wan to borrow the Qingfeng Bieyuan to hold a poetry meeting to accumulate fame for herself  .

    Su Ran is known as a talented girl of little Zhen Hua, if she can hold a poetry meeting in Mrs. Zhen Hua's Qingfeng Courtyard, and write a few poems, she will be famous all over the world from then on.

    Su Ran was naturally very excited, so she made a move.

    Therefore, Song Pingting also achieved her goal, and at the same time, she avenged Su Guan's reluctance to borrow Qingfeng Bieyuan to give her revenge.  Secondly, just thinking that the prince still wants to win over the Su family at this time, if the prince knows about this, he will definitely not be able to spare Su Ran.

    She did it after thinking about it, but if the Su family happily lent the Qingfeng Bieyuan to Su Ran, wouldn't that mean giving Su Ran a ladder so that she could climb higher?  !  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 114 You just do another thing for me

    ?

    "The Su family won't borrow it." The Crown Princess affirmed.

    "The Su family made up their minds not to participate in these matters. For this reason, even the two sisters, Su Ling and Su Ran, did not recognize each other. If they borrowed the Qingfeng Bieyuan, in the eyes of outsiders, it would be the Jinning government's relationship with the prince.  Good information, therefore, even if they want to offend the prince, they will not borrow it."

    The Su family is not the Song family, the crown princess is the crown prince's concubine, the first wife, and the Song family is the prince's wives' family. It is a family that is both prosperous and ruined with the prince. There is no second choice.

    Others said that the failure of the concubine brought disaster to the wife's family, but not to the concubine's family.

    So the Su family didn't worry about being affected, and there were even some rumors in the market that Su Ran was not the fifth girl of the Jinning mansion at all, and the fifth girl of the Jinning mansion had died in the temple.  True and false are hard to tell.

    Song Pingting's eyes lit up when she heard the words: "Since the matter can't be completed, then I can rest assured, sister, how can we let the prince know about this matter?!"

    The concubine took a sip of tea slowly: "There is no rush, the prince knows about it, since it hasn't happened yet, Su Ran can't be moved, you just do another thing for me."

    "Sister, please tell me."

    "After you go back, discuss it with your father and ask him to arrange for some people to spread the word about Su Liangdi's poetry meeting in Qingfeng Bieyuan."

    "Mrs. Zhen Hua is famous all over the world as a talented woman, and she is known as the number one talented woman. Since Su Ran is going to hold a poetry meeting in Mrs. Zhen Hua's Qingfeng Bieyuan, who doesn't want an invitation card? Let's see what she should do when the time comes."  How to end."

    In this way, if Su Ran can't borrow Qingfeng Bieyuan, she will lose a lot of face, and even the crown prince will blame her for it, and falling out of favor is possible.

    If the Su family is unwilling, Su Ran will use the crown prince's name to borrow it. In the future, the Su family will resent Su Ran and the prince, and if the prince fails to win over the Su family, they will also complain about Su Ran.  If he wins over, how long can he pamper Su Ran?  !

    The Crown Princess doesn't care about Su Wan. In her opinion, although Su Wan has been named princess, she is still a small person. What she has to deal with is Su Ran, who is competing for favor with her.

    Song Pingting was even more in a good mood when she heard the words: "My sister has written down what my sister said, and my sister will go out of the palace immediately and go home and tell my father."

    Song Pingting left the palace excitedly, and rushed to Song's house without stopping.

    At this time, Su Guan of Jinning Duke's Mansion also got the news from Wang. Xiao Sang sent the invitation to Fupingyuan.  - refused.

    Xiao Sang was in a good mood when she came back to report: "Princess, Madam really loves the princess, and I can't see the princess being wronged."

    Su Wan's frown was also loosened: "Since it is the result of discussion between my grandparents, then I will listen to my grandparents."

    Su Guan is naturally not as considerate as Wang's in weighing the pros and cons. Since they are not afraid of offending the crown prince and say no, then let's say no.

    Su Wan asked Xiao Sang to grind the ink, and then wrote a letter of refusal to Su Ran, saying that Qingfeng Bieyuan hadn't rested yet, and if there was a chance in the future, he would invite her to sit in Qingfeng Bieyuan and have a few cups of tea.

    After writing the letter and drying it, put it in the envelope and hand it to Xiao Sang, and let her send it to Fuping Courtyard. Wang will naturally find a way to send it to Su Ran.

    When Su Ran received this letter, she sent it in the name of her aunt. Su Ran and Su Lin, your concubine Aunt Liu, really have no relationship.

    Although this person is the biological mother of this body, Su Ran felt that it was very troublesome for her to humbly serve as a concubine for others and keep silent after being bullied by the Jiang family.

    Sometimes Su Ran made her resist, but she had her own excuses, saying that her status was low, and it was her blessing to serve Su Lin and Jiang Shi, and she even persuaded Su Ran to accept her fate.

    How could Su Ran accept her fate? Who is she?  !

    She is Su Ran, the traveler in this world, the one who has the aura of the protagonist the most, she is Liangdi who has no choice but to be the prince at this time, but she also firmly believes that she is the heroine of this world, and she is destined to be extraordinary.  , is the one who wants to reach the top and become a winner in life.

    Although the prince liked her before, he wanted to marry Su Fu as his side concubine even more. He wanted to hide her and let her appear in front of others when the time was right. Later, things changed, and Su Fu didn't like the prince, and instead married Zhao  It is stated that we are engaged.

    And she herself was sent away by the Wang family because of her relationship with the prince, and in the end she became the prince's Liangdi in a daze.

    But it doesn't matter, probably because she wants to follow Su Niu Colu Ran's route of palace fighting, as long as the prince's heart still belongs to her, she will definitely be able to go to the end,Be a princess, or queen, or queen mother.

    Her life is destined to be complete, and everyone must surrender at her feet.

    So how could she accept her fate.

    Su Ran was not interested in the letter at first, so she didn't bother to read it. After hesitating again and again, she opened the envelope.

    She twisted her fingers holding the letter paper, read the contents of the letter at a glance, and then frowned tightly. After a long silence, she suddenly lost her temper, and swept the tea on the desk to the ground with her hands.

    "Su Wan! Good job Su Wan!"

    "What kind of thing do you think you are, even daring to refuse my affairs, and you really think that you are a princess!"

    Su Ran was so angry that she borrowed another courtyard from her so angrily, but she still refused, it's just another courtyard, what's the big deal.

    What kind of sisters, damn sisters!

    He is clearly a villain!

    Su Ran thought, when she came to power, she must look good.

    "The next time I see her again, I will definitely make her look good!"

    When the prince came to Su Ran's yard, he happened to see her lose her temper and throw something inside, as if she was very angry.

    The prince still likes Su Ran very much. This woman seems to be different. She always has some fresh ideas and words to make him happy. Therefore, he also cares and cherishes her very much.  Different women are his luck.

    Seeing her like this, she thought that a concubine in the Eastern Palace had provoked her again, so she hurried into the palace.

    "What's wrong with Ah Ran? Who made you so angry?!"

    Seeing the prince, Su Ran burst into tears, seeing how pitiful she could be, she hurriedly put down the vase that was about to fall on the ground, ran over to the prince and cried in the prince's arms.

    "Wuuu, Your Highness, Ah Ran is really pitiful. I originally thought that Sixth Sister was the one who treated me best in the Su family and would definitely help me. So I just mentioned borrowing Qingfeng Bieyuan from her to hold a poetry meeting.  She turned me down."

    "Everyone says that sisters love each other deeply, but they don't help me with even a small matter!"

    "Anyway, I am now His Highness's Liangdi, and she doesn't even give me this bit of face!"

    "Your Highness, Ah Ran is so sad!" (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 115: Is the Prince of Eastern Zhao in a panic?

    ?

    Su Ran cried to the prince for a while, saying that Su Wan was so stingy, but she didn't want to, she didn't even have any sisterhood, it was a waste of her being so good to Su Wan before.

    Then he said that if she holds a poetry meeting in Qingfeng Bieyuan, she will definitely win the championship with her talent, and when the time comes to secure the position of the number one talented woman in Eastern Zhao, what good will it do for her, and what good will it do for the crown prince  .

    The crown prince also wanted to establish a good relationship with the Duke of Jinning, thinking that he was just borrowing a yard, which was simply a trivial matter. As for whether Su Wan and Li Lin were willing, he would not let it go at all.  on heart.

    In the eyes of the prince, one is just a princess with a false name, and the other is a poor student with no status at all.

    So he said: "Those people don't know how to praise, so don't be angry, Ah Ran, Gu will definitely avenge you. As for the matter of Qingfeng Bieyuan, don't worry, the lonely man will go over with Gu's post.  Is it possible that I can still refuse Gu Bucheng."

    The Duke of Jinning dared to reject Su Ranhu's fake Huwei post, but it would be hard to say if the people around the prince took the prince's post over.

    Su Ran's eyes lit up when she heard the words, and she wept with joy: "Thank you, Your Highness, for making decisions for me."

    "It's all trivial things, don't cry anymore."

    "I won't cry anymore."

    After the crown prince coaxed Su Ran, he really ordered someone to take the post to the Jinning mansion, and asked the Jinning mansion to agree to borrow Qingfeng to leave the courtyard.

    The Wang family received the envoy, read the post again, and then smiled: "If His Highness the Crown Prince asks for it, the Jinning Duke's family will naturally not disagree."

    "It's just that your Excellency doesn't know that the Qingfeng Bieyuan was bestowed by His Majesty on Li Jiaerlang and Awan. This time, before Awan got married, the Qingfeng Bieyuan fell under the name of Li Jiaerlang."

    "Theoretically, it belongs to the Li family's courtyard. Although my family wants to marry the Li family, it is indeed impossible to be the head of the Li family. If His Royal Highness really wants to borrow Qingfeng to leave the courtyard, then you should ask Li Jiaerlang  , instead of coming to my Jinning mansion."

    The person sent by Bi is the guard next to the prince. His surname is Deng, let's call him Guard Deng.

    Guard Deng's expression remained unchanged when he heard the words, and he was about to drop water. He asked, "Is that really the case?!"

    Wang said: "Your Majesty Deng might as well go and check to see whose name the Qingfeng Bieyuan falls under. No matter how poor you are, you won't fool His Highness the Crown Prince with this matter."

    Since this courtyard is not under the name of the Duke of Jinning, the Duke of Jinning naturally has no control over it.

    Deng Huwei, as the prince's guard, has been with the prince since he was a child. No matter where he goes, it is very face-saving. This is something he has not done for the prince a few times, and it is still like this  It was a small matter, which made him look very bad.

    He said with a cold face: "In that case, I will report back to the prince and take my leave."

    "Master Deng, walk slowly."

    After Guard Deng left, Wang was so angry that he almost dropped the cup next to him, and immediately ordered someone to call Su Xun over, and told him about it.

    Mrs. Wang had a headache: "These people are one or two and they don't stop. It's really a sinful debt."

    Mrs. Wang even wondered if she had done some evil in her previous life, that's why she met these uneasy people who came to collect debts.

    Su Xun listened to Wang's words, frowned and thought for a while, and then advised her: "The matter has come to this, it should be taken one step at a time, mother doesn't have to worry."

    "After a while, I will send someone to tell Jing Yuan that if the Crown Prince sends someone to find him to borrow the Qingfeng Bieyuan, he will not be offended, so just borrow it. Before, we all thought that Qingfeng Bieyuan was a good place, but we didn't expect that there would be such things in the future."  question."

    "If the prince is accepted this time, and the other courtyard is borrowed, there must be others who want to borrow it in the future, and it is difficult to refuse at that time. Fortunately, the courtyard has not yet lived in, so it is better to find another courtyard to avoid embarrassment in the future."

    Naturally, Jinning's mansion does not lack this yard. In such a situation, it is also necessary to find another yard.

    However, Wang pondered: "The Qingfeng Bieyuan was bestowed by His Majesty, if I had known it earlier, I would not have chosen this courtyard."

    Mrs. Wang is also very annoying. After all, no one thought that it is just a yard, but so many things can happen, it is really very frustrating.

    Su Wan also told her before that Qingfeng Bieyuan has already planted a lot of flowers, and when the flowers bloomed, he went to Qingfeng Bieyuan to enjoy the flowers with her, but now

    It's too much for a lot of hard work to be ruined by others.

    Su Xun frowned, and then said: "Mother, don't worry too much. A Guan and Jing Yuan are not stubborn people. Fortunately, there is still time.Just a yard.  "

    "Let me tell Ah Wan about this matter, and I will also tell Jing Yuan."

    "That's good." Mrs. Wang was also tired, and with Su Xun's help, she felt relieved, "Then I will leave it to you at this time.  , after all, he took the trouble to repair it.¡±

    "If he is willing, our family will pay for another yard for him."

    Su Xun nodded: "I will talk to him."

    The mother and son chatted for a few words, and then Mrs. Wang continued to be busy preparing for Duke Jinning's birthday banquet. Su Xun went to Guanyuan and told Su Wan about it.

    Su Wan knew that the crown prince would intervene, if she didn't agree, the matter would be difficult, and she couldn't tolerate her agreeing or not agreeing.

    She said: "I understand what my father said. Although it is a pity, there are some things that you can't get without being reluctant."

    Su Xun said: "It's good that you understand. Your grandmother said that if Qingfeng Bieyuan cannot be used, I will find another house for you in the future."

    "I also sent someone to talk to Jing Yuan about this matter. He is a sensible person and definitely knows what to do."

    Su Wan nodded, feeling a little pity in her heart.

    The people sent by Su Xun here also went to the courtyard where Li Lin lived, and told Li Lin about the matter. Li Lin's face was slightly cold, and there was no smile in his eyes.

    "The third master said that the prince has intervened in this matter. If the prince sends someone to ask Mr. Li, Mr. Li has no way to refuse, so he just agrees."

    "The third master also said that once this yard is borrowed, and this opening is opened, there will be more people who want to borrow this yard in the future. Therefore, it is better to change a house.  Just open your mouth."

    The implication is that the Jinning government is willing to pay this money to buy another house for Li Lin.

    Li Lindao: "Thank you for the kindness of the third master. If the prince sends someone over, I will definitely respond. As for the matter of the house, if there is a need in the future, Lin will naturally speak up."

    After Li Lin sent the guests away, his expression turned cold instantly.

    "Could it be that the prince of Eastern Zhao is flustered in idleness, and now he dares to bully me. I want to see how he can hold a poetry meeting."

    "Nine debates."

    "The subordinate is here."

    "I remember that you have evidence that the prince collected money in Qingzhou?!"

    "That's true."

    "In this case, I will give him a big gift." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 116 Ah Wan, who dared to bully him, thought she didn't want to live anymore

    ?

    Li Lin was indeed very angry. In the past, when he walked the world alone, there were naturally people who wanted to bully him, but he didn't care much about it. After all, few people could make him suffer.

    But now, he and Su Wan chose the Qingfeng Bieyuan together. In the future, the two of them got married there, and now they have spent a lot of effort in repairing it. The prince stood up and said that he would borrow the Qingfeng  What kind of poetry meeting was held by the other courtyard for his Liangdi.

    The Qingfeng Bieyuan originally belonged to Zhao Qingshan, a famous scholar of the Eastern Zhao Dynasty, and his wife, Mrs. Zhen Hua. When they were alive, they mostly used it for banquets, so there was a saying of Qingfeng Bieyuan. Su Ran wanted to use Qingfeng Bieyuan to hold a poetry meeting, but  Just to improve your reputation.

    Li Lin immediately thought of Su Wan. Su Wan really liked Qingfeng Bieyuan very much. Now that something like this happened, she didn't know how sad she was.

    Li Lin still liked Su Wan's happy appearance, and his heart tightened when he thought that she might be sad.

    His eyes flickered, and then he remembered a few poems written by Su Ran, a so-called talented woman. The corners of his mouth were slightly pursed, and his eyes were slightly cold.

    Jiubian is usually laughing and joking, as if he has no distinction between superiority and inferiority, and he dares to attack his master, but once Li Lin loses his face, he dare not provoke him at all.

    He asked: "Young Master, where are you going to send it?!"

    "Then send it to King Sui." Li Lin narrowed his eyes, then sat down on a chair beside him, and poured himself a cup of tea, "By the way, about the Dragon Boat Festival, I can also give King Zhao some hints."

    After listening to Jiu Bian, his heartbeat stopped for a moment. The prince of Eastern Zhao is really unlucky. He is used to being arrogant, and he doesn't know whether he should offend him or not. After these two words, the young master wants to kill the prince!

    One is to collect money and increase taxes, regardless of the life and death of the people, and the other is to kill the king and father, disrespect the king and father, and have a vicious mind. If these two things are added together, the prince will die half of his life if he does not die.

    If the incident comes out, let alone the prince, it would be good to save his life.

    But Jiubian doesn't sympathize with the crown prince. As a crown prince, he has never learned the slightest bit of benevolence from a crown prince. He is arrogant and self-satisfied, bullying others, and even doing a lot of evil things in private. Such a person can also be a king.  It is estimated that it is not far from the death of the country.

    He lowered his head: "Yes."

    "Also." Li Lin pursed his lips slightly, "Didn't Su Liangdi, who entered the East Palace in Jinning's mansion, write a few poems, and she is known as a talented woman, right?!"

    Jiu Bian lowered his head: "It is true."

    "I remember those poems, which were used by the teachers in the city to enlighten the teaching, and a three-year-old child can also recite a few sentences." His tone was very light, "Although Licheng is exclusive, some people occasionally go there, bring a  It is not uncommon for the poems of this enlightenment to come back."

    "Since she wants to use Qingfeng Bieyuan to put gold on her face, let her not even be a talented woman."

    Ah Wan, who dared to bully him, thought she didn't want to live anymore!

    "yes."

    Li Lin ordered a few things in succession, breathed a sigh of relief, thinking of Su Wan in his heart, afraid that she would be sad at the moment, but he couldn't often go to Jinning Duke's mansion, so he wrote a letter,  He asked the cook to make some snacks and sent them over together.

    It was evening when Su Wan received Li Lin's letter, and the snacks brought by his servants were still hot.

    Su Guan was indeed a little uncomfortable before. After all, she and Li Lin had put a lot of thought into the Qingfeng Bieyuan, but fortunately, she is not the kind of person who likes to be entangled. Now that the matter is over, let's be happy  , don't dwell on this matter.

    So she simply studied with Xiao Sang Xiaoman about making fruit wine, read a lot of books, and asked Mrs. Li for advice, but she came up with a few ways to make fruit wine.

    After reading the letter, Su Wan was in a good mood, and even had a smile on her face.

    Xiao Sang made her happy, so he asked her: "Princess, what did Mr. Li say?!"

    "Mr. Li said that I don't have to worry about it. He naturally has a way to solve this matter."

    Xiao Sang was pleasantly surprised: "Really?!"

    Su Wan said: "Just, just don't care if he is real or not, just treat him as comforting me."

    Su Guan guessed that he was just comforting her. After all, the crown prince asked to borrow something, and whoever dared not borrow it would just borrow it. Su Guan would not blame Li Lin for being useless.  If there is no way, what can he do.

    "Huh?!" Xiao Sang was confused.

    Su Wan smiled: "Young Master Li gave me some dim sum. You divide it into four parts, send one part to grandma, one part to Yuhuayuan, and one part to A Luo."

    & nbsp; "Yes."

    Su Guan carefully read the contents of the letter again before putting it back into the envelope and into a special box for letters, and then asked Xiao Mo to grind the ink and wrote back a letter to Li Lin, telling him  Don't worry about her, she is fine now and won't be unhappy about it.

    The next day, the Crown Prince indeed sent someone to find Li Lin to borrow the Qingfeng Bieyuan. Li Lin responded with a smile, then turned his head and asked people to spread the news. At the same time, there was also a news that said  Su Ran is going to hold a Breeze Banquet in the Breeze Bieyuan, and she wants to invite so and so.

    As soon as the news came out, the imperial city was in an uproar.

    The bachelors and students in the whole imperial city, even the married women and the girls in the boudoir are eager to move, and many people are even asking how to participate in the Qingfeng Banquet.

    "This Breeze Banquet has never been held since President Zhao and Mrs. Zhen Hua passed away. The world once asked the descendants of the Zhao family why they didn't continue the style of their ancestors and continue this Breeze Banquet."

    "Principal Zhao's sons and grandchildren said that they are mediocre and inferior to their ancestors' talents. Naturally, they are not qualified to hold any breeze banquet, and the breeze banquet has become a swan song."

    "The Zhao family is indeed inferior to Mr. Qingshan and Mrs. Zhen Hua. Now guarding Qingshan Academy, it is also doing well."

    Qingshan Academy was founded by Zhao Qingshan and Mrs. Zhen Hua. After the two passed away, the children and grandchildren kept the teachings in mind and took teaching and educating people as their own responsibility.  It is one of the three major academies in Dongzhao.

    The world regrets that the Qingfeng Courtyard is closed, and the Qingfeng Banquet has become a swan song, but it is also quiet, but now, someone wants to hold a Qingfeng Banquet?  !

    Su Ran?  !  Who is this?  !

    What?  !  Prince Liang Di?  !

    A woman?  !  Or a concubine?  !

    When the students all over the world heard this, they almost jumped up and cursed.

    What the hell, dare to use the Breeze Banquet held by the Breeze Bieyuan!

    I heard that this Qingfeng Bieyuan was rewarded by His Majesty to someone else, and the prince came forward to borrow it.

    When King Zhao heard about this, his brows twitched several times: "What's going on?!" (Remember this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 117 Is the prince crazy?  !

    ?

    At this time, it was on the way to the early court of the Tai Chi Hall. King Zhao was walking aside, and several officials were walking beside him, talking about these things. After hearing the news, many students had already made a fuss.

    ?I think the crown prince is very absurd, asking a concubine to hold a breeze banquet, isn't this a slap in the face of the students all over the world, and it also tarnishes the reputation of the breeze banquet.

    However, what the world doesn't know is that before, Su Ran only wanted to use Qingfeng Bieyuan to hold a poetry meeting for a woman, so that she could gain the reputation of being the number one talented woman in Eastern Zhao.

    However, it was passed around, and I don't know if it was someone who made a mistake, or someone with a heart to make trouble, so it became a matter that Su Ran was going to hold a Qingfeng Banquet in Qingfeng Bieyuan.

    It is also rumored that there are noses and eyes, and so and so got the invitation!

    Several officials who were discussing at the side heard King Zhao speak, and someone replied: "It's about Emperor Su Liang who wants to hold a Qingfeng Banquet in Qingfeng Bieyuan."

    King Zhao frowned: "Didn't His Majesty give the Qingfeng Bieyuan to Princess Wenxiao?!"

    In fact, this was originally Li Lin's own house. It was just a name to give it or not. He knew about it, and His Majesty knew about it, but they pretended not to know.

    This young Patriarch Li doesn't know what he thinks, he won't go back to Li City when he gets married, and probably still wants to get married here.

    However, members of the Li family are always easy-going and easy-going, and it¡¯s not that they don¡¯t pay attention to these things. According to the family rules, the sons of the Li family were taken by their father to travel around when they were young.  Whatever your status, if you like it in your heart, you are married.

    Therefore, a few of Li's wives in the past were women from Licheng, and the others met during their travels, and they married and brought them back to Licheng.

    "Didn't it be given to Princess Wenxiao? I heard that the Crown Prince stepped forward and borrowed the Qingfeng Bieyuan for Su Liangdi."

    King Zhao's eyebrows twitched, and his expression changed: "Borrowed Qingfeng Bieyuan?! Who borrowed it from?!"

    "It seems to be someone from the Li family, Li Jingyuan, that's his name. I borrowed it from him. His Royal Highness first went to Jinning's mansion, and the people in Jinning's mansion said that the Qingfeng Bieyuan is not located in Jinning.  Under the name of the government, they can't control it, let him go to Li Jingyuan."

    King Zhao asked: "The prince has gone?!"

    The man felt that this question was a bit strange: "It wasn't His Royal Highness who went there himself, His Royal Highness sent someone there."

    King Zhao asked again: "Then Li Jingyuan borrowed it?!"

    The other party sighed and said: "How can you not borrow it? The prince personally sent someone to ask, even I can't say no, let alone Li Jingyuan."

    King Zhao's face darkened in an instant, and he almost scolded his mother: "Is the prince crazy?!"

    Father, for the sake of a woman, this is to offend Li Jingyuan, even my father dare not offend people like this!

    To die!

    King Zhao thought that the prince was pretty good before, although he wasn't too outstanding, but after all, the orthodox son didn't look crooked, but now that he heard that he did such a shitty thing for a woman, he was so angry that he wanted to take a stick  Hit him on the head.

    Those officials bowed their heads, King Zhao dared to scold the prince for being crazy, but they didn't dare.

    King Zhao said: "Okay, you go in first, I will look for the prince."

    "yes."

    Several officials walked quickly to the Tai Chi Hall, and King Zhao summoned a guard on the side.

    "Subordinates see the prince."

    "Okay, don't be too polite, I have something to ask for your help." King Zhao took a breath, and then said: "You wait here, if the prince comes, please tell me a word for him  He immediately stops the affairs of Qingfeng Bieyuan, and don't mess with that surnamed Li."

    The guard nodded in response: "This subordinate must bring it."

    "good."

    After King Zhao did this, he was still a little worried.

    People from Licheng don't get involved in the succession of the royal families of various dynasties, but if the prince offends him, what will he do with the prince?  !

    It is true that the members of the Li clan have always been easy-going, but if someone bullies them, they are really not easy to mess with.

    King Zhao entered the Taiji Hall worriedly. Before the emperor arrived, the adults who had already arrived in the Taiji Hall were talking about this matter together in twos and threes. Some officials even decided to impeach the prince.

    After a while, King Sui arrived first, followed by the prince. King Sui saluted King Zhao, "My nephew pays respects to the uncle."

    "There is no need to be too polite." King Zhao nodded, looking at King Sui's calm expression, thinking about the matter,?The king has not blended.

    The prince stepped on the steps of the Taiji Hall and saw King Zhao and King Sui talking, he couldn't help frowning: "What are the emperor and the fifth brother talking about?!"

    King Sui said: "The fourth brother is here."

    King Zhao said: "I didn't say anything, it's not just that the prince came."

    The prince took a fixed look at King Zhao, feeling a little puzzled in his heart. He also received what King Zhao ordered someone to pass on to him. He couldn't figure out what it meant all the way in.

    If you want to talk about Qingfeng Bieyuan, let him stop, so as not to make the scholars in the world angry, but tell him not to provoke Li Jingyuan, what happened?  !

    It's just a poor Juren who didn't even pass the Jinshi exam. If it weren't for the matter between him and Princess Wenxiao, no one would know which onion he was.

    What can't be offended, even if offended to death, that's not a problem, maybe he is a small juren, so what can he do.

    The prince sneered at this, thinking that King Zhao was meddling in his own business. Everyone knew that King Zhao and Duke Ning had a good relationship, and now they were going to be in-laws. Maybe he wanted him not to embarrass Li Jingyuan.

    As for the matter of Qingfeng Bieyuan, the prince doesn't care much, he would like Su Ran to use Qingfeng Bieyuan to accumulate fame. As for the anger of the students outside, he just finds it ridiculous.

    He is the grand prince of a country, the prince of a country, but he just used a small courtyard?  !  It's ridiculous how useless it is.

    What about Zhao Qingshan and Zhenhua, has already become ancient now.

    The prince didn't care much in his heart, as long as he was in power, no matter what these people said, they couldn't do anything against him anyway, even if the emperor found out, he would just reprimand him, and the matter would be over.

    "Your Majesty is here¡ª"

    A servant shouted, and the people in the Taiji Hall who had gathered together to talk stood in their seats one after another, and then knelt down to salute.

    "Long live my emperor, long live, long live¡ª¡ª"

    The emperor came from outside the door, with a group of guards and maids behind him. Zhao Mingzhan was following the emperor, wearing armor, and was the first guard around him.

    The emperor climbed up the steps and took the throne, while Zhao Mingzhan and other guards retreated to the two sides.

    "Your family is free from courtesy."

    "Thank you, Your Majesty."

    All the courtiers thanked the emperor for his kindness, and the emperor asked about several important matters in the early court today, and arranged them one by one, and the courtiers received the errands one by one.

    After the matter was dealt with, the emperor asked: "Is there anything else to do today? If there is nothing to do, I will retreat."

    At this time, a speaker stood up: "Your Majesty, I have something to play." (Remember the website of this site: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 118 Really... really ridiculous!

    ?

    When the emperor saw this speaker, he felt a bit of a headache. All the speakers in the procuratorate were like hard bones, and they would always remonstrate with death.

    However, the speaker also has the advantages of the speaker. After all, all of them are very straightforward, very strong, and they speak sincerely, unlike some officials who deceive others.

    This also gave him, the emperor, a pair of discerning eyes.

    But the speaker, when he didn't come out to speak, the emperor remembered their kindness, and felt that he loved Qing so much!

    If this came out, the emperor's head would hurt, and something would happen, so he became the Qing family.

    I'm sorry, it's not that I don't want to love you, as soon as you came out, I felt that you were going to make trouble for me.

    The emperor asked with a headache: "It's Zhen Qing's family, what's the matter with you?!"

    Lord Zhen stepped forward a few steps, then knelt down: "I want to report to Your Majesty, I have a book to play."

    "Say it."

    Mr. Zhen is sixty years old this year, and now he is an academician of the Metropolitan Procuratorate. He is in charge of the entire Metropolitan Procuratorate.  are afraid of him.

    Darren Zhen said: "I want to impeach His Highness the Crown Prince."

    The emperor's eyes froze, and his eyes changed: "Impeach the prince?! How is the prince?!"

    "Your Majesty, my lord, listen to the words, the concubine of the Crown Prince's East Palace wants to hold a Breeze Banquet in Qingfeng Bieyuan. Your Majesty also knows that this Qingfeng Bieyuan is the place where Mr. Zhao and Mrs. Zhen Hua hold a Breeze Banquet.  It is the place that I, Dongzhao, and even scholars in this world yearn for."

    "Your Majesty bestowed it on Princess Wenxiao and Mrs. Li. After all, Mr. Zhao and Mrs. Zhen Hua are gone, and the Qingfeng Banquet has become a swan song. But now, the crown prince borrowed the Qingfeng Bieyuan from Mrs. Li for  His concubine held a breeze feast."

    "It's really really absurd!"

    "Your Majesty, please look into it clearly and let the prince stop this matter quickly, so that the students all over the world will not be disappointed."

    Even the famous ancestors, the prince didn't respect them, and got a concubine to insult them. How could he know how he would treat them in the future.

    The students were angry. Firstly, they felt that the senior they admired and the sacred place in their hearts had been insulted. Second, they felt that the prince was absurd, and he was slapping all the students in the face.

    The emperor turned his head to look at the prince: "Prince, is there such a thing?!"

    The crown prince came out and said respectfully: "I report to my father, it is indeed true, but what Master Zhen said is not entirely true."

    "My son is the crown prince and the heir apparent, so he naturally understands the truth here. Talking about the Qingfeng Banquet is really absurd. My son's Su Liangdi just asked me to borrow this Qingfeng other courtyard to hold a poetry meeting for my daughter's family."  That's all."

    "The so-called Breeze Banquet is a banquet held by Mr. Zhao, and I dare not take it too seriously."

    Master Zhen said: "That's the case. Why is the poetry meeting of my daughter's family held in Qingfeng Bieyuan? Qingfeng Bieyuan doesn't even pay attention to what the world's students want. How can it be cheap for those women?"

    "It's just absurd!"

    The prince said: "Lord Zhen's words are wrong. This Qingfeng Bieyuan is Qingfeng Bieyuan, and Qingfeng Banquet is Qingfeng Banquet. Now Mr. Zhao and Mrs. Zhen Hua are gone, and Qingfeng Bieyuan has also been given by the father to become a private residence.  Don't say anything else, people will live in this Qingfeng courtyard in the future, why don't you say it, you can't live here."

    The emperor's face turned slightly: "What did you say? The yard I gave you?! When will I"

    King Zhao immediately reminded: "Your Majesty, you are the one who gave Princess Wen Xiao and Li Jingyuan the Breeze Courtyard."

    The emperor's expression paused, and his expression was wonderful for a while.

    By the way, the one with his name on it, the one with Li Jingyuan!

    The prince, did you offend Li Lin?  !

    At that moment, the emperor's eyes on the prince changed.

    The emperor didn't care about Zhao Qingshan and Zhenhua, but they were just two old men with a bit of fame and talent.

    This Zhao Qingshan is just a celebrity who founded Qingshan Academy. I don¡¯t know how many such celebrities there are. It¡¯s just a story of a breeze feast and harmony with his wife, which is respected by the world.

    A Qingfeng Bieyuan is really nothing to him, but he has even demolished several previous palaces, so he is afraid of a Qingfeng Bieyuan.

    However, the crown prince is too inexperienced in handling affairs. For such a trivial matter, he was impeached by the officials and even offended Li Lin.

    The emperor pondered for a while, and then asked the prince: "What does the prince think?!"

    theThe prince said: "My son thinks that since this Qingfeng Bieyuan has been given to the people below by the father, it is now a private house. Since it is a private house, it is only natural for the master to do what he does."

    "As for the poetry meeting held in Qingfeng Bieyuan, this is also the courtyard that I borrowed from Li Jingyuan. What I do is all my business and has nothing to do with others."

    Zhen Daren said: "Your Majesty, the prince's words are inappropriate. If a concubine is asked to use Qingfeng Bieyuan to hold a poetry meeting, the face of the students"

    The prince said: "Could it be that Mr. Zhen thinks that the face of the world's students is so worthless, and it is simply ridiculous to hang it in a small courtyard."

    "You" Master Zhen almost vomited blood from anger.

    The emperor lowered his eyes to cover up the emotion in his eyes, and he spoke after a while: "Okay, since that's the case, then follow what the prince said, and the Breeze Banquet has passed along with Zhao Qingshan and Mrs. Zhen Hua.  Now that the master has been changed, the past is the past."

    "Speaking of which, this imperial palace of mine was built by the previous dynasty, and now it has changed owners. I, the one who demolished this palace and rebuilt it, married the three palaces and six concubines, and the world didn't see what the world said. Could it be a Qingfeng other courtyard?  , can also be compared with this world, this palace."

    Once the emperor said this, the people below did not dare to say any more. The prince lowered his head, with some smiles on the corners of his mouth, as if he felt that the emperor was on his side, and he was already winning.

    The emperor lowered his eyes again, and then said: "Since there is nothing wrong, let's retreat, they are all gone."

    The servant took a step forward and shouted loudly: "After finishing the court today, retreat¡ª"

    All the officials knelt down: "The ministers and others send you off to Your Majesty, long live my emperor, long live, long live¡ª¡ª"

    The emperor left the throne, went down the steps, and walked forward. The servants followed, the guards followed, the maids and others followed, and then left the Tai Chi Hall in a mighty manner.

    After the emperor returned to the inner palace, he was so angry that he broke a teacup.

    "Prince!"

    He closed his eyes, looking a little tired.

    He never thought that his own son, the heir apparent of Dongzhao, was such a mindless person, he really lost his head!

    It's just a Qingfeng Bieyuan, but he actually made the students all over the world feel resentful and dissatisfied with him. The spokesperson of the Metropolitan Procuratorate impeached him!

    Even offend people who shouldn't be offended!

    A servant reported outside the door: "Your Majesty, King Zhao is asking to see you." (Remember the website of this site: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 119 My prince can survive Li Jingyuan's tricks

    ?

    When King Zhao came in, the emperor was drinking tea at a low table, his eyes were calm and calm, and he was the Eastern Zhao Emperor who ruled the world again.

    King Zhao stepped forward: "Brother Huang."

    The emperor said: "Sit down and drink tea."

    King Zhao felt a little uneasy in his heart. He answered yes and sat down opposite the emperor. A servant brought him a cup of tea. King Zhao turned the lid of the tea, feeling a little uneasy in his heart.

    In the end, he still couldn't help but ask: "Why did the emperor agree to Prince Qingfeng's other courtyard? Isn't this"

    King Zhao felt that the prince was really messing around. For a woman, the students all over the world were dissatisfied with him. Similarly, he also offended someone who shouldn't be offended.

    And regardless of whether Li Lin is an ordinary person or what his status is, it really shouldn't be such a forced borrowing.

    Arrogant and conceited, as the crown prince, but without a heart of benevolence and kindness, the Qingfeng Bieyuan was repaired by others for the convenience of future marriages. It is absurd that he dared to borrow such a place.

    It's no wonder people don't hold grudges against you!

    The emperor glanced at him and said: "Then Li Jingyuan can't tolerate his bullying like this. The matter of Qingfeng Bieyuan is definitely impossible."

    King Zhao paused, and then asked the emperor: "Then what is the meaning of the emperor's actions?!"

    The emperor lowered his eyes, and said after a long time: "I, I want to see how my crown prince can survive Li Jingyuan's hands."

    King Zhao was silent for a while, thinking, Brother Huang, you are not afraid that your prince will be ruined.

    Thinking of the prince, Li Lin's ability, and Li Cheng and the Li clan behind him, he felt that the prince might be in trouble.

    Based on that bit of family affection, and thinking of the empress's sister-in-law's care for him in the past, I had no choice but to bite the bullet and say: "The Li clan, the way of teaching their children is different from ordinary people, the prince"

    The emperor called him: "Ah You."

    King Zhao was a little confused: "My brother is here."

    "The way the Li clan teaches their offspring is different from ordinary people, but my crown prince was also taught by me personally, by the Tai Tuo and other knowledgeable teachers.  If the crown prince can be as outstanding as Li Jingyuan, I will be satisfied if I only ask him to learn three points of his skills."

    How many Li Shizi are there in the world?  !

    Two hundred years have passed since Emperor Li of the previous dynasty, and the descendants of the Li family are only a single lineage, and there is only one person so far.

    Seeing the emperor, King Zhao seemed determined to teach the prince a lesson and let him experience it, but he didn't know what to say for a while.

    It's just that King Zhao is really worried about the prince, and he is afraid that he will be abolished by accident.

    But he thought about it, if the prince can't even get through this storm, then how can he rule the world and be the king of a country in Eastern Zhao.

    After a long time, he said: "What the emperor said is true, so let me watch with the emperor."

    Whether it is a dragon or a bug, it depends on himself.

    Let's take it as a test for the crown prince. If he passes, everything will be solved easily. If he fails, the crown prince may have to be replaced.

    It is true that the emperor loves a wife who died young, but also, he is also the emperor and the king of a country. On him, the people of Eastern Zhao are on his back, and the crown prince is the heir. If he doesn't even have this ability, how can he  Rest assured to hand over the world to him.

    After Zhao Wang talked with the emperor, he didn't care about the matter. When he returned to Zhao Wang's mansion, he was in a slightly complicated mood. At this time, Zhao Wang came to him and cried, saying that Murong Ning was ignorant and disobeyed her.

    The reason is actually simple. Murong Ning has been pregnant for several months now, so naturally she can't serve anyone. Princess Zhao thought of sending two people to Zhao Mingzhan's room. They were all carefully selected by her.  The background is also clean.

    The two sons of Concubine Zhao are the eldest son Zhao Mingzhan and the youngest son Zhao Mingyan. When the eldest son was three years old, he was taught by Zhao Wang by his side and was not close to her. Therefore, she doted on the youngest son Zhao Mingyan even more.  It made Zhao Mingyan develop his current temperament.

    In the past, Murong Ning didn't have any children. She was hindered by the Marquis of Pingyuan, and Zhao Mingzhan herself was not willing to intervene several times, but she didn't force anyone into their yard. Now that Murong Ning has a child, she can't serve her husband.  As a mother-in-law, it is very reasonable for her to give it away.

    Just didn't expect that Murong Ning dared to confront her, she was really mad at her.

    "Look at her, what she looks like, if she is not pregnant with a child, I will definitely set rules for her."

    King Zhao feels a headache: "Mingzhan's affairs, you don't care what to do, they are a young couple, they can do whatever they want!"

    Concubine Zhao said unhappily: "No matter what, Ming Zhan is also my son, and I am a mother, so I am not allowed to feel sorry for my own son."

    Which daughter-in-law doesn't come from this way? When she was pregnant with Zhao Mingzhan, the concubine Chen, the late empress dowager, didn't force people into her place, and even brought up a high-ranking concubine, who gave birth to her  a son.

    King Zhao said: "Okay, at this time, don't make trouble for him. If you are free, you might as well prepare to announce the marriage."

    The son raised by King Zhao himself knows that his son is indeed excellent, but he has big ideas. Princess Zhao can't be his master, and Murong Ning's temper is not easy to bully. If you make her anxious, run back  It is possible to have a mother's family.

    "Whatever you want, just have a clear statement to accompany you. You must not meddle in the affairs of Mingzhan's yard. Do you hear me clearly?" King Zhao said helplessly, "Mr. Pingyuan is now in charge of the Ninghe Army.  , but she has never been easy to bully, no matter how bad it is, my aunt is still here."

    "Now is not the time for trouble, don't tell me you don't want to hug your grandson anymore."

    When Princess Zhao thought about it, although she felt a little angry in her heart, she had to admit that she couldn't do anything about Murong Ning, and she was thinking about her grandson, so she could only sulk all her life.

    In fact, she also knows that in recent years, she has been one-sided in the mansion and suppressed the side concubine to death. In addition to being the first wife of King Zhao, it is also because her own son, Zhao Mingzhan, the son of Prince Zhao's mansion, is now the deputy commander of the imperial guards.  , with a great reputation, won the emperor's attention.

    Really speaking, she herself didn't dare to provoke this son.

    King Zhao said: "If you have free time, take care of the matter of express marriage. I don't care what you want when the time comes."

    Princess Zhao was also very angry when she heard him talk about this marriage. She really didn't like Su Fu, she was like a little goblin, and it made her say that she wanted to marry her like crazy.

    It's not as sensible as that little girl Su Wan. Although Su Wan cheated her of 300,000 taels of silver, which made her very annoyed, she also spoke up for her, so that her reputation was not damaged.

    She thought, when Su Fu passed the door, she would definitely want her to look good.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 120 The Jinning Palace Birthday Banquet

    ?

    The news about the Tai Chi Hall in the morning also spread quickly, because the emperor said that the current Qingfeng Bieyuan is no longer the previous Qingfeng Bieyuan, no matter what the owner does, it is okay.

    During the court meeting, the officials dared not say a word, but after the court meeting was over, the students in the imperial city were very upset when the news spread. They dared not say anything wrong with the emperor, so they had to point their fingers at the prince, saying that he was the leader of a country.  Prince Chu, this move is really absurd.

    Afterwards, some people from King Sui went off, and the people arranged by Li Lin went off, which muddied the water and accused the prince of his faults.

    The storm was coming in the imperial city, and Li Lin found someone to give the evidence of the crown prince's money collection and taxation in Qingzhou to King Sui, and King Sui got the evidence. Although he didn't know who gave it to him, he just felt that God helped me.  .

    But King Sui was not stupid, he didn't reveal the matter at that time, he kept his face calm, but in private he sent someone to investigate the authenticity of the matter.

    If the matter is false, and someone wants to use or harm him, he will not fall into the pit if he finds out clearly. If the matter is true, then the prince will never get out if he is exposed.

    On Zhao Mingzhan's side, he also found some news about the mahogany card. After discussing with King Zhao, he left the imperial city with a few people in private, and continued to search.

    The prince didn't care about the words of those scholars, he just thought that now that the emperor was on his side, the words of those little people couldn't affect him at all, so he felt a little complacent.

    But I don't know, I am going to be unlucky.

    Su Guan listened to the excitement outside every day, and didn't worry about the affairs of Qingfeng Bieyuan. On the contrary, she had a good life. Because of Li Lin's words, she also started to exercise herself. Although she wouldn't do anything exaggerated by running,  Before and after breakfast and evening meals, I will leave Guanyuan and take a walk by the lake.

    In a blink of an eye, it was the day of Duke Ning's birthday.

    On this day, the gate of Duke Jinning¡¯s mansion was opened wide, ready to entertain guests. Today is Duke Jinning¡¯s birthday. One is to celebrate his birthday, and the other is to celebrate Duke Jinning¡¯s joy of being a duke.  Come, also congratulate Duke Ning Jin is now in good health.

    After the morning court today, the emperor's reward was sent to the mansion, and Eunuch Liu was sent to give the gift. The singing ceremony took the time to sing a cup of tea. It can be seen that the reward is rich, and there are countless rare treasures, which are enough for him.  The face of a favorite minister.

    The people in Jinning's mansion are naturally grateful, and they will stay to eat wine with Eunuch Liu who came to reward him.

    Eunuch Liu said with a smile: "You said that your majesty has no work around, and you can't do without this slave. After you said that you have to let the slave congratulate you, you will go back."

    Duke Ning of Jin didn't force him to stay: "Eunuch Lao has made a trip."

    "It's a small matter, please be polite. Now that His Majesty's reward has been delivered, the servant will leave."

    "Eunuch, go slowly."

    Send off Eunuch Liu, who came to reward His Majesty, and then the guests began to arrive with gifts one after another. The men and wives of the mansion, and even the princes and girls were assigned tasks.

    The princes entertained the male guests with the men, and the girls followed the Wang family, the Yang family, the Jiang family and the Li family, helping to entertain the girls who came together, and none of them was free.

    Su Guan was wearing a cyan crane skirt, with a crane and auspicious cloud hairpin on her hair, talking to several girls in the compartment of Fuping Courtyard, telling interesting stories about the recent imperial city, which house and what happened,  Or which adult was recalled to the imperial city, which family's girl got engaged, and so on.

    "Princess, I heard that the eldest son of the mansion is engaged to the second girl of the Marquis of Pingyuan's mansion. I don't know when to marry a wife?"

    "It's really a pity. It's really a pity that a person like the young master has made an appointment for marriage."

    "Hello, Eldest Young Master, the second girl in Pingyuanhou's Mansion is not bad either. Speaking of which, the two families are a good match."

    "Not really."

    Su Wan smiled and said: "Grandmother and eldest aunt are the ones who decide this matter. As a boudoir daughter, I naturally don't know about it. If the family marries a bride, then I will invite you all to have a couple's wine."

    Someone laughed and said, "That must be coming."

    "It must be coming."

    The girls were chatting and laughing, but it was quite lively. Naturally, Su Wan entertained them wholeheartedly and made them happy.

    After a while, Meigu, who is next to Mrs. Wang, came to report: "My wife has invited the theater troupe from Chunhui Garden, and all the girls are invited to go to the theater to listen to the opera."

    "Chunhui Garden?! I heard that their opera is very good, it's worth listening to."

    Su Wan said: "Then let's move to the theater, so we can go to the theater."

    "Then let's go to the theater, it's still until the afternoon."It's time, the princess will arrange for a maid to take us there, there is no need to go there in person.  "

    "Exactly, I'll wait for the show, the princess should entertain the guests."

    "I'll wait for a few people to go together, so I can have someone to talk to."

    At this time today, all the nobles from Mandi City have come to Jinning Duke's mansion. The mansion is too busy entertaining guests, so they definitely can't accompany them to the theater. They find something to do by themselves.  Pastime.

    "So, thank you all."

    Su Wan asked Xiao Sang to go to the theater with the girls, while she went to see Mrs. Wang. At this time, Mrs. Wang was talking to several wives in the main hall of Fuping Courtyard. Mrs. Yang and Su Fu were sitting next to her. Su Fu met  When she came, her brows were frowned, and her eyes were dark and resentful.

    These days, she has been locked up by Wang Shi in the room over the ancestral hall, and she was released by Wang Shi until yesterday. Because Su Ruo exposed her snatching of Su Wan's marriage before, no girl is willing to be with her  The girls who came and went went to Su Wan's side to talk to her, and Su Wan entertained her.

    For this reason, she secretly felt hatred in her heart.

    She hated Su Ruo cheating on her from the bottom of her heart, causing her to lose face and ruin her reputation, and hated Su Wan, a short-lived ghost, for being better than her in everything, and even others liked her, which made her feel aggrieved.

    Obviously she is a short-lived ghost, and even promised to give Li Lin that poverty, but unexpectedly, she is more beautiful than herself.

    Su Fu comforted herself in her heart and said that fortunately, she was going to marry Zhao Mingyan. In the future, Zhao Mingyan would become King Zhao, and Su Wan would be made princess, so the person she was going to marry would not be able to make it to the stage.  Miserably.

    Su Wan ignored Su Fu's almost fixed gaze, and walked up slowly: "Grandmother."

    "Princess."

    "Princess."

    Su Guan greeted the wives one by one, and then sat down in a seat next to Mrs. Wang.

    Wang said: "The girls have all gone to the theater, why don't you go with them?"

    Su Wan said: "I'll stay and help grandma. Could it be that grandma despises me for being in the way and wants to drive me away."

    Mrs. Wang laughed: "You, when did grandma say that she would drive you away, grandma is very happy that you stay to help grandma."

    Several wives who did not go to the theater also laughed when they heard this.

    One of them said: "The princess is showing filial piety to you. Speaking of which, I would like to have a well-behaved and sensible granddaughter. Unexpectedly, they are all naughty and irritating me every day."

    "That's right, the one at my house is too." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 121 Visitor

    ?

    Several wives talked about their naughty children and grandchildren, and they also envied Mrs. Wang for having such a well-behaved and sensible Su Wan, who also gave her a good face. As for Su Fu sitting next to her, the wives didn't mention a word.

    Su Fu's face became more and more ugly, and Yang's face became more and more rigid. After a while, people from the Yang family came and visited Wang. Yang and Su Fu took the Yang family to Yuzhu  Court.

    Not long after, Princess Huaihe and Mrs. Yuanhou brought two families to the door. Murongxian and Zhao Rujin were among them. These two people knew Su Wan and got along pretty well. When they came in, they smiled at Su Wan  He smiled and blinked.

    Su Wan also laughed. In fact, she still likes these two people better. Murong Xian has a straightforward and generous personality, especially with a clear distinction between love and hate, and he doesn't like to play tricks. It is quite comfortable to be with such a person.

    Zhao Rujin is a princess, so she is a bit arrogant and indulgent. Although Princess Huaihe dotes on her, she is still a very reasonable person. If you don't mess with her, she is still very friendly. She and Murongxian have the best relationship. They are a couple on weekdays.  Good sister.

    "Mrs. Jin Ning is overjoyed!" Princess Huaihe laughed.

    "My concubine and Mrs. Pingyuan Hou are happy together. The two of you are here, and the people below don't make any announcements so that I can go to greet you. It's really rude." Wang laughed and asked a few people to sit down, and then  Order people to serve tea quickly.

    "The princess and the second girl are also here."

    Murong Xian said: "Come to disturb Madam today."

    Wang said with a smile: "I am very happy that you can come to see my old lady."

    The marriage between Su Jian and Murong Xian has already been preliminarily settled, and they are just waiting for the dowry to be prepared and a good day to be engaged. Mrs. Wang is very satisfied with this granddaughter-in-law who was personally selected, and the smile on her face is also sincere  .

    However, Mrs. Wang looked left and right, but she couldn't see Mrs. Yang and Su Fu. Only then did she remember that the people from the Yang family had arrived. Mrs. Yang and Su Fu took the people from the Yang family to Yuzhuyuan. The smile on the corner of her mouth became slightly shallower.

    In everyone's high family, each house also has relatives in each house, such as Mrs. Li, she only needs to accompany Mrs. Wang to entertain guests, and the most important thing is her natal Li's family and a few friends and wives who are friends with Su Xun.  She doesn't have to worry about the rest.

    However, as the wife of the eldest son, Mrs. Yang needs to take more care. During such a big banquet, Mrs. Yang should stay by Mrs. Wang's side and assist Mrs. Wang to entertain the guests.  When you are in the position of housewife, support the family.

    As for Yang and Su Fu, because of what happened before, one cheated the concubine's daughter, and the other robbed the cousin's marriage. They were all humiliated.  Be with it.

    Therefore, the two of them just sat here and felt speechless. It was really embarrassing. When they learned that the Yang family was here, they immediately took the Yang family to Yuzhuyuan.

    I don't know if these two people really forgot or pretended to forget, they have two guests from Pingyuanhou's Mansion and Zhaowang's Mansion in this room.

    If Su Fu is here at this time, she must be here to entertain Murong Xian, after all, she is a serious sister-in-law, the sister recommended by Su.

    Wang thought to herself, it doesn't matter if Su Fu isn't here, her temperament is getting more and more left-handed now, and she might be dissatisfied with this marriage and do something that can't be ended.

    Mrs. Wang smiled and said a few words to Murong Xian, and then said: "It just so happens that Awan is also here, you little girls, let's play together."

    Murong Xian answered yes with a smile, then went to the cubicle with Su Wan, the three girls talked together, and around the same time, the female family members of the Zhen Guogong Mansion came over, and Su Wan took a group of people to Guan  garden.

    Mrs. Zhen Guogong did not come in person. The leader was Su Wan's aunt Yuanshi, the wife of the eldest son of the Zhen Guogong's mansion.

    Yuanshi is a daughter of a military commander, and she is straightforward. As the wife of the eldest son of the Zhenguo government, she can go to the battlefield and go to the hall. Similarly, she also has her means to communicate with the female relatives.

    Every time Mrs. Wang thinks of Mrs. Yuan, she envies Mrs. Zhen Guogong from the bottom of her heart. The daughter-in-law here can take care of things. Mrs. Zhen Guogong is now slowly taking care of things and leaving things to her daughter-in-law, so she can feel comfortable  Yes, you can play with your grandchildren, and don't worry about anything.

    Where is it like her, not only no one can bear this burden, but she also makes troubles everywhere for her to clean up the mess.

    There are two girls in Zhen Guogong's mansion, they are Su Wan's cousins. The eldest girl, Yue Lu, is a few years older than Su Wan and is already married. The younger girl, Yue Shuang, is one year younger than Su Wan, and is a lively girl.

    It is the little girl Yue Shuang who came together today.

    The relationship between Yue Shuang and Murong Xian is not bad, is she the girl of the general's family?Mother, she has similar temperaments, and she is also good with Zhao Rujin, the princess, so the group simply went to Guanyuan together.

    Su Guan asked someone to take out fruit snacks, ordered someone to make tea, let the girls chat, and then followed Yuan Shi to the dormitory to say a few private words.

    Yuan Shi is not a person who can beat around the bush, so he asked directly: "Your grandmother asked me to ask you how you are doing in the house recently, did the big house bully you? Did Li Shi bully you?!  "

    Su Wan said: "Mr. Li is also very good. A few days ago, she took me to learn how to manage the shop. She treated me well."

    "As for Dafang, they can't take care of themselves now, and they can't take care of me."

    When Yuanshi thought of the demeanor of the long house, she was actually angry. When Yang was outside, she often talked about how lucky her daughter was to marry Zhaowangfu, and then said that Su Wan was pitiful and wanted to marry Li Lin.

    If it wasn't for being robbed of the marriage, it wouldn't sound good to spread the word, she would have gone up to tear her mouth off a long time ago.

    After getting the benefits, wouldn't it be nice to make a fortune in silence? It's really shameless to have to step on others.

    Yuanshi said: "If Dafang dares to bully you, you don't have to be afraid of them, just write to us if you have anything to do, we will make the decision for you."

    The Yue family died young, and the Yuan family didn't have much relationship with this sister-in-law, nor did they have any grievances. Su Wan is the only daughter of the Yue family, and she will protect both emotions and reason.

    Su Wan nodded: "Ah Wan remembers."

    Yuan Shi asked her again: "How are you getting along with Li Jingyuan? I heard that you have met several times? What do you think of him? If you have any thoughts, just tell your aunt."

    Su Wan thought for a while and said: "Young Master Li is indeed an excellent person, he is considerate and treats me well, and Ah Wan thinks he is excellent."

    Yuan Shi nodded when he heard the words: "That's fine, both your grandfather and grandmother think he is good, and you are willing to do it yourself, which is naturally the best."

    "If you don't want to, you don't have to hide it. Just tell the truth. After all, this life is what you want to live in the future. We hope you can live happily."

    Su Wan was grateful in his heart: "Please trouble my grandfather, grandmother, and uncles and aunts. Ah Wan thinks Mr. Li is very good, and I like it in my heart." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 122 I don't know if Young Master Yang will dare or not?  !

    ?

    Seeing her talking about Li Lin, Yuan Shi blushed slightly, but she was a bit shy like a daughter who was about to marry, and she didn't seem to be telling a lie, so she felt relieved.

    The government of the town is in the same line, and Li Lin's identity as the wife of the eldest son, the Yuan family, is naturally known. She has been married to her husband all her life, and he treats her wholeheartedly. She has never thought of taking a concubine to sleep with her.  things.

    The Li clan does not take concubines and has a high status, so it is naturally an excellent marriage.

    Yuan Shi and Su Wan talked a little bit, and then they came out together, told the girls, and then left Guanyuan with others. The girls have girls' activities, and these noble ladies also have their own communication.

    Su Guan sent someone to the theater to ask the girls if they would like to come to Guanyuan to play, so they sat down and played leaf cards with the three girls. After a while, the girls who went to the theater also came,  Su Wan ordered someone to bring Su Luo over to play with him.

    Guan Yuan was immediately filled with laughter from the girl's family.

    At this time, the front yard was also very lively. The guests entered the door and were divided into two. The wife and the girls went to the inner courtyard to meet Mrs. Wang, who were entertained by the ladies and wives of the mansion, while the men went to the front yard to meet Duke Ning.  Entertained by the men and sons of the house.

    After a group of people went to visit Duke Ning of Jin, they each found a place to talk. There were not many people who could stay and chat with Duke Ning of Jin. They counted down, but only a few.

    It was just after noon when Li Lin arrived, and he was led to meet Jin Ninggong, and after a few words with him, someone led him to a yard when he left the door.

    As soon as he left, the people next to him asked Jin Ninggong: "This is the young master of the Li family. He looks really good, and his attitude is neither humble nor overbearing."

    "This young man is better than ordinary young masters."

    Jin Ning Gongdao: "He is not bad, with a calm personality, humble and gentle, and knows the etiquette."

    Someone laughed and said: "Mr. Jin Ning, it seems that you are quite satisfied with this young man. It is rare to see you have such a high opinion of others. It seems that this Mr. Li is someone who can stand out."

    Jinning Gongdao: "Let's not talk about whether he can get ahead, as long as he treats my granddaughter well in the future, I will be at ease."

    "That's for sure. The prostitute of the Duke of Jinning's mansion is also the granddaughter of the Duke of Zhenguo. Now that His Majesty has granted her the title of princess, it's not good for the son of the Li family to treat her well."

    High status also has its advantages. When the girl in the family is married, the in-laws can only flatter her and dare not bully her.

    Although Duke Ning of Jin thought so deeply, he smiled without saying a word, turned his head and talked about other things, and exposed the matter.

    Li Lin here was led to a courtyard called Luluo Garden, which is the place where the children of the family study in their spare time. The courtyard was built by the water, and it was summer, and the lake and lotus were in full bloom.  , the courtyard is full of flowers and clusters, and it is an excellent place to study.

    When Li Lin came, someone was composing poems in the courtyard, and it was very lively.

    "Mr. Li, please come inside."

    "It's time to work."

    When Li Lin entered the door, quite a few people cast their eyes on him. He was wearing a blue robe. He looked young, but he was slender and calm. Looking at the eighteen-year-old young man, he had two  The calmness and restraint of an eighteen-year-old man.

    Su Jian went up to meet him: "It's Mr. Li who's here, I'm not far away to welcome you."

    Li Lin smiled and saluted: "Mr. Su."

    Su Jian had no contact with Li Lin and was not familiar with him, so after talking a few words, he took him to find a place to sit, and then someone came over and asked him to write a poem, so he ordered someone to serve Li Lin tea,  Then he was dragged away.

    Li Lin sat on a waterside pavilion near the window, listening to the young master reciting poems not far away, looking at the water scene outside the window, with a calm expression on his face, not at all unhappy about being neglected.

    In his eyes, these sons and gentlemen are just wrapped in the brocade clusters of high-end mansions, and have never gone out to see the outside world. The poems they make are just flowers and moons hurting spring and autumn, and there is nothing to look at.

    He didn't like such excitement at first, but today is Duke Ning's birthday, and there is another big banquet. He will be engaged to Su Wan, and he will be his grandson-in-law in the future. If he doesn't come, it will be a very rude thing  something happened.

    He took a sip of tea, and then heard footsteps, someone walking towards this side, and from time to time they came to the edge of his table.

    "But Li Jingyuan?!"

    Li Lin raised his eyes, but saw that the other party was a few noble men in luxurious clothes, with gold crowns and jade crowns on their heads, bright and gorgeous belts, folding fans in their hands, and various jade pendants written on their waists.

    Almost all of his body is written with his identity and power.

      He swept his eyes and understood in his heart: "Exactly, I don't know why some of you are looking for me?!"

    The man in the lead raised his brows, and then raised his face: "What is the reason, you are the one I am looking for."

    Li Lin was still holding a teacup in his hand, and put it down when he heard the words: "I don't remember, how many people did I offend?!"

    "My surname is Yang, so is Yang Qi. The wife of the eldest son of the family is my real aunt."

    Li Lin raised his eyebrows slightly: "The Yang family?!"

    "Exactly."

    Li Lin smiled: "Since it is the Yang family, I have never had any grudges with the Yang family, why do you want me?!"

    Yang Qi took a short breath and clenched his fists instantly. Li Lin didn't offend him on the face of it, but because of Su Wan's incident, his cousin Su Fu and aunt Yang's were humiliated.

    He hated Su Wan, so he naturally turned his anger on Li Lin.

    He can't deal with Su Wan now. First, he didn't even have the chance to meet Su Wan in the inner courtyard. Second, the power behind Su Wan is too great for him to offend.

    But if he couldn't provoke Su Wan, he could still deal with a poor man like Li Lin with no background.

    "I think you are looking for death!"

    Li Linwei didn't move: "Your Excellency was joking, I am living a good life, so naturally I don't have any thoughts of courting death."

    "You!" Yang Qi wanted to make a move, but because he was in the Duke Ning's mansion, and it was Duke Ning's birthday today, if he did it, it would be to offend others, so he said, "Li Jingyuan, I heard that you are also from Juren  , Today is just right, why don't you compare and write poems, do you dare to compare with me?!"

    Li Lin glanced at him with a calm expression: "You want to compare with me?!"

    Yang Qi snorted coldly: "Why, dare you?!"

    Li Lin took a leisurely sip of tea, and his voice was cold: "It's not that I dare, it's just me, I've always been very lazy, for no reason, why should I compare poetry with you to vent your anger?"

    "You!" Yang Qi was so choked by him that he was trembling with anger, "You coward, why, do you think you're doomed, you don't even dare to compete?!"

    Li Lin closed the tea cover, looked up at him, and pursed his lips slightly: "It's not impossible if you want to compete with me, but there must be a winner or loser. The loser will take off his clothes and jump into the water, shouting "I'm sorry" three times.  is pig."

    Having said that, his tone paused slightly, "I don't know if Young Master Yang dares or not?!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 123

    ?

    Yang Qi sneered when he heard the words: "Why don't you dare?!"

    In his opinion, Li Lin is just a poor scholar, just a Juren who failed the Jinshi examination, how capable he is.

    Originally, he just wanted to teach Li Lin a lesson, to let him know how powerful he is, and it would be best if he knelt down and begged for mercy and called his ancestor.

    I didn't expect him to propose such a method, so there is no reason why he shouldn't.

    Yang Qi thought of Li Lin taking off his clothes and jumping into the water and calling me a pig, and his mood suddenly became so good.

    Su Wan made his cousin lose face, and now he has made Su Wan's future husband lose face. When others talk about Su Wan in the future, they will remember that she has such a shameful husband.

    Thinking about it this way, I feel better.

    "Okay, how do you want to compare?!"

    Li Lin originally wanted to finish the sip of tea in the teacup, but because of the disturbance of these people, the atmosphere was spoiled, and the tea was getting colder, and it was rather dull.

    He fixed his eyes, and then said: "If you are writing poetry, there is no criterion to distinguish whose poem is better. How about memorizing poems instead?!"

    A person next to Yang Qi asked: "What is reciting poems? Could it be that he recites more poems than anyone else?!"

    Li Lin didn't care, and smiled lightly when he heard the words: "It's true, there are more poems than anyone else, and it doesn't matter whether they are written by myself or written by others before, they can be used."

    "The people present are not allowed to help, if you can't answer, you will be considered a loser."

    Yang Qi has been studying since he was a child, and he always feels that he is rich in learning and cannot be compared with other idlers. Li Lin, or a poor scholar who came from nowhere, naturally he doesn't pay attention.

    "Competition is competition, whoever is afraid of whom." Yang Qi snorted coldly, "Since this is the case, you can come with me. Since it is a competition, there must be someone watching, so that you will not renege when the time comes."

    Li Lin put down the tea cover in his hand, stood up, and said coldly: "I'm afraid you will renege on your debt."

    Yang Qi looked at him with contempt and disdain: "Do you think I'm you? Anyway, I want face."

    Li Lin thought to himself, he will see how shameless he is when the time comes.

    A group of people came to the water pavilion, and there were many young masters who were composing poems at this time. Yang Qi and Li Linyi came, and they wanted to compose a poem about these two people, and they used the phrase "jump naked into the water and shout three times that I am a pig" as an example.  Word of the bet spread quickly.

    Su Jian felt that his head was getting bigger, so he hurriedly left the people beside him who were chatting and came to persuade him.

    "If the two of you want to compete, I will be the host another day. Just invite the two of you to compete. It is really inconvenient today, so please give me some face."

    Both Yang Qi and Li Lin are guests of the house, Yang Qi is Su Jian's cousin and a serious relative in the house, and Li Lin is Su Guan's future husband-in-law, no matter which one of them loses, the one who loses will be fine.  It is the face of Duke Ning's mansion.

    And on such a happy day, isn't this causing trouble?  !

    Li Lindao: "It's not that I don't give Mr. Su face. If Mr. Yang agrees not to compete, I will naturally agree."

    Today is Duke Ning Jin's birthday, Li Lin naturally has no reason to take the initiative to provoke trouble, if Yang Qi also takes a step back, he is naturally willing to calm down.

    Su Jian heaved a sigh of relief, then looked at Yang Qi, and Yang Qi said: "It's fine if you don't compare, just ask Li Jingyuan to kneel and kowtow to me, and I won't argue with him about this matter."

    Li Lin raised his eyebrows, facing the gazes from all directions, he remained motionless.

    Su Jian looked at Yang Qi, then at Li Lin, but he heard Li Lin say: "Young Master Su won't ask me to kneel and kowtow to settle this matter."

    Su Jian's face was embarrassed for a moment, he hurriedly said: "How come, Mr. Li is a guest of the house, how can I do such a thing."

    If he asked Li Lin to kneel and kowtow to calm down the matter, let alone what other people thought, his upbringing would not allow him to do such a thing.

    Su Jian cast his eyes on Yang Qi: "Cousin, today is my grandfather's birthday, why don't you save face, if there is trouble, it will be very ugly."

    When Yang Qi looked at him, his eyes became stern: "Su Jian, what do you mean by that, are you on his side?!"

    "Su Guan made my aunt and Afu lose face so much. Li Jingyuan is Su Wan's future husband. There is nothing wrong with me teaching him a lesson. Don't forget that your aunt is your mother.  Afu is your real sister."

    Su Jian's face was ugly, and the eyes cast from all around at that moment made him feel ashamed as never before in his life.

    He didn't know that the Yang family's cousin was so stupid that Su Fu lost his mind.It was because she snatched her sister's marriage by herself, so she was ashamed, she deserved it, she did something wrong, but Yang Qi felt that it was Su Wan who harmed Su Fu, so he troubled Li Lin.

    Su Jian said in a cold voice: "Cousin, if you don't want to come to the mansion as a guest, you can just leave, why bother to make trouble like this."

    Yang Qi said: "Why, you still want to drive me away?! I won't leave today, Li Jingyuan, since you have agreed, do you want to compare? If so, start now. If not, then kneel and kowtow, or  It was him who threw in the towel and jumped into the water, shouting three times that I am a pig."

    Su Jian looked at Li Lin: "Young Master Li."

    Li Lindao: "Master Su has also seen it. It's not that I don't give Mr. Su face, it's because the other party is aggressive. I can't kneel and kowtow just to give Mr. Su face."

    Su Jian's breath stopped, and he wanted to say something, Yang Qi had already stepped forward, Li Lin also stepped forward, at this time the two were beside the waterside pavilion, looking up, they could see round lotus leaves on the lake, occasionally a few plants could be seen  Red lotus.

    The spectators on the sidelines feared that the world would not be chaotic, so they pulled Su Jian back.

    "Mr. Su, you just let them compete."

    "That's right, what's the big deal."

    "That's it."

    "Let them compare!"

    Yang Qi glanced at Li Lin, seeing that he was so indifferent and calm, he snorted coldly, a little bit inevitable.

    "Since there is a competition, there is still a need for a question, how about using lotus as the question?!"

    Li Lindao: "Of course it is possible."

    When Yang Qi heard the words, he glanced at the surface of the river: "I'll come first, the green lotus grows in the water, and the pool is full of beauty."

    Li Lindao: "The water in the Lianlian Creek scorches the hibiscus flowers."

    Yang Qi: "Jade snow has exquisite apertures, covered with green and red."

    Li Lin: "The floating fragrance circles the curved bank, and the round shadow covers the Huachi."

    The poetry competition here quickly spread, and many people heard the news and came to watch the fun, and the Luluo Garden was packed with people. Everyone was guessing who would win in the end.

    When the news reached Jinning Gong No. 2 Middle School, he frowned slightly, obviously a little displeased, this son of the Yang family made trouble at his birthday banquet, did he think that the Su family really couldn't do anything to him?  !

    This Yang family (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 124 If you lose, you lose. Could it be that you want to cheat?  !

    ?

    When the news reached Su Wan, Xiao Sang was indignant: "My lord, that young master of the Yang family is too aggressive. He even wants to compete with Mr. Li in reciting poems. Who knows that he is now a student of Qingshan Academy, Qingshan Academy  The collection of books is number one in Eastern Zhao."

    "It's too much for him to deceive others."

    Su Wan's heart ached when she first heard it, but when she heard that the bet was proposed by Li Lin himself, she was also secretly relieved. She would not think that Li Lin was the kind of person who would speak wild words.

    He is meticulous and careful in doing things, and he is very measured. If it is not something he is sure of, he will definitely not do it.

    Su Wan thought about the son of the Yang family again, and felt that he remembered such a person, but he didn't recognize him, and he didn't know if he really had such abilities.

    "Aguan, don't worry too much." Zhao Rujin sneered, "I do know something about the son of the Yang family, his name is Yang Qi, but his name is a sour name, Wen Gong, and he even calls himself Yang Wengong.  "

    Murong Xian also said: "I heard that he can compose a few sour poems, has participated in several poetry gatherings held by scholars and refined scholars, and has some nicknames, but it's just to trick the little girl."

    Another person said: "That's right, that man is very proud and complacent. He only thinks that he has a wealth of education and is the number one talented person in the Imperial City."

    "I look at it, it looks like a fool's material."

    These aristocratic daughters of the big clan really look down on this Yang Qi, they are overly doted on by the family members, and they don't know how powerful the outside world is, thinking that they are very capable.

    Su Wan was still a little worried, Murong Xian suggested: "If you are really worried, why don't we go and have a look, it doesn't matter if we go together."

    Su Wan thought for a while, then nodded: "Then let's go to Luluo Garden together."

    A group of girls acted as soon as they said they would act, cleaned up quickly, and then walked to Luluo Garden in a mighty way.

    Su Fu also heard about this, she sneered, and said with emotion: "It's my cousin who loves me the most, if he knows to avenge me, then Li Lin is really too much, it doesn't matter how prestige he can kill him now, let him  He knows that the sky is high and the earth is thick, and he is just a poor scholar who will never get ahead."

    "Inferior people are inferior people, and one's background cannot be changed."

    Su Fu had never seen Li Lin write any poems, but only knew that he came from a poor background, and there were few books that could be bought on weekdays. What poems he could write was not as good as her cousin Yang Qi.  Although brother is not good at reading, he is used to putting on a show, and he is not bad at composing poetry.

    Su Fu originally hated Li Lin. In her previous life, he was so poor that he dared to pick on her. But in this life, she hated Su Wan for making her lose face, and she also hated Li Lin who wanted to be engaged to Su Wan.

    She would be very happy if she could see the two of them being unlucky.

    It's also thanks to her complaining so much in front of this cousin.

    "Come on, let's go take a look too."

    Many people who are guests at the mansion are rushing to Luluo Garden.

    When Su Wan and others arrived, the game had already lasted for 2 quarters of an hour (30 minutes) and was about to come to an end.

    The two of you came and went, and they talked about fifty poems, Li Lin could handle it easily, but Yang Qi was sweating profusely, he just repeated a poem, and now he is thinking about it.

    Some people are afraid that the world will not be chaotic and start to make trouble.

    "Young Master Yang, hurry up, if you don't hurry up, you will lose."

    "That's right, quick! Quick!"

    Yang Qi was sweating profusely: "Ye Tiantian on the water is originally a lotus in the water."

    Li Lindao: "The red clothes on the pool are accompanied by the lanai, and the crows often return with the setting sun."

    Yang Qi: "Water, water"

    At this time, Su Fu came in a hurry, and when she was at the gate of Luluo Garden, she happened to meet Su Wan and the others. She gave Su Wan a cold look, then walked forward quickly, and said loudly: "Mr.  You are wrong, I remember this poem, it is the one written by Su Liangdi at the poetry meeting not long ago."

    "Take other people's poems as an example, I'm afraid it's not very good."

    Su Wan also walked up in front of Su Fu, but she laughed when she heard the words: "Is it good or not? Didn't I say that I need to recite poems, and I didn't compose poems myself, so I can't use it anyway."

    "Fourth sister, don't you think that your cousin Yang's son can speak other people's poems, but Mr. Li can't use it, and needs to compose his own poems?!"

    Su Fu choked: "Su Wan!"

    Su Wan said: "Fourth sister, if you lose, you lose. Could it be that you want to play tricks?!"

    The surrounding eyes fell on these two people, and the surrounding people held their breath,Fear of missing out on something good.

    Seeing this pair of sisters, everyone naturally thought of the incident about robbing the bride not long ago.

    Yang Qi's face was ugly: "How can I lose, you see I also have it, the lotus leaves are infinitely green, and the lotus flowers are red in the sun."

    Although Yang Qi looked down on Su Ran, he had to admit that the poems written by this woman were really amazing. Some of the lines were simple, but very rhyme. Just pick out a poem and it would be a rare good sentence.

    Li Lin continued: "A lotus pond grows in a lotus pond, and the gentle breeze in front of the threshold sends a dark fragrance."

    Yang Qi said again: "Xiaohe just showed her sharp horns, a dragonfly has already stood on her head."

    Yang Qi uttered several lines of so-called poems chanting lotus written by Su Ran, a traveler. Li Lin took it with a smile, taking it easy.

    Su Wan and other girls stood on the sidelines and watched the competition. At this time, the Luluo Garden was already full of people, and there was not even a place to sit.

    About another quarter of an hour later, Yang Qi racked his brains and couldn't think of any more poems chanting lotus. His face was flushed, and the sweat dripped from his forehead.

    Someone on the side took the lead in booing: "Young Master Yang, is it that you can't answer it? If you can't answer it, just admit defeat!"

    "Anyway, you just took off your clothes and jumped into the water and called me a pig. What are you afraid of, we don't make fun of you."

    "That's right, that's right!"

    Su Wan glanced at those booing people, unfortunately, it was her second cousin Yue Zhen who took the lead.

    Su Wan has two uncles, three cousins, one cousin, and one cousin.

    The cousin is Yue Lu who is married, the cousin is Yue Shuang who is beside her, three cousins, the eldest cousin is Yue Ting, the second cousin Yue Zhen, and the third cousin Yue Xiao.

    The corners of Su Wan's lips pursed slightly, feeling a little proud in her heart, Su Fu was protected by the Yang family, and her cousin stood up for her, but she also had Su Wan.

    Yang Qi almost vomited blood: "You, you"

    Yue Zhen said: "Yang Qi, you villain, just admit defeat if you can't answer, what are you talking about here, like a woman, admit defeat!"

    The people around him also booed: "That's right, admit defeat, quickly admit defeat!"

    "We are all waiting for you to admit defeat, take off your clothes and dive into the water and call me a pig!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 125 I am a pig¡ª¡ª

    ?

    Yang Qi wanted to refute, but he racked his brains and couldn't come up with another line of poetry. He felt that his mind was blank, as if something was buzzing inside.

    The pain is suffocating.

    "If you can't say it, admit defeat, admit defeat!"

    "That's right, admit defeat!"

    "Yang Qi, you don't dare to admit that you lost, do you? You want to play tricks, don't you?!"

    "Admit defeat, let's count to five together, if he still can't say it, then it's right to regard him as a loser, and the loser must fulfill his promise!"

    Yue Zhen laughed loudly: "I can't wait for it, after all, it's a rare event in a hundred years."

    Yang Qi's face turned blue and then white, white and then black, it was wonderful.

    Su Jian's forehead was covered with sweat, and he tried to persuade him: "It's just a competition, why is it so, give me this face today, let's forget it?!"

    Su Jian looked at Li Lin: "Young Master Li, why don't you let it go like this."

    Li Lin glanced at him, with a smile on his lips, and the indifference in his eyes was really not concealed at all, "Since we have made a bet, the winning or losing should be based on the bet, how can there be any reason to forget it."

    Su Jian said: "Today is my grandfather's birthday, please"

    Yue Zhen yelled: "It belongs to the Su family, this is your fault. When Yang Qi made trouble before, why didn't you persuade him, saying that it was your grandfather's birthday, let him save face and stop making trouble."

    "Now that he has lost the competition, he needs the other party to let him go. How can there be such a good thing in this world!"

    Su Jian choked, he naturally said it, but Yang Qi didn't listen to him.

    Li Lindao: "It's not impossible to let me forget it."

    Su Jian and Yang Qi heard the words, but they heard him say: "Then do what Mr. Yang asked me to do before, let him kneel and kowtow three times for me, and forget about it."

    When Yang Qi heard it, he was furious: "Zhuzi, dare you!"

    Li Lindao: "Why don't you dare? Since you have the guts to bully others, you must be prepared to bear the consequences, why? Now that you lose, you have to renege on your debt?!"

    "I would like to ask the tutor of the Yang family, how did he teach such a scoundrel."

    Su Jian's face was a little embarrassed. After all, the Yang family was his maternal ancestor's family. Now that Li Lin said so, in fact, just as he was about to say something, a hand stretched out from the side and dragged him aside.

    "Young Master Su!"

    It was still a girl's voice, Su Jian was stunned, turned his head to look, but saw that standing in front of him was Murong Xian, the second girl of the Murong family.

    Unfortunately, his fianc¨¦e is about to get engaged.

    At this time, Murongxian looked at him very dissatisfied: "Mr. Su, since you couldn't control Mr. Yang's affairs before and allowed him to bully Mr. Li, now you are asking Mr. Li to let you off.  The face is really big."

    This was Murong Xian expressing his dissatisfaction with him, and Su Jian blushed at that moment: "It's my fault, I just want to calm things down."

    Murong Xian glared at him and said: "What's the matter?! Could it be that he is only allowed to bully others, and others can't pay back to him. If you think so, let's forget about the two of us. I don't want a husband like you!  "

    If Murongxian didn't even have the heart to distinguish right from wrong and take a firm stand, Murongxian felt that she would not be with such a person. She knew how bad Yang Shi and Su Fu were, and she agreed to this marriage only because of Su Fu.  It's not bad to recommend this person, and I didn't go with them.

    The character is decent, and the status is high enough.

    If he can't tell, and Murong Xian is not stupid, why should he suffer this!

    Su Jian Su Jian broke out in a cold sweat: "No, no, no, I didn't mean that, Miss Murong misunderstood."

    Murong Xian snorted coldly: "Then don't worry about it."

    After hearing this, Su Jian could still take care of this shit. Murongxian was the wife chosen by Wang, and he also knew that she was not the one with a gentle and gentle personality. He knew that his own personality was too gentle.

    Grandma once said that if you get married in the future, you should listen to your wife more.

    Although it was a bit early, he still listened.

    If you don't listen, Madam will be gone.

    On Yang Qi's side, he was still aggrieved, yelling, unable to compose a poem, and refused to admit defeat.

    Li Lin looked at him coldly, standing still.

    Yue Zhen has already started counting.

    "five."

    "Four."

    "Everyone shout with me: three."

      "Two."

    "one."

    Then a group of people rushed forward, trying to press down on Yang Qi, trying to pull his clothes, but Yang Qi and the others were not opponents of Yue Zhen's group, and they were quickly defeated.

    "Girls go away quickly."

    A group of girls also wanted to watch the excitement, but they didn't dare to see the big man naked, so they covered their faces and ran outside.

    Li Lin raised his eyes and glanced at Su Wan, only to see her smiling at him, then pulling Yue Shuang and running out quickly with her skirt in hand.

    Su Fu originally wanted to speak for Yang Qi, but seeing that the general situation was over, it was Yang Qi's own fault, and now Yue Zhen was making trouble, it was almost impossible to calm down and let Yang Qi retreat completely, she was resentful  He stomped his feet, then turned and left.

    A group of girls laughed while running.

    When the girls walked away, the group of people had already stripped off Yang Qi's clothes, leaving only a pair of trousers, and the sound of people laughing from the side, Yue Zhen kicked Yang Qi behind him, and landed on the ground with a bang.  Into the water, a huge splash was made.

    Yang Qi let out a scream, and then writhed in the water.

    "Help¡ªhelp¡ª"

    However, the water was only up to his knees, and he stood up after splashing a few times.

    At this moment, he stood in his hands in a state of embarrassment, receiving the gazes and whispering discussions from all directions, and felt a little regretful in his heart for a moment.

    However, Yue Zhen refused to let him go: "Yang Qi, shout!"

    "You can go ashore after shouting, if not, don't blame us for not letting you go ashore."

    "You, you, you" Yang Qi was so angry that his whole body turned red, his face turned black, he was so ashamed and angry that he almost wanted to dig a hole in the ground, "Yue Zhen!!!"

    Yue Zhen laughed: "What's the matter, what can I do with the young master?!"

    Yang Qi gritted his teeth: "I remember you!"

    Yue Zhen smiled even more happily: "Remember it, don't worry, I will remember you too."

    "Yang Qi, do you think there is no one in our Yue family, do you dare to bully anyone?"

    "That's right, Yang Qi wanted to stand up for Su Fu, and felt that Su Fu's face would be humiliated by the incident, so he troubled Mr. Li, wanting Mr. Li to lose face, so that he could take revenge on Princess Wen Xiao."

    "But he doesn't want to think about it. It's clear that Su Fu is sorry for Princess Wen Xiao and dares to bully others. He really thinks that the Duke of Zhenguo is dead."

    Yue Zhen squatted down and wiped his chin: "Yang Qi, call it out, I'm a pig three times, otherwise, you'll just stay in the water today."

    "Don't try to play tricks, this pool is surrounded by my brothers now, without me, no one will let you come up."

    Not far from Luluo Garden, a group of girls still wanted to watch Yang Qi's excitement, so they found an open space and stood there without leaving. After a while, they heard the hissing and lung-cracking shouts in the courtyard.

    "I am a pig!"

    "I am a pig¡ª¡ª"

    "I am a pig¡ª¡ª"

    The scene was silent for a while, and then a burst of laughter suddenly broke out.

    "Hahaha¡ª¡ª"

    "Hahaha¡ª¡ª" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 126 How do I make decisions for him?  !

    ?

    A group of girls laughed for a while, and then they were about to leave. Su Fu glared at Su Wan bitterly, turned around and left quickly, for fear of being ridiculed and contemptuously stared at by these people.

    Zhao Rujin on the side said: "You fourth sister, I'm afraid I'm going to hate you."

    Su Wan said: "When this incident happened, she hated me a long time ago. She probably felt that this matter caused her to lose face because of my existence. Now that this incident has happened, she probably wants to hate me even more.  gone."

    Little Xianyu really felt so helpless, she didn't provoke others, but others wanted to bully her every minute.

    Yue Shuang said: "Your sister is really sick."

    It is unlucky to meet such a person as a sister.

    Su Wan said: "Okay, leave her alone, let's go back and continue playing."

    "OK."

    The girls went to Guanyuan together. When the group went to Luluoyuan, there were only seven or eight people. When they came back, there were already more than a dozen girls. Basically, the unmarried people in God City, who had good friends with the Jinning government, were all here.  up.

    There are only four girls in the Duke of Jinning who are not yet married, Su Fu, the eldest, Su Ying, the second, Su Guan and Su Luo, the third.

    Su Luo and Su Wan are biological sisters. She is young, so she naturally follows her elder sister. Su Ying, the second room's concubine's concubine, has a very low status in the family. Basically, few girls would play with her, and she also  She has always been a transparent person, even at such a big banquet, she will not move around.

    As for Su Fu, in the past, in the mansion, the daughter of the eldest daughter was unique and the most popular, but because of her snatching of Su Wan's marriage, these girls disdain to be with her, so these people all came to Su Wan's side  .

    Su Wan has a high status and doesn't like to put on airs. She treats people kindly and gets along well with her.

    On the Luluoyuan side, after Yue Zhen finished teasing Yang Qi, he watched him go ashore and run away in a dastardly manner wearing the clothes others sent him, then he hooked Li Lin's shoulders and waited for him to drink tea and wine.  Be nice to our brothers.

    Yue Zhen snorted softly: "Then Yang Qi is just a trash, don't take him to heart, if the Yang family dares to trouble you, just tell me that this Jinning Duke's mansion doesn't protect you, and my Zhen Guo  Where is the government!"

    Yue Zhen just can't understand the Yang family's personal manners, whether it's a man or a woman, from Mrs. Yang to Yang's to Su Fu, and from the old man of the Yang family to Yang Qi, they all look the same, so cheap.  .

    ? If you gain power a little bit, you will have nothing to fear, either doing this thing or that thing.

    Such a person will definitely not end well in the end.

    Li Lindao: "Thank you, Second Young Master, for your help today."

    I am really grateful to Yue Zhen, although he also intends to make Yang Qi suffer, but some words are really not good to come out of his mouth, but Yue Zhen is different.

    Yue Zhen gave up and said, "Small things, nothing to worry about." Actually, he made the move not for Li Lin, but more for Su Guan.

    "If you have time to drink and drink tea together, I don't know what you can do? Do you know horseback riding and archery? If not, I will teach you next time."

    Li Lin nodded: "I know a thing or two, more than enough for fun."

    "That's good, I'll take you out with me next time."

    "good."

    The two chatted for a while. Yue Zhen originally didn't think much of Li Lin, a frail scholar, but the more he chatted with him, the more surprised he felt.  Also look proficient.

    Astronomy and geography, local conditions and customs, poems and sentences from ancient times to the present, how many literati and scholars, strategies on the battlefield, pointing out the country, as if he is the one who has really been on the battlefield and rode a horse.

    The more he went on, the brighter Yue Zhen's eyes became, as if he had found a bosom friend.

    As the son of a military general, he really doesn't like scholars like Li Lin very much. He always feels that they can only write a few sour poems and have no skills.

    Thinking about it now, this one is different from other scholars.

    It is worthy of his cousin.

    The two talked for a while, and it was past noon. They heard a burst of exclamation from the gate, and they didn't know what happened.

    "His Royal Highness and Su Liangdi have arrived¡ª"

    "His Royal Highness King Sui and Concubine Su have arrived¡ª"

    Yue Zhen smiled: "This Jinning mansion is getting more and more interesting, these two oh, don't talk, don't talk, drink tea and drink tea."

    Li Lin smiled and drank tea with him.

    On the other side, Mrs. Yang and Mrs. Yang are talking about Yang Qi on Mrs. Wang's side. Yang Qi is Mrs. Yang's grandson.Having suffered such a big thing, I hated it so much that I insisted on asking Mrs. Wang to explain.

    Yang was crying from the sidelines.

    Wang said: "What's the use of you looking for me for this matter? I heard that it was your young master who picked things up on his own. He picked things up on my Jinning Duke's happy day. I don't want to talk about you. Now you  The son of the family lost the competition, how come it has become a matter of my family?!"

    "Mrs. Yang, do you think that my family is helping you clean up the mess."

    "If you lose, you lose, so you can't blame others."

    Mrs. Yang almost gritted her teeth: "Mrs. Jin Ning, you and I are in-laws after all, why is Ah Qi also your junior, he suffered a crime, why don't you make the decision for him, but say that it has nothing to do with the family?!"

    But Mrs. Wang asked: "Oh? You're telling me, how can I make decisions for him?!"

    Madam Yang gritted her teeth: "Of course we want to arrest that Li so that he can know the rules."

    Yuanshi, the wife of the eldest son of the Duke of Zhenguo, laughed: "Mrs. Yang's words are really ridiculous. There must be a regulation for arresting people. Tell me, what did this son of the Li family do wrong?!  "

    A lady next to her sneered: "Madam Shizi, you don't know. In the eyes of Mrs. Yang, the mistake she made is that she shouldn't win, she needs to lose, so that the Yang family can humiliate her. This is the most correct way."  of."

    Yuanshi let out an oh, and then laughed: "That's right, Mr. Yang is a dignified Lord Shangshu, who would dare not give face to the Shangshufu, the people in the Shangshufu said that a certain chicken is a dog, we people  , I have to say it¡¯s a dog, otherwise, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not good.¡±

    No matter how dull Mrs. Yang is, she knew that Yuanshi and others were mocking her, and her face turned red and black with anger, which was wonderful.

    "You, you"

    Wang said: "Mrs. Yang should discipline and discipline her own son well. It's simply unruly to come here as a guest and make trouble in other people's house, and what she does is even more absurd."

    Mrs. Yang's complexion changed: "Mrs. Jin Ning, my family Ah Qi is a good man, why do you say that, he is just fighting for Afu, and Afu is your own granddaughter. She has been wronged this time, you  I don't feel sorry for her either."

    Wang said: "Afu is my granddaughter, huh, but Awan is also my granddaughter, what's the matter, I can only feel sorry for Afu?! Is Mrs. Yang here to teach me how to be a grandmother?!"

    Mrs. Yang was choked, and was about to say something, but someone came to report in a hurry.

    "Madam, the Crown Prince and Su Liangdi, King Sui and Concubine Su came to congratulate, and they have already entered the gate." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 127 The Arrival of Su Ran and Su Ling

    ?

    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Wang's face changed slightly. Why are these people here?  !

    Now Su Ling and the Duke of Jinning have already severed their ties. As for Su Ran, the Duke of Jinning does not recognize it at all. Now that the crown prince and King Sui have brought these two people to the door, what exactly do they want to do?  !

    "I see."

    Mrs. Wang sent the man away, and the wives next to her knew what was right and wrong, so they found an excuse to go to the theater to listen to the play, said goodbye and left.

    Mrs. Wang smiled and asked her servants to lead the way for the wives, and then sat upright. When she saw Mrs. Yang, she frowned: "Is there anything else Mrs. Yang wants to do? If not, I will listen to the show with all the wives."  Go ahead, I have something else to do here."

    Mrs. Yang refused: "Then about our family's Ah Qi."

    "Ms. Yang." Wang's face turned cold, "What did Yang Qi do to cause the consequences now, everything is just his own fault, and he can't blame others. If you bring this up again, you will not be welcome in our family, please go back  Bar."

    Mrs. Wang turned to look at Mrs. Yang: "If everyone in your Yang family is like this, after Afu gets married and Ajian gets married, you can go back to your Yang family. Our Su family can't afford it."  Such a daughter-in-law."

    It was the first time Yang Shi heard Wang Shi say such words, and she was startled, her face paled. What Wang Shi meant was that if she and the Yang family were restless, she would be divorced and returned to Yang after her children got married.  go home.

    How can this work!

    Yang's confidence is nothing more than relying on the Yang family and a pair of children not to lose face. Now that Wang doesn't care about that little face, she is in danger.

    Yang said hurriedly: "Mother-in-law, my mother and I are leaving now."

    Mrs. Yang was still reluctant, but Mrs. Yang didn't want her to stay either, so she took her away.

    As soon as the two left, the room was empty except for a few maidservants cleaning up. Mrs. Wang sat there, a little quiet.

    At this moment in the front yard, the prince and King Sui collided. The two brothers appeared to be brothers and respectful, but secretly they had already been fighting to the death.

    The faces of the two are somewhat similar, but the crown prince is gentle and belongs to the noble son Pianpian, while King Sui has inherited Concubine Zhao's slender red phoenix eyes, which looks a bit cold.

    King Sui smiled and said: "It turns out that it is the prince and brother. If we had known that the emperor was coming, we two brothers can be companions together."

    The prince hated Concubine Zhao Gui and King Sui to death, but at this moment there was a friendly smile on his face: "I don't even know that my fifth brother is coming, otherwise, I will naturally wait for my fifth brother."

    The two of them entered the gate in a friendly manner while talking on the scene, and then went to the front yard to meet Jin Ning Gong. Jin Ning Gong's side was also emptied, and he was the only one sitting indoors.

    The prince and Su Ran, King Sui and Su Ling entered the door together, and then stepped forward, the prince first said: "Duke Jin Ning is overjoyed, today Gu specially brought Emperor Liang to congratulate."

    "It is Su's honor to have Your Highness come here."

    Duke Ning of Jin took a look at Su Ran, who was standing beside the prince, wearing a pink skirt and a beaded hairpin, with a calm expression on his face.

    Su Ran raised her head slightly, pursed her lips slightly, and stepped forward to salute slightly: "Grandfather, Ah Ran came back to see you today."

    Jin Ninggong said: "You have a heart."

    Besides, I didn't say much.

    Seeing his attitude, Su Ran was also a little angry, but she endured it for the time being, shy for a while, and returned to stand beside the prince.

    King Sui said: "Duke Jin Ning, today I brought my side concubine to pay your respects to you on your birthday. Although Ah Ling is no longer a member of the family, she is the granddaughter of the Duke, so I will take her here."

    Su Ling also stepped forward to salute: "Grandfather."

    Duke Ning Jin nodded, and then said: "You go to see your grandmother, she is in Fuping Courtyard."

    Su Ling lowered her head, said yes, then greeted King Sui, and walked out the door with the help of her maid. Seeing this, Su Ran hurriedly followed.

    The two walked together, and Su Ran said: "It's okay that Concubine Su is in the palace now, but I've heard that the princess is not easy to mess with."

    Her words were really gloating, she covered her mouth and smiled lightly, and said: "If side concubine Su has any difficulties, you can tell me, I can help you, and I promise to clean up your prince  Submissive."

    Su Ling paused for a moment, and then said: "Lao Su Liangdi is worried about her, my side concubine is fine now, and there is no need for Liangdi to care."

    Su Ling is not Su Ran. She never thought of going against the princess and then ascending the throne to become the princess. In her opinion, with her status, being a side concubine is already enough.It's not bad. Although the princess doesn't like her, she sees her sense of humor and doesn't deal with her. Life is not bad.

    If King Sui can really succeed, she is at least one of the four concubines. If not, she still has a grandmother. At most, she will keep a low profile in the future and live a decent life.

    On the contrary, Su Ran was different. Even Su Ling was in the inner courtyard of the palace, and heard some rumors about the crown prince doting on Su Ran alone. The crown princess probably hated her to death.

    For a person like her who dares to step on the princess's face, it's hard to say what will happen in the future.

    When Su Ran heard this, her expression changed, and she said: "I just care about you, do you need to be so weird?!"

    Su Ling said: "Su Liangdi was joking, but I didn't know that my side concubine's words were yin and yang, so why not Su Liangdi point it out and listen."

    Su Ran lowered her voice and gritted her teeth: "Su Ling, don't be complacent, this world will belong to the crown prince sooner or later, I'll see what you do in the future."

    Su Ling said: "Su Liangdi, please don't talk nonsense. Your Majesty is long live now. If someone else hears it, I'm afraid they will charge you with a crime."

    When Su Ran heard this, she was really going to die of anger. Just as she was about to say something, she saw that Su Ling had almost stepped forward. She pinched the handkerchief and followed.

    The two entered the Fuping Courtyard together, and saluted Mrs. Wang in the main room.

    Su Ling said: "Hearing that my grandfather is well now, Ah Ling is very happy. A few days ago, the prince rewarded me with a piece of ginseng, and I also took it to nourish my grandfather."

    After saying that, she asked the maid beside her to bring up a box. Wang saw that this ginseng was a hundred years old, and it was indeed a good thing.

    Wang said: "It's difficult for you to remember your grandfather, don't worry, please sit down."

    "Thank you grandma."

    Su Ran snorted softly, feeling that Su Ling would put on an air to coax others. No one knew that she was just a concubine who had been bullied by her aunt for many years, so how could she have any feelings for Wang.

    Hypocrisy, posturing, and pretending to be gentle and kind.

    Really disgusting.

    Su Ran sat down at the side, then took a sip of tea and said, "Grandmother, His Royal Highness and I have also prepared a birthday gift for grandfather, and it will be delivered in a while."

    Before the banquet begins, there is also a presenting session. At that time, the juniors in the house will present birthday presents to the elders, such as those of the girls and aunts in the house, who will also present presents.

    That's what Su Wan was worried about, for fear that Li Lin wouldn't be able to present a good gift, and would be laughed at by others.

    Mrs. Wang glanced at her, and said, "Thank you."

    Thank you so much for dragging my whole family into the cusp of the wind and waves.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 128 The Wang Family Cousin

    ?

    However, Mrs. Wang and the two had nothing to say, they just said a few words stiffly.

    Mrs. Wang doesn't like the second wife, and she also blames Su Ran for being a good concubine for the prince, and Su Ran doesn't bother to talk to her. Only Su Ling and Mrs. Wang talk a few words, and Su Ran listens by the side, occasionally saying a few words  The sour words of yin and yang.

    Mrs. Wang acted as if she hadn't seen or heard it.

    Fortunately, nothing happened. Su Fu found out that Su Ran was back, but when she hurried over, she was in vain.

    "Where is the person?! Where is the grandmother?!"

    The maidservant in the courtyard said: "Madam and Su Liangdi and Concubine Su have already gone to Taoyuan, someone came to pass a message just now, saying that a banquet is about to be held, and go to prepare a gift, Fourth Miss, hurry over too."

    "A gift? Why didn't I know?!"

    "The madam has already sent someone to notify, the fourth girl came sooner, I am afraid that the fourth girl has not been found yet."

    Su Fu was in a hurry to find Su Ran, but at this time she didn't want to lose face, so she turned around and went back to Furong Garden, took the prepared birthday gift, and took the maid to Taoyuan.

    This time, the banquet was held in Taoyuan. There is a small stream and pond in Taoyuan, which divides it into two sides, divided into male guests and female guests. There is a banquet for male guests on the left bank, and a banquet for female guests on the right bank.  , There are a total of more than forty tables of banquets.

    Fortunately, the yard is big enough to accommodate it.

    There is a platform at the end of the yard, which connects the two sides of the bank, and you can also order the opera troupe to sing here on weekdays. Similarly, with some decorations, it has become a ready-made good place to celebrate birthdays.

    Someone brought a pair of armchairs carved with auspicious clouds of ganoderma lucidum, and placed a high tea table in the middle, with couplets written on both sides. Duke Jin Ning and Mrs. Wang sat there and waited for the juniors to come to present gifts.

    Of course, this is also a charter only for birthdays. It shows the face of Jinning Duke's mansion. The children and grandchildren below are all chatting hard to prepare birthday gifts for the elders, so that people can know that the descendants of Jinning Duke's mansion are endless.  The family is rich.

    Su Wan was notified by the person sent by the Wang family, so she took the prepared birthday gift, and then went to Taoyuan with a group of girls, settled the girls here in Taoyuan, and then married Murongxian and Su Wan.  Luo walked to the few seats in front of the stage together.

    The position of the master's family is arranged relatively in the front. As the future granddaughter-in-law of the master's family, Murong Xian can be regarded as half of the master's family, and he will go up to present gifts in a while.

    Su Guan and Murong Xian had just sat down when they saw Mrs. Li bring a girl over. She explained: "This is your Wang family cousin, who is your grandmother's niece and grandniece. I will sit with you later and also want to present a present."

    "Weixi, this is your sixth cousin, and this is your future first cousin, whose surname is Murong. Just call her Miss Murong."

    When Su Wan heard this, she naturally knew that this was from her grandmother Wang's natal family, so she smiled, called out to her cousin, greeted each other, and asked her to sit down.

    Wang's cousin's name is Weixi. She is just a few months older than Su Wan. She is a gentle and meticulous girl. It is probably the first time she has seen such a big scene, and she is a little uneasy.

    Wang Weixi looked at Su Wan enviously: "My cousin is so beautiful, as beautiful as the daughter I imagined."

    A girl raised by thousands of delicacy and a hundred nobles is like a finely crafted jade, you can't take your eyes away after one glance.

    "My cousin is absurd."

    "I'm serious, my cousin is good-looking." Wang Weixiu had a round face, and when he spoke, his face was slightly red, and he looked a little pleasing.

    "My cousin is not bad either."

    While the two cousins ??were talking, Murong Xian was feeding Su Luo some snacks, and Su Fu hurried to Taoyuan with someone. When Murong Xian saw her, his eyes flickered, and he tugged on Su Wan's sleeve.

    "Soufu is here."

    Murongxian doesn't like Su Fu very much. Although she is of a tall family and is usually arrogant, she is reasonable after all. She is not as arrogant as Su Fu, who is confident and has no scruples in her actions.

    Su Wan took a look, and then reminded: "Sister Murong, don't argue with her for a while."

    Murong Xian snorted lightly: "I see."

    Murongxian is very glad that Su Fu will get married soon, if she comes in and Su Fu behaves like this and offends her, she will definitely not tolerate her, and there may be a fight at that time  .

    She fed Su Luo a small piece of pastry, smiled and said: "It's better to be A Luo, so cute, delicious?!"

    Su Luo nodded vigorously: "It's delicious, thank you sister."

    Murong Xian was immediately happy: "So good!"

    Seeing this, Su Wan said: "Stop feeding her, wait a while."??I'm going to be full.  "

    Su Luo snorted and said, "Ah Luo has hawthorn pills."

    Su Wan glared at her: "Even if there are hawthorn pills, you can't eat like this. You have to be obedient."

    Su Luo let out an oh, and then she stopped eating as expected, she was very obedient.

    Murongxian saw such a cute and well-behaved girl there, and immediately fell in love with her.

    Su Fu led the people into Taoyuan, glanced around, walked forward, and then came to Su Wan's table. When she saw Murong Xian, she reluctantly greeted: "Ms. Murong."

    Murong Xian nodded: "The fourth girl of the Su family."

    Although Su Fu also didn't like Murong Xian, because he was not close to her, she got closer to Su Wan, but she thought about the current status of the Pingyuan Hou Mansion, and she had some rare kindness, and felt that she had to make up for herself  Brother, he didn't make things difficult for Murong Xian.

    However, she sat down and frowned when she saw Wang Weixi who was wearing a half-new skirt beside her: "Who are you?!"

    Wang Weixiu saw that her aura was too strong, and her eyes were still a little displeased. After a while, she didn't know how to speak. Su Wan helped her and said, "Fourth sister, this is Wang's cousin. Just call her Wang's cousin."

    "From the Wang family?!" Su Fu frowned, and looked her up and down, with some disgust in her eyes.

    Wang Weixiu blushed, lowered her head and hummed.

    Su Fu wanted to say something, but after thinking about it, she didn't say anything. After all, the Wang family is Wang's natal family. If this girl complains in front of Wang, her life will be even more difficult.

    Her gaze swept away, and then she saw Su Ran and Su Ling who were sitting at another table. They were sitting with several young women, who were talking to each other.

    Su Fu's eyes fell on Su Ran's face, she snorted softly, really wanted to go forward and tear her face off.

    After a while, Mrs. Li sent Li Yuyan over again, and Mrs. Li said: "Princess, Yuyan is not sensible, please take care of her."

    Li Yuyan's pale face was covered by fine powder, upon hearing this she could only smile reluctantly: "Princess, Yuyan is being polite."

    Su Wan nodded, and then said to Li Shi: "I see, mother."

    Anyway, Li Yuyan is already engaged to Su Ying at this moment, and there is nothing wrong with it, so it should be taken as a face for Li Shi, and Li Yuyan should be taken care of.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 129 Where is Li Jingyuan?

    ?

    Mrs. Li arranged for Li Yuyan and left. At this moment, Su Ying came late. She came in a low-key way, without disturbing anyone, and sat down quietly beside Wang Weixi.

    At this time, there were seven people sitting at this table, including four sisters from the family, the future grand-daughter-in-law Murong Xian Li Yuyan, and Wang Weixi from the Wang family.

    Su Fu cast her eyes on Li Yuyan for a moment, snorted coldly, and then said: "Some people just don't know what they are, and they always want to climb high."

    Really want to turn around, Su Fu hates Su Ran and the crown prince the most, and then Li Yuyan, Su Wan, Su Ling and others, Li Yuyan, a daughter of a merchant, dares to miss her elder brother, Su Fu is very angry.

    And because she pushed Li Yuyan into the water last time, she was locked up in the small room next to the ancestral hall and was released a few days ago, which made her hate Li Yuyan so much that she gritted her teeth.

    Li Yuyan's face was pale, and she stared at Su Fu fiercely. Su Fu hates her, so doesn't she hate Su Fu?  There are better options.

    But now, the family has made a decision to marry her to that bastard Su Ying, and that's what she's going to do all her life.

    ?Su Ying, she is the one in Jinning's mansion who can't get on the stage the most. If she doesn't make progress and doesn't talk about it, she still hangs around in Huajiechunlou.

    Moreover, he is just the son of a concubine. If the family is divided in the future, what future and status will he have.

    Li Yuyan returned to Li's house for the past few days, and she was in a daze. When she heard her parents talk about Su Ying, she had a younger sister who was the prince Liangdi, and she felt extremely painful in her heart.

    How could she not hate Su Fu for hurting her like this.

    Li Yuyan took a deep breath, then looked into Su Fu's eyes and said: "Yeah, who doesn't know how to climb high, together with the fourth girl, you will use all means to climb to Zhaowang Mansion, Yuyan is naturally incomparable  Four girls."

    "You!" Su Fu's face changed when she heard this, and she was furious, "Li Yuyan, keep your mouth clean."

    Li Yuyan said: "Miss Si, don't you also want people to hear how I fell into the water and how I gave it to the second son of the family? If Miss Si doesn't mind, I don't think there is any shame in it.  Anyway, I'm just the daughter of a merchant, and I'm engaged, so it doesn't matter if it gets out."

    "You" Su Fu blushed with anger, but she was also afraid that she would be accused of another crime, so she swallowed her breath, "Miss Li is really good, I will remember you  .¡±

    Li Yuyan said: "I thought Fourth Miss would always remember me."

    Su Fu was very angry, and she didn't want to talk to her anymore, so she turned her head and said to Murong Xian: "Sister Murong, you remember me, I am Su Jian's real sister."

    Murong Xian nodded: "Of course I know."

    Still know a lot, Murong Xian was critical of Su Fu in his heart, but his face didn't show it, because he didn't know about those rumors, just from the good show just now, Murong Xian knew that this future sister-in-law was not right.

    Everyone's first daughter, arrogant and domineering, bullying others with power, confident, spreading salt on others' wounds, is really too much.

    Su Fu said to Li Yuyan again: "Miss Li, you know this, this, is my elder brother's fianc¨¦e who has made a covenant, the dignified daughter of the Marquis of Pingyuan, and her sister is the wife of the eldest son of Prince Zhao's mansion.  .¡±

    "You guys, you will be sisters-in-law in the future, you have to get along well."

    Li Yuyan's face turned paler when she heard the words, the handkerchief in her hand was tightly squeezed, she lowered her head and dared not lift it up.

    Murong Xian's status is noble, which is naturally incomparable to her. Su Fu's words are nothing more than belittling her, saying that she is wishful thinking.

    Murong Xiandao: "It is true that we should get along well. Miss Li's temper is gentle, but I am aggressive. If there is anything wrong in the future, you can just say it. A family should be kind."

    Seeing Murongxian say this, Li Yuyan felt that she was speaking for her with generosity, and her heart became even more sour. She said: "I will ask Miss Murong to give me more advice in the future."

    Murong Xian smiled: "Miss Li, you are welcome."

    Su Fu clicked her tongue in her heart, secretly thinking that these two people were hypocritical, she didn't think Murong Xian was so generous, and didn't care about Li Yuyan's daring to miss Su's recommendation.

    In fact, Murong Xian really didn't mind, Su Jian was from a good family background, well-born, well-educated, and good-natured, and he would be the heir of the Jinning Duke's mansion in the future, so naturally there were many people who admired him.

    This Li Yuyan is engaged, she still can't afford to argue with such a person.

    theIf she had to worry about this, she would have been pissed off.

    Seeing these people coming and going, Su Wan was also afraid that there would be a real quarrel, so she quickly changed the subject and asked, "The fourth sister came early, but I saw the princess, and the banquet is about to start, and I haven't seen you yet."  People from Prince Zhao¡¯s Mansion came over, could something have happened?!¡±

    When Su Fu heard this, she realized that something was wrong. It turned out that the people from Prince Zhao's Mansion hadn't come yet.

    Thinking of this, she didn't have the heart to ridicule Li Yuyan anymore, so she took the maidservant away from the table and sent someone to find out what was going on at Prince Zhao's Mansion.

    Li Yuyan cast a grateful look at Su Wan, Su Wan nodded and said nothing

    On the opposite side of the stream more than one meter wide, the male guests were also talking. Prince Sui Wang sat at a table, accompanied by Su Jian, and Li Lin sat with other side branch children, and did not go forward to join in the fun  .

    A group of people talked and talked, and they talked about Qingfeng Bieyuan, saying that since the crown prince borrowed Qingfeng Bieyuan to hold a poetry meeting for Su Liangdi, can he also hold a student's poetry meeting next time.

    The prince said: "It's not difficult to borrow the breeze to leave the courtyard. The man is here now, just ask him."

    Having said that, he turned his head and asked, "Where is Li Jingyuan? Come out to speak? Someone borrowed the Qingfeng Bieyuan for you, would you like it?!"

    All the people sitting on the table held their breath and looked towards Li Lin, thinking that it must be good to be able to hold a poetry meeting, but vaguely felt that Li Jingyuan was really unlucky.

    This nice courtyard was originally repaired and planned to be married to Princess Wenxiao in the future, but the prince asked to borrow it, but he couldn't refuse. It was enough to borrow it once, and now the prince asked to borrow it for someone else.

    The prince is the prince, the king, and you are the subjects. Now that you have spoken, who would dare not borrow it.

    Everyone looked at Li Lin, hoping that he would agree in their hearts, but also felt aggrieved for him.

    Li Lin sat there upright, with big sleeves in green clothes, and a handsome face. Looking at that appearance, he was no worse than the young masters on the field, and even more stable and calm.

    Even being called by the crown prince, he didn't panic at all, took a sip of tea slowly, put down the tea cup in his hand, and then raised his eyes to look over.

    "The prince asks me? But for what?!"

    The crown prince knew that he had heard it, so he deliberately asked him this time, feeling a little annoyed in his heart, so he said: "Gu asked you to borrow the Qingfeng Bieyuan, some students want to hold a poetry meeting, are you willing?!" (Remember  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 130 Prince Sui fights for Qingfeng other courtyard

    ?

    Li Lin glanced at the prince, and let the eyes of the side fall on him, flat, unmoving, and calm.

    "The prince asked me to borrow the breeze from the other courtyard?!"

    "Exactly." The prince said, "Are you willing?!"

    Li Lin asked: "I wonder if the crown prince is going to tell the truth or lie?!"

    The prince's expression moved slightly, and he was a little displeased at the moment. Since he asked the prince himself, shouldn't he immediately agree?  !

    He actually said this, could it be that he didn't give him face as a prince.

    The fan in the prince's hand tapped lightly on the table, and the expressions of the two attendants beside him also changed slightly, as if they were about to go forward to grab someone.

    The prince asked: "What do you mean by this? Could it be that you don't want to borrow it?!"

    Li Linwen said: "Since the crown prince asked me if I would like it, if I said it from the bottom of my heart, I really don't want it. This other courtyard has been repaired, and many flowers that the princess likes have been planted. After a while, the flowers will bloom.  , the princess can go over and enjoy the flowers and scenery."

    "But now the princess has never seen it, but it has to be used by others first. Naturally, I don't want it."

    "But if the crown prince speaks, the crown prince is the crown prince, but the young monarch of the country. People say that there is no king in the world. In this Eastern Zhao, who dare not give the crown prince this face, and the same is true."

    The prince's complexion also gradually changed. He always felt that Li Jingyuan was mocking him by saying this, saying that he relied on his status as the prince to forcefully borrow Qingfeng to leave the courtyard.

    King Sui who was beside him laughed, and then said: "Brother Huang, why is this? It's just a poetry meeting. I remember that Brother Huang has a separate courtyard in his hand. The one given to Brother Huang by his father in the past, there is one called  From Yuanmingyuan, brother Huang is so generous, why not just hold a poetry meeting in Yuanmingyuan."

    "That is the other courtyard of Princess Honglian in the previous dynasty. Princess Honglian devoted herself to Taoism. It is said that she once ascended to immortality and was known as the Red Lotus Fairy. Such a place, used to hold a poetry meeting, will definitely cause a sensation in the entire Eastern Zhao. What a breeze  Other courtyards, that¡¯s not worth mentioning.¡±

    The Yuan Mingyuan mentioned by King Sui does have this other courtyard. This courtyard was built on the basis of Princess Honglian's Honglian Befu. It was originally used to worship the prince's biological mother, the emperor's original wife Yuan.  Empress Ming, therefore, is now called Yuanmingyuan.

    Later, the emperor also gave this Yuanmingyuan to the prince.

    The prince's face changed greatly when he heard the words: "Fifth brother, shut up, this is the land of my mother's queen, why lend it to others, and hold some poetry meeting."

    After all, Yuanmingyuan is a royal place. Although it is also a famous place, people in the world dare to think about Qingfeng Bieyuan, but they dare not think about Yuanmingyuan.

    King Sui said: "Brother Huang, why should you be angry? In the eyes of Brother Huang, this Yuanming Garden is naturally his treasure, and no one else can touch it. But to Mr. Li, the Qingfeng Courtyard he has meticulously repaired is also his treasure."

    "Brother Huang is not only inconsiderate of the people, but wants to borrow other people's yards again and again. What's the reason?!"

    "Brother Huang asks to borrow another courtyard, Young Master Li naturally dare not disagree, so and so on, Brother Huang is happy, Su Liangdi is also happy, and all the students are also happy, but who can tell how this Young Master Li is heartbroken."

    "Although the younger brother is not as smart as the emperor's brother, he feels that the emperor's brother is suspected of bullying others, so he fights for Mr. Li's injustice."

    The prince's face became more and more cold when he heard this: "Fifth brother, what nonsense are you talking about?!"

    Sui Wang's slender Danfeng eyes narrowed slightly: "How can I talk nonsense, the emperor's brother is the heir, and the minister thought that the emperor's brother learned the way of justice, strictness, benevolence, benevolence, and benevolence, but he didn't want to, and he would do such a violent thing."  Borrowing."

    King Sui suddenly launched an attack, which made the expressions of all the people present change. In theory, what King Sui said was true. An emperor naturally needs justice and benevolence. Now the prince asked his subjects to borrow another house for himself  Su Liangdi Tim Guang, who was born in China, was quite suspicious of selfishness.

    If such a person is a king, how will he govern the world in the future.

    ? If you put it more seriously, you can still say one more thing, the prince has lost his virtue.

    The expressions of the people present looking at the prince changed several times.

    At this moment, King Sui asked Li Lin again: "Young Master Li, I wonder how much this Qingfeng Bieyuan is worth now?!"

    Li Lin watched the prince and King Sui's fight indifferently, and said after hearing the words: "I asked about the courtyard next to it, about two thousand taels of silver."

    King Sui said again: "In this case, I will give you five thousand taels, and you will sell the Qingfeng Bieyuan to me, how about it?!"

    As soon as King Sui said this, the people around him started to discuss, and the prince's face was as dark as the bottom of a pot: "Old five, how dare you?!"

    Previously, the prince borrowed this breeze from Li Lin., intending to hold a poetry meeting for Su Ran, but if the Qingfeng Bieyuan is in the hands of King Sui, then the poetry meeting will definitely not be able to be held.

    If he is asked to ask King Sui, of course he can't!

    King Sui said: "Why don't you dare, if I get the Qingfeng Bieyuan, if anyone wants to hold a poetry meeting in the future, just come to the mansion to find me."

    If King Sui's move is successful, it will kill the prince.

    The prince previously aroused the indignation of the students because he borrowed Qingfeng Bieyuan to hold a poetry meeting for Su Ran, but because he was the prince and the emperor was backing him, he dared not speak out.

    But if Qingfeng Bieyuan comes into the hands of King Sui, and King Sui is willing to lend it to the students all over the world, it will definitely make the students all over the world grateful to him, and his reputation and prestige will naturally rise to a higher level.

    In this way, the position of prince is even more hanging.

    King Sui must not be allowed to get Qingfeng Bieyuan.

    The prince said with a dark face: "Li Jingyuan, I am willing to exchange six thousand taels for your Qingfeng Bieyuan, what do you think?!"

    King Sui said slowly: "This king is willing to give eight thousand taels."

    The prince's face was dark and red, he gritted his teeth and said: "I am willing to give nine thousand taels!"

    The scene of a good banquet turned into an auction site on the spot, and the prince and King Sui refused to give in to each other.

    King Sui: "This king is willing to pay 10,000 taels."

    Prince: "This prince is willing to give eleven thousand taels."

    King Sui narrowed his slender Danfeng eyes, smiled and said, "It's not an option to go on like this, how about this, if Mr. Li is willing to change, brother and I will make a condition separately, and let Mr. Li choose."

    "Mr. Li, are you willing?!"

    Li Lin took a sip of tea, as if he didn't see the pair of brothers fighting for life and death, but said after hearing the words: "It's not up to the next person to decide this matter, you have to ask the princess."

    The female guest is watching the fun across the small pool.

    Su Guan was sitting at the table of the prince and others across the small pond. When she heard Li Lin talking about herself, she calculated carefully.  That's enough, seven or eight thousand taels is fine.

    If it is more than 10,000 yuan, it is a profit.

    Today's Qingfeng Bieyuan is a hot potato, and if you keep it in your hands, you may not be able to live in it. Otherwise, if you want to borrow it, you also want to borrow it. How about peace, it is better to buy this huge sum of money and buy a new comfortable yard.  .

    Qingfeng Bieyuan, I'm sorry!

    Money it is really too fragrant!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 131 Why is the emperor angry?

    ?

    In Su Wan's view, the false name of Qingfeng Bieyuan is not important, but it is just a place to live. Seeing that the house is well-structured, has a good view, and is suitable for living, it is remarkable.

    But now because of having an extra false name, many troubles have been caused instead, which is putting the cart before the horse.

    Since someone is willing to pay a high price to exchange with her, if not at this time, when will be more.

    She is not a fool, what is she doing with money.

    When I have money, I will replace it with a new courtyard, and the rest of the money will be used to renovate the house, making it beautiful and comfortable.

    When all the people present heard Li Lin talking about Princess Wen Xiao, they all raised their heads and looked over in unison. After looking at it, they realized that Princess Wen Xiao was actually so good-looking.

    She was wearing a light blue chest-length skirt embroidered with cranes and auspicious clouds. The auspicious clouds fell on the dress, and the cranes were lifelike. The big sleeves swayed slightly with her movements.  There is a tiny flower hairpin on it.

    Her face is beautiful and tranquil, her eyes are like the morning dew, and her red lips are like the orchids blooming in the morning dew.

    It is she who sits there like this, calm and gentle, with a beautiful and beautiful spirit, with the beauty of Zhongshan, and the brightness of the breeze and the moon.

    At this time, her eyes lit up for a moment, she didn't know what she was thinking, and then she smiled, she looked a little cute and lively, she was a lively girl.

    King Sui asked: "How does Princess Wen Xiao feel?!"

    Su Wan stood up, saluted slightly, and then said: "Thank you for your kindness, His Royal Highness and the prince. My daughter and Mr. Li are naturally willing."

    Li Linfang turned his head just in time to see her carefully calculating the gains and losses, the corners of her mouth were slightly pursed, but she wanted to laugh, but she didn't expect that she would be so generous when she gave him the bank note before, but now she is thinking about it.

    This is still a little squirrel protecting money.

    Li Lin naturally didn't want to leave this mess to her, so he said: "Since the princess is willing, then ask what you two are willing to give in exchange?!"

    King Sui said: "I'm willing to pay 10,000 taels of silver here. It just so happens that my king also has a courtyard near Qingfeng Bieyuan, which is the same size as Qingfeng Bieyuan. In addition, I just got a piece of warm jade recently. It's not big, and it can make about two pieces of jade pendants."  .¡±

    Someone on the side analyzed: "The yard near the Qingfeng Bieyuan is about two thousand taels of silver. As for the warm jade, the normal size of the warm jade pendant is at least five hundred taels to eight hundred and one thousand taels, depending on the quality.  .¡±

    In this way, King Sui paid about fourteen thousand taels of silver.

    "Hiss¡ª" someone gasped, this Prince Sui was really generous in his actions, it was the Qingfeng Bieyuan, because of the name of the Qingfeng Banquet, the value was only five thousand taels, and it was only when he met his sweetheart  , at most seven or eight thousand taels of silver, it's really worthless if it's too much.

    And there is warm jade, warm jade, which is expensive and hard to find. If a woman wears it on her body, she can live warmer in winter.

    In this way, it can be considered that the other courtyard has also got 10,000 taels of silver and a piece of warm jade for nothing.

    The prince glanced at King Sui, and said with a cold snort, "I would like to give fifteen thousand taels of silver."

    There is a Prince's other courtyard, but in the imperial city, the courtyard is a good place, and money may not be able to buy it. He is unwilling to give it to Li Lin, and he has recently received help from the Li family, and he has a huge sum of money in his hand.  All that is missing is silver.

    After careful calculation, the items listed by King Sui are still less than the fifteen thousand taels, and the prince stabilized King Sui by one head.

    However, the crown prince doesn't know that he is really conceited. He has offended Li Lin twice in a row because of the matter of Qingfeng Bieyuan.  Such a good thing.

    Although it is said that there is a little more money, Li Lin is not short of money after all, and Li Lin is also very happy to make the prince unlucky again.

    Li Lin smiled, stood up and bowed to King Sui, "Thank you, Lord Jing Yuan. It just so happens that Jing Yuan is also looking for a nearby courtyard, but it has been fruitless. If you can exchange for a courtyard, it will be the best."

    This is in response to King Sui's intention.

    Before King Sui could reply, the prince stood up and said with a dark face, "Li Jingyuan!"

    King Sui smiled and motioned Li Lin to sit down so that he would not have to worry: "There is no need to be too polite."

    Then, he said to the prince again, "Brother Huang, why should you be angry? You and I have agreed before that we offered Mr. Li a choice. Could it be that Mr. Huang thinks that Mr. Li can only choose you and not me."

    "Mr. Li is probably looking for a house, in the imperial city, okay.The house almost has an owner, even if you have money, you can't find a good one. Mr. Li will marry Princess Wenxiao in the future, if you can't even get a good house, wouldn't it be shameful.  "

    King Sui said: "So, Brother Huang, you didn't even think about what Mr. Li wanted most. You won't be wronged if you lose."

    The prince's face turned black and red again, and it was extremely exciting. He glanced at King Sui, who had won the battle, and secretly thought about how to deal with the following things.

    After all, there are so many people watching now, and there are many people in the court today. If Li Lin has already chosen King Sui, if he has no promises and threatens to rob him, he will not be able to get Qingfeng Bieyuan.  , but lost the demeanor of the prince.

    However, thinking about King Sui's promise to lend Qingfeng Bieyuan to the students to hold a poetry meeting, he felt overwhelmed. If this is allowed to happen, then King Sui's prestige among the people will naturally be even stronger. When the time comes  

    The prince clenched his fists in vain, he absolutely cannot allow such a thing to happen.

    The dust settled, and the excitement also came to an end. A group of people gathered together to discuss in low voices, and suddenly felt that Li Lin was really lucky. This was an extra ten thousand taels of silver, which was enough for the next betrothal gift.  I'm almost ready.

    However, people looked over quietly, and saw that he was still sitting there quietly, drinking tea slowly, without any emotional changes on his face, as if he was not the one who just got ten thousand taels of silver for free.

    Looking carefully, although this Li Jingyuan is not of high birth, he is also a calm man. Even if he sits among so many princes of aristocratic families, he does not appear to be a bit rigid or restless.  Calm and calm, demeanor dignified and easy-going.

    In contrast, he sat there, more like an heir carefully cultivated by the family, even the prince whose face was black and red just now, couldn't compare to his demeanor.

    With the posture of green bamboos and pines and cypresses, and the frost of the breeze and bright moon, he is as modest as a valley, even if he drinks tea among the crowd like this, it also gives him the demeanor of cooking tea and wine with the mountain stream and flowing water accompanied by the breeze.

    In the past, many people thought that Princess Wenxiao promised a future husband of such a background, but now it seems that she is a perfect match for Princess Wenxiao!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 132 Gift

    ?

    The prince took a sip of tea, temporarily suppressed the anger in his heart, twirled the jade finger on his thumb, and secretly made a note of King Sui and Li Lin in his heart, and he will definitely avenge today if he has the opportunity in the future.

    At this time, the people from Prince Zhao's Mansion were late, and Zhao Mingyan came in a hurry, saluted Prince Sui, and sat down beside him.

    King Sui was in a good mood after winning a match with the prince, so he asked him: "It is said that something is in such a hurry, could something have happened?!"

    Zhao Mingyan didn't want to mention it, and said perfunctorily: "It's not a big deal, it's late."

    King Sui smiled and didn't say much, like Zhao Mingyan, a child from a family who didn't spoil him too much, he didn't like it, he didn't have the ability to ask for it, and he didn't have a good vision.

    King Sui also met Su Wan just now, and he can tell that she is a kind and intelligent girl. If Zhao Mingyan marries this one, it will be good for him to live a safe and secure life in the future.

    It's just a pity, he insisted on following the scheming and unscrupulous Su Fu.

    King Sui can foresee his future and the chaos in Prince Zhao's mansion.

    On the female side, Su Fu came with Princess Zhao. Princess Zhao's face was unhappy, and she managed to smile a little. She walked slowly, and then sat at a table with Princess Huaihe, Mrs. Pingyuan Hou and several other ladies.

    "I'm late." After sitting down, Princess Zhao let Su Fu leave.

    Su Fu originally wanted to say a few words to her, but seeing her face, she was also afraid that she would suddenly vent her anger on her, so she left and returned to her seat.

    Princess Huaihe saw that her complexion was not good, so she asked her: "But what happened?!"

    Princess Zhao almost gritted her teeth: "That woman Zhou, I will definitely skin her."

    The Zhou family, the concubine of Prince Zhao's mansion, is also the concubine who left Zhao Minghui, the second son of King Zhao.  Concubine Zhao has such an excellent son as Zhao Mingzhan, she might not be able to beat him.

    Concubine Zhao came late today, not because she wanted to slap the Duke of Jinning in the face on such a day, but because the concubine Zhou had figured out that Concubine Zhao was going out today, so she wanted to harm Murong Ning, and happened to be arrested  It's right.

    Concubine Zhou is also in a hurry, Zhao Mingzhan is excellent, and Murong Ning is about to give birth to the first grandchild of the palace, if this child is born successfully, Zhao Mingzhan's position will be more secure, so she thought about it.

    Unexpectedly, it happened that Zhao Mingyan was looking for Murong Ning, and he bumped into him, and caught him straight away. However, the person who administered the drug would rather commit suicide than reveal the mastermind behind the scenes, so Concubine Zhou is still safe.

    King Huaihe also has side concubines and concubines, but who is Princess Huaihe?  There is only one Concubine Zhou to contend with her.

    That woman from the Zhou family has always been very scheming. If King Zhao hadn't protected her and had a son like Zhao Mingzhan, to be honest, she wouldn't even know how she died.

    Princess Huaihe said: "You, don't say such things again, it's not pleasant to be heard."

    Concubine Zhao blushed with anger, took a breath, and endured it, after all, at this time, it was not her business to deal with housework.

    Not long after Princess Zhao arrived, Duke Jinning and Mrs. Wang brought their son and daughter-in-law over, and the scene became lively, as if the previous troubles did not exist.

    ? Duke Ning of Jin and Mrs. Wang talked about some scenes, thanked everyone for coming, and hoped that everyone would eat and drink well, and have a lively and lively time together.

    The next step is the part of offering birthday gifts. The so-called birthday offerings are the affairs of the younger generation in the family. Jin Ning Gong has no brothers. Therefore, apart from the two generations of children and grandchildren in the family, there are only Wang's family and a few girls who are married.  Husband.

    As for the birthday gifts of other visitors, they are mostly recorded and will not be chanted here again.

    Su Wang and Yang Shi were the first to go up to offer gifts. They were husband and wife, and they were one body. They gave a gift, a jade carving of a longevity old man, all in white jade, which is rare to see.

    As soon as the object came out, there was an enviable inhalation sound from the people at the banquet.

    "The son wished his father a great birthday. Father and mother are in good health and live a long life. I will send a white jade birthday star to the old man."

    Duke Ning of Jin laughed: "Boss has a heart."

    Such a large piece of jade is not unavailable, but it is extremely difficult to find. Su Wang found such a piece of jade and hired a craftsman to carve it. It really took a lot of thought.

    Wang also said with a smile: "You people, if you didn't beat me up for a day, then I would live a long life."

    Su Wang said: "It is the son who made the parents worry, and he will definitely change his ways in the future."

    "good."

    After Su Wang and Mrs. Yang came down, the second room, Su Lin and Mrs. Jiang went up to pay their respects. The two presented a portrait of Guanyin. Su Lin said a lot of beautiful words, and said that he invited the master to paint the portrait himself.  How long has it been sent to the temple for enshrining, but in fact it is just an ordinary portrait of Avalokitesvara.

    Even if the painting skills are good, the value is only a hundred taels of silver.

    Duke Ning of Jin nodded: "You bother."

    Wang said: "Troubleshoot."

    Su Lin smiled and said, "As long as the parents are happy, it's worth it, and it's what a son should do."

    Jiang said: "Exactly."

    Su Lin chatted on top for a long time before coming down.

    Su Xun and Yang Shi were more generous. They gave two gifts, one was an ancient sword for Jin Ninggong, and they prepared half a piece of Mizhou Lingsha soft silk for Wang Shi.

    In the past, when Li Lin hired Su Guan, he had a piece of fabric like this. This fabric is delicate, soft, breathable and comfortable, and it is most suitable for making pajamas. In Dongzhao, it is priceless and hard to find.  , Even the nobles in the palace, they can't share much throughout the year.

    Women and girls love it the most.

    Su Xun's horse was exchanged by him and Li Lin, leaving half for his wife and daughter, and the remaining half for Wang Shi. Su Wan had a horse for himself, and he gave some other things, and the remaining half,  He gave it to Li Shi and Su Luo.

    Duke Ning of Jin is a military general, and his favorite is these ancient weapons. Mrs. Wang is naturally happy to get this half piece of cloth. This gift has been sent to the hearts of the couple.

    Wang said three good things again and again, which shows that she is happy.

    Seeing this, Su Fu asked Su Wan: "The grandchildren will present gifts soon, Sixth Sister. I'm not worried about the others, but I'm a little worried about you."

    Su Wan turned to look at her gloating smile, and then asked her, "What are you worried about me for? Could it be that the fourth sister thinks that I can't even bring out a decent birthday gift?!"

    Su Fujiao laughed, and then said: "Sixth sister, I am not worried, but I am a little worried about Mr. Li. You said that under the watchful eyes of everyone, if Mr. Li can't even bring out a decent birthday gift, wouldn't you  Shame."

    Su Wan was speechless for a moment, she really convinced Su Fu, she still said such things at this time, she was trying to disgust someone.

    If you are reborn once, you will become even more stupid.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 133 'Sisterhood'

    ?

    Su Fu is a person, if you call her stupid, she is indeed stupid. She steps on other people's pain every day, rubs salt on other people's wounds, thinks highly of herself, and looks down on others, and offends a group of people wherever she goes.

    But if you want to say that she is smart, she is also a little bit smart, and she has a certain degree of control in doing things, and knows where the bottom line is. Otherwise, she has done so many bad things, how can she sit here in peace now.

    It's like she seduced Zhao Mingyan and snatched Su Wan's marriage back then. In the end, Su Wang and Yang Shi had no choice but to beg Jin Ninggong and Wang Shi to fulfill her for her sake. After all, she had already had an affair with Zhao Mingyan at that time.  As far as feelings are concerned, Su Wan's marriage did not have any good results, and the elders in the family couldn't bear her to be sad.

    It's also like she and the Yang family harmed Su Ling. At that time, it was not good for the family to tear themselves apart with the Yang family, and because Su Fu was already engaged to Zhao Mingyan, and Su Jian was unmarried, her reputation was very important, so the family was also not good.  With the Yang family divorced, Su Ling could only be wronged.

    One after another, plus occasional words that make people disgusting, she said the words, and people were disgusted by her, but the other party couldn't do anything about her.

    Su Wan took a fixed look at her, and then said: "Don't bother Fourth Sister, no matter what Mr. Li gives, it's all from his heart, and his family's situation is also there, so just do your best."  .¡±

    Su Fu was a little surprised: "Oh?! Sixth Sister thinks so?!"

    "Naturally." Su Wan gently rubbed her fingers against the edge of the teacup, and said slowly, "Fourth Sister, if you don't want to make trouble today, please calm down."

    Su Fu's face changed slightly when she heard this: "What did Liumei say? I know that my words are not good, but I was also thinking of Liumei. I was worried that Liumei would be ashamed. I am so kind, but Liumei treats me like this. It's really kind.  Beef liver and lung."

    Su Guan took a deep breath and suppressed the breath in his heart. He was about to say something, but Li Lin who was on the other side suddenly said, "I don't need to give you any gifts. Fourth Miss is worried, but Fourth Miss is so worried about the princess.  , it can be seen that the sisters love each other deeply."

    Li Lin said the words "deep love between sisters" very lightly, and there was a sarcasm in his tone. When people on both sides of the strait heard this, some people laughed out loud.

    What kind of sisterly love? If it is really sisterly love, why did the elder sister rob the younger sister's marriage back then? I probably didn't really worry about what I said today. Instead, I wanted to find an excuse to criticize others and make fun of them.

    If there is a metaphor, it can be said that you have robbed someone's property and left him with nothing, and then stand here and say in a pitiful tone: You are so pitiful, I am really worried about you.

    Really poisonous.

    Su Fu heard Li Lin's words, and then heard the occasional laughter and whispering, and suddenly felt that everyone was laughing at her, and the anger in her heart burned up.

    She yelled sharply: "Li Lin!"

    Li Lin looked a little puzzled, and then asked: "What does the fourth girl mean? Is there something wrong with what I said next? The fourth girl cares so much about the princess, is it possible that she is not a sister?!"

    Su Wan and Su Wan reached out and covered their mouths with a handkerchief, for fear that they would laugh out loud.

    She cast her eyes over, looked at Li Lin's face, and then at Su Fu's face that was so angry that she was about to spit fire. She felt very relieved, this little brother avenged her very quickly.

    She was very happy that the subject was so kind.

    Su Wan covered the corners of her mouth with a handkerchief, and said delicately: "Yes, Fourth Sister, what is wrong with what Mr. Li said? Isn't Fourth Sister caring about me like sisters?"

    Having said that, she groaned: "Isn't it? If the fourth sister didn't have other ideas?!"

    What's the matter, you are only allowed to disgust others, so others can't disgust you?  !

    Su Wan clicked his tongue in his heart.

    Su Fu was trembling with anger, she just felt that she was going to tear this pair of dogs apart, but at this moment, under the watchful eyes of everyone, she couldn't do anything, so she could only clenched her fists and swallowed her breath.

    When she spoke again, she almost gritted her teeth: "Sixth Sister said that Fourth Sister and you are indeed sisters!"

    Su Wan said cordially: "That's right, Fourth Sister has always treated me kindly."

    Su Fu snorted softly, because not only did she not take advantage of it, but she was irritated by the other party, so she calmed down for a while. At this moment, it was the turn of the grandchildren to present gifts.

    Duke Ning of Jin didn't know what he said to the steward next to him, and then he changed the rules. Instead of going up to present gifts in turn, he went up to whomever he called.

    "The eldest son, please come to the stage to present¡ª"

    ?When Su Jian heard this, he went to the stage and saluted his grandparents: "Grandson pays homage to his grandparents. May his grandparents be in good health. My Su family is safe and our children and grandchildren will continue."

    "This is a gift my grandson asked for for my grandparents." As he said that, someone came forward to open the gift that Su Jian handed over. The box contained a ginseng tied with a red thread.

    Su Jian said: "This is a thousand-year-old ginseng, and I gave it to my grandparents."

    "good!"

    The people on the side applauded for a while. For a century-old man who participated in the nobility, it can be said to be a good treasure, but if it is a thousand-year-old, it is even a treasure among treasures. Even in the palace, there are not many such ginsengs.

    "Thousand-year ginseng, this is a good thing. I heard that as long as you have one breath left, taking it will save your life!"

    "That is a treasure that is hard to find for thousands of dollars. We have never seen it since we were born. Today is really eye-opening."

    "That's right, if I can get a thousand-year-old ginseng beard to eat, I would be willing to die."

    "You, think beautifully, whoever you think you are, can get this millennium ginseng."

    Many people bowed their heads and whispered, their words were filled with envy.

    Su Wan looked at the thousand-year-old ginseng, and his eyes were also shining. When this thing is at a critical moment, it can save lives. Who doesn't like it!

    However, such a precious thing is not something she can get if she wants it.

    Jin Ninggong and his wife were also satisfied with this treasure, their faces glowed red, thinking that their grandson gave them a face, and also gave the Jinning Duke's mansion a face.

    Next came Su Ying, Su Fu and Su Yun. Su Ying gave a pair of vases, and Su Fu gave a single copy, which was a lost military book. Duke Ning of Jin was overjoyed to see it.

    Su Yun, a child, didn't think about what gifts he could give. What he gave were books that he had copied by himself, and there were quite a few of them, a whole big box.

    He had already started copying two months ago.

    This boy is small, and his speech is really serious, he said: "Grandson is still young, there is nothing good to give to grandparents, but my father said that grandson is willing to study hard, which is the best gift for grandparents.  "

    "This is the book copied by my grandson, and I dedicate it to my grandparents. As a proof, my grandson will definitely study hard in the future and will definitely live up to the expectations of my grandparents."

    What precious treasure can compare to the self-motivation of children and grandchildren?  Willing to work hard?  !

    Of course not!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 134 Thousand Blessings and Longevity

    ?

    Immediately, Wang was so excited that she was about to burst into tears: "My Ah Ran understands grandma's thoughts best, she is a good grandson of grandma!"

    The expression on the young man's face was a bit shy: "The grandson will do better. My father said that only by working hard now can we have a better future."

    Duke Ning of Jin was also a little emotional. He glanced at Su Xun who was sitting in the banquet, and said with emotion: "Your father taught you very well. I am ashamed of your grandfather. He is far inferior to your father."

    Speaking of teaching children, Duke Ning Jin is indeed not as good as Su Xun, or in other words, he didn't spend much effort in teaching children.

    When the child was young, he followed the emperor to quell the war, and often did not return home for many years. It was at that time that Su Wang became sensible. He watched his mother worry about her life every day, so he was relatively conservative.

    If there is no scourge of the Yang family, he will inherit the title, and it will be fine, but with the Yang family, this will not work, and the Yang family is not worthy of being the mother.

    As for Su Lin, Su Lin is the child of a medical girl back then. Duke Ning of Jin loved his first wife more, and did not dare to pay too much attention to Su Lin. Su Lin grew up by himself, and the Wang family didn't care about him.  Most of the people in the world are those who praise the high and depress the low, and they don't care about him.

    On the surface, he is respectful to his brothers, but in fact he longs for power and has a dark heart. He feels that the death of his biological mother was caused by the Wang family, and he has been dormant for many years to avenge his biological mother.

    ?There is Su Xun. When Su Xun was sensible, the war had already settled down. Duke Ning of Jin became a marquis, and his family became rich.

    However, because he was born in the midst of wealth and honor, his vision is wider than these two elder brothers. He is the one who sees the most clearly even if he does not do serious things.

    Su Yun lowered her head: "Father said that grandfather is the best grandfather in the world."

    "Good boy." Duke Jin Ning was very pleased. Hearing what the boy said, he suddenly felt that this life was enough.

    Su Yun bowed respectfully, then stepped off the stage, followed by the girls of her grandchildren.

    The eldest granddaughter Su Ruo came up to the stage first. She went up with her husband Pingcheng. The two presented a set of tea sets for tea tasting. The workmanship is exquisite and it is also a good item.

    The second girl of the Su family is named Su Ren, she is the concubine daughter of the second wife. When she got married, she was arrested for her son-in-law and selected a Jinshi. Now the Jinshi is working as an official outside, and she is also away with her husband. Now she has come back for a while.  A trip is also rare.

    Moreover, her husband cannot come when he is in office, and her child is too young to come. Therefore, she came alone on this trip, and the birthday gift she presented was the local unique Cordyceps sinensis, which was a high-quality product and an excellent tonic.

    After she went down, the butler next to her said again: "The third aunt stepped forward to offer a gift¡ª¡ª"

    Su Ling and King Sui were taken aback for a moment. When Su Ruo came to the stage before, the aunt and uncle who were called were husband and wife on the stage together, but now when they came to Su Ling, they only called Su Ling.

    King Sui thought for a while, but he also recalled that although Su Ling married him, she was only a side concubine, a side concubine, and a side wife.  Still one level lower.

    And he can't be called the son-in-law of the mansion. If people in Jinning's mansion dare to shout like that, wouldn't it be slapping the princess in the face.

    King Sui smiled, and put the matter aside, it's fine if he doesn't go up, although he said that he intends to befriend the Duke of Jinning, but it would be bad if he slapped the concubine in the face.

    Su Ling was stunned for a moment, and then went to the stage to offer a gift. The gift she presented was not bad. The treasures of the Daen Temple were used for blessings. There are not many treasures produced by a temple, and only one of them is enshrined for ten years. It is also a thousand pieces of gold.  A rare treasure.

    Enshrining it at home can bless the safety of the home.

    Mrs. Wang nodded: "You have a heart. Although you have left the house with your mother and are married now, it is still my blood and your grandfather's blood. Come back and have a look when you have free time in the future."

    Wang's words focused on the front, and everyone could understand that Su Ling left with her biological mother, she was not considered a decent girl in the family, and now she was just relying on some blood to let her grandparents take pity on her.

    ?These words were suspected of disregarding the relationship, and the face of King Sui who was sitting below changed, and he was very unhappy in his heart, feeling that the Duke of Jinning really didn't know how to flatter him.

    However, Su Ling didn't say anything, she quietly lowered her head, said yes, and then left the stage.

    Next was Su Fu. Su Fu smiled at Su Ran at the other table, and then went to the stage.

    "The granddaughter doesn't have anything to offer, but she just wishes her grandparents good health and longevity." Su Fu asked.??He lifted the long box up, and then ordered someone to open the box and one of the silk cloths.

    At this time, on the silk cloth, there are many big and small blessing characters and longevity characters embroidered in different shapes and arranged quite beautifully. It looks like a beautiful picture scroll.

    Su Fu said: "The granddaughter used some ingenuity. The silk cloth is embroidered with a thousand different characters of blessing and a thousand different characters of longevity. The granddaughter wishes her grandparents a thousand blessings and a long life."

    Su Fu learned this from Su Ran. In her previous life, when the emperor celebrated Halloween and the ministers presented gifts, Su Ran made a banner with the words "longevity", wishing the emperor long life, which won the emperor's appreciation.

    Now that Duke Ning of Jin celebrates his birthday, Longevity is naturally useless, but Qianfu Qianshou is still useful. Duke Ning of Jin is already the Duke, and the Duke is hereditary. There are only two of them in Eastern Zhao.  It is also made to be called a thousand years old.

    She had a clever idea, and the gift she presented was not bad, and she immediately won applause from all the halls. Jin Ninggong and Mrs. Wang were also very happy. Just as they were about to say something, they saw Su Ran who was on the table standing up suddenly, and shouted loudly.  One voice: "Sof!"

    At this moment, Su Ran was trembling with anger, her face was red and black, her eyes were about to burst into flames, and the hairpin on her head swayed with her movements.

    When she opened her mouth suddenly, the people who were talking about Su Fu's ingenious gift all stopped and turned their heads to look over.

    Su Fu looked at Su Ran like this, and then laughed: "What's wrong? Fifth Sister? Could it be that Fourth Sister gave me a wrong gift?!"

    Su Fu raised her eyebrows slightly, and her eyebrows were full of pride and provocation.

    When Su Ran heard this, she almost gritted her teeth.

    Mrs. Wang frowned: "There's nothing wrong with it, your gift, grandfather and grandmother both like it, let's go."

    Su Fu was about to say something, but saw that Su Ran had already strode up, and then said: "Grandfather and grandmother, it's not that I'm causing trouble, but that Fourth Sister is really going too far. The clever idea of ??the word "Shou" was clearly my first thought.  "

    "What Ah Ran prepared for her grandparents today is also a pair of Qianshou characters!"

    As she spoke, she ordered someone to bring up the gift she had prepared. She took a look and found that there were also a thousand birthday characters in various shapes on it.

    This is Is this a birthday gift?  !

    This is fun!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 135 Grandpa and Grandma Want to Rectify My Name

    ?

    It is actually not uncommon for gifts to bump into the same gift. After all, there are only so many good things in the world, and similar ones may appear.

    But a baby is a baby, even if they appear together, they are not so precious, but no one thinks too much, right?  !

    But there is only one of these wonderful ideas, which can be called an excellent birthday gift, but if there are two, it will be meaningless. After all, apart from being ingenious, this thing is worthless.

    But whose ingenuity and who embezzled it, the two of them will never think of this thing together.

    Su Ran felt that Su Fu had embezzled hers. After all, apart from her, how could these ancient people come up with such a good idea. It must be that she made a mistake in some mitigation, and Su Fu knew about it. This is what happened today.

    For this reason, she almost wanted to tear Su Fu apart.

    Originally, she thought that the ingenuity she used today would be astonishing and won applause from all the halls, but she didn't expect that Su Fu would take the lead, and she was humiliated a lot.

    Su Ran said: "Grandpa and grandma want to justify my name, it turned out that Su Fu stole my ingenuity."

    Su Fu did indeed use Su Ran's ingenuity, but she was not afraid of Su Ran, as long as she didn't admit it, no one could do anything to get her.

    So she said: "Su Liangdi is really joking, now you are in the East Palace and I am in Jinning Duke's Mansion, how can I know what gift you are preparing? Could it be that you think I have the ability to reach out to the East Palace?!"

    Of course there is not.

    After all, the Eastern Palace is in the imperial palace, and the imperial palace is heavily guarded. The identity of anyone who enters the palace will be checked to the bottom of the sky. Su Fu, a girl in a boudoir, has no ability to find out in the imperial palace.

    Su Ran snorted coldly: "Could it be that I don't know that Prince Zhao and Shizi are now the commander and deputy commander of the imperial guards? Could it be that they did it?!"

    As soon as Su Ran said this, the faces of many people on the field changed.

    Concubine Zhao suddenly stood up: "Su Liangdi, don't you talk nonsense, are you questioning the infidelity of my prince and son?!"

    Concubine Zhao not only swept away, but the anger that had been suppressed earlier came up again, she set her eyes on the prince: "Your Highness, don't you think so too?!"

    The crown prince felt that Su Ran was really going to cause trouble. If he really stood up to speak for Su Ran at this moment, he would question the infidelity of King Zhao and Zhao Mingzhan and spread the news from the palace.

    The crown prince stood up and said: "Aunt Huang just joked, there is absolutely nothing wrong with this. Uncle Huang and Ming Zhan are loyal to Royal Father."

    Su Fu sneered at Su Ran: "Did you hear that, His Royal Highness said that there is absolutely no such thing, it's just a coincidence."

    Su Ran was so angry that her face turned from red to green. She opened her mouth, but she didn't know what to say.

    Mrs. Wang smoothed things over and said: "I just thought of one thing, Afu and Su Liangdi's gift, I and my father-in-law both like it very much."

    Having said that, Mrs. Wang ordered people to accept the gift. Su Fu thanked her grandparents with a smile, and then stepped off the stage gracefully. Su Ran bit her lip, and finally stepped off the stage holding her breath.

    In the end, she gave Su Fu a bitter look. She was really mad at her. One day, she will make Su Fu pay the price in order to avenge her today.

    "Please invite Sixth Girl to come to the stage to present a gift."

    Although Su Wan has been named princess, today is the birthday of the elders, and it is a family gift. Therefore, today's Su Wan is the sixth girl in the family.

    Su Fu was proud of winning against Su Ran, she glanced at Su Wan, only to see Su Wan smiled, and took the maid to the stage.

    "Granddaughter wishes grandpa and grandpa good health and a long life." Su Wan smiled, and asked Xiao Sang to open the box.  It is made of Lingsha soft silk in Mizhou."

    In the past, Li Linxia had a piece of cloth like this when he proposed marriage ceremony. Su Wan thought about it, Jin Ninggong and Wang's treasures were not short of money, so it would be better to cut off the cloth and make clothes for them, so that the two elders could use it  First, secondly, Mizhou's Lingsha soft silk is expensive, and it can also be on the table.

    Speaking of which, this gift is delivered to people's hearts.

    Wang looked at her most satisfied granddaughter with a smile: "Awan has a heart, and grandma likes your gift very much."

    Su Guan has always been low-key and courteous, the gifts he gave were not particularly outstanding, but they were extremely appropriate.

    Su Wan smiled: "Grandmother likes it, so Ah Wan can rest assured."

    Next came the last two girls in the house. Su Ying gave two pairs of shoes that she made herself. She had no money and couldn't buy large pieces of good fabric to make clothes, so she had to buy some scraps.? Made two pairs of shoes.

    Those two pairs of shoes were soft and comfortable, and they must have been made with great care. The people in the second room, but this Su Ying, who has always kept a low profile, was somewhat sincere.

    Wang said a few good words and let her go down.

    The last one is Su Luo. Su Luo is a person who can't thread or write. After thinking about it, she sang a nursery rhyme to the elder and treated herself as a fairy to congratulate the elder on his birthday.

    She has a lively personality and a crisp voice, which makes everyone present laugh, just like a living treasure.

    Mrs. Wang was amused by her, although she usually blamed Mrs. Li for raising Su Luo into such an innocent and ignorant appearance. Su Ying was only one year older than Su Luo, but Su Ying was already sensible.  , but Su Luo is still like a seven or eight-year-old child, retaining that innocence and loveliness.

    But blame blame blame blame, such a lovely granddaughter, not to mention Li's mother, even Wang is reluctant to teach her.

    While Wang is happy, she is also worried. If such a good granddaughter is too naive, she might be bullied in the future.

    After the sons and grandchildren of the Su family had finished presenting their gifts, it was time for relatives. Jin Ninggong had no brothers or daughters, and his only cousin had passed away long ago. Now it is his nephew and grandson, and the next one is the king.  Wang's natal family, Wang's family, Wang's family has three nephews, all three of them have visitors, two of them are Wang's children, and the only girl accompanying her is Wang Weixi, who is the second wife of the Wang family.

    This time, the children of the Su family and the Wang family came to pay respects to their birthdays, and they also wanted to stay and study. As for Wang Weixi, they hoped that the Wang family could help her find a good marriage.

    The Su family and the Wang family were in the same place, and they walked together on the road.

    The identities of the two families are there, and the gifts they give are average, but they are thoughtful, and there is no shame. It is Wang Weixi, who gave her two sets of clothes made by herself, and her craftsmanship is better than that of the embroiderer in the house.  .

    After the gifts from the Su family and the Wang family were finished, it was time for those who had made plans and were about to get married.

    Murong Xian will be on stage first, she will be Su Jian's fianc¨¦e, and she has a distinguished status. What she presents is a jade Guanyin statue, which is very valuable and a rare treasure.

    Next is Li Yuyan. There are not many people around Li's house, but they have a lot of money, so they directly donated a silk and satin shop with a good business, which can be described as a big deal.

    Zhao Mingyan saw that he was about to arrive, so he asked Mr. Li: "It will be you and me in a while. I don't know what gift Mr. Li has prepared. I said that I am not talented. I got a lion horse earlier, and I will give it to Jin.  Mr. Ning.¡± (Remember this website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 136 Lion Cong

    ?

    Zhao Mingyan looked at Li Lin, feeling a little unhappy, wanting to embarrass him.

    Zhao Mingyan liked this Su Fu, and felt that what she did was right, and others were bullying her. Earlier, Su Fu and Su Wan had an argument, but Li Lin actually spoke up for Su Wan, making Su Fu unable to step down.  He was so unhappy.

    It's just the situation at that time, he really couldn't open his mouth, and now he just happened to humiliate and humiliate him, so that he would know who he was.

    This Lion Cong is of the same species as the sweat-blooded BMW. It is reddish-yellow in color, with a long and golden mane, very similar to the mane and beard of a male lion, so it is also called Lion Cong.  One of the famous BMWs in the world, it is extremely precious.

    Zhao Mingyan said: "You probably don't know the Lion Cone, but it doesn't matter, as long as you know that it is a rare BMW, it is worth thousands of gold, no, no, it is hard to find."

    When the people around heard the words, they immediately started flattering.

    "Third Young Master is so amazing that he was able to find such a BMW. There are not many horses in our imperial city."

    "That's right, if you meet by chance, you will have no regrets in this life."

    "If you can ride it once, you will be willing to die."

    "You think beautifully. I heard that this horse has a strong and irritable temperament, which cannot be tamed by ordinary people. You still want to ride it, but you want to be thrown off and trampled."

    "Where did the third son get this horse, can you still buy it, and I am willing to pay you any amount."

    "It's the same below."

    These nobles from aristocratic families are rich and good-looking, like this kind of BMW, they like it very much, even if they spend a lot of money, it doesn't matter.

    Zhao Mingyan was flattered by the people around him, and said with a smile on his face, "You guys think it's beautiful, but I asked my elder brother to help me get it back. It's just one horse, and there's nothing more."

    "You guys, just take a look."

    The people on the side were suddenly envious and wailed, feeling that they had no destiny with BMW in this life, and it was extremely painful.

    Zhao Mingyan was very satisfied with the reactions of the people present, and then asked Li Lin: "What do Mr. Li think of this BMW?!"

    "Excellent." Li Lin's expression was calm, and he didn't show envy and surprise like the people around him, nor did he feel gloomy and ashamed because his gift was not comparable.

    He just sat there like this, his body tall and straight like a pine, his expression calm and ordinary, even his emotions did not show ups and downs, as if everything in front of him was normal, and he was not worthy of himself.

    Looking at Li Lin, Zhao Mingyan felt a little angry. His original intention was to provoke him, let him know who he was and who he should not offend, but he looked so calm and indifferent, not only  Instead of humiliating the other party, he pissed himself off.

    Zhao Mingyan gritted his teeth, and then asked: "I see Mr. Li doesn't care about it. Could it be that he has prepared a better gift than Mingyan? I don't know what it is, so why don't Mr. Li tell me about it."

    "That's right, let's hear it, I don't know, what good thing can compare to a lion's horse?!"

    "Hey, don't talk nonsense, it may be that the gift prepared by Mr. Li is too bad. I am really embarrassed to compare with the third son of Prince Zhao's mansion."

    "It's true, it's because I'm afraid of embarrassment, that's why I dare not say it."

    "Who is he? He is just a small juren. He had great luck to get in touch with Princess Wenxiao. What can he compare with the majestic third son of Prince Zhao's Mansion."

    "that is."

    Su Wan, who was on the other side, squinted her eyes and snorted coldly in her heart. Zhao Mingyan is really a perfect match with Su Fu now. Fortunately, she knew what birthday gift Li Lin had prepared, otherwise she would probably be killed by him right now.  Angry.

    At this time, when Wang Weixi came down from the stage, Su Fu also heard the discussion on the other side. Zhao Mingyan deliberately embarrassed Li Lin, and his voice was not low, and everyone around him heard it.

    Seeing that Zhao Mingyan had regained her face, Su Fu was happy, so she came to flirt with Su Wan again: "Sixth sister, I'm not talking about you, if Mr. Li really can't prepare a good birthday gift, you should too."  Help, is it your future husband-in-law, if he loses face, it means you lose face."

    "It's not good to have so many princesses."

    In fact, Su Fu is indeed a little jealous of Su Wan, not to mention that she is now named princess, Su Wan's maternal ancestral home is the Zhen Guogong's mansion, and her mother was even more beautiful when she got married in the past.  Things will be hers from now on, and with the emperor's reward, the family is very rich.

    This is something that Su Fu can't compare to. Although Yang loves her, she will not spend all her money to prepare a dowry for her.

    &nbspSu Wan glanced at her, with a watery smile in his eyes: "Don't worry about it, Fourth Sister. Fourth Sister is so worried about me, it really is sisterly love."

    Su Fu was disgusted by the word "sisterly love", and stopped talking immediately.

    After Wang Weixi came down, it was Zhao Mingyan's turn to take the stage, and his name was called on the stage. He saw that Li Lin was so indifferent and unwilling to say anything, no matter what he said, or the people around him.  annoyed.

    "The young master wants to see what kind of birthday gift you can come up with, which can compare with my son's lion and BMW."

    Having said that, he flicked his sleeves, turned his head to go on stage, and put on a smiling face to congratulate Duke Ning Jin on his birthday.

    "The son-in-law congratulates the father-in-law on his birthday. Today, I will present you with a lion and a BMW. The BMW is stubborn. The son-in-law has already ordered someone to send it to the stable. If anyone wants to see it, let's go together when we are full of wine and food."

    "Lion Cong? Really?!" Jin Ninggong's eyes are shining brightly. A military general like him loves weapons in his hands, and he also likes this kind of BMW. BMW horses are the ones he loves in his heart.

    Zhao Mingyan said: "Of course it is true, how dare the son-in-law deceive the father-in-law about this matter."

    "Okay." Mr. Jin Ning patted his thigh, feeling happy, "This gift won my heart."

    Zhao Mingyan said with a smile: "To make the father-in-law happy, that's what the son-in-law should do."

    He opened his mouth and shut his mouth about grandson-in-law, as if he was going up to be someone's grandson-in-law, and many people around him felt toothache.

    Concubine Zhao's complexion is ugly, even Zhao Mingyan seldom licks her face like this when facing her, but now she is acting like this in front of Duke Jin Ning, which really makes her very uncomfortable.

    Moreover, the Lion Cong, which she originally wanted Zhao Mingzhan to give to her nephew, is now snatched by Zhao Mingyan as a birthday gift, and she is also very unhappy.

    Thinking of this, she glanced at Su Fu quickly, suppressing the anger in her heart, and took a deep breath.

    The people below were all congratulating Mr. Jin Ning for getting this good horse, and Zhao Mingyan was also proud, so he shook his sleeves on the stage and said, "I don't know what birthday gift Mr. Li gave you? This is also the last one.  Why don't you take it out now."

    "Before I mentioned this matter to Mr. Li, I saw Mr. Li's expression was indifferent, with disdain in his eyes. Maybe there is a better gift than Lion Cong. Why don't you show it to everyone."

    Zhao Mingyan said that this move was nothing more than trying to embarrass Li Lin and make him unable to step down, so as to avenge Li Lin's previous bullying of Su Fu.

    "That's right, take it out and have a look, I want to see what Li Jingyuan can come up with?!"

    "Take it out and have a look!"

    "Li Jingyuan, don't you dare?!"

    "That's it!" (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 137 - Ice Armor

    ?

    There were endless noises nearby, Li Lin drank the last sip of tea from the teacup slowly, then raised his eyes slightly, he first looked across the bank, and saw Su Wan sitting there with his eyes rolling,  The long eyelashes fluttered slightly, not knowing what to think.

    He pressed the corner of his mouth, then stood up, and looked at Zhao Mingyan on the stage. At this time, Zhao Mingyan was in a good mood, and felt that Li Lin would not be able to get off the stage if he couldn't come up with a better gift.

    "The third son of Zhao Wang's mansion asked me what gift I gave today. I am ashamed to say that the next grassroots is indeed no match for the third son of Zhao Wang's mansion."  I also prepared a congratulatory gift."

    After finishing speaking, he ordered the people accompanying him to bring up the gifts. Zhao Mingyan saw how calm and calm he was, but he didn't think he could bring out any good things, so he could only stand aside and watch.

    Jin Ninggong and Wang's were a little displeased with Zhao Mingyan and other children's behavior. Even if he didn't like Li Lin, he shouldn't cause trouble at this time.  Let him go down like a junior.

    In this way, it can only be resolved.

    Wang said with a smile: "The third son has a heart. Together with Jing Yuan, you will also become the son-in-law of the family. No matter what birthday gift you give, the old man and the father-in-law will both like it."

    Duke Ning of Jin also said: "What Madam said is very true. No matter what you give, it is the wishes of the younger generation. Madam and I are very happy."

    When the couple said this, they were actually setting up a stage for Li Lin. No matter what kind of gift he gave, they all liked it. They really couldn't come up with anything good for a while. If the elder said he liked it, he could  Step down smoothly.

    Zhao Mingyan was a little unhappy, but since Jin Ninggong and Wang Shi had both spoken, he couldn't say anything more, so he could only see what gift Li Lin could offer.

    At this time, the people under the stage gradually became quiet, and after a while, two people brought in a large wooden box. The wooden box was about the size of a cage, and it seemed that the weight was not light.

    Li Lin stepped onto the stage slowly, and seeing Zhao Mingyan next to him was still on the stage, he glanced at him, then stepped over and passed him.

    Seeing that he didn't take himself seriously, Zhao Mingyan was so angry that his nose was about to crooked. He snorted coldly and said, "My lord, let's see what good things you can come up with."

    Li Lin didn't look at him either, but bowed respectfully to the two elders, and then said: "Jingyuan from the Li family congratulates the father-in-law on his birthday."

    The smile on Jin Ninggong's face became much friendlier at this moment, and he even started talking with Li Lin: "Jing Yuan, there is no need to be too polite. I am very happy that you can come to celebrate my birthday today. If it wasn't for your father in the past  Saved my life, how could I have today."

    Li Lin smiled and said: "Everything is fate, since my father has met, there is no reason why he should not be saved."

    "Today is my grandfather's birthday, and the younger generation has nothing to offer. My grandfather was born in the army, so I asked my friends to find something for my grandfather."

    "A pair of ice armor, I hope my father-in-law likes it."

    Duke Jin Ning originally wanted to say something, but when he heard this, he was taken aback for a moment, and even forgot what he wanted to say earlier.

    "What did you say?! Ice armor?!"

    "But really?!"

    Li Lin nodded: "Of course it is true. In front of so many people, this junior dare not speak nonsense."

    After finishing speaking, he ordered someone to open the box, and the two of them supported the shoulders of the armor on both sides, and lifted the armor out of the box.  Nian Chen Bing, with a killing intent on the battlefield hidden in the cold.

    When it is still, it is like dead silence, when it is moving, it is like a tiger descending the forest.

    Just this pair of armor can make people feel the killing and coldness of the battlefield.

    Duke Ning of Jin suddenly stood up, and almost walked to the front of the Jiawei in three or two steps, he hesitated for a long time and dared not go forward to touch it: "This, this is really the ice armor, the ice armor from Licheng!  "

    Licheng is a strange place. It does not belong to any country, and it has its own ruler. Licheng is famous for many things. In the army, the more famous ones are Licheng's iron cavalry, mechanism puppets, and weapon forging techniques.

    The weapons produced from Licheng are extremely sharp, and the shield armor is extremely hard. This is the armor. The pieces of iron pieces connected together on it are impenetrable with swords and guns, and are treasures for body protection.

    How many generals in the world are proud of having a pair of ice armor?

    Jin Ninggong can't tell, but he himself is indeed one of them.

    However, Licheng is exclusive, and the ice armor produced by Licheng is even richer and cannot be bought.However, in the entire Dongzhao, only the emperor had a pair, and this was only obtained after an exchange between the emperor and Li Cheng.

    He dared to say that no more than eight people in this world could have one piece of this ice armor, except for those who left the city.

    ?Compared to such treasures, the Lion Cong is nothing but a horse, as long as you have money and connections, and you are willing to put in some effort, you can still get it.

    Duke Ning of Jin was very excited. He stretched out his hand to touch it, feeling the cold chill on the iron sheet, and his old face eroded by the wind and frost on the battlefield was a little moved: "Ice armor, it is really ice armor, it is  Ice armor from the city."

    Seeing him like this, Li Lin smiled and said: "In the past, I traveled the mountains and rivers, and I had some friendship with the fisherman from the city. I knew that the father-in-law was going to have a big birthday, and I didn't know what to give, so I asked  I asked him to give me a pair, I wonder if my father-in-law would like this gift?!"

    "I like it, of course I like it." Jin Ninggong really didn't want to put it on immediately, "I remember the fisherman you mentioned, there is indeed such a person in Licheng, but this person looks friendly and kind, but he doesn't like it."  He is a smiling tiger, and he is always pushy when begging him to do things, you can let him help you with this, it is really amazing."

    Jin Ninggong looked at the ice armor and couldn't even take his eyes off: "Well, Jing Yuan, can I put this armor on? I'm over sixty this year, and I've already removed my armor. Now that I have such a treasure, I want to wear it.  Put it on for everyone to see, my Su Zangshan is the same as before."

    Li Lindao: "Since it is a gift for the father-in-law, it is natural to let the father-in-law dispose of it."

    When Duke Jinning heard this, he was very happy. He laughed loudly and said, "Jing Yuan, I like your gift today the most. You will definitely have a few drinks with me later."

    "Definitely."

    Duke Ning Jin happily ordered someone to lift the armor down, and he also left together to find a place to wear it.

    Seeing that he was as happy as a fool, Mrs. Wang also laughed, and said to Li Lin: "My lord likes your gift so much, don't worry about it."

    Li Lin's face was calm: "Of course not."

    Wang said: "You are a good boy, in the future you and Ah Wan will definitely have a good time."

    Li Lin nodded: "I will definitely." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 138

    ?

    Mrs. Wang let him go down after saying a few good words. Li Lin bowed respectfully, then turned and stepped down.

    As soon as Li Lin left, Zhao Mingyan, who was still on stage, felt a little embarrassed. He stood there, not knowing what to do for a while.

    Duke Ning of Jin likes the Jia Wei sent by Li Lin so much that he doesn't even need to make excuses.

    If Li Lin was still entangled in the previous matter, and asked him if this ice armor stomach was comparable to his horse, he could admit that he was inferior, apologize and step down.  exist.

    But now, Li Lin thought he didn't exist, so he turned around and went down. Standing alone on the stage, he suddenly became a joke, and he really didn't want to find a hole to drill down.

    Even if he stepped down from the stage so disheveled, he became a laughing stock in everyone's eyes, like a mouse that has always been disheartened, it is really ridiculous.

    He stood on the spot and took a breath. He felt that it was not an option to continue standing, nor was it an option to go down in despair.

    In the end, I had no choice but to stand up and salute all the people present: "I am not today, Mr. Li's gift is beyond my reach, and I am willing to bow down. I have offended you before, please forgive me, Mr. Li."

    Was it forcing him to apologize, or a catch-up apology, Zhao Mingyan felt extremely embarrassed at that moment, but if he didn't apologize, it would be really out of style.

    It seems that Li Lin found out that Zhao Mingyan was still on the stage. Hearing the words, he didn't make things difficult for him, and he bowed to him slightly in return: "The third son is serious, but it's just a trivial matter, so why worry about it."

    After this comparison, the people present felt that Li Lin's demeanor was much better than that of Zhao Mingyan and other royal children. He is a gentleman, gentle and courteous, and even compared with the princes of the imperial city, he can be ranked well.

    If it were someone else, after being so humiliated by Zhao Mingyan, if he turned over, he would naturally be humiliated back, making Zhao Mingyan unable to step down, but he is so lenient, which shows his demeanor.

    Zhao Mingyan breathed a sigh of relief, thanked him, and left the stage.

    At this time, the people below also came to their senses and began to discuss.

    "It turned out to be a cold ice stomach!"

    "This birthday gift from Li Jingyuan turned out to be a cold ice stomach?! A cold ice stomach from Licheng?!"

    "Could it be fake?!"

    "That's right, how could he get this ice armor stomach from Licheng, even the royal family, Licheng may not give this face, just rely on him?!"

    "Shhh, don't talk nonsense, and you didn't look at Duke Ning's excitement just now. Could it be that you don't even recognize this cold ice armor?!"

    "That's right, others may admit their mistakes, but Mr. Jin Ning will definitely not admit his mistakes!"

    "Is that true?!"

    "It's so powerful!"

    Someone nearby didn't know what a cold ice armor stomach is, so someone immediately popularized it, and then made a sound of wonder.

    Although Licheng is far away from here, everyone knows the distribution of various countries. Many people envy Licheng and want to see the puppets of Licheng. However, there are too few people who can see these things.  .

    I heard that the ice armor stomach is extremely strong, it is a treasure for body protection, it is invulnerable to swords and guns, and when only the emperor has a pair in the entire Eastern Zhao Dynasty, everyone looks at Li Lin in a very different way.

    The previous Li Lin was just a poor student who was lucky enough to be married to Princess Wen Xiao, and a poor scholar, but in a blink of an eye, he was someone who could find a set of ice armor.

    In Dongzhao, dare to ask who has such a skill?

    Even the emperor may not have this face.

    Li Lin, a young man, actually has it!

    The crown prince and King Sui were also surprised when they saw Li Lin presenting this treasure. At the same time, they also wanted to befriend Li Lin, even though Li Lin was useless, but if they could ask for such a stomach, that would be the same.  worth it.

    At this moment, many people have come to Li Lin's table and asked Li Lin about the Jiawei. Li Lin only said that he knew the fisherman from Licheng and had some kind of friendship, so he asked him to help him.  busy.

    "Master Fisherman! I have heard of this, and I heard that he is a very powerful person."

    "I heard that this person is so wise that he is close to a monster, and he has a very high status in Licheng. Only the Li clan, the owner of Licheng, can send this person."

    "Brother Li, your surname is Li too, but what does it have to do with the Li clan?!"

    Li Lindao: "There are many people with the surname Li in the world. It is not certain that they belonged to the same family about five hundred years ago."

    The person next to him smiled and said, "Brother Li was joking."

    Yue Zhen quickly squeezed in, and then wanted toThese people drove away: "Go, go, get out of the way, you people, hurry back to your seats."

    Some people are unwilling: "Yue Er, this is your fault. Even if Brother Li is your future brother-in-law, it is not yours after all."

    "No way!"

    "that is!"

    Yue Zhen let out a hey, and scolded with a smile: "You melons, your skin is itchy, don't you want to try my little master's knife?"

    This Yue Zhen is a madman, a member of the general family, who has not been beaten by him, naturally dare not provoke him after hearing the words, and leave one after another.

    I'm afraid, I'm afraid.

    After all the people dispersed, Yue Zhen sat down beside him, pulling Li Lin to play emotional cards, all because he wanted his help.

    He really wants to have a cold ice stomach!

    "Young Master Li."

    The two looked up when they heard the words, but they saw King Sui on the next table calling him, Li Lin nodded, and then saw King Sui raised the teacup in his hand: "I respect you with tea instead of wine."  One cup, thank you Mr. Li for willing to exchange Qingfeng Bieyuan for this king."

    Li Lin nodded, seeing that King Sui drank a cup of tea, he also raised the tea cup with one hand, as if drinking, and drank it all in one gulp: "My lord is being polite, no matter what, I took advantage of my lord.  "

    Seeing this, the prince wanted to interrupt, but he didn't know what to say for a while, and his face turned dark.

    Previously, he looked down on Li Lin. He felt that if he was bullied, he would be bullied, and if he was offended, he would be offended.

    Now he is not happy to let him put down his face and talk to the other party, but seeing that King Sui talked to him, he is even more unhappy.

    Sitting there, the crown prince saw Yue Zhen sitting beside Li Lin, surrounded by many people, his face became darker and darker.

    After watching for a while, he couldn't help but let out a soft snort.

    King Sui heard it, and probably knew what was going on in his heart, so he asked him: "Brother Huang is so dissatisfied with Mr. Li?! I don't know how Mr. Li offended Mr. Huang?!"

    King Sui was aiming at the prince's pain, and the prince's face turned even uglier when he heard the words, but under the eyes of everyone, Li Lin was so sought after by others, if he dared to say yes, it would definitely attract dissatisfaction from these people.

    Although he said he didn't care about these young masters, it was indeed not good to offend them all.

    So the prince held back his breath and said: "How could it be? It's too late for Gu to appreciate Mr. Li. How could he be dissatisfied."

    King Sui's smile was somewhat sinister: "Brother Huang's appreciation is really unique. It's a pity that Qingfeng Bieyuan, if Brother Huang was not there, Mr. Li might not have given it to me. It's a pity."

    The prince choked in his throat, and his eyes were red with anger.

    "Old five!" (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 139 It's just a joke, why take it seriously!

    ?

    King Sui smiled calmly: "Why did the emperor call me? I don't know what advice?!"

    The prince took a deep breath, and forcibly suppressed the anger in his heart: "I don't dare to teach you, I will write down this matter today."

    King Sui smiled lightly, but did not speak. He was not afraid of the prince's vengeance. The relationship between him and the prince had already been endless, and it would be okay to have more grievances.

    However, seeing the prince holding back his anger so hard, he felt very happy.

    Zhao Mingyan looked at Li Lin who was surrounded by many people, drinking tea with his head down, trying to reduce his presence.

    Now these people are enthusiastic about the matter of the cold ice armor stomach, if they react, they don't know how to laugh at him.

    ? Wanting to make people unable to get off the stage, I never thought that I couldn't get off the stage myself, so dejected, it's really embarrassing.

    Zhao Mingyan swears that he has never been so humiliated in his life, and he really wants to find a hole in the ground and go down.

    The female guest is also talking here.

    With bright eyes, Murongxian taught the girls about the cold ice armor: "It is said that the forging technique in Licheng is extraordinary. The same iron, after their methods, can produce different weapons."

    "Take this ice armor stomach as an example. The iron plate used on it is the famous ice iron from Licheng. This iron is extremely strong and invulnerable. Only Licheng can forge this kind of ice iron.  , countries have also tried various methods, but nothing they have created can compare to this cold iron."

    "Among us Eastern Zhao, now only His Majesty has a set of ice armor."

    Murong Xian's eyes were frighteningly bright, and he looked at Su Wan as if he saw a fairy: "Ah Wan, you said Mr. Li can get one pair, can you get the second pair?!"

    Su Guan was thinking about the so-called cold ice armor stomach, probably because the iron produced at different temperatures in iron and steel smelting has high hardness, or other elements have been added to make it harder, or it is an alloy material or something like that.  .

    But she doesn't understand these things, what is iron and steel smelting, so many years have passed, and she doesn't even remember the equation for producing iron, so how can she know these things.

    Su Guan heard Murongxian's words, she came back to her senses, and showed some smiles: "I don't know about that, after all, it's not easy to get it, and for the sake of saving face, it's one less time to use, one time to get it, I'm afraid  It¡¯s the second time and there¡¯s no such possibility.¡±

    Su Wan would not be so stupid as to promise something for Li Lin, not to mention that she didn't have the qualifications, and the matter was troublesome, and she didn't know if she could get it.

    And he agreed, so Li Lin would not have to work hard for it.

    She will not do this.

    When Murong Xian heard the words, there was a look of regret in his eyes: "I was thinking about it, the treasure that is hard to find in the world, how can you get it when you think about it."

    She sighed and put the matter aside.

    Seeing Su Fu's face getting darker and darker, Su Ran and Su Ling at the other table started chatting.

    Su Ran: "Some people always feel that they are number one in the world, no one can compare, isn't it just a horse?!"

    Su Ling continued: "That's right, it's not just a horse. There are several BMWs in the other yard of the prince's racecourse. There are lions and others."

    Su Ran said: "Just now people said, let's see what kind of gifts Mr. Li can give? Fourth sister, you were still trying to persuade Sixth Sister not to take it to heart, but it's just a trivial matter."

    Su Ling said: "That's right, Fourth Sister, you don't have to take it to heart, but it's just a trivial matter. Third Young Master is open-minded, so naturally he won't take it to heart, but ah, if it's a blow, you should also persuade her."

    Li Yuyan also laughed: "That's right, I just heard that Mr. Mingyan apologized, saying that he felt inferior to himself, and I'm really ashamed."

    Su Fu listened to these women singing together, and then remembered that she had persuaded Su Wan not to worry about Li Lin, and not to take this matter to heart, and then talked about Li Lin's background. Now that I think about it, it turned out to be a word  One sentence hit her in the face, making her extremely embarrassed.

    Who would have thought that Li Lin, a poor boy, would climb up to Licheng, have friendship with the fisherman in Licheng, and even get the Ice Armor.

    ? Zhao Mingyan, who was supposed to win the applause of the Lion Cong BMW in one fell swoop, lost to Li Lin.

    Originally, it didn't matter whether the gift was precious or not. After all, it was a birthday gift for the elders, and it was all a matter of heart, but Zhao Mingyan said such a thing, and was extremely embarrassed when he was slapped in the face, and Su Fu was also embarrassed.

    Su Fu gritted her teeth: "You"

    ?Wan Wan also got involved, and said with a smile: "Fourth sister, don't worry about it, the sisters are all joking, it's just a joke, why take it seriously!"

    Su Ling said: "What Sixth Sister said is that Fourth Sister has a big heart, so why would she care about such a small matter."

    Su Fu, Su Fu felt that at that moment, the anger burned from the bottom of her heart to Tianling Gai. She glanced over and saw some girls whispering, and her eyes seemed to look this way from time to time, as if they were watching her jokes.

    That's right, she wanted to see Li Lin lose face before. As a fianc¨¦e, after all, they will be husband and wife in the future, and now they can be regarded as both prosperous and ruined. If Li Lin loses face, naturally Su Wan will also lose face.

    But I didn't expect things to turn around. Not only did Li Lin not lose face, but it made Zhao Mingyan unable to step down. Similarly, she was also implicated.

    Su Fu can imagine how people outside will laugh at her and Zhao Mingyan after today.

    After Su Fu was reborn, she swore that from now on, only she would bully others, and no one else would bully her. The sudden shame and anger made her lose her mind in an instant, and she suddenly stood up,  Raising his hand, he was about to hit Su Wan in the face opposite him.

    Su Wan was taken aback. She never expected that Su Fu would suddenly go crazy, but now it was too late to avoid it.

    Fortunately, a hand suddenly stretched out from the side and grabbed Su Fu's hand.

    It's Murong Xian.

    Su Wan breathed a sigh of relief, and immediately broke out in a cold sweat. Xiao Sang beside her was so frightened that her face turned pale, and she hurried forward: "Princess, are you okay?!"

    Xiao Sang was trembling with anger, and was about to say something, but Su Wan grabbed her hand and shook her head to signal her not to say any more.

    Murong Xian had practiced martial arts, and her hands were very strong, which was beyond the reach of ordinary girls in the boudoir. Su Fu felt a sudden pain when she pinched her wrist. The anger in her heart continued, and the pain in her hand made her even worse.

    She yelled loudly: "Murong Xian, what are you going to do? Let me go soon?!"

    "Let go, let me go!"

    Murong Xian looked at her with squinted eyes, with a serious expression on his face: "If you dare to make a move again, then don't blame me for being rude!"

    "Su Fu, today is your grandfather's birthday, what are you doing like this?!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 140 Handing over the deposit in advance

    ?

    Murong Xian had seen Su Fu's bullying and unreasonable behavior.

    When the sisters saw that something happened to her, they all ridiculed her and laughed at her. She didn't even think about it, what did she do wrong?  It caused the displeasure of the sisters, and there was not even a single person who spoke for her.

    Among other things, the fact that she robbed her sisters of marriage and made fun of Su Wan has already made Murong Xian look at her with admiration.

    Such a girl is not like a wealthy daughter raised by a big family, but like an unreasonable shrew.

    Su Fu took a breath, looked at the eyes looking around, and finally came to her senses, she took a breath, and suppressed the anger in her heart.

    "I know, I won't do anything again, let me go."

    Murong Xian gave her a fixed look, reconfirmed that she would not do anything again, and then let go of her hand.

    Su Fu snorted coldly, then sat down, her chin raised high, like a peacock winning a fight.

    Now she is not afraid that these girls don't like her, and she doesn't care too much, anyway, she is now engaged to Zhao Mingyan, and she will be the sure concubine Zhao in the future.  Whether you like it or not, you still have to bow your head in front of her.

    The little sauna took out a handkerchief to wipe Su Wan's sweat, and Su Wan fixedly glanced at Su Fu, feeling terrified, and sighed.

    She didn't expect Su Fu to act suddenly regardless of her care. It seems that she should be more careful in the future and avoid getting involved in these things, so as not to suffer.

    ?Life is really difficult, especially when you meet such confident and unreasonable people.

    The expressions of the people who saw this scene on the side were different. Princess Huaihe froze for a moment and then frowned. The faces of Mrs. Pingyuanhou and Princess Zhao all changed.

    Mrs. Pingyuan Hou is better. Su Fu is quite unreasonable, but her granddaughter Murong Xian is not a vegetarian, so she can handle it and can hold her down. Anyway, Su Fu's marriage is scheduled for October, and she will be married soon.  There are also few meetings.

    Concubine Zhao is different. She was not satisfied with Su Fu in the first place, that is, Zhao Mingyan said that she would not marry her, and she had nothing to do. But Su Fu, except for one background, was not bad, and nothing else could catch her eyes.  of.

    Even now, she did such a disrespectful thing. At her grandfather's birthday party, under the watchful eyes of everyone, she dared to slap her own sister.

    Whose girl is raised like this?  !

    But such a person actually wants to enter her Prince Zhao's mansion and be her daughter-in-law?  !

    Is she worthy?  !

    One can imagine the dissatisfaction in Princess Zhao's heart.

    The scene stopped, and after a while, Duke Jin Ning came back wearing a armored stomach and a sword around his waist.

    He walked around the male customer's side, and he was immediately surrounded by people. Some of the bold ones even reached out and touched the iron plate on Jia's stomach.  The public got a good grandson-in-law.

    Duke Ning of Jin laughed out loud, in an extremely good mood, and he was full of praise for Li Lin.

    This birthday banquet made Li Lin stole the limelight.

    Duke Ning of Jin put on the armor for a while, and felt that the time was almost up, so he ordered someone to open the banquet, and then went to change his clothes. When he came back, the food was almost ready.

    Duke Ning of Jin and Mrs. Wang sat on the seats on both sides of the male guests and the female guests respectively. Mrs. Wang sat with Huaihe Princess Zhao Wangfei Mrs. Pingyuanhou and others.  Several people who were about his age and of high authority were sitting together.

    "Thank you all for coming, the old man is the first to do it as a respect."

    "Come, have a drink!"

    "have a drink!"

    Duke Ning of Jin had a refreshing drink, and then called Li Lin over: "I just said that I want to have two drinks with you, you sit here."

    The people on the side watched, and some even let out a gasp.

    Duke Ning's move was nothing more than to praise his future grandson-in-law of ordinary background.

    At his table were all big shots, even his own son, Lord Jin Ning didn't let him sit on it, but now he called Li Lin over, which shows how satisfied he is.

    Everyone looked at Li Lin and said yes quietly, then walked over and sat down beside Duke Ning of Jin. Duke Ning of Jin drank two cups with him and then talked to him.

    His attitude was normal, neither panic nor ecstasy, even sitting among the group of big men, he was not restrained, instead he responded as usual, and after a while he started chatting with a few of them.

    He has a lot of knowledge, he seems to understand almost everything, and after a while, it seems that he has become friends with those people,Afterwards, he drank wine, and at the end, he sipped one friend at a time, and even the prince and King Sui didn't welcome him.

    The prince looked at it, his face gradually darkened.

    King Sui watched, his smile gradually congealed.

    The people on the side almost watched a drama with ups and downs.

    Zhao Mingyan was sitting in a corner beside him, his face flushed with anger.

    Fortunately, nothing happened afterwards. After a banquet, the guests were full and ready to leave with the return gift from the mansion, and the owner of the mansion also sent the guests away one by one.

    Princess Huaihe and Mrs. Pingyuan Hou left together with Murong Xian Zhao Rujin, Princess Zhao took Zhao Mingyan, and left quietly without knowing when.

    ? King Sui made an appointment with Li Lin and said that he wanted to change to the Qingfeng Bieyuan. It is better to hit the sun than to choose a date, and he has no time to spare, so he also went out together to the official residence to apply for a contract.

    After some tossing, the Qingfeng Bieyuan fell under the name of King Sui, and King Sui gave a nearby Bieyuan to Li Lin, and offered ten thousand taels of silver and a piece of warm jade.

    When the lights came on, the bustle of the day in the Jinning Mansion had subsided. Although Mrs. Wang was very dissatisfied with what happened to Su Fu today, she was also tired, so she asked everyone to go back to rest and come back to Fupingyuan tomorrow.

    Su Wan was entertaining guests again, and after a few days of ups and downs, she was indeed tired. She took a comfortable bath and was about to go to bed when she saw a maid from Yuhuayuan.

    It's here to deliver something.

    The maid spoke through the bed curtain of the canopy bed: "Princess, the third master ordered me to send it here. It used to be this Qingfeng Bieyuan, but now it has changed with His Highness King Sui. Mr. Li sent someone to the door and said that the silver  Give the ticket to the princess."

    "What?!" Su Wan sat up suddenly, and then pulled back the azure bed curtain, "What did you say?!"

    "Mr. Li sent the money exchanged from Qingfeng Bieyuan to the princess, and the third master ordered me to send it over."

    Speaking and handing over the envelope, Su Wan opened it and counted it.

    Good guy, ten thousand taels of silver bills, a proper 10,000 taels of silver.

    But she was surprised: "Why did Mr. Li give me a bank note?!"

    The servant girl replied: "The person sent by Mr. Li said that this house was originally given to you two by His Majesty, but now it has been exchanged. He got another house and jade, and gave the silver ticket to the princess.  "

    "Mr. Li also said that the princess doesn't have to worry about his money, he is still not short of money."

    Su Wan: ""

    After the maid took her leave and left, Su Wan sat on the canopy bed and carefully counted the bank notes several times, and she didn't even feel sleepy at all.

    ?That guy Li Lin is quite capable, ten thousand taels of silver, he just gave it away if he said so?  !

    But if you give her

    Well, it seems quite happy!

    Think of him as handing in the deposit in advance!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 141 Settling accounts the next day

    ?

    Su Wan's originally irritated mood was instantly cured by a few tickets. People say that all diseases are cured, so naturally money can cure all diseases. Now, it's delicious to eat.

    Su Wan thought in her heart that it would not be good for her to take this sum of money. Although Li Lin has emphasized many times that he is not short of money, she can't just take it all for granted. The new house has to be repaired.

    Su Wan thought for a while, and planned to find a time to talk to him. Since he gave her all the money, and he probably wouldn't want it back, it's better for her to be in charge of repairing the yard, so that he doesn't have to do it again.  I paid a sum of money.

    This is a suitable method.

    Su Wan thought for a while, and then asked Xiao Sang to put the envelope and bank notes in the box, ready to go to bed.

    In the early morning of the next day, not long after she had eaten breakfast and was about to go back to rest and catch up on sleep, someone from Mrs. Wang came to the courtyard.

    "Has the princess rested yet? Madam ordered the servants to come and invite the princess to the main courtyard."

    Su Wan paused: "But what did you say?!"

    The maid said: "I don't know, it's just that Madam invited all the masters of the courtyards over."

    When Su Wan heard this, she immediately understood that it must be because of what happened yesterday.

    ?I was too tired yesterday, so Mrs. Wang asked everyone to go back to rest. Now that they have rested, it is natural to settle accounts.

    Su Wan said: "I'll pack up and go."

    "yes."

    As soon as the maid left, Xiao Sang Xiaowan began to worry.

    Xiao Sang: "Princess, do you think Madam will have any objections to the princess because of what happened yesterday?!"

    Xiao Mo: "There is also the matter of Mr. Li and Mr. Yang. Mr. Yang has lost such a big face, and he is still in the house. Will Madam be dissatisfied with Mr. Li?"

    Su Wan said: "Don't panic, I didn't just say a few words yesterday, Su Fu was going to hit me, and it was Su Fu's fault if she made a mistake, it has nothing to do with me. As for Mr. Li's matter, it was originally Mr. Yang who provoked me."  First, Mr. Li, why did you make any mistakes?"

    Even so, the two were still worried.

    Su Wan said: "Okay, it's useless to worry, we'll know when we go to the main courtyard."

    The two looked at each other, thinking that this was the only way to go in this situation. The two were busy tidying up Su Wan, and then they left Guanyuan and walked towards Fupingyuan.

    Su Wan had just walked a short distance when he met Su Xun and Mrs. Li with Su Yun and Su Luo at the fork in the road. Su Luo saw Su Wan and ran over cordially: "Sixth sister, are you finally here?"  Here you go, Ah Luo has been waiting for you for a while."

    Li Shi laughed: "I'm waiting for you to go there together."

    Su Wan took Su Luo's hand and went forward to salute: "Father and mother are well."

    Su Xun comforted: "I originally wanted you to go to Yuhuayuan. After thinking about it, I waited for you on the road. Let's go together. You don't need to worry about what happened yesterday."

    Su Wan nodded: "My daughter knows."

    Su Xun said: "Okay, let's go there together."

    So the family walked to Fuping Courtyard in a mighty way. A group of people entered the gate of the main courtyard, walked past the bluestone slabs of the courtyard, and someone shouted at the side of the main hall.

    "Grandpa, madam, the third master's family is here."

    "Let them in." Wang's voice came from inside, implying anger.

    Su Xun's family stepped up the steps, crossed the threshold and walked in, but saw that many people had already come in the house, including the people from the second room of the first room.

    At this time, Duke Ning of Jin and Mrs. Wang were sitting in the right seats, and their children and grandchildren were sitting on the side. The four members of the Changfang family were kneeling in the middle, and the Erfang family was sitting on the side to gloat.

    Su Wang was expressionless, Yang's face was full of worry, Su Jian lowered his head and said nothing, Su Fu raised his head, knelt stubbornly, and looked very dissatisfied.

    Wang's face was full of anger, and when he saw Su Xun's family coming, he gave up and asked them to sit on the side: "Third brother, you sit on the side."

    Su Xun and the others were about to salute, so they nodded when they heard the words, and took a seat beside them with their wife and children and sat down.

    Mrs. Yang pleaded: "Father-in-law, mother-in-law, Ajian and Afu didn't mean it. This matter has already passed, why don't we just let it go."

    Wang snorted coldly: "Forget it? How do you forget it?! Jian, do you know where you went wrong?! The whole family is here today, so why don't you tell me, where did you go wrong?!"

    "You are the eldest grandson of the family, and the one who will inherit the family business in the future. Tell me, where did you go wrong?! If you don't even know where you are wrong, then continue to kneel!"

      Su Jian paused for a while, then kowtowed to Jin Ning Gong and Wang Shi, and said: "Grandfather and grandmother, Ah Jian knows his mistake."

    "Ah Jian made a mistake and shouldn't let this happen. Yesterday was a big banquet at the mansion. As the master of the mansion, my grandson didn't mediate the conflicts between the guests and let it develop, which led to many things in the future."

    The bet between Yang Qi and Li Lin, if Su Jian can be stronger, press him down, and settle the matter, nothing will happen.

    "It's because the grandson's personality is too gentle, and the grandson will definitely change it."

    As the eldest grandson and grandson of Jinning Duke's Mansion, he is indeed too meek, anyone can bully him, and he can't control anyone.

    Jin Ninggong said: "Since I know I'm wrong, that's fine, I had a talk with Marquis Pingyuan yesterday, and after you and the girl in his house have passed the big ceremony, you can go to work under him, and don't read too much.  .¡±

    "You are under his command, so study hard."

    Su Jian nodded and agreed.

    Seeing that he was obedient, Mr. Jin Ning felt a little more comfortable, then asked him to stand aside, and then his eyes fell on Su Wang: "Boss, do you know your mistake?!"

    Su Wang knelt there for a while, not knowing what to say.

    Duke Ning of Jin snorted coldly: "If you think about it, you don't know where you are wrong. Youdao is the fault of not raising the godfather. Ajian and Afu made mistakes. Do you dare to say that you are right?!"

    Su Wang paused, then lowered his head: "It's my son's fault."

    Jinning Gongdao: "There is also Mrs. Yang, my Su family has always treated you kindly after marrying you. In the recent period, such a shameful thing happened, which made people in our Su family look up to you when they went outside.  Can't get up."

    On weekdays, it is Wang's mother-in-law's business to teach Yang Shi a lesson. It was the first time Yang Shi was accused by her father-in-law, and she was so ashamed and angry that she wanted to find a hole in the ground to drill down.

    In the big family clan, the male master has always been in charge of the children in the outer courtyard, while the female master is in charge of the inner house and the daughters-in-law of the mansion. Now that Jin Ninggong said this about her, he obviously couldn't see her.

    Wang went on to say: "You are the daughter of the Yang family. We don't care about Yang's sake, but what happened yesterday was obviously caused by your nephew Yang Qi. If you lose, you lose. I'm still with you."  Mother is making trouble, I really don't know how to measure it."

    "Theory, you have committed so many things, our family can't tolerate you, but you are the mother of Ajian and Afu, Ajian is about to get engaged, and Afu is going to get married again, so we will keep you."

    "However, your father and I have made a plan. In the future, the inheritance of the title will be directly given to Jian, and you and your wife will be the old lady of the family." (Remember this site website: www.hlnovel.com  com

 Chapter 142 Afu, Why Are You?  !

    ?

    The implication is that he intends to bypass Su Wang and hand over the title directly to Su Jian in the future.

    When Su Wang and Yang Shi heard this, they were also a little confused. Su Wang raised his eyes to look at his father. Seeing his cold face, he wanted to say something, but in the end he didn't say anything.

    He also knows that he is not as good as his father. He has been working hard for so many years, and now not only the outside affairs are not handled well, but also the discipline of his children is not good. If his son is capable, let him  So what the heck.

    Anyway, he is also his son, this family will be handed over to him sooner or later, but he has never been a father-in-law. The Su family is still the same, the wealth is still the same, so it's nothing.

    After a long time, he nodded, and then said: "The son listens to his father and mother."

    Su Wang agreed, but Su Jian, Yang Shi and even Su Fu were not happy.

    Su Jian was a little terrified, he knelt down again, and then said: "I hope grandparents take back their orders. Since ancient times, sons have inherited fathers, and there is no reason why fathers should hand over titles to grandsons. Besides, fathers have never committed any crimes."  The fault is that the grandson is useless and cannot blame his father."

    "Father worked hard day and night for this family, and paid a lot. The grandson is still young, so what can he do."

    Yang was terrified: "Father-in-law and mother-in-law must not have such thoughts, everything is my fault, it is my fault, I can't blame the son-in-law, father-in-law and mother-in-law can punish their daughter-in-law whatever they want,  This is absolutely impossible, absolutely impossible!"

    Mrs. Yang still wants to be Mrs. Jin Ning, and she also wants to be the mistress of the family who presides over Zhongfu. If Jin Ning surpasses Su Wang and gives the title to Su Jian, wouldn't she become a joke, and of course she can't.

    Mrs. Yang has also heard that Murongxian's girl is powerful. If so, wouldn't she be bullied by her daughter-in-law in the future.

    "I hope my father-in-law and mother-in-law think about it again and again, absolutely not¡ª"

    When she was talking about the latter, her voice was already a little shrill, and her face was so distorted that she immediately wished to kowtow to Duke Ning and Mrs. Wang a few more times to make them retract their previous words.

    Su Fu was stunned for a moment, and then said: "This is absolutely impossible, how can I pass my father and be inherited by my elder brother, not to mention that my elder brother is still young, this time my elder brother also did something wrong, how can I inherit the title.  "

    Su Fu naturally disagreed.

    Although one is her father and the other is her elder brother, they are both relatives of her, but if Su Wang inherits the title, the Yang family will be the duchess, and the Yang family loves her so much, she will definitely help her protect her, but if Su Wang  How can that woman Murongxian tolerate her if she is recommended to inherit the title, she might even bully her.

    "Grandfather and grandmother, this is absolutely impossible, absolutely impossible."

    Wang snorted coldly, and then looked at her: "Afu, may I have no part for you to speak, just shut up!"

    When Su Fu was scolded like this, she immediately felt aggrieved again. It was clearly her own grandmother, why did she bully her like this.

    Wang continued: "Since you think it's not possible, then do something well, do what you should do, do what you should do, and don't stretch what you shouldn't. If you make trouble again  When something happens, then don't blame me and my father-in-law for not being merciful to you."

    Jin Ning Gong and Wang Shi actually had two plans for this decision. If Su Wang is willing to work hard, Yang Shi and Su Fuan will divide up and give the title to Su Wang. But if they continue to make trouble, they will give it to Su Wang  Su Jian is also good.

    Ask Su Jian to stay under Ping Yuanhou's subordinates for a few years, and Murong Xian is also capable, so the family's affairs can be entrusted to them with confidence.

    A group of people dared not speak after hearing Wang's words.

    Wang waved her hands irritably: "Okay, all of you sit aside, Afu, keep kneeling for me!"

    Su Fu was about to stand up when she heard what Wang said, but when she heard the latter sentence, the expression on her face froze, and she continued to kneel reluctantly.

    Wang's eyes fell on her, and her heart was also exhausted: "Afu, did you know you were wrong?!"

    Su Fu naturally felt that there was nothing wrong with her. She knelt silently, with a stubborn air in her body.

    Wang laughed angrily: "Why? Don't you feel that you are wrong? If so, then you should kneel until you know where you are wrong."

    When Su Fu heard this, her complexion changed immediately. After thinking about it, she reluctantly said: "Grandmother, it was Afu who made a mistake, and Afu knows it."

    Seeing her like this, Mrs. Wang also frowned. She felt that this granddaughter's temperament became more and more serious. When she first made a mistake, she would admit it and beg her, but now she even admits it perfunctorily.

      "Then do you know where you went wrong?!"

    Su Fu thought for a while, and then said: "The fault is that the granddaughter should not have been confused for a while and became angry, so she did something disrespectful, but, but there is a reason for it, if they hadn't humiliated me so much, I wouldn't have done something like that  matter."

    Mrs. Wang snorted and asked her: "Do you think they are humiliating you? Is that sentence humiliating you?! Why do I think they say these things to you because of sisterhood? It's not that you have been talking to Ah Guan all this time.  Did you say that?"

    "Why, when you say these words, you are caring about your sisters, and when others say them to you, they are humiliating you?!"

    Su Fu moved her mouth, trying to say something, but finally shut up.

    Yang who was on the side wanted to speak for her daughter, but was pulled by Su Jian who was next to her, and she just shut up.

    The hall was a little quiet, and a maidservant with a fan stood beside Wang, fanning her from time to time. She just sat there, staring at Su Fu who was kneeling below.

    "I think I treat you well, the family treats you well, and your elders treat you well, but I have never understood why you do such things to bully sisters again and again, Ah  Fu, what's the matter, tell grandma, what are you thinking in your heart?!"

    "From your private meeting with Zhao Mingyan and robbed the sisters' marriage, to when Mr. Li came to the door, you designed to frame Ah Wan, and then ruined Ah Ling's marriage with your mother, and pushed Miss Li's family into the water, and finally yesterday,  At your grandfather's birthday party, you actually wanted to slap your sister and other impolite things."

    "Afu, what are you doing?!"

    Su Fu grew up, as the eldest daughter of the eldest son, no matter the treatment or the love of the elders, she has never been lacking. She used to be excellent, and Mrs. Wang liked her. Su Wan, who is low-key and has no biological mother, can't match her.  of.

    Similarly, Mrs. Wang also had high hopes for her, hoping to find a good family and marry her.

    The people in the house planned for her so much, Wang really couldn't figure out why Su Fu did these things.  !  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 143 I Can't Swallow This Breath!

    ?

    Su Fu thought to herself, naturally it was to seize the opportunity and revenge.

    The reason she robbed Zhao Mingyan was that in the future he would be Prince Zhao, who would hold a heavy army in his hands, and even the crown prince would be afraid of him.

    She didn't take Su Wan seriously, she just thought that she was a short-lived ghost who wouldn't live long, even if she was offended, it didn't matter.

    She dealt with Su Ran because of the blood feud in her previous life, and she wished Su Ran would die.

    She dealt with Su Ling more because she couldn't get used to her father's concubine daughter. She felt that she was just a concubine daughter. She didn't like it. Her mother wanted Su Ling to die, so let her die.

    As for Li Yuyan, also because of her previous life, this girl from a merchant family was able to enter the East Palace to serve her husband together, and even flattered Su Ran to deal with her.

    Su Fu felt that there was nothing wrong with her. In her previous life, she valued her reputation, swallowed her anger, and suffered a lot of grievances. As for Su Ran, she had many affairs with so many men, but the prince still wanted to marry her.

    I also want her to be a princess, or even a queen.

    So in this life, she only wants to hold on to what she should hold, and her reputation is not important. After Zhao Mingyan becomes Prince Zhao and holds a heavy soldier in his hand, who would dare not bow his head in front of her?  !  Who dares to point fingers at her?  !

    So now, if anyone dares to bully her, she will naturally fight back.

    Seeing that she was silent, Mrs. Wang asked again: "Afu, what are you talking about, and what is your reason? Tell grandma."

    Su Fu turned her face away and said, "There's nothing to say."

    "There's nothing to say." Wang's complexion changed, and he threw a teacup with his backhand. The teacup fell to the ground, shattered with a bang, and then rolled aside, leaving behind a tea that stained the ground.

    "You do such a shameful thing, in the end, you tell me you have nothing to say!"

    "Sufu, if you're able, don't you think I won't dare to treat you, grandma?"

    Su Fu said: "Grandma, I don't mean that."

    "At that time, I was only too angry because of the matter of the third son of King Zhao's Mansion, so I lost my sense of proportion. Now, the matter has happened, and I have nothing to say. Whether grandma wants to punish me or not, Afu  admit."

    Su Fu counted the days and thought that Mrs. Wang would definitely not make things difficult for her. She got married in October, and now it's already July 26. It's only two months if she is full of money.  Catch the wedding dress and prepare the dowry.

    If these are not prepared, it will definitely be shameful on the day of marriage.

    Seeing Su Fu's helplessness, Mrs. Wang was also powerless for a while, and felt that she could not control her. Fortunately, she was about to get married, and when she got married, naturally her in-laws would take care of her.

    So Mrs. Wang said: "The day before you left the pavilion, you embroidered your dowry in Furong Garden, and you were not allowed to go out again. As for the matter of Awan, you have to apologize to your sixth sister like you did yesterday."

    Su Xun laughed when he heard this, and said, "I'm afraid I can't apologize."

    Hearing his voice, all the people in the room turned their heads to look over, and heard him continue to say: "Afu raised her hand to my family, Awan, and wanted to hit her. After the incident, she just apologized? Is it when we  A Wan is easy to bully?!"

    Su Xun's gaze on Su Fu was burning, with imperceptible coldness: "Why don't you just let her slap me, and then I'll apologize to her, and the matter will be over."

    Su Fu's face changed greatly when she heard this: "How dare you!"

    "What dare I not?!" The anger on Su Xun's face was undisguised, "I am also your third uncle, your elder, if your parents don't teach you, I will teach you!"

    "You are my niece, I tolerate you in other things, and I don't care about you, the Li family's affairs, how many messes I have cleaned up for you, but if you treat me as your uncle, you will not do such a thing!  "

    "Now you still want to do something to Ah Wan!"

    Li Yuyan is a girl from the Li family, and Li is also his wife, a serious in-law, and what happened to Li Yuyan at the house was caused by Su Fu.

    What Su Ying is, Su Xun doesn't understand, Li Yuyan marries Su Ying, how can there be any good life in this life.

    In order to gain a relationship with the crown prince, the Li family agreed to this marriage and got involved in the matter of seizing the heir. Without Su Fu, none of this would have happened.

    "Father and mother." Su Xun's eyes were heavy, "I don't intend to settle this matter. If I don't give a satisfactory explanation, my elder brother and I will be strangers when we meet again in the future.??¡±

    "I can tolerate everything, and I respect my eldest brother and sister-in-law, but I can't bear them allowing my daughter to bully my children."

    "Father and mother are parents, and they know how to think about their children and grandchildren, but I am also a parent, and I want to think about my children. If your family bullies our family like this, it's fine if you don't recognize your relatives."

    Mrs. Wang looked at him in disbelief: "Third brother, you"

    Su Xun looked at Mrs. Wang, feeling sorry for his mother who had to worry about these messy things when she was old, and felt apologetic, but he didn't flinch.

    "Mother, it is the son who is sorry for you. Although the son also knows that the family can be prosperous and prosperous if we work together as a family, but if we work together externally, we will be bullied internally. We can beat and scold whenever we want. Then this  Wouldn't it be ridiculous to work together."

    "So, if Afu is not punished, today's matter will be considered difficult."

    When Wang heard what she said, she was speechless. In fact, she thought in her heart that Su Fu was about to leave the cabinet. Even if she punished her, she didn't know how to punish her.  Just make trouble again.

    Su Guan is kind and sensible, so naturally she doesn't care about it, the worst thing is to give her some benefits.

    Unexpectedly, Su Xun would suddenly make a fuss.

    Both Su Wang and Su Jian were a little confused, and Su Jian hurriedly called out, "Third Uncle."

    "Third Uncle, if Afu does something wrong, am I here to accompany you? Third Uncle can do whatever the nephew wants, so don't say such things again. The nephew will still rely on Third Uncle's teachings in the future."

    Su Xun gave up and said, "This is none of your business, you stand aside."

    Su Jian still wanted to say something, but when he saw Su Xun's impatient gaze, he had no choice but to shut up. When he turned his head to look at Su Fu, he felt resentment in his heart.

    Su Fu was his own sister, but what she did caused discord in the family, which made him unbearable.

    It took Su Wang a while to speak, and his tone was a little weak: "Third son, do you really want to do this?! It's just a trivial matter. Besides, Ah Wan was either not hit, or the matter got out, and her reputation was affected.  The damage is also Afu's."

    Su Xun smiled: "Brother was joking, it's not your daughter who is being bullied, so you naturally say that, if it's your son or daughter, would you be able to swallow this breath?!"

    "I tell you, I can't swallow this breath!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 144 Little Sparrow Garden

    ?

    Su Xun refused to budge an inch, and had a firm attitude. If Su Fu was not given a satisfactory punishment today, he would not recognize the elder brother's family.

    Big brother kisses again and again, but he is a person with children, and he really can't do the thing of making his children swallow for the sake of big brother. Yesterday at the banquet, if he was not far away, he would have rushed forward to give Su Fu a few slaps.

    Dare to bully his daughter, it is courting death.

    And when he said this, he was also waiting for Su Wang to express his opinion. He said that the brothers in the whole family worked together for the family, but if Su Wang allowed Su Fu to bully Su Wan, then he would never know that he would never bully his children again in the future.

    If he tolerates it all the time, others will think he is easy to bully, and he will be bullied even more in the future.

    So he will never back down at this time.

    If Su Wang punishes Su Fu and upholds justice, the two are still good brothers, the same as before, but if Su Wang prefers his daughter, then I'm sorry, he is also a person with children, everyone has his own preference, each has his own.  go aside.

    Su Wang looked at his younger brother who always respected him, and felt a little tired: "You really want to do this?!"

    Su Xun said: "Naturally, if we work together to seek prosperity and wealth in this mansion, your children will take advantage of it, and my children will be bullied by your children, so I can only swallow my anger, then what is the use of me doing this, I might as well leave this mansion.  Find your own future."

    "No matter how unsatisfactory it is, no one in my family can bully my children."

    He is a man, the pillar of the family's wife and children, no matter how ineffective he is, he will still support them, and he will not swallow his anger for the sake of prosperity and wealth, and make his wife and children suffer all kinds of grievances.

    Su Wang closed his eyes, and then called out to Su Fu: "Afu, come here."

    Su Fu thought her father wanted to support her, so she stood up happily and walked towards Su Wang.

    Unexpectedly, just as she approached, Su Wang, who had his eyes closed, suddenly opened them, raised his hand and slapped her.

    Su Wang used 100% of his strength to slap Su Wang, and there was a resounding slap, and there was a dead silence in the room.

    Su Fu was beaten so that her face turned to the side. At this moment, her mind was blank, and Yang's screaming voice came from her ears. The burning pain on her face told her what she had experienced.

    Her eyes turned red in an instant, she was startled, angry and hated, she almost gritted her teeth: "Father, did you hit me?!"

    Su Wang's hands were trembling with anger, he pointed at Su Fu and said, "I taught you a lesson, and I didn't teach you well, which made you behave like this, not only ruined the relationship between brothers and sisters in the mansion, but also harmed you."  Your third uncle blames me!"

    "Your grandparents are right. It's my fault if you don't raise your father. I didn't teach you well. I was wrong. I should teach you a lesson so that you can know what to do and what not to do!"

    "Come here, take her to Xiaoqueyuan. Without my order, no one is allowed to take her out. As for the embroidered dowry, there are many embroidered women under it. Just let her reflect on it.  Marry if you are alive, if you can't make it through, just let it go like this!"

    Su Fu was startled: "Father!"

    Xiaoqueyuan is the most remote courtyard in the mansion. The place is small and remote. It is humid in summer and cold in winter. Even the servants of the mansion do not want to live here.  To use one word to describe it, it is probably similar to Lenggong Xingyuan.

    The windows on all sides of the courtyard are sealed, and now there is only one gate to pass through, so as to prevent those locked at one end from escaping or coming into contact with outsiders.

    When Su Fu heard that Su Wang was going to send her to Xiaoque Garden, her face turned pale with fright, and she could no longer care about being slapped by Su Wang.

    She hurriedly knelt down and tugged at the hem of Su Wang's clothes, begging, "Father, Afu knew it was wrong, Afu admitted it wrong, Afu apologized, and begged father not to lock me in there."

    "Father, I heard that many people died there, Afu is afraid!"

    Any mansion has a place that is said to be taboo, like the Jinning mansion, occasionally there are spies who sneak in from outside or servants who betrayed the master, these people are also dealt with in Xiaoqueyuan, that piece of land, no matter what  I don't know how many people's blood was stained.

    Locking Su Fu in there means that there will be no punishment of any kind, and just being locked there will make her feel worried and restless every day.

    If it is closed for two months, if it is a weaker girl, it will be frightened crazy.

    A maidservant who betrayed her master before was imprisoned, and within half a month, she bit her tongue and committed suicide.

    "Father, father, Afu, I beg you, you must not, absolutely must not lock Afu to Xiaoqueyuan, Afu knows it is wrong, Afu got it wrong, father, father!  "

    Yang Shi also knelt on the side and cried and begged him: "Master, Afu is your own daughter, how can you bear to let her suffer like this, where is Xiaoqueyuan, where is her little girl going!  "

    "Master, Afu is still young, but she did something wrong, we just need to teach her, you must not treat her like this!"

    Mrs. Yang begged Su Wang to stop, and seeing that he was indifferent, she then went to Mrs. Jin Ning and Mrs. Wang: "Father, mother-in-law, please quickly persuade the son, if Afu goes to Xiaoqueyuan, she will have to suffer."  How much suffering, my Afu has never suffered, how can I bear it!"

    "Furthermore, furthermore, Afu will marry the third son in two months, if something happens to her, what should I do?!"

    "At this time, being able to get married with Prince Zhao's mansion is of great benefit to our mansion. There must be no mistakes in this matter."

    Mrs. Jin Ning did not hesitate to express her opinion, and Wang could not bear it. After all, Su Fu was still her own granddaughter. If she really went in and got sick from fright, it would be very distressing.  He looked at Su Xun.

    Su Wang said: "Come here, take her down!"

    "No, no!" Su Fu's tears fell one by one, and the makeup on her face was stained. She shook her head vigorously, holding on to Su Wang's clothes.

    "Father, I don't want to go, I don't want to go, Father, I'm going to apologize to Sixth Sister, to beg her forgiveness, to beg her forgiveness, please, don't lock Afu into Xiaoqueyuan!"

    Su Fu heard that Xiaoqueyuan was horrified. She felt that if she went in, she would die half-life if she wasn't crazy. It's not a place for people to stay there.

    "Father, I apologize, I apologize, I apologize until third uncle and sixth younger sister are satisfied, I apologize!"

    "I apologize!"

    Su Fu's hands were trembling, she turned her head to look at Su Xun, and said, "Third Uncle, everything is my fault, I shouldn't bully Sixth Sister, I shouldn't have robbed Sixth Sister's marriage.  Mr. Li's background makes a mockery of Sixth Sister!"

    "It was originally my fault, and it was my fault that Sixth Sister got this marriage!"

    "Sixth Sister, it's all the fault of Fourth Sister. Fourth Sister apologized to you. If you have any request, just ask. Fourth Sister will definitely do it!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 145 Su Wan's Two Requests

    ?

    As soon as Su Fu said this, almost everyone's eyes fell on Su Wan, and Yang pleaded: "Awan, even if it was your fourth sister's fault, now your fourth sister knows her mistake, and she also  She was slapped and punished, so please forgive her."

    "Where is Xiaoqueyuan, where are people going, if your fourth sister goes, there is no life left, you should take pity on your fourth sister, pity on your eldest aunt, I am only your fourth sister  girl!"

    As Yang said that, she began to cry. Tears wet the makeup on her face, smeared it messily, and looked very pitiful.

    Su Fu was also afraid. She did so many things on weekdays, just because the elders in the family would not kill her no matter how angry they were.

    But now Su Wang actually decides to lock her up in Xiaoqueyuan to calm down the anger of the third bedroom?  !

    How can this be possible!

    "Sixth sister, I know I was wrong, I don't dare to do it anymore, please forgive me!"

    Although Su Jian blamed Su Fu for doing so many wrong things, he also wanted her to be punished. He knew that he was wrong, but he didn't want to lock Su Fu into Xiaoqueyuan.

    So he also said: "Sixth sister, just forgive her once, brother promises, if she dares to treat you like this again next time, brother will send her in personally, there will be no difference."

    Su Wan looked at Su Xun, saw him nodding, then thought for a while and said, "It's not impossible for me to forgive Fourth Sister, but there are conditions on my side."

    Yang and Su Fu hurriedly asked: "What conditions?!"

    In Su Wan's heart, she also wished that Su Fu would be punished, but she also knew that Su Fu could not die. If she was imprisoned in Xiaoque Garden, what would happen to anyone?  Well, that's not good.

    Let's talk about the marriage of King Zhao's Mansion first. Even the date has been fixed between the two mansions. If the bride suddenly disappears, wouldn't it be a joke and affect the relationship between the two mansions.

    What's more important is the relationship between the eldest room and the third room. If Su Fu really died, she was imprisoned because of the third room.  Everything is empty, everyone remembers that she is dead, who remembers what she did back then.

    At that time, it is certain that the big house will complain to the third house. If it is serious, it is possible to turn against each other.

    Su Wan thought about his words and said: "I have two requests. First, there is no sisterhood between me and Fourth Sister. Fourth Sister doesn't have to tell me about sisterly love. When Fourth Sister sees me in the future, she will act as if she is not a sister.  If you know me, don¡¯t talk to me, just take a detour.¡±

    Su Wan is too lazy to argue with Su Fu. If she plays any kind of sisterhood, Su Fu doesn't speak normal words every time, which is the most disgusting person.

    It's best to treat such a person as if you don't know them and walk around when you meet them.

    "Once I say this, there will be no day of repentance. In the future, the fourth sister will not have to say anything to reconcile our sisters and expose the past. From today onwards, the fourth sister and I will be strangers. The grandparents in the hall will testify  , if Fourth Sister agrees, she will never regret it."

    Mrs. Wang didn't expect Su Wan to say that she wanted to sever ties with Su Fu, and she was also surprised: "Awan, what did you say, how can you say, Afu is also your fourth sister, a close relative of sisters!"

    Su Wan said softly: "Grandmother, it's not just that I can't tolerate fourth sister, grandma might as well think about it, when fourth sister talks to me, she doesn't look like gloating and sarcastic at me, in case I don't know how miserable I am, and her life  How wonderful, I want to make me feel ashamed, envy her and envy her."

    "It is said that sisters should support each other, but if I don't want this kind of sister, I will have to be quiet and at ease, lest she come to me in the future to show off and laugh at me when she is free, making me feel uncomfortable even after a meal."  nausea."

    "Grandmother, Ah Wan only wants a quiet life, can't it be that she can't even have a little quiet life?!"

    At first, Mrs. Wang still blamed Su Wan for saying that these sisters broke off their relationship and would be strangers in the future, but after hearing her words, she also knew how much she had been wronged these days. Su Fu bullied her again and again.  Human beings, even clay figurines, have three parts.

    Such sisters who can't support and take care of each other, but instead make trouble, and laugh at others repeatedly when they learn that others are not good, probably have no use in coming.

    Mrs. Wang felt powerless again, she made thousands of mistakes, all of which were made by Afu herself, but she kept asking Su Wan to back down and be tolerant, thinking that she was gentle and filial, and would not care about it  , but never thought that she would be wronged, and felt very sad.

    If she suppressed it by force, maybe Su Wan would give in this time, but from now on, she would never think of this eccentric grandmother in her heart again.

     It is exactly the same as Su Ling back then.

    For one Su Fu, she has already lost a granddaughter, no, two granddaughters, Su Ruo is also resentful towards her now, Su Ling turned around and married King Sui because the family didn't let her make decisions and planned for herself.  side concubine.

    The same is true for Su Wan now. If she does not uphold justice, continues to favor Su Fu, and wants Su Wan to put her family first, then Su Wan will no longer have her as a grandmother in her heart.

    Mrs. Wang broke out in a cold sweat, and the more she thought about it, the more angry she became. If there was no Su Fu, why would the children and grandchildren of the family be here today?

    Sufu Afu

    Wang's heart hated her so much that she hated her to death. She looked at Su Fu with cold eyes, and she asked, "Afu, do you agree to the first condition put forward by your sixth sister?!"

    How dare Su Fu refuse to agree, if she enters Xiaoqueyuan, it will be a matter of whether she can live or not. In contrast, it is a trivial matter to sever ties with Su Wan and become a stranger in the future.

    She nodded and said, "Grandma, I promise, I promise."

    Su Wan nodded when she heard the words, and then said: "Since the fourth sister agreed to the first thing, then I will mention the second thing."

    Su Wan breathed a sigh of relief, and then said: "The second condition, I want Fourth Sister to swear."

    "I swear that from now on I will not trouble the Sanfang family for anything, whether it is today or in the future, if the fourth sister breaks her oath, she will die forever and never get what she wants."

    Su Fu heard that her eyes were about to burst, and she trembled with anger: "Su Wan, how dare you!"

    Su Wan glanced at her, and didn't care about her attitude at all, she said: "There is nothing to dare, Fourth Sister disagrees, because she feels that today's matter can be settled later?!"

    Su Wan had guessed Su Fu.

    Su Fu is a reborn person, and she also believes in ghosts and gods. Her request is to prevent Su Fu from settling accounts against Sanfang in the future. If there is such an oath, Su Fu has to weigh it in her heart.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 146 Swear

    ?

    These two requests from Su Wan are actually much more useful than Guan Xiaoqueyuan.

    If Xiaoqueyuan is closed, Su Fu will come out without incident, and she will hate Sanfang to death in the future, and then there will be all kinds of troubles.

    If she died inside or went crazy, and the big family and the third house turned against each other, Su Wang will not mention it for the time being, Yang will definitely avenge her daughter like crazy, and there will be no peace in the house after that.

    Together with Duke Ning of Jin and the Wang family, there is no peace for the rest of their lives.

    With these two conditions, what has happened before will not be mentioned, in order to cut off the relationship in the future and let Su Fu see her and go around, so she will naturally not trouble Su Wan again in the future.

    Again, this oath also prevents Su Fuqiu from settling accounts and protects the safety of her family.

    In this way, it can be regarded as the best of both worlds.

    "Grandfather and grandmother, the fourth sister wants to settle accounts in the future. If the fourth sister marries the Zhaowang Mansion, she will be the third young lady of the Zhaowang Mansion in the future. Our family is not very capable. If she uses a few people, then my father and others  , I don¡¯t know how it will end.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Wang really felt that it was Su Fu who did it. If Su Fu was allowed to do anything wrong, her children and grandchildren would be in danger.

    So she said: "Afu, if you don't want to go to Xiaoqueyuan, then you should obey your sixth sister and make this oath that you will not cause trouble for your third uncle's family for any reason in the future."

    Su Fu paused, very reluctantly: "Grandmother, third uncle is my own uncle, how could I trouble the third uncle's family."

    Mrs. Wang didn't believe her: "Since you won't, it's okay to swear. Just follow what your sixth sister said and make an oath. If you swear, your sixth sister also agrees to expose the matter.  You don't have to go to Xiaoqueyuan either."

    Su Wan said: "That's exactly the case. After Fourth Sister made this oath, she doesn't need to go to the Little Sparrow Garden. If Fourth Sister disagrees, then forgive me for not being able to forgive Fourth Sister for repeatedly bullying me."

    Su Fu, Su Fu was so angry that the top of her head almost smoked.

    Su Fu did have the idea of ??settling accounts after the fall, so that these people would know that she was not easy to bully, but if she made an oath, then she really would not dare to deal with Sanfang again.

    But she didn't want to go to Little Sparrow Garden.

    In this way, it can only be answered.

    Su Fu almost ground her teeth: "Okay, I promise."

    Su Wan said: "In this case, Fourth Sister will swear as I said."

    Su Fu took a deep breath, then looked around, saw that no one spoke for her, so she raised her hand and swore: "I, Su Fu, make an oath here today that I will not harm the third uncle's family for any reason in the future. If I break this oath, I will definitely  ,certainly"

    Su Wan asked her: "Definitely what?!"

    Su Fu gritted her teeth: "There must be a life or death."

    Su Wan asked again: "What else?!"

    Su Fu glared at Su Wan angrily, and then continued: "I will never get what I want."

    Su Fu stared at Su Wan with hatred in her heart, but there was nothing she could do.

    Su Wan nodded when she heard the words, and then said to Jin Ninggong and Wang Shi: "Grandfather and grandmother, since the fourth sister has complied with my request, then I am willing to expose this matter, so I also hope that the fourth sister will abide by the agreement."

    Mrs. Yang breathed a sigh of relief. Su Fu didn't have to go to Xiaoqueyuan, that was better than anything else, she said: "Don't worry, your fourth sister will definitely obey!"

    Wang said: "Since that's the case, let's leave it as it is, third child, what's your opinion?!"

    Su Xun heard the words and said: "Since Ah Wan has already said so, I naturally have no objection."

    Su Xun was actually very happy in his heart, thinking that his daughter was indeed smart.

    Although it was said that Su Fu bullied his daughter, he hoped that Su Fu would be unlucky, but if Su Fu entered the Little Sparrow Garden, although she was punished, it would not solve the problem, but would deepen the conflicts in the family.

    It would be better for Su Wan to put forward two conditions. Without Su Fu to disturb her, she will be quiet, and it will also prevent Su Fu from causing trouble with their family in the future, and the family harmony will be maintained.

    Upon hearing the words, Mrs. Wang said: "Since that's the case, let's leave this matter as it is, but"

    Wang paused for a moment, and then continued, "It can't be severely punished, but a small punishment should be done. Afu did something wrong, and if she made a mistake, she was wrong. Then she will be punished to stay in the Furong Garden. Before she leaves the cabinet, she cannot  Go out again."

    Su Fu was a little unhappy, she swore, but Mrs. Wang wanted to punish herself, she was about to say something, but she saw Mrs. Yang at the side and said first: "It should be, it should be, Afu will stay in Furong Garden  ?Get out of the court, Afu!  "

    Mrs. Yang was afraid that Mrs. Wang would continue to punish Su Fu, so she stayed in Furong Garden. Su Fu's own yard was better than Guan Xiaoque Garden in Guan Ancestral Hall. She was also afraid that Su Fu would make trouble again.

    "Afu's marriage, I will definitely prepare well, there will be no mistakes."

    Mrs. Wang nodded: "In this case, Mei Gu, you arrange two people to take the fourth girl back to Furong Garden. Mrs. Yang, if you are worried, go back together."

    Mrs. Yang hurriedly agreed, and then took Su Fu to leave. Su Fu felt a little unwilling, turned her head and glanced at the people on the field, bit her lip and turned her head to leave.

    As soon as Yang Shi and Su Fu left, Wang Shi said: "Boss and third brother, you are brothers, you must not hurt your relationship because of this trivial matter. From now on, the family will still rely on you to support it."

    "And Jian, you are the eldest grandson in your family, and you will have to take care of your younger siblings in the family and become their reliance."

    Su Wang nodded in yes, and Su Xun also nodded in response.

    Su Jian said: "Don't worry, grandma, my grandson will do it."

    The Wang family said again: "Your Wang family's cousins ??and cousins ??live in the mansion. They are the same age as you. If you have free time, you should take care of them."

    Three people came to the Wang family this time, namely Wang Weixi and her two cousins, and they will stay at the mansion.

    The two brothers asked the people in the house to help them find an academy to study and take the imperial examination in the future. As for Wang Weixiu, she is old, and the Wang family wants Wang to find her a good marriage and get married in the imperial city.

    Su Jian agreed: "The grandson will."

    "There is also that girl Weixie, she is shy, I have arranged for her to live in Qingyouyuan, if Ah Wan has time, I will spend more time with her."

    Su Wan replied yes, Wang Weixi is a girl from Wang's natal family. As Wang's granddaughter, she should help take care of her. Besides, Wang Weixi is simple-minded, so nothing will happen.

    "So, let's go."

    "yes."

    A group of people left the Fuping Courtyard. The weather outside was clear, but they saw a thick smoke billowing into the sky not far from the horizon, and the wind seemed to be mixed with some shouting and noise.

    Su Lin gasped: "It's on fire?! Where is it on fire?!"

    Su Xun and Su Wan looked in that direction, and the expressions of both father and daughter changed at the same time.

    "Father, that direction, like, like Qingfeng Bieyuan!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 147 The Great Fire Burns Qingfeng

    ?

    Today's Imperial City is bustling with activity. Many people gathered together and were talking about what happened at the Jinning Duke's birthday banquet yesterday. There were endless discussions and arguments.

    One said how generous the reward His Majesty gave to the Jinning Mansion that day, and said that His Majesty is a wise ruler who loves his subjects, which is the blessing of the country.

    The second is that Yang Qi, the son of the Shangshu family of the Ministry of Rites, provoked Li Jingyuan, saying that he wanted to avenge Su Fu. Instead of reciting poems, he lost, took off his clothes, jumped into the water and shouted three times that I am a pig.  People were eye-opening, it is said that the flesh on Yang Qi's body was all white.

    Talking about this scene, everyone sighed very much, and felt that Yang Qi had done it on his own, which made people feel very happy, and then they mentioned that Li Jingyuan was a capable man, he had a lot of things in his belly, and he could write poems and songs at his fingertips.

    He also said that when the girls went to Luluoyuan, Su Fu accused Li Jingyuan of using a poem written by Su Liangdi in the past, and questioned Li Jingyuan.  Use the poems used by others.

    The two sisters had a fight, and Su Fu lost a lot of face.

    Three said that before the meeting started that day, the prince responded to the requests of the students on the spot and asked Li Jingyuan to hold a poetry meeting in Qingfeng Bieyuan, but Li Jingyuan refused.

    At the same time, King Sui spoke for Li Jingyuan, saying that the prince was selfish and unkind in borrowing from his subjects, so he proposed to Li Jingyuan that he would spend huge sums of money to buy Li Jingyuan's Qingfeng Bieyuan.

    The prince didn't want Qingfeng Bieyuan to fall into the hands of King Sui, so he fought and bid with him. For a while, the price of Qingfeng Bieyuan was as high as 10,000 taels of silver, and finally found a way.  .

    It is said that King Sui paid 10,000 taels of silver, a yard near Qingfeng Bieyuan, and another piece of warm jade that can carve two jade pendants. In total, the highest price is 14,000 taels.

    The prince was willing to offer 15,000 taels to stabilize King Sui, but in the end Li Jingyuan chose to sell Qingfeng Bieyuan to King Sui.

    All of a sudden, Li Jingyuan won the house and another ten thousand taels of silver and two pieces of warm jade. He is really a winner in life.

    King Sui threatened to lend Qingfeng Bieyuan to students all over the world. If anyone wants to organize a poetry meeting, if he wants to use it, just ask him to borrow it. The students all said that King Sui is righteous and virtuous.  Like a prince, he is generous with the generosity of others and does his own thing.

    Then he talked about that Qingfeng Bieyuan is now owned by King Sui, so whether the poetry meeting that Su Liangdi had promised before can still be held, and so on.

    Fourthly, it was naturally the generous presents presented by the juniors of Jinning Duke¡¯s Mansion during the birthday banquet. All the gifts were counted by everyone. The most important thing was that Zhao Mingyan presented a lion horse.  BMW, who was applauded by the whole house and at the same time launched an attack on the spot, asked Li Jingyuan for his gift.

    ?As a result, Li Jingyuan presented Jin Ninggong with a pair of ice armor, which amazed everyone, and slapped Zhao Mingyan in the face. Zhao Mingyan was extremely embarrassed for a while, so he had to apologize to calm down the matter.

    Speaking of the cold ice armor stomach, someone explained that the cold ice armor stomach came from Licheng, how rare it is, only the emperor of Eastern Zhao has a pair, and said that Li Jingyuan is so powerful that he can even make friends with people from Licheng  , is really impressive.

    In the end, she said that because of Zhao Mingyan's embarrassment, Su Fu was angry and wanted to slap Princess Wenxiao, but fortunately the second girl from Pingyuanhou's mansion stopped her.  It is said that the two sisters have turned against each other.

    In short, these topics were discussed in the imperial city, and everyone seemed to be at the scene, watching several ups and downs of the show, and some of them wrote it into a storybook, talking about yesterday's grand occasion.

    It didn't take long for the entire imperial city and three-year-old children to tell one or two of these things.

    It hadn't been long before this was lively, and the streets and alleys were talking vigorously. Suddenly, there was a thick smoke billowing from a certain place in the city, and many people quickly discovered it.

    "Huh? It's out of water?!"

    "Where did the water go?! So careless!"

    Many discussions came to an abrupt end, and many people with flushed faces also stopped, and went out to see the billowing smoke in the sky.

    "I don't know where it is. Looking at the situation, the fire is not small."

    "A certain house is in that direction, so let's go and have a look. Let's take my leave, everyone."

    "I will go with you, with you!"

    "Let's go, together, if there is anything, we can help."

    "Thank you for your generosity!"

    A group of people left in a hurry, some stood still and looked at the thick smoke in the sky, and after a while, some felt something was wrong.?Hmmed, and then said: "That direction, like Qingfeng Bieyuan!"

    "What?! Qingfeng Bieyuan?!"

    "Could it be that something happened in Qingfeng Bieyuan?!"

    "Impossible, Li Jingyuan just exchanged Qingfeng Bieyuan to King Sui yesterday. I heard that King Sui went to the government office with Li Jingyuan to exchange the contract as soon as the banquet was over."

    "If it's true, then Li Jingyuan has a bit of luck."

    "Then His Royal Highness King Sui must also be angry. After spending so much money in vain, he only got a ruin."

    "So unlucky?!"

    ?Everyone talked a lot, and the person Su Xun sent to inquire about the news hurried back. He was in a hurry when he went, and he looked flustered when he came back.

    "Third Master, something is wrong."

    Su Wan was waiting at the side. Hearing the words, he didn't wait for Su Xun to speak, and immediately asked: "What's wrong? Where is the fire!"

    The servant said: "It is true that Qingfeng Bieyuan is on fire. It seems that someone saw the arsonist and chased him for a while, saying that he saw someone enter the place where Mr. Li lives."

    Su Xun and Su Wan's expressions changed greatly when they heard the words: "What?!"

    Su Wan felt her heartbeat stop for a moment: "How can this involve Mr. Li again? This is absolutely impossible. Mr. Li has already exchanged Qingfeng Bieyuan for His Highness King Sui. If he dares to do this, it means he doesn't want to live!  "

    The servant said: "That is indeed the truth, but some people said that it was Mr. Li who was reluctant to part with Qingfeng Bieyuan, but he had to accept it at that time. In fact, he had already held a grudge in his heart, so there was this arson incident."

    "The governor of Jingzhao got the news and sent people to Mr. Li's residence to arrest him!"

    The capital of a country, at the foot of the emperor, houses are densely packed here, and if you are not careful, you will suffer great losses.

    Therefore, in the imperial city, arson is a serious crime requiring beheading!

    Su Guan's face turned pale immediately: "Father, what should we do now, Mr. Li will definitely not do such a thing, it must be" Su Wan bit her lip, "It must be what the prince did!  It must be him!"

    Su Xun hurriedly persuaded her: "Don't worry, Ah Wan, let's send someone to see what's going on first. Li Jingyuan is smart, so he can definitely protect himself." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 148 Arrest

    ?

    Su Xun also knew that these words were just to comfort Su Wan. If the prince had planned this matter and put the pot on Li Lin, Li Lin might be in danger.

    He quickly ordered the guard: "You take a few people from the mansion over there immediately. If the governor of Jingzhao wants to arrest someone, you should drag him for a while and say that Li Lin is my future son-in-law.  Come on, what's the matter, wait until I go over to talk about it."

    The guards took orders and left in a hurry.

    Su Wan looked at the back of the guard leaving, and her face did not relax. She frowned: "The governor of Jingzhao belongs to the prince!"

    The current Jingzhao Mansion Yin's surname is Huang, but he is the prince's cousin, and he is a cousin of the late Empress Yuanming.

    Su Xun paused and asked her: "You know this too?!"

    Su Xun was a little curious. Although he also knew that his daughter was smart, she was always in the back house. She was quiet on weekdays and didn't like to go out. He didn't expect her to know these things.

    Su Wan hummed: "I heard what people said."

    Su Xun laughed, and then asked her: "Then how do you guess that the prince did this?!"

    Su Wan analyzed: "King Sui won the Qingfeng Bieyuan, and promised the students all over the world that he is willing to lend it to them. In this way, the students all over the world must be very grateful to King Sui."

    "If King Sui is allowed to use Qingfeng Bieyuan to buy people's hearts in this way, then King Sui's reputation will definitely rise to a higher level, surrounded by students from all over the world, and the hearts of the people will return."

    "Because the prince wanted to borrow the Qingfeng Bieyuan to hold a poetry meeting for Su Ran, it has already caused a lot of dissatisfaction with the prince. As a result, it is a foregone conclusion that the students prefer King Sui."

    "One will change and the other will grow. At that time, the world will only know King Sui but not the crown prince. The position of crown prince and crown prince will be in jeopardy."

    "Therefore, the prince can't tolerate the existence of Qingfeng Bieyuan. Since it is in the hands of King Sui, if he can't take it back, it will be destroyed."

    "Because Mr. Li chose King Sui and abandoned the crown prince, the crown prince held a grudge, so he pushed the matter on Mr. Li, and retreated all by himself. It's the best of both worlds!"

    "Father, tell me, is what Ah Wan said right?!"

    Su Xun had some appreciation in his eyes: "Awan is smart, what he said is naturally good, but how does the world know the twists and turns in it, that is, the prince did this, some people know it in their hearts, but there is no evidence, how to explain it?"  ?!"

    "It was the governor of the Jingzhao Mansion who said that Li Jingyuan did this matter with a grudge, and found witnesses to testify against him. He quickly concluded the matter and sentenced him to prison. Do you think people in the world believe it?!"

    Su Wan thought to herself, of course she believed it, how did the people outside know so much.

    Su Xun said again: "It's just that many people know it well, but so what?!"

    "The plan for now is not to find out the real culprit, but to delay as much as possible to remove the suspicion for Li Jingyuan. As for the struggle between the crown prince and King Sui, let them go."

    "But it's not easy to clear the suspicion. The person who testifies may be the prince's person." Thinking of Li Lin's situation at this time, Su Wan felt terribly uncomfortable, and felt that the prince was really hateful.

    The dignified prince of a country cannot learn to be tolerant of benevolence. Instead, he is always selfish and does not care about the gains and losses of his subjects. How can such a person be a prince and a king of a country.

    If he is allowed to be king, Dongzhao will probably be turned into a mess in the future.

    Su Xun said: "Leave it alone, Ah Wan, go to the Zhen Guogong Mansion and ask your grandfather to check it out. As for me, I will go to your grandfather's place to see if there is any way."

    "good."

    So Su Wan took people to the Zhen Guogong's mansion in a hurry

    Li Lin was writing in the room, slowly, stroke by stroke, with a graceful stroke, and a copybook was slowly formed under his pen.

    He was writing slowly, and Yuanyou stretched his neck not far away to watch. He looked at Li Lin, and then saw the door outside being knocked loudly. He really wanted to raise his knife and chop these people one by one.  up.

    It's really disturbing.

    The governor of Jingzhao personally brought people to arrest them. He first ordered people to knock on the door for a while, and then shouted a few words for people to open the door. Seeing that no one opened the door, he wanted to break in. However, the door of the house was fine.  Can't hit it either.

    The Governor of Jingzhao was also a little annoyed, so he ordered the people around him: "Go up, climb over the wall and go in, you must arrest the criminal for me, at the feet of the emperor, dare to set fire, it is a crime worthy of death, if he  If you dare to resist, you will be killed!"

    "yes!"

    The servants under his commandAfter receiving the order, someone went to the wall and squatted down. Someone stepped on the shoulder, trying to climb over the wall, but just stood up, standing on the wall, suddenly a rope bounced under his feet, and it bounced directly on his ankle,  The person flew back and flew out, and several people fell to the ground with a bang.

    The complexion of Jingzhao Fu Yin was not very good, so he asked people to help several people up, and then shouted to the side: "Let's go."

    As soon as he finished speaking, a young man in his twenties came out from the crowd. He was tall and tall, with a cold and evil look in his eyes. When he looked at people, he seemed to be looking at a dead person.  Yes, as if his hands were stained with a lot of blood.

    This person's name is You Zongzhi, and he was a knight-errant in the rivers and lakes before. It is said that he is very powerful in martial arts, and he has gained a great reputation in the rivers and lakes. He was rescued by King Zhao before.  So he found an errand for him in Jingzhao Mansion.

    You Zong's natural disposition is loose, and the evil spirit in his eyes is cold and heavy. Sometimes the Governor of Jingzhao dare not send him. It just so happens that he is here today, so the Governor of Jingzhao pulls him over with him.

    Jing Zhaofu Yin said: "Go and arrest him."

    You Zongzhi glanced coldly: "I need to help with this little matter, what are your people doing for food?"

    Jingzhao Mansion Yin said: "Didn't you say to repay your kindness at the beginning? Don't forget, Prince Zhao said that you want to repay your kindness, so you should cooperate with the government office to do a good job."

    You Zongzhi thought for a while, and had no choice but to agree: "Okay."

    Having said that, he jumped and landed on the top of the wall. The rope by the wall bounced over. He turned around and flew up to dodge. Just after he dodged the rope, he saw several darts from different directions attacking.

    He stretched out his hand and grasped the saber hanging on his waist, then drew it up, blocked the dart three or two times, turned and landed on a tree in the yard, and then suddenly water rose into the sky under the tree, covering the whole body  Trees are covered in it.

    You Zongzhi turned and flew away from the big tree, just as he landed on a wall, he saw a wooden hand suddenly grew out of the wall, the wooden hand was like an eagle's claw, and suddenly grabbed his ankle.

    You Zongzhi dodged to leave, and another seven or eight arrows flew from different directions in the courtyard, surrounding him.

    You Zong's gaze was cold, and he first pushed away the arrow above, then jumped on an arrow, jumped up, and staggered the arrow that was flying.

    "Who is here? Come out to me!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 149 If He Doesn't Comply, He Will Be Killed!

    ?

    What responded to him were a few smoke balls flying from all directions. He swung his sword to chop them off, but saw the smoke balls explode under his sword, and the smoke exploded.  Disgraced.

    You Zongzhi landed on the ground, wiped his face with his hand, his face was gloomy and terrifying, hearing the clicking sound from the side, his scalp was almost numb.

    "come out!"

    "Who is pretending to be a ghost here, let me out!"

    You Zongzhi really thinks enough is enough, but it's just a small courtyard, and he still does these things, of course, he's not afraid, it's just one after another, one after another, it's really irritating.

    "Master, I will come to meet you today!"

    You Zongzhi took a closer look, and there was a big man coming out of the room. The big man was tall and tall, with a big knife hanging on his waist. He looked like a wild man in the rivers and lakes.  He came out, rushed up in three or two steps, and slashed up with a knife.

    Originally, You Zongzhi didn't pay much attention to the other party, he only thought that the person who came was a wild man, how could he compare with him, a master of the rivers and lakes?  He just wanted to restrain the other party first, then open the door, let the surname Huang Da do what he should do, and stop bothering him.

    However, after three or two tricks, he felt that he was overbearing.

    Duofa is not a wild man with only a body of tendons and only some fancy fists and embroidered legs. His knives are sharp and heavy, and his moves are as fast as lightning.

    You Zongzhi's kung fu walks the light and agile way, flying over eaves and walls, he can kill people among ten thousand people, but Yuanyou walks the steady way, even if he stands there alone with a horizontal knife, there is a kind of  The awe-inspiring aura of one man guarding the gate and ten thousand men not opening.

    In addition, his knife is heavy and fast, faster and faster. After a while, You Zongzhi is pressed and beaten by the opponent, and every move is only for defense.

    You Zongzhi didn't know that there were such experts in this small courtyard, and his face became more and more ugly.

    "Who are you? Tell me your name!"

    "Who is so, so is your uncle!" Yuanyou jumped up, and slashed down with a knife, "Look at the trick, brat!"

    Yuanyou thinks this person is really annoying, he fights when he fights, and he is also squeaky, just as annoying as Jiubian that dead fox, it's just a fight, let's talk about it first!

    He saw You Zongzhi receding back, his toes lightly volleyed and flew back, as if he wanted to escape, he grinned, stepped on his feet, and chased him straight away, after a few tricks in the air, the two finally  It fell back and forth on the fence, and there was another burst of pressure and beating.

    You Zong's mental and physical exhaustion: "Don't fight, don't fight, I admit defeat!"

    Yuan You was not happy: "Man, admit defeat and keep fighting!"

    You Zong's face turned green, and he felt that he was also unlucky, how could he meet such a person.

    This is in the imperial city, so many people are watching, and he can't use tricks to take people's lives. If he is not careful, he will really kill people, but if so, he can only be suppressed  Play for it.

    This is very embarrassing, after all, it is really embarrassing to be suppressed and beaten.

    The two fought for about a quarter of an hour. You Zongzhi finally found an opportunity, jumped off the top of the wall, landed in the crowd, and then lowered himself into the crowd.

    Slip away!  No more fight no more!

    The pen in Li Lin's hand was the last stroke, and a complete copybook was written. He looked up, but saw Yuanyou standing on the wall through the window, calling out to the people outside.

    "Whether you want to fight or not, if you want to enter the door, pass me first!"

    "You idiot, don't hurry up and open the door. Stopping the court from arresting criminals is a capital offense!"

    "Quickly open the door!"

    Yuanyou hates these bureaucratic jerks the most, and these people want to arrest his son, they are simply impatient.

    "Prisoner? What kind of prisoner?! I don't have the prisoner you want here. Leave as soon as possible, otherwise, the knife in my hand is not a vegetarian!"

    "You savage, don't be stubborn. Li Jingyuan has resentment in his heart. Setting fire to Qingfeng Bieyuan is a capital offense. This officer will come to arrest and bring to justice. Anyone who obstructs him will be killed!"

    Yuan You let out a hey, and then said: "If you said he set the fire, he set it on fire, and I said you killed someone, why didn't you punish yourself! If you have nothing to do, get out, get out, if not, don't blame me for being rude."  !"

    "You are presumptuous!"

    "You put your mother's shit!"

    The governor of Jingzhao was almost so angry.There was smoke from the orifice, pointing at the person standing on the wall with trembling hands.

    Thinking of him as the majestic governor of Jingzhao Prefecture, the local governor at the foot of the emperor is the official in the court, who is not polite to him, for fear that he will cause some trouble, but he did not expect to be scolded like this.

    It is simply unreasonable!

    "Come here, knock the door open for me, and take him down!"

    "Take him down, and then catch Li Jingyuan. If he doesn't obey, shoot him!"

    "Archers, prepare the archers for me!"

    "Slow down!"

    "Master Huang!"

    At this time, someone came in a hurry, the leader was a general under King Zhao, people sent by King Sui's mansion, people sent by Su Xun, the three parties happened to meet at the entrance of the alley,  So they came together.

    The person sent by King Zhao is a third-rank general, a powerful general under King Zhao. When the people in the court see him, they also want to call him General Du.

    General Du said with a blank expression: "Master Huang, the prince has an order, ordering you to take your people back immediately. This matter is for the prince to report to His Majesty for further discussion. If there is any dissatisfaction, you can report it to Your Majesty."

    The man who came to King Sui's mansion was also King Sui's attendant. He said: "The prince was very angry when he heard about the matter of Qingfeng Bieyuan. He is also very happy to know that Mr. Huang found out the murderer so quickly."

    "However, the lord sent me to watch. I hope Mr. Huang will be just and strict, and handle it impartially. Don't misplace the prisoner, and don't catch the wrong prisoner."

    King Sui just took over the Qingfeng Bieyuan, and he just pointed out two people to guard it. Before he had time to deal with it, he didn't know that he was caught in this idle time, and even set fire to the Qingfeng Bieyuan.

    Many calculations have been made in vain, King Sui is now full of anger.

    He is not a fool, so he can naturally guess that the prince did this. He also heard that the prince put this charge on Li Lin, and he was furious. He sent him here this time because he wanted to catch the prince by the tail.

    Seeing these two people speaking, the people sent by Su Xun also felt that there was no place for them to speak here, so they stood aside and waited.

    Lord Huang's complexion is not very good-looking either. If only King Sui's people came, he would be easy to deal with, but King Zhao mixed in, and now he still says something to tell His Majesty, and His Majesty will handle it. Lord Huang feels overwhelmed.

    He dared to fool the people, but he dared not fool His Majesty!

    "Hehe, the lord is really confused. Your majesty has so many things to do every day, and it's rare for you to be free. This trivial matter can be handled by you yourself. How can you bother your majesty!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 150 His Majesty's Decree Arrives

    ?

    General Du took a fixed look at Master Huang, and then said: "This is at the feet of the Son of Heaven. Someone dares to set fire to commit murder. Your Majesty is naturally caring. Master Huang, get rid of them."

    Mr. Huang was unwilling. Originally, he and the crown prince planned to arrest Li Lin for questioning as soon as the incident happened, and then quickly closed the case and beheaded Li Lin for public display. In this way, the matter passed and the case was closed.

    It's just a poor student with no influence behind him, even if he has some relationship with the Jinning government, and the Jinning government may not protect him.

    Maybe he is dead, and the people in Jinning's mansion are still happy. In this way, Princess Wen Xiao doesn't have to marry him, and finding another good son-in-law is better than this poor man!

    But I didn't expect that King Zhao actually got involved, and even sued the emperor!

    This is very troublesome.

    Lord Huang hesitated, but refused to leave. If His Majesty really investigates this matter himself, both he and the prince will be in bad luck.

    This is absolutely impossible!

    Thinking about it this way, he gritted his teeth and made up his mind: "Since it is a case, and someone reported seeing Li Jingyuan set fire, as the prefect, I naturally want to arrest the criminal and bring him to justice. Could it be that King Zhao wants to stop me from handling the case."

    "Even if he didn't do it, as a suspect in this case, I have the right to take people away!"

    General Du's face changed: "Master Huang, do you know what you are talking about?!"

    "Of course!" Mr. Huang said with integrity, "No matter who it is, as long as this place is under the control of this official, this official will handle it impartially, and we must not play favoritism because of the words of a certain dignitary. General Du, I'm sorry.  , I will definitely take Li Jingyuan away today!"

    "Come here, break the door open for me. If there is anyone who obstructs the case, he will be killed on the spot!"

    "Master Huang!"

    "Master Huang!"

    "Master Huang, my third master said that this Li Jingyuan is the future son-in-law of our Jinning Duke's mansion. If Master Huang wants to arrest him, he has to wait for our third master to arrive first." The guards sent by Su Xun insisted.  Scalp said, "If you really want to review this case, you have to wait for our third master to be present."

    "Presumptuous, this official handles the case, how can you allow people like you to intervene, come here, and bring these people to me!"

    The people at the gate of the small courtyard were in a mess. Mr. Huang's people wanted to break open the door and arrest people, but the people brought by General Du went to stop them, and then the two sides fought.

    When General Du came, he was ordered by King Zhao not to let Mr. Huang break in and really arrest Li Lin into the government office, otherwise, something bad will happen.

    Although General Du didn't understand the reason, as long as it was the order of King Zhao, he would obey it.

    Since Mr. Huang refused to listen and insisted on arresting people, he could only stop him.

    The people sent by Su Xun also went up to help, while the people from Prince Sui's Mansion fished in the troubled waters, and even squeezed towards Mr. Huang without a trace, and greeted Mr. Huang with their fists when they seized the opportunity.

    The people in Prince Sui's mansion don't care about Li Lin's life or death, but the crown prince dared to burn the Qingfeng Courtyard, which angered King Sui. Master Huang is the prince's man. In this chaotic situation, of course he wants to take the opportunity to beat Lord Huang up.  !

    Yuan You stood on the top of the wall, looked at the mixed fights below, grinned his teeth, looked up, and happened to see a wall not far away, You Zongzhi was standing there with his sword in his arms, if it wasn't for the smoke on his body  Looking at the ashes left by the bomb, he thought he was a peerless knight.

    Yuan You snorted softly, although he was a little moved and wanted to fight him again, but at this time he couldn't do without, if these people really broke in, it would be a disgrace to him.

    So he endured it for the time being, thinking to himself that when he had free time, he would definitely fight with him a few more times. It had been a long time since he exercised his muscles and bones well, and this little brat was also a little bit capable, so he could compete with him.

    The scuffle below lasted for a quarter of an hour (15 minutes). Mr. Huang was beaten from time to time, one of his shoes was lost, half of the sleeve of his official uniform was cut off, and the official hat on his head trembled.  Tall, with two eyes, one of them was punched by someone, and it turned blue.

    "Ahhhhhhhhh! Who hits me! Who hits me!"

    "Hand, my hand!"

    "Who stepped on this official!"

    Yuan You could see it clearly from the top of the wall, but he wished that the old thing would be beaten into a cripple, if he hadn't been too difficult to go down and do it, he would have jumped down to catch him and beat him right now.

    Old stuff!

    While the scuffle was going on, there was a clatter of horseshoes outside the alley.

    "His Majesty's decree to-???¡±

    "His Majesty's order to¡ª"

    "Everyone, hurry up and stop¡ª"

    "Your Majesty has an order to order the governor of Jingzhao to enter the palace to face the saint immediately, and there must be no mistakes¡ª"

    "Your Majesty has an order to order the governor of Jingzhao to enter the palace to face the saint immediately, and there must be no mistakes¡ª"

    "Stop, stop¡ªquickly stop¡ª"

    Master Huang was severely beaten. Originally, he himself wanted to quickly escape from the melee, but someone always squeezed him into it, and he was punched several times from time to time. It was really painful.

    "Help me¡ªquickly save me¡ª"

    "Quickly save me¡ª¡ª"

    The person who came was Zhou Weiwei, the emperor's trusted guard. Seeing such a scene, he immediately felt dizzy: "Go and separate them!"

    The guards following behind him immediately responded yes, and then quickly dismounted to separate the group of scuffling people.

    Under some confusion, the people of several parties were finally separated. At this moment, Master Huang had been beaten with a black nose and a swollen face, and both eyes had been punched. They were black and black, and looked extremely pitiful.

    "Hiss - hiss -"

    Zhou Huwei looked at him for a long time before recognizing him: "Master Huang?!"

    "Hiss¡ªit's me" Master Huang was about to cry, he really suffered too much.

    Seeing him being beaten like this, Zhou Huwei was also speechless for a while, and said after a while: "Master Huang, His Majesty summoned you, you'd better tidy up and go to the palace to face the saint."

    "Now?!"

    "Exactly."

    Master Huang was reluctant: "But Li Jingyuan"

    Zhou Huwei said: "Master Huang, His Majesty has summoned you and entered the palace immediately. As for Li Jingyuan, Your Majesty has his own decision. Please, Mr. Huang."

    Master Huang is not willing, but now that His Majesty personally sent someone to let him enter the palace, and he couldn't tolerate his unwillingness, so he said: "Guard Zhou, please allow me to clean up the government office, and then go with Zhou Guard  Entering the palace, if you see His Majesty in this state, it is really rude."

    Guard Zhou looked at him for a while, then nodded: "Yes."

    Master Huang breathed a sigh of relief: "Thank you, Guard Zhou."

    In the palace at this time, the emperor was drinking tea and playing chess with King Zhao. The prince was summoned by the emperor, and he didn't ask anything. He just ordered him to kneel on the ground and asked him to reflect on himself.  stand up.

    The prince was worried, wondering what the emperor knew and how he would open his mouth so that he could pass this test safely.

    Not long after, someone came to report: "Your Majesty, the Governor of Jingzhao has arrived."

    The emperor raised his head, held a white piece in his hand and dropped a piece on the chess board, and said in a light voice, "Let him in." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 151 But do you know where I went wrong?  !

    ?

    Mr. Yin Huang of Jingzhao Mansion walked in anxiously, and saw the emperor and King Zhao were playing chess. The prince knelt aside for some reason, and the two looked at each other. Mr. Huang quickly looked away, and then knelt down to salute.

    "Chen, Governor of Jingzhao, see Your Majesty, see Prince."

    He prostrated himself on the ground, and the people sitting there didn't make a sound, as if they didn't hear them, and continued to play chess. King Zhao took a look and saw that the emperor didn't intend to speak, so he had no choice but to remain silent.

    If you know the struggle between the crown prince and King Sui, King Zhao will definitely not care about it.

    Qingfeng Bieyuan falls into the hands of King Sui. King Sui intends to use it to buy people's hearts and accumulate reputation. The prince will naturally be anxious, and it is normal that he cannot tolerate the existence of Qingfeng Bieyuan.

    However, the crown prince should never have involved this matter with Li Lin, and even wanted him to take the blame and make up for what he did.

    The crown prince is the crown prince, who will be the emperor in the future, but he has no heart to care for his subjects. The houses in the imperial city are densely packed. Once the fire is out of control, many families will be destroyed.

    As for the prince, not only did this matter, but even threw it on the innocent people, letting others suffer such unreasonable disasters, it is really unkind and selfish.

    And regardless of whether the opponent is a grassroots or a powerful person, the prince should not do this.

    The emperor was also angry in his heart, the crown prince really let him down, how could he deliver the country into his hands in the future for a prince who has no benevolence to protect his people.

    Moreover, as the prince of the country, he doesn't even have the ability to judge people at all. Although Li Lin's current status is a poor man, the magnanimity he cultivated is not something that just anyone can have.

    Li Lin gave Su Wan an engagement gift, as well as this ice-cold stomach, all of which are not vulgar, and ordinary people can get them.

    If such a person appeared in the imperial city, if they were smarter, they would check their family background at the first time, lest they come from another country, where they live, what relatives they have, and where they lived before, all these must be known.  .

    The prince is fine, he is conceited, he doesn't even know who the other party is, and he dares to put the pot on him.

    The emperor was disappointed with the prince, and felt uncomfortable again. If the prince couldn't afford this position, who else could?  !

    King Sui is better than the prince, but the emperor is not willing to talk about King Sui, and the Zhao family is very powerful. If King Sui is the emperor, the Zhao family will be even more unscrupulous as a foreign relative, and it will not be a good thing for the country or the court at that time.

    How can I know which Zhao's surname will be in the world in the future?  !

    The emperor will never agree to this matter, but if it goes any further, King Ming is weak and ineffective, and the Ninth Prince is still a six-year-old child.

    The emperor thought of Li Lin, and then glanced at the prince who was kneeling on the ground. He felt physically and mentally exhausted for a while. If the prince was successful, why should he have any worries.

    ?Before, I wanted to see how many tricks the crown prince could do in Li Lin's hands, but before he could make a move, the crown prince had already made himself like this.

    Really ridiculous.

    The emperor felt that when he seized the throne, if he had a brain like the prince's, the tree on the grave would have grown into a big tree.

    The prince didn't know the complexity and disappointment in the emperor's heart. He and Mr. Huang looked at each other, wondering if the emperor knew about it, and how could he be fooled.

    "Brother Huang, it's your turn."

    King Zhao suddenly spoke, the emperor came back to his senses, and then dropped a son. It happened to be a tie, and the two brothers were evenly matched.

    After playing chess, the emperor's heart calmed down a bit, and he was more interested in dealing with the prince's affairs, so he asked: "The prince has thought about it for so long, but he knows where he is wrong?!"

    The prince knelt on the ground, not knowing what to say for a moment: "I, I know I was wrong."

    "Oh? What's wrong?!"

    The prince bit his lips and said: "My son is wrong, wrong"

    He was hesitating and stumbling, but he didn't know how to continue.

    "Crack!" The emperor waved his hand, and the chess piece on the chess table fell to the ground with a crackling sound. The chess piece was made of black and white jade.

    Inside the palace, there was a dead silence, and the people inside did not dare to take a breath.

    The emperor said coldly: "At this moment, you still dare not tell the truth!"

    The prince was as still as a chilling cicada for a while, he lowered his head and dared not speak a word.

    The emperor stared at him for a while, seeing that he was silent, his expression became even worse: "Don't you??That¡¯s right, Governor of Jingzhao!  "

    Master Huang's heart trembled, and his whole body trembled: "Your Majesty, the minister is here, the minister is here."

    The emperor's face was cold: "Come on!"

    Master Huang dared not speak about the Prince's affairs, so he stumbled and said, "Your Excellency, I don't know. As the governor of Jingzhao Mansion, I got someone to report the fire in Qingfeng Bieyuan, and someone gave evidence that they saw Li Jingyuan who set the fire."  , so I took people to arrest them, and I don't know anything about the rest."

    Until now, I still want to cheat.

    "Trash!"

    Master Huang was trembling, he lowered his head and dared not speak, the sweat dripped from his forehead.

    "Prince, do you know where I went wrong now?!"

    "In the imperial city, houses are densely packed, even if you don't want Lao Wu to use Qingfeng Bieyuan to accumulate fame, but you can't make fun of it. Once the fire can't be controlled, half of the imperial city will suffer!"

    The emperor didn't care about the fight between the prince and King Sui, but he couldn't see him making fun of the people.

    The prince closed his eyes, and then said: "I know I was wrong, I am wrong, I am willing to accept punishment!"

    The emperor reprimanded: "I don't think you know!"

    The prince shut up again.

    Seeing him like this, the emperor felt a heart attack in his heart, so he said: "Come here, invite the prince back to the East Palace. Without my order, you are not allowed to come out. Let the prince reflect on himself!"

    "Minister Jingzhao, the matter of the Qingfeng Bieyuan is due to your negligence, and this happened under your nose. I don't care what method you use, and the burned house will be restored within three months."

    Master Huang was sweating profusely, and hurriedly answered yes.

    The emperor continued: "After this matter is completed, you can submit your resignation. I don't trust you now with the safety of the imperial city."

    Master Huang was taken aback for a moment, and his face turned pale in vain. What the emperor said was that he was going to be removed from his official position!

    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty forgives the crime. I know I was wrong, I know I was wrong. Please forgive me once!"

    The emperor said: "I don't need you to know your mistakes, I only know that you are not good at doing things, taking advantage of your official duties to do things that benefit yourself, my governor of Jingzhao, the chief of the imperial city, can't be so selfish and bully others.  "

    "Come here, invite the crown prince and the governor of Jingzhao out."

    Master Huang cried out in surprise, and shouted loudly: "Your Majesty, for the sake of Empress Yuanming, please forgive me and the prince this time. The prince is your majesty's original wife!"

    "Your Majesty, you can't!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 152 Confinement in the Eastern Palace

    ?

    Empress of Yuan and Ming Dynasties

    The emperor closed his eyes. Empress Yuanming was his first wife. The two had three sons, and the first two were lost in the seizure.

    Isn't he sad?  Naturally he was sad, if not, he would not have favored the prince so much, he would have made him the prince when he was young, sought out a famous teacher to teach him, hoped that he would become a talent, and hoped that he would inherit the country and society that his ancestors had laid down.

    But he prefers the crown prince, but also hates him for not living up to expectations!

    As long as he is more aggressive, the emperor will not be so uncomfortable.

    He is getting old, and his body is not as good as before, but there is not even a person who can take his place. Can you not make him feel sad?  !

    The emperor closed his eyes.

    Seeing the change in the emperor's face, Master Huang felt that his words were effective, so he hurriedly continued: "Your Majesty and the Empress, now there is only the Crown Prince alone. If the Empress and the two princes have souls in heaven, they will definitely feel sad!"

    "Your Majesty, this matter is the fault of the minister, please forgive the prince! You must not treat the prince like this!"

    Master Huang kowtowed to the emperor a few times as he said that, tears streaming down his face, coupled with his face that was beaten blue and purple, he looked very embarrassed and pitiful.

    In fact, Lord Huang is not that noble, he is willing to sacrifice himself to protect the prince, but after all he is on the boat of the prince. If the prince capsizes, he will have no good end.  There must be a day of recovery.

    The emperor loved his wife, the Empress Yuan, who had died young, and preferred the prince. It was precisely because of this that when the prince's family was in ruins and Zhao Guifei and Zhao's family were in full swing, the prince's position as the crown prince was still as stable as Mount Tai.

    But if the prince made a mistake, was disgusted by the emperor, and was imprisoned in the East Palace for self-reflection, the situation would be delicate.

    Those who originally worked for the prince will definitely worry about whether the emperor hates the prince and plans to abolish him, and they will inevitably have two hearts at that time.

    Even if this matter can pass in the future, it will be difficult to return to the past.

    Therefore, no matter whether it is for himself or for the crown prince, Mr. Huang cannot watch such a thing happen.

    "Your Majesty! Please forgive the prince!"

    The crown prince looked at Lord Huang who was pleading for him, then looked at the emperor who had his eyes closed, and begged hurriedly: "Father, I really know that I was wrong, please forgive me this time.  "

    "In the future, my ministers will definitely love the people and brothers, and will not let the emperor down."

    "Father, please spare my son this time!"

    The emperor waited for a long time, then opened his eyes, and then looked at the prince. The prince raised his head and met the emperor's gaze. He was pleasantly surprised, and then he smiled and shouted: "Father emperor."

    The emperor's face turned cold again in an instant, and he pondered: "Since you know your mistake, I will give you this chance."

    The prince was surprised for a while, and was about to say something, but he heard the emperor say: "You should reflect on yourself in the East Palace. I will allow you to write a letter in three days. When will you know where you are wrong, how much you have made, and how to correct it, I will let you know."  let you out."

    The prince's expression of surprise froze in an instant, and he said in disbelief: "Father, Father Emperor"

    He really couldn't figure it out, the emperor wasn't willing to forgive him this time because his mother and two elder brothers died early.

    The emperor stood up and looked down at the prince: "If you did something wrong, I am willing to forgive you once, but I also want you to know where you went wrong, so that you will not do it again in the future."

    The prince was about to say something, but saw the emperor raised his hand, telling him not to say any more, he said: "Go, when will you think it over clearly, and when will you come out again, I will wait for you."

    The emperor's words have come to this point, if the prince continues to entangle, it will arouse the emperor's boredom and disgust.

    Until now, he can only agree. Fortunately, the emperor is still protecting him, so even if something happens, he can take care of it when he comes out.

    So the prince kowtowed to the emperor and said sincerely: "I will remember my father's teachings, and I will definitely reflect on my mistakes and strive to come out as soon as possible to do business for my father."

    The emperor closed his eyes: "Go."

    So the prince and Master Huang didn't struggle, and left with the people who came to escort them. Master Huang was uneasy, and was frightened by the emperor. After walking a few steps, he found that his legs were very weak.

    After leaving the gate of the palace, he looked at the sky outside, and for a moment he didn't know where he was.

    "Cousin." The prince stopped him, "Thank you, cousin, for speaking up for Gu. What happened today is because Gu has troubled Cousin."Uncle, don't worry, cousin, I won't forget my cousin in the lonely day.  "

    "Okay, okay, it's good that His Highness remembers me."

    After the prince said this, he followed the people arranged by the emperor to the East Palace. Looking at the prince's back, Mr. Huang always felt a little uneasy in his heart, as if something was about to happen.

    On that day, the gate of the East Palace was closed, and His Majesty's order came out, asking the prince to reflect in the East Palace.

    As soon as this matter got out, the case of Qingfeng Bieyuan was pushed to its peak.

    There was discussion in the imperial city, whether this matter was done by the crown prince, and the emperor asked him to stay in the East Palace to reflect on it in order to punish him.

    Then he talked about the matter of Li Lin. The governor of Jingzhao Mansion went to arrest Li Lin before, but now Li Lin is staying in his yard safely. Is it because this matter has nothing to do with him in the first place? If not, Jingzhao Mansion  Yin has already come up to fetch people.

    People in the imperial city were talking about this matter, but King Sui was very dissatisfied with the handling of this matter.

    Although the prince was imprisoned in the East Palace, the situation was of great benefit to him, but the prince ruined Qingfeng Bieyuan, ruined his plan, and made him very angry.

    "Have the people sent to Qingzhou come back yet?!" King Sui asked to investigate the prince's accumulation of wealth and taxation in Qingzhou.

    The entourage on the side said: "Go back to the prince, there is news that some evidence has indeed been found, and it will take a few days to see the matter thoroughly."

    King Sui was a little unhappy, but he thought it would only take a few days, so he endured a little, and he snorted coldly: "Let him rest in peace for a few days."

    At that time, the evidence will be handed over, even if the emperor wants to protect his son, the crown prince will not be able to sit securely.

    King Sui remembered another matter, so he ordered: "You send someone to check on that Li Jingyuan. I always feel that there is something wrong with this Li Jingyuan." King Sui really felt strange, "What happened at noon today?  , How could Uncle Huang meddle in to protect a small Juren?!"

    "Furthermore, he hurried into the palace to report to Emperor Ming, who dispatched Zhou guards so quickly, and summoned Yin of Jingzhao Mansion to enter the palace with an imperial order."

    "This king always feels that this matter is abnormal. This Li Jingyuan must have a secret that others don't know. Maybe the father and uncle know it."

    "Check, let me check it carefully!"

    "Yes." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 153 This girl is going to learn from her teacher, and she will make an appointment when she comes back!

    ?

    After hearing Su Xun's words, Su Wan took people to the Duke of Zhen's mansion in a carriage. Today, the Duke of Zhen and his wife were both here. When the servants reported that Su Wan was here, they hurriedly invited her in.  .

    Su Wan didn't have time to say anything else, so he was busy asking Lord Zhen Guo to help rescue Li Lin.

    She came in a hurry, and walked quickly, with fine sweat on her forehead, looking flustered and extremely anxious.

    Mrs. Zhen Guo asked someone to wipe her sweat with a handkerchief, so as not to catch cold for a while.

    Mrs. Zhen Guo said: "You, why are you so anxious, you are sweating."

    Su Wan looked flustered: "Grandmother, Ah Wan is really worried."

    Mrs. Zhen Guo said: "Don't panic, the girls of our general's family, no matter what happens to us, we must not panic!"

    Military generals are no better than civil servants. If something happens, they have to go to the battlefield. Once on the battlefield, life and death are unpredictable. Therefore, as the wife and daughter of a military commander's family, they must first learn to calm down.  hold up.

    Duke Zhen also said: "Don't panic, nothing will happen. My grandfather has already sent someone over to watch. If the governor of Jingzhao wants to arrest someone, he can stop him."

    Although Lord Zhen knew Li Lin's background and knew that nothing would happen to him, after learning about it, he still sent someone to watch over him, and if necessary, he would go up to help stop him.

    Firstly, if something happened to Li Lin in the Imperial City, it would be no small matter, and it would most likely affect the situation that had finally settled down. Secondly, Li Lin was his future grandson-in-law, for the sake of his granddaughter.  Nor can he ignore it.

    After hearing what Lord Zhen Guo said, Su Wan felt a little relieved.

    Mrs. Zhen Guogong said: "Since you are here, you can sit in the mansion for a while, so that you can accompany me, an old woman." After she finished speaking, she said to the maidservant next to her, "Go and invite the second girl over and say  It's her cousin."

    The maid bowed her head and said yes, then hurried out to invite Yue Shuang.

    "Don't worry about Mr. Li. With your grandfather here, just wait for the news with peace of mind."

    Su Wan heard what Mrs. Zhen Guo said, so she had no choice but to suppress her worries and nodded: "Then I will accompany my grandmother."

    "Okay." Mrs. Zhen Guogong was very happy. She sent Zhen Guogong out of the house, then took Su Wan to the side hall to talk, and ordered someone to bring some snacks, dried fruits and seasonal fruits prepared by the house for her to eat.  .

    "Shuang'er, that monkey, doesn't know where to go all day long. My place is very deserted. That is to say, your two aunts come over and sit down, and the rest is me."

    "You, if you have free time, come and see me more often. If you get married in the future, I'm afraid you won't be able to see me for a long time."

    Mrs. Zhen Guogong really loves this granddaughter. Although Yue Shi is not her own, she grew up under her knees and was brought by her side since she was a child.  It is extremely pity.

    Su Wan looked at her, feeling a little sour. Although she was not an original, these elders really treated her well.

    Thinking of this, she agreed: "Then I'll come over to accompany my grandmother when I'm free."

    "Then grandma will remember what you said." Mrs. Zhen Guogong was very satisfied.

    After a while, Yue Shuang came in. The little girl was dressed in a red dress, holding a long whip in her hand, her long hair was braided and tied with some colorful ribbons, and the little leather boots were also very handsome.  Get up in high spirits.

    "It's my cousin." Yue Shuang handed the long whip in her hand to the maidservant, and wiped her sweat with a handkerchief.

    Mrs. Zhen Guogong scolded her: "Where are you going again? Did you go to the martial arts hall with your brother? You, you, you don't look like a girl at all. You look at your cousin, and then look at you, you also  Don't be guilty."

    Yue Shuang giggled: "Cousin is cousin, I am me, cousin, do you want me to take you to play in the martial arts hall?"

    The Martial Hall is the place where the Duke of Zhenguo's mansion practices martial arts. The family members practice martial arts or compete there. The yard is very large, and a competition platform is built in the middle, which is specially used for martial arts competitions.

    Mrs. Zhen Guogong glared at her, and said with disgust: "Go, go, don't bring your cousin bad."

    Yue Shuang didn't care either. After wiping her face and hands clean, she sat down next to Su Wan to eat.

    Yue Shuang was in the practice room with her brothers this morning, and she didn't know what was going on outside. She thought that Su Wan came here specially to talk to Mrs. Zhen Guogong this time.

    She was afraid that Su Wan would feel bored, so she told her a lot of embarrassing things about her brothers, which annoyed the townspeople beside her.The princess is very happy.

    After about half an hour, the dispatched personnel came back in a hurry.

    "The Governor of Jingzhao originally wanted to break open the door and go in to arrest people, but he couldn't do it after a long time, so he called people to jump over the wall to open the door, but he didn't expect that there was a rope tied on the top of the wall,  Bounced everyone off."

    "Later, the Governor of Jingzhao called You Shaoyin to go in and arrest people, but You Shaoyin couldn't get in even after all his troubles. Finally, a person came out and fought You Shaoyin. You Shaoyin couldn't beat him.  Then I took a chance and ran away."

    Shao Yin is an official position under Fu Yin.

    Yue Shuang almost spit out the tea in his mouth: "What you said is true, even that boy surnamed You can't beat him?!"

    Yue Shuang knew about You Zongzhi's martial arts. Ever since her second brother Yue Zhen lost a fight with others, she was so angry that she always wanted to ask him to fight, so as to avenge her second brother and kill him.  The arrogance to kill this person.

    But this man has always used the name of not fighting with women, but he just refuses to fight her.

    Unexpectedly, someone could defeat him!

    "Who is the one who beat him?!"

    "Like a guard next to Mr. Li."

    Yue Shuang's eyes lit up after a moment of rubbing, and then she slapped the table and stood up: "This girl has decided, this girl will go to apprentice, learn two tricks, and beat that kid named You so much that even his parents don't recognize him."

    Su Wan was taken aback by her slapping the table, and hurriedly said: "Okay, okay, we'll talk about this later, and then what?!"

    "Then, it seems that people from Prince Zhao's Mansion and Prince Sui's Mansion all came, and a fight broke out between several parties. Finally, Mr. Zhou arrived by His Majesty's order, and invited the governor of Jingzhao Mansion into the palace."

    Su Wan asked him: "Then what happened to Mr. Li?!"

    "You don't have to worry, Cousin, Mr. Li is fine, he didn't even come out of the yard, he's safe."

    Su Wan was still not at ease, for fear that Jingzhao Mansion Yin would come back to arrest people after he visited the palace, so she asked: "Then how is the matter now? How to solve the matter of Qingfeng Bieyuan?!"

    "This, the subordinates don't know."

    Su Wan stood up, and then said to Mrs. Zhen Guo: "Grandmother, Ah Wan wants to see Mr. Li, I am really worried."

    Seeing her like this, Mrs. Zhen Guogong thought that Li Lin's side was considered safe, so she agreed: "Then you go, Ada, you take someone to accompany Biao girl there, remember to protect her.  Good cousin, don't lose a little bit."

    "yes."

    Yue Shuang hurriedly said: "Grandma, I also want to go there with my cousin."

    Mrs. Zhen Guogong glared at her: "What are you going to do?!"

    Yue Shuang raised his chin: "Of course it's to see who is so good that even the one named You has been defeated. This girl is going to learn from her teacher, and I'll make an appointment when I come back!"

    The kid named You will fall into her hands sooner or later!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 154 It's okay to hit ten with one

    ?

    Mrs. Zhen Guogong and Mrs. Zhen Guogong were so angry that they almost didn't recognize this granddaughter.

    "You are a girl, if you learn martial arts, you can learn martial arts. I will not stop you from a general's family, but how do you fight all day long? Say it again, let me see if I don't kill you!"

    "Bring me my whip and see if I don't beat her!"

    Yue Shuang ran around the house, and Mrs. Zhen Guogong chased after her.

    "Grandmother, you are still talking about me. You are not the same. I heard that before you came out of the cabinet, you took to the streets with a whip, and said you were a chivalrous man, fighting against injustice!"

    "I even beat my grandfather once!"

    "You still talk! You still talk!"

    Su Wan: "" I always felt that from the Gaomen Zhaidou to the scene of a large-scale violent beating of a child.

    However, Yue Shuang still followed Su Wan out of the house, and yelled for someone to prepare a big gift for her, and she wanted to be a teacher!

    Su Wan felt a headache: "Are you serious?!"

    "Of course." Yue Shuang raised his chin, straightened his face and said, "This matter is not a joke. When I return from my studies, I will have to beat him violently. I have suffered because of him."

    Su Wan: ""

    All right, as long as you are happy.

    So the two of them took the carriage to the alley where Li Lin lived. At this moment, the people in the alley had left, but there were a few people left at the entrance of the alley, as if they were waiting for the next gossip.

    "Hey, look at that car. Is it the car of Duke Ning's mansion?"

    "Jinning Duke's Mansion? Could it be that Princess Wen Xiao is here?!"

    "Most likely."

    "Let's go, let's follow and have a look."

    So when Su Guan and Yue Shuang got out of the car, they saw a few people sneaking in from a distance. Yue Shuang saw it, snorted lightly, and waved for a guard. The guard took orders and went up immediately.  Go and drive a few people away.

    Yue Shuang said: "Cousin, don't worry about these people, they are a bunch of people who are full and are used to talking nonsense."

    Su Wan didn't say much after hearing the words, and ordered Xiao Sang to go up and knock on the door. At this time, the ground she was standing on was clean, as if it had been cleaned, and there was no sign that there was a chaos here not long ago.

    "Mr. Li is at home, and my princess came to visit."

    After a while, the door opened with a babble, and it was Jiu Bian who opened it.

    When Jiubian saw Su Wan, there was a smile on his face. He bowed respectfully and said, "It turns out that the Princess is here. Please come inside. My son is in the room."

    With that said, he opened the door and made way for a few people to come in.

    "I'm sorry." Su Wan nodded, and then walked in.

    The ground in the yard was still wet, and she didn't know how to get so much water. She lifted her skirt and stepped over the bluestone slabs, and then came to a ground covered with bricks and blue bricks.

    Li Lincai came out of the house, and when he saw Su Wan, he stepped forward: "Why is Miss Six here?!"

    Su Wan sized him up and saw that he was fine, so he felt relieved: "I'm a little worried about you, so I'll come over and have a look."

    Hearing what she said, Li Lin felt a little guilty, so he hurriedly invited her into the room: "It's messy outside, be careful where you step."

    He walked into the house with her, and said: "It's my fault. I should have someone go over and talk to Miss Six earlier, so Miss Six doesn't have to worry."

    "It's my fault for scaring Miss Six."

    Su Wan said: "I'm fine. I'm relieved that you're fine."

    Yue Shuang followed behind, and was about to follow, but was stopped by Jiu Bian outside the house.

    Yue Shuang groaned and looked at him: "What are you doing to stop me?"

    The little girl is only thirteen years old, and she is still a little girl, looking at her bluffing like a little pepper.

    Jiu Bian said: "Isn't this Miss Yue, my son wants to talk to the princess, so don't bother me."

    Seeing that the two had already sat down in the room, Yue Shuang saw that her cousin didn't remember her existence at all, and she only had Mr. Li in her eyes. She snorted softly and said, "It's okay not to let me in, then you have to  Tell me, who is the one who defeated You Zongzhi today."

    "You Zongzhi? Who is it?!"

    "It's the two people who fought today, one is your man, and the other is the man who came with Jingzhaofu Yin."

    Jiu Bian said: "You said traveling far away, what are you doing with that idiot?!"

    "Of course I'm an apprentice." Yue Shuang pulled him.?Talk aside, "I've wanted to beat this You Zongzhi for a long time, but he has always looked down on me and refused to fight me. After I learn art from a teacher, I will beat him until his parents don't recognize him.  .¡±

    The corner of Jiubian's mouth twitched, feeling that the little girl was really whimsical: "Little girl, you don't accept apprentices when you travel far away, you, don't learn these beatings and killings."

    Yue Shuang's eyes widened: "You don't care about me, if you don't tell me where he is, I'll go talk to my cousin, who cares about your son so and so."

    Jiubian's face froze, he felt that it was embarrassing for him to be held by a little girl, but for the sake of his son, he thought about it and decided to sacrifice Brother Yuanyou, so he said: "Go in from this door,  He's over there in the kitchen yard."

    A dead Taoist friend is not dead, if he can't even stop a little girl and disturb the relationship between the son and the princess, then he will be unlucky.

    Yue Shuang felt strange: "What is he doing in the kitchen?!"

    "Chopping firewood."

    "Chopping firewood?!" Yue Shuang felt even more strange, "No, such a powerful hero, what kind of firewood are you going to chop, if you go to our house, you will already have good food and drink for offerings."

    Jiubian let out a hey, and felt that the little girl was interesting, so he said: "Of course I made the best use of everything. He has great strength, and those who are capable work harder, right? As a human being, that's how it should be. Do what you can."  matter."

    He fanned the fan in his hand, pretending to be coquettish: "You, you should learn more from your brother Yuan."

    "Damn fox, you're talking bad about me again!" Yuanyou happened to come out from the other end of the gate with an ax in his hand. When he heard this, he was so angry at the time. This dead fox will die if he doesn't speak ill of him for a day.  no!

    He weighed the ax in his hand, his eyes seemed to be breathing fire: "You, come here!"

    Of course Jiubian refused, he didn't want to do anything with this rough man who would draw his knife and stab someone if he didn't agree with him.

    He said to Yue Shuang: "That's it, it's very capable, it's no problem to hit ten with one."

    As he said that, he leaned close to Yue Shuang's ear, lowered his voice and said quickly, "If you want to learn from a teacher, you should take advantage of it now. If he comes to beat me in a while, you should hug his thigh. If he doesn't agree, don't let go. He  I will definitely agree!"

    "Little girl, such a good opportunity, only this time, don't miss it!"

    Yue Shuang's eyeballs rolled around, seeing Jiu Bian's figure was about to leave in a flash, Yuan You was angry and was about to go up to chase him.

    Yue Shuang's heart faltered, and she rushed over with a plop, then hugged Yuanyou's feet, and yelled: "Master¡ª¡ª" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 155 Although you are sincere, I am far from a gold stone

    ?

    Yuanyou heard this master, as if struck by lightning, he looked down at the little girl, and wanted to lift his feet, but he was afraid of throwing the little girl out.

    He stammered and said, "Who, who is your master?!"

    Yue Shuang looked up at him, a pair of bright eyes like a small sun: "It's you, disciple Yue Shuang, come to apprentice."

    The corner of Yuanyou's mouth twitched: "No, I don't know you."

    Yue Shuang let out a cry.

    Yuanyou raised his foot, trying to let her go, but this little girl is young, but she has quite a lot of strength, so she grasped it tightly.

    Even though he was a rough guy, he had no reason to bully the little girl. If he really threw him out, the little girl would be hit hard.

    "let go."

    Yue Shuang shook his head vigorously: "Don't let go, that uncle said just now, I can only let go if you agree to my apprenticeship."

    Yuanyou's face was as dark as the bottom of a pot at that time.

    This dead fox tricked him again!

    He was really pissed off. Seeing that Jiubian was about to run out of the yard, he was also anxious: "Let go first, let me beat that fox up first, and we'll talk about it later."

    "No." Yue Shuang is not stupid, of course he disagrees, "If you agree to me first, then I will let go, Master, have you thought about it, if you don't agree, that uncle just ran away."

    Traveling far away: ""

    Really want to kill that fox!

    "Release."

    "No, I won't, Master!"

    "I'm not your master!" Yuan You had a headache, he was a bad guy, how could he accept a charming female apprentice, he must be crazy.

    The other party hugged his leg and couldn't explain it, so Yuanyou could only watch helplessly as Jiubian got out of the yard, ran away in a hurry, and sent him a smiling face before leaving.

    Yuanyou was so angry that his face turned black and then green, green and red, red and black, so wonderful.

    "Okay little girl, you can let go now, the fox is gone, it's useless for you to threaten me." Yuanyou was so irritable that he wanted to hit someone, "What do you listen to that fox, he knows  I want to hit him, and I want you to stop me so that I can run away by myself."

    Yue Shuang flattened her lips: "Master, why don't you take me in? Look, am I particularly talented? Others say what it is called. I am very talented, intelligent, and have excellent bones. It is a rare gift in a hundred years."  I met a martial arts prodigy!"

    "Accept it, you won't suffer a loss if you accept it, and it's great to have an apprentice honoring you!"

    "What a ghost!" Yuan You wanted to scold her, but he was too embarrassed to swear in front of a little girl, so as not to spoil the little girl, "I practice swords, I practice swords."

    "It's okay to practice swords! As long as you can defeat You Zongzhi, you can learn anything!"

    "What is wandering?!"

    "It's the sword practicer who you defeated today, the man from Jingzhaofu Yin!"

    Yuan You was so angry that he wanted to immediately bring this boy You Zongzhi over to beat him up, that melon boy, he beat him up as soon as he hit him, and he even brought him such a trouble.

    Although I don't know who this little girl is, but she actually came in, she is a guest of the house, and she can't be hurt.

    "Then practice swordsmanship, go find a swordsman!"

    Yue Shuang showed resentment on his face: "Sword practicers can't beat him! I only remember that the eldest son of Prince Zhao's Mansion beat him, and the rest is you, Master!"

    Yuanyou hastily suggested: "Then you go to Prince Zhao!"

    Yue Shuang's face was a little unnatural: "But the son of Prince Zhao's mansion has a wife, if I disturb it, it will be very bad!"

    If Zhao Mingzhan hadn't had a wife, Yue Shuang would have stalked him long ago, but after all, if someone has a wife, it's always wrong for a little girl to stalk a man with a wife. If someone sees her, she's going to gossip!

    Yuanyou, Yuanyou's complexion became even worse after hearing the words.

    He let out a hey, and smiled angrily: "The feeling is that I have no wife in the distance, so I can disturb you!"

    Oh my god, it's a sin not to have a wife!

    Yuanyou thought for a while, and suddenly said: "I also have a wife!"

    Yue Shuang's face froze when he heard this, and then his eyes widened, as if he was stupid.

    "When did you have a wife? Why didn't I know? Yuanyou, do you want to marry a wife? But I need my son to fulfill you." Li Lin and Su Wan came from the side at this time.

    Li Lin had a smile on his face, as if he was saying, if you dare to say yes, I will immediately make the decision for you to marry a wife.

    far awayAlmost jumped up: "Young master, I was wrong, I was wrong, this matter must not be done!"

    Su Wan glared at Yue Shuang, and said with a headache, "Why don't you get up quickly, what do you look like, if people are willing to accept you, you follow others, but they don't want to accept you, and you can't force it."

    Seeing Li Lin and Su Wan coming, Yue Shuang also felt a little embarrassed, and she didn't dare to continue hugging their legs and not let go, so she had to let go of her hands, and then stood up.

    But she didn't quite agree with Su Wan's words. She said: "I don't agree with what my cousin said. There is a good saying, the so-called sincerity is as good as gold and stone. As long as I work hard, I will definitely succeed."

    Seeing Yue Shuang let go of his hand, Yuan You breathed a sigh of relief, hid behind Li Lin, and said to Yue Shuang, "Girl, although you are sincere, I am not a gold stone, I am a stubborn stone!  Can't open it!"

    Really, please let me go!

    Yuan You looked at Li Lin with pleading eyes, as if if you don't save me, son, I'll hit the wall.

    Li Lin smiled, and then said: "Miss Yue, my subordinate is a rough person, and it is really not suitable for teaching Miss Yue Kung Fu. If Miss Yue wants to learn, please ask Lord Zhen Guogong to ask for a female gentleman.  "

    "If the family can't find a suitable person, I'm willing to help you set up a match, and invite a female gentleman to come over."

    Yue Shuang asked him: "Can that lady beat You Zongzhi?!"

    Li Lin thought for a while and said, "I don't know about that."

    "That won't work." Yue Shuang firmly objected, "If you can't beat You Zongzhi, what's the use of it?!"

    Li Lindao: "If you really want to defeat some You Zongzhi, I have a better idea here."

    Yue Shuang's eyes lit up: "What a good idea?!"

    Li Lindao: "Why don't you go and worship You Zongzhi as your teacher, wouldn't it be more fulfilling to defeat him after you finish your studies?!"

    When Yue Shuang heard it, she found it even more interesting.

    She rubbed her hands, as if she was thinking about the feasibility of this suggestion: "What you said makes sense, if I learn martial arts from You Zongzhi, and defeat him after I finish my studies, it will be even more powerful, but, butbut  I'm worried too"

    Yuanyou asked her: "What are you worried about?!"

    Yue Shuang took two steps on the spot: "If he doesn't teach me seriously, then how can I learn the real skills and defeat him?!"

    "It depends on Miss Yue's ability." Li Lin was about to say something, and then a small hand stretched out from beside him, and then his waist was pinched, his body froze, and his ears turned red.

    Miss Six, Miss Six actually pinched his waist!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 156 How about we both worship?  !

    ?

    Li Linhong's ears were strained, and he didn't know how to speak for a while.

    He just thought, since it is the grievance between Yue Shuang and You Zongzhi, let them play by themselves, so as not to embarrass them further.

    Fortunately, Su Wan pinched it and released it. He heaved a sigh of relief, and then saw Su Wan glaring at him, and said, "Don't fool my cousin with nonsense."

    Yue Shuang, this little fool, was deceived so much that he didn't even know it.

    Li Linxin dared not, but Su Guan ignored him, turned to Yue Shuang and said, "Cousin, don't listen to his bad idea, that You Zongzhi doesn't know what kind of person you are, if you dare to do this, grandma will  I'm going to whip you!"

    If Yue Shuang really dared to pester a man to worship some teacher, Mrs. Zhen Guogong could really do it.

    When Yue Shuang thought about it, there was indeed such a possibility, her eyes turned, and then fell on Yuanyou who was behind him, Yuanyou shook his head vigorously: "I won't accept it, I won't accept it, I won't accept it even if I die!  "

    Yue Shuang thought for a while, then pulled Su Wan aside and whispered: "Cousin, can you help me, isn't Yuanyou one of Mr. Li's followers? As long as you ask Mr. Li to help, he will help you."  Definitely agree."

    Su Wan said: "That's not okay, Cousin Shuang, although I know you are eager to learn from a teacher, but people don't want to, and I can't do things to oppress you, right? You are looking for a teacher, not enmity.  "

    "If your master really doesn't want to accept you as an apprentice, and he is taken in with his head, do you think he will be happy in his heart?!"

    Yue Shuang thought, of course not.

    Su Wan continued: "You, if you insist on being a teacher, you need the consent of others, and you also need the consent of your own family members. If your family members disagree, you will definitely trouble him when you find out about it."

    "Don't talk about traveling far, even Mr. Li is in trouble."

    After thinking about it, Yue Shuang felt that this was indeed a problem. If her grandfather got angry and cut him off, or disagreed with the marriage between her cousin and Mr. Li, it would be difficult to handle.

    Yue Shuang said: "I understand my cousin's worry. I have to go back and ask my grandparents first, and ask my grandparents for their consent before I talk about this matter."

    Su Wan breathed a sigh of relief: "That's exactly the reason."

    "That's fine, I won't embarrass him today. When I go back and ask my grandparents, if they agree to my coming, then even if he refuses, I will ask him to agree. As the saying goes  "

    Su Wan continued: "As the saying goes, where there is sincerity, gold and stone are opened."

    Yue Shuang smiled: "Yes, yes, yes."

    Yuanyou heard it from behind, and shouted loudly: "I am a stubborn stone, a stubborn stone!"

    Yue Shuang didn't care about him, she lowered her voice and asked Su Wan: "Cousin, do you think it's better for me to take the hero from Yuanyou as my teacher? Or is it better to take You Zong as my teacher?!"

    "If you want to take You Zongzhi as your teacher, learn his abilities first, and then defeat him, I think Mr. Li's suggestion is also very good, or, let's worship both?!"

    Su Wan was dumbfounded: "Both? Both?!"

    "That's right!" Yue Shuang felt that his idea was really good, "I'm going to do it on both sides, if only one side agrees, I'll worship one, if both agree, then I'll worship two,  Master, there is no one too many."

    Su Wan's eyes widened, Yue Shuang was going to grab it with both hands, whatever it was, it would be even better if he caught them all!

    Yue Shuang felt that this idea was very good, and he was quite proud: "As the saying goes, you can learn the strengths of a hundred schools of thought, and you can practice good kung fu."

    Su Wan felt that what she said was just made up by herself, but let her go, as long as she is happy.

    Anyway, it would be very difficult for her to get the consent of Zhen Guogong and his wife. If it really comes to that time and Yuanyou is really unwilling, then just avoid her. Maybe she will be hot for a few days, and after a few days  Just forget about it.

    The two sisters discussed it, and then walked back, Yue Shuang glanced at Yuanyou, and said: "Don't worry, I will let you willingly accept me as a disciple sooner or later."

    Yuanyou has a headache: "There won't be such a day."

    "Yes, I said yes!"

    Yuan You didn't know what to say, so he just shut up, he turned to leave, Yue Shuang hurriedly followed: "Hey, Master, where are you going?!"

    "Go chop wood!"

    "Chopping firewood?!" Yue Shuang hurriedly said, "How can I let you chop firewood? I brought a lot of people here. Come, you guys, come and help my master chop firewood. If you chop wood well, everyone will be rewarded!  "

      "Yes, Second Miss." Several guards brought by Yue Shuang hurriedly followed.

    Seeing that this group of people really went to chop firewood, Su Wan was a little worried: "Well, let's leave it alone, okay?!"

    Li Lindao: "Don't worry, you have a sense of proportion when traveling far away, and you won't hurt Miss Yue. Besides, Miss Yue also brought a lot of guards here, let's go sit down again."

    "I wrote a copybook today. I originally wanted to give it to Sixth Miss. Now that Sixth Miss came just in time, why don't we go to the study together to have a look. I still have some calligraphy and paintings before, and Sixth Miss can take a look too."

    When Su Wan heard it, he was also a little moved: "Then let's go and have a look."

    Li Linwen smiled: "I'll take Miss Six there."

    So the two went to Li Lin's study room together. The two were reading calligraphy and painting in the study room. The windows and the door of the room were open. Xiao Sang Xiaolan and others stayed outside the room, and they could always see the people in the room.  doing what.

    Su Guan and Li Lin first read the copybooks he made today. His handwriting is handsome and fluent, and his movements are quite extraordinary, and they are not inferior to those treasures in Su Wan's collection.

    In modern times, Su Wan was blank about the appreciation of calligraphy and painting. When she came here, in order not to reveal her secrets, she secretly made up for it. Even if she really wanted to speak, she could tell a thing or two.

    Moreover, there were many precious calligraphy and paintings in her mother Yue's dowry. She observed carefully and knew that the ones similar to these were extremely good paintings and calligraphy.

    However, Li Lin didn't show off his talents like others. He just showed it to Su Wan and didn't ask her opinion. He casually talked about what he had done at the time and shared it with her.

    His voice was warm, like the wind blowing through the forest, itching in her ears.

    "This painting is for Miss Six."

    Li Lin unfolded a painting, which showed a beautiful woman in a blue skirt embroidered with grapes.

    There was a pomegranate hairpin in the hairpin of the towering beauty, a fan in her hand, and a shawl on her arm. At this time, it seemed that a wind was blowing, her dress was fluttering, and the shawl on her arm was also blowing.  With the dress swaying in the wind, it looks like a fairy who is going to go to the fairy with the wind.

    She has red lips and pink cheeks, a shallow smile, and a beautiful and elegant appearance. Her eyes seem to have a soft light when looking at the people outside the painting. Looking at it this way, she is like a flower blooming in the mountains and forests.  Camellia.

    Su Wan was stunned for a while, then slightly surprised: "This painting"

    Isn't this her dress on the Dragon Boat Festival?  !

    The person Li Lin painted turned out to be her.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 157 Walnuts and Pine Nuts

    ?

    "After the Dragon Boat Festival, I went to Guiyan City. Those days were not too busy, so I drew this painting when I was free." His fingers slid across the picture, and finally landed on the bun, like  Gently caressing the cloudy hair bun.

    "I thought, if I get the chance, I will give this painting to Miss Six, and I hope Miss Six will like it."

    Does Su Wan like it?  !

    Naturally I like it.

    This painting is extremely vivid, every frown and smile are lifelike, presumably it was drawn with great care, Su Wan thought that only a skilled painter would be so troublesome when he met his beloved.

    Li Lin obviously spent a lot of thought and time on one stroke by one stroke, and a little bit of color smudge.

    Su Wan had also seen some lifelike portraits of ladies in later generations, but he didn't know that one day he would also appear on the scrolls.

    This painting is so beautiful and stunning, even inferior to her own.

    "Thank you Mr. Li for your trouble." Su Wan couldn't suppress the smile on his lips, "Ah Wan likes this painting very much."

    Li Lin's eyes fell on the tip of her hair. She came out of the Jinning mansion in a hurry, and she only wore a jade hairpin on the tip of her hair. It looked refreshing, but he always felt that there was something missing on her head.  What.

    He rubbed his fingers, feeling a little itchy, thinking about adding something to her.

    "As long as Miss Six likes it, it's nothing to worry about."

    Su Wan looked at this painting for a while, but the more she looked at it, the more she felt it was beautiful, and the more she looked at it, the more she liked it, so that when she looked at other things later, her mind was all on the painting, and she was quite absent-minded.

    Seeing this, Li Lin didn't accompany her to look at other calligraphy and paintings. He took her to the tea room and ordered someone to boil water to make tea. He rolled up his sleeves to make tea himself, and ordered someone to fetch some of Su Wan's favorite snacks and dried fruits.  Put the fruit on.

    Li Lin asked her: "Miss Six, do you want to burn incense?! A friend in the past gave some. If Miss Six likes it, order someone to light it."

    When people drink tea, they also love elegance. Some people ask the qin girl to play the qin to appreciate the sound, and some people light the incense to taste the taste.

    Su Wan smiled and shook her head: "I don't think it's troublesome, but I just drink tea, as the scenery in front of me, accompanied by the breeze and the moon, the world likes to burn incense, but Ah Wan doesn't like it."

    Li Lin laughed when he heard the words: "It's good to be at ease. Miss Six, try my handicraft. Although it's not as good as those tea doctors who are well versed in the way, it's still good."

    Su Wan laughed: "Then I want to have a good taste."

    "please."

    The tea that Li Lin prepares today is Yunwu tea, which is Su Wan's favorite. In addition, Li Lin's tea art is good. The tea soup is as clear as amber, and the temperature is slightly hot. When drinking it, there is an extremely comfortable feeling.  Feel hot.

    "The sixth girl came here today because of the Qingfeng Bieyuan incident?!"

    Su Wan drank a cup of tea, put down the small teacup, and nodded upon hearing the words: "Exactly, I was worried when I heard that Jingzhao Fuyin came to the door, so I went to ask my grandfather and grandmother."

    "Grandfather and grandmother said that I don't have to worry about it. I sat in the Zhenguo mansion for a while, and came to see you when I got the news that Jingzhao mansion Yin was urgently called into the palace by His Majesty."

    Li Lin poured tea for her, and when he heard her words, his heart softened, and he felt that she took himself seriously, otherwise, he wouldn't be so worried.

    He said: "It's my fault. It's time for someone to send a message to the family. It won't worry you so much."

    Su Wan said: "I don't blame you for this matter. Even if you handed over the words, I would still feel uneasy. Jingzhaofu Yin insisted on putting this hat on your head. You have no power behind you. If it falls on his  At hand, I still don¡¯t know what to do!¡±

    Li Linyi thought, it is indeed so.

    Su Wan took another sip of tea, and asked him: "Will Jingzhao Fu Yin come to arrest you again?!"

    Seeing her worried expression, Li Lin put one hand on the table, fingers curled slightly, her hand was white and slender, soft and weak, like a newborn grass seedling, he suddenly wanted to reach out and hold her hand  To appease her, but felt that this move was Meng Lang, so he had to endure it.

    "You don't need to worry. Your Majesty knows everything, and he will definitely not blame me. No matter how bad it is, there is still Prince Zhao. He is always kind. I heard that this time he entered the palace to inform His Majesty, and sent someone to stop him."  With Jingzhao Fu Yin."

    King Zhao's reputation among the people is also very good. He advances and retreats with the emperor and does a lot of things for the emperor. It can be said that he is the most trusted person around the emperor.

    Su Wan was a little relieved after hearing this, but still worried: "I don't know what happened to Jingzhao Mansion Yin after he entered the palace? If Jingzhao Mansion Yin is talking nonsense, then ?? 

    "Just wait, don't worry." Li Lin squeezed a walnut for her, put it on a small plate, and asked her, "Do you want some?"

    Su Wan blinked, and suddenly felt a little embarrassed: "I'll just do it myself."

    Li Lindao: "There is no small hammer at home. If Miss Six wants to eat it, I'll just peel it off for you."

    His palms were long and strong, and he could crack the walnut with just a squeeze, and quickly took out the walnut kernels inside and put them on a small plate.

    One by one, there is no damage at all, neat and tidy.

    Su Wan was a little sluggish, he didn't eat or not for a while.

    Seeing that she was not moving, he looked up at her: "Does Ah Wan not want to eat?!"

    "No, thank you Mr. Li, I like it very much." Su Wan realized later that she remembered that he called herself Awan. She remembered that he asked herself if she could call her Awan in the future, but it was rare to see him call her Awan later.  Pass.

    "Then eat more."

    "okay."

    So the two of them pinched walnuts and ate walnuts alone. Seeing that he was pinching fast, Su Wan was only busy eating, and didn't have time to ask how to solve the follow-up matters in Qingfeng Bieyuan.

    After eating the walnuts for a while, Li Lin said that the pine nuts were delicious. Although they were last year's pine nuts, they were very well preserved. Then he said that he peeled the pine nuts for her in case she hurt her hands.

    Su Wan thought to himself, after eating all the walnuts, is there still a pine nut missing? Let's eat it.

    When she was about to eat, she had stayed with Li Lin for almost an hour. When she saw that he had no idea, she reached out and touched her belly, feeling a little stuffed from being fed.

    Su Wan: ""

    (©¤.©¤|||£©I really don't know what happened, so that I ate like this.

    She was a little worried, if it was just once or twice, if he often fed her like this in the future, she would have to worry about her figure!

    Li Lin was afraid that she would get angry from eating too many walnuts and pine nuts, so he made her some fire-reducing tea. Su Guan was sipping it when he heard Li Lin's people come to report.

    "Young Master, there is news that His Majesty reprimanded the Governor of Jingzhao and ordered him to restore the burned house to its original state, and ordered the prince to reflect in the East Palace. This matter has already spread."

    Su Wan was startled, and asked: "Is this true?!"

    The visitor said respectfully: "If you go back to the princess, it is naturally true. The subordinates don't dare to talk nonsense to deceive the young master and the princess." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 158: Hidden in Zhongnan Mountain

    ?

    Hearing this, Su Wan finally showed some smiles: "In this way, this matter has nothing to do with your son?!"

    Since the emperor punished the governor of Jingzhao and ordered the prince to reflect in the East Palace, he must have known that the matter was caused by these two people, so naturally it had nothing to do with Li Lin.

    The visitor said: "This subordinate has not heard anything about the young master."

    "That's good." Su Wan breathed a sigh of relief, and seeing Li Lin wave his hand to make the guards retreat, he said to him, "This matter must be done by the prince, and he ordered Jingzhao's governor to plant this matter on your head, so that you can get a good job."  Let him free himself."

    "Now that His Majesty has found out about this matter and learned of your innocence, he will naturally not embarrass you again."

    Speaking of this, the corners of her mouth turned up slightly, a little gloating: "Maybe the emperor is angry when he sees the prince acting like this, and he is in luck!"

    Seeing her crooked eyebrows and eyes, Li Lin also had a smile on his face: "In this way, you don't have to worry about me."

    Su Wan nodded: "Of course I'm not worried."

    The things that weighed on her heart were gone, Su Wan felt relaxed, and felt that the air today was fresh.

    Li Lin smiled, and then talked about the yard.

    "The yard that I changed with King Sui before, after a few days, I will go and have a look. If the yard is good, I will repair it. If it is not good, I will go find another house."

    Speaking of this, Li Lin thought of Qingfeng Bieyuan, and felt a little pity.

    At first, he thought it was just a special courtyard. Both he and Su Wan liked its courtyard structure, and it was closer to Jinning Duke's Mansion, so it would be convenient for her to go back to see her father.

    All of this has to be repaired, but I didn't expect that due to a small incident, it would develop step by step to today's result, and become a victim of power struggle, and be reduced to ashes under a big fire.

    Su Wan also felt that Qingfeng Bieyuan was a pity, but it was useless. Now that Li Lin was able to get away and not be affected by this battle, it was already a blessing among misfortunes. In contrast, if people can be safe, the courtyard is nothing  up.

    "Speaking of the yard, I have one thing to tell you. I thought about the money you sent someone yesterday. I want to ask you if you want to return the money to His Royal Highness King Sui?!"

    "After all, Qingfeng Bieyuan is now in ruins. His Royal Highness King Sui spent so much money in exchange for this courtyard, but he got nothing. I'm afraid I hate you in my heart. If I want to send the money back, I will send someone to send it to you."  Bring the silver."

    Li Lindao: "That's not necessary. King Sui has suffered a loss, but he won't hold grudges against me. After all, it is the crown prince who wants to deal with him. King Sui won't deal with me because of his reputation."

    "As for the money, you just keep it. I don't have any elders in my family, and I don't know what your girl's family wants to buy. You just buy it yourself if you like it."

    Is this going to be left for her as pocket money?  !

    Su Wan hesitated, fearing that King Sui would blame him, and Li Lin would be unlucky at that time, and secondly, he felt that the pocket money was too much, and it would be hot to hold: "But this ten thousand taels is too much, otherwise,  When the house is settled, I will be in charge of the repairs of the house."

    Su Guan really didn't want Li Lin to pay any more money, but she also knew that he wouldn't take the money back, so she might as well take out some of it for the cost of repairing the courtyard, and she would use the rest  Stay, and when she gets married in the future, she will take it out to prepare some family property or use it for other purposes.

    Li Lin thought for a while, and didn't continue to argue with her, so he nodded: "That's fine, after a while, I'll go and see the yard first, and I'll take you there when I have free time in the future."

    "good."

    The two sat for a while, and when it was almost time, Su Wan said goodbye and left.

    Yue Shuang here tried his best to please Yuanyou, but Yuanyou didn't like this at all, he should chop firewood, but because of the group of people Yue Shuang brought, the firewood in the kitchen yard was quickly chopped  Almost there.

    ?Su Guan asked someone to call Yue Shuang to leave together. Yue Shuang felt that his wish had not been fulfilled, so he was a little reluctant, but Su Wan wanted to leave, and if he didn't leave now, it would be time for dinner, so he could only agree.

    When she was about to leave, she was still reluctant to part, and looked at Yuanyou eagerly. She had goosebumps all over her body, and she didn't even want to look at her.

    Yue Shuang was slightly frustrated, but she also made up her mind that she must become Yuanyou's apprentice.

    Li Lin sent Su Wan and Yue Shuang to the door, helped Su Wan into the carriage, and said to her: "Go back now, everything will be fine next time, Miss Six don't have to worry."

    theSu Wan was still holding two calligraphy and paintings sent by Li Lin, one was her portrait, and the other was the copybook he wrote today, she nodded: "Then you, you have to be careful in everything, if you need help  Yes, I must speak."

    Li Lin responded with a smile: "Okay."

    Su Wan's eyes fell on him: "Then I'll go back first."

    "Be careful on the road." Li Lin watched Su Wan get into the carriage and leave until the carriage disappeared.

    He stood there for quite a while, and was about to go back and change his clothes to meet King Zhao, when he saw Yuanyou poking his head out from behind the gate furtively.

    "What are you doing?!"

    Yuanyou wiped the sweat from his forehead: "It can be regarded as gone, this little girl from the Yue family is really difficult!"

    Li Lin glanced at him: "Why, you really don't want to accept an apprentice? He is the daughter of the noble daughter of Zhen Guo Gongfu."

    "My lord, you are teasing me." Yuan You stepped aside to let Li Lin in, and then closed the door, "Those girls' house, the girls are chattering, I am very annoyed all the way."

    "Young Master, Lao Yuan is your personal bodyguard, you have to help me, I don't want to be a little girl's master."

    Li Lin looked him up and down, and sighed: "Yuanyou! Otherwise, you can marry a daughter-in-law. After I get married with the sixth girl, you won't run around for a few years, so you can be with someone else."  Get along."

    Although Yuan You has always been by Li Lin's side, it was Li Lin's father who actually chose him to be Li Lin's guard. Yuan You is seven years older than Li Lin, and he is now twenty-five years old.

    "My lord, please spare me!" Yuan You had rejection written all over his body.

    He is used to being at ease alone, and he doesn't want to marry any wife, and he has a bad temper. If other girls follow him, they may have to endure his temper and be wronged.

    At that time, there will be a bunch of messy troubles, it is better not to marry, to be alone, to eat and drink with the son, what's wrong.

    "After arriving, Lao Yuan is more willing to follow the young master to hide in Zhongnan Mountain."

    Zhongnan Mountain is a mountain not far from the city. It had no name at first. At that time, the ancestor of the Li family, Li Dishi, named it Zhongnan Mountain for the purpose of seclusion. There are houses and palaces there.  A holy place in the city.

    What is said to be hidden in Zhongnan Mountain actually means that after Li Lin's child grows up and Li Lin hands Li City to him, he will move to Zhongnan Mountain and stop asking about everything.

    At that time, the people around Li Lin will naturally have to make other arrangements for the emperor and the courtiers.

    If there is a bond, you can claim the position under the new master and continue to serve. If there is no bond, you can also hide with the master.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 159 The side concubine wants to see the prince

    ?

    Since Yuanyou has said so, Li Lin doesn't force him, life is just to have fun, how to be happy.

    "Okay, get ready. It's night, let's go to Prince Zhao's Mansion. Thank you for today's matter."

    Li Lin planned to take a trip to King Zhao's Mansion, while Su Wan sent Yue Shuang and others to the gate of Duke Zhenguo's Mansion, and then returned to Duke Ning's Mansion.  Xun looked for her.

    Su Wan then went to Yuhuayuan, and Su Xun told her what happened again.

    "In this way, you can rest assured. Since it is not about Li Jingyuan's business, nothing will happen in the future." Su Xun pondered for a few moments, "However, Li Jingyuan took the money, jade and  Shop, I don't know what King Sui thinks."

    King Sui gave out so much money to exchange this Qingfeng Bieyuan, and it turned into ruins in less than a day. He was afraid that he would hold a grudge against Li Lin in his heart.  bad luck.

    If it is possible, it is also good to return the money to keep safe, after all, life is more important.

    Su Wan said: "Father, I also asked Mr. Li about this matter. I asked him if he wanted to return the silver to King Sui. Mr. Li told Ah Wan not to worry, and kept the silver."

    Su Xun didn't believe it. To be honest, he really didn't believe that Li Lin could solve this matter by himself, but since he said so, let's believe half of it, and he will send someone to ask him tomorrow, so as not to suffer  King Sui's grudge.

    "Since he said so, let's do it according to this. You have been tired all day, so go back first."

    Su Wan nodded: "Ah Wan, thank you father."

    Things are in a hurry today, and Su Wan actually has a lot to say to Su Xun. Today, he is protecting her with Lord Jin Ning and Mrs. Wang and seeking justice for her. She is actually very moved.

    Her father really thought of his children in everything, even the fake she accepted halfway, was very moved, and respected him as his biological father from the bottom of his heart.

    "Father, Ah Wan thank you father for speaking for Ah Wan today."

    Su Xun gave up, but he didn't care: "It's nothing, go back and rest, I'm your father, maybe I just watched you being wronged."

    Su Wan looked at him and said nothing, Su Xun patted her on the shoulder: "Okay, go and rest, you are safe and sound, you can be at ease as a father, don't tire yourself."

    Su Wan had a lot of words on his lips but didn't know how to say them, so he finally bit his lips: "Then Ah Wan has gone back."

    "go Go."

    Su Wan left Yuhuayuan and returned to Guanyuan. It was time for dinner, so she took a rest after eating.

    ?I was tired all day yesterday, and this morning I was making troubles about Su Fu, and then I ran to the Duke of Zhen's mansion, and in the afternoon, I went to Li Lin's side. She was indeed tired.

    When night fell, Li Lin took Yuan You into Zhao Wang's mansion quietly, and talked with Zhao Wang.

    King Zhao said: "Today's matter is due to Eastern Zhao's lack of hospitality. His Majesty has already punished the governor of Jingzhao Prefecture and the crown prince. I hope that the Li family leader will not blame him."

    Li Lin's tone was gentle: "King Zhao is being polite, but it's just a trivial matter."

    King Zhao looked at the young man sitting in front of him, and his heart was a little complicated. The prince was obviously seven or eight years older than Li Lin, but he couldn't imitate his bearing. If the prince had half his abilities, the emperor wouldn't have to worry so much  .

    After the emperor ordered the prince to reflect in the East Palace, he sat for a long time, and King Zhao also stayed with him for a long time, so he couldn't help but feel a little sad.

    He can probably understand the emperor's mood. There are thousands of miles of land, but none of his sons can bear this burden.

    King Zhao thought about the emperor, and then he thought about himself. Zhao Minghui and Zhao Mingyan were useless, but he was able to teach Zhao Mingzhan. Fortunately, after a hundred years, there was still someone who could support the palace.

    King Zhao said: "It's just that the identity of Patriarch Li is inconvenient to say. Although the crown prince is the heir apparent, it is not impossible to know some things, but at this time the crown prince is fighting with King Sui, and it may implicate Patriarch Li."

    "If the Crown Prince and King Sui make things difficult for Patriarch Li in the future, Patriarch Li will send someone to inform me, and I will solve it myself."

    The emperor and King Zhao didn't deliberately hide the identities of the prince and Sui Wang Li Lin, but they were afraid that the fight between the two would drag Li Lin into the water. Originally, this was Dong Zhao's own business. If Li Lin was brought down, it would be very difficult.  Can cause a lot of trouble.

    Li Lin thanked: "Then thank King Zhao."

    "Master Li is very polite, this is clear.The matter of the other courtyard was originally our fault.  " King Zhao said, "Today King Sui sent someone to investigate Patriarch Li. If Patriarch Li doesn't want him to know anything, he should make arrangements as soon as possible.  "

    Li Lin thanked again: "Thank you for letting me know, Lin knows."

    After the two sat for a while, Li Lin took his leave and left. King Zhao ordered someone to send Li Lin away. He stood in the courtyard for a long time, and his thoughts were very complicated.

    The prince is the son of the emperor's original concubine Yuanhou, who is also the sister-in-law of King Zhao. King Zhao is seven or eight years younger than the emperor. When she married, King Zhao was still young, and she treated him very well.

    The Empress Yuan gave birth to three sons, two of whom died in the struggle for succession, and only the crown prince was alive. King Zhao also had the heart to protect the crown prince in the future, but the crown prince did not live up to his expectations and acted so selfishly, and he was also a little worried.

    ?He had the same thought as the emperor, it was one thing to be partial to the crown prince, but the crown prince's behavior was really disappointing, and he was worried that no one would inherit the country and society in the future.

    "My lord." A servant came to report, "The side concubine wants to see my lord."

    Speaking of the concubine, Zhao Wang remembered the bad things yesterday, and frowned tightly: "No, you go and tell her, if she is restless again, don't blame me for not thinking of affection."

    King Zhao and Concubine Zhao have an average relationship, and Concubine Zhao's temper is occasionally difficult to handle, but after all he was the one who made a wife and gave birth to two sons for him, so the decency and respect that should be given to King Zhao are all for her.

    As for the side concubine Zhou The biological mother of the emperor and King Zhao was surnamed Zhou. She was originally a daughter of a small clan.

    Until the emperor ascended the throne and Concubine Zhou became the queen mother, she thought about giving the Zhou family's daughter to the two sons, and the girl who loved her the most was the current concubine Zhou.

    The Zhou family had a queen mother, and it was becoming rampant day by day. The emperor did not want another concubine surnamed Zhou to be born in the palace, which would make the Zhou clan even more rampant. At that time, he had to deal with it.

    But at that time, the Empress Dowager Zhou was ill again, so she insisted on letting one of her two sons marry Zhou's side concubine and give birth to a child of Zhou's blood, so as to preserve the Zhou family's wealth.

    In comparison, a prince from Zhou's daughter and a concubine from a Zhou family's daughter are more important. Both brothers understand that in the end, King Zhao agreed to let Zhou's side concubine come in. After a year, Zhou's side concubine was born.  After leaving Zhao Minghui, the Empress Dowager Zhou passed away soon after.

    For the sake of Empress Dowager Zhou's affection, King Zhao has always allowed Concubine Zhou to stay in the mansion, and also watched her scheming and fighting with Princess Zhao with cold eyes. As long as things don't become serious, King Zhao will not care about her.

    But this time, Concubine Zhou went too far, she dared to attack Murong Ning!

    This annoyed King Zhao very much, and even the Empress Dowager Zhou lost face.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 160 Concubine Zhou

    ?

    Now Murong Ning is pregnant with Zhao Mingzhan's first child, who is also the first grandchild of King Zhao who is about to be born. Concubine Zhou dares to lay hands on Murong Ning and the child, how could King Zhao tolerate her!

    To be honest, if it wasn't for the Empress Dowager Zhou's sake, King Zhao would have found a reason to send her away, and allowed her to stir up trouble in the house for many years.

    The visitor heard the words: "The side concubine said, if the prince doesn't go to see her, she will, she will"

    King Zhao said: "What about her?!"

    The visitor lowered his head, stumbled and said: "The side concubine said, the side concubine said, if the prince does not go to see her, she will die for the prince to see, and when she is underground, she will definitely tell the queen mother that the prince is not filial and does not treat the Zhou family well."

    King Zhao snorted coldly: "Then let her die."

    People live in this world, just take care of the things in life, how can they manage after death.

    It is enough to suppress these ghosts and monsters in life, but how can they control the flood after death.

    No matter how much King Zhao disliked the side concubine Zhou who was stuffed in by the queen mother, for the sake of the late queen mother, she was tolerated.

    King Zhao was about to say something, when suddenly someone shouted outside the courtyard: "It's not good¡ªit's fixed¡ªthe side concubine hanged herself¡ª"

    "It's not good, it's not good¡ª¡ª"

    When King Zhao heard this, no matter how reluctant he was, he had to make a trip.

    When King Zhao came to Concubine Zhou's yard, Concubine Zhou had been rescued and was crying in the house.

    "I might as well die, and go down to stay with the queen mother and aunt, so as not to be suspected here!"

    "I am really miserable. If the queen mother and aunt were still there, my life would not be so difficult!"

    Crying and crying, she almost died.

    The maidservant at the side hastily persuaded her: "The side concubine should not be crying, the prince will know that the side concubine is good sooner or later, this servant has never seen such a kind-hearted person like the side concubine."

    "What happened yesterday, it's clear that the princess was harming the concubine, the princess has a vicious mind and can't tolerate others, it's simply hateful!"

    "No, the side concubine, the slaves and servants have already said that the empress is the daughter of the Zhou family, the niece of the empress dowager, she has a noble status, and both her majesty and the prince are her cousins. Why didn't she tell the majesty and the prince that she bullied the empress so much?  , they will definitely decide for the empress."

    "It's because the empress is too kind, that's why she was bullied."

    The three master and servant inside talked and cried again, looking as if they had been greatly wronged.

    King Zhao stood outside the door, watching these people perform for a while, feeling bored.

    Over the years, how Concubine Zhou has provoked Concubine Zhao openly and secretly, King Zhao also saw it. If it was a trivial matter, he would not care about it. If it was too much, he would secretly help a group of Concubine Zhao.

    If he didn't know anything, after listening to these words, he really thought that the princess had bullied her and left her alone in the mansion, swallowing her anger, it was extremely pitiful, and even the murder of Murong Ning yesterday was done by the princess.  framed her.

    King Zhao knew that these words were for him, but he didn't want to hear them. The other things were for the empress dowager's sake. King Zhao also tolerated her, but this time, Concubine Zhou really pissed him off.  superior.

    So King Zhao beckoned to the housekeeper: "Go and make arrangements to send Concubine Zhou to the Imperial Mausoleum to pray for the Queen Mother. Since she is thinking about the Queen Mother like this, this king will grant her a favor and let her go to accompany the Queen Mother."

    The butler was taken aback for a moment, and suddenly answered yes.

    King Zhao was standing outside the door of the house, just separated from Concubine Zhou and the others by a wall, and his voice was not lowered, so the people inside naturally heard it clearly.

    Ever since King Zhao stepped into the courtyard, Concubine Zhou knew that he was coming, and this scene was just performed by her for King Zhao.

    First, when she talked about the queen mother, she asked King Zhao to forgive her for her faults because she was the niece of the queen mother. Second, she told King Zhao that Princess Zhao had bullied her all these years, and even what happened yesterday was because Princess Zhao framed her.  Yes, she is the most innocent and pitiful one.

    Three times, I also hope that King Zhao can remember her well. It is not easy to remember her, so I just give her some favors for the sake of the Queen Mother and the Zhou family.

    Ever since she gave birth to Zhao Minghui and the Queen Mother passed away, King Zhao has not spent the night in her courtyard, and the number of times he even set foot in her courtyard can be counted on one hand.

    It has been almost twenty years, and he is so cruel.

    For this reason, Concubine Zhou hated Princess Zhao to the point of death. This woman is very stupid, but she occupies the position of princess. She has almost all the favor of King Zhao, and even Zhao Mingzhan is so outstanding.son.

    Knowing that Murong Ning was pregnant, she wanted to have the first grandchild for King Zhao. Concubine Zhou was so angry that she went crazy, so the incident happened yesterday, but it was a pity that Zhao Mingyan bumped into the incident and was arrested.  .

    Although it was said that the man did not confess to her, everyone in the house could guess that she did it.

    "My lord, is that you, my lord?!" Concubine Zhou stumbled out, and the maidservant followed her out.

    Although Concubine Zhou was nearly forty years old, she was well maintained and she was still a young and beautiful noble lady. She was crying at this time, and she looked very pitiful. When she saw King Zhao, the tears fell down even more, like pear blossoms with tears  , see me especially pity.

    However, King Zhao is a fickle lover, so he doesn't like this at all. He glanced at her coldly and said, "Since you want to accompany the queen mother, this king will also help you, and pack up your things. Tomorrow morning, this king will send someone to help you."  Send you to the imperial mausoleum and pray for the Queen Mother."

    Concubine Zhou's complexion changed drastically, and she looked at King Zhao in disbelief: "My lord, how could you, how could you treat me like this"

    King Zhao said: "Isn't it you who are looking for death and life to accompany the queen mother? This king will help you now."

    Concubine Zhou's face turned pale, and she knelt down at that time. She wanted to pull the hem of King Zhao's clothes, but King Zhao frowned and took a step back to avoid it.

    In the past, King Zhao didn't want to see her no matter what, but because she was Zhou's daughter and the empress dowager's niece, even if she did something wrong, she didn't say anything harsh.

    King Zhao, one is one, and two is two. Now that he has spoken, it means that this matter is difficult to change.

    Concubine Zhou panicked in her heart, and she hurriedly begged: "My lord, it's my fault, this concubine's fault, I shouldn't speak ill of my concubine, I shouldn't be jealous of my concubine, that's why I did such a wrong thing  I beg the lord to forgive this concubine this time, and I will be safe and sound in the future."

    "My lord, Minghui, just for Minghui's sake, please forgive my concubine this time. Minghui is still young and hasn't married a wife yet, so he can't live without a mother!"

    "There is also the queen mother, the prince promised the queen mother that he will treat the concubine and the Zhou family well, lord, lord"

    "I beg your lord not to send this concubine to the imperial tomb. The imperial tomb is desolate, and this concubine and this concubine can't bear it" (Remember this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 161 Chen Qi

    ?

    "My lord"

    "I don't dare anymore as a concubine, but for the sake of the queen mother and aunt, my lord"

    Concubine Zhou was crying in a fake way before, but now she is crying for real, she is really scared, the place of the imperial tomb is cold, only concubines who have committed serious crimes will be sent there, saying that it is to accompany the ancestors, but in fact  He was thrown there by disgust, and ended up with the rest of his life.

    Concubine Zhou begged tearfully, but she couldn't get King Zhao's change of heart.

    King Zhao said: "When you go there, you should calm down so that you don't have these messy thoughts. If the mansion is divided in the future, I will ask Minghui to bring you back. If you are restless, then stay there and accompany you."  Queen Mother."

    No matter what she did before, King Zhao tolerated her in the face of Queen Mother Zhou, but now she dared to attack Murong Ning, but King Zhao couldn't tolerate her.

    Pregnancy in October, plus the growth of the child in the future, if Concubine Zhou has thoughts and starts to attack the child, it will be too late to regret it.

    If something really happened, wouldn't his son want to hate him for the rest of his life.

    A fool knows that he should choose the latter between a woman who forced him in and made him endure for twenty years, and a son and heir whom he taught himself to be satisfied with.

    King Zhao ordered: "Come here, pack up the things for the side concubine, and send the side concubine to the imperial mausoleum tomorrow."

    Concubine Zhou's eyes turned red in an instant. She crawled over and grabbed the hem of King Zhao's clothes: "My lord! I know I was wrong, I don't dare anymore, I beg you to forgive me this time, this time, my lord!  , concubine"

    "The concubine will definitely keep herself safe in the future, respect the concubine, and take good care of the younger generation in the house!"

    "I beg the lord to forgive this concubine, this time, I was deceived by lard for a while, so I did such a thing!"

    "My lord, we are a one-night couple with a hundred days of kindness, and we still have Minghui, you have the heart to treat me like this"

    King Zhao patted her hand away, and said firmly: "If you keep yourself safe, this king will naturally not touch you, and the people in the mansion will also respect you as a side concubine. You have a son, and Minghui is also my son.  , I will definitely arrange his affairs in the future, and if he is filial to you in the future, life will not be bad."

    "But you absolutely shouldn't, you shouldn't deal with the old man's daughter-in-law. After all these years, you should also know what I can't tolerate the most."

    The most inappropriate thing is to do something to the elderly, pregnant women, and young children. Concubine Zhou violated his taboo.

    Concubine Zhou was motionless as if struck by lightning when she heard the words. She sat slumped on the ground, not knowing where she was for a moment.

    She just felt that her mind was blank.

    It's over, it's over!

    King Zhao looked at her like this, and said lightly: "It's better to rest, my king will send you to the imperial mausoleum tomorrow morning."

    After King Zhao said these words, he turned around and left. Concubine Zhou wanted to catch up but was stopped by the guards, and then watched King Zhao walk out of the yard, and the gate was slowly closed.

    A big door, like two worlds separated.

    Concubine Zhou felt that the sky was falling, she ran over and knocked on the door vigorously: "My lord¡ªmy lord¡ª"

    "Open the door¡ªopen the door¡ª"

    "My lord, open the door¡ª"

    The door is locked from the outside, no matter how the door is pulled inside, it cannot be opened.

    Concubine Zhou cried desperately, thinking of the glory she had been looking forward to all these years, she just felt heartbroken.

    On the first day of erection, King Zhao's Mansion sent someone to send Concubine Zhou to the imperial mausoleum.

    The affairs of Prince Zhao's Mansion are all covered by himself, that is, the few who know the inside story, but those who know do not dare to publicize what Zhou Fangfei did because of the face of Prince Zhao's Mansion.

    Therefore, people outside know that Concubine Zhou went to the imperial mausoleum to chant sutras for the Empress Dowager, and the world calls her filial piety, but they don't know that Concubine Zhou has become a yellow lotus herself.

    Concubine Zhou's incident just caused some splashes. Many people's eyes were still on the East Palace, wondering what the emperor was thinking and when the prince would come out.

    Many people speculated whether the emperor was dissatisfied with the prince, and wanted to abolish the prince, and even fell on the side of King Sui.

    Half a month later, Qingfeng Bieyuan and nearby courtyards were under construction. The crown prince handed in a statement of guilt every three days in the East Palace. After reading it, the emperor still felt dissatisfied and asked him to continue to reflect.

    King Sui has found out about Li Lin. He only knows that his mother is from Shiqiao Village, Guiyan City. His father's surname is Li, but his exact name is unknown.  Call Mr. Li.

     When Mr. Li came back to Yancheng, he met a girl surnamed Shi and fell in love with her at first sight. They got married soon and gave birth to a son, Li Lin. Li Lin was three years old. Mr. Li took his wife and children away, saying that he was going back to his hometown  go.

    It was seven years later when the Li family reappeared. The wife of Mr. Li passed away. If he wanted to go back to his hometown for burial, Mr. Li and his son would carry the coffin back to Shiqiao Village and bury Mrs. Li.  leave.

    It was two years ago when Li Lin appeared in Shiqiao Village. He came back to worship his mother, lived in Shiqiao Village again, and even studied in the academy in Guiyan City and took the imperial examination.

    It seems that everything is traceable. If there is something unclear, it is probably the identity of this Mr. Li, what is his specific name, where is he from, and where is his hometown.

    King Sui looked at it, and although he felt a little suspicious, he didn't have time to delve into the matter at the moment.

    Because he waited for half a month for the evidence, and finally sent it to the Imperial City.

    King Sui got the evidence and summoned several of his trusted staff to discuss the matter.

    The prince committed such a wrong thing. On the big scale, the prince's position will not be guaranteed. On the small scale, the people's hearts will be lost and the foundation will be shaken. In the future, he will never be able to compete with King Sui.

    A group of people discussed for a long time, all of them looked excited, as if they saw the light of victory. If King Sui ascends the throne in the future, they are all the emperor's confidantes, and they may be the next Duke Ning of Jin.

    After discussing for a long time, Sui Wang said: "I will leave this matter to Ping Baihou."

    Ping Baihou immediately stood up when he heard the words: "This subordinate will never let down the trust of the prince."

    King Sui said: "Chen Qi is also entrusted to you. If something happens to him, I will only ask you."

    "yes."

    Chen Qi, who was brought back from Qingzhou by the people of King Sui, is the son of the former governor of Qingzhou.

    Chen Fuyin is a good official, he found out that the crown prince was doing these things in Qingzhou, so he wanted to report it to the court, but the crown prince had sent someone to watch him, and when he learned of his actions, he sent someone to kill him and let him go.  Burn the old and the young of the Chen family to death.

    Chen Fuyin's only son, Chen Qi, escaped and has been dormant in the dark.

    Knowing that someone was investigating the prince's affairs, he stared in the dark for a long time, and when he learned that the person who came was from King Sui, he stood up and wanted to avenge his father, and sent him to Chen Fu Yin Liu.  Give him evidence.

    With Chen Qi here, the crown prince is finished!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 162 Chen Shizi Sues the Prince

    ?

    The next day, accompanied by Marquis Ping Bai, Chen Qi beat drums in Dali Temple to complain to the prince.

    ?One sued the prince and Qingzhou to amass wealth, increase taxes, and collude with officials, making the common people miserable.

    ?The second accuses the prince of killing Chen Fuyin, the former governor of Qingzhou, killing all the families, with cruel means.

    For Chen's son, he escaped from birth and saved his life, but he didn't want to let go of the people who killed his parents and his family, so he stood up and only hoped that Dali Temple and His Majesty would give him justice, justice for the world,  Give justice to the people of Qingzhou.

    As soon as this happened, the imperial city was in an uproar.

    When the prince Yidang heard about this, his face turned pale immediately, and he couldn't bear it, so he fainted at that time.

    Song Taifu dropped a teacup in his hand, trembling with anger: "It's really mud that can't support the wall, and he is really crazy to do such things!"

    "It's fine if you do it, but you have to be caught!"

    "Even if I wanted to kill the mouth, I didn't kill it completely!"

    Song Taifu was originally the teacher of the emperor, and was pointed out by the emperor to teach the prince. His granddaughter is now the prince's concubine. If something happens to the prince, the Song family will not end well.

    Song Dian, Song Taifu's eldest son, asked anxiously: "Then what should we do now?! If something happens to the prince, what should the princess do? What should our Song family do?!"

    Song Taifu closed his eyes and said: "Now that I think about it, there is only one other than Chen Qi. If Chen Qi is there, it is living evidence that can testify against the prince, but if he is gone, there is still a glimmer of life."

    Song Dian said: "Chen Qi is now being protected by King Sui's people, what should we do?"

    Chen Qi is a key person, how could King Sui let him have an accident, and he doesn't know how many people protect him.

    Song Taifu said: "If it is not possible at this time, it must be done. Send the dead men in the house over there, and do everything possible to get rid of Chen Qi!"

    Song Dian was stunned for a moment, and had no choice but to agree. If the prince was unlucky, the Song family would have no good end. Although it is rare to cultivate dead men, but now that the family is in a period of prosperity and decline, even if they are reluctant, they can be willing.

    The case of Chen Qi suing the crown prince also shocked Dali Siqing. When he asked the reason of the matter, he felt angry and worried at the same time. Dongzhao is only in Kyushu, and there are only nine prefects in this state.  In terms of position, he is also a high official in the court.

    The Minister of Dali Temple naturally knew the news of the death of Yin's family in Qingzhou a year ago. He only said that it was a fire, and no one in the family was spared. The person who sent out to investigate the case came back and said that it was an accidental fire.  The prefect went over.

    But I didn't expect that there was such a thing among them.

    This matter has too much to do with the crown prince of a country, and the evidence provided by Chen Qi is so clear that the minister of Dali Temple did not dare to try the case himself, so he had to file the case and say that His Majesty will retry it.

    Then he took some evidence, turned around and went into the palace to report to the emperor.

    The emperor heard that Dali Temple Secretary had said this, and looked at the evidence presented, no matter how calm he was, he couldn't stop turning black.

    The Minister of Dali Temple knelt on the ground and said after a long time: "I don't know, Your Majesty, how should I deal with this matter?! As usual, I want to invite His Royal Highness to go to Dali Temple for trial."

    The Minister of Dali Temple lowered his head after he finished speaking. He is an official. Although he is an official who adjudicates the case, he is an official under His Majesty's subordinates. He is worried that he will lose his head the next moment if he says that the prince will be tried.

    After a long time, he heard the emperor ask: "When will this case be reviewed?!"

    Dali Temple Minister bowed his head: "Please show your Majesty."

    The emperor took a slow breath, and then said: "The trial will be held tomorrow. I will send someone to send the prince over tomorrow. You can try it as you like."

    "Come here, draw up an order, and order King Zhao and Song Taifu to jury tomorrow."

    Dali Siqing's heart was trembling, and he thought, if the trial really goes on, according to the law that the emperor breaks the law and the common people are guilty of the same crime, will the prince still have his life?  !

    "Your Majesty."

    "Stand back."

    The Minister of Dali Temple hesitated to speak, and had no choice but to leave after hearing the words.

    Not long after the minister of Dali Temple left, Taiji Palace announced the imperial doctor, and King Zhao entered the palace in a hurry.

    When King Zhao came, the emperor was drinking medicine. When he saw King Zhao coming, he waved his hands to make the people around him back.

    "Is the emperor better?!"

    The emperor said: "It's better, please sit down."

    When King Zhao saw the silver hair on the emperor's ears, he felt sad at the time: "Brother Huang, you must take care of your health."

    The Emperor and King Zhao are seven or eight years apart. Is it true?His brothers and sisters supported each other for most of their lives.

    Although the two won the throne, the elder brother became the emperor, and the younger brother also became the prince of Zhao, but the elder brother was always worried that the younger brother's life would not be good, what would happen to the younger brother, the younger brother was always worried about the difficulty of the elder brother, and worked hard day and night  .

    The emperor gave up: "I see, you sit down."

    King Zhao went over to take his medicine bowl, put it on the table beside him, and then sat down beside him.

    "When I came in just now, I met King Sui Ming and the Ninth Prince outside the hall. They were all worried about Brother Huang."

    The emperor pressed the corner of his mouth: "I don't want to see them."

    King Zhao said: "The Chen family sued the prince in Dali Temple, and it spread in the imperial city today. What is the emperor's plan?! I don't know if the prince's matter is true or not. If the emperor trusts the younger brother, let him  Brother go check it out."

    The emperor said: "The current governor of Qingzhou is from the Sun family, and the matter of the governor of the Chen family was also investigated by the Sun family. Now that the Chen family has come forward, the matter is likely to be true."

    The emperor's complexion was very bad: "Prince, it's so disappointing."

    If it was the matter of Qingfeng Bieyuan before, the prince made him feel angry and disappointed. He felt that the prince did not learn well, did not have the stomach that a prince should have, and acted quite selfishly, regardless of the consequences, and had no vision.

    However, as soon as this incident happened today, the emperor saw the prince clearly, and was completely disappointed in him.

    ?Consulting the common people, mutilating Zhongliang, just like a faint king.

    ? If he ascends the throne, sooner or later Dongzhao's country will change hands, or the flames of war will rise again.

    King Zhao looked at the emperor and didn't know what to say for a while. If he had a son who caused trouble, he didn't have a son. Zhao Minghui had a violent temper and would often go crazy, otherwise he would cause trouble everywhere.

    After a long time, the emperor asked King Zhao: "What do you think of Ming Zhan?!"

    King Zhao was stunned for a moment, and almost jumped up when he recalled it: "Brother Huang!"

    King Zhao felt that his mouth was a little dry: "This matter, this matter is not allowed."

    The emperor has calmed down now. Compared to his sons, Zhao Mingzhan is indeed very good. He is excellent, has a heart, is capable, handles affairs rigorously and properly, and will not bully others. If someone begs him, he will  Will help a thing or two too.

    The emperor has always liked this nephew, and many times he wondered why he wasn't his son.

    But it doesn't matter now.

    The emperor said: "A prince cannot be a king." (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 163 If ??I Have a Son Ruming Zhan

    ?

    The emperor was extremely complicated.

    Even though the prince is his most beloved son, he is not only a father, but also the king of a country, and he cannot ignore the life and death of the country and the people because of his preference.

    If this is true, the prince can even do things to oppress the people, how can he trust the world to him.

    King Zhao said: "Your Majesty also has the ninth prince, King Sui and King Ming."

    The emperor said: "King Ming is cowardly, the Ninth Prince is six years old this year, as for King Sui" The emperor's face flashed with regret, and finally he shook his head, "The Zhao family cannot be a relative."

    Although the same surname is Zhao, this Zhao is not the other Zhao. The royal Zhao family rose up in Yizhou and finally established the Eastern Zhao.  One family, the Zhao family, one of the world's largest clans.

    The forces behind the Zhao family are intertwined, and there are many connections among the clans, some of which are far-reaching, and there are clans that have been around for a hundred or two hundred years.

    In the past, the emperor married Zhao's daughter as a side concubine and later as a noble concubine in order to seize the heir.

    Although the emperor deliberately suppressed the clan these years, after all, these centuries-old clans did not reveal anything, and the people of the world benefited a lot from them, so the emperor did not dare to do too much.

    If King Sui came to the throne, Concubine Zhao would be the Queen Mother, and the Eastern Zhao royal family would flow with the blood of this clan, and the Zhao family would become foreign relatives. How could one know which bloodline this Zhao of the royal family would belong to in the future.

    The emperor was afraid that King Sui would favor these clans, and that King Sui would not be able to defeat them. In the end, the royal family would become the puppets of these clans.

    Therefore, King Sui cannot ascend the throne either.

    Counting down, the emperor's sons were not very good, so he could only look at Zhao Mingzhan.

    In the end, it was the two brothers who took back the country, and they couldn't take advantage of others.

    King Zhao calmed down after a while, and he said: "This is not right."

    The throne is certainly very good, but if there is a real fight and Zhao Mingzhan wants this position, can the crown prince agree?  Can King Sui agree?  There are two others who can agree?  In this way, there must be blood.

    In the past, King Zhao and the emperor killed several heirs of the former emperor in order to seize the throne, but there was no way at that time. There was a deep hatred between the princes of different mothers.

    Zhao Mingzhan is the son of King Zhao now, and he will be King Zhao in the future. He has everything, and he is not a prince, so why bother to enter this muddy water.

    The emperor said: "I know what you are thinking, but you should also know that in the current situation, if I have a son like Ming Zhan, why would I have such thoughts."

    Blame only his son for not living up to expectations.

    King Zhao hesitated to speak: "Brother Huang."

    "Okay, I have nothing to do, you can go back." The emperor said, "Tomorrow Dali Temple will hear the case, and I agree to send the prince there. The minister of Dali Temple will preside over the trial. You and Song Taifu will accompany you."

    "Song Taifu is the grandfather of the Crown Princess, and he will definitely speak for the Crown Prince. Dali Siqing is a fair person. I pointed Song Taifu over and see what they said. It is a chance for the Crown Prince to explain."

    "I sent you there because I was afraid that Song Taifu would suppress the Minister of Dali Temple. Tomorrow you will come in person on my behalf. It is good to watch. If the crown prince is really wrong, you can't cover him up."

    King Zhao responded: "My brother understands.".

    When the news of Chen's son suing the crown prince spread, Su Wan was looking at the courtyard with Li Lin. Because of the incident in Qingfeng Bieyuan, Li Lin was afraid of causing trouble again, so he finally returned the courtyard given to him by King Sui and gave up.  In addition, I found a nice house.

    The house has three entrances. Besides the main courtyard, there are four yards, and there is also a large garden. Although it is not as exquisite as the Qingfeng Bieyuan, it is big and spacious enough for a temporary stay in the future after some repairs.

    After all, after the two got married, Li Lin didn't plan to stay in the Imperial City, but took her back to Yancheng. The house over there was built according to Qingfeng Bieyuan, and it would be comfortable to live in in the future.

    A few days ago, Li Lin asked Mrs. Jing to send the appointment date to Jinning Duke's Mansion, and set the date for the tenth day of the next month, which is the second day of the ninth day of Chongyang.

    Li Lin has already almost prepared for the dowry gift. After the gift and engagement, the two can be regarded as a true fianc¨¦e.

    The two looked at the yard, and Su Wan proposed to take care of the repairs, and Li Lin naturally agreed.

    After the matter was over, when the two went to a restaurant for dinner, they heard about it.

    Su Wan was quite shocked: "How could the prince do such a thing?!"

    Speaking of it, the prince is also the prince of a country, how could he oppress?The surname, the matter of mutilating officials.

    The two of them were in a private room on the second floor of a restaurant called Huihui Building. With the window open, they could hear people talking about it, and some angry people had already started to scold the prince.

    Li Lindao: "Why not, if not, there will be no such thing as Qingfeng Bieyuan that day."

    It's just that the prince borrowed Qingfeng Bieyuan for Su Ran earlier, but at Jin Ninggong's birthday banquet, he actually opened his mouth to borrow it for his students, generously generous to others, and doing his own thing, which is really selfish.

    The next time they set fire to the Qingfeng Courtyard, they disregarded the life and death of the people.

    It is said that the prince oppressed the people and killed the officials for money. Even if Li Lin didn't know the inside story, he thought it was possible.

    Su Wan sighed: "Then what do you think will happen to the crown prince?!"

    "It's none of our business, Miss Six, eat more, I've seen you lose weight."

    Su Wan thought to herself, it really has nothing to do with them, even if the crown prince was pulled down, it has nothing to do with her, and has nothing to do with the Jinning government.  The government has made up its mind not to move around with the East Palace.

    "Eat more." Li Lindao, "If you have free time, I will take you to see the maple leaves and go fishing another day. I saw that Jing's family has a farm outside the Imperial City, where they planted a lot of fruit trees, fish, and fish.  Lian, if you want to go, I will take you to have a look."

    Su Wan's eyes lit up: "Really?!"

    "Really, but whether it will be done or not depends on whether the third master agrees."

    Su Wan glanced at him, blushing slightly: "Cunning."

    Hearing what he meant, he wanted her to ask Su Xun, he is really beautiful, he wants to date but doesn't want to face the old man, hum!

    Li Lin smiled: "No, if I bring you out again, the third master might be angry. When I went to pick you up today, I saw that the third master wanted to beat me."

    Su Wan laughed, and then heard him say: "I originally wanted to spend the Mid-Autumn Festival with you, but the prince's incident happened. This year's Mid-Autumn Festival may be dull."

    In two days, it will be the Mid-Autumn Festival.

    Su Wan thought for a while, and then said, "Then I'll ask."

    Li Lin smiled: "Then thank Miss Six for being considerate of me."

    It's not that he wants her to face Su Xun, it's just that it's not easy for him to bring Su Wan out once, once or twice is fine, if there are too many times, Su Xun won't agree at all.  He couldn't even see Su Wan's face, so he was directly stopped by Su Xun.

    If Su Wan said it in person, Su Xun would definitely not refuse.

    He just wanted to see her, so he had to use some scheming.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 164 Su Ruo seeks protection

    ?

    The next time he saw Maple Leaf with her, he would also go out for a walk. Perhaps he would not come to the Imperial City until next year.

    "Eat more." Li Lin picked up some dishes for her with serving chopsticks, all of which she liked. He had asked Xiaosang about her taste before and knew her preference.

    Su Wan accepted the other party's feeding with peace of mind.

    After a meal, Li Lin sent Su Wan back to the Jinning mansion, and when he returned to the courtyard where he lived, someone came to report and explained the Qingzhou case in detail.

    Li Lin wrote a copybook casually. After listening to his subordinates, the copybook in his hand had just been completed. He put down the pen in his hand, and said: "Send someone to protect Chen Qi. I want him to live."

    "yes."

    When Su Wan returned to the mansion, he first went to see Mrs. Wang, and happened to meet Su Ruo and the two children at Mrs. Wang's place. Su Wan was slightly surprised: "Why did eldest sister come back today?!"

    Su Ruo looked a little embarrassed, and said, "Come back and stay for a few days, and stay with grandma."

    Although Wang's complexion was a bit grim, she didn't say anything to chase her away, she said: "Ruoling Court is still empty, you can have someone clean it up yourself, and stay for as long as you like."

    Su Ruo breathed a sigh of relief: "Thank you, grandma."

    Ever since Su Ruo revealed what Yang did on the day of Yang's birthday, and made Yang and the Jinning government lose face, she felt a bit tearful. Today she came to ask for the blessing of the family, she  It was also expected that Mrs. Wang would not have a good look at her.

    But she doesn't care, as long as you don't drive her out.

    Ping Baihou took the job of Sui Wang to protect Chen Qi, but at this time the prince's party was bound to kill Chen Qi. After thinking about it, Ping Baihou took him to the mansion for Chen Qi's safety.

    But if they receive it from the mansion, the women and children in the mansion will be in danger, so the two Ping Baihou brothers thought about it and asked Mrs. Ping Baihou and Su Ruo to go back to their natal homes.

    Su Ruo didn't want to, but for the safety of himself and his children, he had no choice but to come to Jinning Duke's Mansion to seek protection.

    Fortunately, Su Fu was grounded, and Yang didn't know where she went. If not, what would have happened.

    Wang's complexion is still not good: "Okay, you are tired too, take the child to clean up and go to rest."

    "Yes." Su Ruo agreed, then took her two children and left.

    Su Ruo gave birth to two sons for Pingcheng, the second master of the Pingbaihou Mansion. The older one is three years old this year, and the younger one is still in its infancy. Both children are held by the nanny, and they seem to be well-raised.  good.

    Su Wan looked at the back of Su Ruo and his party leaving, feeling a little absent-minded.

    Mrs. Wang called her: "Awan is back? How is the yard?!"

    "Grandmother." Su Wan hurriedly went forward, "The yard is excellent, and the source is clear. The owner in front was a wealthy businessman. The wealthy businessman lost money in business, so he sold the yard and went back to his hometown."

    "Although the courtyard is not as exquisite and unique as Qingfeng Bieyuan, it is also spacious. There are a main courtyard, three small courtyards, and a garden, which are enough."

    Mrs. Wang nodded. The yard was worse. She was afraid that something like Qingfeng Bieyuan would happen again.

    "That's fine, the matter of the yard has gone through so many twists and turns, and I'm also in a state of anxiety, so it's good to settle down."

    After leaving Wang's place, Su Wan went to Yuhua Garden again, and told Su Xun about the matter again, before returning to her own courtyard.

    The only disadvantage of the Great Family Clan is this. It is not easy for the girl to go out. Before going out, she must ask the elders for permission, and report the results one by one when she returns.

    People who are a little bit impatient will be annoyed long ago.

    However, this day and night was indeed very uneven. During the day, it was fine, and there was a lot of noise everywhere, discussing this matter.

    Some people did not dare to speak out about this matter, but gathered together in twos and threes in private to say that some were not afraid of death, and even threatened to write a letter to the people, asking His Majesty to deal with the prince.

    When night fell, it became gloomy like the sky covered by dark clouds, and even the insects and birds at night forgot to sing, and the night wind was even more bone-chillingly cold, and the wind and rain were about to come.

    Su Wan sat on the wooden couch next to the bed, reading a book while eating the small mooncakes Wang Weixi sent today.

    Although Wang Weixi is a bit shy, she is an ingenious girl who is good at making clothes and snacks. These days when she comes to the house, she often runs to the kitchen, and new snacks are delivered every day in each courtyard.  Come.

    Su Wan and Su Luo both like to eat dim sum, even Su Xun, who doesn't like dim sum, occasionally eats a piece.

    Because ofTwo days will be the Mid-Autumn Festival, and Wang Weixi has been making mooncakes for the past two days. Because the mooncakes outside are not small, she wants to make small mooncakes, each of which is only the size of a small piece of pastry.  It is very delicate, two bites are one, and it is convenient for girls to eat.

    Since Wang Weixi's arrival, Su Wan has had enough food for several days, and she feels that she is going to gain weight.

    The night wind was a bit strong, and the candles nearby were flickering. Xiao Sang said from the side: "Princess, don't read it, reading at night hurts your eyes. Let's read it tomorrow."

    Su Wan looked at the new book of words in the study, and it was time to work hard.

    Previously, Li's two shops were used for her to practice, one was a study and the other was a clothing shop.

    The fabrics of the clothing store are average, and most of the customers are ordinary people. Su Wan ordered someone to make some simple styles and hang them up for purchase. However, the styles are too fresh. It is convenient to wear them out, but they are more eye-catching.  Ordinary people don't like it very much.

    Moreover, the price of one ready-made garment is enough to buy the cloth for two garments, and the woman of that family can't even make one garment, so she is wasting the money.

    As a result, the store's business did not pick up, and Mrs. Li closed it.

    However, this study, because of Su Wan¡¯s suggestion, gave a few general story outlines, and then asked the gentleman to write it into a storybook, and then asked the students to copy it.  business here.

    "I'll watch it for a while, it's almost over."

    Xiao Sang Buyi: "Princess, this is the third time."

    Su Wan said: "The last time, it's over, it's over!"

    "Oh, Xiao Sang, don't grab my notebook!"

    Su Wan didn't know what happened, she should still be happy, because she was a little happy when she learned that the prince was going to be unlucky, and thought he deserved it!

    It's just that Su Ruo, who lives in the other courtyard of the house, is not so lucky. At night, the two children keep crying, and the nanny can't coax them well, so she has to do it by herself. After coaxing one, the other starts again.  Crying, going back and forth non-stop, made her physically and mentally exhausted.

    "Okay, okay, don't cry anymore, I will take you to see your father in a few days."

    Su Ruo was also worried about her husband, because the two children cried so much that she wanted to cry, and she also regretted it faintly.

    Although wealth and glory are very important, people are also very important. If something happens to Pingcheng or Pingbaihou Mansion, what should she and her two children do.

    I shouldn't have been in this muddy water long ago.

    Su Ruo bit her lip, feeling a little regretful, but it's useless to regret now.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 165 Ru Zi Lives, Chen Qi Dies

    ?

    ?It rained in the middle of the night, the night was windy and cold, and the rain was pouring down. Many people stayed indoors and dared not go out, thinking that a storm was coming and something big would happen.

    Similarly, many people turned their attention to Ping Baihou's mansion, and learned that Ping Baihou had invited Chen Qi to visit him, and ordered people to send the two wives of the mansion back to their natal homes, wondering if they were going to leave  What's up.

    In the middle of the night, the heavy rain continued, and Ping Baihou's mansion was hidden in the darkness. Ping Baihou and Chen Qi sat together in a room in the mansion. Chen Qi was wearing a black dress and a mask, sitting on the side.

    The house is quiet, the sound of wind and rain outside the house is intertwined, rattling, and the sound of clashing knives and guns is interspersed, it is cold and silent, no one makes a sound, the blood splashed on the ground, washed together with the rain, followed by the running water  flow away.

    After a while, footsteps came, and the two turned their heads to see that it was Pingcheng.

    Pingcheng walked over quickly: "Brother."

    The teacup in Ping Baihou's hand: "What did the people in the Shangshu Mansion say?!"

    Pingcheng's complexion was very bad: "The pole is gone."

    Ping Baihou's face changed drastically: "What?!"

    Two brothers, Ping Baihou and Pingcheng, each have two children, both sons, and Gan'er is Ping Gan, the youngest son of Ping Baihou, who is only five years old this year.

    Yesterday King Sui handed over the protection of Chen Qi to Ping Baihou. This morning, Ping Baihou and Chen Qi went to Dali Temple. Pingcheng first sent his sister-in-law and nephew back to his natal Shangshu Mansion, and then sent Su Ruo and his two sons  Go back to the Jinning mansion.

    Ping Baihou's wife, Mrs. Ping Baihou, is the second daughter of Shangshu of the Ministry of Industry, and her status is not low.  Many people used to protect the wife and two children.

    Although Ping Baihou also wanted to send his wife and children to Jinning Duke's mansion, the family of generals in Jinning Duke's mansion, the whole mansion is like an iron barrel, and the safety is guaranteed, but the two of Jinning Duke's Su Ruoping City  It's fine for the child to go, after all, he is the blood of Duke Ning, the eldest aunt in the family.

    But if Mrs. Ping Baihou passed by, they might not open the door to let people in.

    Ping Baihou wants this meritorious service from the dragon, wants the glory and wealth and status, that is your own business, if there is anything, he will go back to ask for protection, that¡¯s all, he doesn¡¯t care about the other people, and he doesn¡¯t want to mix it up  .

    Ping Baihou asked: "When did the pole disappear?!"

    Pingcheng said: "Just now, people from the Shangshu Mansion came to report that Gan'er went to the hut and didn't come out for a long time. When people went in to see it, he had already disappeared."

    "Sister-in-law has passed out from crying."

    Ping Baihou's complexion was very bad. At this moment, some guards hurried in and handed over a note. Ping Baihou took it over and looked at it, and it was impressively written: Your child is alive, Chen Qi is dead.

    Ping Baihou's expression changed in an instant, the pin was in the hands of those people.

    Pingcheng took the note over and looked at it, his expression was also ugly, he was not as smart as his elder brother, and he was a little at a loss at this moment: "Brother, what should we do now? If the pole fell into their hands, it would be a disaster.  "

    Ping Baihou looked at Chen Qi who was wearing a mask. The other party naturally knew that there was an accident here, but he didn't care. He still looked calmly at the black clothes outside where the wind and rain were blowing, and listened to the sounds in his ears.

    Ping Baihou took a breath to calm himself down, and he said to Pingcheng, "Don't panic."

    Pingcheng said: "Then what should we do now? He"

    Ping Baihou looked at Chen Qi, thinking a lot.

    It is inconvenient for King Sui to do it himself, lest he be labeled as brother-in-law, so entrusting this matter to him and entrusting Chen Qi to him is obviously a sign of trust in him.

    If he handed over Chen Qi for the sake of his son, or killed Chen Qi in exchange, and messed up the matter, King Sui would be furious, and he would never have a bright future in the future, or because of this,  King Sui thought he had betrayed him, and he would definitely not let him go in the future.

    But if he tried his best to protect Chen Qi, his son Gan'er might lose his life.

    Ping Baihou closed his eyes, and said: "Let me think about it first."

    Ping Cheng was taken aback: "Brother?!"

    Pinggan is his biological son, he even thought about it, doesn't that mean he wants to give up due to the disadvantages of weighing rights?  !

    Ping Baihou said: "If this matter is not handled well, there will be no good end for us in the future."

    Since they have already surrendered to King Sui, those who are bound to sacrifice their lives for the master will not be able to retreat even if they die, not to mention such a major event of bringing down the prince. If something happens to them, it will be a serious crime.

    PingchengHe also turned pale when he heard the words, he knew the reason, but, but Pinggan is his own nephew, his eldest brother's own son, what if something happens to him.

    Ping Baihou thought for a while, then looked at Chen Qi: "Mr. Chen."

    Chen Qi turned to look at him, and said slowly: "Master Hou is planning to hand me over?!"

    Perhaps because of the mask, his voice was muffled and hoarse.

    Ping Baihou said: "Of course not. The prince entrusted Mr. Chen to be protected by this Marquis. If something happened to Mr. Chen, there must be no good results for Mr. Chen. This Marquis wants to ask Mr. Chen for a favor."

    Chen Qi asked: "What's the matter?!"

    Ping Baihou said: "This Marquis wants to trade Mr. Chen for the pole, and I will definitely protect Mr. Chen's safety when the time comes."

    What Ping Baihou said was to pretend to agree, and wait until then to change people, save his son, and protect Chen Qi, so the best of both worlds.

    Chen Qidao: "Your Majesty's implication is that you want me to take risks?!"

    Ping Baihou said: "This Marquis will definitely protect Mr. Chen comprehensively."

    But Chen Qi refused: "Master Hou, it's not that I don't agree, you are not a fool, and the other party is not a fool, as long as I show up, the other party will try to kill me."

    "My life is in danger."

    "Although Mr. Ling is the son of Lord Hou, he has little to do with me. If something happens to me, how will the revenge of my Chen family be avenged? How will the blood of my Chen family continue?!"

    Chen Qi is a person who cherishes his life. He is the only blood left in the Chen family. He has to bear the burden of inheriting the incense and avenging his relatives. How could he risk his life for a child?  Do things that are close to death, to seek this chance.

    It doesn't matter if you say he is cruel, or you say he is innocent.

    He couldn't agree to anything.

    Hearing what he said, Ping Baihou also had a bad expression on his face: "If Mr. Chen agrees, this Marquis is willing to die to protect Mr. Chen's safety. If something happens to Mr. Chen, this Marquis is willing to apologize with his life."

    Pingcheng's face changed: "Brother, absolutely not."

    Chen Qi didn't believe him: "Apologize with your life. When the time comes, I will die. What's the use of your life? Even if I die, you may not really apologize with your life. You are the Marquis, and you have a wife and children at home. How can you be willing to go?  die."

    "It's just an oath, it's just a breach. Even though I feel guilty in my heart, after a few years, I still forget it completely."

    "I don't believe in you, and I don't want to take risks."

    Ping Baihou's face turned cold: "Mr. Chen is like this, so don't blame me for being rude!"

    Chen Qi asked in a cold voice: "I would like to see, how impolite is Hou Ye?!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 166 Exchange

    ?

    Ping Baihou ordered someone to tie up Chen Qi, and at the same time sent someone to negotiate, saying that he was willing to hand over Chen Qi, but he wanted to exchange Chen Qi for his son Ping Gauge on the spot, and the other party needed to bring his son to Ping Gauge.  Baihou Mansion.

    All his life, Ping Baihou wanted to revive the lintel of Ping Baihou's mansion and return to the top dignitaries again, but he was still a man of conscience after all, and he really couldn't just stand by and watch his own son have an accident.

    Until now, he can only fight one way, and then he will try his best to protect Chen Qi.

    Ping Baihou was right, although he asked Chen Qi to take risks, if Chen Qi was intact, King Sui would say a few words about him, but he was thinking of it for his own son, so he would not embarrass him.

    However, Chen Qi must be kept.

    If something happened to Chen Qi, and it was caused by his own private affairs, King Sui would definitely blame him.

    Ping Baihou gave orders to keep Chen Qi at any cost.

    Chen Qi was tied up and sat on a chair. Marquis Ping Bai ordered someone to tear off his mask, and said: "Mr. Chen, not only is this Marquis willing to treat you like this, but my son is in danger now, and Ben Marquis has to  save."

    Chen Qi sneered, his eyes full of sarcasm: "So I have figured it out for letting me take risks. None of you are good people, whether it is the prince, King Sui, or you."

    "When you need me, you will protect me. If there is anything, you will be the first to push me out."

    "Stop pretending to be here."

    Ping Baihou said: "It's all about this Marquis. I have wronged Mr. Chen. After the matter is completed, this Marquis will definitely accompany Mr. Chen."

    Chen Qi sneered: "I'm really wronged to death."

    Ping Baihou said: "This Marquis will definitely protect Mr. Chen well."

    Chen Qi: "I believe you will die soon."

    Seeing him like this, Ping Baihou also stopped thinking about reasoning with him, and just let the people below prepare for a while.

    The other party agreed to the conditions proposed by Ping Baihou, saying that he would bring Pinggan to the mansion immediately, and the two exchanged at the mansion. After a stick of incense (half an hour), there was a man in black with him who was still in a coma.  Among them, Pinggan came to Pingbaihou's mansion.

    In exchange, both parties braved the heavy rain in a garden of Ping Baihou's mansion. Ping Baihou took a look and saw that Ping Pole was being hugged and held up an umbrella, and he looked safe and sound.

    It was dark at night, the strong wind blew, the trees and green plants in the yard swayed, the heavy rain fell, the clothes on the body were wet by the rain, and they were blown by the strong wind again, and they bulged up.

    Ping Baihou glanced at Pinggan, and then said: "I want to know that my son is fine."

    The other party came from a group of people dressed in black and wearing bamboo hats. The leader standing in the middle was the leader. When he heard this, someone took out a white porcelain bottle and put it under the nose of the flat pole to smell it.

    Ping Gan woke up leisurely, saw himself in the arms of a stranger, and immediately panicked. The next moment he saw Ping Baihou opposite, he struggled and shouted.

    "Father! Father! Father save the pole! Father!"

    The leader suddenly reached out and grabbed Pinggan's small neck, and said to Ping Baihou: "Hand over Chen Qi."

    Ping Baihou said: "Chen Qi is by my side, you release my son first."

    The leader suppressed his voice, and said coldly: "Stop talking nonsense, let Chen Qi come over first, and then I will release your son."

    Ping Baihou said: "You let my son go first."

    The leader was displeased, and his hands on Pinggan's neck were tightened. Pinggan was almost suffocated, and his tears fell down.

    "Father! Father save me, father save the pole!"

    "The pole is scared!"

    Ping Baihou squeezed his fist, but heard the leader say: "We are not interested in your son's life, we only want Chen Qi, let Chen Qi come over!"

    Ping Baihou said: "How about this, you and I take the middle as the boundary, I send someone to send Chen Qi over, you send someone to send my son over, and exchange in the middle, before that we can't go forward, how? !  "

    "Can!"

    So both parties sent one person to send the person up.

    Chen Qi knew that going forward would be dangerous, so he was very unwilling, but at this time, he couldn't tolerate his reluctance. Ping Baihou sent one person to escort him up, and the other party also sent one person to carry Pinggan out, and the two sides exchanged positions in the middle.

    Ping Baihou's men handed over Chen Qi to the opponent, and the other party gave Ping Baihou's men the flat pole.

    The moment the handover was completed, Ping Baihou's men rolled and fled on the ground with the flat pole in their arms.Hou shouted and made his move, and the people behind him immediately drew out their long swords and rushed forward.

    However, the man in black who was escorting Chen Qi suddenly pulled out a dagger from his waist and stabbed it straight at Chen Qi's heart.

    They only want Chen Qi to die.

    Ping Baihou's face changed drastically, and he rushed to the front with his sword in hand. His martial arts are excellent, especially his speed, which is as fast as lightning.

    But no matter how fast he was, the man in black was too close to Chen Qi's position, and in just a moment, the dagger that was shining with cold light was about to pierce Chen Qi's heart.

    At this moment, a lot of insistence was shot from the opposite side. The man in black who wanted to kill Chen Qi was obviously desperate, and he didn't even hide. If Ping Baihou went to rescue Chen Qi at this time, he would definitely  If he can't take care of himself, he will probably be poked into a hornet's nest by these arrows.

    Expecting the result, either he died or Chen Qi died, Ping Baihou's face turned pale.

    Chen Qi was not willing to die. At the moment when the dagger fell, his body fell to the ground, and he fell to the ground, barely saving his life.

    At this time, suddenly a smoke bomb exploded in mid-air, and the smoke filled the air instantly, making it impossible to see people clearly. Chen Qi was pulled by someone, and he was carried out from the mist.  Alright, with a leap, he carried Chen Qifei up to the wall and disappeared.

    Ping Baihou deflected the incoming arrows with his sword, and when the thick fog cleared, Chen Qi had disappeared, so the two sides fought.

    Chen Qi was dragged up to the top of the wall by someone, and quickly jumped over the roof. After a while, he fell into a secluded small courtyard. At this time, the other party took off the bamboo hat from Toushan.

    He is a young man who is upright and young.

    The man said: "I will protect Mr. Chen under the order of my son. Mr. Chen will stay here tonight. In the morning of tomorrow, I will send Mr. Chen back to Pingbaihou Mansion."

    Chen Qi said thank you.

    He wouldn't be so stupid as to ask which young master ordered him to save him. The other party probably also wanted to deal with the prince, thinking that he was a key person who couldn't die.

    However, the other party saved his life, which is considered a kindness to him. He will keep this matter in his heart, and if there is a chance, he will repay this young master.

    Chen Qidao: "Chen doesn't want to go back to Pingbaihou's Mansion, I wonder if you can send Chen to Dali Temple tomorrow."

    "Ping Baihou was ordered to protect me, but he failed to protect his wife and children properly. In the end, he returned me as a hostage in exchange for his son, which almost killed me. Although I couldn't hurt him, I was unwilling to let him stand in front of King Sui.  face."

    In the final analysis, it was Ping Baihou who provoked him by exchanging him for a par. He wanted to prevent Ping Baihou from getting what he wanted.

    The other party thought for a while, and then replied: "Yes."

    "Thank you." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 167 Chen Qi Disappears

    ?

    Ping Baihou had a fight here, and many men in black stayed behind, and fell to the ground in disorder. The blood that flowed out stained the ground, and the soil in the cracks between the stone slabs was red.

    In the dark night, it seemed that the storm was much more violent.

    Seeing that the situation was not good, Chen Qi disappeared again, and the rest of them simply ran away.

    Pingcheng and his men were about to catch up, but they were stopped by Ping Baihou.

    Pingcheng: "Brother, don't you want to chase after me?!"

    Ping Baihou gritted his teeth and said, "Look for Chen Qi first."

    Pingcheng said: "Could it be that they took Chen Qi away? What should I do?!"

    Ping Baihou said: "No, just now they just wanted to kill Chen Qi, and that's enough for Chen Qi to be dead. Why bother to rob him. The person who robbed Chen Qi must be someone else."

    After Pingcheng thought about it, he also felt that it made sense, and then he heard Ping Baihou said: "You take people to look for it first, I will go to see the prince first, please send more people to look for it."

    Pingcheng wiped the rain from his face: "But elder brother, if the prince finds out about this, you and I will definitely be in trouble."

    Ping Baihou said: "And I can't control so much, let's get Chen Qi back first."

    Now Ping Baihou doesn't care about what will happen after King Sui knows about this matter, the most important thing is to find Chen Qi back first.

    "yes, Sir!"

    The rain in the middle of the night gradually stopped, and I don't know how many people were looking for Chen Qi's trace tonight. The entire imperial city was almost turned upside down, but no one found Chen Qi's trace.

    Chen Qi didn't even dare to sleep that night, for fear that someone would touch his neck as soon as he fell asleep, and he wouldn't be able to wake up again.

    He looked at the young man on the opposite side. In the dark night, he lit an oil lamp and slowly looked at a book in his hand. He looked like a young man studying, or a knight hiding in the dark  Killer, come and go without a trace.

    Not far from the house there was still excitement and hustle and bustle, and the occasional girl's coquettish laughter and man's loud laughter, Chen Qi listened for a while, probably thinking that he was in a certain place.

    Time passed bit by bit, and the heavy rain outside stopped completely. After a while, there were some bright colors on the horizon, and the bright colors slowly expanded, and the sky became brighter and brighter.

    A bell rang in the imperial city, and it was time for the court meeting again.

    Hundreds of officials wore official uniforms, walked through the ground and entered the Tai Chi Hall one after another. Some of them gathered together and whispered about Qingzhou.  The current Qingzhou Sunfu Yin.

    Some officials were very indignant, and felt that they would definitely remonstrate in a short while, asking His Majesty to deal with it impartially and punish the prince.

    All the officials waited and waited, but they didn't wait for the emperor's arrival. The last one who came in a hurry was King Zhao. Standing in front of all the officials, King Zhao straightened his face, and said: "Your Majesty is ill today, and I ordered this king to preside over the court meeting.  If your lord has anything to say, you can talk to this king."

    After hearing this, Baiguan choked on what he wanted to say.

    The emperor is not here, so what are you talking about, should King Zhao decide to punish the prince?  !

    "How is Your Majesty?!"

    "How is Your Majesty's health?!"

    King Zhao said: "Everyone, be safe and don't be impatient. Your Majesty is in good health, but you need to rest for a few days. The affairs of the court in these few days are in the hands of this king. If you have something to report, if there is nothing, then go away."

    The emperor has always trusted King Zhao, and King Zhao has never done anything to endanger the court.

    Therefore, the emperor was ill and asked King Zhao to come out to preside over the government, and the officials were not surprised.

    Some officials reported their affairs to King Zhao, and then dispersed. The officials of Suiwang Party and Metropolitan Procuratorate originally wanted to talk about the prince, but the emperor was not there, and King Zhao couldn't do anything about the prince.  Lord, these individuals had no choice but to hand over the memorial here, and then reluctantly left.

    King Zhao thought to himself, fortunately the emperor had the foresight, if he came today, he would be quarreled with headaches, especially the officials of the Metropolitan Procuratorate.

    King Zhao appeased all the officials and accepted the memorials handed over by them today. Just after he left the gate of the Taiji Hall, he saw King Sui waiting for him at the foot of the steps. King Zhao came down, and King Sui came forward a few steps.

    "Uncle Emperor."

    King Zhao stopped to talk to him: "It's Lao Wu, what's the matter?!"

    King Zhao and King Sui are both princes now, and King Zhao is still King Sui.My dear uncle is an elder, so naturally he can be respected by King Sui, and he dares to call him the fifth child.

    King Sui said: "My nephew wants to ask my uncle, how is my father doing?! Yesterday Tai Chi Palace also invited an imperial doctor, so my nephew is very worried."

    ? Yesterday the Tai Chi Palace invited an imperial physician, King Sui and several other sons wanted to visit, but they were all blocked from the door, and only King Zhao went in.

    King Zhao said: "It's nothing to worry about, just rest for a few days and you'll be fine."

    King Sui said: "In this way, my nephew can rest assured."

    King Zhao said: "You have a heart."

    King Sui asked a few words about the emperor's health, then took his leave and left. As for the matter of the prince, although he wanted to ask, he also knew that if the words fell into King Zhao's ears, his father would definitely know about it, and he might not be sure at that time.  How to think about him, thinking about it, it is better not to ask.

    Last night when Chen Qi disappeared, Ping Baihou went to Sui Wang's mansion. When Sui Wang learned of this, he was furious, so angry that he almost drew his sword and chopped off Ping Baihou's.

    Originally, Ping Baihou took this matter because he wanted to make meritorious service, but he didn't want to cause such a thing, so he was very helpless.

    In the case of Qingzhou, Chen Qi was the victim and a key figure. If Chen Qi died, there would be evidence to hand over, but if there was no evidence, the crown prince might push anyone to take the blame.

    However, King Sui sent people to search for him all night, but there was no sign of Chen Qi, and he didn't know whether he was dead or alive. Because of this, King Sui was very upset and very annoyed.

    Not long after dawn, Chen Qi was sent to the gate of Dali Temple. The man said goodbye, then turned and left. Chen Qi didn't even have time to say thank you, so he couldn't even see the figure.

    The Dali Temple had just opened, and I was shocked when I saw the people standing at the door.

    Chen Qi looked really embarrassed. After being taken away last night, he changed into clean clothes. Because of his caution, he didn't even dare to drink half a sip of water, for fear that the things he swallowed would be poisonous.

    "Who are you?!"

    "My lord, Chen Qi, agreed to come here today."

    "Chen Qi?!" Yesterday, Chen Qi's suing against the prince caused a sensation in the entire imperial city. The people in Dali Temple naturally knew about Chen Qi. They came to see Chen Qi, and some looked at the sky outside. They were at a loss.

    "Now is not the time to try the case. My lord has not yet returned from court." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 168 Letter

    ?

    "My lord." Chen Qi said helplessly, "Yesterday someone wanted to kill me, and I managed to save my life with great difficulty. Now I don't know where to go, so I want to avoid here until Lord Siqing returns.  Just start the trial."

    The other party hesitated, Chen Qi is a trouble now, he is really worried that someone will come to Dali Temple to kill Chen Qi, and then the people of Dali Temple will also be unlucky.

    "If you leave at this time, you will not be able to go very far. Dali Temple is a place of justice, and you have the responsibility to protect witnesses. If you die outside the gate of Dali Temple, then there will be no need for Dali Temple to exist in the future."

    The other party thought about it for a while, and this is indeed the case. If the witnesses of the case came to Dali Temple to seek protection, and Dali Temple refused to let them in, so afraid of getting involved in right and wrong, is there any need for Dali Temple to exist in the future?  !

    "Then you come in."

    "Thank you."

    As soon as Chen Qi entered Dali Temple, everyone knew about it. The minister of Dali Temple was not there, and Master Shaoqing arranged to protect Chen Qi layer by layer. Chen Qi was safe for the time being.  Go to Dali Temple to kill someone during the day.

    "What?! Chen Qi is in Dali Temple?!" Song Taifu had just returned to the mansion, and when he heard about this, his face instantly became extremely ugly.

    The people who went to Pingbaihou's mansion last night were arranged by the Song family. The prince is now detained in the East Palace, and no one in the East Palace is allowed to go out.  , there are very few capable ones, therefore, only the Song family has the ability to do this matter now.

    "Chen Qi disappeared last night. The people from the Sui Palace and our people searched all night, but he suddenly appeared at the gate of Dali Temple, and I don't know who was involved." Song Dian's face was ugly, "Father, now we  What should we do? Now that time is running out, it is difficult to arrange people to enter Dali Temple."

    Song Taifu gritted his teeth: "Then stop for the time being. If something happens to the crown prince, the family will pretend that they don't know anything, and get rid of the relationship."

    Song Dian was taken aback, his face pale: "What about Wanting, what should be done for Wanting?!"

    Song Taifu said: "She is the Crown Princess."

    Song Dian felt weak all over for a while, yes, his daughter Song Wanting is the concubine of the crown prince, and she and the crown prince are a husband and wife, one is prosperous and the other is damaged. If something happens to the prince, how can she be clear about it.

    After this day, I don't know what she should do.

    The Song family learned the news that Chen Qi had entered Dali Temple, and King Sui naturally knew that Chen Qi was still alive. He was relieved, and he didn't care about the settlement of Ping Baihou, so he immediately sent someone to protect Chen Qi.  Hand it over to the Zhao family.

    Ping Baihou was disliked by King Sui because of Chen Qikeng, and he was afraid that he would hardly have a chance to be reused in the future.

    Sishizheng (9 o'clock in the morning), the Dali Temple opened for trial. Among them, Mr. Fu, the Minister of Dali Temple, was the presiding judge, and King Zhao and Taifu Song were jurors. Mr. Fu, wearing an official robe, saluted King Zhao and Taifu Song first, and then sat on the chair.  The position of the judge began to review the case.

    First, he ordered someone to bring Chen Qi up.

    Chen Qi's face was a little tired, and his eyes were a little red. He was calm when he went to the court. He glanced over and saw the presiding judge and Zhao Wang and Song Taifu sitting beside him, his eyes were slightly cold.

    Chen Qi stepped forward and saluted: "Villain Chen Qi, I pay my respects to my lord."

    Master Fu said: "Come on, Chen Qi, is it you who played the drum for grievances?!"

    Chen Qi stood up, cupped his hands and said, "It's the villain."

    Master Fu said: "What wrong do you have?!"

    Chen Qidao: "Returning to my lord, the villain is the son of Chen Shan, the former Governor of Qingzhou. Dozens of members of my Chen family died unexpectedly. Please be my lord."

    Song Taifu said: "It's absurd, the Chen family's family died in the fire, natural disasters wiped out people, and their lives are doomed. If you want to blame God, how can you go to Dali Temple to beat the drums of injustice? Do you want Dali Temple to convict the heavens for you?  Leave today quickly, Master Fu doesn't care about what you did today."

    Chen Qi knew that he was Song Taifu, and his granddaughter was the Crown Princess, so he would naturally excuse the Crown Prince, he said: "This lord is joking, my family did not die of natural disasters, but accidental disasters."

    "Your Majesty, Chen Qi, today I am beating the drum of grievances, calling for grievances for my Chen family and my family, and suing the current crown prince Zhao Mingqi for murdering my family. My lord, please make the decision for me!"

    Seeing this, Song Taifu was so angry that he was about to say something, but he was stopped by King Zhao who was beside him: "Taifu don't need to be angry, just listen to what he has to say."

    Song Taifu said: "A commoner dares to sue the crown prince, he is quite courageous, if everyone is like this??He is like this, what is the face of the prince!  "

    King Zhao said: "I don't know what the prince's face is. I only know that your Majesty will let you and me be jurors today, but you are not allowed to intervene in the trial."

    Song Taifu gritted his teeth: "My lord, the prince is a nephew."

    King Zhao was indifferent: "This king is only loyal to the emperor, and only listens to the emperor."

    It's really oily and salty!

    Song Taifu was so angry that his old face turned red.

    Master Fu asked him: "Chen Qi, you complained for your family, but you don't know what this has to do with the prince?!"

    Chen Qidao: "Returning to my lord, this matter is related to another matter, which is related to the life and death of the people in Qingzhou. Please let your lord decide."

    "Last Chinese New Year, Mr. Sun He and Sun came to Qingzhou. At that time, my father was serving as governor of Qingzhou. Mr. Sun wanted my father to work for the prince. He intended to raise taxes on the Qingzhou border and save money for the prince.  Looking for a future, my father refused."

    "Master Sun has come to the door many times and said that he was rejected by my father. However, within half a year, my family died in a fire in vain. I was the only one who was studying abroad and saved my life."

    Master Fu asked: "Then how did you know that this matter was done by the prince, not an accident?"

    Chen Qidao: "Returning to the adults, my father wrote a letter to the villain and said this. Before the accident in my house, I also went home. My father ordered me to leave home for a trip, and don't tell anyone where I went.  .¡±

    "After I left, I opened the package and saw the letter my father wrote to me, as well as a letter from the crown prince to my father."

    "Father tells me to go as far as I want, and I must hide myself well, and I must never go back home again."

    "I knew something was wrong, so I disguised myself and went back to the city, only to learn that my Chen family's family had died in a fire, and no one survived."

    "Afterwards, I have been afraid to show my face and hid in the dark. I finally got the opportunity to come to the Imperial City. Please, my lord, be the master of my Chen family!"

    Having said that, Chen Qi took out two letters that were hidden close to him, one was a letter written by Chen Fuyin to him, and the other was a letter from the crown prince to Chen Fuyin.

    The prince originally thought that the Chen family was all dead, and the letter was completely destroyed by the fire, but he didn't know that the Chen Fu Yin had already expected the disaster of the Chen family, so he gave the things to Chen Qi.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 169 Does Your Highness recognize or not?  !

    ?

    Chen Qi submitted two letters: "The above are the notes of my father and the prince. If you don't believe me, just ask someone to check it."

    Master Fu nodded: "Then test."

    After speaking, he ordered someone to fetch Chen Fuyin's memorial and a few letters written by him. Similarly, he also took the prince's autograph and the memorial with the prince's seal.

    The letter Chen Fuyin wrote to Chen Qi was indeed written by Chen Fuyin himself, and it cannot be faked. As for the letter from the prince, although it was not written by the prince, it has the prince's private seal on it.

    As soon as this result came out, the matter was basically settled.

    After Mr. Fu got the result, he turned his head to look at King Zhao and Song Taifu.

    King Zhao didn't speak, but Song Taifu's face was not good: "As far as I know, there are people outside who forged the seal, how can we say that this seal is true?!"

    An old official who came to help with the inspection said: "Master Taifu, this is not wrong, even the forged seal will have a slight deviation, and there is a corner missing on the edge of the prince's private seal."

    Song Taifu was choked up by these words, and said everything.

    Seeing this, Chen Qi knelt down and begged: "My lord, please be the master for my Chen family and the people of Qingzhou!"

    "After my father's death, a new governor came to Qingzhou who thought he was surnamed Sun. Last autumn harvest, he increased the tax by several percent. The people of Qingzhou are struggling. If it continues, the people will be miserable!"

    Fortunately, it is only a year. The world has been peaceful these years, and people have some savings in their families. Although some problems have occurred, they are not considered major, so the matter has not been exposed. But if Qingzhou continues to let the prince control it,  That's serious.

    "If your lord doesn't believe it, just send someone to Qingzhou to verify it. Please be the master for the people of Qingzhou."

    Master Fu said: "I have already understood what you said."

    Just at this time, someone from outside rushed over, saying that the prince had arrived. Mr. Fu raised his eyes, and saw the prince walking in through the gate, beside him were guards.

    The prince's face was gloomy, looking at Chen Qishi who was kneeling on the ground, like a poisonous snake lurking in the dark.

    Master Fu sat in his seat without moving, and bowed his hands in salute: "His Royal Highness."

    The prince's face was gloomy, and he snorted coldly: "Your Majesty Fu is such a powerful official, he didn't even salute when he saw Gu."

    According to the logic, although Mr. Fu is one of the nine ministers of the Dali Temple, his official position is considered very high, but now the crown prince is still the crown prince, and the courtiers should salute respectfully when they see the crown prince.

    But now Mr. Fu is the chief interrogator, and the crown prince is the one being interrogated. It would be absurd if he left his seat to salute the suspect.

    This is the courtroom of Dali Temple!

    Master Fu did not change his face: "Your Highness is joking, I am inconvenient to hear the case today, please Your Highness to bear with me."

    Mr. Fu was indeed a little terrified in front of the emperor. After all, he was the monarch and he was a subject. If he was not careful, he would lose his life.

    Although it is said that after the emperor ascended the throne, he was reasonable and sympathetic to his subordinates, Mr. Fu still remembered how many people died under his command when the emperor ascended the throne, and the streets of the imperial city were dyed red.

    But if it is the crown prince, Mr. Fu is not afraid. After this incident, it is still unknown whether the crown prince can keep the position of the crown prince.

    The prince looked coldly: "Jokes, what Gu dislikes the most is joking, Dali Siqing, you are so courageous, even Gu dares to use it for questioning."

    Daren Fu said: "This matter was ordered by His Majesty, if His Highness has any dissatisfaction, feel free to speak to His Majesty."

    Hearing this, the crown prince's expression became even more frighteningly gloomy, even a little frightening. He never dreamed that the emperor of Eastern Zhao, his father, would have someone come to interrogate him, the prince of the country, and even wanted to give him  conviction.

    Speaking of the Qingfeng Bieyuan case, the emperor asked him to reflect, and he felt uneasy, but he also knew that after that incident, he would come out of the East Palace sooner or later, and he would still be his heir apparent.

    However, the Qingzhou incident was exposed, and the situation was very bad for him.

    Master Fu said: "Your Highness, the son of the Chen family sued you for killing the Chen family and oppressing the people of Qingzhou, is there such a thing?!"

    The prince naturally didn't recognize it: "It's a joke, keeping one's own place and assisting the emperor to govern the world, how can there be talk of oppressing the people?!"

    "Let's talk about the former governor of Qingzhou's Chen family. Gu also heard about it. It's really pitiful that the whole family died in a fire. But what does this matter have to do with Gu?!"

    Master Fu said: "The palaceExcuse me, it is said that someone saw that His Highness's Lord Sun Hesun had been to Qingzhou and had an interview with Chen Fu Yin. I wonder if there is such a thing?  !  "

    The matter of Sun He's going to Qingzhou was not concealed much, even though the members of the Chen family were all dead, the officials in the city and even some ordinary people knew about it.

    Sun He is the prince's cousin, and he is on an errand for the prince. When he went to Qingzhou, he must be on errand for the prince.

    The prince said: "I have indeed been there, but there are some things for him to do. Even if he went, it has nothing to do with the Chen family."

    Master Fu raised a letter in Yang Yang's hand: "Master Sun once went to see Chen Fuyin and asked Chen Fuyin to work for His Highness and collect some money for His Highness. This is a letter from the crown prince to Chen Fuyin. Your Highness can recognize it.  ?!"

    Seeing this, the Prince's expression changed. He had sent people to look for the letter before, but they could not find it. Sun He had no choice but to order someone to set fire to burn the Chen family together with the letter.  clean and dry.

    But he didn't expect that a letter that he thought was gone had appeared in Dali Temple as evidence against him.

    Mr. Fu said: "Yin Chen knew that if he rejected His Highness, the Chen family would be doomed, but Yin Chen couldn't do such a thing to oppress the people, so he gave the letter to his son who was traveling far away."

    "Your Highness, when you see this letter, what else do you want to say? Do you want me to read the contents of the letter to His Highness one by one, and there is His Highness's seal on it."

    Master Fu's face was cold: "There is another letter, which is the last letter written by Chen Fuyin to his son Chen Qi. Do you want your Highness to let the minister read it, knowing how Chen Fuyin knew that the Chen family was in danger? Let Chen Qi  The farther you run, the better."

    "The handwriting on this letter belongs to Chen Fuyin. Could it be that Your Highness wants to say that Chen Fuyin will set up this trap to harm you before he dies?!"

    Hearing the words, the prince's face suddenly turned green and white, which was extremely ugly. He really didn't know that Chen Qi still had such important evidence in his hands.

    Darren Fu said: "Your Highness, do you accept these two matters?!"

    The prince's face turned pale for a while, and his face changed several times. He straightened his neck and said: "What do you recognize? I don't recognize you. I will definitely not recognize things that I have never done!"

    "The seal is a fake. It's Chen Fuyin's last letter. I don't know who he turned to. He risked the lives of the whole family and wanted to kill the orphan!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 170

    ?

    The evidence was clearly laid out, but he still refused to admit it, and even made up such absurd remarks, saying that the Chen family had joined the camp and wanted to harm him!

    When Chen Qi heard this, he was furious: "Why did my Chen family kill you with the lives of the whole family?! Don't you think it's ridiculous? It's just that my Chen family wants to make a contribution to the dragon. How could it be possible to pay the whole family's life?"  You come down, at that time, my Chen family will be nothing more than bones, what use will it be!"

    "It's just that you are narrow-minded and mean-spirited. Seeing that my father was unwilling to do things for you, you turned around and killed my Chen family and the whole family, and replaced you with the governor you wanted to do things for you."

    Chen Qi is not afraid of offending people now, he dares to say whatever he should or should not say!

    The court of Dongzhao, the majestic crown prince actually took action to harm his family. If the court does not decide for him, it is the emperor, the crown prince, what can be respected, at worst he will leave Dongzhao, the world is so big, he will  Believe it or not, there is no place for him.

    But if the court doesn't make decisions for him, and doesn't avenge the Chen family's wronged dead, don't blame him for being ruthless!

    "My lord, please make the decision for the Chen family!"

    Leaving aside the issue of Qingzhou¡¯s taxation last year, although this matter is serious, it is not fatal. If the prince is willing to spit out what he ate, to calm the matter and appease the people, it will not be difficult.

    At most, he made such a big mistake and can no longer be the crown prince. If he becomes a prince in the future, he can live on.

    But what about the Chen family, the Chen family is really dead, the old and young of the Chen family, only Chen Qi is alive, if the prince is not dealt with, it will not be enough for the common people to be angry!

    However, Mr. Fu has no regulations on how to deal with the crown prince.

    Everything needs to be reported to His Majesty, and I am making a decision.

    The prince said: "Master Fu, you are a person who enforces the law impartially. Although it is said that these two letters point to Gu, there is no definite evidence that the case of the Chen family was done by Gu. Maybe someone knows about the relationship between Gu and Chen."  Because of the involvement of the family, send someone to destroy the Chen family, and put the blame on Gu!"

    Chen Qi twitched his mouth: "Then the prince must prove his innocence. There are only a few people who can frame the prince. The prince should not randomly find someone to take the blame and fool others."

    If there is such a person, who could it be?  !

    Throughout Eastern Zhao, anyone who thinks that the crown prince is finished is none other than King Sui, either the crown prince or King Sui. Chen Qi is happy to tear the two brothers apart!

    Chen Qi came to seek justice and wanted to avenge his family, but if Dongzhao's royal family did not deal with justice and shielded the sinners, then he would find an opportunity to avenge himself, even if he could not kill people, he would eat Dongzhao's  Let them know the pain.

    Although the Chen family is not comparable to other official families, it is also a loyal family, but they were murdered, and the monarch they were loyal to did not give them justice, Chen Qi was not reconciled.

    "If this is the case, dozens of members of my Chen family will not agree. At that time, maybe I will take a bucket of dog blood and pour it on the Tai Chi Hall!"

    As soon as Chen Qi said this, the people around took a breath of air. What is the Tai Chi Hall? It was the place where the emperor met with his ministers every morning. Chen Qi said this because he intended to disrespect the emperor.

    The prince was furious: "How dare you?!"

    Chen Qidao: "Why don't you dare?! If you don't decide for my Chen family, then let's just watch!"

    Master Fu has a headache: "Quiet, don't make any noise in the courtroom. I'm here today. The outcome of the case will be decided by His Majesty."

    Chen Qi laughed, his eyes were a little frightening: "I hope His Majesty will deal with it fairly and not be partial."

    Master Fu presented the results to the emperor.

    "These two letters, one is the letter from the crown prince to Chen Fuyin, with the prince's private seal on it, and the other is the last letter written by Chen Fuyin to his son Chen Qi."

    The emperor opened the envelope. During his tenure in Qingzhou, Yin Chen had done a lot of practical things. The emperor had a good impression of him. When something happened to the Chen family, the emperor felt it was a pity that there was one less  capable minister.

    "The prince questioned that someone knew about his involvement with the Chen family, so he killed the Chen family and set the blame on him."

    Lord Fu paused: "Your Majesty, how should we judge now?!"

    Mr. Fu did not dare to make a judgment. After finding out the matter, he ordered the prince to be sent back to the East Palace. Chen Qi was also protected by him in Dali Temple.

    The emperor's face was ugly, and he was very disappointed with the prince in his heart. Regardless of whether the Chen family's incident was caused by the prince or not, it was true that he reached into Qingzhou to collect money, increase taxes, and oppress the people.

    And what happened to the Chen family is very likely to be done by him.

    "The people of the imperial city are all concerned about this matter.I know that if the prince is not punished, it will be difficult for the people to complain.  "

    "Decree, thoroughly investigate the case of the Chen family, and leave this matter to you to deal with, find out the truth of the matter, and return the Chen family justice. As for the princehe, the prince, doesn't have to do it."

    Master Fu's heartbeat stopped for a moment, and he answered yes.

    Not long after he left the palace gate, he heard news from the palace that the emperor had abolished the crown prince and relegated him to King An. Because the matter of the Chen family was unknown, the East Palace was temporarily imprisoned, and he was asked to pay the increased taxes in Qingzhou one by one.  Take it out to compensate the people of Qingzhou.

    There are still doubts about the Chen family's murder case, and the minister of Dali Temple was ordered to investigate thoroughly.

    He also dismissed the current official position of Sun Fu Yin in Qingzhou, and ordered the Minister of the Ministry of Officials to re-select a Fu Yin to take office in Qingzhou to appease the people.

    While the people in the city were discussing this matter, Zhao Mingzhan, who left the imperial city, returned with his people, and went straight to the imperial city after returning all the way.

    "The Prince Zhao is back?!"

    "That's right, Prince Zhao's son has been away from the imperial city for a while. I heard that he is on a business trip, but he doesn't know what kind of job he is doing."

    "Speaking of which, this prince Zhao is deeply favored by His Majesty."

    "Not really."

    "Hey, you said that the crown prince, King An, is now King An, and you said that King An really killed Chen Fuyin's family?!"

    "Didn't it mean that there are still doubts in the case of the Chen family that have not yet been clarified, so it is not enough to settle the case?!"

    "If people say you believe it, what kind of case is this? The case of killing and exterminating the clan may be to keep King An. That's why I said it's suspicious. At that time, I might push someone to take the blame. It's not about King An.  thing."

    "Speaking of which, this Chen family is really unlucky, there is only one single seedling left!"

    "No way!"

    "Maybe there is no chance for revenge. Who is King An? His Majesty and the Empress Yuan's parents and sons are precious. Even the Chen family's dozens of lives can't compare to this one. Is it possible that King An will use his life?"  Come to pay?!"

    While talking, a gust of wind came from nowhere, saying that the royal family was protecting King An and acting improperly, which made the students in the imperial city indignant. Some people even proposed to write a letter to Wan Min, asking His Majesty to punish the prince and treat him as a commoner.  blame.

    But less than half a day after the incident happened, after Zhao Mingzhan left the palace, another imperial decree came from the palace, demoting King An to a commoner, and immediately imprisoned him in Yuanming Garden, and outsiders were not allowed to visit him.

    As soon as this incident happened, the people who originally planned to write a letter against King An were stunned.

    Common people?  !

    Common people?  !

    ?Demoted from Prince An to King An, and then from King An to a commoner, in just one day, the identity of the Prince was completely stripped away.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 171: Mooncake

    ?

    ?Because the crown prince was demoted to common people, the people who were angry and wanted to write the letter were like ducks with their necks stuck, and they couldn't scream at once, and they stopped at that time.

    I heard that on that day, the imperial guards sent the common man Zhao Mingqi to Yuanmingyuan, and then surrounded Yuanmingyuan for a whole circle.

    The previous concubine, Song Wanting, was Zhao Mingqi's regular wife, and was sent there with Zhao Mingqi, so she shared the joys and sorrows with him.

    Although Su Wan is also curious about the outside world, but she is a dignified daughter, and she can't go out to watch the excitement like others, she loses her manners, so she can only wait in the mansion, waiting is boring, so she just learned how to make moon cakes from Wang Weixi.

    Wang Weixi is clever and can make mooncakes of many flavors. Seeing her make mooncakes, Su Wan found it interesting, so she rolled up her sleeves and did it. After working all afternoon, exactly forty mooncakes were baked.

    She divided the plates into eight each, a total of five, one was sent to Yuhuayuan, one was given to Su Luo and Su Yung's two brothers and sisters, there were three remaining, and one was kept for Guanyuan to eat by herself.  One was sent to Li Lin, and she took one to Fuping Courtyard to give to Wang.

    When she just came over, she heard someone crying inside, the voice was shrill, and it sounded very pitiful.

    "The Princess don't want to go in." The maidservant who guarded the door said, "Su Liangdi, I see that the servant girl said something wrong, there is no Su Liangdi now, and the fifth girl is back, begging Madam to save Zhao Mingqi."

    Su Wan stepped back half a step, and just wanted to withdraw early, so that Su Fu would kill her and make trouble again, but she remembered that Su Fu was still confined in Furong Garden, so she breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Then I won't go in. These are the mooncakes I learned to make from my cousin Wang's today. I'll bring them here for my grandmother to taste. After she's gone, you can bring the mooncakes in."

    The maid took the suitcase and said with a smile: "The princess is filial, and the servant will definitely deliver it."

    Su Wan smiled: "Then I'll go first."

    "Princess, walk slowly."

    Su Guan returned to Guanyuan, only to hear Xiao Sang talk about today's big drama, saying that the emperor first demoted Zhao Mingqi to King An, and then just now ordered Zhao Mingqi to be demoted to common people, the ups and downs were extremely exciting.

    "Then Zhao Mingqi has gone to Yuanmingyuan now, how will his wives and concubines be arranged?!"

    Xiao Sang said: "I heard that the main wife, Mrs. Song, entered Yuanmingyuan with him. If the concubines are willing to go to Yuanmingyuan, they will also go with them. If not, His Majesty has decided to let them leave the palace.  .¡±

    Su Wan paused, Su Ran appeared here now, did she come out of the palace instead of following the former prince to Yuanmingyuan?  !

    If she came out, would she have to go back to the house?  !

    When Su Wan thought about this matter, she felt really terrible. After all, Su Fu was locked up, and her life stopped a little. If Su Ran came back again, wouldn't she be in a panic again.

    "Tell me, will Su Ran return to the house?!"

    When Xiao Sang heard the master's words, she also thought: "The servant girl will go to Fuping Courtyard and ask."

    "No need." Su Wan thought for a while, and felt that there was no such possibility, "Grandma will definitely not agree, the third sister was going to marry King Sui as a side concubine before, and my grandfather and grandmother gave up all of this in order not to participate in these matters.  "

    "A woman who entered the Crown Prince's East Palace, and now that the Crown Prince has been deposed and sent out of the palace, my grandmother will definitely not take her in."

    Does such a person stay because he feels that there are not enough things at home?  Moreover, Su Ran probably still wants to save the prince, so there will be troubles at that time.

    Besides, Su Ran is not from Wang's blood. It's fine for Wang to take care of Su Ling secretly for a while, Su Ran, heh!  If you don't drive people out, that's pretty good.

    Su Wan took a deep breath: "Okay, there's no need to inquire about it. It has nothing to do with us. Your girl, let's share the mooncakes I made today."

    Xiao Sang's eyes lit up and she smiled all over her face: "My servant thank you Princess."

    Even if the moon cakes made by the princess are not delicious, she can still taste the delicacy.

    The princess is so kind to me!

    "Let's divide it up. I'll read the script for a while, so I don't need to wait on you."

    "okay."

    Xiao Sang happily took the small moon cakes and went down to share. Su Wan thought about Su Ran for a while, and after a while, shook her head, and stopped thinking about it.

    The mooncakes were delivered to Li Lin, and Li Lin was slightly surprised: "The princess sent the mooncakes?!"

    The person who came was a servant in the mansion, and he nodded upon hearing the words: "Returning to Mr. Li, this is what the princess personally made today, not much, So I ordered the villain to send some over, the family is the father-in-law, the third master, the third young wife, and the fourth son and eight girls got some, and the others have no share.  "

    "The princess really misses Mr. Li."

    This guy is a good talker. Although Li Lin's family background is not good, he is the one the girl in the family will marry in the future. Saying more good things will be good for the girl's future.

    Moreover, what he said made Mr. Li happy from the bottom of his heart, and naturally he was rewarded a lot.

    Li Lin's face was flat, but the corners of his mouth were slightly pursed, "The princess is really concerned about it."

    So when someone sent the young man out, he handed him a piece of silver. The young man touched the silver with a smile on his face, and left happily, Xin felt that the errand was worth it.

    Li Lin saw that the person had left, so he sat on the side and looked at the eight mooncakes on the small white porcelain dish. The mooncakes were very small, and there were only two or three bites of them. Counting them down, there were not many.  serving size.

    But she still remembered that she wanted to give him a copy, and he was a little happy in his heart, and his face inevitably became warmer.

    Just as he was about to reach for one, a hand suddenly stretched out from behind him, about to grab it into the plate, he suddenly raised his hand, twisted the wrist of that hand, and pressed it against the table.

    "Aw! Pain, pain, pain!"

    Yuanyou screamed like a pig butcher: "My son, my subordinates are wrong, let me go!"

    "It's all Jiubian! The fox of Jiubian just said that the Princess sent mooncakes to the young master, and said that the mooncakes look delicious. Let me ask for two."

    "Young master, let go of your hands."

    "My lord, I was wrong."

    Li Lin raised his head and glanced at him indifferently, and then let go of his hand: "Go aside, you don't have any share of this mooncake. If you want to get married, someone will make it for you."

    Yuan You thought of getting married, but felt his scalp tingle: "No, no, I want to eat from a long way, I just go out and buy some tomorrow."

    Li Lin raised his eyes to see Jiubian swaying outside the door, and said helplessly: "You know he is a fox, but you still dare to believe what he said, you asked for it."

    Jiu Bian walked in, seeing Yuan You staring at him, he chuckled twice: "No way, why call some people stupid."

    Yuanyou glared: "Old fox, what are you talking about?!"

    Jiu argued: "I didn't say anything, I just felt that someone was a bit stupid."

    Yuan You was so angry that he almost drew his sword: "Say it again, say it again!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 172 Chen Qi is afraid that he wants the life of the prince

    ?

    The two started to quarrel again, one stupid and the other smart, once they get together, they will put on a big show every day.

    Li Lin put the plate of mooncakes away to avoid disaster.

    "Okay, stop making trouble." Li Lin sat on the chair, "How's the matter?"

    Hearing this, Jiubian stopped arguing with Yuanyou, he said: "Prince, oh no, the abolished prince has already stayed in Yuanmingyuan, and Zhao Mingzhan came here just in time, but it gave him a fatal blow.  I'm afraid it will be difficult to turn over again in this life."

    ? If it is only about Qingzhou, and does not involve the murder of the Chen family, the emperor abolished his crown prince and relegated him to King An. In the future, he will only be an idle prince, and he will be rich all his life.

    However, the murder case of the Chen family has a lot to do with him. Although there is no direct evidence, according to what Chen Fuyin said in his heart, the prince is going to attack him, and now he is just holding on. If no other evidence is found to explain the matter  If someone else did it, it must be the prince.

    The emperor probably gave up on the crown prince, and he didn't intend to let him succeed to the throne and harm the ancestors' country. He thought that this matter would subside in the future, and he would be given the position of an idle prince, so that he could live a lifetime of wealth and peace.

    But unexpectedly, Zhao Mingzhan came back.

    Zhao Mingzhan went out this time because of the advice given by Li Lin, followed the news and checked the past, and finally found out about the Dragon Boat Festival assassin.

    It was a game planned by the prince alone.

    Now, the crown prince wants to kill the king and his father, how can the emperor tolerate him, not killing him immediately is already a great tolerance.

    Jiu argued: "One more thing, Chen Qi ran away."

    Li Lin raised his eyebrows slightly: "Run away?! What kind of run?!"

    "I disappeared in Dali Temple. Huifeng followed him for a while and found him disguised as going north."

    "North?! Beiyuan?!" Li Lin paused, "He wants to go to Beiyuan Royal Court."

    ?Beiyuan borders Dongzhao, and there have been minor disturbances all these years. The north is cold, and food is difficult to cultivate.

    Chen Qi went north because he wanted to treason.

    "If the matter comes to a conclusion, the murder of the Chen family is really the work of the prince. In order to protect the prince, the emperor will probably discuss some compensation with him, or directly control him, so as not to cause any trouble."

    Jiubian said with emotion: "Chen Qi is afraid that he wants the life of the prince."

    A whole family died at the hands of this person, but because he was the son of someone in power, his life could be saved. How could Chen Qi not hate him.

    Not to mention Chen Qi, anyone else would want to find ways to take revenge. As for treason, the country would not tolerate him, and if he did not avenge his family, how could he be loyal.

    Li Lindao: "Although the Chen family is not a big clan entrenched in Eastern Zhao, it is also a family of officials and officials. It has been run by three generations, and they know some things. Not to mention, the distribution of the Eastern Zhao clan, the distribution of power, and the distribution of terrain are well known.  Clearly."

    "Chen Qi went to Beiyuan. For Dongzhao, he might leave hidden dangers."

    If there is a fight, it can also provide a lot of useful information.

    Yuan You's brain is not enough, and he was dizzy when he was told: "Young master, are you going to stop him?!"

    His words drew Jiu Bian's eyes, and Li Lin gave him a flat look.

    When Yuanyou saw the eyes of these two people, he shut up.

    Li Lin thought of the ancestral precepts handed down by the Li family, but as a son of the Li family, one needs benevolence. Since ancient times, when dynasties changed, most of them were because the monarch was unkind, and the people under him were oppressed and fought hard.

    Throughout the ages, these things have happened a lot.

    The laws governing Licheng are strict, and crimes are dealt with according to this law. There is no sympathy at all. Therefore, in Licheng, no matter what their status is, children start to restrain them as soon as they are sensible, and teach them what they should not do  , what happens.

    Therefore, Licheng has become a place where the law governs the world, and it can be regarded as a relatively peaceful place in the world today. There are fewer people who commit crimes, and foreign enemies dare not provoke them. The only thing left is to live.

    Jiu argued: "Stop him from doing something, this thing was originally done by Dongzhao. Could it be that there is something wrong with him wanting to avenge his family? If he stayed in Dongzhao, he might die that day.  "

    "The abolished prince is the emperor's son. If he really followed the law, he would be dead, but how could the emperor let the prince die? Even if he is demoted to a commoner, he might live a good life. That's good."

    "If this is the case, the Chen family's murder case will probably not go to trial, or someone will be picked to take the blame, and the truth will be cleared.son.  "

    "If no one mentions it again, this matter will gradually be forgotten with the passage of time. In this way, if Chen Qi is in Eastern Zhao, he still has to seek justice for the Chen family. His situation may not be good."

    Yuanyou was dazed: "Why is it so troublesome, wouldn't it be good to handle it impartially?!"

    Jiu argued: "Yuanyou, you think this is Licheng, the emperor has the final say."

    The imperial power is in power, and under the might of the sky, although they are generally upright, if it comes to royal heirs, there will always be preferential treatment.

    Like the case of the Chen family, if someone else knew that the crown prince was abolished and now he is a common man, he felt it was fair, he was grateful, and felt that the emperor was just and selfless.

    But if you meet one or two stubborn people, it will be very difficult.

    Chen Qi is one of them.

    When Yuanyou heard this, he immediately felt uncomfortable in his heart. After thinking about it, he wanted to go out.

    Jiu Bian called him: "Hey, where are you going?!"

    Yuanyou snorted coldly: "Go fight."

    Jiu Bian blinked: "Don't act dead, I don't care if you die!"

    "Don't worry about it, I'll go find You Zongzhi."

    Having said that, he left quickly, and he had no choice but to argue: "Is there something wrong with his mind, and he fights every day!"

    Li Lin brewed a pot of tea, then twisted a piece of moon cake and took a bite. It tasted a bit sweet, but he could barely drink it.

    Jiu Bian leaned forward: "My lord, can I have a taste, just one."

    Li Lin patted away the hand he was about to reach out: "It's nothing compared to the dim sum chef's cooking. If you want to eat it, ask them to do it."

    Jiu Bian laughed: "Isn't it different? What the princess did, how can it be the same."

    Li Lindao: "The princess said it was for me, and you have no part in it."

    Jiubian choked for a moment. Didn't he want to taste the mooncakes made by the princess herself? The master is too protective of food.

    "That's fine, I won't eat." Jiubian inserted the fan into his belt, then found a seat on the side and sat down, and said one more thing, "The emperor intends to make Zhao Mingzhan the crown prince, but Zhao Mingzhan rejected it."  gone."

    "Oh? Rejected? But it is also in line with Zhao Mingzhan's temperament. He is now the son of Prince Zhao, and the prince in the future. He will have power, wealth and honor. Why bother to wade into this muddy water again? This burden is not light."

    "With the Beiyuan royal court staring at the outside, and the clan infestation inside, this position is very difficult." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 173: Burying Flowers

    ?

    Jiu Bian smiled, and sat on the side and poured himself a cup of tea: "He is smart, and he has not been fascinated by this power. It would not be a joy to change someone casually and say that he is going to be the crown prince."

    ? Power is charming, how many people in the world are indifferent to the world of mortals, and do not covet the slightest bit of it.

    Even if it were him, he wouldn't dare to say that he said no and he said no.

    Li Lindao: "He can see clearly."

    If he is a king, he is responsible for thousands of miles of rivers, mountains, and common people. To be a prince, he only needs to do his job well. He has power, wealth, and everything, so why bother.

    Li Lin pondered: "I'm thinking about Chen Qi."

    Li Lin thought about it for a long time. Logically speaking, he shouldn't care about Chen Qi's affairs here. He doesn't want to care about such things as the change of court, let alone Chen Qi.

    Jiu Bian paused for a moment, then looked at his young master fixedly, and after a while, he thought of something: "Young master is worried about the chaos of war, this Jinning Duke's Mansion and Zhen Guo Duke Mansion"

    Jinning Duke's Mansion is Su Wan's family, and Zhen Guo Duke's Mansion is her maternal ancestral home. If this Chen Qi really went to Beiyuan and disrupted the situation with one hand, Beiyuan royal court is ambitious, and there will be chaos in the future.

    If something happened, Duke Zhen's mansion would definitely go into battle in armor, which would be Duke Jinning's mansion. Although there is no military amulet now, if the court needs it, how can Duke Ning of Jin sit still.

    In the worst case, if Eastern Zhao is destroyed, what should the Zhen Guo and Jin Ning government do?  !  After this destruction, how many people are left?  !

    Li Lin doesn't care about these things in various countries, but he always thinks about Su Wan. If something happens to anyone, he knows it happened, but he doesn't stop it. I'm afraid I'm sorry for her.

    If one day she finds out, she will definitely blame him.

    Jiubian knocked on the edge of the table with his fan: "What does that young master mean?!"

    Li Lin thought for a while, and then said: "Let Huifeng stop Chen Qi and give him the crown prince's life."

    The best solution is this. Since the prince made a mistake, the prince will bear it alone, so why bother to bring disaster to the people of the country.

    Jiubian was taken aback again: "Young Master intends to attack the Crown Prince, but now that Young Master is in Eastern Zhao, if Dong Jun finds out that Young Master killed his son, it may be bad for Young Master."

    "If Dong Jun finds out, it's not good for Li Cheng."

    Li Lin took a sip of tea: "Whoever said we did it, stop him and give him a chance to do it himself or kill someone with a knife, it doesn't matter."

    Jiubian immediately understood when he heard the words: "This is a good idea!"

    If the prince is dead, he is dead, and he deserves it for killing so many people. If a series of incidents are caused by him, it is not worth it. If Chen Qi can avenge him and resolve the grievances in his heart, that is also good  .

    After all, if he went to Beiyuan, and the crown prince was protected by the emperor, he might not be able to fulfill his wish.

    "This subordinate will send Huifeng to handle these matters."

    "Go."

    Jiubian took his leave and left. Li Lin sat in the room, slowly ate a piece of mooncake, and smiled helplessly

    After the abolished prince was sent to Yuanmingyuan, there was another commotion among the people in the imperial city. They thought it was the end when the emperor abolished the prince and became King An, but they didn't expect that there would be a follow-up.

    The people who originally wanted to write the letter stopped abruptly, and then began to boast that the emperor is a wise king, and punished his son for his mistakes.

    Someone said with their own eyes that the deposed prince and concubine were escorted into Yuanmingyuan, and even the concubines in the East Palace were dismissed by the emperor. The East Palace is now in chaos and noisy.

    As he talked, he talked about Su Ran, the most talented woman in the imperial city, and said that after the accident in the East Palace, Su Ran ran back to Jinning Duke's mansion.

    "Hey, do you think the Duke of Jinning will take her in?!"

    "This is the number one talented woman in the Imperial City. I really like her poems."

    "That's right, it's just that she was unlucky, why did she enter the Eastern Palace, and now, she still doesn't know where to go!"

    Everyone felt sorry for Su Ran's fate, and felt that this talented and talented woman whom they admired in their hearts was really pitiful, and her luck was too bad. Who knows why the prince would do such a shitty thing, and it was even abolished.

    If not, according to her status, she will be at least one of the four concubines in the future, and if she is lucky, she can even be a noble concubine.

    Now that the abolished prince is under house arrest in Yuanmingyuan, all the female family members in the East Palace have been dismissed except for the princess, and she is married. Whether the Jinning government will let her stay is a question.

    "If not, we will jointlyPlease ask the Jinning mansion, this matter has nothing to do with Miss Su, if the Jinning mansion doesn't take her in, where will she go?  !  "

    Someone sneered: "Brother Zhao, if there is no one to take him in, you can just take him in. I remember that your other courtyard has raised a lot."

    The so-called brother Zhao said: "This is not the same. The girls in my other courtyard are all for entertainment. How can I compare with Miss Su, who is the goddess in my heart."

    "If I could have a few words with her, I would be willing to die."

    "It seems to be true, but after all, she is a girl from Jinning Duke's mansion. Even if she remarries, she will not be able to enter your other courtyard."

    "Besides, abolishing the crown prince's concubine means dismissing him from the palace, so who would dare to marry him!"

    "Not really."

    "It's really pitiful. You guys remember that Ms. Su once wrote a poem called "The Song of Burying Flowers". There is a sentence in it, "Flowers fade away, flowers fly all over the sky, and when the redness disappears, who is there to pity?" I heard  She looks like Miss Su today."

    "Yes, yes, what else is there: peaches and plums will be released again next year, who will you know in your boudoir next year?"

    "The fragrant nest in March has been built, and the swallows in Liangjian are too ruthless!"

    "Three hundred and sixty days a year, the wind, the sword, the frost and the sword are fierce."

    ""

    "Once the spring is gone, the beauty will grow old, and the flower will fall and the person will die!"

    In this wind and snow building, the students said that they were reciting this song "The Song of Burying Flowers", and their words were full of sighs. They only felt that Su Ran was really pitiful. The poem she wrote was just like her current situation.  portrayal.

    pitiful!

    "Everyone!" At this time, a middle-aged man in a green shirt with a beard and beard stood up, cupped his hands towards the students, and asked, "The poem you are talking about is "The Song of Burying Flowers?"  "?"

    Someone replied: "It is the song of burying flowers. This poem is about the situation of a poor girl who is dependent on others. It is written by Miss Su."

    "Miss Su?!" The middle-aged man was at a loss, "Who is Miss Su?!"

    "Oh, brother, you just came to the Imperial City, and you don't even know Miss Su."

    The middle-aged man replied: "I just arrived at the Imperial City today."

    "It's no wonder, this girl Su, named Su Ran, is the fifth girl of the Jinning Duke's Mansion, but we are the most talented woman in Dongzhao, and she is good at writing poems. This song of burial flowers is her handiwork."  .¡±

    "Miss Su is very talented, I am ashamed to wait for my students to be inferior to me."

    "That's not it!" (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 174 Car Rollover

    ?

    The middle-aged man heard everyone talking about it, and seemed to admire Miss Su very much, he smiled, and after listening to these people, he asked: "May I ask you all, when did Miss Su write this poem?  !"

    "Probably last spring, alas, this gentleman, why are you asking this?!"

    The middle-aged man said: "My surname is Ge, and I like poetry. I was very surprised to hear that you mentioned this poem, and that it was written by Miss Su. I have heard this song "The Song of Burying Flowers" elsewhere."

    "Have you heard it elsewhere?!"

    "What does it mean?!"

    "You mean, isn't Miss Su writing this poem?!"

    "Impossible!"

    "It must be impossible!"

    Mr. Ge said: "I have traveled to many places before, and I have also been to Licheng, and I have lived in Licheng for several years. You all know that people in Licheng live a stable and prosperous life, and they are also very xenophobic.  Both men and women, rich and poor, can go to school, and their studies are divided into primary, middle and high schools."

    "Someone saw this poem in a middle school book. It is said that this poem has been used for more than a hundred years. It was written by a person named Mr. Cao. It was taken from a book called "A Dream of Red Mansions" by the Li family.  The Lord collected it into a book, and it is impossible for Miss Su to make it."

    When the people present heard this, they were stunned for a moment.

    People have used it for more than a hundred years, how is this possible?  !

    Could it be that Su Ran copied other people's poems and used them as her own.

    Of course, there are also many people who don't believe it, thinking that this person surnamed Ge is talking nonsense.

    "Mr. Ge, are you joking? How is this possible!"

    "That's right! How is it possible, don't talk about it and frame Miss Su!"

    "This poem was obviously written by Miss Su herself, and I watched her write it with my own eyes!"

    "How dare I deceive you all." Mr. Ge was not afraid of everyone's questioning, "This time I got the help of a friend, so I entered Licheng. I stayed in Licheng for a few years.  It's amazing everywhere."

    "Children in the city, regardless of gender, will be sent to school when they reach the age of seven. There are also colleges set up outside the city, taught by teachers. There are two courses in arithmetic and literature, and many poems are used for enlightenment."

    "When I left, I personally copied a few books and came back. If you don't believe me, come and have a look." After speaking, Mr. Ge took out three thick books from his bag, and the people next to him saw  After that, someone immediately took it to look through it.

    "Three hundred primary school poems."

    ""Ode to the Goose", Poet: King Luo Bin"

    "Goose, goose, goose, singing to the sky. The white hair floats in the green water, and the anthurium touches the clear waves."

    "I've never heard of this one, but it's quite interesting."

    ""Little Pond", poet: Yang Wanli"

    "The spring is silent and cherishes the trickle, the shade of the tree shines on the water and loves the softness of the sun. The little lotus just shows its sharp horns, and dragonflies have already stood on its head."

    "Hey, isn't this the one written by Miss Su?!"

    "It seems so!"

    "Also here, at noon on the day of hoeing, the sweat drops to the soil. Who knows that the food on the plate is hard-working. The name of this poem is "Compassion for the Farmers", and the person who wrote this poem is Li Kun."

    "And here, here is a middle school textbook, here is "Will Enter the Wine", but the poet is a man named Li Bai."

    "If you don't see it, the water of the Yellow River will come up from the sky, rushing to the sea and never returning. If you don't see it, the mirror in the high hall is sad and white-haired, like blue silk in the morning and snow in the evening."

    "To be happy in life, you must be happy. Don't let the golden cup be empty to the moon. I am born to be useful, and I will come back after all the money is gone."

    ""

    ""

    Ever since Mr. Ge took out these three poems, the whole Fengxue Building was a sensation. As the poems were read out, many people believed Mr. Ge's words in their hearts.

    Among the three books, although there are a few people whose names are repeated, most of them are different. If it is the same person, there are traces to follow, and the artistic conception of the poems produced is quite similar.

    When Su Ran was famous in the past, many people also questioned Su Ran, saying that her poems were messy, and they didn't look like they were written by the same person at all.

    For a while it is the lament of the daughter in the boudoir, like sorrow, miserable and miserable, for a while it is the prosperity and splendor, through the ages, for a while it is the horses of the generals of the mountains and rivers outside the Great Wall, for a while it is reclusive mountain forests to enjoy themselves, and for a while it is majestic and majestic.

    Now it seems that there is indeed a problem.

    "I've said it before, thisThere must be something wrong with Yan Ran's poems, you don't believe her, you think she is a talented woman!  "

    "It's really embarrassing. The poems written by the most talented woman in the imperial city are all plagiarized. If it is spread in the future, my imperial city will lose all face!"

    "What is the number one talented woman in the imperial city, who said it? Who said it? No one has ever said it! It's just the people below who say it!"

    "This Su Ran is really shameless, how dare she use other people's poems!"

    "This is relying on leaving the city to exclude foreigners, and people don't like to come out. That's why they have such courage!"

    "No, this kind of behavior is really annoying!"

    "Perhaps these books are all fake, someone wants to kill Miss Su?!" Someone wanted to explain, but was scolded by the person next to him for stealing, and the Fengxue Tower became a mess.

    Su Jian sat in a private room on the second floor, condescendingly watching the crowd in the lobby, his face turned pale, and the people around him pushed him several times before he came back to his senses.

    He watched the farce downstairs, and his heartbeat accelerated a lot.

    "What were you talking about just now?!"

    The friend was dumbfounded, with a look of shock on his face: "The fifth girl in your house really used poems written by others?!"

    After saying this, he felt that it was too straightforward. He was about to apologize, but when he saw Su Jian's face turned pale, he felt very uneasy: "Zi Jian, are you okay?!"

    Zijian is Su Jian's word, and all his friends call him by that.

    Su Jian took a deep breath, and shook his head after a while: "I'm fine, I still have some things to do at home, so I'll leave today, everyone, drink slowly, and I will be accounted for."

    After saying that, he stood up from the table, and hurried away with his attendants.

    The faces of several people in the room were very bad.

    "If this matter is true, Zijian may be irritated this time."

    "The fifth girl in their family, Su Ran, really copied someone else's poems?!"

    "Zi Jian is also unlucky, and his sisters are not stopping any of them!"

    "No way!"

    "This is Su Ran, she's really brave, and she's not afraid of being exposed!"

    Those who are here today are all classmates and friends for several years, and they have a good relationship on weekdays. Now they are also worried about Su Jian. If Su Ran's plagiarism comes true, then Su Jian may be affected.

    Scholars have always been high-spirited, disdain to do these lowly things, even if they admit that their skills are inferior to others, and they will not use other people's things to gain fame and fortune. Once they find out, they will be despised by everyone.

    This Su Ran is a terrible Su Jian!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 175 Begging Grandma to Take Me in

    ?

    Su Ran didn't know that she had overturned the car, and was begging Wang's to save the prince pitifully.

    Of course the Wang family would not agree to such a thing, not to mention it couldn't be done, even if it could be done, they wouldn't wade into this muddy water. The emperor has abolished the crown prince, so what can their subordinates do.

    Even the Taifu's mansion is now closed to thank guests, and they don't plan to take care of it. What can their mansion do, I really want to go far.

    "This is His Majesty's will, what can we do?" Wang's tone was cold, and she put on a high air, watching Su Ran pretend to cry, "Don't mention this again, if people hear it, why don't you talk about it?"  Do you think we have any opinion on His Majesty's decision?"

    Su Ran said in a nasty voice, "Grandma, I didn't mean that."

    Wang said: "I don't care whether you mean it or not. Even if you talk about it, your grandfather and I won't care about it. You are no longer in our family. Seeing  It's getting late, let's go quickly."

    Mrs. Wang wanted to drive her away.

    Su Ran was taken aback for a moment, and then remembered that the East Palace had been disbanded now, she ran out without taking anything, and now she doesn't know if she can go back to get it.

    "Grandmother, I can't go back to the East Palace now, can I come back to live, after all, I'm also a girl in the house."

    Wang looked at her fixedly, and then smiled: "You are already married. Although it is said that you are a concubine, but your husband is fine, how can you come back to live? If you really have no place to live, I have a concubine."  Great place, how about sending you Yuanmingyuan to accompany the deposed prince?!"

    Su Ran was also surprised when she heard this, and hurriedly expressed her wish: "Grandmother, I don't want to accompany the prince, I want to come back to the house."

    Wang refused without even thinking about it: "This is not allowed. Although your situation is pitiful and you have nowhere to go, you didn't tell the mansion when you entered the East Palace. You pretended that we didn't exist.  If you want us to clean up the mess for you, it's impossible."

    Su Ran gritted her teeth, feeling that she had completely lost face today.

    She never thought that the prince would be deposed.

    Confused, she became the concubine of the prince. She was actually unwilling in her heart, saying that she is also a person with modern education. How can she be a concubine for others, so what about the prince?  Disgusting.

    But the matter is a foregone conclusion, and she can't help it if she doesn't want to.

    At the beginning, she was imprisoned in the East Palace by the prince, and allowed his wives and concubines to bully her, trample on her, and insult her. She really had enough, and in the end, she could only agree.

    She originally thought that she was going to follow the path of Su Niu Colu Ran, but she didn't expect that although her man is also ranked fourth, he is not the fourth, but the old prince who has been deposed and established, and deposed.  Two!

    This is embarrassing.

    Now she doesn't know where to go.

    It is impossible to go back to the East Palace, and it is even more impossible to go to Yuanmingyuan. Now the emperor has sent people to guard it. What good results can there be? After entering, I don¡¯t know when I can come out.

    Now the Duke of Jinning won't let her come back, if she doesn't come back, where else can she go!

    Thinking of this, Su Ran felt exhausted and very uncomfortable, but what's the use of being uncomfortable, at this moment, she could only put down her airs and beg Mrs. Wang.

    "Grandmother, granddaughter is wrong, please let granddaughter come back, granddaughter doesn't want to ask for anything, as long as grandmother gives granddaughter a bite of food and gives granddaughter a place to stay, that's enough!"

    "Grandma, please."

    "This is impossible." Wang shook her head, "Don't blame me for being ruthless. Our family really doesn't want to get involved in this matter. No one dares to touch the matter of abolishing the crown prince."

    "But for the sake of your father-in-law's blood, if you are willing to leave and break ties with the family in the future, I will give you three hundred taels of silver."

    "Three hundred taels of silver is not much, but it is enough for you to find a remote small courtyard to live in."

    Su Ran shook her head and refused: "I want to go back to the house, please ask grandma to take me in."

    How much three hundred taels of silver is, how can it compare with the wealth and power of the Jinning mansion, if she is in the Jinning mansion, even if she gets married again in the future, she can find a better one.

    The expression on Wang's face was cold, and she didn't bother to talk nonsense: "Three hundred taels of silver, if you want it, if you don't want it, I'll let someone send you out. Don't blame me for not reminding me.  Just mention it once, if you want it, you want it, if you don¡¯t, it¡¯s gone.¡±

    "Grandmother!" Su Ran's face turned pale, and she felt that Mrs. Wang was too cruel, but it was just a matter of eating, why didn't she let her go home?Come on, after all, she is also the blood of the family, right?

    Su Ran gritted her teeth and said angrily: "If grandma doesn't agree, I'll go and tell grandpa. If grandpa finds out, he will definitely let me stay. Grandma is so cruel, and grandpa won't benefit if he finds out."

    Mrs. Wang laughed angrily at her words: "Why, you have learned to threaten me, an old woman, but you don't need to worry about your grandfather's affairs. When you came, your grandfather said, let me handle it  .¡±

    "Okay, if you don't want the three hundred taels of silver, then forget it, come and see off!"

    "Wait, I want it!"

    "Give me the silver, I want it!" Su Ran also became anxious, she came out in a hurry, and now she doesn't know if she can take out the things in the East Palace.  No money.

    If so, she still doesn't know what to eat today, and she will live there.

    Although she really wanted to throw money on someone's face and tell him that she, Su Ran, was dignified and didn't care for these filthy money, but now, she couldn't help but think of her own situation, so she had to grit her teeth and endure it.

    But one day, she will definitely come back for revenge!

    Mrs. Wang didn't care what she was thinking, nodded her head, turned to Mei Gu and said, "I took the three hundred taels of silver and gave it to her, and then send her out. I'm tired, so I'm going to have a rest."

    Seeing that Mrs. Wang was leaving, Su Ran wanted to keep her: "Grandmother"

    Mrs. Wang gave her a cold look: "If you leave this door today, you will not come back in the future. You choose the path yourself, and you swallow the result yourself."

    After finishing speaking, she asked the little maid to help her to rest.

    Su Ran waited in a chair, until Gu Mei gave her three one-hundred tael silver bills and asked someone to send her out, then she came to realize that she was abandoned by this family.

    When she walked to the gate of the yard, she looked back, looked at the Fuping Courtyard, and thought of Mrs. Wang who lived in this yard, she couldn't help clenching her teeth.

    Wang Shi humiliated her so much today, one day, she must make Wang Shi pay the price!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 176 Those people are all jealous of me!

    ?

    Fuping Courtyard, which Su Ran left angrily, was about to walk to the main entrance, when she ran into Su Jian who came back in a hurry.

    Su Jian walked quickly, with sweat on his face, and his fair face was flushed with suffocation.

    "Fifth Sister!"

    When Su Ran saw Su Jian, she immediately felt hopeful. She smiled and greeted her: "Brother, you're back!"

    Su Jian knew this person, Su Ran knew, he was a kind-hearted young man without his own opinions, a pure white young man, if he complained to him and told him about his difficulties, he would definitely intercede for her, maybe she would  can stay.

    Just as Su Ran was about to speak, she saw Su Jian questioning her with a cold face: "Fifth Sister, let me ask you something. The poems you wrote before were really written by yourself?!"

    Su Ran was taken aback for a moment, but she didn't expect Su Jian to ask her this, but she nodded and said proudly: "Of course I wrote it myself, is there anyone else? If someone else knows such a poem, can they hide it?"  ?!"

    At this point, Su Ran doesn't like these ancients. The Chinese nation has a vast culture of 5,000 years. There are no poems and songs.  humanlike.

    "Brother, why are you asking this?!"

    Su Jian looked at her with some doubts. He really wanted to believe Su Ran, but the evidence presented by the other party was clearly there, so it must not be nonsense.

    And he also heard people read several poems that Su Ran hadn't written yet, and any one of those poems is a masterpiece that has been handed down through the ages.

    Su Jian collected himself and asked again: "You really did this?!"

    After hearing this, Su Ran felt confused: "Brother, why are you asking this?! I didn't do it, could it be someone else did it?! Brother, have you heard some gossip? Those people are all jealous of me.  !"

    Su Jian thought for a while, and decided to tell the truth: "Fifth sister, do you know about Licheng?!"

    "Licheng? I've heard of it, what's the matter?!"

    "Today, an old gentleman who has been to Licheng came to the Imperial City. He copied three poems from Licheng and came back. I heard that they are all booklets used by Licheng students to recognize characters. Many of the poems are written by you once.  did."

    "What?!" Su Ran was startled and stuttered at the time, "You, what did you say?!"

    "How is this possible?!" Su Ran panicked, "How is this possible, how is it possible?!"

    She always thought that she was a time traveler favored by the heavens, the only one in the world, and never thought that she would meet the same kind, so those poems, after she got the benefits for the first time, she used them recklessly, crowning her own.  name.

    She never thought that if she met the same kind, she would know such poems, and others would too!

    She murmured to herself, and she was a little flustered.

    "How is this possible?!"

    "This is impossible!"

    Seeing her expression, Su Jian's heart gradually cooled down, followed by an uncontrollable anger: "You, how dare you do such a thing?!"

    Su Jian has always admired Su Ran, thinking that this cousin is very talented, even though she has done a lot of wrong things, but he also appreciates her poems, but unexpectedly, these poems are all fake,  They are all copied from others.

    "Did you know that those poems are said to have been circulated in Licheng for more than a hundred years!"

    "How can you do such a thing?!"

    Su Jian was really disappointed with Su Ran, and also resented her for doing such a thing, but as a scholar, he couldn't learn those cursing words, and he couldn't bear to scold a weak woman, so he turned his head angrily, and never spoke again.  Leave her alone.

    "Hey, big brother, where are you going! Big brother, listen to me, this is not the case, big brother!" Su Ran was about to catch up, but was stopped by the people next to her.

    Su Ran glared at the person who stopped her: "What are you doing, get out of the way!"

    Mei Gu said: "Fifth Miss, I'd better take you out of the mansion. If there is a delay, it will be difficult for Madam's slaves to explain. Fifth Miss, please be considerate of your slaves."

    Su Ran snorted coldly: "Why, can't I even talk to my elder brother? Just drive me away in such a hurry?!"

    Mei Gu said: "Fifth Miss, Madam ordered me to send you out of the house, so don't ask for anything. If you don't leave, don't blame the servants for being rude and dragging you away."

    Su Ran was furious: "How dare you!"

    Aunt Mei doesn't??She put it in her eyes, and she said: "Why don't you dare, fifth girl, please."

    Su Ran glared at her, then turned her head and saw that Su Jian's figure had disappeared, and it was too late to catch up now, and it would be embarrassing if someone dragged her out, so she angrily said, "I'm leaving now."  .¡±

    After speaking, she walked out angrily. Seeing this, Aunt Mei still followed her with a few maidservants.

    In fact, Su Ran was also very flustered by this matter. She really didn't know how to explain the poems. If the poems were published recently, she could say that others framed her, but if they were popular more than a hundred years ago, then she  How to say clearly.

    Why did I meet an ancestor who traveled a hundred years ago and still left such a book of poems.

    Thinking of this, Su Ran felt dizzy.

    Considering how hard she has won the title of the number one talented woman, it is estimated that it will become a joke. In this imperial city, I don't know how many people who can't understand her want to laugh at her!

    Su Ran was very flustered. She followed people all the way out of Duke Jinning's mansion. When she went out, looking at the sky and the earth, she felt that the sky and the earth were vast, and she didn't know where she was going.

    "Look, isn't that Su Liangdi?!"

    "You are confused, there is no Su Liangdi now, it is Su Ran, the fifth girl of the Su family!"

    Su Ran knew that she had overturned her car, and any explanation would be powerless. Seeing that these people were about to come over, she hurriedly ran away.

    "Hey, why is she running? It's almost dark today. Why did she leave alone? Could it be that she was kicked out by the house?!"

    "Who knows?! Go away, don't worry about these things."

    After the turmoil of the prince's case, the world thought that these things would last for a while, but who knew that the plagiarism of Su Ran's poems would be exposed, and it was simply unprepared.

    The poems of the most talented woman in the imperial city were actually plagiarized, which was as sensational as the fraud of the number one scholar in the imperial examination.

    The place where the incident happened was in the Fengxue Building, and it spread quickly, and even the three poems were passed on to countless people to read.

    There are three books for elementary school, middle school and university, each of which contains 300 poems, which is very rich.

    In addition to the poems written by Su Ran, there are also many excellent works. For a while, some students ignored the excitement and rushed to copy them. In order to grab the position, the students even blushed.

    Fortunately, these people are rushing back and forth, and they cherish these three poems very much, and no one is willing to break them.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 177: As fellow time-traveling fellows, why are you so fooled!

    ?

    After Mr. Ge told some things about Licheng, many people gathered around him and asked him to talk about Licheng. After all, Licheng is a magical and strange place for many people.

    Speaking of which, this Li city is not as big as their Eastern Zhao state, but it occupies the surrounding natural barriers as a boundary, which is easy to defend and difficult to attack, and the Li family has magical weapons to help them, so since its establishment, there has been no war.  The people have been living and working in peace and contentment.

    "Licheng, that's really a good place." Mr. Ge's face is full of nostalgia, "People say that women should not show their faces, but I see that the shopkeepers in Licheng are all girls and women, and men arrange other places.  Work, and most people¡¯s work is paid by the government, and after the age of 60, they don¡¯t have to do anything anymore, and the government will provide them with pensions, and they will send some money every month, which is enough to live on.¡±

    "And they also have charity halls to raise old people who have nothing to support, or young children without parents. Those children are also arranged by the government to go to school. When they are eighteen years old and can support themselves, they will follow the charity hall.  leave."

    "In Licheng, every town has a primary school and a secondary school. The government pays for the construction. The children in the family will be sent to the academy when they are six or seven years old. The primary school is five years old, and the middle school is two years. The seven years are government-funded.  It is required, and everyone is going there, basically for learning characters and counting, and learning some simple crafts."

    "When you arrive at the university academy, you have to go to the nearby big city to open it. The university academy has a variety of learning directions. If you want to enter the university academy, you can choose any one you like."

    "Lichengguan is called selecting talents."

    "Everyone can go to school? The government pays for everyone to go to school?!" A poor student was very surprised. Looking back on his path to study, he almost wanted to cry. Thinking that he has today, it is because his family gave him money to study.  .

    "That's right, the common people have ample food and clothing, and know the etiquette and literacy."

    "There is still such a place in the world, isn't it happier than going to the sky and being a fairy!"

    "It's indeed a good place, but it's not easy to get in. You need to have government documents and find someone to be a guarantee."

    "Licheng occupies a strange location, with the unattainable Kunshan Mountains on one side, and the Xuanshan River Valley on the other. There are only a few exits and entrances. It is absolutely impossible to sneak in.  "

    It is precisely because of the natural danger, the place is still very large, there is no problem with self-sufficiency, and Licheng itself has magical soldiers and iron cavalry, mechanism puppets, and strong armor, no one dares to commit crimes.

    "That's a really good place!"

    "If you are lucky enough to go once in this life, you will be content in the next life."

    "It's really beautiful to think about. This is where you can go if you want?! Not to mention the long distance, according to people's requirements, even when you reach the gate, you can't get in."

    Mr. Ge said: "This is true. I don't know how many people want to settle in Licheng every year, but there are only a few who succeed."

    "However, there is one thing worth mentioning. A couple can have no more than three children. If it exceeds this number, the government will impose severe punishments."

    "I heard that it is to control the overpopulation. It seems to pay attention to prenatal and postnatal care. Their place is not big, and it has always been peaceful and stable. If there are too many children, they will not be able to provide food and drink. Moreover, when there are more children, the family will be struggling.  It's better to have only two or three, so that you can be educated, that's better than anything else."

    "What else is there?!"

    Many countries have fought wars all year round. In order to increase the population, some have laws that stipulate that women must be married at a certain age.

    There are various reasons, some are sick, the family cannot escape money to treat the disease, some died of illness, and some even starved to death in a famine year.

    "Yes." Mr. Ge laughed, "Speaking of which, it has been two hundred years since Licheng was established. Most of the first people were followers of the Li clan, and some of them fled the famine. Now two hundred years have passed.  They are the most reassuring thing ever.¡±

    Mr. Ge is really envious. He has stayed in Licheng for two years, and he likes it very much in his heart. However, there is a time limit for temporary residence. After two years, he will leave and can no longer stay.

    He was actually a little confused when he received the news of coming to the Eastern Zhao Emperor City, but he was also very willing to take this trip. The other party promised him to take his wife, children and parents to settle in the city, and arranged a job for him.  As a teacher of the academy, he was very satisfied with this.

    He has lived in Licheng for two years. He knows that Licheng is safe, and his life is stable and rich.??The teacher has eight taels of silver a month, which is enough for his family to live on, so he is naturally very happy.

    "Mr. Ge, Mr. Ge, since Licheng is so good, why don't you stay in Licheng?!"

    Mr. Ge chuckled twice: "Licheng, you can't stay if you want to. Those who need to apply for temporary residence documents, if they don't have the documents and are met by people from the government, they will be driven out."

    Mr. Ge told everyone about leaving the city in Fengxue Building, but Su Ran here felt that she was unlucky. Not long after she left the Jinning Mansion, she knew that the story of her writing fake poems had spread.

    What are the poems from Licheng, what have been collected by the ancestors of the Li family, and have been handed down for a hundred years, what are Li Bai, Du Fu and Li Qingzhao.

    She, a fellow from time-traveling, how could she be so pitiful!

    It doesn't matter if she is dressed a hundred or two hundred years earlier than her, why is there such a hole left, so deep that she can't even climb up.

    Who knows that there is another traverser in this world!

    Su Ran felt a little regretful. She shouldn't have used these poems to claim that they were hers for the sake of face, even if she heard them from other places!

    Although she has won the name of a talented woman, is sought after by the students of the Imperial City, and praised by some respected old gentlemen, but now, she has become an existence that the world hates.

    Su Ran knew how crazy those people were about learning. If she dared to appear in front of those people, those people would throw her a few rotten eggs if they didn't come forward and tear her up.

    After learning about such things, she didn't even dare to show her face, so she bought a curtain to wear, and then went to the palace to see if she could go back to the East Palace to bring her things out. By the way, she  Your maid is still in the palace!

    She expressed her thoughts to the garrison general at the door, who looked at her like she was looking at a fool: "Your Majesty has an order that once you leave the palace, you are not allowed to return. Su Shi, leave quickly."

    Su Ran was taken aback: "What are you calling me?!"

    The other party frowned: "Mr. Su."

    The expression on Su Ran's face twisted for a while, but she forgot that she was married now, from Miss Su to the Su family, and her reputation as a talented woman also collapsed.

    Thinking of this, Su Ran almost went crazy.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 178: Heaven really has eyes!

    ?

    "I want to see His Majesty!"

    "Your Majesty is not something that anyone can meet immediately, so leave quickly."

    Su Ran refused. Now that the crown prince has fallen, she herself has plagiarized again, and the Jinning government kicked her out again. If she doesn't have a background, she doesn't know how she will be bullied.

    Now that she was at the gate of the palace, she thought that if she could give the emperor something and let the emperor be her backer, it would be good.

    After all, the things she knows are things that these ancients don't know. Showing a little casually is of great benefit to others. If the emperor knows the benefits she can bring him, he will definitely stand by her side.

    "I want to see Your Majesty, I have something to say to Your Majesty!"

    "Go, go, Mrs. Su, if you keep messing around, don't blame me for being rude."

    "You!" Su Ran was trembling with anger, "Don't go too far, if you delay His Majesty's business, can you bear it?!"

    "The palace is important, if you keep pestering me, don't blame this general for being ruthless!" As he said that, he lit up the saber in his hand, looking fierce and about to draw it to kill people.

    In fact, the guarding general at the gate of the palace has seen this kind of thing a lot. When someone committed a crime and was dealt with, the family members came over crying, wanting to see His Majesty, whoever they wanted to see, crying and threatening.

    However, if you want to see His Majesty, you need His Majesty's consent before you can be allowed in. They are here to guard the palace and protect His Majesty's safety. They are not let in just by crying or threatening.

    If so, how to protect His Majesty's safety.

    Su Ran shrank her neck in fright as she looked at the shining knife.

    "Leave quickly, or you will be arrested and questioned."

    Su Ran was trembling with anger, but she didn't dare to go forward, so she could only snort coldly, turn her head and leave.

    Can't see His Majesty, can't find a backer, can't go back to the East Palace to bring her things out, Jinning Duke's Mansion kicked her out again She shook the three hundred taels of silver note in her hand, only feeling secretly thankful for herself  She asked for these three hundred taels of silver, otherwise, she would really have nothing.

    Thinking of this, she really didn't understand how she ended up in this situation, she just felt that among the time-traveling women, there was no one worse than her.

    She walked aimlessly, and she didn't know where she went.

    "Isn't that Su Ran?!"

    "It's Su Ran!"

    Su Ran suddenly came back to her senses, but saw many people chasing after her. She was so frightened that she quickly put on the curtain fence in her hand, and then ran away.

    "Stop¡ªdon't run¡ª"

    "Don't run¡ª¡ª"

    Su Ran heard that, instead of stopping, she ran even faster. If she was entangled by these people, she would have to shed a layer of skin if she didn't die.

    After finally turning a few alleys to avoid these people, Su Ran felt that her hands and feet were very weak, and her two legs were going to be useless.

    She took a few breaths, but didn't dare to stay any longer, so she hurried to find a remote yard nearby to rent and live there, not daring to continue wandering outside.

    In recent days, she planned to be a man with her tail between her legs, and make plans after the matter passed.

    She wiped the sweat off her face and bit her lips hard.

    She, Su Ran, will never be so useless. One day, she will show everyone that even if she doesn't know how to compose poetry, she is still good at others and is different from others

    Su Fu learned that the crown prince was abolished, and Su Ran broke the news of copying poems, she looked up to the sky and laughed three times.

    "Hahaha!!!"

    "The sky has eyes! The sky has eyes!"

    Baizhi and Baihe on the side carefully looked at her crazy appearance, only felt a burst of creeps, lowered their heads and looked at each other, and then quickly looked at the upper of their own shoes, not daring to speak.

    Su Fu also didn't care about the emotions of these two little maids. At this moment, she just felt very happy and wished she could go to the two of them immediately and humiliate them to vent her hatred.

    The two of them also have today!

    Really the sky has eyes!

    Su Fu pulled Bai Zhi aside with one hand: "Isn't Su Ran here?! She's still at the house now?! Let's go and have a look!"

    Her eyes were frighteningly bright, and the pride and joy in those eyes almost came out. They were vicious, and she felt that the more unlucky the deposed prince and Su Ran were, the happier she would be.

    Bai Zhi only felt that her scalp was numb, she hesitated and said: "Girl, fifth girl has already left."

      Su Fu's face changed when she heard the words: "What?! Gone?! How did she leave?!"

    "It was Madam who asked her to leave." Bai Zhi explained in fear, "I heard from the servants of Fuping Court that Miss Wu wanted to take her in in the mansion, but Madam refused and ordered the accountant to pay her three hundred taels of silver, and then  Sent her away."

    "What?!" Su Fu looked angrily, "Why did you let her go and give her money back! She, Su Ran, is worthy of taking things from the house. I can't, I'll go find my grandmother!"

    As she said that, she was about to walk outside.

    Bai He hastily stopped her: "Girl, Ma'am asked the girl to stop and reflect. If the girl makes trouble again, Madam will definitely be angry. The girl is about to get married, don't cause trouble again."

    Su Fu's face became ugly when she heard the words, and reprimanded: "Even you dare to teach me!"

    Bai He's face turned pale in vain, and she said in panic, "I don't dare."

    "I think you are very brave!"

    Because of what happened before, Su Fu was still very angry. Her father was so heartless that he slapped her and wanted to send her to Little Sparrow Garden!

    Thinking of this, her entire face darkened.

    Bai He and Bai Zhi shuddered, and hurriedly knelt down: "I dare not!"

    "Shut up, don't cry and make a fuss, get out of here and kneel at the door!" Su Fu was also furious, but thinking of what happened last time, she was really a little scared. Where is Xiaoque Garden?  That's not scary.

    It is precisely because of this that she has rarely settled down these days and dare not do anything.

    The two maidservants knew that Su Fu's weather was uncertain, so they didn't dare to provoke her. After hearing what she said, they had no choice but to kneel down.

    It was really unlucky to meet such a master. Thinking of Su Fu's upcoming marriage, the two wondered whether they should ask their wife to arrange other things for them instead of going with Su Fu.

    Although it is said that Prince Zhao's mansion is extremely powerful and rich, but they are slaves who know in their hearts that only by following a good master can they live a good life. If the master doesn't care about them, what will happen to them there, maybe when they will become the masters of the noble mansion.  Victims of the struggle.

    ? Even if the wife were to randomly point out someone to marry, they would not want to follow Su Fu to Prince Zhao's Mansion, it was simply too much suffering.

    Don't you know that Miss Su Si has two maidservants who have been with her for many years in front of her, one is said to be dead, and the other is randomly pointed out to marry someone, so life may not be much better.

    Even if they plan for Su Fu, Su Fu will not remember their kindness, so she might as well think about herself.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 179 Mid-Autumn Festival

    ?

    "I don't want to eat alone!" The deposed prince Zhao Yuanqi swept his hand, and swept the tray on the table along with the food to the ground, and the porcelain shattered and made a sound.

    Zhao Yuanqi's face was gloomy and decadent, like a wounded hungry wolf, Song Wanting was standing beside her in a plain skirt, her black hair was tidily tidied up, and her bun was clean, showing a simple and elegant look  Light look.

    It's already dark outside now, and Yuanmingyuan is also pitch black everywhere, only this courtyard still has some lights.

    This Yuanming Garden was originally the other courtyard of a red lotus princess in the previous dynasty. After the death of the Empress Yuanming, the emperor rebuilt it and used it to worship the Empress Yuanming. When he was young, the emperor lived there once or twice when he was free.  Yuan Mingyuan gave it to Zhao Mingqi to take care of it.

    Song Wanting's face was expressionless, and her tone was calm: "This husband should pay attention to his words. If people hear it, there will be a lot of right and wrong."

    Zhao Mingqi's face changed, and he didn't know what to say for a while, so he asked after a while: "Where is Ah Ran?!"

    "Su Ran?!" Song Wanting laughed, "You are still thinking about your Ah Ran. When you and I were sent here, she had already left the palace and will not come again."

    Song Wanting didn't complain about Zhao Mingqi. Zhao Mingqi was the prince at the time, and there were other women in the backyard. Song Wanting didn't care much. After all, she was going to be the emperor in the future. The Sangong Sixth Courtyard was there, it was an ordinary wealthy family  , Three wives and four concubines are also common.

    But it's absolutely wrong, Zhao Yuanqi shouldn't spoil Su Ran alone, and let Su Ran, a good concubine, overwhelm her, a prince and concubine, how could she swallow this breath.

    Even sometimes, when Su Ran cried out, Zhao Yuanqi didn't even give her face as a regular wife.

    "What did you say?! She came out of the palace?!" Zhao Mingqi stared wide-eyed, with a look of disbelief on his face, he lowered his voice and retorted sullenly, "This is impossible!"

    "Mr. Song, are you lying to me! Why did Ah Ran leave the palace?!"

    Song Wanting sneered: "At this point, why am I still lying to you? Is it because I want to fight for favor? What else do you have to fight for now?!"

    What's there to argue about, Song Wanting wished she had nothing to do with him, and left here earlier, but she was his wife, and she couldn't leave as others could.

    After Zhao Mingqi heard this, the breath that was holding him up at that time dissipated, and he sat there decadently.

    Su Ran probably knew that he would have no future, and abandoned him like everyone else.

    He thought of the sweet words Su Ran had said to him these days, and he felt extremely ridiculous.

    After a long while, he laughed suddenly, and then laughed louder and louder, turning into a big laugh.

    Song Wanting watched from the side with a very indifferent expression.

    In the middle of the night, it rained again, washing away the whole world

    The next day is the Mid-Autumn Festival. Originally, the Mid-Autumn Festival is a festival for reunion. However, due to the abolishment of the crown prince, this year¡¯s Mid-Autumn Festival is not full of laughter. It means that every household closes the door, eats moon cakes and enjoys the moon together.  That's all.

    Mrs. Wang asked Su Wan if he wanted to call Li Lin to the house. He was alone, so it would be lively if he came.

    Su Wan shook her head and refused at that time. Although she said that if he came to accompany her, she would be happy, but there are so many people in the house, and he will have to deal with these things at that time, so let him live on his own.

    However, she made a lot of mooncakes, kept some at home, sent some to Zhen Guogong's mansion, and gave some to Li Lin.

    Seeing that she was unwilling, Mrs. Wang did not force her, but ordered someone to give the Li family a mid-autumn gift.

    ? At night, the whole family set up seats in Fuping Courtyard to enjoy the full moon and eat mooncakes together. The men's table also drank wine, while the women's table was replaced with some fruit wine.

    Su Wan was sitting next to Su Luo, and Wang Shi was opposite. Su Luo wanted to eat mooncakes, but she insisted on being pushed away by Su Wan, and begged for fruit wine.  sweat.

    Looking at the family, Mrs. Wang felt a little complicated in her heart. This year, Su Ling got married, Su Ran got married, and Su Fu was confined in the Furong Garden. Suddenly, there were three people missing.

    "Mr. Yang, how are the preparations for the dowry gift for A Jian's appointment? Pick a good day to finalize the matter. Next year, we will have a new addition to our family."

    After the incident last time, Mrs. Yang kept a low profile, and now she doesn't dare to bother about things anymore. When she heard Mrs. Wang's question, she could only reply: "I'm already preparing, and after Afu gets married, I will definitely do it well."  Submissive."

      Yang wanted to intercede for Su Fu: "Mother-in-law, today is the Mid-Autumn Festival, and it is time for reunion. You might as well let Afu come out. She will get married in October. In the future, every Mid-Autumn Festival will not be with me."  This mother lived together."

    Mrs. Wang glared at her: "She did something wrong. No matter what the reason is, it's not the reason to let her go. Are there few such things? If she is let go, she always feels that the elders are tolerant and more confident  .¡±

    "She is going to get married now. If you don't grind her temper, she will have to suffer in the future. You think that Princess Zhao is so easy to get along with. Just wait and see. There will be bad things in the future."

    Princess Zhao has been dissatisfied with Su Fu for a long time, from Su Fu's private meeting with Zhao Mingyan, to her making troubles at Duke Jinning's birthday banquet, and making Zhao Mingyan feel ashamed because of her, everything, such as dancing on the grave  , I am simply tired of living.

    Concubine Zhao might wait for her to pass, and then treat her well.

    Mrs. Yang said: "At any rate, our residence is also the Duke's residence, so even if the princess is unhappy, she has to take care of her face."

    Mrs. Wang snorted: "As a mother-in-law, punishing her daughter-in-law is not on the face of it, and there are ways to do it. Don't mention Afu's matter again. If you mention it again, go to Furong Garden and go with her.  Bar."

    Yang's breathing was stagnant, and she didn't dare to make a sound at that time. Now there is no need for the past. In the past, she had Su Jian and Su Fu, and she was the wife of the eldest son of the family. Even though Su Wang didn't treat her very much, he also gave her  The respect due to a wife and wife.

    But because of what happened these days, Su Wang has long ignored her, and Aunt Ye is pregnant again, his heart has long been biased, and now they have moved to live in Aunt Ye's yard, Yuzhuyuan has long been  Not coming back.

    At this time, Yang Shi naturally did not dare to offend Wang Shi, for fear of offending Wang Shi, she asked Su Wang to write a divorce letter to her.

    Mrs. Yang also felt somewhat regretful. If Aunt She was still around, how could Aunt Ye be in her prime? Besides, Aunt She is too old to conceive again. If Aunt She gave birth to a son, Mrs. Yang might vomit to death.  .  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 180 Auntie She looks at each other

    ?

    Yang felt that she was suffering as if a yellow lotus was soaking in water, both uncomfortable and regretful.

    However, Mrs. Wang didn't bother to pay attention to her. If it wasn't for the family's face, if it wasn't for Su's recommendation, she would have dismissed this demon daughter-in-law and returned to the Yang family.

    Her eyes fell on Li Shi and Su Luo, and it took a while before she said: "A Luo is ten years old now, and she should be sensible. When spring comes next year, she will live in Fuping Courtyard. Follow me."

    As soon as Wang's words came out, everyone present was taken aback. Li's eyes showed some panic, and Su Luo was also a little dazed by the fright, and reached out to grab Li's sleeve.

    Mrs. Li said in panic: "Mother-in-law, Ah Luo, Ah Luo"

    Wang said: "A Luo is ten years old this year, and she is not young anymore. Her birthday is in December, and after the new year, she will be eleven years old. I know you love children, but A Luo is in your hands.  It became such a naive and ignorant look.¡±

    "I'm not saying there's anything wrong with being naive. Ah Luo is cute and lovable, but she can't stay like this forever."

    Mrs. Wang really loves Su Luo. She is raised by Mrs. Li. Mrs. Li really holds her in his hands and is reluctant to teach her. It is precisely because of this that she has such a naive and brilliant temperament.

    However, there are also downsides. Su Luo will always marry in the future. If she is still like this, she won't know when she is murdered in the inner house.

    Mrs. Wang felt that she still had some strength, and planned to teach this granddaughter personally, so as to save her from suffering in the future.

    Li's lips moved, and she was about to say something, but Su Xun said from the side: "Why not, A Luo doesn't have to live in Fuping Courtyard, my son will arrange another yard for her to live in."

    "This child is making a fuss. If she lives in Fuping Courtyard, she may disturb the quietness of her parents. Just let her go to Fuping Courtyard to wait every day."

    Su Xun thinks that it is good for Su Luo to teach by Wang's side. Su Xun himself, it is no problem to teach Su Yun a lesson, but Su Luo is such a delicate little girl, it is too late for him to feel sorry for her.  How could he be willing to cry twice.

    And Wang's worry is indeed a problem. She always has to think about the future of the child. Who knows what will happen to her in the future. There are always times when others can't take care of her. If she has the ability, she can be safe.  .

    Thinking of this, Su Xun said again: "It's time to arrange another yard for A Luo, and it's time for her to learn to manage things."

    Su Luo used to live in the small courtyard of Yuhuayuan, and Yuhuayuan was just a door away. Li Shi took care of everything by herself, and she didn't understand anything.

    Mrs. Wang thought about it, but she also thought it was very good. She mentioned this because she wanted to prevent Su Luo from living with Mrs. Li, lest Mrs. Li spoil her too much, but she lives in a yard by herself, so she can learn to manage things by herself  , and save living with an old woman like her, which is too deserted.

    "Okay, just do what the third brother said."

    Su Xun grinned: "Thank you, son, mother."

    Seeing that her father and grandmother had decided on their own affairs in a few words, Su Luo was a little panicked, stretched out her hand and tightened Li Shi's sleeve, and called softly: "Mother."

    Mrs. Li was also a little uneasy, but she chose to believe in Su Xun. After all, Su Luo was his own daughter, and he would never harm her. She patted Su Luo's hand and whispered, "Don't be afraid."

    Only then did Wang look at Su Luo, and asked her with a smile: "A Luo? Are you willing to come and accompany grandma? Grandma is alone, very lonely. If you come to accompany grandma, grandma must be happy every day  of."

    When Su Luo heard what Wang said, she also felt that grandma was pitiful, if she went to accompany grandma and make grandma happy, she would be very happy, so she nodded: "Grandmother, Ah Luo is willing to accompany grandma.  "

    Mrs. Wang laughed: "A Luo, what a filial child."

    At that time, Su Luo forgot what happened before, and approached Wang affectionately to talk to Mrs. Wang.

    Su Xun sighed, thinking, this little girl of hers is really innocent, if she doesn't teach her, she will definitely be bullied in the future.

    Su Ying was sitting in the corner, with her head down, looking at Su Luo who was close to Mrs. Wang, feeling a little envious in her heart. She shook hands and sighed in her heart.

    After all, she and Su Luo are incomparable.

    The Mid-Autumn Festival in the Jinning Mansion passed without any twists and turns, but on that day, Aunt She, whom Yang was thinking of, was celebrating the Mid-Autumn Festival with the person she was looking at.

    Aunt She's name is She Qing. Her father was originally a scholar and a man of clean family background. Later, when her father passed away, the family also collapsed. Just when Jinning Gong made great achievements, the emperor ascended the throne, and he was granted the title of Marquis.?, she sold herself into the Jinning Hou Mansion at that time as a maidservant in order to have a bite to eat.

    Then Wang saw that she was docile and did not fight or grab her, so she pointed her to Su Wang as a housemate. Later, Su Wang married Yang, and she was raised from the house to be an aunt. She lived in the mansion for twenty years.  Pass.

    After leaving the mansion, she was flustered for a period of time. No matter how bad the mansion was, it was her root. After leaving there, she only felt like duckweed, unable to get real.

    But she has money on her body, and an embroidery shop is operating income, the two girls jointly bought her a house for her to settle down, and hired a few maids to take care of her, and they even came to see her from time to time  , sending this to that, the days went by, and her mind calmed down.

    Speaking of which, life is not bad. Outside, she is the owner of the yard, and the two girls are well married. Others give her a little bit of face, and when they meet, they call her Mrs. She.

    What's more What's more, Yang's training is missing.

    When she was in the mansion on weekdays, Yang was his wife and she was a concubine. When Yang felt a little unhappy, he ordered her to go over to set up rules, serve her like a maid, and sometimes vent her unhappiness on her.

    Now that these things are missing, life is peaceful and stable, and she also thinks it is very good.

    The person she was looking at was a neighbor in the next yard. His surname was Xu and his name was Xu Shiyu. He was the teacher of Qingshan Academy.

    Mr. Xu married a wife in his early years and gave birth to a daughter, Xu Jiao. Xu Jiao married and went to another place. The journey is far away, and she has not come back for several years.

    Mr. Xu has been devoting himself to teaching and studying, and has never remarried. He spends most of his time in Qingshan Academy, and rarely comes back to the courtyard next door. When he came back a few days ago, it was messy everywhere. He smelled the food next door and was hungry.  In a panic, he cheekily came to the door for a meal.

    All of a sudden, she got to know She Qing, even once or twice.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 181 I only wish that the years will be safe and my life will be peaceful and peaceful

    ?

    She Qing is gentle and docile, living her little life without fighting or grabbing, she has a kind of indifference to the world, and she has cleaned herself up very well, she still looks pretty, especially her body is plain  The warm atmosphere makes people feel comfortable.

    After meeting Mr. Xu a few times, he began to think about it.

    And Mr. Xu is not bad, although he is a gentleman of the academy, he is not rigid, he is gentle, and his years of accumulation of poems and books give him the elegance and elegance of an old gentleman.

    She Qing's father is a scholar. Mr. Xu has read so many books, and he is also a master of Qingshan Academy, and his subordinates have also produced many scholars. She has been with Mr. Xu a few times, and she feels good.

    After Su Ruo found out about this, she thought about it for a while, and then called Su Ling. After having someone check Mr. Xu's personality, she planned to find a companion for her old lady.

    She Qing is only thirty-seven years old this year, she still has a long life, and with a companion, she can live a more comfortable life, so as not to be alone in the desert.

    Today happened to be the time when the two talked about the matter, and planned to spend some days to prepare and set up a few tables of banquets, which can be regarded as marriage.

    She Qing also told Mr. Xu about herself, she once made someone a concubine.

    Mr. Xu doesn't care, he is already old, so maybe he can still marry a girl. At this time, he can marry a gentle wife and live a quiet and warm life, which is already very content.

    ?Mr. Xu made a lantern for She Qing, on which was a portrait of Chang'e flying to the moon. She Qing handed him a pen from the side, and there was some smile in her eyes.

    Mr. Xu said: "Tomorrow, I will write a letter to Gillian, and you can talk to your two girls again. If they both agree, we will pick a date and finish this matter."

    Although Mr. Xu is indifferent to fame and wealth and devotes himself to teaching, he is a master of Qingshan Academy, and his family has some wealth. There is a courtyard with three entrances next door, and there is a study at the foot of Qingshan Academy. In addition to the accumulation of these years,  No worse than She Qing.

    Although he also wanted to do a good job, but because of She Qing's previous identity, if it got out, it would be a blow to Duke Ning's face, as well as Su Ruo and Su Ling's faces.

    It's better to invite a few guests who are close and intimate, set up a few lively tables, and then live a good life.

    She Qing nodded: "Of course Ah Ruo and Ah Ling are willing. They said that sometimes they can't take care of me. If there is someone who takes care of each other, they are also happy."

    Su Ruo is okay, she is the second wife of Pingbaihou's mansion, and she and Mrs. Hou are sisters-in-law, Pingbaihou brothers are of the same mind, Mrs. Hou has no reason to embarrass her sister-in-law, she just needs to make her own decisions when she wants to go out.

    But Su Ling is the concubine of Prince Sui's mansion, even if the princess is tolerant to her, there is no reason to keep running outside.

    And because they can't live together, the two of them occasionally have things they can't take care of, so it's better to find a companion for She Qing, take care of each other on weekdays, and be able to stay together when they get old.

    Mr. Xu nodded: "A-Jiao is a filial child, and she will definitely agree."

    Mr. Xu felt a little emotional when he thought of his daughter. His girl was good at everything, but she chose a son-in-law for him too far away.

    She Qing hummed.

    Mr. Xu finished drawing the lantern, and then smiled. He dried the ink on it, put the candle on it, and lit the candle inside with a torch.

    The orange light reflects a picture of Chang'e flying to the moon, and the fairy in the painting seems to be flying to the moon palace.

    There was a wind blowing, and the candle flame flickered slightly.

    Mr. Xu asked her: "Is it pretty?!"

    She Qing nodded: "It looks good."

    Mr. Xu handed her the lantern: "For you."

    She Qing froze for a moment, then took the lantern, but the tears in her eyes could not be stopped.

    She remembered that the last time she played with lanterns, she was a twelve-year-old girl. Her father was still there. On the day of the Lantern Festival, she made lanterns with her. After her father left, no one would make lanterns for her anymore.

    In the first two years when she first entered Jinning Duke's mansion, she worked as a maidservant. Although she had no worries about food and clothing, she had no money. Later, she became Su Wang's concubine.  She also has to accompany Yang's first wife, where it will be her turn.

    Every time during the festivals, her concubine could not attend the banquet, so she could only stay quietly in the yard alone, slowly passing the time.

    Seeing her crying, Mr. Xu wiped her tears with a handkerchief: "Why are you crying? Is it because I said something that you are not tall?"?? thing?  !  "

    "No." Aunt She shook her head, wiped away her tears and lowered her head, "I like this lantern very much, thank you."

    She Qing thought, so, she should be content with having someone who knows the cold and the hot for the rest of her life.

    It's better than living in the inner house of the Jinning Duke's mansion, and letting the Yang family study for a lifetime, and have to wait for that person to think of it occasionally and give him some sympathy.

    Now I only wish that the years will be safe and my life will pass peacefully.

    Speaking of this Mid-Autumn Festival, the happiest thing in my heart is the Prince Sui's Mansion. Now that the crown prince has been abolished, King Ming is weak, and the nine princes are young, only King Sui is the most suitable candidate for the future crown prince.

    King Sui was very happy when he learned that the prince was deposed. If it wasn't for keeping a low profile, he would have invited all his staff and staff to have a drink together.

    He only felt that this year's Mid-Autumn Festival was the best Mid-Autumn Festival in his life, and even the princess felt that his face was more honorable.

    Concubine Sui and Song Wanting are both well-known noble daughters in the imperial city, and they are very difficult to deal with. In the past, Song Wanting married the prince, and she married Sui Wang, and she was overwhelmed by Song Wanting. But now that the prince is abolished, Song Wanting also has nothing, and Sui  The queen queen is likely to be the one to ascend the throne.

    In this way, she may become a queen, can she not be happy?  !

    However, King Sui and Princess Sui were happy for only one day. The next morning, the emperor arrived. After listening to a lot of nonsense, he suddenly slipped out King Ming and arranged a real job for him, letting him enter the court to do business.

    The emperor's operation made the whole court stunned. In the past, the abolished prince was in the court, and the King Sui was in the court, but King Ming has always been just a little transparent child with the title of prince. He is incompetent and dare not do things.  Yes, just like a waste snack.

    However, many people quickly recalled that why the emperor brought up King Ming was just to check and balance King Sui.  To continue, there needs to be someone to check and balance King Sui.

    Although King Ming is not incompetent, he is the emperor's own son after all. If the emperor favors him a little bit, it will give King Sui a headache.

    King Sui was so angry that he almost turned the table over because of this matter, only thinking that the emperor didn't want to see his son.

    What kind of prince, what kind of King Ming, how can he be a little bit better than him, the emperor of Piansheng just doesn't want to see him, and finally the prince was deposed, he still wants to do a few practical things to make meritorious service, and then let people write a letter to make him the crown prince.

    However, the emperor brought up King Ming again.

    Really mad!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 182 Traveling

    ?

    Because the emperor promoted King Ming, a new battle broke out in the court. Some of the former crown prince's subjects had enmity with King Sui, and they dared not turn to King Sui. They all turned to King Ming, saying that they wanted to serve King Ming.  .

    Originally there were not many people under King Ming, but he was overwhelmed with gratitude when he got these people to surrender, and he immediately regarded them as guests.

    With these people giving advice to King Ming, he rarely made mistakes in his business affairs.

    Because of this matter, King Sui was so angry that he dropped another teacup.

    Because of Su Ran's plagiarism, her reputation in the imperial city was ruined. Many students were very resentful of her behavior and only wanted to find her to settle the score. However, when they learned that she was missing, they privately mobilized many people to look for her.

    Even those who were afraid of the chaos in the world gave her a nickname, called the talented thief. For a long time, everyone shouted and beat her, and once she appeared, she became a street rat.

    Su Ran stayed in the small yard, just wanting to be a man with her tail between her legs, and wait for the matter to pass quickly so that everyone can forget about it earlier.

    Because of this, Su Jian also received a lot of ridicule from all directions, and even implicated Su Ran's affairs on his head, thinking that he was not worthy of being a scholar.

    ?After being targeted and insulted by students, Su Jian also felt tired, so he simply took a leave of absence from the academy and studied at home, but his spirit was much worse as far as the naked eye could see.

    Because of this incident, Duke Jinning's mansion was once again pushed to the forefront. In the first few days, no one in the mansion dared to go out, and the wives in the mansion hated Su Ran even more.

    Among them, the Wang family is even worse. They only think that Su Ran is a scourge, which has damaged the family's reputation. Her children and grandchildren have been made things difficult in the academy, and it has also aroused the disgust of those students. Now they don't even dare to go to the academy.

    However, these were not related to Su Wan's affairs. Now that the matter had already exploded, it would be useless to say anything else, so he could only wait for the heat of the matter to pass and slowly subside.

    After the Mid-Autumn Festival, Su Wan started to repair the house when she was free. She had told Li Lin in the past that she would do the house repair this time. Of course, she was not just talking about it. What should be done should be done, and what should be paid for  Just pay.

    When Wang and the others learned that she had taken the ten thousand taels of silver, they agreed to the matter.

    "This is also what you should do. Since he has given you all the money, you should do your best to take out some money, lest he spend another sum of money. If there is any leftover, you can buy some family property in the future."  Can."

    "Awan also thinks so."

    "If you can think like this, I feel at ease. From now on, when you get along as a husband and wife, you have to have a limit. You need to guard what is your own. If he gives it to you, you should treat it as the two of you. Don't be selfish."  , greedy things."

    "It's okay this time and twice. It doesn't matter if he misses you, but if there are too many things, he will have opinions."

    Su Wan nodded: "Don't worry, grandma, Ah Wan knows what to do."

    Mrs. Wang was given a headache by Su Ran's copying of poems and cheating, but after hearing about Su Wan, she felt a little relieved.

    Fortunately, there is a granddaughter who is sensible. Otherwise, she would be wondering if she should find a Taoist priest to come and do a few religious ceremonies to see how the girls in the house are one or two, which is not worrying at all.

    On the third day of September, Li Lin was free, and asked her to go fishing and pick fruit at a farm in Jing's house outside the imperial city. With Su Xun's expression on his face, Li Lin took Su Wan out anyway.

    Su Xun actually didn't want Su Xun and Li Lin to meet too much, even if they were engaged, there was no reason for them to meet so frequently.

    Whether it's etiquette or other concerns, it shouldn't be like this, especially the two young people. The elders are afraid that because they spend too much time together, they can't control themselves for a while and make something rude.

    However, this time it was Su Wan who came to ask Su Xun in person. Su Wan was obedient and well-behaved. When he seldom begged him, Su Xun saw that his daughter asked in person, so it was hard to refuse her, so he had to send her two more.  The guard, and then said that there would be no next time.

    Su Wan nodded in agreement, and on the third day of junior high school, Li Lin came to pick her up.

    When the two of them walked out of the door, Su Wan still squeezed the handkerchief and sighed: "Father must be unhappy."

    Li Lin pressed the corner of his mouth, a little wanting to laugh: "It's okay, if there's something unhappy, it's probably all directed at me, so I'll just bear it."

    Su Wan looked at him: "You are not afraid of my father beating you. Although my father is a scholar, he is a member of the general family, and he always knows how to show his fists."

    Li Lindao: "It's okay, I can do it too."

    The two got into their carriages and walked out of the city in a mighty manner. Because the journey was a bit long,Su Wan and Xiao Sang Xiaoman played leaf cards in the carriage, and the loser posted a note. After a few rounds, when the carriage arrived at the farm, Su Wan had already pasted two notes on his forehead.

    Xiaolian has the most on his forehead, counting down, there are seven or eight of them.

    "Princess, here we are."

    Su Guan asked Xiao Sang Xiaowan to tidy up, then reached out and tore off the note on her forehead. When she opened the veil to go down, she saw Li Lin standing under the car.  He stretched out a hand to help her.

    Su Wan hesitated for a moment, then met his smile, smiled too, put her hand on his hand, let him support her, and stepped on the small stool to get off the car.

    "Miss Six, be careful."

    "Um."

    At this time, the carriage was parked outside a courtyard of the farm. The ground was covered with flat bluestone slabs. The bluestone slabs were well inlaid, with only some small gaps in the middle, and strands of fine grass grew out of them.  The carriage was fine.

    Su Guan got out of the car steadily, turned around, and saw fertile fields nearby and Cangshan Mountains in the distance. Because it was autumn, some farmers were already busy harvesting in the field, and the original green hills were smudged by autumn.  A thick and faint autumn color.

    It has been a long time since Su Wan saw such a scene, and he feels that the air is fresh and his whole body is refreshed.

    In modern times, she is just an extremely ordinary person in society, running around in the city all day long, just thinking about saving money to buy a house as soon as possible, but it is a pity that when she saved enough for the down payment,  He was so excited that he had a heart attack and killed himself.

    This way of dying is distressing enough, at least let her buy a house and live in it for a few days.

    In this ancient time, she is the daughter of a wealthy family in a mansion with a high family, and the number of times she has gone out can be counted on one hand, and she has no chance to go out to see such scenery.

    Li Lin asked her: "What do Miss Six think of the scenery here?!"

    "Excellent." Su Wan took a deep breath, "The green mountains and green waters make me feel at ease."

    "It's better to go out for a walk than to stay in the courtyard all the time." Li Lin intends to train Su Wan more, but she lives in the inner house of Jinning Duke's mansion, and she can only walk in it on weekdays, and can't do anything else.  .

    "Mr. Li is very true." Su Wan laughed, and she felt that she felt much more energetic after taking a breath.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 183 Fishing

    ?

    Li Lin took Su Guan to sit in the room for a while, and then asked Xiao Sang and Xiaolian to prepare some food brought over, and then asked them to prepare a small red clay stove, a straw mat, two soft cushions, and a simple one.  Mahogany table.

    When they were ready, they were taken separately, and they went to a willow tree by the lake together.

    Li Lin chose a flat place near the water, and asked the guards to spread out the mats, put the table in the middle, and then put all kinds of food on it, and ordered someone to bring back a bucket of mountain spring water, intending to boil it for tea.

    A seven or eight-year-old boy came over with two fishing rods and squatted aside to get bait. He was wearing a half-worn loose shirt with a belt around his waist to fix it, but his body was cleaned up quite cleanly.

    Seeing that the boy was smart and cute, Su Wan asked him, "What's your name? How old are you this year?!"

    The little boy said: "Returning to the nobleman, the boy's surname is Zhang. You can just call him Mu Mu. He is eight years old this year."

    Su Wan said: "I'm eight years old, but I'm smart, but I can read?!"

    Mu Mu nodded: "I admit it, the boy's father said, first study for two years, and send the boy to a private school when he is ten years old."

    Su Wan smiled and said, "That's pretty good. Reading more books will always be useful."

    Wood nodded vigorously: "That is."

    Farmers naturally know that being illiterate is not good. If they are illiterate, they can find a light job in the city, either as a counting house, as a clerk, or as a book boy next to the master, but if they are illiterate,  That can only be done at home.

    After Mu Mu finished making the bait, he brought the fishing rod over and said to Su Wan with a smile, "My lord, the bait is ready."

    His eyes were sparkling, and his smile was sincerely looking forward to it.

    Mu Mu likes the nobleman who came here very much, which means that he has new income.

    The farm here is not far from the imperial city, and it takes only an hour to take a carriage. Therefore, many nobles come here to enjoy the scenery or play.  Leaking a little bit in his hand can also make his family live well for a long time.

    The Jing family is one of the clans entrenched in the imperial city, and it is not bad for the tenant farmers on the farm. If the harvest in the field is good, there will be rewards, and if the harvest is not good, it can still feed people.

    But if you want something else, you have to work hard.

    Mu Mu hopes that he can go to school and become famous in the future, so that his family will not have to work hard on the land, and only have enough food and clothing all year round.

    Li Lin took the fishing rod, and then asked him to eat something with a few guards, then came over here with the fishing rod, and handed one to Su Wan.

    Su Wan was surprised: "Really fishing?!"

    Li Lin sat down opposite her, separated from her by a table, and threw the bait into the water: "Of course it is true."

    Su Wan hesitated anxiously: "But, I don't know how to fish."

    It would be embarrassing if you have nothing to do with your busy work all morning.

    Her expression was a little dazed, and the corners of Li Lin's mouth slightly pressed: "You don't need it, just play around. After I catch a fish, let the cook make fish soup for lunch."

    Hearing what he said, Su Wan felt relieved. She didn't have to wait for her to eat, which was barely acceptable. She just fished according to the circumstances, and was happy if she had it, and it didn't matter if she didn't.

    "That's good, I'll wait for your fish."

    Li Lin smiled, looked at her and replied: "Okay."

    For some reason, Su Wan felt a little blushed after hearing this good word. She turned her face away and followed his example and threw the bait into the water.

    Li Lin smiled, and handed her a curtain brought up by the guards beside him: "Wear it, your skin is weak, if you let the sun bask in it, you will definitely get sunburned, although it is autumn, but  Still have to pay attention."

    Su Wan took a look at the curtain fence. It was a hat made of thatch. The brim of the hat was sewn with white gauze and drooped. It swayed slightly when the wind blew.

    Although the two of them are now under the shade of the tree, the leaves of the willow tree are not considered dense, and the sun shines through the branches and leaves. Her skin is delicate, and it is easy to get sunburned if it is exposed to the sun for a long time.

    Su Wan lamented his thoughtfulness: "Thank you Mr. Li."

    "You're welcome."

    Su Wan put on the curtain fence, then sat on the mat and started fishing. Li Lin sat on the other side, shaking the fishing rod slowly, letting the bait go deeper into the bottom of the water, so that the fish could bite the bait.

    This small lake is used by Jing's family to raise fish, and there are a lot of fish in it, even anyone who can fish a little can fall into the fish.

    &nbspThere were some food on the table, Su Guan was fishing with one hand and eating with the other, occasionally talking to Li Lin.

    Not long after, a guard brought water from the mountain spring, and a small red clay stove lit a fire. Xiao Sang took warm water to scald the teacup and prepared to make tea.

    Looking up, there are mountains in the distance that are gradually dyed with autumn, and there are trees full of fruits, and the rice nearby is ripe and golden.

    Seeing her looking at the field on the other side, Li Lin explained: "The field is planted with a kind of fragrant rice called 'Xiangpeck' produced in Southern Qin Dynasty. This kind of fragrant rice has a low yield and takes a longer time to grow  Ordinary ones are longer, and they are usually sown in late spring and harvested in autumn, and they are fresh and delicious when eaten."

    "When it's harvested, I'll ask Jing's family to send some to the family."

    Su Wan shook her head when she heard the words, and then said: "Don't bother the Jing family. Although your family has been kind to the Jing family, the Jing family has helped you a lot this time. If you say anything else, it's over.  That's all, you can't mention this."

    Speaking of this, she was a little embarrassed: "You and I still need Madam Jing's help in our marriage. You can't offend others because of such a trivial matter."

    Speaking of marriage, she was indeed blushing a little. In fact, she and Li Lin were really happy to get along. He is bright and gentle, and he is also careful in doing things. He always takes care of her. Su Wan really likes him a little bit.

    According to the truth, it is a blind date, such a person is also extremely good.

    Seeing her like this, Li Lin smiled lightly: "Okay, I won't mention it."

    After making the tea, Xiao Sang shared two cups with the two masters. The two of them took a sip. Li Lin's swim bladder moved, and a fish bit the hook.  When I got out of the water, I took a closer look. It was a palm-sized fish.

    Su Wan's eyes lit up: "I caught a fish."

    Li Lin pulled the fishing rod over, and the wood came over to help dismantle the fish, put the fish in the bucket, and put a new bait with a smile on his face.

    "Your Excellency is really amazing. In the past, the son of the master's family didn't catch a few fish when he came here. Your Excellency can catch one so soon."

    Seeing this, Su Wan also looked at the fish in the barrel, looked at it for a while, then went back to look at her fishing rod, and when she lifted it up, the bait on the hook was gone.

    Su Wan: ""

    Alright, others are fishing, she is feeding the fish.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 184 Princess Don't Abandon Me...

    ?

    She sighed, asked Mu Mu to bait her again, turned to Li Lin and said, "Fortunately, you are here, otherwise I might not even be able to drink a mouthful of fish soup."

    Li Lin threw the bait into the water again: "What is this? If you really can't catch it, just ask someone to catch a few. Fishing is just for fun, and it doesn't matter if you can't catch it."

    He squeezed a walnut and handed it to her, "Eat it."

    Seems to be the same reason, Su Wan nodded, took the walnuts, and continued fishing after eating.

    About half an hour later, Li Lin had already caught three fish, but Su Wan had none. She had run out of patience, so she simply gave up and sat on the edge of the table, eating something.  , like a little squirrel eating.

    While fishing, Li Lin talked to her and fed her from time to time. Seeing that she was eating happily, he was also happy.

    It's not in vain for him to bring her out today. In fact, he always feels that it's not good for people to be bored at home all the time. It's also good to go out to walk around and enjoy the scenery.

    At least feel happy.

    The two were sitting here, Xiao Sang and Xiaoman were also helping, and the guards beside him were sitting on the ground, and Mu Mu was talking to them.

    Just at this moment, a group of people came from the other side of the path. The person walking in front saw someone under the willow tree, and was a little surprised. When he took a closer look, he found that it was an acquaintance.

    "Who did I think was here? It turned out to be Brother Jing Yuan, brother Jing Yuan, what a coincidence!"

    Li Lin turned his head and saw a group of people walking over, nodded slightly: "Brother Ran Jie."

    Ran Jie, Zhou Ran Jie, is also Tan Hualang from this year's imperial high school, and he is at odds with Song Zhan, the new champion of this year. Song Zhan is a student who returned to Yancheng, and he has a good relationship with Li Lin.  He even called Li Lin to have a drink together.

    Zhou Ranjie is only twenty-three years old, and he is also handsome, with extraordinary appearance, and his articles are excellent. If not, he would not have won such a position as a flower explorer.

    Zhou Ranjie was followed by a group of students headed by Zhou Ranjie. Today they just had time to go out for a walk. Someone said that the scenery here is good, so everyone came here. Unexpectedly  He actually met Li Lin.

    Zhou Ranjie narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at the guards not far away, and then at Su Wan who was sitting in front of the desk, and said in surprise, "Who is this?!"

    Someone immediately said: "Li Jingyuan, it's your fault. Aren't you going to be engaged to Princess Wenxiao? Why did you bring a girl out to play? If the Jinning government finds out, it will be troublesome!"

    "This can't be done, can't be done!"

    "That's not it, I just want to raise it, just find a courtyard to raise it, hide it so that no one will know, now you are so generous to bring people out, you are not afraid"

    It¡¯s not uncommon for powerful people to have an outer room. Some wives are noble and cannot be messed with. In order to respect their main wife, they dare not do too much on the surface, keeping a woman outside, or that woman¡¯s identity cannot be recognized.  The countertops can't be brought into the house, so they are kept outside.

    Zhou Ran said: "That's right, Brother Jing Yuan, don't say I won't remind you, you just want to keep it, you can't bring it out like this!"

    Li Lin looked at him as if he was looking at a fool, and he said: "Don't talk nonsense, this is Princess Wen Xiao." Finally, he turned his head and talked to Su Wan: "Princess, don't listen to these people  Talking nonsense."

    Su Wan nodded: "I won't listen."

    Zhou Ranjie was taken aback for a moment, and almost choked on his own saliva: "Princess?! Princess Wenxiao?!"

    Zhou Ranjie was really surprised. The daughter of a noble family would not go out in leisure time. Now that Su Wan and Li Lin are here together, how can people not be surprised?  !

    Then the Jinning government will let the two meet?  !

    "This is impossible!"

    "Why is it impossible?!" Su Wan raised the white veil of the curtain, looked up at the group of people, his eyes were slightly cold, with a bit of the majesty of a princess, "Who are you?  The identity of the princess?!"

    Su Guan has lived in a boudoir for a long time, and he is not as famous as Su Ran. He has appeared in various poems and made a splash, so no one present has seen the real face of the princess.

    I don't know the truth or falsehood for a while.

    Xiao Sang stood up and reprimanded loudly: "You are so rude. When you see the princess, hurry up and salute."

    Zhou Ranjie and the others were taken aback for a moment, although they were wondering whether the princess was real, but after all, the other party was wearing this name, if they were rude, if it spread, they would be rude.

    Zhou Ranjie ground his teeth and arched? Salute: "It was I who was rude, and the next official will see the princess."

    "See princess."

    Regardless of the truth of the matter, Zhou Ranjie bowed his head, and they naturally did not dare to criticize.

    Su Wan said lightly: "No, this is outside the city, so there is no need to be polite. It is rare for the princess to have the opportunity to play with Mr. Li here. The princess also likes to be quiet, so you just go farther away."  .¡±

    Zhou Ranjie originally wanted to pick on Li Lin, but Su Wan is here. If he has a high status, he will overwhelm people. If he dares to be disrespectful and write a letter saying that he disrespects the princess, then he, the editor of the Imperial Academy, will not  want it.

    "Yes, I will retire."

    Su Wan let them go down, and when they were far away, she turned her head and talked to Li Lin: "These people know you very well?! I always look like I want to bully you?!"

    Li Lin caught another fish, had the wood dismantled and put it in a bucket, and then talked to Su Wan: "I'm not familiar with it, but I am quite familiar with Song Zhan, the new champion of this year. Song Zhan is from Yancheng.  I have studied in the same academy, so I can be regarded as a classmate friend."

    Having said that, he paused, as if explaining: "I have quite a lot of friends, but they are all reasonable people."

    Li Lin has traveled to many places, and naturally knows a lot of people. He can get along well, and has similar interests. He can be regarded as a friend. However, he is also picky, and he will not make too many friends with people with bad intentions.

    Su Wan doesn't care if he has many friends, after all, in life, who doesn't have a few friends to keep in touch with, if he comes to visit, he just needs to treat him well.

    "It's good to have many friends. If you have many friends, if you encounter any difficulties in the future, there will be a few people who can help you."

    "It's true." Li Lin smiled, only thinking that she was smart and understanding, and there was no better girl than her in the world.

    Thanks to him for taking this trip, otherwise, I'm afraid I'll miss her.

    "By the way, since that person didn't deal with Mr. Song just now, then he has bullied you?!" Su Wan reached out and squeezed two walnuts, and cracked the walnut shell with a snap.

    Seeing her look like she was looking for a chance to avenge him, Li Lin smiled: "Not really, but it's just a few sour words, I don't really care."

    In the imperial city, many people hated him. Although he failed the scientific examination, he was lucky to be married to Su Wan.

    The dignified daughter of Jinning Duke's mansion, the granddaughter of Zhen Guogong's mansion, and the status of a princess, it is more than enough to match the prince.

    When other people saw this, they were naturally jealous to death.

    He looked at her, and smiled more gently: "They are just jealous that I have the favor of the princess, the princess should not abandon me" (Remember the website website: www.  hlnovel.com

 Chapter 185 No, I can still hold on!

    ?

    Su Wan's ears turned red when he heard this.

    She moved her lips, but she didn't know what to say. Fortunately, Li Lin didn't make things difficult for her. Seeing that the time was almost up, she ordered someone to clean up and went back to the farmyard together.

    The courtyard of the farm is owned by the Jing family. It is a three-entry courtyard. It is used as a resting place for the main family on weekdays. The layout of the courtyard can be seen to be meticulous, and everything needed is also available.

    On Su Wan's side, Xiao Sang and Xiao Mo changed her into a pair of clean shoes, washed the handkerchief and wiped her face, while Li Lin handed over the fish in the bucket to the cook.

    "Two big ones, one steamed and one braised in brown sauce, and two small ones stewed in soup."

    The cook is forty years old, and he is an honest man. He was originally a cook of Jing's family, but later he injured his left hand and couldn't move very flexibly, so he was arranged to be raised in this farm.  Help with cooking.

    His mother-in-law is also in this farm, helping to clean the house on weekdays, while his children work in the main house of the Jing family.

    "Make soup? What kind of soup does Mr. Li want?!"

    "Make some nourishing soup, the girl's food, you can figure it out."

    "OK."

    Li Lin handed the fish out, washed his hands with the soap locusts on the side, and changed his shoes before entering the house. The door of the house here is very wide. When the door is opened, one can walk from the yard  See what's going on in the house.

    Su Wan and Xiao Sang Xiaowan went to the hut, and when they came back, they saw him sitting at the teahouse making tea. When they saw her coming, they asked her: "But you still want tea?!"

    Su Wan shook her head: "I won't drink anymore, I'm full of tea."

    Li Linwen didn't force her, went to the shelf next to her and took a book for her to pass the time. The book was written about the customs and customs of various places. Su Wan found it interesting to read it, so she read it quietly.  go.

    About half an hour later, the food in the kitchen was ready. After Xiaosang Xiaowan and the others came back, the kitchen prepared the food for them and the guards. The two went over to eat. When Su Wan was ready to eat, they had already  Just eat and come to serve.

    When the table was served, Su Wan was slightly surprised: "Full fish feast?!"

    There are five dishes on the table, three of which are fish, steamed and braised in brown sauce, and fish soup. In the fish soup, there are some delicacies from the mountains. The fish soup is milky and white, and it smells very fragrant.

    In addition, there is a dish of stir-fried seasonal vegetables and a dish of dried bamboo shoots and ham.

    Li Lin washed his hands, wiped them with a clean handkerchief, and then gave her a small bowl of fish soup: "It's not a whole fish, there are only four fish in total, you and I can finish it."

    The four fish are not big, if they are in the wild, he can eat them all by himself.

    "Drink some fish soup first, the fish soup is delicious, and add a lot of mountain delicacies to stew."

    "Oh." Su Wan picked up the small bowl and took a sip with a porcelain white spoon. She felt that the fish soup was very delicious and very delicious. Now, without Li Lin saying, she drank it slowly for a little while.  bowl.

    "It's delicious!"

    It's really delicious, even the cooks in the mansion can't make such a delicious fish soup, and I don't know if it's the problem of the fish or the problem of mood.

    Li Lin gave her the most tender fish belly meat, and served her with a small bowl of rice, plus dried vegetables and bamboo shoots. This meal made her belly chubby.  Drank a bowl of fish soup.

    After a meal, she avoided Li Lin, reached out to touch her belly, and then felt sad.

    She always felt that Li Lin liked to feed her very much, and would give her some of everything she ate. She was very upset, thinking about whether she would gain weight in the future.

    Although she also wanted to refuse.

    Butbut every timethis is so delicious!  This is also delicious!  No, I can still hold on!

    Can't stand it, can't stand it.

    Really are

    I don't know how to say it.

    She grieved secretly for a while, and then went to the wing to rest. She lay on the wooden couch but couldn't sleep, and sighed softly.

    Xiao Mo stood by and fanned her: "Why isn't the girl sleeping? Is there something on your mind?!"

    Su Wan lowered her voice: "You said I can eat like this, will I gain weight?"

    Really worried to death.

    Xiao Mian chuckled: "Miss, don't worry, there are not many opportunities for the girl and Mr. Li to come out, once or twice is nothing, and they will get married in the future, and that will be a year or two later.  I haven't eaten anything, and I won't be greedy."

    When Su Wan heard this, she also feltIt made sense, so I fell asleep in peace.

    After resting for half an hour at noon, Li Lin took Su Wan and others up the mountain to pick fruit. When Su Wan heard that he was going to pick fruit, he got up quickly, without any signs of fatigue.

    The farm's orchard is also very large, and it grows a lot of fruits, including pears and grapes. Su Wan couldn't climb the hillside, so he had to watch the guards climb up the tree to pick pears on the flat mountain.

    Or take a tool with a long pole and a bamboo funnel, put a pear in the bamboo funnel, twist it lightly, and the pear will fall into the bamboo funnel, and carefully put down the long pole to take out the pear from the bamboo funnel.  , very convenient.

    Su Wan felt that this thing was very ingenious, so she also tried it with a long pole, but she didn't have much strength in her wrist, and it took a long time to pick a pear.

    Back in the day, she was still a little girl from the countryside, and even when she left the society, she was a social person who could endure hardships and tiredness. It was not long before ancient times, and she became a person who could not lift her shoulders with her hands, and had no strength at all.  Miss Jiao.

    Su Wan took the pear and sighed, thought for a while, then handed it to Li Lin who was beside him: "Give it to you."

    Li Lin took it over and asked her, "You don't want it?!"

    Su Wan said: "I'll just pick another one. You invite me to eat the fish you caught, and I invite you to the pears I picked. Do you think it's good?"

    Li Lin laughed: "Okay, then I will thank Miss Six for giving me the pears."

    As he spoke, he saw Su Wan holding up a long pole to pick pears again. The little girl didn't pick the fruit after a long while, so he had to go over to help her hold the long pole, and then picked a big pear  .

    Holding the big pear, Su Wan felt extremely happy.

    Picking pears was too tiring, so she and Xiao Sang Xiaoman went to pick grapes with scissors. This is the time when the grapes are ripe, Jing's farm has planted a lot, and it is now the time when they are ripe.

    Su Wan likes this kind of fruit-picking activity very much, holding the scissors and snapping a bunch of them, looking at Xiao Sang Xiaoshen is terrified, for fear that she will accidentally get it in his hands.

    The two followed behind carrying a small radish basket, and took the bunches of grapes cut by their master from time to time.

    When Su Wan was playing vigorously, there was a miserable scream from the mountain, which shook the birds in the forest. She shook her hand and almost hurt her hand.

    "Snakes¡ªsnakes¡ªthere are snakes¡ª"

    "Help, help¡ª¡ª" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 186 Snake Bite

    ?

    Su Wan held the scissors, her face turned pale, and Li Lin also ran over to protect her.

    "Six girls?! Ah Wan?!"

    Su Wan came back to her senses, looked at Xiao Sang Xiaowan and Li Lin looking at her worriedly, she shook her head: "I'm fine."

    Li Lin took the scissors in her hand, handed them to Xiao Mo, supported her by the shoulder, and said in a slow voice: "Be scared, don't be afraid, there are no snakes here, I have already ordered people to go up and look at them."  Let's see what's going on."

    Some guards have already gone up the mountain to check.

    Su Wan took a breath and regained his composure: "I'm fine, I was just shocked."

    The girl is timid, and it is normal to be frightened when she hears such a shrill scream, and Xiao Sang Xiaoman beside her is no exception, her face has lost all color.

    Li Lin heaved a sigh of relief: "As long as there is nothing to do, let's go back first."

    Su Wan nodded, and now she doesn't have much interest in picking fruit. Li Lin escorted her to the house down the mountain, Xiao Sang and Xiao Moan followed behind, and the guard stayed at the end, carrying two baskets of pears and one basket of grapes.

    Su Wan frowned while walking: "I heard the voice, it sounds like the group of students just now, didn't they go up the mountain before?! I don't know what's going on now?!"

    She was a little worried, if she was bitten by a snake, she didn't know if she would survive.

    Li Lindao: "Don't worry, I just sent one person up the mountain, and I also sent another person to the farm tenants to find someone who understands herbal medicine."

    Su Wan also knew that it was useless for her to worry, so she just nodded when she heard the words, and followed him back to the house. When they just stepped into the door, the group of people on the mountain had already come down the mountain, and two of them were carried down the mountain.

    The ones who were bitten by the snake were two people, one of them was a Lingzhou student surnamed Qian and named Wuxi, and the other was Zhou Ranjie who took the lead in stabbing Li Lin in the morning.

    A group of people hurried down the mountain, just in time to meet the guards here pulling an old farmer who knows herbal medicine over.

    In the countryside, there are no doctors sitting in the township, barefoot doctors are walking around, not sure where, living in the fields and mountains, there are many kinds of snakes and insects, there are always a few old people who know some herbs.

    The old man was getting old, and he was dragged for a few steps, panting a little: "Slow down, don't worry!"

    "Go slowly, old man, my old arms and legs are about to fall apart."

    "Come on, come on, people are coming down."

    "Put people down quickly."

    A group of people messed around for a while, and finally put the injured person down, the old man leaned over to look at the wound, and then saw that a large area of ??the wound was already black.

    The old man took a deep breath, smacked his mouth, shook his head and shook his head: "It's very poisonous, it can't be cured, and it can't be cured, so send it back to the Imperial City."

    As soon as these words came out, the group of people exploded, and the two injured were in pain and despair.

    Of course, Zhou Ranjie's previous elegant demeanor is gone: "Why can't I save it? Isn't it just a snake?! Impossible! Old man, look carefully, and then help me look!"

    The people on the side said: "That's right, old man, it takes an hour to go back to the Imperial City, and when we get there, this person will be cold."

    No, looking at it like this, it is obviously a poisonous snake. Wait for an hour, and this person will not be cool.

    "Old man, think of a way quickly. Could it be possible to watch these two people die?"

    "There is also a master of the Hanlin Academy here. If you save him, you can choose the gold, silver and treasure in the future."

    The old man hesitated, and was aroused by these words, and he couldn't see that people died like this, so he had to bite the bullet and said: "Well, I will squeeze the poison for you to prevent the poison from spreading, and then tie it with a cloth strip  , apply some herbal medicine, and then you go to the imperial city to find a doctor."

    "If it doesn't work like this, it's fate, and I can't blame it on my head."

    At this time, it seems that there is no other choice. After thinking about it, everyone had to nod their heads.

    At this moment, the old man said again: "Today, a distinguished guest has arrived in the courtyard of the Lord's house. If you are interested, there is no medicine to ask. Maybe it will be useful."

    The old man picked up the trousers of the leg that was bitten by the snake, squeezed out the poison for them, and called someone to his house to ask his son to get some herbs.

    "This little brother, did your master bring medicinal materials?!"

    The two guards present were sent by Su Xun, and one of them shook his head when he heard this: "I don't know for sure."

    Someone said: "Then I will go with you and ask the owner of the family.?.  "

    The guards didn't think there was anything wrong, they looked at each other and agreed, and then took people to ask for medicine. If they refused at this time, and the matter got out, maybe their princess would die, and it would save a trip  What's the trouble in the future.

    Li Lin here sent Su Wan back to the house. He just saw that she was in a good mood after drinking a few sips of warm water, so he planned to go out to have a look. Just when he arrived at the door, he ran into someone who wanted to come to ask for medicine.

    "It's you?!" The visitor was stunned for a moment, but he didn't expect that the nobleman the old man said was Li Lin, but after thinking about it, Li Lin came with Su Wan, so he was naturally a nobleman in the eyes of those people.

    Li Lin nodded: "What's the matter?!"

    One of the guards said: "The two fell into a snake nest, and there happened to be two snakes in it, and each was bitten. This snake is very poisonous. If it is not treated in time, it may be life-threatening."

    The person who came to ask for medicine was also one of the people who looked down on Li Lin before, and even taunted him. Although he was not happy to ask him to bow his head to Li Lin, he was not a person with bad intentions.  Both Qian Wulao and Qian Wulao are waiting for help.

    "Brother Jing Yuan, I offended you a lot in the previous incident, please forgive me. If Brother Jing Yuan is unhappy, I will hold a banquet to apologize to Brother Jing Yuan. Now Brother Burning Jie and Brother Wuxi are at stake, I don't know  When the Princess and Brother Jing Yuan came, did they bring medicine?!"

    Li Lin nodded, and then summoned a guard he brought over, said something in his ear, then the guard turned and went down, after a while, he brought a white porcelain bottle and handed it to the visitor.

    Li Lindao: "This is an antidote pill. There are four pills in total. You can take one for each of them, crush the other and apply it on the wound. It should be of some use."

    The visitor was overjoyed when he heard the words, he took the white porcelain vase, and said gratefully: "Thank you very much Brother Jing Yuan, I was the one who offended you before, and I will definitely make amends in another day."

    "I'll get the medicine first, and I'll leave." He didn't dare to stay any longer, turned around and ran towards the crowd.

    Li Lin glanced at his figure, then turned back to the yard.

    Although the words of the burning ring this week were very unpleasant, it was not a big deal after all. It was only now that Su Wan found out about it. If these two people died soon, she would be afraid in her heart.

    He brought it out for fun today, I hope she will be happier, but I don't want these people to spoil her mood.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 187 The Eighth Young Master of the Qian Family

    ?

    When Li Lin came back, Su Wan was looking out the door helplessly. Seeing him coming back, she breathed a sigh of relief and asked him, "What's wrong?!"

    "Give some antidote." He poured a cup of warm water for Su Wan: "Don't worry, nothing will happen. The antidote is very effective. Even if it can't completely remove the poison, it can make them insist on returning  Go to the city, find a doctor there, and your life will be safe."

    Su Wan was a little relieved when she heard the words. Although she may not be very kind, it is really embarrassing to watch people die in front of her eyes.

    Seeing that she had calmed down, Li Lin asked her, "Miss Six, do you still want to pick some fruits?!"

    Su Wan shook her head: "I won't pick it anymore." Being so frightened, there is no reason to pick the fruit.

    Li Lindao: "Okay, I'll let someone arrange a carriage, and let's go back to the city."

    "Well, go back to the city."

    Li Linsui ordered someone to arrange a carriage, and sent the three baskets of fruit to the carriage, intending for Su Wan to take it back and distribute it to the people in the mansion.

    When the two carriages arrived at the Grange intersection, they just ran into the group of students, and they were going back to the city.

    The old man squeezed the poisonous blood out of Zhou Ranjie and Qian Wuxi, and got the medicine from Li Lin, each of them ate one, crushed one and put some water on the wound, the snake venom was on the wound  Slowly subside, you can also go back to the city.

    The students had a total of four carriages, and they walked forward in a mighty manner, while Li Lin and Su Wan's carriages were behind. Because the people in front were rushing back to the city, the carriages went faster. Unknowingly, the distance  It is also getting bigger and bigger.

    The trees on the road are lush and green, and some are gradually dyed orange in autumn. Occasionally, when the wind blows, there are fallen leaves fluttering down, and a fallen leaf just floated in through the car window and landed in the carriage.

    Su Guan asked Xiao Sang to pick up the leaves, twist them in his hands and carefully watch the veins of the leaves.

    Autumn has come.

    The carriage staggered forward. I don't know how long it had been. Su Wan was a little drowsy. At this moment, the carriage stopped.  The mantle came in.

    She was taken aback: "Why are you here?!"

    "Don't be afraid." Li Lin hurriedly explained: "There is a fight ahead, I'll come here to protect you, and you will be safer."

    Su Wan was stunned at this moment: "A fight started?! Why did it start?! Is it that group of people just now?!"

    Li Lin nodded: "It's them. They seem to have encountered robbers. I've already sent someone up to deal with them."

    The person who opened the way noticed something was wrong, so he sent someone up, and another person came back to report.

    Li Lin sat down on the edge, frowned and thought deeply, he always felt that something was wrong.

    Could this group of people be unlucky? They encountered snake nests before, and met robbers on the way back. Moreover, this road is the way back to the imperial city. It is not far from the imperial city. How could there be robbers?  .

    In any case, it is also at the foot of the imperial city, who has the courage to make trouble here, I am afraid they don't want to live.

    "I'm afraid these people have ulterior motives, Miss Six, don't stay too far away from me."

    Su Wanhao is a life-saving person, so he naturally nodded when he heard the words: "Don't worry, I won't run around."

    On the way back, this group of students met robbers who robbed the road. This group of people were all students, and few of them had money to afford guards. Therefore, the guards were only five or six people. Once they met, they were beaten by the other party.  Get lost.

    The robbers didn't know what was going on, and they didn't open their mouths to speak. They wanted to kill people and rob money as soon as they came up. Fortunately, a few guards resisted for a while, and then a few guards sent by Li Lin rushed to them and drove them away  up.

    Otherwise, these powerless people would die here today.

    When Li Lin and Su Wan's carriage arrived, a group of people were sitting on the ground, looking a little embarrassed. The old man who followed them into the city was bandaging the wounds of several injured people.

    The two got out of the carriage and looked at the people sitting on the ground. Those people became excited when they saw them.

    "Princess Wen Xiao."

    "Princess!"

    "Thank you Princess and Brother Jing Yuan for saving me today."

    People present knew Li Lin's identity very little, so they naturally didn't think that the guards under him were capable of driving the robbers away, and thought that the people brought by Su Wan saved them.

    Su Wan looked at Li Lin, and Li Lin said, "How are you doing?! Are everyone here?!"

    Someone said: "Except for Brother Wuxi who is not here, everyone else is here.?, his horse went crazy, dragged the carriage and ran into the woods, and the guard had already caught up with him just now.  "

    Another person's face turned pale, and he said in a panic: "If something happens to brother Wuxi, what should we do? Then the Qian family is going to settle accounts with us."

    Qian Wuxi is also a Jinshi in this year's imperial examination. He likes to play around and plays well with everyone, but few people know that Qian Wuxi is the son of the Qian family in Lingzhou.  It is a big family, and Qian Wuxi is the direct descendant of the main family, the eighth son of the Qian family.

    If something happened to Qian Wulao, under Qian's anger, no one would be left behind with those who came out with him today.

    "What money family?!"

    "The Qian family in Lingzhou!"

    "Brother Wuxi is actually from the Qian family in Lingzhou?!"

    "I do know this, brother Wu Xi is the eighth son of the Qian family."

    "Brother Jing Yuan, please send more people to look for Brother Wu Xi. If something happens to him, it will be terrible!"

    These sons from famous families are no match for ordinary students like them. They are all very noble. Once something happens to one of them, everyone involved will suffer.

    Under Qian's anger, they didn't feel that they could protect themselves.

    Li Lin didn't expect Qian Wuxi to be a member of the Qian family in Lingzhou, so he nodded and sent two more people to chase after him.

    "Thank you, Brother Jing Yuan."

    "Thank you, Brother Jing Yuan."

    "No need."

    Qian Wuxi had originally prepared the carriage by himself, and did not sit with everyone. When the robbers came, he only left one guard to protect himself, and the rest were sent out to intercept the robbers, but no one expected it.  At this point the horses would suddenly go mad and drag the carriage into the woods.

    The guard wanted to go out to stop the horse, but saw a robber jumping up suddenly, the two fought and rolled from the carriage to the ground, the horse continued to run madly forward, farther and farther.

    At this time, Qian Wulao has realized that something is wrong. Combined with the incident of falling into the snake's nest earlier, I am afraid that the incident is not accidental, and someone wants his life for this matter.

    He thought for a while, if he let the horses pull the carriage and ran, he might die. He was still young, so he naturally didn't want to die, so he got up and walked with difficulty while holding the carriage.  Arrived outside the carriage.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 188 My son is Li Jingyuan

    ?

    At this time, the carriage was about to reach the end of the forest, and there was a bottomless cliff and abyss in front of it. Once it fell, it would be smashed to pieces, and there was no possibility of survival.

    Qian Wuxi's pupils shrank, and he didn't dare to hesitate at all. He exhausted all his strength and jumped off the carriage. The pain he imagined came, one of his legs hit a tree trunk, and his body fell to the ground.  Rolled around on the ground, making him a mess

    The pain in his leg caused a layer of cold sweat to break out on his forehead in an instant, but he gritted his teeth and dared not yell, for fear of attracting people.

    At this moment, he heard a pop, like the sound of a sharp sword piercing into flesh. He turned around suddenly, but saw a man in black standing behind him, and the man in black was about to kill him.  A knife was stabbed in the back suddenly, piercing him to the point of death, and he couldn't die anymore.

    Qian Wulai hurriedly crawled away, the knife in the man in black fell to the ground, someone kicked the man in black aside, and came to help Qian Wulao.

    Qian Wuxi was vigilant: "Who are you?!"

    The person who came was a young man in his early twenties, wearing plain clothes and holding a sword in his hand. He looked like an ordinary guard, with nothing outstanding in appearance and stature.

    However, upon closer inspection, he felt terribly calm, not like an ordinary guard at all, eveneven like a hidden guard trained in the family.

    He said: "Young master, don't panic, my son is Li Jingyuan."

    "Li Jingyuan?!" Qian Wuxi was taken aback, "It's him?!"

    "Exactly, my son saw that some of you encountered something, so he sent me to wait to deal with it."

    Although Qian Wulai was a little puzzled when he heard the words, he didn't ask any more questions.

    But in the current situation, he can only trust the person. After all, at this time, both of his legs are injured, and it is easy for the other party to kill him.

    Qian Wuxi said: "Thank you for your son's kindness to save me, Your Excellency, I can't move my legs now, please carry me back, Your Excellency, I will definitely thank you again."

    The person who came nodded, came over and carried Qian Wuxi on his back, turned his head and went back to the forest and followed the way he came. He walked very fast, and the shadows of the trees on the side were receding.

    Qian Wulai went through this experience, his legs hurt badly, he was physically and mentally exhausted and wanted to fall asleep, but the pain in his legs and the vigilance in his heart made him wake up again.

    He licked his dry lips, and then asked him: "I don't know your name, I will go to Brother Jing Yuan's house to thank you some other day, so thank you for saving your life."

    "No need." He said indifferently, "Young master, if you want to thank me, just thank my young master."

    Qian Wuxi gritted his teeth in pain, but said: "You saved me, you are my benefactor, I just ask the benefactor's name."

    "It's not that there is something shameful, why can't you say it!"

    "Hey, tell me how much money your young master paid you every month. If you don't come to my side and be my personal guard, my young master has plenty of money and will keep you well-fed and well-fed."

    Why did this man talk so much when he was injured? His forehead jumped, almost throwing him off.

    Qian Wuxi said: "Speak up!"

    He was silent for a moment, fearing that he would ask again without money, so he could only say, "Ode to Orange."

    Qian Wuxi asked again: "What orange song?!"

    "My name." He said blankly, "Sir, you can shut up now."

    Qian Wulao let out a laugh, and touched the wound, causing him to gnash his teeth in pain: "That name sounds nice."

    Then she really shut up and stopped asking.

    Orange Song carried the man out of the woods. On the way, he saw Qian Wuxi's guard lying on the side of the road. The guard fought with the enemy, and in the end they both died. They couldn't die anymore.

    Orange Song glanced lightly, then continued to walk forward.

    When the two returned to the main road where they met the robbers, Qian Wuxi had already passed out, and the original people were all waiting in place, and they were relieved when they saw someone coming out with Qian Wuxi on their backs.

    "What happened to Brother Wuxi?!"

    "Is there anything wrong?!"

    "how's it going?!"

    Qian Wuxi was woken up in a coma, Ju Song put him down, Qian Wuxi rubbed his eyes, seeing everyone, he just felt that it was good to be alive: "I'm fine, I just broke my leg, thank you for your help."  A hero saved me, brother Jing Yuan, thank you very much."

    Seeing that he was fine, Li Lin nodded, "You're welcome, go back to the Imperial City quickly."

    "Yes, yes, go back quickly."

    "Today is really disappointing.Come on, accidents happen one after another, and I must find a place to worship when I go back, so as to get rid of bad luck.  "

    After hearing these words, Qian Wuxi's face became gloomy. Today's incident was clearly aimed at him, and the people present were also implicated by him.

    "Go back first. If I find out who did it, he will definitely have to pay the price." Qian Wuxi bit his lip, and then asked Li Lin: "Brother Jing Yuan, my carriage fell into the cliff, can I get along with you?"  You together."

    A group of students originally owned four carriages, one of which was money-laundered, and there were a few people who took his carriage when they went there, but when they returned to the city, because he was bitten by a snake and had trouble moving, the others sat  Another carriage.

    Li Lin nodded: "Yes."

    Qian Wuxi breathed a sigh of relief: "Thank you, Wuxi will definitely repay you in the future."

    "No need."

    Li Lin did not ride in the carriage with Qian Wuxi, he left the carriage to Qian Wuxi and Ju Song for protection, while he went to the carriage in Su Wan.

    He didn't know what else he would encounter along the way, he had to stay by Su Wan's side to feel at ease.

    A group of people boarded the carriage again, and drove to the imperial city in a mighty way.

    Fortunately, the road ahead was safe and sound. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief the moment they entered the city gate.

    Li Lin asked the carriage in front of him to send Qian Wuxi to the hospital, while he himself sent Su Wan back to Jinning Duke's mansion, and also sent the three baskets of fruits over there.

    When he got off the car in front of Jinning's mansion, he said to Su Wan: "Don't worry about this, it has nothing to do with you, I just thought it should be some grievances of the Qian family, when I know what's going on, I will  Write to tell you."

    "You are in the mansion, just stay at ease."

    "Then you" Su Wan was a little worried about Li Lin's safety. He saved Qian Wulao, fearing that he would be involved in these matters.

    Li Lindao: "Don't worry about me. Besides, I still have a long journey by my side, so he should be back."

    Su Wan paused, only to realize that this time there was no Yuanyou by his side: "Where did Yuanyou go?!"

    Li Lin sighed: "There was a fight, it's still related to your cousin Yue Shuang, that little girl is really good at provoking people, she can't get away from Yuan You, so she's fighting with You Zong."

    Su Wan blinked: "Who did she worship as a teacher?!"

    Li Lin smiled and said: "I have listened to it, it seems that whoever loses, she will beg him."

    Yuan You is afraid of dying and getting into this trouble, no, he desperately wants to win.

    You Zong's thoughts are probably similar to his.

    The corner of Su Wan's mouth twitched: "Forget it, let her make trouble, and you can go too, I'm going home, don't worry about me."

    "Okay." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 189 Wanting to Marry Song San to King Ming

    ?

    After Su Wan entered the mansion, she went directly to Fuping Courtyard. After meeting Wang Shi, she asked Wang Shi to share the fruit she brought back. As for what happened on the way, she didn't want to mention a word, so as not to worry Wang Shi.

    After Wang asked a few words casually, she talked about going fishing and picking fruits.

    Mrs. Wang nodded, and suddenly asked about something else: "The Li family will send a betrothal gift list in the future, and grandma will ask you one last time. Are you willing to marry this marriage?"

    Because of the series of incidents between Su Ling and Su Fu, Mrs. Wang couldn't help but favor Su Wan, a worry-free granddaughter. Thinking that she was going to marry Li Lin, a son of a poor family who only had one name, she felt a little guilty.  , I just feel sorry for her.

    The Li family has set a time, and they will come to the appointment on September 10th to formally celebrate the engagement ceremony. Once the engagement ceremony is over, things cannot be changed. There are very few people in the world who make an engagement and then withdraw their engagement. Unless  What is the reason that can't be passed, otherwise, the marriage will not be withdrawn.

    ?For example, the Chen family retired on that day because the Yang family ruined Su Ling's reputation by hugging Su Ling with the man.

    ?When something like this happened, the Chen family wanted to withdraw their marriage, and the family knew it was wrong, so they had no choice but to withdraw. Otherwise, if the news spread, it would be very bad for the reputation of the girls in the family.

    Hearing this, Su Wan straightened her face and said, "Grandmother, this marriage is what Ah Wan wanted. Before, I thought Mr. Li was a very nice person. After getting along with him a few times, Mr. Li has treated me very well.  Be careful and meticulous everywhere, and dare not let me suffer the slightest grievance."

    "Su Wan feels that there is no one like Mr. Li in the world."

    Mrs. Wang was slightly surprised, but she also breathed a sigh of relief: "Since you think so, I feel relieved."

    I'm afraid that if she married someone unwillingly, she would feel resentment in her heart and suffer for the rest of her life. If she wanted to and felt that the other party was good, it would naturally be considered a good marriage.

    "I have discussed with your grandfather, uncle and your father a lot about your dowry, and I will give you more."

    Who doesn't want money.

    Su Wan smiled: "The granddaughter is very grateful to grandma."

    "Okay, I'll talk to your father about this, you're tired too, go back and rest."

    "Yes, Ah Wan is resigning."

    Su Guan barely left Fuping Courtyard, while Li Lin found a carriage and returned to the courtyard where he lived. Soon, someone also found out what happened today and reported it to him.

    "The Song family wanted to marry the Qian family, and betrothed the third daughter of the Song family to the eighth son of Qian. Although this matter is not publicized, there was already a charter a month ago."

    "It turns out that the Song family belonged to the prince's faction. If the third girl from the Song family married into the Qian family in Lingzhou, it would be of great help to the prince. It's just a pity. Who would have thought that the prince would be abolished one day."

    After all, no one can think of things.

    "The crown prince was abolished. Although Dong Jun mentioned King Ming to come up to balance the court, the Song family is the family of the abolished crown princess. King Sui has held grudges against her for a long time. Naturally, he will not let the Song family go. These days, the Song family has  Many close officials have suffered."

    "Therefore, the Song family had a plan, and wanted to marry the third girl of Song to King Ming as a concubine, and to vote for King Ming, so as to protect the Song family."

    "In this way, the originally agreed marriage cannot continue, and the Qian family is not easy to get along with. If the Song family dares to go back on their word and let Song San marry someone else, they will definitely be hit by the Qian family, and now  The Song family's status is different from the past, and they don't want to offend the Qian family."

    Li Lin frowned: "So the Song family wanted Qian Ba ??to die unexpectedly. If someone died, everything would be irrelevant. It is not uncommon for the third girl of the Song family to marry someone else."

    No wonder he fell into a snake's nest and met a robber. Whether he was bitten to death by a snake or was killed by a robber, he basically regarded it as an accident. Even if someone wanted to investigate, he would investigate  Nothing.

    "exactly."

    Li Lin was speechless for a while. Although the current situation of the Song family is a bit more difficult, but regarding the matter of the crown prince, because of the Song family's Mingzhe protection, although it is not as good as before, it can still be preserved in the end. He just needs to be more careful in the future.

    Unexpectedly, they would do such a murderous thing because they married Song San to King Ming.

    Li Lin was silent for a moment, and then let people go down.

    The sky was dim, and Ju Song returned in a hurry, and reported the follow-up to Li Lin: "Those two are fine now."

    Li Lin nodded: "As long as there is nothing to do, you go to the Jinning mansion and ask someone to tell Miss Six about the matter."

    Orange Song nodded: "Yes."

    "Go."

    ?Ode to Orange, When I was going out, I happened to meet Yuanyou who was coming back. In the dark sky, he was tall and tall, his face was bruised and swollen, red and blue, very scary.

    Ju Song's eyes widened, and he almost drew his sword.

    "Don't, don't, it's me!"

    Orange Song frowned: "How did you make such a ghostly look?!"

    Yuanyou touched the wound on his face, pulled the wound and took a deep breath: "That kid is really hard on him, motherfucker! Next time, he must be beaten so hard that he can't find his teeth all over the place."

    Seeing his furious look, Ju Song asked hesitantly, "Are you losing?!"

    "What do you lose? No one wins, no one loses. Continue next time!"

    Orange Song couldn't believe it: "Why, are you still fighting? You should come back, don't forget your responsibilities, if something happens to the young master, you can't afford it."

    Yuanyou is Li Lin's personal bodyguard, who stays by his side on weekdays, while Ju Song is a member of the secret guard, who usually protects in the dark on weekdays.

    There are ten people like him, and the leader is called Jiuzhang. The following are: Xi Chan, She Jiang, Ai Ying (ying), Fang Si, Huai Sha, Si Meiren, Xi Past, Orange Song, Sad Hui Feng  .

    The one who rescued Chen Qi that day, and was sent to intercept Chen Qi later, was the sad Huifeng in the dark guard, but the word sad was not pleasant, so he removed the word, and his name was Huihui  wind.

    The people around Li Lin were named after the book "Chu Ci". Under Chu Ci, there are Lisao, Jiuge, Tianwen, Jiuzhang, Yuanyou, Buju, Yufu, Jiubian, Zhaohun, and Dazhao.

    ? Yuanyou is the guard of the entourage, Nine chapters are the secret guards, Nine debates are in charge of business, Yufu is in charge of foreign affairs of various countries, and the rest have their own arrangements and perform their duties.

    After Yuanyou was entangled by Yue Shuang, he went to Xunyou Zongzhi to fight. Li Lin had no choice but to bring out the two Ju Song Huaisha from the dark guards and bring them with him as guards.

    Ju Song said with a cold face: "You have been thinking about fighting with others all day long, but you don't know what happened today. If the person is here for the son, but you are not around when the son is in trouble, what use are you?!"

    Hearing Ju Song's words, Yuanyou's breath became short of breath, his face became serious, and after a while he said: "I was wrong about this matter, so I will go to ask the young master for my sin." (Remember this site website: www  .hlnovel.com

 Chapter 190 Brother Jing Yuan is a Good Man!

    ?

    Probably because these days are too stable, the son is going to marry a wife again, the husband and wife will be happy in the future, and there will be successors in the Li family.  It's really inappropriate.

    If it is true, he is indeed guilty of dereliction of duty.

    If something really happened to the young master, he would die without atonement.

    Yuanyou clenched his fist and said, "I will deal with that little girl's affairs as soon as possible, and let her not pester me."

    Ju Song said: "I hope you will do what you say." After saying that, he walked over, brushed past Yuan You, and hurriedly disappeared into the blackness.

    Yuan You looked at the wound on his body and didn't dare to see his young master. In fact, the wound looked serious, but it was all skin trauma. After applying some medicine, it would be fine in a few days. He changed the clothes on his body, and then  Then go to plead guilty.

    Just after nightfall, Li Lin had something to eat, and after taking a bath and changing clothes, he played the piano in the bedroom in a white robe.

    The sound of the piano is clanging and the smoke is curling up. The sound of the piano is like flowing water in the forest, and there is a fairy fog in the mountain forest.

    His slender figure is hidden in it, his long hair is casually scattered behind him, the expression on his face is calm and indifferent, with a kind of fairy air that transcends the world. At this time, he seems to be about to fly away.  Banxian.

    After the song was over, he reached out and picked up a teacup by the side, took a sip of tea, then stood up, and walked out slowly with a teacup in his hand.

    Yuan You waited outside the door for a long time, until the sound of footsteps, he raised his head, then knelt down, and said loudly: "My lord, this subordinate is here to apologize."

    Li Lin turned the white jade teacup in his hand. The long robe on his body was blown up gently in the night wind. His long hair intertwined with the sleeves of his clothes, giving him the elegance of a fairy.

    He asked: "What is the plea?!"

    Yuan You said: "Subordinates should not focus on competing with others, but forget to protect the young master. Failure to fulfill their duties is a crime of dereliction of duty."

    He lowered his head, the wound on his face had been swollen after applying medicine, but it was also red and white, looking a little embarrassed.

    Li Lindao: "Nothing."

    Yuan You didn't dare to move, and it took him a while to hear him say: "It's rare to have some happy things on weekdays. It's rare to see you so happy fighting with others."

    Li Lin has always been strict and tolerant towards the people around him. If it's not a big deal, he hopes that these people will be happier. For him, these people have already paid too much, and he hopes that they will be happier.

    "Just don't take it as an example."

    Yuanyou Yixi: "Thank you son, my subordinate will not commit this crime again."

    Even if you want to fight, you have to go back to Licheng to fight again. Licheng is safe and no one dares to fight the young master. If you are outside, it will be bad if something happens to you.

    He secretly wrote down this matter, and when he is outside in the future, he can't fight with others for a moment of pleasure and forget his duty.

    Although he had a few fights with You Zongzhi, he had a headache and felt comfortable, but if this matter delayed his protection of the young master, it would be a waste.

    Don't call next time.

    As for Yue Shuanghe can hide if he can. If he can't, he should make it clear to her that he has been assigned to the young master all his life, and he will not accept apprentices, so let her pester him around.

    "Okay, go down and rest, apply more medicine, tomorrow will be better."

    "Yes, this subordinate will leave now."

    Yuan You stood up, then turned around happily and left. Tomorrow, he will be a heartless and rough guy, Lao Yuan again.

    Li Lin looked at his back, then at the bright moon in the sky, turned around and went back to the house to rest

    Zhou Ranjie and Qian Wuxi went to the medical clinic, Zhou Ranjie was fine, although it was bitten by a poisonous snake, but because the poisonous blood was squeezed out in time, and there were medicines to detoxify, it only needed to be applied for a few days  Medicine, take a few days of detoxification medicine, it will be fine.

    However, money laundering is more serious. Not only was he bitten by a poisonous snake, but his other leg hit a tree trunk when he jumped off the car and hit a bone.  For months, he had to walk with a limp on one leg.

    For this reason, his face was gloomy for a long time, but when he thought of saving his life, his face softened a little.

    "Brother Wu Xi, thanks to that Li Jingyuan for saving me this time, if it weren't for you and me, I'm afraid I would lose my life. Before, I always thought that he was not a good thing if he mixed up with Song Qingzhan. Now it seems that I think  It's off."

    "Brother Jing Yuan, unlike Song Qingzhan, he is a good man!"

      Song Qingzhan is exactly Song Zhan, and Qingzhan is his character, and he is the new champion of this year's imperial examination.

    Song Zhan was the number one scholar, Zhou Ranjie was Tanhua, and Zhou Ranjie was overwhelmed by him. At first, he was not convinced, but later the two entered the Imperial Academy together. Song Zhan wrote for the sixth rank, and Zhou Ranjie edited for the seventh rank.  , was crushed by him again.

    Zhou Ranjie is well educated, but he is also arrogant. Leaving aside the nearly forty-year-old man who is second in the list, he is about the same age and knowledge as Song Zhan.  Convinced, so the grievances between the two came out.

    Song Zhan doesn't care about these things, he is lenient and laughs off other people's provocations, but his attitude is like adding fuel to the fire for Zhou Ranjie.  He hates it all.

    Li Lin is the one ranked first. He is Song Zhan's classmate and good friend, and he has a good friendship with Song Zhan. He also got the favor of Princess Wenxiao and wants to be engaged to Princess Wenxiao.

    Therefore, Zhou Ranjie disliked Li Lin even more, and felt that he was even worse.

    Now Li Lin has saved his life regardless of past suspicions, Zhou Ranjie is grateful, feels that he has misjudged the wrong person, and thinks that he will definitely make friends with him in the future.

    Even Song Zhan for Li Lin's face, he is willing to give three points of face.

    Song Zhan doesn't care about money without laundering. He wants to find out who is trying to harm him now. If he finds out, he will definitely steal the other party's skin.

    Although he usually talks a lot, but he grew up in the clan anyway, so naturally he would not spread the news that someone was going to kill him, so as not to startle the snake, he needs to secretly investigate who it is  Start with him.

    Zhou Ranjie was so excited, the two of them happened to be sitting together, when he stretched out his hand to pat his uninjured leg, he misaligned his head for a moment and landed on Qian Wuxi's leg, Qian Wuxi gasped.  Annoyed, looking at him angrily.

    Zhou Ranjie was stunned for a moment: "I'm sorry, brother Wuxi, I made a mistake."

    Qian Wuxi said expressionlessly, "I beg you, just take a picture of yourself."

    Zhou Ranjie saw that his face was not good-looking, so he simply shut up.

    Qian Wuxi was helpless, he knew that Zhou Ranjie was because he had suffered such a disaster, so he lost his temper, he said: "Be nice to me, you and I will invite brother Jing Yuan to thank you."

    After all, it is a life-saving grace, if you do nothing, it would be too ungrateful.

    Zhou Ranjie also felt feasible after hearing the words: "You are right, we have to live well, thank you Brother Jing Yuan!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 191

    ?

    Qian Wulao is not a fool, he immediately sent someone to check what happened that day after leaving the hospital, and he found something unusual.

    It turned out that someone among their pedestrians was an internal response. After several investigations, the Song family was finally found out, and the reason was also found out later.

    It turned out that the Song family intended to marry a girl from the manor to the King of Ming as a concubine, but now the Song family only had Song Pingting, an unmarried concubine daughter, and the remaining concubine daughters could not be on the stage.  The concubine can't even climb up.

    The marriage between the Song and Qian families was originally proposed by the Song family. Qian Wuxi won a Jinshi, and based on his family relationship, he found a small official to stay in the imperial city. The Song family felt that he had a bright future, and there was the Qian family behind him  , so he wanted to promise Song Pingting to him, and by the way, give some help to the prince.

    The Qian family thought that the old man of the Song family was the grand tutor, and Song Pingting's sister was also the imperial concubine, which would be of great benefit to both the Qian family and the money laundering in the future, so they agreed.

    The two families were discussing this matter, but no one expected that the prince would be abolished suddenly.

    The Song family was also affected, and this matter was delayed, but unexpectedly, the Song family wanted to go back on their word, and wanted to marry Song Pingting to Ming Wang as a princess in order to cling to Ming Wang.

    In order not to offend the Qian family, he even wanted to cause him an accident and let him die.

    "Okay! The Song family! It's really good!" Qian Wuxi gritted his teeth, his face gloomy and terrifying.

    If the Song family doesn't want to marry a daughter, just say so. The Qian family is not a stalker, and the Song family is not as good as it used to be. The Qian family is not happy with the family related to the deposed prince!

    Unexpectedly, they actually wanted him to die.

    In this case, he will not let the Song family get what they want, and he will definitely avenge this revenge

    On the fifth day of September, Mrs. Jing went to Jinning Duke's Mansion again, and checked the dowry and dowry with Wang.

    The betrothal gift given by the Li family was not light, and Wang was taken aback when she saw it. Thousands of taels of gold and ten thousand taels of silver, apart from some necessities for betrothal engagement, there were also eight precious treasures, including jade, ancient books, calligraphy and paintings, all of which are rare in the world  The treasures, each piece is worth thousands of gold.

    With such a betrothal gift, even a princess can be married.

    Mrs. Jing said: "Mr. Li said that the princess is a noble daughter in the house, she is a rich girl, and if she wants to marry her, she will never be wronged. No, everything is good.  It will definitely make the princess look good."

    "When others talk about this marriage in the future, they will all say that the princess has a good eye, won the attention of her husband's family, and married back home with a lot of money."

    Marrying a wife with a thousand gold means that the man attaches great importance to the woman, and it is also one of the most high-end dowries. Only the daughters of the big clans, or the noble daughters of the royal family, have such honors.

    That is, when Princess Zhao hired Su Fu before, the total amount was only 800 gold and 8,000 taels of silver. She gave a few good things, and followed the usual rules for the rest.

    That is already very beautiful, not to mention this.

    Wang was surprised that the Li family had the money to arrange such a betrothal gift, and for a moment she wondered if the Jing family helped arrange it, but the Li family valued Su Wan so much, and Wang was also very happy.  It doesn't matter how you got it.

    The smile on Wang's face deepened a bit, she said: "Mr. Li is so hardworking, it's Ah Wan's blessing. I only hope that the two of them will have a good life in the future. I, the old woman, can rest assured."

    Mrs. Jing said: "It will definitely be fine. Mr. Li is gentle, and the princess is smart and kind. These two people are a match made in heaven, and there is no better one."

    After hearing this, Mrs. Wang was very satisfied immediately: "Isn't it, a couple made in heaven and earth."

    Mrs. Wang read the dowry list, and then ordered someone to present the dowry for Su Wan to Mrs. Jing: "Ah Wan's dowry is divided into three parts, and one part is brought by her mother from Zhen Guogong's mansion.  There is only one daughter, A Guan, and all of Yue's things are handed over to her. I have discussed it with her father, and he has no objection, and thinks it should be done."

    "The other one is from the family of the family. The daughters of each family marry, and the dowry of the first daughter is ten thousand taels of silver. In addition, there are some shops and farms, where the parents and elders add make-up."

    "The last one was prepared for him by her father, as well as some of her own private possessions, as well as the previous rewards given to her by His Majesty, and I also gave her some in private. I only kept some of my things over the years, and the rest  I gave her everything."

    "Since Mr. Li gave her a thousand gold and silver, our family can't afford it. If my old lady adds a thousand gold to her, I can also add a thousand gold."

    "As for the treasures given by Mr. Li, they will also be sold in the future.?She owns it, let her take it away.  "

    Su Wan's dowry is rare in this imperial city, even if the crown princess married into the East Palace, she might not be so generous.  But it is also money for children and grandchildren, which cannot be spent in a few lifetimes.

    Mrs. Jing looked at the three-point dowry, and was also a little surprised. In addition to some treasured jewelry and ancient books, there was also a shop in another courtyard, the farm and fruit forest. In addition, in the dowry given to her by the mansion, most of the farm and shop were  In Guiyan City.

    ?The Duke of Jinning's mansion is in the Imperial City, so there is no farm shop in Guiyan City. Obviously, it was specially set up for the purpose of marrying a daughter. In the future, Su Wan will be in Guiyan City, so it will be convenient for management.

    Mrs. Jing sighed with emotion: "Madam loves the princess."

    Wang said with a smile: "My granddaughters were disobedient before, and there are only these two left. A Luo is still young, so I naturally hold on to her first. I also felt that she was wronged before.  More should be."

    All the sisters are married to a high family, but she wants to marry low to repay her grandfather's favor. It is right to give more things. Besides, Su Wan is filial and sensible, and the Wang family really takes pity on her.

    Mrs. Jing said: "I have something to remind Madam that if the princess gets married in the future, there should be someone to take care of such a large dowry."

    Wang said with a smile: "I know in my heart that Ah Wan is not yet ready. Although she is engaged, she will be married very early. I asked Mrs. Li to teach her to manage things. I will pay attention to it myself. In the future, I will also send  Some people who can manage things will give her a dowry."

    Mrs. Jing said: "It's good that Ma'am has arrangements, I was the one who worried too much."

    Wang said: "It's okay, your worries are also kind, just for the sake of the younger generation. I'm also worried that if I give her these things, she won't be able to keep them by herself."

    Mrs. Jing said: "The princess is smart, so she must be a quick learner. Besides, there is still the family, who dares to bully the princess. Although the Jing family has no skills, the Li family is kind to the Jing family, and they will definitely do it in the future."  Will take care of it."

    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Wang laughed: "Ms. Jing has a heart."

    Although the Jing family does not belong to the imperial court, it is a clan that has been entrenched in the imperial city for more than a hundred years. It is flourishing and deeply rooted. The children of the family are especially outstanding in all professions. If the Jing family takes care of them, few people would dare to beat them  idea.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 192 The son-in-law and the like are really annoying!

    ?

    When it came to Double Ninth Day, Mrs. Wang asked Su Wan to accompany her to the Daen Temple to worship the gods and pray for blessings. Firstly, she prayed for the safety of her family. Second, Su Wan was about to get engaged.

    When Su Wan knelt in front of the Buddha, she prayed earnestly. First, she prayed for the health of her family members. Second, she and Li Linneng had a happy and peaceful life in the future. Third, she prayed that the days to come would calm down.

    She doesn't know if there are gods and Buddhas in this world, but there is always nothing wrong with asking.

    ?The trip started here in the morning, and after worshiping the gods and Buddhas, we went down the mountain and returned. When we arrived in Fuchu, it was almost time for dinner.

    She helped Mrs. Wang get out of the car, walked with her to Fuping Courtyard, and then the whole family ate neatly, counting as having passed the Double Ninth Festival.

    After the evening meal, Mrs. Wang sent Su Wan to rest: "You go back, and take care of yourself, so you can dress up tomorrow."

    Su Wan was indeed tired, and nodded upon hearing this: "Then grandma, Ah Wan will leave first."

    "Go."

    Mrs. Wang sent everyone away, leaving only Su Xun and his wife to talk to her: "Tomorrow the Li family will come to hire you, you two should pay attention, and nothing can go wrong."

    Su Xun's expression was a bit sleepy, and he couldn't get any energy up. He really couldn't bear Su Wan. How old is this child? She's about to get engaged. Once she's engaged, the wedding day won't be too far away.  She will definitely get married in a year or two, when she is sixteen.

    It's so hard to give birth to a girl!

    He was also reluctant to leave her, and worried that she would go to someone else's house to suffer.

    If my son would not have this trouble!

    well!

    "Third brother, you are talking to you!"

    Mrs. Li pulled Su Xun for a while, and Su Xun came back to his senses, and said: "Mother, don't worry, your son will watch over it. I can't care about Ah Wan's marriage."

    Mrs. Wang snorted softly: "I think you just don't care about it now, why are you out of your mind?"

    Su Xun touched his nose: "My son was just thinking about Awan. In a blink of an eye, Awan has grown up, and it's time to get engaged."

    After all, I just can't bear it.

    Seeing through her son's mind, Wang said helplessly, "I know you don't want to part with her, but women in the world always want to marry."

    "I thought the Li family's marriage was not good before, but now it seems to be very good."

    "Jing Yuan is not a bad person, and now with the support of the Jing family, even if he does not go into an official career, he can still support a family. With our protection, Ah Wan's life will definitely not be bad."

    Although he doesn't have the power of a high school, his life is going smoothly, which is also a blessing.

    Su Xun nodded: "What mother said is very true, this marriage is indeed a good one."

    Su Xun originally agreed to this marriage because he felt that with Jinning Duke's residence, Li Lin would not dare to bully Su Wan. If Li Lin dared to make trouble in the future, he would crush him to death with one finger.

    Afterwards, Li Lin's performance made him admire, especially the dowry, which greatly made Su Wan look good.

    In the future, who would dare to make irresponsible remarks about this marriage, saying that Li Lin was unworthy and Su Wan was unlucky, but in the future I will talk about it, they are a match made in heaven.

    Mrs. Wang said helplessly: "When you meet Jing Yuan in the future, don't push your nose and eyes. If he is unhappy and goes back to bully your girl, then you will be very sad."

    Su Xun's face twisted when he heard the words, and he slapped the table at hand with one hand: "He dares!"

    Wang snorted softly: "No one knows whether he dares or not. In short, when you should be tough, be tough, and when you should be reasonable, you should be reasonable. Don't let him bully Awan, but you can't give him an excuse to bully Awan.  .¡±

    "You are still young, and you only feel that someone robbed your daughter and made you unhappy, but you have to think about your daughter's future and be more polite to others."

    Su Xun took a deep breath and said, "Mother, don't worry, you don't need to tell me, for the sake of Ah Wan, I will naturally."

    Son-in-law or something, it's really annoying!

    Mrs. Wang still knew a little about her son. Although Su Xun would not embarrass Li Lin, she was also worried that when he saw Li Temporary tomorrow, he would not give him a good face when he remembered that he was going to rob his daughter.

    It was just a reminder to him.

    "Okay, if it's okay, then go back and rest, get enough energy, and entertain distinguished guests tomorrow."

    "Son resigns." Su Xun took Li Shi away, but his heart was still uneasy. When he was sleeping at night, he still scratched his heart and lungs and couldn't rest.no.

    Mrs. Li asked him: "The third master can't sleep?!"

    Su Xun didn't speak, and Li Shi called out again: "Third Lord?!"

    Su Xun closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep, and he didn't want to listen to any more persuasion, the more persuasion he heard, the more uncomfortable he felt.

    Forget it, he'd better bother himself.

    Mrs. Li thought he was asleep, so she ignored him and fell asleep beside him.

    Su Xun didn't dare to move, and lay there stiffly until the end of the day, and then remembered that the Li family would come to hire him tomorrow. If he was not in good spirits, it would be embarrassing for Su Wan. Thinking of this, his heart settled down, and he quickly fell asleep.  past.

    Su Guan in Guanyuan also tossed and turned and couldn't fall asleep. He got up and opened the window to look at the moonlight outside the window, but his mind slowly drifted away.

    When it comes to getting married, she is actually apprehensive. She doesn't know how to get along with her in the future. She is afraid that she will not be able to manage this relationship well, but at the same time, she also has some expectations.

    Li Lin, at the very beginning, she just thought it was a suitable person, it could keep her away from the battles in the high-end mansion, and she didn't have to deal with aunts and concubines, it was a good deal, allowing her to be free and at ease  Fish lie for a lifetime.

    But after getting along a lot, her heart gradually changed.

    She is willing to meet him for a lifetime, not for other reasons, just because this person is him.

    If the previous life was like a glass of plain water, tasteless, she just wanted to drink this glass of water and live this life in peace, without fighting and calculating.

    But now, his existence made her feel that life is a sweet fruit, which looks good and tastes sweet and juicy, which makes people jump for joy.

    The night wind blew, the branches outside the yard swayed, and there was a dark cloud in the sky covering the bright moon. It was slow, quiet, and the wind was cool.

    Su Wan took a deep breath to calm himself down, then closed the window, rolled a few times on the canopy bed, buried his head in the soft quilt, and fell asleep peacefully.

    The next day, on the tenth day of September, the Li family came to Jinning Duke's Mansion to hire Li Lin, Li Jingyuan, the son of Li, to marry Su Shi Awan, the sixth daughter of the Su family in the Jinning Duke's Mansion.

    There was no news before, but in the early morning of this day, I don't know who spread the news. In the early morning, many people were discussing this matter, and even those with good intentions sent people to Jinning early.  Wait in front of the government to see when the Li family will come over.

    "Hey! What kind of dowry gift will the Li family offer today?!"

    "Who knows, but what can a family like the Li family come up with!"

    "No, if there is something, I'm afraid the Jinning Mansion will be ashamed" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 193 The daughter is a beautiful woman

    ?

    "Anyway, it's not as good as the bride price given to the fourth girl by Prince Zhao's Mansion."

    "No way!"

    After all, there are pearls and jade in front, no matter what you take out, you can't go past Su Fu in front, it's just adding more jokes.

    In the past, after the emperor married, he would hire ten thousand gold and ten thousand silver, which was the most precious gift in Eastern Zhao.

    Nearby, the prince married the princess, the prince married the concubine, and even Zhao Mingzhan, the heir of Prince Zhao, married Murong Ning.

    When he arrived at Prince Zhao¡¯s mansion to marry Su Fu for Zhao Mingyan, he was given 800 taels of gold and 8,000 taels of silver. He said that according to the regulations, he could not surpass the eldest son and legitimate son, but in fact, it was Princess Zhao¡¯s inner conflict. She didn¡¯t want to give it, so she wanted to  Then she pushed Su Fu down and lowered Murong Ning's head.

    However, there is nothing wrong with Princess Zhao's statement, and the dowry of 800 gold and 8,000 silver is considered very good, and it is very dignified when it is said, so no one will speak out.

    "If not, let's go quietly and see what kind of dowry the Li family gave?"

    "Can!"

    "Let's go!"

    So this group of people who were full and had nothing to do went to the Jinning mansion in groups, thinking that even if they couldn't enter the mansion to watch the excitement, it would be worthwhile to look at the door.

    The Duke of Jinning's mansion has already started preparations a few days ago, and sent out a set of neat new clothes to the servants and maidservants in the mansion early, and they will put them on early this morning.

    Mrs. Wang also got up early today to dress up, ordered people to prepare all kinds of things for guests, and waited for the distinguished guests to arrive. Before Su Fu got engaged, Mrs. Wang was still angry, and Mrs. Yang took care of everything by herself.  She is too lazy to care about it.

    But now, when Su Wan wants to get engaged, she naturally spent a lot of time thinking. Some things were ordered by her to be arranged by Mrs. Li and Mrs. Mei.  What kind of tea, what snacks and fruits are used, all pay attention to it.

    When Li Lin and Mrs. Jing came, it was the early morning of Si (nine o'clock in the morning). There were three carriages coming over. The sound of horses' footsteps came, and the carriage carriage shook slightly. The red silk cloth tied on the side of the carriage was lightly  The ground rises with the wind, and it is festive to watch.

    There are people in the carriage at the front, and boxes wrapped with red silk are placed on the two carriages at the back. There are guards on both sides to escort them on horseback, and there are a group of guards behind them. It seems that the battle is not small.

    "Here we come, the people from the Li family are here!"

    "The things are loaded into two carriages, and it looks like a lot!"

    "No one knows what's in it, or a box to refill."

    "How much money do you think the Li family has?"

    "Then Li Jingyuan didn't get ten thousand taels of silver from Lord Sui before, even this ten thousand taels of silver is enough to prepare a decent betrothal gift!"

    "Hey, it seems that there is such a thing!"

    The carriage passed by slowly, and the people around stood on tiptoes, as if they wanted to see through the carriage to see what was inside, but after all, it was through the carriage that people could not peep.

    The carriage stopped in front of Jinning Duke's Mansion, and the housekeeper who had been waiting at the door accompanied Su Jian to welcome the visitors. Su Jian was wearing a robe with dark embroidered maple leaves.  A handsome young man in the city.

    The coachman dismounted, took a stool and placed it at the foot of the carriage. Li Lin lifted the veil and got out of the carriage first, followed by Mrs. Jing who was supported by the maid.

    Li Lin was wearing a Tsing Yi, his hair was combed clean and elegant, his face was handsome and elegant, and his figure was like a pine and cypress. At this time, he smiled lightly, and his gestures were calm and dignified.

    Facing the people around to watch the play, he just glanced at it lightly, as if he didn't care at all.

    Someone sighed in a low voice: "Why didn't I have any idea before, this Li Jingyuan, it's a good life"

    "Madam, please get out of the car." He reached out to help Madam Jing get out of the car.

    Mrs. Jing put her hand on his outstretched hand, and the smile on her face was extremely sincere.

    As far as the Jing family is concerned, the Li family in Licheng is their main family, and similarly, they are also their backers. No matter where they are, if they encounter any disasters, they can return to Licheng to get protection and preserve their blood.

    Having such a relationship with this patriarch, not to mention Mrs. Jing, even Patriarch Jing would never have expected it. I also hope that he can get what he wants this time, so I can remember the Jing family's help this time.

    Lady Mirror wears?Worn in a begonia red dress, she is luxurious and luxurious. Although she can't compare with the majesty of the official wife, she also has the atmosphere of a peony that overwhelms the country. There is a golden hairpin on her head, which is very dazzling.  Upon closer inspection, they are all treasures.

    Su Jian saluted Mrs. Jing: "Zi Jian has met Mrs. Jing."

    Mrs. Jing nodded: "You are polite."

    After Su Jian and Li Lin met, Su Jian said: "Today, Zi Jian is here to welcome the distinguished guests in the name of grandmother, please invite the distinguished guests inside."

    Mrs. Jing turned her head and saw that the accompanying guards were moving very quickly. The boxes containing the dowry gifts had been unloaded from the carriage in twos and twos, and the boxes were lined up on the ground. People were ready and ready to carry them through the door.  .

    Mrs. Jing nodded: "I will thank you boy for leading the way over there."

    Su Jian raised his hand and made a gesture of invitation: "Please."

    The people on the side were watching, occasionally lowering their heads and discussing in a low voice. At this time, they saw Su Jian walking towards the gate to meet the two of them. Following them, a guard presented the betrothal gift list and handed it over to the government.  on the butler.

    The housekeeper in festive new clothes took it and began to sing the gift list.

    "For Li's son, to marry Su's Awan, to present¡ª"

    "A engagement token - a pair of warm jade pendants -"

    Someone brought a pair of jade pendants, half covered with red cloth and half hidden, into the mansion with a wooden saucer.

    "Employment money¡ªa thousand taels of gold, ten thousand taels of silver¡ª"

    As soon as these words came out, the people watching the excitement behind them exploded with a bang.

    "Thousands of taels! Ten thousand taels!"

    "Brother, did I hear correctly?"

    "Is my ear broken!"

    "No way!"

    "One thousand taels of gold and ten thousand taels of silver. The thousand gold is used to marry a beautiful woman. This is Li Jingyuan's generous handwriting! Really willing!"

    "Where did he get so much money, it's at least 20,000 taels of silver! Even what he got from Lord Sui before, it's only ten thousand taels of silver."

    "that is!"

    "Could it be that the Jing family is helping?! The Jing family is rich and valuable, that's nothing to worry about!"

    "Maybe it is!"

    Some people's eyes were red with envy: "It would be great if I could also gain a relationship with the Jing Family, maybe I can also get this dowry gift! I can also marry a rich daughter!"

    "Who says it's not!"

    "You are beautiful! Can even a rich lady like you?!" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 194: Qiankun Liangyi Chess

    ?

    "Whoever said before that the Li family couldn't afford a dowry to marry a wife, said that this time the engagement will embarrass Princess Wenxiao and Duke Jinning's mansion, now let's see, let's see, are you blushing or not!  "

    "One thousand taels of gold and ten thousand taels of silver, even if the prince and the prince marry the concubine, it is only this amount!"

    "Previously, Prince Zhao's Mansion hired four girls from Jinning Duke's Mansion, but it was only eight hundred gold and eight thousand silver!"

    "Who said it before, it can't compare to the fourth girl!"

    The person on the side pulled Su Fu out again and said that the gold and silver boxes here have also been carried in the door, and then they chanted the ordinary betrothal gift, which is also an ordinary gift.

    There are cloth clothes, some shoes, and two pairs of shoes. The cloth is all high-quality, and it is a treasure that is difficult to buy even if you have money. There are two thumb-sized pearls on the embroidered shoes.

    There is a box of gift tea, and this box is divided into four parts, each containing a few taels of top-quality tea, even if you take out one at random, it can make tea lovers obsessed.

    In addition, there are gift cakes, incense and candles, wine, seasonal fruits, candied dried fruits, and meat and other gifts.

    In addition, there are eight treasures.

    "A pair of eight-treasure wishful bracelets¡ª"

    "A pair of night pearls¡ª¡ª"

    "Mr. Wen Zhixi, a picture of a lady¡ª"

    "A picture of Mr. Xuanwei in his spare time in the small window¡ª¡ª"

    "A set of white jade teacups¡ª"

    "Mr. Mengqin plays a guqin¡ª"

    "A pair of white jade hairpins¡ª¡ª"

    "Emperor Li played a pair of Qiankun Liangyi Chess¡ª"

    "Li¡ªa pair of wild geese¡ª"

    The dowry was sung one after the other, and the people who wanted to watch the embarrassment of the Li family and the Jinning mansion felt blind and deaf.

    What?  !

    Not blind or deaf?  !

    Then how could I hear wrong?  !

    Those present were willing to think that they were blind and deaf, but they couldn't believe that this was the betrothal gift from the Li family to Su Wan.

    Not to mention the thousands of gold and silver, but the following eight treasures, there are many Babao Ruyi bracelets, and the appearance is very different, some are cheap, and some are expensive, but the night pearl, those two pearls the size of an egg  , so beautiful that you can't take your eyes off it.

    Mr. Wen Zhixi and Mr. Xuanwei were the masters of painting in the previous dynasty. Although they were in different periods, they both had great reputations.

    Wen Zhixi is good at paintings of beautiful women, Mr. Xuan Wei is good at landscape paintings, the two are conferred as the patriarchs of the painting world, there are not many transformations left in the world, just one, it is hard to find.

    The white jade teapot is shaped like a persimmon, and the six teacups are also like small persimmons. They look very delicate and cute, and the water head of this white jade is very good, and it is carved from such a large piece of jade, so it is naturally valuable.  Not cheap.

    Next is Mr. Meng Qin's guqin. Mr. Meng Qin is a master of rhythm, no one knows his exact name, but the world only knows that he is so fascinated by rhythm and is especially good at playing the piano.

    It is said that one day he fell into a dream, and an immortal taught him how to make a qin. After waking up from the dream, he made his favorite guqin, and called it Mengqin Qin, and named himself Mengqin.

    Later, the Guqin made by Mr. Mengqin is also called Mengqin.

    Mr. Mengqin disappeared later, and there are not many works left behind. Any piano that is taken out is a treasure that the world can't stop scrambling for.

    Further down, Master Li's Qiankun Liangyi Chess.

    Who is Emperor Li?  The mentor of Emperor Yuan Qi of the former dynasty!

    Who is Emperor Yuan Qi?  The eternal emperor who swept the great cause of world unification more than two hundred years ago.

    After Emperor Yuan Qi unified the world, he named his mentor as the emperor's teacher. This is also the first person to be honored as the emperor's teacher since the ages.

    It is said that Emperor Li is the most extraordinary person in the ages. After assisting Emperor Yuan Qi to unify the world, he disappeared with his family members. It was not until more than a hundred years later that the former dynasty fell and the world was in chaos. Only then did the world know that  It turns out that Li Dishi went to Licheng and established a peaceful world there.

    As for the Qiankun Liangyi Chess, it refers to the two chess pieces that Li Dishi never left. One is black and the other is white, so it is called Qiankun Liangyi.

    According to unofficial legends, this Master Li is actually a fairy who came to the world, he knows many things that the world does not know, and has brought a lot of blessings to the world, and these two Qiankun Liangyi chess are magic weapons in his hands.  It can predict life and death, and it can also call wind and rain.

    It is a magical treasure.

    ?Compared to these treasures, the wild geese, which was originally the highlight, are extremely ordinary.

      "Emperor Li?!"

    "Is it really Master Li?!"

    "It's really Qiankun Liangyi Chess!"

    "is this real?!"

    Even a person who has been dead for two hundred years does not prevent future generations from admiring this ancestor who once appeared in his story, hoping to catch a glimpse of him in this long history.

    "Liangyi Chess!"

    "Is it really Liangyi chess?! Show me quickly!"

    "Show me quickly!"

    Where can I show this to anyone, if it is destroyed by snatching, it will be fine.

    Fortunately, the betrothal gift was finished, and the housekeeper pushed the guards carrying wild geese into the door, and then asked people to stop these people who came running.

    "Quickly¡ªclose the door¡ªclose the door¡ª"

    "Get them out¡ªget them out¡ª"

    "Stop stop - stop them -"

    The people at the gate seemed to be insane. The housekeeper managed to drive out the crowd and close the gate. After finishing all this, he felt exhausted all over.

    However, when he looked at the dowry list in his hand, he also felt that his hands were shaking badly.

    Oh my god, it really belongs to Li Dishi.

    The noise outside was isolated from the courtyard, and Mrs. Wang and Su Xun talked with Mrs. Jing Li Lin in the hospitality courtyard of the outer courtyard.

    Boxes of betrothal gifts were brought in and placed in the house, and Mrs. Wang couldn't be more satisfied, her eyes were more loving than before.

    Mrs. Wang sighed and said: "Originally, the family wanted to discuss Ah Wan's marriage in two years, but the marriage is destined, I can't stop it!"

    Mrs. Jing smiled and said: "Isn't it? It's really a marriage destined in heaven. Mr. Li and the princess will definitely be harmonious and beautiful in the future."

    "You also know Mr. Li's temperament. He has always been gentle. He is also considerate and considerate to the princess. If you want to say in this world, where else can you find such a good gentleman."

    Mrs. Jing knows some things about the Li family. The Li family has never taken concubines or raised other women. It is really rare to live wholeheartedly with the first wife. If Li Lin didn't look down on her, she would have wanted to make her own  His granddaughter promised him.

    Who wouldn't want to marry into such a family and be the mistress of the house!

    But Mrs. Jing just dared to think about it, but she didn't dare to reach out and do something that shouldn't be done. It wouldn't be worth offending the Li family.

    Mrs. Wang nodded: "That's right, Jing Yuan, he is a good boy, and I promise you Awan, her father and I are also at ease."

    Mrs. Jing then asked her: "Then madam, did you invite the princess to come and exchange this engagement token" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 195 Letter of Appointment

    ?

    "Naturally." So Wang ordered people to invite Su Wan out. Su Wan was wearing a bright red skirt today, and the embroidery on it was also very particular. There were melons, flowers, and some blessings.  Chen is among the melons and flowers.

    She was wearing a pair of bow-headed shoes, with a tassel bun on her head, and a pomegranate hairpin in between, and some scattered pearl flowers on the side, dotted with that pomegranate hairpin, which made her beautiful and charming.  Spring flowers.

    She walked slowly, with a ding-dong sound (a kind of jade product, similar to a jade pendant). When we first met her, when she smiled, her eyebrows and eyes were gentle, clear and delicate, and she showed a smile.

    "Awan has seen her grandmother, her father and her mother."

    "I've seen Mrs. Jing, I've seen Mr. Li."

    Su Wan bowed to everyone, her eyebrows were lowered to be gentle and gentle, she was a good girl from IKEA and IKEA with a mild temperament, and her eyes were clear and bright, which showed her intelligence and beauty.

    Even Mrs. Jing had to admit that Li Lin's vision was really good, and she chose the best among the girls in Jinning's mansion.

    Su Ruo is tolerant, Su Yan is cowardly, Su Ling is sad, Su Fu is unscrupulous and confident, Su Ran thinks she is smart and self-righteous, and this is the only one, gentle and intelligent, such a person, no matter what kind of situation she is in, she will let herself live.  better.

    The body is like wisteria, the heart is like pine and cypress.

    "Princess Wen Xiao."

    After saluting, Mrs. Wang beckoned Su Wan to come to her: "Awan, come here."

    Su Wan went up and sat down next to Wang, and then heard Wang say: "This girl in our family has always been the most filial in the family, and her temperament is also the best. If you promise her to you today,  You can't bully her in the future, if there is a day, our Jinning mansion will not be easy to bully."

    Li Lin looked at Su Wan who was bowing her head, and saw that her ears were a little red, and the edge of the armchair beside her was a little whitish with her fingers, slender, white and weak, like a new grass seedling.

    He pretended to look away unintentionally, and said humbly and gently: "Madam, don't worry, we will get married in the future, Jing Yuan will definitely treat Miss Six well, and won't let her suffer the slightest grievance. If there is a day, I will let Madam deal with it."  That's it."

    After hearing this, Mrs. Wang was satisfied: "Remember what you said today, if you bully the girl in my family, I will not forgive you."

    Li Lin nodded: "Jing Yuan will always remember, and dare not let this happen."

    Mrs. Wang just nodded, and asked someone to take out the tokens prepared earlier. A pair of white jade squirrel tail-embracing jade pendants carved by Li Lin in the past.  It's so vivid, it's so cute.

    Back then when Li Lindiao became the pair of jade pendants and got the net made by Su Wan, he asked Mrs. Jing to choose an auspicious day and enshrine it in the main hall of the Great En Temple outside the city, and took it back not long ago.

    The pair of jade pendants seemed to be about the same size, but the man's jade pendant was a little bit bigger, so you couldn't tell unless you looked closely.

    Someone brought up the saucer containing the jade pendant, and Mrs. Wang glanced at it, took the jade pendant with Li Lin's name and birth date engraved on it, and put a piece of money wrapped in red paper that had been prepared a long time ago.

    "May you guys have a good marriage and a happy marriage in the future."

    Mrs. Jing laughed, with a look of joy on her face: "Madam is overjoyed. I have found a good grandson-in-law. This is a perfect match, a natural couple. In the future, it will definitely be a pair of immortal couples Hehemeimei."

    The betrothal gift entered the door, exchanged tokens, and then took out the written letter of appointment to fill in some content. Once the letter of appointment is completed, the matter is a foregone conclusion, and it is not easy to go back on it. Even if the other party is poor and poor, he still wants to marry.

    Good forecast

    The relatives of the family are like faces:

    The boy, Li Shizilin, and the daughter of the noble family, Su Shi's Awan, have married Qin and Jin through the words of the matchmaker.

    This is a match made in heaven, a match made in heaven

    ?The superior praised the marriage of the two of them, thinking it was a match made in heaven, a perfect match, and then listed all kinds of betrothal gifts, and at the end, wrote about the great gift of Zhaoning's engagement on September 10, 24th year.

    Just because the wedding date has not been fixed, the position of the wedding date is vacant. When the wedding date is fixed in the future, the wedding date will be added, and the man will come to marry the bride with a letter of engagement.

    There is no problem after counting the betrothal gifts, both parties signed, and witnesses signed as evidence.

    After that, this letter of appointment is a valid document, and no one can deny it.

    Su Wan looked at the letter of appointment, and was at a loss for a moment, unable to remember why she had been put in this way.?Easily booked out, from now on, she will have a fianc¨¦.

    Thinking of this, she cast her gaze over, and saw Mrs. Jing putting away the letter of appointment with a smile on her face. Li Lin stood beside her, raised her eyes slightly, and met her gaze, showing a comforting smile.

    His eyes seemed to have a kind of magical power, and her heart suddenly settled down. She only felt that the clouds and mists were pushed away, and her heart that was originally floating and didn't know where to go fell into reality.

    This marriage is what she wanted, and Li Lin is such a good person, so there is nothing to worry about. I hope that the marriage between the two will go smoothly, and there will be no more twists and turns in the future.

    She smiled at him, as if telling him she was fine.

    When Mrs. Jing saw it, she joked: "Look at these two people, they are flirting with each other if they don't pay attention. Madam, why don't you do a good deed and let these two people talk."

    Mrs. Wang thought for a while, then nodded: "Then let Ah Wan lead Jing Yuan to the yard for a walk, Ah Wan, let's go."

    Su Wan stood up, said yes, then walked over, bowed with Li Lin to leave, then turned around and left the gate, she was not walking fast, Li Lin deliberately waited for her, so he also slowed down.

    The two walked into the yard together.

    It is already autumn now, there are various kinds of chrysanthemums in the courtyard, and there is a crabapple in full bloom beside it. I don¡¯t know which corner is planted with osmanthus flowers. When the wind blows, I can smell the faint scent of osmanthus flowers.

    The two walked side by side in the yard, heading towards the crabapple flower.

    Su Guan lowered his head and looked at the bluestone slabs under his feet, and heard him say: "There are eight treasures in the betrothal gift, seven of which are for you, and the last one is Qiankun Liangyi Chess. When you go back, your father will present it to you."  To the emperor."

    Su Wan was stunned for a moment: "Qiankun Liangyi Chess?!"

    She couldn't remember what it was for a while, but she seemed to have heard of it somewhere or read it in a book.

    Li Lindao: "The Qiankun Liangyi chess played by Emperor Li in the previous dynasty."

    Su Wan paused, and then was surprised: "You are talking about the one who helped Emperor Yuan Qi to unify the world, the Li Dishi."

    "I remembered." Su Wan was also very excited, his eyes sparkled, "Why do you have this thing?"

    "Accidental income." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 196 Such a hot potato, ugly rejection!

    ?

    "It's just by chance, but it's rare." Su Wan sat down with him at the stone table under the crabapple tree, a maid served tea and snacks, and Li Lin reached out to refill a cup of tea for each of them.

    Su Wan asked again: "Why did you take these treasures as a betrothal gift and asked me to present them to His Majesty?"

    Li Lindao: "Liangyi Chess is a rare treasure in the world. If you offer it, you will definitely be blessed."

    In fact, Li Lin took out Liangyi chess after consideration. He married the noble daughter of Dongzhao. Although the emperor of Dongzhao feared him, he also had doubts about the Jinning government.

    Perhaps due to his existence, the emperor would not take action against the Duke of Jinning, but if something happened, the emperor might not care about it. Most likely, he would just let it go, regardless of whether he asked or reused.

    Qiankun Liangyi Chess has a great reputation in the world because of Li Dishi. If a certain country acquires it, it can also increase its reputation.

    Li Lin gave it to Su Wan as a betrothal gift, and asked Su Wan to give it to Su Xun to present it to the emperor, which was actually an exchange.

    If the emperor accepts, he will protect the family of the Duke of Jinning. In the future, he and Su Wan can rest assured that he and Su Wan are not in the imperial city. If the emperor does not accept, then there is no loss for him.

    Su Wan was a little bit reluctant when he heard the words, and his little face was a little tangled: "The Liangyi chess, are you really going to dedicate it to His Majesty?!"

    Li Lin took a sip of tea and nodded upon hearing the words: "Of course, even if it is placed in your house, you can't protect it."

    Such a treasure, I don¡¯t know how many people in the world covet it, even Jinning¡¯s mansion can¡¯t protect it, if it is kept, the Qingfeng Bieyuan incident will reappear, and the competition in it will even increase several times.

    In the future, there will be no peace in the mansion.

    Li Lindao: "Don't forget about the Qingfeng Bieyuan. If you keep it, it will be a scourge of competition from all sides. The emperors and dignitaries of all countries want it. I am afraid that there will be no peace in the house in the future."

    Su Wan's hands trembled, and her expression changed. Although she also thought it was a good thing, if it would cause a lot of trouble, she definitely couldn't have it.

    No matter how good a thing is, it is still a dead thing, which is better than living a peaceful and comfortable life, and if you don't pay attention, you will be caught in a storm.  Life is over.

    Such a hot potato, ugly!

    The corner of Su Wan's mouth twitched slightly, and he said firmly: "Then dedicate it to Your Majesty!"

    Seeing her, Li Lin was entangled at first, but now he has an expression of disgust and wishes to throw her away, and the smile on the corner of his mouth can't be concealed no matter what.

    She still loves a stable and comfortable life the most, and she doesn't want to get involved in those messy disputes.

    In the eyes of others, it is not hesitating to sacrifice one's life for such a treasure, but in her opinion, nothing can compare to a stable and comfortable life.

    ?Comfortable and contented, the water flows long, day and night

    He coughed lightly and took another sip of tea: "I will leave the imperial city for a while in a few days. When you are at home, remember to go out and walk around every day. Don't sit in the house all day.  You have prepared a pill for strengthening your body, and someone will deliver it to you tomorrow."

    Su Wan was slightly surprised, and only grasped the previous thing: "You want to leave the Imperial City?!"

    "Yeah." He nodded, "I'm afraid there will be little time to go out in the future, so I will take this time to go out and walk around. When I get married in the future, I will accompany you."

    Although the two are engaged, it is not easy to meet before they get married. It is good to see each other once a month, and there is still more than a year or two before they get married. He can't stay in the imperial city forever, thinking about  When can we see each other.

    ? So he thought that it would be considered traveling experience to take a walk in the states of Dongzhao first, and it would be better than staying in the imperial city and waiting for this rare opportunity to meet. After all, this is also part of his experience.

    After marrying her, he will spend more time with her and will not run around anymore.

    "When you reach Jiji next year, I will definitely come back to accompany you."

    Su Guan is not the kind of greasy little girl. Hearing what he said, she also knew that he had something to do, so naturally she would not object. She said, "Then you need to take care of yourself when you are away from home. If you have free time  , write to me too."

    "Okay." He smiled, and when he wanted to drink tea again, he saw that the cup was already empty.

    Su Wan held the small teapot to signal him to put down the cup, and refilled him with tea. The tea fell into the cup, and there was tea smoke. Her voice was soft and gentle. When she looked down at her, she always felt that there was something in it  Infinite tenderness.

    For a moment, he actually didn't want to leave, so he just stood by.It's good to see each other for a long time.

    "In short, be careful in everything, remember that I will wait for you in the imperial city."

    "Okay, I'll take note."

    The two returned to the house after not staying for long. Mrs. Wang and Mrs. Jing went to chat in the small hall on the side, and Su Xun and Mrs. Li sat next to each other, his eyes were a little irritable, but he concealed it well, on the surface he looked  Nothing.

    He fixed his eyes on the door, and when he saw Su Wan and Li Lin walking side by side, he wanted to stare at him, but he remembered what Wang said, so he had to hold back.

    "came back."

    "Father, mother."

    "Third Master, Third Madam."

    Su Xun suppressed the expression of wanting to stare at him, and asked, "What were you talking about just now? It took you so long to come back."

    "Long?!" Su Wan was slightly surprised, "Father, it's only less than two quarters of an hour (half an hour)."

    "Not long after two quarters of an hour?!"

    Seeing him, Su Wan was about to get angry, and hurriedly said: "It's been a long time, it's been a long time, isn't it Ah Wan, father, Ah Wan made an apology for you."

    After hearing this, Su Xun snorted softly, feeling better. After all, he still knew how to coax him, and he still had some conscience, so let's forgive them for now.

    "Okay, I ordered someone to prepare the meals, and you can stay and use some."

    "good."

    At noon, the Duke of Jinning prepared banquets for guests, Su Wan stayed and set up two banquet tables in the house, with a screen with pictures of horses between them.

    The women arranged at the table were Mrs. Wang, Mrs. Li, Mrs. Jing, Su Wan, and Su Luo was called over.

    The other table was occupied by men, Jin Ning Gong Su Wang, Su Xun, Li Lin, Su Jian and Su Yun, Su Xun ordered people to bring good wine, and soon drank with Li Lin, Su Jian was at the table.  Even if I tried to persuade him, I couldn't persuade him.

    On the contrary, Su Yun drank the soup calmly, pretending not to see it.

    As for his father, Su Yun also knew a little bit in his heart. The sixth sister was engaged, and his father was feeling uncomfortable, but because this man was his future son-in-law, he would not dare to show embarrassment to others because he could not be beaten or scolded.  Just holding back, I just drank a few glasses of wine.

    Seeing that his future father-in-law is like this, Li Lin naturally drank with him. If he wants to marry another girl, he always has to bow his head and be a little angry. It's just drinking, and it's nothing.

    "Come on, Jing Yuan, finish this drink." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 197 Su Xun of Jinning Duke's Mansion Comes to Present a Gift to His Majesty

    ?

    Li Linsui and Su Xun drank several glasses in a row.

    Duke Ning Jin looked at the corners of his eyes twitching, and felt that his third son was unusual today.

    After they drank seven or eight cups, Duke Ning of Jin stopped him and said, "Okay, third child, today is a good day. Don't get drunk, and don't get people drunk. If he is drunk, he will be carried away."  Going out, wouldn't it make people laugh."

    "Jing Yuan, eat more vegetables."

    Li Lin's face remained unchanged, he still looked calm and composed, and thanked him after hearing the words: "Thank you, Lord Hou."

    "You are welcome. In the future, you will be my grandson-in-law. Finally, you have lived up to the promise you made in the past. Your father should be relieved."

    "Father will definitely rest assured."

    Su Xun's face flushed a little after drinking, but he also knew that what his father said was right, he couldn't get people drunk today, if he came in vertically and went out horizontally, maybe it would be rumored tomorrow.

    "I see." Su Xun let Li Lin go for the time being, and thought in his heart that he was taking advantage of him today, but in the future, he must get drunk for a while.

    So the banquet was finally harmonious. Jin Ninggong and Li Lin talked about Li Lin's father saving him. Although it had been a long time, he almost died, but he remembered it very clearly.

    Su Guan here is sitting next to Mrs. Wang, listening to Mrs. Wang talking to Mrs. Jing to praise her a lot. Mrs. Li at the side greets Mrs. Jing to eat when she is free. Su Luo sits next to Su Wan, very well-behaved.  up.

    Mrs. Wang ordered someone to call Su Wang over, but she did not call Mrs. Yang. She is very unhappy to see Mrs. Yang now. As for the second bedroom, she also does not want to see her, so this banquet is only for the third bedroom.  Su Jian, who was brought over by Mrs. Wang to entertain the guests, and Su Wang, the uncle.

    The female guests' table went smoothly, and the banquet ended between Mrs. Wang and Mrs. Jing's conversation.

    Once the banquet is over, it's almost time to leave. The marriage proposal is in the morning, and it's fine to have a meal at the house at noon. If you stay any longer, it's not appropriate.

    Wang ordered people to pack up the return gift that had been prepared long ago, and when the two left, they would present the return gift.

    When Li Lin and Mrs. Jing went out, they happened to be blocked by people outside the door. Fortunately, they had expected it, and the guards at the side protected them and went to the side of the carriage.

    "Li Jingyuan, is the Liangyi chess in the betrothal gift you gave to Princess Wenxiao real?!"

    "Is it really the Qiankun Liangyi chess played by Master Li back then?!"

    "That's right, is it real or fake?!"

    "Where did you get these two instruments?!"

    Li Lin was protecting Mrs. Jing, and he didn't reply when he heard the words, but let people get out of the way: "Let's make room, everyone, Mrs. Jing is here today. If she hurts Mrs. Jing, it will be bad."

    The people around heard the words and hesitated in their hearts. The Jing family was a big clan in the imperial city, and they couldn't afford to provoke them, so they didn't dare to continue to squeeze forward.

    Someone asked: "Then tell me, is this Qiankun Liangyi Chess real or fake?!"

    Li Lindao: "If you think it is true, then it is true. If you think it is false, it is naturally false. Emperor Li has passed away for two hundred years. No one dares to distinguish whether it is true or not. I just got this by accident.  That's all."

    "Everyone, please disperse quickly, don't crowd at other people's door, it is really rude."

    A group of people passed through the crowd, quickly got into the carriage, loaded the return gift from Duke Jinning's mansion on the carriage, and let people drive the carriage away.

    It wasn't until they left that someone in the crowd reacted.

    "Hey! Just now I was only interested in asking about Liangyiqi, but I forgot to ask Li Jingyuan, is his marriage over?!"

    "That's not it! What does Jinning Gongfu mean?!"

    "It must have been done, if not, he would have been kicked out a long time ago!"

    "That's exactly the reason, and this marriage has long been rumored. Jinning Duke's Mansion will not refuse anyone who wants face at this time."

    "Besides, the betrothal gift given by the Li family is rare and generous nowadays. Princess Wenxiao has a good face, and Duke Jinning's mansion also has a good face. How can I refuse."

    There was a lot of noise outside the Jinning Duke's mansion, and the Jinning Duke and Wang family in the mansion discussed the two yiqi with several people present.

    Duke Jin Ning and Mrs. Wang also heard about the commotion outside before, and they were shocked at the moment, wishing they could go and see this treasure at that time.

    It's just that Mrs. Youjing and Li Lin are still there, so it's hard to talk about it.I had a dowry gift on the day before, and it would be really impolite to ask questions about what was in the dowry gift.

    It seems that many people in the Jinning government have never seen anything good.

    Mrs. Wang had just started, and then Su Wan said: "Grandfather and grandmother, Mr. Li also told me about this before, saying that it is these two yiqi, which need to be presented by father to His Majesty."

    All the people present were taken aback when they heard the words, Mrs. Wang frowned, and then asked Su Wan: "How did Jing Yuan tell you?"

    Su Wan thought about his words, and said: "Young Master Li said, the house is not safe now, if you dedicate Liangyi Chess to His Majesty, His Majesty will definitely take care of the house one or two, and get a safe one.  "

    Duke Ning of Jin was a little surprised when he heard the words, but he understood the truth in an instant. A smile appeared on his face, and he felt that the young man had a heart.

    "Jing Yuan's move is for the sake of my family. Now that the situation is unclear, how can we know what will happen in the future. It is good to dedicate Liangyi chess to His Majesty."

    "Besides, even if we want to stay, we can't stay. If we insist on staying, there must be disasters."

    The current situation is becoming more and more confusing. Even Jin Ninggong can't figure out what the emperor is thinking. Although the crown prince has been deposed, the case of Chen Fuyin has been suppressed, saying that there is insufficient evidence.

    Then he brought King Ming up to do something, and fought with King Sui.

    The clan was involved behind King Sui, and Jin Ninggong also knew that the emperor did not want King Sui to take the throne, lest his relatives become bigger and the country change hands.

    If King Sui and the Zhao family fight, it is not certain who will win.

    Duke Ning of Jin couldn't figure out whether the emperor wanted to make King Ming the heir apparent, or whether he wanted to bring King Ming up to fight with King Sui, and wait for the opportunity to make the deposed prince the heir apparent again.

    Duke Ning Jin's two girls, one is the concubine Liang who abolished the crown prince, and the other is the side concubine of King Sui. If something happens and gets involved, it is easy to cause trouble.

    It would be the best thing to offer such a treasure at this time to seek the protection of the emperor and the safety of the family.

    Li Jingyuan has a heart.

    Mrs. Wang nodded: "My lord is very true. Since it is Jing Yuan's intention, then let's do it like this. Third child, you take your father's letter and go to the palace immediately to ask to see His Majesty. If it is too late, it will be a night full of dreams."

    "When the third child enters the palace, I will let people spread the news. In the future, everyone outside will know that Qiankun Liangyiqi has entered the palace, so that they don't have to come to find trouble."

    "That's just right."

    Su Xun quickly changed into a suit of clothes, took the Liangyi chess in a box, and a team of guards arranged for him by Duke Ning of Jin, and left the mansion through a small hidden door in the mansion, and drove quickly in a carriage.  Go to the palace.

    The carriage stopped outside the gate of the palace, and then the garrison general came forward to inquire.

    Su Xun knelt down, raised the box in his hands with both hands, and shouted loudly: "Su Xun from the Duke of Jinning¡ªcome to present a gift to His Majesty¡ª" (remember the website of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 198: Heaven and Earth Are Silent, Mountains and Rivers Will Live Forever

    ?

    The palace is solemn and solemn, and it is also full of flowers. Outside the palace, there are fireworks in the world, and it is also full of life.

    The emperor lived in the Taiji Palace, sitting in the palace, looking at the people outside the palace, looking at the people of Dongzhao.

    The matter of Liangyi chess spread quickly, and it naturally reached the emperor's ears. If he said he didn't want it, it would be a lie.

    In the past, Emperor Li strategized and was considered the number one person in the world. Although the emperor was an emperor, he was also a man of the world. He longed for power and hoped to be like Master Li, who possessed extraordinary wisdom and ability to plan strategies in the world.

    The emperor didn't know how to solve the current predicament.

    Just like Concubine Zhao was pregnant with King Sui back then, and he let the child be born in a moment of resignation. If he could be more decisive, more hot and ruthless, there would be no such thing as King Sui fighting for the throne.

    The emperor didn't want King Sui to ascend the throne, but he didn't want him to die either.

    His sword was stained with the blood of his siblings, and he ascended to the throne by stepping on a mountain of blood and a sea of ??blood. He should have been an emperor who only had power in his heart and no family affection at all.  Wrong waste prince.

    In the final analysis, it was because he was an emperor, as well as a father, so he should clean up the mess.

    But after cleaning up these messes, he was also very distressed. None of his sons could take care of the country, which made him very uneasy.  Potian is rich and powerful, but his heart is empty.

    The hero is late, and there is no successor.

    Maybeprobably, it is the portrayal of him now.

    The emperor looked outside the door, recalling the moment when Zhao Mingzhan's palace presented the crown prince with a crime, he felt a rush of blood in his heart rushing to the top of his head.

    The crown prince disappointed him too much. He is unkind and unfilial for the king, and even wants to kill the king and father for the sake of the throne. Such a person must not be a king.

    The emperor compared his four sons, and also had the idea of ??passing the throne to Zhao Mingzhan.

    If Zhao Mingzhan succeeds to the throne, for the sake of his reputation, he will definitely treat these people kindly, and at least let them live their lives in wealth without worrying about their lives.

    Moreover, Zhao Mingzhan is also capable. He has a tenacious temperament, is righteous, treats people kindly, and never changes his mind because of the identity of others.

    If he is the emperor, it will be the blessing of the people of Eastern Zhao.

    But Zhao Mingzhan refused, saying that he only wanted to be a prince and assist the emperor in guarding the mountains and rivers of Eastern Zhao.

    Until now, the emperor doesn't know what to do. It's like the chess game in front of him. Although there are several ways to go, each one can't escape a dead word at the end.

    It is an unsolvable dead end.

    The emperor was holding a white piece, sitting on the edge of the chessboard, looking at the black and white pieces on the board, he felt very empty in his heart.

    Unknowingly, the chess piece in his hand was squeezed tightly by him, and his fingers turned slightly white due to too much force.

    "Jinning Duke's MansionSu Xun¡ªcometo offer a gift¡ª¡ª"

    The sound in the wind was intermittent, that is, the tips of his ears. He heard some fragmented sounds, he frowned, and threw the white pieces in his hand back into the chess basket.

    "What's the noise?!"

    Eunuch Liu, who was waiting by the side, stepped forward immediately: "Your servant will go check it out."

    When Eunuch Liu saw that the emperor gave up his consent, he turned his head and gave a few words of advice to one of the two people behind him, then hurried away with the other, and turned back in less than a cup of tea.

    "Your Majesty, Su Xun from Jinning Duke's mansion outside is the third son of Jinning Duke."

    The emperor was a little surprised. Duke Ning of Jin seldom asked to see him since he claimed to be injured and handed over his military power. Now that Su Xun was asked to come, he didn't know what it was.

    So the emperor asked: "But what did you say?"

    Eunuch Liu had a smile on his face, and his voice was flattering: "Your Majesty is overjoyed, Su Xun is here to present a gift, and what he presents is exactly the treasure that Li Jingyuan used for the appointment of Princess Wenxiao today."

    "It is the Qiankun Liangyi Chess of Master Li!"

    The emperor paused, and was a little surprised: "What did you say?!"

    Eunuch Liu laughed and said loudly: "Su Xun came here to present the Qiankun Liangyi Chess to His Majesty!"

    The emperor was overjoyed, but he paused for a moment, feeling a little surprised in his heart. It seemed that things were not as simple as he imagined.

    The emperor would not believe it if others said that he had produced Qiankun Liangyi Chess, but if Li Lin presented it, he would certainly believe it. After all, Emperor Li was the ancestor of Li Lin, and the Li clan had Emperor Li.It's a very normal thing.

    But what is strange is that this world-famous treasure is also an ancestor's relic, why did Li Lin give it to Su Wan as a betrothal gift with great fanfare, but Su Xun offered it to him again?  !

    The emperor thought for a while, and quickly understood what Li Lin meant.

    Li Lin is afraid that he will return to Li City in the future, but he is married to the noble daughter of Duke Ning, and Li City is too far away from the Imperial City.  Ninggong Mansion.

    "Your Majesty." Eunuch Liu called out to the emperor.

    The emperor came back to his senses, but he heard Eunuch Liu ask again: "Now Su Xun is waiting for His Majesty's summons outside the palace with Jin Ninggong's post. Did His Majesty see you or not?!"

    The emperor wavered for a moment between getting Qiankun Liangyi chess and Fuzhao Jinning Duke's mansion, and finally nodded: "Send him in."

    "yes."

    Eunuch Liu then took people to announce that Su Xun entered the hall to face the saint, and he also brought Su Xun in quickly.

    Su Xun was dressed neatly, holding a box in his hand, entered the Tai Chi Hall, was led to the emperor, and he respectfully knelt down to salute the emperor.

    "Minister Su Xun, I greet Your Majesty."

    "Excuse me, get up."

    "Thank you, Your Majesty." Su Xun stood up, and then offered the box with both hands, "This is Qiankun Liangyi Chess, and I am here to present it to Your Majesty."

    Su Xun felt a little uneasy, thinking that if the emperor asked him why he presented this object, how should he answer in order to show that Jinning Duke's mansion is an open-minded person, thinking that such a treasure should belong to His Majesty.

    But fortunately, the emperor didn't ask him the reason, but ordered someone to take the box, and Eunuch Liu opened it to check, and when he found out that there was no problem, he presented it to the emperor.

    The emperor's eyes fell on the box for a moment, and he saw a piece of white silk and satin cloth at the bottom of the box, and on top of the silk and satin cloth were two black and white chess pieces about the size of small eggs, only twice the size of ordinary chess pieces.  pieces.

    These two chess pieces are made of two kinds of black and white jade respectively. The black jade is cold and the white jade is slightly warm. Among these two chess pieces, there are subtle white lines distributed among the black pieces, and there are also lines of white lines distributed among the white pieces.  Inky texture.

    Just like the universe of this world.

    The emperor couldn't help but reached out and twisted the white stone, and put it in the palm of his hand. He felt that the jade was warm, as if it possessed mysterious power, which made people calm down.

    He held the white jade, and held the black jade in his hand. The black jade was slightly cold, but when the two pieces were held together, they felt strangely warm and peaceful.

    Holding these two chess pieces, the emperor seemed to see Li Dishi, who was known as the number one person in the world in the past, holding the Qiankun Liangyi chess in his hand, and smiled slightly among the thousands of troops.

    The world is silent, and the mountains and rivers will last forever.

    "Li Changyuan" (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 199 Promotion

    ?

    Emperor Li has passed away two hundred years ago, few people in the world know his name, and only the historical records of the royal family's inner palace have mentioned his name.

    His name was called Li Changyuan.

    The emperor held the two chess pieces in his hands, turned his head and asked Su Xun: "You came to present a gift today, what do you want?"

    Su Xun lowered his head and said: "I didn't ask for anything, I just felt that such a treasure should belong to His Majesty."

    The emperor lowered his eyes, and then said: "You have such a heart, I know it, Jinning Duke's mansion is full of loyal and filial people, and I also have a bottom line in my heart, since you didn't ask for anything, I took it to the mansion."  mind."

    Su Xun breathed a sigh of relief, and he was determined: "Thank you, Your Majesty."

    The emperor asked him again: "Where are you working now?"

    Su Xun said: "Go back to Your Majesty, the minister is in the Ministry of Rites."

    Su Xun was led by a small official who was in charge of the Ministry of Rites, that is to say, he had a name, and he would go to work if he had something to do. If there was nothing to do, he didn't even need to go to the roll call.

    The emperor nodded to show that he understood: "I understand, let's step back."

    Su Xun saluted: "I will take my leave."

    Su Xun left the palace, boarded the carriage and rushed to his mansion.

    The carriage was rickety, and he sat on the seat, wiping the sweat from his forehead.

    In fact, he didn't know exactly what the emperor was thinking, and he didn't know whether he had achieved his desired goal after taking this trip.

    Thinking of this, he was a little annoyed. What if the emperor really felt that everyone in their house was selfless and willing to dedicate treasures to him, but really didn't give him any benefit?  !

    However, before he could think too much, he just entered the gate of Jinning Duke's Mansion with his front foot, and the emperor's reward came over with his back foot.

    The emperor first rewarded the Jinning Duke's mansion, and talked about how selfless the Jinning Duke's mansion is, and prepared another reward for Su Wan, saying it was a dowry for her.

    In the end, Su Xun was promoted to an official position.

    Promoted to the Minister of Rites.

    Chaotang Shangshu is a second-rank official, and each Shangshu has two left and right servants, who are third-rank officials, and there are also small officials such as Lang Zhong, Yuanwai Lang, and the principal. Su Xun is a soy sauce chief in the Ministry of Rites  .

    Now he has become a third-rank official in one leap.

    Su Xun was a little suffocated: "This, this, thishow should this be done?!"

    Wang ordered someone to send the father-in-law who announced the decree out of the house. Seeing that his son looked like he was about to die, he almost slapped him to death.

    Just can't be a little ambitious, maybe he has been thinking about living with this petty official all his life.

    He didn't even look at Su Lin who was standing beside her, her face turned black with jealousy, her eyes were red, and she really wanted to step forward and tear her apart.

    Su Lin and Su Xun both came from Jinshi background. Su Xun took a small official who was the head of the Ministry of Rites, and he was at ease. On weekdays, he admired paintings, drank wine, and traveled mountains and rivers with his friends.  I also went with others, and I was very carefree.

    As for Su Lin, who has been working in the officialdom for many years, she only feels that she has both sides, and she is very good. Now she is working as a doctor in the Ministry of Industry. If she has the opportunity in the future, she will definitely take the position of Minister of Servant, or Shangshu.

    But he didn't expect that the third brother, who he always thought was mediocre and worthless, would be promoted several grades at once by virtue of offering gifts, and directly sit on the position of Minister of Rites.

    This is a third-rank official!

    This is no longer suffocating, Su Lin only wants to die.

    Su Wan also laughed: "Father has been promoted, which is a good thing."

    Although Su Wan knew that Su Xun didn't like these things very much, he was always better than others. Now Jin Ninggong and his wife are still there, and the three-bedroom family is living a good life in the house.  .

    But if in the future, Su Wang or Su Jian is in charge, it's hard to say, he has an official position, no matter what the future situation is, he can protect his family.

    And among the six parts, the ritual part is not that complicated.

    Mrs. Wang glared at Su Xun: "Isn't it a good thing? I'll go to the Ministry of Rites tomorrow to handle errands. Don't let me stay at home all day."

    Su Xun had no choice but to bite the bullet and respond: "Mother, if my son knows about it, he will definitely do his job well."

    Wang said: "It's good if you think about it this way. Now that you have gone, you should do your job well. The family doesn't ask you for merit, but for nothing wrong."

    "yes."

    Wang's familyAfter sending it away, he recorded the emperor's rewards, and asked someone to send part of the emperor's special dowry to Su Wan to the warehouse in Guanyuan.

    The entire Jinning mansion was full of joy, but when the news reached the Furong Garden, Su Fu was taken aback.

    "What did you say?! Say it again!"

    Bai Zhi and Bai He looked at each other in fear, but they both lowered their heads and dared not speak.

    Su Fu said again: "Say it again, what did Li Lin hire Su Wan today?!"

    Bai He had no choice but to bite the bullet and said: "I gave I gave a bride price of one thousand taels of gold and ten thousand taels of silver."

    "This is impossible!" Su Fu suddenly stood up, with a look of disbelief, "This is absolutely impossible!"

    Bai He said: "It's true, the gold and silver ingots were brought in, Madam ordered someone to count them one by one, there is no mistake at all."

    Su Fu didn't believe it: "This is impossible! Li Lin is so poor, where did he get such a heavy bride price!"

    In Su Fu's eyes, Li Lin is a poor man who dares to pick on her even though he has no money, how could he be rich.

    Bai He said anxiously: "Probably, probably, it is the Jing family's help. The Li family is kind to the Jing family. It is normal for the Jing family to help him prepare the dowry."

    Su Fu was so angry that the top of her head was about to smoke: "How can the Li family be kind to everyone?! Could it be that they don't do anything all day long and go to do good deeds everywhere, just waiting for others to become rich, so that they can come to ask for benefits!"

    "It's really shameless! Just as shameless as Su Wan!"

    Su Fu hated how Li Lin made Zhao Mingyan lose face at Jinning Duke's birthday banquet, and also hated Su Wan who made her lose face and made her almost enter Xiaoqueyuan, and she is still grounded.

    Because of the oath, she didn't dare to trouble Su Wan, but at the same time, she didn't want Su Wan and Li Lin to have a better life.

    Counting the days, today is the time when the Li family came to hire, so she let people stare at her. She felt that she had to laugh at her and let Su Wan know who she was going to marry and what she was going to live in the future.  day.

    Su Fu is going to marry someone who enters the palace, and she will be a princess in the future, while Su Wan is going to marry a poor man, even if she is engaged, she will not be able to give her much dignity. Compare the two and see how she continues to be proud.

    It is a joke to say that she herself is willing to marry Li Lin.

    But what Su Fu didn't expect was that Li Lin actually made face for Su Wan and gave her a bride price of thousands of dollars. This limelight suddenly overwhelmed the bride price given to her by Prince Zhao's Mansion.

    At the beginning, the Zhaowang Mansion gave only eight hundred taels of gold and eight thousand taels of silver!

    Su Fu was so angry that she vomited blood.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 200 If you say you are young and beautiful, how can you compare with two big maids?

    ?

    Baizhi and Baihe originally wanted to talk about Qiankun Liangyi chess, but seeing that Su Fu was so angry because of the engagement money, they dared not say anything. If Su Fu got angry, they would be the ones who would be unlucky.

    The two of them just felt that they were too pitiful to follow such a master.

    Su Fu gritted her teeth: "This Li Lin really came to beat me!"

    Bai Zhi and Bai He looked at each other, and let Su Fu lose her temper for a while. When she was tired, Bai He guarded her, and Bai Zhi went to see Mrs. Yang.

    Bai Zhi cried and said: "Mrs. Shizi, the young lady was very angry when she learned that the Li family had given the six girls thousands of gold and silver as dowry. The servants are really afraid that the young lady will get angry. If the lady is going to see the young lady, she must not  Let's talk about the treasures and Qiankun Liangyi chess later."

    "If the girl finds out, I'm afraid she will be even angrier. The servant is worried that the girl's body won't be able to bear it."

    ? Mrs. Yang gritted her teeth. It was really unexpected for Mrs. Li to give such a heavy dowry.

    Previously, the dowry gift given to Su Fu by Prince Zhao's Mansion was considered heavy, even if there was no dowry money of thousands of dollars, but the people of Prince Zhao's Mansion said that they could not go past the first concubine, and she had nothing to say.

    After all, she is the princess of the world, and she will be the princess in the future.

    But she originally thought that among the girls in the house, her daughter Afu was the best one.

    However, she never expected that the Li family, which she had never paid attention to, would make such a big battle and overwhelm her Afu.

    In order to marry a beautiful woman, the daughter gave Su Wan enough face.

    And no matter where these things came from, others will mention it later and feel that Su Wan's marriage is a good one.

    Who would dare to say that Li Lin is not worthy of the daughter of Jinning Duke's family!

    Mrs. Yang said: "My wife understands what you said. Go back and serve your girl well. Don't let her be wronged. If you need anything, you can come to me to get it."

    "Yes." Bai Zhi lowered her head, and then asked Yang Shi, "Mrs. Shizi, the girl will leave the cabinet next month. This servant wants to ask, who will marry the girl?"

    "The servant has no other intentions, just just wants to show the girl."

    "The girl who is going to marry is the third son of King Zhao's mansion. That is the royal family. The third son is young and handsome, and he is also a young man with a strong blood. The servant girl thought that she must not bring some outstanding people there, otherwise there will be trouble in the future.  When things come, then"

    Yang frowned, looking at the young and beautiful maid standing in front of her, her heart skipped a beat.

    If it is said that she is young and beautiful, there is no one who can compare with these two big maids by Su Fu's side.

    The eldest maid is also known as the deputy lady. In addition to serving the master personally, she doesn't have to do other things on weekdays. The food is also very good. Therefore, she also maintains a fair and beautiful appearance.

    Because I studied etiquette with my master, and I also know how to read and write, even the ladies from small families outside can't compare.

    Yang Shi stared at Bai Zhi with a cold gaze, Bai Zhi only felt a layer of goose bumps all over her body.

    After a while, Mrs. Yang said: "My wife has written down what you said. You don't need to be troublesome, just serve your girl well."

    Bai Zhi lowered her head in panic: "Yes."

    Yang gave up and asked her to leave: "Okay, you can go back."

    "Yes." Bai Zhi resigned, and quickly returned to Furong Garden. At this moment, Su Fu was sitting in the room sulking, and Bai He was standing at the door. Seeing Bai Zhi's return, her eyes lit up, and then she smiled.

    The two returned to the hut where they lived to talk.

    Bai He patted Bai Zhi's hand: "How's the matter?"

    Bai Zhi frowned, a little flustered: "I've already said what I said, and I don't know if it will work or not. You and I can only resign ourselves to fate."

    If you don't follow Su Fu to King Zhao's Mansion, you don't know what good results will come out, or you will continue to work in the mansion, or you will randomly point out someone to marry.

    But so what.

    They also know about Su Fu's behavior and temper. If she follows her, she has a noble status, so naturally nothing will happen to her.  up.

    These days, are the boards and monthly fines they are being fined less?  !

    The master is unreliable, and their life is not good, who wants to follow!

    And they all came halfway, and they didn't follow the master's side since childhood, how much loyalty can they have?  !

    If the master is good, they naturally have no intentionsSeeing it, they are also willing to serve, but the master is not good, so they have to make plans for themselves.

    Now at this moment, they envied Su Wan's little Sang Xiaowan. These two have been with Su Wan since they were young, and they are the most trusted people. Naturally, their master will plan for them in the future.

    As long as the master has a bowl of rice to eat, they must have a bowl of porridge.

    Bai He said: "As long as I can live, I am content."

    Bai Zhi nodded: "You and my sister are together."

    "Um."

    At this time, Su Fu didn't know that her two big maids had planned to leave her side as soon as possible so that she could live a safe life

    Once the story of Qiankun Liangyi Chess spread, the entire imperial city erupted, and the matter of the betrothal money was completely covered up. Many people flocked to Jinning Duke's Mansion, just thinking if they could be lucky enough to have a glimpse of this masterpiece.  treasure.

    However, the Jinning Mansion has always been closed, and no one can enter. Later, there was news that the Jinning Mansion dedicated the Qiankun Liangyi Chess to His Majesty, and now the Qiankun Liangyi Chess has arrived in the palace.  up.

    Everyone didn't believe it, but it didn't take long before the emperor's imperial decree came.

    It is said that the Jinning Palace has made great contributions to offering treasures, and has rewarded everyone in the Jinning Palace, and has given many rewards, and because Su Wan is engaged today, the Qiankun Liangyi Chess is still her betrothal gift, so she was given another reward  , as a dowry for her.

    In the end, Su Xun, who also presented treasures, was promoted to an official position and became a minister of the Ministry of Rites.

    "That's really amazing. The third master of Jinning's mansion was also in the Ministry of Rites before, right?!"

    "Indeed, he is the head of the Ministry of Rites, who has been dawdling for many years!"

    "Such a person is actually promoted, and even became a third-rank servant. It's amazing!"

    "If you can offer such a treasure, His Majesty may reward you with an official position!"

    "That's right, if there is also a number one scholar in offering treasures, wouldn't this third master Su be the number one scholar in offering treasures now!"

    "Speaking of which, I admire Li Jingyuan. With such a treasure, He Chou has no way out, but gave it to the Yue family for nothing"

    "Li Jingyuan is amazing. The betrothal gift given to Princess Wen Xiao is also very generous. Even the betrothal gift given to Su Fu by Prince Zhao's Mansion in the past is much higher"

    Su Ran was wearing a blue dress and a curtain as she walked through the street, listening to the people passing by her talking about the grand occasion of Mrs. Li's appointment in the morning and the promotion of Su Xun's offering of treasures, she bit her lip firmly.  valve.

    She thought Su Wan was stupid, but she didn't expect that in the end, she was more beautiful than herself.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 201 Even if Huanhuan is really here, she still has no strength to turn around!

    ?

    Su Ran didn't know how things developed into what they are today.

    She has always felt that she is a time-traveling woman, and she looks down on the people here.

    In her eyes, the people present were all stubborn ancients, and no one could match her in terms of thought or ability.

    She has 5,000 years of cultural knowledge of Huaguo in her mind, and if she just takes out any one, it will be impossible for others to ask for a lifetime.

    She is the proud child of heaven, the person favored by heaven, the heroine, and everyone should revolve around her She is destined to become a master.

    Even if you can't be a queen, you should be a princess!

    At the beginning, she was the prince's Liangdi, and she didn't feel flustered after she figured it out. Anyway, the prince is the prince, the future emperor, and the person who is close to the highest authority.  Gongdou route, the person who will become the final winner in the future is still her.

    But what she never expected was that the prince would be deposed!

    She thought that she was following the fourth master who would ascend the throne in the future, but she didn't expect that it was the deposed prince.

    Even if Huanhuan is really here, she is powerless to turn over!

    Forget about these things, with her own talent and fame, most of the palaces she left were people chasing her, and many people were attracted by her and admired her.

    When the time comes, what will be the second marriage to the prince and regent, the unspeakable relationship between your majesty and the widow, the two or three things from the widow to the queen

    Wrong, the deposed prince is not dead yet, she is not a widow!

    But in essence, it's the same. The deposed prince is imprisoned in Yuanmingyuan, and it's the same if she is there or not. She has also left the East Palace now, so she can't be regarded as the deposed prince's woman, and it is normal to marry someone else.

    But never, never, never expected.

    In this world, there is actually a fellow who has traveled through time, and he has timed over two hundred years ago, and he left this bomb for her, completely ruining the name of the talented woman she has made these days.

    There is only a book of poems between the first talented woman and the notoriety that everyone shouts and beats.

    Su Ran almost vomited out a mouthful of old blood.

    Seeing a lot of time-traveling girls, it doesn't matter what they do, but she was the one who got screwed.

    When the incident just broke out, she could only stay in the small rented yard and dare not go out. She usually wears a curtain and dare not see people. If people find out that she is Su Ran, she doesn't know if she will  Life is here.

    Because of this matter, she has cried several times in secret, feeling that she is unlucky, which time-traveling woman can be chased and beaten like her.

    Didn't you say that any poem you put out can shock everyone and gain both fame and fortune?  !

    When it came to her, it became like this.

    Now that she has learned about Su Wan, she is really at a loss.

    Unexpectedly, she has always looked down on Su Wan, who was raised by a high-end mansion to be a useless person, who can only cling to men for a living, and regards her husband as his god, there are times when she is so beautiful.

    What was even more unexpected was that she had always looked down on Li Lin, a toad who wanted to eat swan meat. She could have such a handwriting. Such a betrothal gift gave enough face to Su Wan and Jin Ning.  The face of the government.

    Eveneven treasures like Qiankun Liangyi Chess can be used as betrothal gifts.

    When she followed the abolished prince, there were no three letters and six ceremonies, no betrothal gift and dowry, and she didn't even have a sedan chair to carry her in. She just followed the abolished prince into the palace, and then became Su Liangdi.

    Thinking of this, she just felt extremely aggrieved.

    By the way, there is also her useless third uncle, who was promoted to a third-rank servant by virtue of offering treasures.

    The more Su Ran thought about it, the more unwilling she became, and the more she thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong, as if things were not like this

    Just as Su Ran was thinking, someone suddenly walked past her in a hurry.

    The man was in a hurry, and there happened to be someone walking in front of him. In order not to collide with the person in front, he tilted his body towards Su Ran, and his arm just fell under her curtain as he walked. He walked as fast as he could.  Quickly, it directly lifted her curtain up.

    Without the cover of the curtain, her beautiful face instantly appeared in people's sight.

    "I'm sorry, I'm sorry, girl, I'm really sorry, I didn't mean it." The man didn't expect such an accident to happen, and he was a little dazed, apologizing repeatedly, while sending the curtain back.

    When he looked up, he was slightly taken aback, and thought that the girl in front of him was so beautiful, no wonder she was wearing a curtain when she went out, and just as he was about to say something, he heard someone screaming beside her."Su Ran! It's Su Ran!"

    "Su Ran is here!!!"

    The expression of the person holding the curtain changed immediately: "So you are Su Ran!"

    Su Ran was also taken aback by this turn of events. When she saw someone calling out her name, she also became anxious at that moment. She reached out and snatched the curtain fence from the opponent's hand, and then quickly found an alley and ran away.

    "Su Ran! Su Ran is here¡ª"

    "Stop¡ªstop¡ªdon't run¡ª"

    "Stop, stop¡ª¡ª"

    Where will Su Ran stop? How much these people admired her before, and now they hate her so much. If they are caught by these people, they still have their lives!

    Don't run and wait to die?  !

    These students admire knowledgeable people, and despise those who cheat, and what happened to Su Ran made them feel that they were deceived, so they hated her even more.

    No one would let her go when they saw her.

    Su Ran ran around in the alley. She didn't know how long she ran, let alone where she went. Her legs were so weak that she didn't dare to stop. She knew in her heart that if  If it falls into the hands of these people, there will definitely be no good results.

    Running and running, she was so tired that she couldn't run any more. Just in time, she saw that the door of a courtyard in the alley was not closed properly. She had an idea, slipped in, and closed the door.

    After doing this, she quickly found a flower bush in the yard where she could hide.

    She thought to herself, when it was dark at night, she was leaving quietly and returning to the place where she lived.

    Just at this moment, she suddenly heard someone talking in the yard.

    "Mom, what do you think we should do? The little slut in Yanxue Building is really annoying, and there are no guests in our building. If this continues, then we will have to drink Northwest Wind?!"

    "Mom, you can think of a way. Our Baihualou is your painstaking effort. If this continues, the girls won't even be able to eat."

    At this time, another person said: "You ask me, what can I do, if anyone can come up with an idea, I would like to reward her well"

    When Su Ran heard this, she felt her eyes light up, and felt that her chance had come.

    Poems are no longer available, but what else can she do, she can sing!

    With the songs she knows, it is easy to save a flower house!

    She is used to being a noble person, so she spends a lot. It is easy to go from being frugal to extravagant, and it is difficult to go from extravagant to frugal. These days, she has spent a lot of money on those three hundred taels of silver. If she doesn't make any more money, she will  I'm afraid I won't even be able to eat.

    Thinking of this, she walked out of the flowers and walked into the house.

    "I have a solution!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 202 Wild Goose

    ?

    The two people in the room were discussing things, and they were startled when they heard a voice that did not belong to them.

    "who?!"

    At this time Su Ran appeared at the door, she reached out and took off the curtain: "It's me, I have a way to help you!"

    "What?!"

    Su Ran repeated again: "I mean, I have a way to help you and bring your Baihualou back to life, but I also have conditions."

    "I want 30% of Baihualou's income!"

    "Where is the girl, dare to speak nonsense here, and get out of here!"

    "If you two don't believe me, I'll just prove it to you! I'll let you know that the 30% is definitely not a loss!"

    Su Ran's side is planning to make a fortune, but Su Wan's side is doing well.

    Putting the Li family's dowry and the emperor's reward into the treasury, Su Wan only felt that her private money had increased by a fortune, and she was very happy. She only felt that it would make sense to just be a noble lady who can spend the rest of her life.

    If you have money, you can live a happy life in this little life.

    "Princess, what should I do with this wild goose?" Xiao Santi came over in a wild goose cage, and for a while didn't know what to do with it.

    There are many opinions about how to deal with the wild geese that are engaged to be married. They can be eaten, released, raised and sold to others, but those who eat wild geese are ordinary people. They can¡¯t eat a piece of meat all year round.  It's over.

    However, those who are rich and powerful, who have never been short of such things, will naturally not be cruel enough to eat this gift. After all, it symbolizes this beautiful meaning and blessing.

    But some people also said that wild geese are birds, so they should fly in the sky. It is not good to raise them, but if they are released, they have the intention of rejecting them, so it is very troublesome to deal with them.

    Su Wan looked at the pair of wild geese in the small cage, thought for a while, and said, "It's already autumn now, and the wild geese are moving south, so it's time to go. The two are alone, and I'm afraid they won't be able to go when they fly south."  No matter how far away, let¡¯s keep it for now.¡±

    "When spring comes, if Mr. Li is free, I will release the wild goose together with him. Don't tell others."

    "A wild goose should be free and at ease. May it match wings in the sky and be unrestrained in the world."

    Xiao Sang responded with a smile: "The princess is very considerate, the slave girl will find a house for the two geese first, and there is a small room on the other side of the back cover room, which also has floor heating, and it will be warm in winter.  froze them."

    Su Wan nodded: "Well, just ask what this wild goose eats on weekdays. If you don't know, then send someone to ask Mr. Li. This wild goose must have been in his hands for some time, and he knows how to raise it."

    Xiao Sang: "This servant knows."

    So Xiao Sang took the wild geese to prepare a house for them, and at the end, he also sent someone to ask Li Lin how the wild geese were raised.  Get it wrong and it's not good.

    "What to eat?!" Li Lin was holding a book and reading it in the room at this time, when he heard someone ask, he actually laughed.

    He forgot about this earlier, thinking that the Jinning government would take care of it, but he didn't expect Su Wan to want to raise him.

    The visitor said: "It was the servant girl next to the princess who asked the servant to come and ask."

    Li Lindao: "You can eat some young leaves, fine roots, seeds, and weeds. If she insists on raising them, I will arrange someone to come over in two days and teach her how to domesticate them."

    "If she likes it, it's fine to keep her with her."

    It's not a big deal, just raising two wild geese.

    The person who came here was a little dizzy when he heard Li Lin say that he wanted to be domesticated, and he was also a little dizzy when he left, but he got the answer he wanted in the end. As for the other things, he just needs to pass on the words.

    When Su Wan heard the news, he almost choked on the tea he was drinking: "What?!"

    Xiao Mo said: "The boy who came back from Mr. Li's place told me that Mr. Li said that if the county chief tames these two wild geese, he will arrange someone to come over in two days."

    Su Wan finally swallowed the tea in his mouth, and then said: "Did he make a mistake? I never said I would raise him."

    She just doesn't want to eat them so cruelly, she wants to keep them through the winter, and then release them later.

    If she had a cat, she would still be willing to hug her if she had nothing to do, but forget about raising wild geese, it would be nice to let them be free, why imprison them.

    Xiao Mo said: "It's about that guy didn't know about it, he just asked how to raise it."? Mr. Li thought that the county chief had domesticated him, and that's why he said so.  "

    "You don't have to worry about the princess. Since Mr. Li said that he wants to arrange people to come, then let him arrange it. If they are really domesticated, then they will be raised. If they cannot be domesticated, they will be released after the spring of next year.  That's it."

    All in all, there is no disadvantage.

    After thinking about it, Su Wan thought it was good: "It's okay if you say so, that's fine, let's do it like this."

    Having said that, she murmured in a low voice: "It's nice to see that the hair is still beautiful."

    So the matter was settled.

    The matter of Li Lin and Su Wan's engagement also came to an end, but what happened on this day has also become the topic of discussion before and after meals in the future imperial city for a long time, and there are endless discussions.

    About the betrothal gift, about the Qiankun Liangyi chess, and about Su Xun's offering of treasures and promotion, some people even deliberately wrote these things into a book for the storyteller to tell.

    Su Wan also ate his own melons for a long time, only to feel that the legendary beauty who was as beautiful as a fairy, who attracted Li Shizi to devote all his efforts to make the beautiful woman smile, was not at all like himself.

    However, it does not prevent her from eating melons.

    Li Lin did what he said, and two days later he sent a young man named Huifeng to tame wild geese for her. Su Xun heard about this, arranged a yard in the outer courtyard, and moved the wild geese  He went out and handed it over to this boy to be domesticated.

    When it was time to send the geese away, Su Wan told Huifeng, "It doesn't matter whether you can tame it or not. The important thing is that it is still alive. You must not kill it"

    Return air:""

    Really, he suspects that the princess doesn't believe in his abilities!

    So he hurriedly said: "Don't worry, the princess, this subordinate has no other skills, it's okay to tame a wild goose, and this subordinate will definitely not disappoint the princess."

    Su Wan snorted, and didn't care too much: "Then I will trouble you, and thank you, young master, for me"

    Returning to the wind: "The princess is polite, this is what my son should do."

    Su Guan is busy raising wild geese here, while Li Lin has received invitations from Zhou Ranjie and Qian Wuxi, saying that they want to invite him to Huihui Building for dinner, so as to thank him for saving his life.

    Li Lin checked the time, it was the penultimate day of his departure, and he happened to be free.

    Yuan You glanced at the letter on the table on tiptoe, and then asked Li Lin: "Master, are you going?!"

    Li Lin nodded: "Since you sincerely invited me and thanked me for saving my life, there is no reason not to go. You can make arrangements for that day and also deal with your own affairs. I will go with Ju Song  gone."

    Yuanyou nodded vigorously: "Yes!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 203 Drink three or two glasses of light wine together and talk about the world

    ?

    If Yuanyou has something to deal with, it is probably about You Zongzhi and Yue Shuang.

    Although the little girl Yue Shuang irritated him a bit, she was actually not squeamish, she still had the heroic spirit of a heroine in the rivers and lakes, which was quite to his liking. At any rate, the three of them had also drank and fought, so it was considered good.  Kind of friendly.

    Before leaving, let's say goodbye.

    Yuanyou thought about this in his heart, and wrote to the old man in Licheng to ask someone to forge a dagger for Yue Shuang, so that the little girl's pursuit and dream could be fulfilled.

    As for You Zongzhi, drinking a few jugs of wine with him is a farewell.

    Things are easy to do, but he is a big bastard, his writing is like chicken feet, and it took him a long time to write a complete letter.

    He stretched out his hand and patted his forehead, feeling that he was about to be laughed at again. After returning home, he might be dragged by his husband to go to the academy to attend classes with a group of children.

    Thinking of this, Yuanyou felt his head was getting bigger.

    However, he gritted his teeth and finally sent the letter.

    Two days later, Li Lin went out with Ju Song, agreed with Zhou Ranjie and Qian Wulai, and went to Huihui Building.

    There are quite a few restaurants in the Imperial City. If it is expensive, it should be called Nahong Silou, but if these students gather together to eat and drink on weekdays, it should be the Huihuilou.

    Li Lin was still wearing a green dress, a green belt and a crown, and only an orange song behind him. He just came to the Huihui building, but found that not only the students who were in the farm that day were almost there, but also Song Zhan was also there.

    Song Zhan was only twenty-three years old, wearing a robe similar to Li Lin's, and combing his hair meticulously, fixed with a copper crown. He nodded at Li Lin as a greeting.

    "Brother Jing Yuan!"

    "Brother Jing Yuan!"

    Li Lin smiled and cupped his hands: "Everyone."

    "Brother Jing Yuan, you are here. If you don't come again, I will send someone to look for you later."

    "Exactly!"

    "Hurry up and take your seat, I'll be waiting for you!"

    "Thank you, everyone." Li Lin was invited by the people next to him to take a seat.

    This group opened two tables, Zhou Ranjie and Qian Wuxi had a table with Song Zhan and others, and the others had another table, and Li Lin sat down between Song Zhan and Qian Wuxi,  Someone nearby came to pour him a drink.

    "Brother Jing Yuan, this is your fault, you are the latest to come, you have to punish yourself, isn't that good?!"

    "Yes, yes, you need to punish yourself with a drink."

    "It's possible." He drank a glass of wine with a light smile, and the people around him began to boo.

    "Cheerful people!"

    "I thought Brother Jing Yuan was a frail scholar, but I don't know that he is also a good drinker. After drinking this cup, nothing will happen."

    "No way!"

    "Some individuals, just pour a glass and start talking nonsense!"

    "Hey! What are you talking about!"

    "Brother Linghe, why are you so anxious, I'm not talking about you!"

    Zhou Ranjie laughed, and then said to him: "This time, Brother Wuxi and I have a treat, thank you Brother Jing Yuan for saving us last time, what did you do wrong before, please don't be as knowledgeable as me, Brother Jing Yuan  .¡±

    "I punish myself with a cup, please forgive me and forgive me."

    Li Linsui clinked glasses with him, with a smile on his face: "It's just a trivial matter, Lin has never taken it to heart, and Brother Ran Jie doesn't have to worry about it."

    It has always been a good thing to turn hostility into jade.

    Li Lin has an easy-going disposition, and he doesn't like to be hostile to others. In this world, it is better to be friends than to be enemies. If you are friends, if you meet by chance, drink three or two glasses of light wine together, and talk about all corners of the country, which is also a great pleasure in life.

    Moreover, although Zhou Ranjie spoke a little against him, he did not do anything unforgivable.

    Now people have sincerely apologized, so they don't care about it.

    When Zhou Ranjie heard the words, he suddenly felt that he used the heart of a villain to judge the belly of a gentleman. How could he think that a person with such a good temperament like Li Jingyuan thinks he is despicable and shameless!

    Thinking of this, he blushed a little: "I was not the one before. If Brother Jing Yuan has anything to do in the future, just send me. I, Zhou Ranjie, will definitely not refuse."

    "Come on, you and I drank this cup."

    Li Lin and Zhou Ranjie drank two cups, and Qian Wuxi also respected him: "I don't need to say anything extra, thank you Brother Jing Yuan for saving my life, if you have anything to do in the future, just say it.  "

    Li Lin said: ""If there is a chance, Lin will definitely find Brother Wuxi.  "

    Qian Wulao laughed twice, and clinked glasses with him: "At that time, Wulae must be obliged."

    Qian Wuxi was indeed grateful to Li Lin, regardless of why he rescued him, but he knew that without Li Lin, he would have died that day.

    The grace of saving life is naturally a great favor, if the benefactor has something to ask for, naturally he cannot refuse.

    Thinking of this, Qian Wuxi thought of the Song family again, and his heart turned cold. Since the Song family wanted him to die, he would naturally not let the Song family feel better. He really thought that the Qian family was easy to bully, didn't he?

    After a while, someone might find that the dignified daughter of Song Taifu's mansion is hugging a dude from the imperial city.

    At that time, there will be a good show to watch.

    Qian Wuxi took a sip of his wine, just happened to see Ju Song standing not far away, frowned, and then asked Li Lin: "Brother Jing Yuan, where did you get this attendant?  He is very good at what he does."

    Li Lin was talking with Song Zhan. The two had been classmates for two years in the past. They had similar temperaments, had a good relationship, and had something to talk about.

    Hearing Qian Wuxi's words, Li Lin said: "Ju Song has been by my side since childhood, and it can be regarded as hard work. It's only then that I have developed a lot of skills. Brother Wuxi can't compete with me."

    Qian Wuxi did have this intention, but hearing what Li Lin said, he was naturally embarrassed to mention it again. If he came halfway, he would be willing to spend some money to bring him over, but he was cultivated from a young age.  No amount of gold or silver can be exchanged.

    Qian Wuxi said: "Brother Jing Yuan said so, so naturally I dare not fight with you, but this little brother Jusong saved me that day, although I thank you, I can't do without him."

    After all, Qian Wulao ordered someone to take out a box and send it up to Ju Song: "This is a small kindness, thank you for saving your life."

    Ju Song didn't expect Qian Wuxi to prepare a thank you gift for him. He looked up at Li Lin, saw Li Lin nodding before thanking him, and then accepted the thank you gift.

    "Thank you, Young Master Qian."

    "There is no need to thank you, since you saved me, I thank you." Qian Wuxi was a little emotional, and then said to Li Lin, "When will I have such a capable escort like Brother Jing Yuan.  "

    How fast the carriage was running at that time, this man was able to catch up and rescue him from someone else's knife, this must be a good skill.

    And seeing that he is only seventeen or eighteen years old, he is still a young man. It is quite impressive to have such abilities at such an age.

    Li Lindao: "Even if Brother Wuxi doesn't have one now, but if you think about it, there will definitely be one in the future."

    As long as you are willing to spend your time and effort, and the Qian family is rich, you can naturally get it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 204 What's wrong with Miss Song San?

    ?

    The people around Li Lin had been prepared since he was young. Some of the members of the dark guards were orphans who left the city, and some were people who had nowhere to go when they met while traveling around the world.

    And those people were sent to his side only after they had undergone rigorous training and learned something.

    Perhaps to the world, these people are followers and subordinates, but as far as Li Lin is concerned, they are loyal subordinates and friends who have been with him for many years. He will make arrangements for them instead of letting them live their lives  The years are spent hidden in the darkness, and the light cannot be seen for a lifetime.

    Everyone has their own life.

    He hoped that when they settled down, they would also be stable. If they were lucky, they would still have a home. Knowing the warmth and warmth of the world, the relationship between husband and wife, father and son, they would feel that their life was not wasted when they were old.

    ? To live without regrets, this life is enough.

    Qian Wuxi had another drink with Li Lin: "Brother Jing Yuan is right, if you have the heart, you can definitely have it, but I was thinking about it, I always want to grab what others have ready-made, and come to eat and drink  ¡±

    Afterwards, people at the two tables ate and drank busily, but students, of course there is a way for students to drink. Someone proposed to pass the wine order, using wine as a poem, and a poem should be written in the hands of the person who passed the glass of wine.  If it is done, it will be passed on to the next person. If it cannot be done, it will be drunk from the glass of wine.

    Laughter came from time to time during the banquet, which was the pleasure of young people.

    "Wine what?!"

    "Wine what?! If you don't talk about it, you will drink it!"

    "Drink, drink!"

    "What's the hurry, I'm here, I'm here, pouring a jug of wine into my throat, spit out mountains and rivers."

    "Yo, your poem is very grand."

    "I don't know if it's serious or not. Anyway, after it's over, you will be the next one. You do it!"

    "Come and come"

    Li Lin made a few rounds of drinking orders with everyone at the table, and then Zhou Ranjie sent them to play by themselves, and he went to the private room in the compartment with Qian Wuxi, Li Lin and Song Zhan  drink tea.

    Dr. Tea sat on the side and washed his hands to make tea. The small stove next to him was burning hot, and the water in the kettle was so hot that there was water smoke.

    Qian Wuxi said: "Brother Jing Yuan will still be in the Imperial City in the future?!"

    Li Lindao: "In the future, I should return to Yancheng and stay there for a few years, but I don't know what will happen after that."

    Zhou Ranjie said strangely: "Brother Jing Yuan is not going to marry Princess Wen Xiao in the future, why do you want to go back?!"

    "It's better to stay in the imperial city and find an academy to study. After three years, I'll take part in Chunwei again. I heard brother Zhan say that you are better educated than him. It's because of a mistake that you didn't pass the exam. After three years  It will definitely work out afterwards.¡±

    Brother Qing Zhan?  !

    Li Lin gave Song Zhan a strange look. Didn't the two of them get along very well before?  He even got hurt because of this, why is it so good now.

    Song Zhan coughed lightly: "This matter is indeed correct, but I know that brother Jing Yuan is not interested in official career, so this mountain temple is whatever you want."

    Song Zhan also felt strange before, Zhou Ranjie didn't like him no matter how he looked at him before, and his words were very sour, but after a certain day, he suddenly came up to him to make up with him, and he apologized and apologized again.  It means that I was blind before.

    It was only later that he found out that it was Li Lin who saved Zhou Ranjie, and Li Lin and him were good friends, so Zhou Ranjie got together.

    It turned out that it was for Li Lin's face.

    Li Lindao: "That's the reason. You can do what you want with mountain and wild temples. If Jing Yuanzhi is not here, I'm afraid I won't be able to be with you. If a few of you are on this road in the future, Jing Yuan also hopes that you will go to the world to know people's livelihood and serve the people.  for the good."

    Zhou Ranjie said: "That's natural."

    Dr. Tea shared a cup of tea for each of them. Li Lin took a sip and warmed it slightly: "I hope you will keep your word in the future."

    Song Zhan nodded: "Of course, if you don't believe me, I'll replace wine with tea and drink this cup. If anyone does something wrong, he will die in the future."

    "good."

    The four of them had just drank a cup of tea, and then they heard a commotion outside, occasionally there were a few screams, and after a while, the door of the private room was kicked open, and a girl in Chinese clothes showed hatred,  Furious, he threw himself at Qian Wulao, intending to beat him.

    It was Song Pingting who came.

    "Money without laundering¡ªI'm going to kill you¡ª"

    "Did you kill me¡ªdid you kill me¡ª"

    In the end it is a girl, how strong can she be???Wu Xi reached out and grabbed her hand, disgust and anger flashed in his eyes: "What are you doing?!"

    ? Song Pingting struggled, the nobility and arrogance of the past disappeared, only hatred and madness remained.

    "Beast! Shameless! I will kill you!"

    Qian Wuxi stared at her coldly, and the corner of his mouth twitched slightly: "What's wrong with Miss Song San? Why do you look so crazy?!"

    Just at this moment, someone chased in from outside again, it was Song Wanting, Song Pingting's father, Song Dian, and Song Pingting's two brothers.

    "Let go of Pingting, Qian, what are you going to do?!"

    Qian Wuxi pinched Song Pingting's wrist, and pushed her out to the Song family, as if he thought it was dirty, he frowned, and wiped his hands with a white handkerchief.

    Then he said: "I'm the one who wants to ask Miss Song San, what she wants to do when she's so crazy and came to make trouble with me?!"

    Song Dian's face froze, and it became extremely ugly at the moment.

    Not long ago, Song Pingting had an accident. When she was outside, she stumbled into a yard. In a yard, someone took advantage of her, and was smashed by someone, causing trouble.

    It won't be long now, I'm afraid there will be rumors spreading, saying that Song Pingting lost her innocence because of her ignorance.

    The other party also clamored that Song Pingting and him were sincere, and wanted the Song family to be complete and marry Song Pingting to him as his wife.

    If it were an ordinary person, the Song family would have chopped him off long ago to vent their hatred and suppress the matter.

    But the identity of this person is a bit complicated. He is a member of the Zhao family. Although he has no title, he is indeed of the blood of the Zhao family. The royal ancestral hall is in charge, and ordinary people cannot kill him.

    The Song family took Song Pingting back to the Song family. During the conversation, they guessed that this matter had something to do with Qian Wulao. After all, the Song family wanted Qian Wulao to die in an 'accident' last time. If the Qian family knew something, then  Fan must be revenge without money laundering.

    Unexpectedly, Song Pingting just happened to overhear these conversations, and knowing that Qian Wulai and Zhou Ranjie were hosting a banquet for Li Lin in Huihuilou today, so she rushed over madly to find Qian Wulai to settle the score.

    Song Dian's face turned black: "You know what you did, and I don't need to say it again and again!"

    Song Dian thought of his two daughters, one was imprisoned in Yuanmingyuan together with the deposed prince, and now another such thing happened, not to mention losing his innocence and embarrassment, and he didn't know what his future fate would be  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 205 Shangjingzhao Mansion or Dali Temple, I will accompany you to the end

    ?

    Qian Wuxi asked back: "Then what Master Song did, do you want me to tell you one by one?!"

    Qian Wuxi is not afraid of the Song family. The Song family can do it in the first year of junior high school, and he can do it in the fifteenth year. He is not a soft persimmon, whoever wants to pinch it.

    The Qian family is not easy to bully.

    Although he said that he could find out the news that the Song family wanted to harm him, and the Song family might also find out the news that he had harmed Song Pingting, but if it really happened, he would not be afraid.

    Most people in the world say that he has a strong desire for revenge, but after all the Song family wanted his life, so it is understandable for him to take revenge afterwards. As for the Song family, not to mention being ridiculed by the world, Song Pingting lost her innocence and face, and was entangled by Zhao Mingwen.  Come on, don't even think about getting out in the future.

    Although Song Pingting is innocent and pitiful, but after all her surname is Song, she doesn't believe it without money, and she doesn't know that the Song family is going to marry her to King Ming.

    Perhaps, she also knew about wanting him to 'accidentally die'.

    Therefore, at this time, in Qian Wuxi's mind, he didn't mean that Song Pingting was going to be merciful just because Song Pingting was a girl. He only regarded Song Pingting and the Song family as one, and hitting her was hitting the Song family.  .

    Song Dian was so angry at Qian Wuxi's words that he almost went crazy, pointing at him and was speechless. Song Pingting was crying and angry, almost dying, her two brothers were comforting her.

    The scene froze for a moment.

    Qian Wuxi pursed his lips slightly, and said with a cold snort: "Master Song, if there is nothing else, you should go back quickly. If people see it, they will think that I have done something disastrous to the Song family."

    Song Pingting's face was distorted with anger: "What did you do? You also ask yourself what you did?! Why did you do this? Why did you kill me! Why do you still want to kill me!"

    "Why are you so vicious, how dare you harm me like this!"

    "You tell me what to do in the future!"

    Song Pingting is really going crazy!

    She is a good girl's family. If something like this happens, she loses her face and reputation. What can she say about a good family in the future, not to mention that she can't be a princess or marry a rich man, even an ordinary rich man, she may not  I can marry.

    Even being entangled by a Zhao Mingwen, I don't know how to get out!

    Who is Zhao Mingwen?  !

    That is just a royal name, but he is a stingy dude.

    Not to mention power, the family doesn't even have any more family business, and usually lives on the little money from the Zhao royal family.

    Such a person has no future at all.

    After all, Song Pingting is the daughter of the Taifu's mansion, even if she looks for it with her eyes closed, she can find a better one!

    If she were to marry such a person, she would rather die.

    This Qian Wulao has such a vicious heart that he actually harmed her. This is her whole life!

    How could he do this!

    Song Pingting thought of her mother who shed tears all the time at home, and her sister who was imprisoned in Yuanmingyuan, and then thought of her own future in Yukan. She felt sad and couldn't help crying.

    "How can you do this! How can you do this!"

    It is really pitiful for a little girl to cry like this.

    The people who poured in from the door to watch the show all showed pity. They felt that she was too pitiful, and that Qian Wulai must have done something to bully her, so they all pointed their fingers at her.

    "Mr. Qian, what did you do to make this girl so sad?!"

    "Could it be that you just gave up from the start? Mr. Qian, you are doing it wrong!"

    "How could such a behavior be done by a gentleman!"

    "At any rate, she is also the daughter of the Grand Tutor's Mansion. If Mr. Qian does this, he is not afraid of the Tai Tuor's Mansion's revenge!"

    "It's not"

    The students next to me were so angry when they heard these words, they hurriedly stood up and spoke to Qian Wulai:

    "Shut up those of you who don't understand, is Brother Wuxi like this?! He is the most decent person!"

    "That's right, I don't know Brother Wuxi, how could he do such a thing!"

    "You people, don't smear people casually."

    "What's wrong with the Taifu Mansion, can the Taifu Mansion just bully people casually?!"

    "that is!"

    "Don't deceive people too much!"

    Everyone knows that Qian Wuxi is a person. Although his mouth is a bit babbling and talkative sometimes, but his family is rich and he is righteous. He invites everyone to eat and drink a lot on weekdays.  No matter what difficulties, he will? busy.

    They are not ungrateful people, how could they tolerate others bullying money without laundering like this.

    "Why am I trying to harm you?!" Qian Wuxi was protected by a group of people, standing in the crowd without flinching or fearing at all, he stared at Song Pingting and twitched slightly at the corner of his mouth, "Didn't Miss Song ask this question knowingly?  ! Do you really want me to explain everything clearly?!"

    Song Dian's expression changed: "The money is not laundered!!!"

    "It's late!" Qian Wuxi said with a cold face, "I told you to leave earlier, everyone is safe and sound, and I don't want to continue to discuss this matter with you. Since you insist on discussing the Tao, I will discuss it with you too."  understand!"

    "Before, your Song family wanted to marry our Qian family, and wanted to marry this Song San to me as a wife!"

    "But it's not that the world has changed. The abolished prince was imprisoned in Yuanmingyuan, and he turned to seek power. He also wanted to marry Song San to His Royal Highness King Ming as a concubine!"

    "But you don't want to regret the marriage and offend my Qian clan, so you actually want to kill me! The intention is to let me die in an accident. It is reasonable for you three girls to marry another in the future."

    "The Song family wants to harm me!"

    As soon as Qian Wulai said these words, the onlookers were so shocked that their jaws almost dropped to the ground.

    There is such a thing?  !

    Miss Song San and this Qian Wuxi actually discussed marriage?  !

    The Song family wants to see the third girl of Song marrying the King of Ming to be his concubine?  !

    Song Dian was so angry that he almost fainted, he straightened his neck and said, "Don't talk nonsense, but what evidence do you have?! Our family, Pingting, is discussing marriage with you, so why would she want to marry His Highness King Ming!"

    "It's you who insisted on listening to the nonsense outside, and even killed my Pingting, you deserve to die!"

    "How could our Song family be such a person, how could we harm you!"

    Qian Wuxi said: "If you want people not to know, you have to do nothing. I have already arrested the person who put the snake on Tianzhuang Mountain that day, Mr. Song. Does the Song family want me to invite him out to confront him?!"

    "If this is the case, Shangjingzhao Fuyin is still Dali Temple, I will accompany him to the end!"

    Song Dian's heart tightened when he heard the words, and he was a little flustered for a while!

    how come!

    How could that person be caught?  !

    No!

    Song Dian looked into the crowd, and found that Zhou Ranjie and Qian Wulao's group was missing one person.

    In the past, in order to get things done, the Song family found someone who was close to Qian Wulai to act as an internal response. When the time came, he would take Qian Wulai there and lead him to the trap.

    The Song family urged this person to promise that if the matter is successful, Song Taifu will accept this person as a disciple and guide him all the way, and the future will be bright in the future.

    But this person has disappeared now!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 206: Zhou Ranjie Is Just a Pond Fish by the City Gate

    ?

    Song Dian felt chest tightness and shortness of breath for a while, and almost passed out.

    If there is no evidence for Qian Wulao, they can completely deny the matter, only saying that Qian Wulao was thinking wildly, and thinking about it for a while, there is no such thing at all.

    But if there is evidence of money laundering, all of this will be hard to say. If it really goes to Jingzhao Mansion or Dali Temple, then the Song family will have to bear the crime of killing someone's life.

    And More importantly, it is just the Song family's speculation that Qian Wulai harmed Song Pingting, and there is no definite evidence at all.

    After weighing the pros and cons, Song Dian stretched out his hands to cover his chest, only feeling that the studies in his body were flowing rapidly, but he gritted his teeth firmly, not daring to answer such words.

    After a while, he finally came over and said, "I'm afraid Mr. Qian made a mistake. My Song family has never done such a thing. I'm afraid someone deliberately framed it and wanted to destroy the relationship between you and my family."

    "Today's matter, is it my Song family? Something happened to Pingting and she thought about it for a while, and misunderstood Mr. Qian. I should apologize to you. I hope you don't mind."

    The implication of Song Dian's words is that he wants to leave today's matter behind and not mention it. Qian Wulai must not mention the Song family's harming him, and the Song family will not mention Qian Wulai's harming Song Pingting anymore.

    Qian Wuxi twitched the corners of his mouth, expressionless: "Master Song actually said that, so let's do it like this."

    Money without washing is not a mindless thing. Although the Song family is now keeping a low profile in the court because of the abolition of the prince, they still have some foundations to be the Taifu, the teacher of the emperor.

    And it has been in business for many years, and the number of students under its name is unknown.

    Besides, he was fine, but Song Pingting had a bad luck, and he didn't know what to do in the future, so he got his revenge.

    If he confronts the Song family head-on again, it won't be worth it. He is not alone in the Qian family, and he needs to consider it for the family.

    Song Pingting's face changed drastically upon hearing this: "Father!"

    "How could father let him go like this, he is just"

    "Shut up!" Song Dian raised his hand and slapped Song Pingting. After the slap, he felt heartache again, but he didn't want to bow his head, so he could only say, "Calm down, let's talk when we go back home."

    "Father, you hit me?!"

    Song Pingting couldn't believe that her father, who had always loved her so much, would beat her. She just felt that the sky was falling, and ran out with red eyes covering her face.

    Seeing her running away, Song Dian became anxious immediately, and asked his two sons to catch up: "Go quickly, go stop your sister!"

    The two brothers of the Song family rushed to chase after them. Song Dian was worried and followed suit.

    Once the members of the Song family left, the matter came to an end. Qian Wuxi glanced around and his expression was not good: "Everyone gathers around here to do something, and everyone goes back. Do what you have to do!"

    A group of spectators felt that the Song family had left and there was nothing to see, so they didn't dare to go up to ask what happened to Qian Wuxi, so they had to turn their heads and leave.

    In the end, only the students who came to eat together were left in the room.

    Someone persuaded Qian Wuxi: "Brother Wuxi, don't take this matter to heart, it's all because the Song family is deceiving people too much!"

    "That's not right! Brother Wuxi, it's too much for the people of the Song family to actually want to harm you!"

    Zhou Ranjie was indignant: "It's really cheap for them. If I were brother Wuxi, I should let them know that I am not easy to bully!"

    However, Song Zhan said: "The current result is already considered the best."

    What happened in the past cannot be changed, and the money is not laundered, fortunately, it's okay, and it also made the Song family suffer. If it is head-to-head, it will be of no benefit to himself, or even the Qian family behind him.

    Zhou Ranjie disagreed: "Hey! How do you talk, what is the best result, brother Wu Xi's suffering, it is not in vain, besides, I am also unlucky!"

    Zhou Ranjie is a pond fish beside the city gate.

    Song Zhan glanced at him, and the corner of his mouth twitched: "If not, you can go to Taifu's mansion to seek justice."

    Zhou Ranjie shrank his neck slightly, and pretended to fan the wind with a fan: "Then what, that's it, this is pretty good, isn't it"

    The person next to him clicked his tongue and said with a smile: "Brother Burning Jie, you can't do it, why are you so greedy for life and afraid of death, isn't it the Taifu's residence, what are you afraid of?!"

    "Boy! What is it called Taifu's Mansion? If you have the ability, you can go there. Dare you laugh at me? Come here, come here!" He put the fan on his belt, rolled up his sleeves andGoing to hit someone.

    "Ahhh! Please! I was wrong, I was wrong!"

    "Stop him, stop him!"

    "Quickly stop him¡ª"

    A group of people made a fuss, and the originally depressing atmosphere became a mixed fight.

    Li Lin smiled helplessly, lowered his head and drank a cup of tea, the hand of the tea doctor beside him was a little trembling, and his expression was a little uneasy.

    Li Lin took a sip of tea, and then said: "The tea is cold, change some hot water."

    Dr. Tea hurriedly nodded: "Yes."

    Qian Wuxi sat back to his original seat, and then poured himself a cup of tea: "It's really cheap for the Song family, but I didn't suffer!"

    Li Lindao: "As Qing Zhan said, this is the best. If you fight with the Song family, it will be of no benefit to you or to the Qian family. It is enough for the Song family to lose a beautiful and expensive girl.  It's gone."

    Thinking of Song Pingting's appearance, Qian Wuxi snorted coldly: "Brother Jing Yuan, do you think the Song family will marry that Song San to Zhao Mingwen?!"

    Li Lin let Dr. Tea go down, and then took over the tea making himself.

    His movements are smooth and smooth, and it makes people feel comfortable to watch. After a cup of tea was served in front of Qian Wuxi, he said: "Based on the Song family's love for this girl, she is probably going to marry far away."

    If you have a bad reputation in the imperial city and cannot marry a good family, marrying far away is already the best choice.

    "Married far away?!"

    "If you go further, no one will know the past, and you will be able to live a good life."

    Qian Wuxi was angry for a moment, and after a while he exhaled: "It's really cheap for them."

    Li Lin smiled lightly: "Brother Wuxi will be in the imperial city in the future, so he needs to be careful."

    Qian Wuxi's heart turned cold, knowing that Li Lin was reminding him that the Song family might retaliate against him.

    "Brother Jing Yuan, don't worry, even though Wu Xi has no skills, my Qian clan is enough to protect me."

    "It's so good."

    Li Lin drank a few cups of tea with Qian Wuxi, and then left Huihui Building with Song Zhan and Ju Song.

    Here, Yuan You and You Zongzhi are drinking in a tavern. Others drink from small wine cups. They taste each drink carefully, but the two drink like a jar of wine next to each other, and a sea of ??wine for each of them.  bowl.

    "Come on, Brother You, drink!"

    "one more bowl!"

    "Brother You, you said that this residence has no fixed place, and this heart is also uneasy, right? It is said that people are floating in the rivers and lakes, like dogtail grass, no, like cattails what?!"

    You Zongzhi drank a bowl of wine and gave him a cool look: "Dandelion."

    Yuanyou suddenly realized: "Yes, dandelion, it's like a dandelion floating in the wind, it's terrible!"

    You Zongzhi slowly raised his eyes: "What do you want to say?!"

    Yuanyou let out a haha, reached out and patted his thigh: "Brother, I found you a good place to settle down for the rest of your life, do you want to go?!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 207 I Hope Miss Six Take Care of Me More

    ?

    "A place to settle down for the rest of your life?" You Zongzhi shook the big bowl in his hand, and the wine in it swayed slightly.

    "Exactly!" Yuan You patted the table, and then said, "I'm tired of wandering outside, and I always want a place to settle down. If you have this idea, I'll arrange it for you."

    You Zong's martial arts are very strong, and he has nothing to worry about. It is also possible to take him to Licheng. With his ability, he can also be a master of martial arts, and it is also possible to help train the army.

    You Zongzhi's slender fingers pressed against the edge of the big sea bowl, and he said after a while, "I don't think so now, King Zhao has saved my life, I stay in the Imperial City, if he wants to ask me for this kindness in the future,  I'm fine too."

    If you owe a kindness, you will pay it back after all.

    After thinking about it from a distance, it is indeed the case: "Then if you have such thoughts, just contact me again."

    Yuanyou is actually from the Northern Plains, tall and strong, but he has long forgotten his childhood memories. Perhaps the only thing he remembers is that his old master saved him from the wolves, and then he followed his old  The master is gone.

    When he got older, he had practiced a good kung fu, and when he got the opportunity, he stayed with the little master as a personal entourage.

    Although he is a follower, his life is really good. The young master is as generous and kind-hearted as the old master, and he treats them very well. Thinking that his brain is so bad, the young master has never  What did you say.

    As long as it is not something that cannot be done in principle, if there is a request, he will agree.

    These people also have three or two friends, and when they are free, they come out to drink together.

    You Zongzhi respected him with a bowl of wine: "If there is a need, I will definitely find you."

    Yuan You laughed loudly: "I am alone with you this time, I need to go away with you for a while, and when I come back, I will have a drink with you and have a good time."

    "good."

    Yuan You and You Zongzhi drank wine, chatting about the happy grievances and grievances of some knight-errants. In the afternoon, the two of them were half drunk, and then they left.

    "By the way, there is one more thing. I got a dagger for that little girl, and it was written to be sent to you. When you send it to her, it won't be in vain for her to call me master so many times.  "

    "I'll just bring it."

    "Leave it alone!"

    "Don't pass!"

    The two turned around and walked one way each.

    The sea is vast, if you can meet someone with the same temperament, drink a few bowls of wine in your spare time, and make a few gestures, it is also a pleasant thing.

    But in the end, everyone has their own things to do, and it's a good thing to get together when you have free time.

    The next day, Li Lin went to the Jinning Mansion to say goodbye to Su Xun and others, and then had lunch in Yuhuayuan, and then walked around Taoyuan with Su Wan to digest food.

    At this time, it is already late September, and the weather is not as good as midsummer, and it is a little bit cooler.

    "I am leaving this time, and I will not be able to return until the beginning of spring next year. I can't stay in the imperial city with Miss Six. Don't blame Miss Six."

    Su Guan laughed when she heard the words: "Why do you blame me, you and I are engaged, I see you happy, but I don't want it to be a rope that binds you, except that I can't get too close to other girls,  Whatever you have to do, go do it."

    "If you really have time, just write a letter with me to make me feel at ease."

    The smile on Li Lin's face was warm: "Miss Six, don't worry, I will definitely go far away from the girls next to me."

    Su Wan said: "That's good, you need to remember that you already have a fianc¨¦e now, it's not the same you as before, but now someone is taking care of you."

    Li Lin smiled and said, "I hope Miss Six will take care of me more."

    Su Wan said: "If I take care of you, aren't you afraid of regretting it in the future?!"

    Li Lin looked at the yard, and then at Su Wan who was smiling charmingly and somewhat slyly, and said with a smile: "If it were you, Ah Wan, Lin will definitely not regret it."

    Su Wan blushed inexplicably when she heard this, and she didn't want to continue this topic with him. She rolled her eyes and thought of the wild goose they were engaged to, so she said, "You remember the wild goose.  It¡¯s well-raised, I went to see it a few days ago, and now I know how to listen to the whistle.¡±

    "Where did you come from, you are really amazing."

    "So, how about leaving him to protect you? If you go out, take him with you."

    Su Wan frowned: "But if you let him stay, what will happen to your safety?"

    Li Lindao: "It doesn't matter, my father was in the pastWhen I was in the world, if I raised a few people and wanted them to protect me, besides him, there were several people. It happened that he stayed to tame the wild geese, and he also left someone for you. If you have something to do, you can tell him to do it.  .  "

    Hearing what he said, Su Wan nodded and agreed: "Well, let him stay for a while, and you will take him away in the spring of next year. I will be safe in the mansion, so you don't have to worry about me.  "

    Li Lin nodded: "I am quite relieved that you are at home, but you should be more careful when you go out."

    After all, Duke Ning of Jin was born as a general, the guards in the mansion are not comparable to those of the army, but they are not bad after all, and there are his personal guards, who can enter the mansion to hurt people.

    "Did you take the pills I ordered someone to give you?"

    A few days ago, Li Lin ordered someone to give her some health-enhancing pills, and asked her to take them first to nourish her body.

    The girls raised by the nobles are delicate and delicate, and their bones are always weak. Although there are always supplements, they are not as good as the foundation.

    Su Wan nodded: "Yes, I eat it once a day now. According to what you said, I will eat it for a month first, and once in the next three days, and I will eat it for three months."

    Li Linming brought the pills over in a flash, and Su Xun asked someone to send them to an old friend of the Imperial Hospital. He knew that it was a medicine for strengthening the body and was good for the body. When he brought it back, he asked Su Wan to start taking it.  .

    If it weren't for Su Xun's old friend who said that some of the medicinal materials were very hard to find and were precious things, Su Xun would have asked Li Lin to get him some.

    "It's good to eat. When it's almost finished, tell Huifeng, and he will arrange it."

    "good."

    Then the two went to see the wild geese. The two wild geese were kept in a yard, where Huifeng and two cleaning boys also lived. It was very quiet.

    When the two came, Huifeng was sleeping on a tree, and two wild geese landed beside him, staring at him.

    Because of the good breeding, the two wild geese are well-bred, and their hair is shiny and shiny, which is very beautiful.

    "Young master." Huifeng heard footsteps, and then jumped down from the tree. The two wild geese flapped their wings and flew up, and then landed on his shoulders.

    "Quack¡ª¡ª"

    Su Wan stared at the two wild geese, and star eyes suddenly appeared in his eyes.

    I really can't tell, this young man is so powerful, and in less than half a month, these two wild geese can land on his shoulders.

    Su Wan exclaimed: "They are so obedient!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 208 Farewell

    ?

    She looked at Huifeng with amazement.

    Perhaps this kind of gaze was too direct, which attracted Li Lin's attention. He frowned, and then said: "It's just a trivial matter. When I was young, I trained eagles."

    Su Wan's attention was indeed attracted when she heard the words, her little hand tugged on his cuff, her face was a little excited: "You have tamed an eagle before, so powerful?!"

    Su Wan only thinks that Mr. Li is a treasure boy, he seems to know everything, has everything, and often surprises her.

    Actually even tamed falcons!

    "It's all about my childhood, so don't worry about it." He reached out and waved at one of the wild geese. The wild goose rolled its eyes, then flew over with flapping wings, and then landed on his arm.

    Li Lindao: "You can touch it."

    Su Wan blinked, her hands were a little stiff: "Can I touch it? I'm afraid it will scare them."

    "They are very courageous and not afraid."

    Su Wan thought about it, and struggled a bit, but the smooth and shiny feathers of the wild goose were so attractive, she stretched out her hand nervously to touch it.

    Hey, it's really all right.

    Then she touched it two or three times, or even many times.

    The smile on her face was as bright as the sun, and her eyes were also shining.

    "Really, it doesn't move."

    "How could it listen to you!"

    Li Lin stretched out his hand to touch the feathers of the wild goose, and then said: "Probably the way of domestication is inherited in the same strain. If it listens to the wind, it naturally listens to me."

    Su Wan exclaimed: "It's amazing!"

    Li Lindao: "When you have free time in the future, I will teach you. You can keep this wild goose for fun."

    "Oh that's fine!"

    The two watched the geese for a while, and then Li Lin was about to say goodbye and leave.

    A group of people said goodbye at the gate of Jinning Duke's Mansion. Su Wan and Su Xun stood together and said goodbye to Li Lin face to face.

    Li Lindao: "Winter is coming now, Miss Six needs to pay attention to her body."

    Su Wan said: "The journey is long and dusty all the way, no more than at home, you pay more attention to your body."

    Su Xun was a little unhappy that Li Lin wanted to snatch his daughter, but seeing that he was leaving now, his unhappiness dissipated. He took out a greeting card in his arms and handed it to Li Lin.

    "This is my greeting card. Although it is not as useful as my father's greeting card, I am still a servant after all, and others will give me some face when I go out."

    "If something happens to you, take the invitation card and go see the local governor."

    Li Lin took the greeting card: "Thank you, Third Master, Jing Yuan has made a note, and you should also pay attention to your health."

    Su Xun patted him on the shoulder, and then said: "Okay, I understand, Ah Wan is in the mansion, you don't have to worry about her, just take care of yourself."

    Li Lindao: "Naturally, I feel relieved that the sixth girl is in the mansion. Apart from other things, the third master will definitely not let anyone bully her."

    After hearing this, Su Xun felt much more comfortable. Can he not protect his daughter?  !

    "It's good that you know, that's all, let's go quickly, go back and pack up, so as not to be in a hurry when it's late."

    Li Lin: "Jing Yuan is leaving."

    Su Xun: "Let's go."

    Li Lin turned around and got into the carriage that had been prepared and left.

    Su Wan looked at the back of the carriage going away, feeling a little bit sad and depressed.

    Su Xun persuaded her: "He also has other things to do, so he can't be with you every day. Besides, you are not married yet, so it's not uncommon for you not to see each other for a few months. Just treat him as he is in the Imperial City."

    "Even if you're married, he can't accompany you every day. As a man, he naturally has to support the family. Otherwise, what's the use of him if you have to wait for you to solve any problems."

    Su Wan smiled: "Father, you don't have to tell me these things. I'm not an ignorant person, and I need him to be with you all the time. Father, let's go see grandma. Didn't someone come to the door just now and say they want to give Wei Xi  Cousin said dear."

    Su Xun thought about this and was also a little interested, so he nodded: "Okay, let's go and have a look."

    So the father and daughter went to Fupingyuan together.

    At this time, the Wang family is entertaining an iceman (matchmaker) surnamed Mei, known as Mei Niang, who is about forty years old and is a plump woman. She is one of the famous official matchmakers in the imperial city.  , has brought together a lot of beautiful marriages, and is decent, never cheating.?? 

    Wang Weiwei's identity is there, and the object he can choose is naturally not as good as the girl from Jinning Duke's Mansion.

    Although she has a father-in-law and wife's aunt, the Wang family is at best a well-to-do family now, with a few shops and a few farms.

    Therefore, Wang set his sights on this year's Jinshi.

    The family should not be too high, nor too poor, it is better to have some family background, and one must be down-to-earth.

    Wang Weixi is the grandniece of the Wang family. If the Wang family and Jin Ning Gong are still alive, it is natural to promote each other, but they also need people to make progress. If a handful of mud can't support the wall, then it's meaningless.

    Besides, the girl Wang Weixi is really gentle, kind and ingenious, and she should be matched with a better one.

    "I think the ones you mentioned are good. I will let people see how this person is some other day. If he is satisfied, I will talk to you again."

    Mei Niang smiled all over her face, she said: "Madam, you have to take a good look at them, these are excellent young people, you can't go wrong finding a husband for your cousin girl."

    When she smiled, she had a festive look on her face, which made her feel good.

    Mrs. Wang nodded: "Don't worry, I will have to trouble you for this matter in the future. My wife is at ease about the marriage you mentioned."

    Mei Niang said with a smile: "Then I will wait for Madam's good news."

    "It's easy to say."

    When Su Xun and Su Wan came over, Meiniang was walking out of the main room's gate and came towards her. She bowed her head to salute the nobleman, and then walked out with the maidservant.

    "Madam, the third master and the princess are here."

    "Let them in."

    As soon as Su Xun and Su Wan entered the door, Mrs. Wang beckoned Su Xun to come over, and then handed him three pieces of paper: "You send someone to investigate these three people. I think the conditions are good, and the matching is fine."

    Su Xun opened it and took a look. Su Wan was standing aside and just happened to see it. She gasped, and there was someone she knew.

    "I do know this guy named Zhou Ranjie, isn't he this year's Tan Hua Lang?!"

    "It's him." Wang said, "This week, Ranjie's family is in Lingzhou, and they have a little business. The family background is not bad, but it's a pity, he is a Tanhualang, and I don't know how many people want to marry the girl.  Whether he can see Weixi is not certain."

    Tan Hualang has a bright future, and Wang Weixi's identity is a little bit inferior after all. Although he is related to Jinning's mansion, he is not a girl in the mansion after all.

    Su Wan thought it was a good week to burn the ring. Although it was not good before, Li Lin saved him. He even held a banquet to thank him and apologized for what he did in the past.

    ?People who know how to be grateful and know how to correct their mistakes are at least not bad in character.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 209 Song Pingting Marries Far Away

    ?

    "Let's wait and see." Wang sighed, and handed over the matter to Su Xun.

    In the early morning of the next day, as soon as the gates of the Imperial City opened, Li Lin left the Imperial City in a carriage. When he left, he was clearly accompanied by Yuan You, who also acted as a driver (driver).

    As the sun rose, the carriage walked slowly out of the city, getting farther and farther away from a capital full of flowers.

    Li Lin took out a piccolo and played a tune slowly.

    The sound of the flute is long, and the red leaves of autumn are falling in the wind. After the passage of time, they will be turned into nutrients in the land.

    Spring grows and summer grows, autumn harvests and winter hides, the cycle of the four seasons passes slowly, telling one year after another.

    After a song, the world is a little quiet, only the sound of horseshoes passing by, and the sound of wheels turning.

    "My lord, which of the two forked roads ahead are we going?"

    "Let's see which way the horse goes, just go with that."

    "okay!"

    Su Wan was indeed a little worried when Li Lin left, but it was only a few days, so he could do whatever he had to do next.

    After getting married, she also has some things to do. Although there is still a long time before the wedding will be put on the agenda, there are still some things that need to be prepared.

    What's more, she has to learn to manage the shops. Before that, she learned a little bit from Mrs. Li, but now, Mrs. Wang directly gave her two shops to manage.

    The business of those two shops is also average. Wang said that this is another dowry she gave to Su Wan. If she manages it well, all the profits will be hers. If she manages it badly, it will be gone when it closes.

    Bai De's shop, she must be caring. Although she already has a lot of things, no one thinks too much of money.

    Besides, there is also the repair of Li Lin's house, and she has to go to see it occasionally.

    Just a few days later, it was the end of September.

    Now the weather has cooled down, and the family has started to prepare for Su Fu's marriage.

    The dowry prepared by the family went through over and over again. Because of Su Fu's troubles, Wang's heart reacted, and he didn't add anything to her. According to the standard of a prostitute, she can give as much as she should.

    But whose family's prostitute only has that little thing when they get married, let alone the prostitute of Jinning Duke's mansion, doesn't this make outsiders laugh?  !

    Like Su Fu, who is a high-ranking concubine who is not married in a beautiful way, and what Su Fu is going to marry is Prince Zhao's Mansion. In this way, the little things from the mansion are not enough.

    ? Mrs. Yang went to beg Mrs. Wang twice. Seeing that Mrs. Wang really didn't let go, she just said that she, her own mother, should prepare it. Her family is poor and she has nothing to give.

    Yang had no choice but to take out sevens and eights from her own dowry to fill it in, and it was fine, but she looked at the few things she had left, and felt a little empty.  Without money, how would she live her life

    Fortunately, Su Jian's family will help arrange the marriage, otherwise, she might not even be able to get a decent dowry.

    Because Su Fu's wedding was approaching, the smiles on her face increased, her whole body looked like a peony flower that had just bloomed, her face was rosy and her spirits were high.

    Even if the Li family gave Su Wan more betrothal gifts than hers, it's still up to the husband and in-law's family how they live. Li Linna is just a small recruiter, even with the Jing family as the backer,  That can't make any waves.

    And the one she is going to marry is the majestic Prince Zhao's Mansion, and Zhao Mingyan will be the powerful Prince Zhao in the future.

    How can these two be compared.

    Thinking of this, Su Fu felt a lot more balanced.

    The only bad thing is that the two maidservants beside her were replaced by Yang Shi again, and the previous Baizhi Baihe was married off by Yang Shi.  Yixin, wanting to climb up to become an aunt.

    Su Fu thought about Zhao Mingyan's handsome appearance, and thought about the fact that the two maidservants were really good, so she agreed, and then changed two ordinary-looking maidservants to her as a dowry, one named Bai Chun and the other  It's called Bai Xia.

    Bai Zhi and Bai He seek benevolence, Bai Zhi is married to the manager of a shop, and Bai He is married to the manager of a Zhuangzi, these two marriages are not too bad, if they are down-to-earth, they can live well  .

    At this time, Su Wan and the two girls were eating melons.

    It's really eating melons, holding the cantaloupe in your hand while eating the melons outside.

    "Then Miss Song San is really married?!""It is indeed married, and today's wedding team left the imperial city."

    Did Song Pingting marry far away? Because of that bastard affair between her and Zhao Mingwen, there was a lot of rumors in the imperial city, not to mention King Ming or money laundering, even ordinary children, no one would want to marry her  .

    The Song family didn't want to marry her to that bastard Zhao Mingwen, so Tai Fu Song came forward to find the son of one of his students, explained the reason, and married Song Pingting.

    The other party was out of town, so when he heard the news, he made a trip, directly announced the appointment and fixed the wedding date, and took the bride away after a few days.

    Song Pingting is now the most suitable only to marry far away.

    "Girl, Cousin is here." Someone shouted at the gate of the yard.

    "Cousin is here, please come in." The only one who can be called a cousin in the house is Wang Weixi. This girl has a good personality and is ingenious. Su Wan is willing to walk around with her more.

    Speaking of Wang Weixi, Su Wan couldn't help but think of Wang Weixi's marriage, and her marriage was initially settled. The other party was not Zhou Ranjie as mentioned earlier, but a student named Jun Songling, who was also a Jinshi this year.

    After Su Xun checked Zhou Ranjie, he felt that this person was not bad, so he thought about it and asked secretly, but Zhou Ranjie refused the marriage.

    As Zhou Ranjie said, he is jealous and small-minded, and he doesn't see good things from others.

    Now he and Li Lin also have some friendship. Li Lin is engaged to Su Wan. She is the prostitute daughter of Duke Ning's mansion, who was also canonized as the princess.  , he will definitely be unhappy in the future.

    Li Lin has saved his life for him, and he still wants to get along with his benefactor in the future. If there is a estrangement, that would be bad!

    So he refused.

    After hearing these remarks, Su Xun was speechless for a while, and stopped mentioning this matter.

    After some investigation, he finally settled on Mr. Du Songling.

    Du Songling's family background is also good, Qingzhou student, this year's Jinshi, the ranking is still high, because of his good skills, he was favored by Dali Temple Qing Fu, and he was called to be a small official in charge of copywriting in Dali Temple.

    He couldn't be more upright.

    Su Xun asked this Mr. Du in private, Mr. Du thought it over and thought that this marriage is good, but he just asked to see Wang Weixi, and if he thought it was good, he would make a decision.

    Mrs. Wang arranged this matter after Su Fu came out of the cabinet. If there is no problem, this Mr. Du is likely to be the cousin of the family.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 210 Makeup ceremony

    ?

    Wang Weixiu walked into the courtyard with his maid, Hairpin, and when he saw Su Wan coming out, he smiled: "The princess just sits in the room, and he is not an outsider."

    Su Wan said: "It is precisely because my cousin is not an outsider that this is all the more so. If not, wouldn't it mean that my cousin's treatment is not as good as that of an outsider?!"

    Wang Weixi was delighted when she said it: "The princess treats me very well."

    Su Wan said: "It's just a trivial matter, why don't I treat you well? In the house, the best thing for you is grandma, and grandma is the one who treats you best."

    "That's not true." She knows how well Mrs. Wang treats her. She has worked so hard to find a good marriage for her and prepare a dowry for her. Even her own grandmother may not have such care.

    Her real grandmother only wanted to use her to exchange futures for her brothers. If her mother hadn't been clever enough to let her pack up her things and come to the Imperial City, she still doesn't know what would happen.

    In fact, her cousins ??treated her well, even her grandmother, seeing the wealth of the Wang family now, glimpsed a corner of the wealth, and wanted to squeeze in, so as to be an old lady like the Wang family.

    Su Wan and Wang Weixi entered the main room together, ordered Xiao Mo to serve tea, and then asked Wang Weixi why he came: "Cousin, what's the matter here?!"

    Wang Weiwei said: "There is indeed one thing. I want to ask the Princess, but I want to add makeup to my fourth cousin? Can you take me with you when you go?"

    In fact, Wang Weixi doesn't like to deal with Su Fu. She comes from a humble background, so she naturally behaves with her tail between her legs when she enters such a high school, and she is also very nervous.

    Su Fu looked down on her, who was of low birth, and she could tell a thing or two at Jinning Gong's birthday banquet that day. Later, Su Fu was grounded, and the two of them had no contact with each other.  Shi, this is how the ban was lifted.

    Wang Weixiu dared not go to see Su Fu alone.

    Su Wan said: "It's not a big deal. I'll just take you there on the day when I put on makeup."

    When a girl gets married, the sisters will come to visit the new couple one day before they get married, and add make-up for the sisters by the way. The so-called makeup is to give some gifts and add boxes to the new couple, so that the bride's dowry will be richer.

    At this moment, Xiao Mo gave each of them a cup of tea. Wang Weixiu took a sip of the tea, hesitated for a while, and then asked, "I don't know what congratulatory gift the princess gave the fourth cousin?"

    "In our county, when my sisters get married, they just use some gold and silver ornaments for makeup. I don't know about the imperial city, so I ask the princess to give me some pointers."

    When Su Wan heard that it was this, she looked at Xiao Sang. The matter was made up by Xiao Sang, and she didn't even ask.

    Xiao Sang said: "As far as Miss Huibiao is concerned, the servant girl prepared for the princess is a peony screen for the fourth girl. It was painted by a master painter and a craftsman was invited to do it herself."

    Xiao Sang thought to himself, although it looks like a big piece and has face, I made it on purpose, and the intention is also there, but the total cost is only three hundred taels of silver. It looks big and looks good, but the inside is worthless.

    Because Su Fu's marriage was settled early, Su Fu and Su Wan had never dealt with each other. Both Su Wan and Xiao Sang Xiaoman agreed that the good things in the warehouse must not be given to Su Fu, so Xiao Sang said to her early.  I made preparations and asked someone to make this screen.

    snort!

    No one can take advantage of any cheap price!

    Wang Weixi didn't know what was going on inside, and when he heard the words, he admired and said, "It's better for the princess to think."

    Wang Weixi had a solid idea in his mind, she couldn't take out the precious things, so it's better to embroider her a piece of embroidery, then she will have both heart and face.

    Su Fu coughed lightly, and smiled falsely: "After all, she is also my fourth sister, and now she is getting married, so I can't be too shabby."

    Wang Wei said softly: "The princess has a kind heart."

    If it was on her body and someone wanted to beat her, she would never repay her with kindness.

    Back then at Jinning Duke's birthday banquet, she saw Su Fu raised her hand and wanted to slap Su Wan. She didn't expect Su Wan to be so careless, and even bothered to prepare Su Fu's make-up ceremony.  Kindness too.

    Su Wan thought, I'm actually not kind at all, I just want to look good without spending money.

    For Su Fu to spend money, she might as well buy a few more sets of clothes for Xiaosang and Xiaowan, and it would not be in vain for the two of them to take good care of her.

    For Su Fu, it's better to throw it in the water and listen to the sound.

    Su Wan smiled, and didn't continue this topic with Wang Weixi. She asked Wang Weixi: "In a few days, didn't grandma ask my elder brother to invite Mr. Du to visit? Cousin, what good clothes do you have? If not, why not?"  ???I pick two here, and I have quite a lot of cloth here, and I can't run out of them.  "

    In Su Wan's warehouse, there is a special room for clothes and cloth. There were quite a few before, and even more after the engagement.

    There are seven or eight bolts of cloth in the betrothal gift from Li Lin, and twelve bolts from the emperor's reward. These are all precious cloths, plus the girl in the mansion sends one bolt a month, and the cloth shop on Li's side is also indispensable.  She has a share, and after accumulating in this way, she can open a small cloth shop.

    Wang Weixi's eyes lit up, but she was a little embarrassed, she said a little nervously: "This, how did this happen?!"

    It is true that Wang Weixi had few bolts of good fabric, and the only two or three bolts that were better were all given to her by Mrs. Wang. She cherished them very much and made clothes, which she would only wear when meeting guests on weekdays.

    In fact, she also wanted to buy some better ones, but good fabrics were hard to find outside, and even if they were available, the prices were exorbitantly exorbitant. Although she had some money in her hand, it was not enough for her to harm at will.

    Su Guandao didn't care: "There's nothing you can't do. If my cousin wants to say goodbye, it's a congratulatory gift from me as a cousin. If my cousin is really upset, she can teach me to make more dim sum. The dim sum made by my cousin will be appreciated by me."  I really like it."

    Wang Weixi responded immediately: "It's just a trivial matter. If the princess wants to learn, just ask me. I can't do it. I can still make some snacks."

    "The cousin picked out two bolts of cloth, and regarded it as Shuxiu (tuition fee) for my cousin."

    Wang Weixi responded with a smile, and then Su Guan asked Xiao Sang Xiaowan to fetch some bright-colored fabrics for Wang Weixi to choose. Wang Weixi was dazzled by these pieces of fabric, and his eyes were full of surprises.

    After choosing for a long time, she chose a piece of fabric with crabapple pattern and golden chrysanthemum pattern.

    Wang Weixi hugged the cloth and thanked her very much, thinking that after returning home, she would make a pair of shoes for the princess¡¯s cousin to thank her. The shoes she made were quite comfortable to wear.

    After Wang Weixi chose the fabric, he returned to Qingyou Garden, and then began to embroider for Su Fu's makeup gift.

    In the blink of an eye, it was the second day of October, and it was time to add makeup to Su Fu.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 211 Are you here to see me making a joke today?  !

    ?

    Counting the time, Su Wan asked Wang Weixi to go to Furong Garden together, followed by two thick women who helped carry the peony screen and followed behind.

    When the two came, the Furong Garden was bustling with laughter from time to time.

    "Princess Wen Xiao has arrived¡ª"

    "Wang's Biao girl is here¡ª"

    Someone from the room greeted him and invited him into the room politely.

    When Su Wan and Wang Weixi came in, several girls and wives were talking in Su Fu's boudoir. Many things in her room had been packed into boxes, and it looked a bit empty.

    "The princess is well."

    "The princess is well."

    When some people saw Su Wan coming in, they stood up and saluted, and some people around saw them and followed suit.

    "You don't need to be polite, today there is only Awan of the Su family here, but there is no princess, a few elders and sisters of Awan, how can Awan accept the gift from you."

    Su Fu sat on the edge of the canopy bed, her whole body was buried in the soft and festive quilt, seeing Su Wan talking to these people with a smile, she said hypocrisy coldly in her heart, and her face was not very good-looking.

    Today's make-up, Su Fu originally expected, thinking that she was going to marry Zhao Mingyan, and in the future she would be the third young lady of Prince Zhao's mansion. These wives and girls in the imperial city would definitely please and flatter her, but  Unexpectedly, none of the people she expected came.

    The people who came today, one is Yang's natal family, that is, the wives and girls of her grandfather's family, and the other is the wives and girls of the former generals under Duke Ning Jin.  eyes.

    Because on the day of Yang's birthday banquet, after Su Ruo revealed that Su Fu had robbed Su Wan of her marriage, all the rich and noble daughters of the imperial city cut off contact with her. Although it was such a big day, they were not willing to  Make a face for her.

    ?For these noble girls who want to save face, if they rob other people's marriage, and it's also their own sister's marriage, that is a person with low moral character and not to be friends with.

    Who knows when she will stab someone.

    Besides, who is not everyone's first daughter, and it's not that you have to serve Su Fu to live a life, but it's just the third young wife of Prince Zhao's mansion. With the wife of Shizi, it's not her turn to make decisions in Prince Zhao's mansion.

    So today, except for a few low-status people who want to serve Sufu, none of the rich and noble ladies of the Imperial City came as if they had made an appointment.

    A lady next to her laughed when she heard the words, and said to Su Wan: "There is a way that etiquette cannot be broken. Although the princess respects us, we can't make things difficult for the princess!"

    "Not really."

    "The princess also came to add makeup to the fourth girl?"

    Su Wan nodded, then looked at Yang Shi and Su Fu, Su Fu turned her head away with a cold face, Yang Shi pulled out some smiles: "It's Ah Wan who came to give your Fourth Sister  Make up, I will thank you for your fourth sister."

    After all, Mrs. Yang is not stupid enough. Although she doesn't like Su Wan in her heart, she won't embarrass Su Wan today.

    Speaking of today's incident, it also caused Yang's pain. This morning, Yang began to prepare all kinds of food and waited for these little sisters to come to add makeup to Su Fu, but waited and waited, but no guests came.

    For this reason, Yang was very dissatisfied. After all, it was the dignified Jinning government, and these people dared not give any face.

    Yang thought to herself that she would go to Wang's place soon, so that Wang could come forward and invite some people to come and make up Su Fu's face, so as not to let people talk about it in the future, and the world would think that Su Fu was ostracized by all the sisters.  When getting married, no one came to add makeup, which became the laughing stock of the whole city.

    Su Wan nodded: "Today, my cousin Wang and I came to add makeup to Fourth Sister."

    Su Wan ordered someone to carry the screen in: "I learned that Fourth Sister loves peonies very much, so I invited a master painter to make a picture of peonies, and a craftsman to make a screen. I hope Fourth Sister likes it."

    When everyone looked at the screen and the peony picture, the peony picture was drawn vividly, with bright colors, and the beauty of the flourishing age almost burns people's eyes, and the wood is not ordinary, but a gift with a lot of heart  .

    Finally, there was some smile on Yang's face: "Awan has taken care of your fourth sister."

    Anyway, it is a decent gift, although it is not extremely rare, but it is also a big one, and it is not shameful when it is carried out. It is much better than these embroidery and cloth.

    Su Wan said: "The fourth sister is going to get married, which is a major event in the family, how can I not worry about it."

    Try your best to spend less money!

    Sophie onlyFeeling that the person in front of her was extremely hypocritical, she was so angry that she wanted to vomit blood, she said coldly: "You don't need to pretend to be kind, Su Wan, are you here to see me making a joke today?!"

    The matter of adding makeup made Su Fu feel uncomfortable at first. Seeing Su Wan's hypocrisy, she only felt that she was laughing at herself, and a surge of anger shot straight to the sky, and she couldn't help saying such words.

    However, as soon as these words were said, the room fell silent, and the ladies and girls beside them looked a little unhappy.

    Su Fu realized something was wrong, but she didn't want to bow her head to apologize to Su Wan. She snorted softly, then turned her face away.

    Yang moved her lips and said after a while: "Your fourth sister is angry because some friends she made in the past didn't come, and her words were a little aggressive, but she didn't go to you, and you know you  Fourth Sister has this temper, she, that's it, you must not be as fussy as her."

    Su Wan said: "I understand."

    Wang Weixi hurried forward and ordered her maid, Zan'er, to deliver the prepared gift. She said: "Weixi has nothing to give to my cousin. I know that my cousin likes peonies, so I embroidered a picture of peonies for my cousin. I hope my cousin will be happy."  I can like it."

    Having said that, Zan'er ordered someone to unfold the peony picture, and on it was a beautiful peony picture, and the peonies on it were also exceptionally delicate and beautiful, and each stitch was obviously done with care.

    Wang Weixiu didn't have much money, so she was willing to use embroidery instead. Although she didn't sleep well for five or six days because of this peony picture, she felt that everything was worth it.

    Although Su Fu doesn't like her, Wang Shi treats her well. Su Fu is Wang Shi's granddaughter. If she can't bring out something decent even for makeup, then she will be sorry for Wang Shi.

    But she doesn't have the ability to buy those treasures that cost seven or eight thousand taels of silver. She doesn't have much silver in her hand, so she can't spend it all at once.  It is framed and hung up, which is not bad.

    It was not in vain for her to endure these days.

    "Hey! This embroidery is really good. It's rare to see someone embroider peonies so beautifully!"

    "No, the layers are distinct, and the petals are also layered on top of each other. There are still some tiny filaments on the petals, which look as if they are alive. This is all right now, and there is no need to wait for the season. We can enjoy the flowers now!  "(Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 212 Relying on others is worse than relying on oneself

    ?

    Wang Weixiu's embroidery skills are really good, and even the famous embroiderer in this imperial city can be compared. If any girl has such skills, if she asks her to be a daughter-in-law, she will not have to worry about the clothes of the whole family  , If you have free time, embroider a few pieces, and you can supplement your family expenses.

    "Miss Wang, did you embroider this peony picture yourself?!"

    Wang Weixiu nodded and shook his head again: "I did it together with my maid, Zan'er, and everyone laughed."

    "What a joke, this peony picture is really well embroidered, even if you take it out, it's worth a lot of money!"

    "Miss Wang's family is really ingenious, I don't know if she agrees with her?!"

    Several of the wives present are the wives of Duke Jinning's generals, and their positions are neither high nor low. Before learning that such a cousin girl came to Duke Ning's mansion, the wives also had some thoughts, but after listening to her  After the family background, I felt that it was not enough.

    If the Wang family is still there, it's not bad if Wang's care is taken care of, but in the future, she will be separated from the next generation of these people, and she doesn't know that the people in Jinning's mansion still care, so she  I have been hesitant.

    Wang Weixi blushed when she heard the words, she whispered: "Everything is decided by my aunt, and I listen to my aunt."

    When the ladies heard this, they looked at each other, and were a little moved, thinking that they could go to Mrs. Wang to find out.

    Most people would like such a dexterous girl. The husband in their family is also a military general.  Ordinary people, they are not happy.

    Wang Wei is so delicate that it just so happens that she is a girl from Wang's natal family, she is more noble than the less serious girls, and she is held back by her family background.

    But if this girl has such an ability to subsidize some households in the future, that is also feasible.

    Su Fu looked at the peony picture brought by the maidservant, and listened to the admiration of the ladies, her eyes were a little contemptuous, but is she just good at embroidery?  Three or four embroiderers are all fine, and they still need to know what to do.

    Wang Weixi was a little apprehensive about the wives' flattery. She glanced at Su Wan carefully, Su Wan understood, and then said: "You guys are chatting with the fourth sister, and my cousin and I will not bother you, so I left."

    Several wives still wanted to stay to talk, so Yang said first: "If you are busy with something, then go, Afu has me here, so you girls don't need to worry about it."

    Mrs. Yang didn't want to speak for Su Fu and Wang Weixi, but she was afraid that if the two of them continued to stay, Su Fu would be displeased and trouble would arise.

    Su Guan really wanted to leave as soon as possible. In fact, she didn't want to see Su Fu either, but today everyone came to add makeup to Su Fu. If others don't come, it's fine. If she doesn't come, it won't be good to spread the word.  Being pointed at.

    If she didn't come, perhaps it was justifiable, but Wang was afraid that she would feel uncomfortable, thinking that she didn't understand etiquette, or was too ruthless to her sisters.

    Su Wan smiled and said: "Then Ah Wan will take my leave first, everyone stay here."

    "Princess, walk slowly."

    Su Guan took Wang Weixi away from Furong Garden. Wang Weixi was relieved, and his whole body relaxed a lot.

    She said: "Fortunately, the princess is here, otherwise, I don't know what to do."

    Su Wan said: "Actually, cousin doesn't have to worry, she just went to give a gift. Now these things, I can accompany you, but in the future, you need to face them by yourself."

    "I'm not saying that my cousin is wrong, but there is a saying that is good, it is better to ask for others than to rely on yourself, and it is better to rely on yourself than others. You can't wait for others to help every time."

    Relying on others is worse than relying on yourself. Others can help you once or twice, or even three or four times, but not countless times, and there are always times when you can¡¯t take care of it. If you don¡¯t learn to face it, what happens to you in the future, It was caught off guard, and accidents are easy to happen.

    Wang Weixi's character was a little weaker. When she first entered the imperial city, a place full of flowers and brocades, she was a little dazed and apprehensive.  I've mispoken.

    This is her shortcoming.

    Wang Weixiu paused when she heard the words, and it took her a while to come back to her senses. She nodded and said: "I have written down what the princess said, and I will learn from it."

    Su Wan nodded, and when they reached a fork in the road, they parted ways with her. Wang Weixiu went back to Qingyou Garden, and she wanted to go back to Guanyuan to rest

    Mrs. Yang waited until noon, but couldn't wait for a few people who came to add makeup, sheHe also got anxious and went to see Mrs. Wang.

    "If none of the noble daughters of the imperial city come today, and this matter gets out in the future, whoever doesn't laugh at Afu, at our Jinning mansion, the mother-in-law, is not for Afu, but also for our family  For the sake of your reputation!"

    When Wang heard this, her face turned blue with anger: "You still have the nerve to say, if Afu hadn't done such things, why would no one come!"

    Yang lowered her head: "Mother-in-law, now is not the time to talk about this, you need to get over the matter in front of you."

    Mrs. Wang was very angry, but there was nothing she could do about it. If there were really no one to add makeup today, Su Fu and even the Duke of Jinning might become the talk of the imperial city again in the future.

    She frowned, thinking that this was the last thing, Sufu would get married tomorrow, and her husband's family would have to worry about anything in the future.

    "Mei Gu, took my post and passed a few words to the wives who have girls at home, saying that the girls in the house are adding makeup today, please come and have a seat."

    Mei Gu answered yes, then turned around to get Wang's invitation.

    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Yang breathed a sigh of relief, with joy on her face: "Thank you mother-in-law for thinking about Afu."

    Mrs. Wang felt that her face was lost because of Su Fu, but it was just such a trivial matter as adding makeup. Afu, the prostitute of Jinning Duke's mansion, couldn't find a few people who could support the scene, and let her do this.  Grandma's going to invite someone over.

    What a shame!

    "You don't want to say thank you to me. If you really thank me, don't do things that won't be on the table."

    Yang was startled, and then Wang said: "The child in Aunt Ye's belly is the blood of the mansion. I know you don't like it, but it is a human life. If you dare to do it again, I am afraid that this old woman will be killed."  I can't keep you."

    Mrs. Yang was very responsive to the child in Aunt Ye's stomach, so she naturally thought of a way to keep it from being born. Fortunately, Mrs. Wang had expected it and arranged for people to protect Aunt Ye, so it didn't work.

    Yang Shi did not expect Wang Shi to know her private actions, and her face turned pale at that time.

    "Mother-in-law, daughter-in-law will definitely not dare!" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 213 Sufu leaves the court

    ?

    In the afternoon, Jinning Duke's Mansion gradually had some noble ladies come to give Su Fu makeup, but these people did not see much happiness on their faces. If the elders in the family did not order them, they would not be willing to come.

    Even if they went to Furong Garden, they just put down the gifts and left in a hurry. The girl who was more polite would say a few perfunctory words, and then said that she had something to do at home and she had to leave first.

    Su Fu couldn't think of these people's thoughts, so she was so angry that she thought that she would remember these people one by one, and don't ask her when the time comes.

    You don't think I'm unjust, since you dare to treat me like this, don't blame me for not helping you in the future!

    Thinking of this, she thought of how these people would be begging her at her feet in the future, she felt a little less in her heart, and swallowed the breath.

    Su Ruo came back, gave her a gift and left in a hurry, but Su Ling didn't come back, she just sent someone to bring something over to give Jinning Duke's face.

    However, the makeup gifts given by these two people are all good. If Su Ruo protects her and her children when Pingbaihou's mansion was not peaceful last time, she gave Jinning Duke's mansion face.

    As for Su Ling's words, one is because of Su Ruo's affairs, and she is also grateful to Jinning Duke for protecting her sister, and the other is because she is now Sui Wang's side concubine, and she can't lose Sui.  The face of the palace.

    But Su Fu hated the two sisters Su Ruo and Su Ling to death. If there were no people around, she would have wanted people to throw these things out.

    What kind of make-up ceremony, who cares!

    If Su Ruo hadn't told Yang's birthday party that she had snatched Su Wan's marriage that day, how could she have ruined her reputation and made this rich and noble daughter of Mandi City cut off contact with her, allowing her to have what she is today.  shame.

    Back then, she was the prostitute of the mansion, and her grandfather was the Marquis of Jin Ning who held a heavy army. Wherever she went, she was not surrounded by people, even the princess of the palace had to give her three points of courtesy, but now  , They broke off relations with her one by one.

    Really pissed off!

    However, no matter how dissatisfied Su Fu was, the matter of adding makeup just passed away in a complete (ambiguous) way.

    The cold wind penetrated through the night, and it was dawn.

    Su Wan thought that Su Fu was going to get married, and she was very happy in her heart. Without Su Fu in this mansion, those messy things would be less, and life would be much more comfortable.

    Xiao Sang found a begonia-colored skirt for her to change into. After eating breakfast and dressing up, she took people to the main courtyard of the outer courtyard. After a while, Su Fu would leave the cabinet and bid farewell to her parents and elders there.  , as a girl in the house, she is also going to be present.

    When she came, the yard was bustling with activity. She heard laughter at the gate of the yard. After entering the gate, and then into the house, she saw Mrs. Jiang and Mrs. Li sitting beside Mrs. Wang, helping to entertain her and send Su Fu off.  married people.

    Mrs. Yang was not there. At this time, Mrs. Yang was probably talking with Su Fu in Furong Garden.

    "The princess is here!"

    "The princess is here!"

    "Good day, ladies and gentlemen."

    "The princess is well."

    Su Wan greeted each other with these people, and then sat down in a seat next to Mrs. Li. Su Luo came over, stuffed her with a candied fruit, and smiled happily.

    Su Wan smiled and reached out to tap the tip of her nose, her eyes swept around without any trace, and found that Su Ruo was also sitting in the crowd.

    Just looking at her, she didn't know what she was thinking, her expression was a little dazed, as if she was holding on to her energy, and her eyes were still a little black, as if she hadn't slept well for a long time.

    Now Pingbaihou's mansion is not peaceful, because during the case of the Chen family, Pingbaihou lost Chen Qi because of Pinggan, which angered King Sui, and some of the power that was originally intended to be handed over to Pingbaihou was also lost.  After taking it back, he was only arranged for some ordinary things, far away from the center of King Sui's power.

    ?Because of this, the atmosphere in the mansion is a bit depressing. Pingbaihou and Hepingcheng are all ambitious people. I hope that Pingbaihou's mansion can return to its former peak.

    Surrendering to King Sui is one of the few choices they have, but now, they have just done something, but they have angered King Sui and lost everything they asked for, which makes them so unhappy.

    However, there was no other choice at the time. Pinggan was Ping Baihou's own son, and as a father, he couldn't watch his own son have an accident in front of him.

    If Chen Qi had been rescued at that time and immediately returned to Pingbaihou's mansion, there would be nothing wrong with Pingbaihou's mansion, at most he was told by King Sui, but at that time Chen Qiji hated Pingbaihou's disregard for his safety and used him to do things.  The hostage exchange for a flat bar made him very annoyed.

    So after Chen Qi was rescued by Huifeng that day, he stayed there for a while.??, went directly to Dali Temple the next day, which made King Sui very disappointed with Ping Baihou, thinking that he didn't do his job well.

    Therefore, there will be later things.

    Ping Baihou lost the trust of King Sui, and the position he got was quickly lost. Even Su Ling was treated coldly in Prince Sui's mansion.

    The people in the room were talking in twos and threes, and soon after, the groom came to pick up the bride. Zhao Mingyan was wearing a red wedding dress, and the smile on his face never stopped, looking as if he was foolishly happy.

    "Say my respects to grandma and grandma!"

    "I made it clear that I came to pick up Afu today, and I will definitely treat her well in the future, and I will never let her be wronged."

    Mrs. Wang nodded, no matter how displeased she is about this marriage, there is no reason to put on a face on such a happy day, she said with a smile: "In the future when this Afu marries you as his wife, you must get along well."

    "It is stated clearly that I will get along well with Afu."

    Mrs. Wang nodded, and then said: "It's good that you know, Afu is still dressing up, just sit aside and wait."

    "yes."

    In the customs of the in-laws, the groom does not need to go to the bride's boudoir to take the bride away, but waits outside, waiting for the bride to dress up and come out.

    If you wait for a long time at this time, you can write a make-up poem. I hope the bride will dress up faster. If one poem does not work, I will come up with two or three poems.

    When the bride is led out by the matchmaker and the elders of the family, the young couple who are waiting to pay their respects must first offer tea to the bride's immediate parents and elders to say goodbye, and listen to the admonitions of the parents in the hall.

    After listening to the tea ceremony and the auspicious time to leave the pavilion, the bride's brother will carry the bride out of the pavilion. When the bride leaves the mansion and the dowry is sent out of the mansion, the woman's marriage is over.

    Su Wan touched a handful of melon seeds and ate them, waiting left and right, but no newcomer came out. After about a cup of tea (15 minutes), someone next to him made a fuss, saying that he wanted Zhao Mingyan to write a makeup reminder poem.

    Zhao Mingyan's heart was pounding at the moment, he just felt that he was finally going to marry the girl he was thinking of, and he couldn't calm down, his mind was like mud, how could he know how to compose makeup poems.

    "Young Master Mingyan, please compose a song!"

    "That's right, let's make a song, and the bride will come out after a while."

    "Maybe the bride is waiting for you to write this poem! She will come out after you write the poem."

    "that is!"

    "Young Master Mingyan" (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 214 Makeup Poem

    ?

    Zhao Mingyan's mind was muddled.

    Seeing him like this, the people accompanying him stood up and cupped their hands and asked, "Brother Mingyan got married today, and I'm afraid he was as happy as walking on a cloud. How could he remember to write poems? I'm not talented. I'm willing to write for brother Mingyan. I don't know.  What do you guys think?"

    ? If the groom does not know how to do it, it is also feasible for someone next to him to do it for him, as long as everyone agrees.

    "This can't be done! It's clear that the young master is a person who has read the book anyway, but it's just a makeup poem. What's the big deal? I don't want to write a good poem that will be famous for thousands of years. Just think about writing a poem."  .¡±

    "That is, if you want to marry my dignified Jinning Duke's noble daughter, it's just a makeup poem, and it can't be replaced by others."

    "that is!"

    Since there are different voices, it is natural that he can't do it for him. Zhao Mingyan stood up bravely, and then bowed his hands to everyone: "Everyone, if you don't do well, please don't laugh at me."

    "Don't laugh at you, don't laugh at you!"

    "That's right, even if you miss a word, I won't laugh at you. After all, today is different from the past. It is normal to say that the young master can't perform well!"

    After all, he is the one who became the bridegroom today, right?

    Some bridegroom officials are quick-witted when they are happy, and some are overly happy, stuttering when they speak, and it is not unusual to perform abnormally.

    "Birds sing on the new wall at sunrise, and red makeup is put on in front of the makeup mirror."

    As soon as this sentence came out, there was a shout of applause from the side. Zhao Mingyan racked his brains and finally wrote a poem.

    "The gentleman is carried on a red sedan chair on a horse, and the newcomer comes up to the hall with a fan."

    After a makeup urging poem was completed, the people in the room began to booing again, and asked her family to invite the bride. Wang smiled and recruited a little maid, and asked her to go to Furong Garden to ask the bride if she had finished her makeup.

    After a while, the little girl came back and said that she was not well yet, she had to wait a while, the bride was not well yet, so the people who came to pick her up could only continue to wait, and after another cup of tea, someone asked Zhao  It is clearly stated that I will write another makeup poem.

    Zhao Mingyan had no other choice, and wanted to get the bride soon, so he wrote the second poem. After finishing the second poem, Wang asked the little maid to ask, and said it was still not good.

    At this moment, the faces of the people who came to get married were a little ugly.

    If it is said that Zhao Mingyan is a number one scholar, or a Jinshi, if you want to compose any makeup poems, you can easily come up with ten or eight poems. Everyone has the right to watch the excitement and make the atmosphere more lively.

    ?But this is Zhao Mingyan, a person who has never even participated in the imperial examination. It is fine to ask him to compose one or two poems, but if he continues, it will be embarrassing.

    Wang frowned slightly. She didn't believe that Su Fu hadn't put on her make-up yet. She was probably thinking of Zhao Mingyan's making up a few more makeup poems and asking her to come out.  Zhao Mingyan attached great importance to her and gave her enough face.

    Wang said: "Go and ask again, let the maids move faster, and don't miss the auspicious time."

    "Yes." The little maid ran again.

    The lively atmosphere in the room was obviously not as good as before. Su Luo wanted to move around, but Su Wan quickly grabbed her, let her sit beside him, and then gave her a handful of melon seeds.

    "Eat melon seeds."

    Su Luo didn't know why, so she didn't ask any more, she just sat beside her obediently and ate melon seeds with her head down, like a little squirrel.

    Su Wan laughed with satisfaction, thinking that this girl is really cute.

    The little maid sent by Wang came back soon, she ran a few times, her face was covered with sweat, after she came in, she took a few breaths, and then said: "The fourth girl said, it will be better in a while, no  If the new uncle is asked to write another poem, after the poem is finished, the make-up will also be finished."

    After saying this, the little maid shrank her neck, feeling a little chilly, and belatedly realized that something was wrong with the atmosphere in the room.

    Wang's hand clenched the edge of the table, and she was so angry that she felt that Su Fu was really good at causing trouble, but it was just for getting married. She made a fuss yesterday to add makeup, and today she will make a fuss to remind her. Why, it's up to her  .

    Mrs. Wang secretly felt that it was right to marry her off earlier, if she were kept in the mansion, there would be troubles every few days.

    She always wants others to give her face, but she doesn't give it to others. She really thinks that everyone in the world should revolve around her!

    If because of this matter, Zhao Mingyan can't make it, then can this relationship be made?  !

    If Zhao Mingyan feels ashamed and angry, can he treat her well in the future?  !

    She doesn't even think about it!

    There should be a degree in everything, and she doesn't weigh it herself!

    Duke Ning of JinFrowning, and just about to say something, Princess Huaihe said, "Why don't you make it clear that you can write another song, regardless of whether it's good or not, and make it clear that if this is the case, then you can write another song."

    Princess Huaihe felt a terrible headache. Princess Zhao invited her to be a matchmaker for the marriage between Zhao Mingyan and Su Fu. Therefore, she also walked along both sides of the marriage ceremony today. She came here in the morning.  When the bride went out, she also sat in a sedan chair and went to Prince Zhao's mansion to have a wedding wine.

    But she really didn't expect that Su Fu could be so troublesome, the groom came to pick her up, and she had to compose three makeup poems, she really thought her husband was the number one scholar!

    At this moment, she can only open her mouth to smooth things over. If Jin Ninggong or Wang Shi really asks people to come out, and Su Fu opens the mouth again, it will be a joke if it spreads.

    But if the people from King Zhao's Mansion who came to pick up the bride are unwilling and make trouble, that's also a joke.

    In this case, she is the only one who speaks. After all, she is also a county princess, a matchmaker and an elder. Zhao Mingyan will definitely obey her.

    After finishing this makeup reminder poem and the newcomer came out, this matter will be over.

    Zhao Mingyan listened to Princess Huaihe's words, so he had no choice but to agree, and wrote another makeup reminder poem.

    However, after going through these things now, his mind is much clearer, and his heartbeat is not so fast. After standing there for a while, he thought of a makeup poem.

    "Fifteen years old is a good time, wear red clothes and put on eyebrow makeup."

    "If you want to hire a beautiful woman as my wife, please marry the new person to my wife."

    This poem is better than the previous one, but at the moment it was silent for a while, no one made a fuss, and after a few breaths, someone said hello, and then the people around said hello again and again.  It became lively.

    If Zhao Mingyan couldn't do it, it would be an embarrassing thing, but if he did, it would be just a question set by the other party when picking up the newcomer.

    Princess Huaihe looked at Wang Shi, Wang Shi nodded, and then sent out the little maid again. When she ordered the little maid, her eyes were a little sharp, and she said: "Go and ask the fourth girl to come out, let her not miss it."  Good time."

    The little maid trembled for a moment, answered yes, and walked out quickly.

    Everyone in the room was talking at first, but as time passed, the voices became smaller and smaller, and finally there was silence. Many people looked at each other and looked at you, but they didn't know what was going on.

    Princess Huaihe frowned, and when the person who came here to meet the bride was about to get angry, someone shouted outside.

    "Here comes come¡ªthe bride comes¡ª"

    "Here comes the bride¡ª"

    [The author has something to say]

    This poem is so difficult, please don't complain about me, I have tried my best (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 215 Afu is finally going to be his wife!

    ?

    Su Fu was wearing a red wedding gown, holding a red silk fan wrapped with golden peonies in her hand to shield her face.

    Today, when getting married, instead of using a red hijab, a fan is used to cover the face. The world calls it the fan ceremony. This fan is used to cover the bride's shame and pray for blessings.

    Su Fu wore a wedding dress and a festive phoenix crown, looking very beautiful and festive.

    Walking in front of her was Yang Shi dressed in festive attire, and she followed Yang Shi, supported by two maids dressed in festive clothes.

    The corners of her mouth curled up slightly, and a pair of eyes burst out with light.

    "Here comes the bride¡ªhere comes the bride¡ª"

    Mrs. Yang entered the door, and then sat down next to Su Wang on the side of the high hall.

    At this time, a table was set up in the middle of the main hall, and two armchairs were placed on each side. Because the right is respected, Duke Ning of Jin and Mrs. Wang sat on the two armchairs on the right, while Su Wang and Mrs. Yang sat on the two armchairs.  on the left.

    There is a little maid on the side who has prepared futons and tea, and will kneel down and worship tea to listen to the training.

    Zhao Mingyan was also relieved to see Su Fu come out. He was a little unhappy at first, but seeing Su Fu's burning wedding dress seemed to set his heart on fire.  It didn't take long to go away.

    As long as he marries the girl he longs for, all the difficulties and obstacles are nothing, it's all over, isn't it!

    After today is over, he will be able to spend a long time with his Afu.

    Zhao Mingyan thought about the future with Su Fu, his heart beat faster again, his originally fair face also began to turn red, but his gaze on Su Fu became even hotter.

    Afu is finally going to be his wife!

    Su Fu seemed to be aware of his gaze, she lowered her head shyly, revealing a face as beautiful as a peony.

    Su Fu was not bad in the first place, and with such an attire, she is truly stunning, and it is definitely not an exaggeration to say that she is beautiful.

    "The newlyweds stepped forward to bid farewell to their parents¡ª"

    The master of ceremonies yelled loudly, and a little maid helped Su Fu to go forward, and then together with Zhao Mingyan offered tea to several elders, Su Fu held a fan in her hand, and Zhao Mingyan handed over the teacup from the maid next to her  hand over.

    Duke Ning of Jin and Mrs. Wang drank tea together and gave gifts to the new couple. Mrs. Wang said: "Afu is getting married today, and she will be Zhao's wife in the future. She needs to respect her elders and be of the same heart and mind as her husband."

    Su Fu held a fan and kowtowed: "I would like to follow the teachings of my grandmother."

    Wang said to Zhao Ming again: "Afu will be your wife in the future, you have to take good care of her, so don't make her feel wronged."

    Zhao Mingyan kowtowed: "I would like to follow my grandmother's teachings."

    Mrs. Wang nodded, and said: "Go and say goodbye to your parents."

    So Zhao Mingyan and Su Fu were supported up, and then went to bid farewell to Su Wang and Yang Shi.

    Looking at her daughter kneeling in front of her, Yang couldn't stop crying. Her daughter, the daughter she raised for fifteen years, will belong to someone else from today on.

    Zhao Mingyan first handed Su Wang tea, Su Wang drank the tea, gave the gift, and said a few words stiffly: "Be filial and fraternal, husband and wife are of the same heart."

    Mrs. Yang was so sad that she refused to take the teacup, and someone beside her persuaded: "Mrs. Shizi, don't be sad, don't miss the auspicious time."

    It is normal for a mother to be sad when someone marries a daughter. If a girl who has been raised for more than ten years is not sad when she becomes someone else's family, it is as if her heart has been taken away.

    When Yang heard this, she was afraid that the auspicious time had been missed, so she hurriedly took the teacup, drank the tea, and gave the gift. She moved her lips, and tears fell.

    She wiped her tears, then turned her head away, and then said: "In the future, when your mother is not by your side, you have to take good care of yourself."

    Even though Mrs. Yang is wrong in every way, she loves Su Fu very much. Otherwise, she would not have given her dowry to marry Su Fu.

    She only has one daughter, Sufu!

    Su Fu felt that Mrs. Yang was taking too long, so she kowtowed: "I would like to follow my mother's instruction."

    Yang Shi nodded, and said to Zhao Mingyan: "I will take good care of Afu in the future. If Afu's life is not good, I have a problem."

    Zhao Mingyan kowtowed: "I would like to follow the teachings of my mother-in-law, and I must remember it clearly."

    After the farewell was over, the bride was about to leave the cabinet. Zhao Mingyan went out to get ready for the carriage, and Su Fu went out on the back of Su Jian, who was dressed in a festive outfit, and then sent her to the sedan chair.

    Su Wan pulled Su Luo and stood inside the house, watching Su Jian leave with Su Fu on his back, and the people around him followed to watch the fun, some were throwing flowers, some were booing.

    "SuYoung master, can you do it, don't walk a few steps and you won't be able to walk!  "

    "That's right, Mr. Su!"

    Su Jian said: "It's not just talking about it, you have to walk through it, you just wait and see."

    "Yo, then let's watch."

    Fortunately, the main courtyard of the outer courtyard is not far from the gate. Su Jian is a man, and he still has some strength. He smoothly carried Su Fu out of the gate, and then sent him to the float.

    Zhao Mingyan helped Su Fu onto the float, then cupped his hands at Su Jian: "Brother, stop."

    Then he got on the big maroon horse with red flowers in front of him, he raised his hand, and someone shouted: "Take the newcomer back to the house¡ª"

    When the welcoming team set off, some people started to set off firecrackers. The people in front continued to walk forward, followed by a long team carrying boxes or things, a total of 128 dowries, mighty and mighty.  He walked to Zhao Wang's mansion.

    After the newcomers left, the bustle of Jinning's mansion ended. Maybe they were depressed when they knew that their daughter was getting married in the mansion, so they all said goodbye and left.

    Not long after, only the family members of the mansion were left in the house, but a few brothers who were giving Su Fu a wedding were not there.

    Mrs. Yang was so sad that she couldn't help herself, she sat there with a handkerchief and wiped her tears: "My Afu, why did you get married so early, I originally wanted to keep her for two years!"

    Although Su Wang next to her was very resistant to Yang Shi, she felt a little sad when she heard her say this. After all, Su Fu was his biological daughter. Apart from the recent series of events, she was still very obedient and sensible.

    I just don't know why she became like this.

    Thinking of what Su Fu had done recently, he felt a little bored again, so he said, "Okay, don't cry anymore, you have to marry early and late, and you're already married now."

    Yang stared at him bitterly: "What's the matter, you are not sad at all when Afu is married, do you still treat her as your daughter?!"

    Su Wang was choked for a moment, and asked back: "Why didn't I think she was my daughter?!"

    "Then you still say such things!"

    "Okay!" Wang's teacup was placed heavily on the case table. She looked at the couple and said with a cold face, "If you two want to quarrel, go back to your courtyard and quarrel.  I have a headache."

    Su Wang stood up: "Mother, I don't want to quarrel with her. My son has something else to do, so I will leave first."

    Wang Shi nodded: "Go."

    Seeing the back of Su Wang leaving, Mrs. Yang jumped up angrily: "I must have gone to Aunt Ye's place again, mother-in-law, look at him, does he take my first wife seriously?!" (Remember this site  URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 216 The Reopening of Baihua Building

    ?

    Thinking of Aunt Ye and the child in her belly, Yang was so angry that she almost vomited blood.

    If she had known this, she shouldn't have dealt with Su Ling, causing Aunt She to leave the mansion. If Aunt She was still here, there would be no time for Aunt Ye to come out!

    Besides, Aunt She is also getting old, no matter how hard she will make another child to disgust her, and Su Wang will not be divorced from her because of this matter, and now the husband and wife are like this.

    When thinking of what happened before, Mrs. Yang felt both hatred and regret.

    But no matter how much she hated it, things had already happened, and she could never go back to the past.

    Mrs. Wang gave her a cold look, and didn't bother to take care of the couple's lawsuit, she said: "You and your husband are not young anymore, you can just decide what to do, I'm old, I can't take care of it anymore  .¡±

    Yang Shi bit her lip, with a look of unwillingness: "But now, does he take my first wife seriously? He wants to live alone with me!"

    Ever since Su Ling and Aunt She left the mansion, in Su Wang's eyes, Yang is a poisonous woman, if he lies with her, he dare not sleep at night, for fear that she will hurt him if she is unhappy.

    Therefore, when he seldom went back to Yuzhu Garden, he just went back, and left after explaining in a few words, or quarreled with Yang, and left after the quarrel.

    Now he either lives in the study in the outer courtyard or returns to Aunt Ye's place.

    For this, Mrs. Yang hated Auntie Ye to death, and Auntie Ye was pregnant with a child, she was almost going crazy. If it wasn't for Mrs. Wang's protection, the child in Auntie Ye's stomach would have died long ago.

    Wang said: "Mr. Yang, don't say that I, as a mother-in-law, won't help you, and don't say that the boss has betrayed you. The cause and effect of things are caused by you."

    "Youdao is what you plant and what you plant. He doesn't like you in his heart. As a mother, I can't force him to come back to you."

    Wang Shi was also very displeased with this daughter-in-law. She thought that Su Ling's fate had become so rough because of this woman, and she almost died of anger. If Su Ling married the Chen family who was engaged that day, how could there be  Later things.

    Today, Yang's situation is caused by her own troubles, so who is to blame?  !

    Mrs. Wang was weak all over: "Okay, I'm tired too, I'm going back to Fuping Courtyard, my lord, are you going back?!"

    Duke Ning of Jin, who was silent all the time, nodded: "Come back, let's go with you."

    Su Xun heard the words and took his family to leave first. Wang Shi watched Su Xun's family go away, and then walked to Fuping Courtyard with Jin Ninggong. The two walked in front, and the serving maid was not far behind.  , follow behind.

    Wang said: "At first I thought that the eldest was more like you, but now that I think about it, I was wrong. It is clear that the third is most like you."

    Duke Ning of Jin asked, "Why does Madam think so?"

    Wang said: "The boss has some talents in leading the army, but he is not as good as your strategy. He can only be an ordinary general. The third child is a bit smart. Just look at the boss's family and the third family's family.  That's it."

    "A Guan and Li Shi live in harmony, among which he may have contributed a lot, and the relationship between A Guan, A Luo and A Ran is also excellent."

    Although Su Luo was raised naively by Mrs. Li, she is kind and well-behaved, and now she likes this sister more and more. Su Wan also takes good care of this sister, and the two sisters love each other.

    Come to Su Yun again, she was also taught very well by Su Xun, and she loves her elder sister and younger sister very much.

    On the other hand, Su Wang's family is a mess that can't be sorted out. Su Ling and Su Fu are life and death.

    Mrs. Wang sighed: "In the past, the children gradually grew up. We settled down in the Imperial City. I heard that the Gaomen clan likes to prepare houses for the sons of the family, so as not to make jokes when they get married in the future."

    "I have arranged for the three brothers. The eldest and the second accepted it, but the second still felt that it was not enough, so he took in two more. The third refused, and came to tell me that he wanted to marry a  My daughter, I don't want to use these people to scare my future wife."

    "I laughed at him at the time, saying that now that your father is in such a high position, why are you afraid that you won't be able to marry a rich daughter?!"

    "Later, the eldest married the Yang family. At that time, the Yang family was in power, so it was not bad. The daughter of the Yang family married into our family is also suitable."

    "I don't know, but the people in the Duke of Zhen's mansion fell in love with the third child and married Yue Shi to the third child. Mrs. Duke Zhen said that his backyard is clean and he is a good man."

    "Although he didn't do any serious business before, he was used to being unrestrained, admiring paintings, poetry and drinking wine, but he is also a man of success"

    After saying that, Mrs. Wang saw Duke Ning of Jin beside him in deep thought, and he didn't mind.Disturbing him, the two continued to walk towards Fuping Courtyard.

    Su Xun brought his family back to Yuhuayuan. Su Wan sat for a while, and then begged Su Xun to allow her to go out to listen to books, and then went to Fengxue Tower with Xiaosang Xiaowan and two guards.

    When she was about to go out, she remembered Li Lin's words again, so she sent someone to call Huifeng over, and took him out together.

    Without Su Fu in the mansion, she felt much better and needed to celebrate.

    "Have you heard? Baihualou reopens today!"

    "I heard that, it is said that a new lady was invited to teach some singing and dancing. No, the Baihualou is not called Baihualou anymore. They also recruited men. What do they call it, Changgelou."

    "Yeah!"

    "Would you like to take a look too?!"

    "If you don't want to go, I heard that you have to pay to enter. It's an entrance fee. It's very expensive. Why don't you come to Fengxue Tower to have tea and listen to books!"

    "Someone listened to a few words at the door, and the song was really nice!"

    "How did you sing it?!"

    "It seems to be something such a beautiful spring, it's better to have a dream, the grass smells in the dream what else"

    Su Wan's ears were sharp, and she heard the other party sing and read it again, only to feel that the tune was so familiar, she thought about it for a while, but couldn't remember where she had heard it.

    She read it several times by herself, seemed to have found the feeling, and then hummed softly: "It's a good spring, it's better to have a dream, the grass is fragrant in the dream, you take the dream with you, the blue sky, white clouds, green mountains, green water, and the breeze  Blowing the setting sun"

    Isn't this "Bright Spring Pig Bajie"?  !

    Huh?  !

    "Huh?!" Xiao Sang next to her also let out a cry of surprise, "The princess can still sing this?"

    Su Wan coughed lightly, then regained consciousness, and then remembered that she might have accidentally exposed something, so she hurriedly made amends: "I seem to have heard someone sing it just now, and I think this tune is very catchy and very nice.  I remembered it right away."

    Xiao Sang nodded vigorously: "It really sounds good!"

    Su Wan glanced at Huifeng at the next table without any trace, seeing him drinking tea with his head down, he was secretly relieved.

    Really terrible!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 217 Big Sister, You Must Be Careful

    ?

    Su Wan thought about it for a while, and felt that she had to pay more attention in the future. She hadn't figured out what was going on with Li Lin herself, so she must not expose herself.

    When she came here, she just wanted to live a peaceful life, just be an ordinary and normal person, and she didn't want to make her life uneasy because of certain things.

    What's more, if this kind of unbelievable thing is known and regarded as a monster, it may end badly.

    Therefore, she just wanted to keep this secret in her heart for the rest of her life, even Li Lin, she didn't intend to tell it.

    "Princess, do you want your slaves to inquire about the situation in Baihualou?" Xiao Sang was eager to try, and then was slapped on the shoulder by Xiao Li next to her.

    Xiao Mo said: "You are confused, what is the Baihualou, even if it is now changed to Changgelou, it is not a place that our princess should know, and it has nothing to do with us."

    Xiao Sang thinks about it too, but she thinks the song is really nice, and she just wants to listen to it.

    Su Wan said: "That's not the case. If you want to go and see, let's take a while to see if the female relatives of the nobles of the imperial city will go. If they go, we can go and see."

    "The Princess is very true." Xiao Sang poured Su Wan a cup of tea flatteringly, "The Princess, please drink tea."

    Su Wan drank tea, and while listening to the book, he thought about the Changge Building.

    If these songs really appeared, Su Wan suspected that Su Ran made them up.

    When the abolished prince had an accident before, Su Ran came to the Jinning mansion, and was sent out by the Wang family. On the same day, it was revealed that her poems were fake, and everyone in the imperial city shouted and beat her across the street.  mouse.

    It has been a while since the incident, and Su Wan has never heard from Su Ran again, but she did not expect to hear any news at this time.

    Su Wan calculated carefully, that song was popular around 2000, when she was very young, and when she grew up, she had almost forgotten the song.

    From this, it can be speculated that Su Ran's travel time should be between 2000 and 1000 years.

    Su Wan lowered her head and twisted the veil, then smiled. Forget it, when Su Ran crossed, it has nothing to do with her. Anyway, this person can't harm her, so she doesn't have to be on guard.  Just look at it as a lively scene

    Su Wan was drinking tea and listening to a book, while the welcoming team from Prince Zhao's Mansion walked around the street twice, and entered the gate of Prince Zhao's Mansion according to the auspicious time.

    The newlyweds entered the mansion, and then worshiped the heaven and the earth and became husband and wife.

    Princess Zhao sat on the high hall, with a stiff smile on her face, looking at her son who was foolishly and happily sending the bride to the new house, she felt very disturbed.

    The newlyweds had worshiped heaven and earth, and Murong Ning, who was sitting next to her, was about to say goodbye and leave. Her stomach is already eight months old, and her body is not very convenient, so she came to watch the ceremony with force, and then went back to rest.

    Accompanying her by her side is none other than her sister Murongxian.

    Murong Ning went forward with Murong Xian's support, she said: "Mother-in-law, if there is nothing wrong, Ah Ning will go back first."

    Although Princess Zhao doesn't like this daughter-in-law either, she just thinks that she has too much ideas, she can't control her, and she doesn't listen to her, but now that there is Su Fu who makes her lose face, she treats Murong Ning  It eased up a bit.

    Today there are many people in this mansion, people come and go, she has such a big belly, bumping into it is not a good thing, so Princess Zhao nodded: "Then you go back and rest, let your sister accompany you  Yes."

    Murong Ning bowed her head: "Thank you mother-in-law."

    Murong Xian bowed slightly to Princess Zhao, then helped Murong Ning to leave, and soon, the two returned to Chaoxia Garden, the courtyard where Zhao Mingzhan and Murong Ning lived.

    Seeing Murong Ning's confidantes in the yard, Murong Xian talked about Su Fu to Murong Ning: "Elder Sister, you should pay attention to Su Fu in the future, she has a lot of thoughts!"

    Murong Ning sat down on the soft cushion while supporting her stomach, and then said: "Don't worry, she, I can still handle it."

    Even Princess Zhao, who wanted to cram people into her room every day or so, she could handle it, not to mention a sister-in-law, Su Fu couldn't reach her.

    Murong Xiandao: "You still have to be careful, I always think this Su Fu is really strange."

    Murong Ning was slightly surprised: "Oh? How strange?!"

    "I have met her a few times before. Although I didn't know her very well, I know that she is arrogant and stubborn. But when I look at her now, I have a kind of broken jar and vow not to give up if I don't achieve my goal.? look.  "

    "Many of the things she does are done on the basis of the point. She gains benefits, and others weigh the pros and cons and can't do anything to her. She has to swallow this bad breath and dare not speak out."

    "I just heard from others that when we were picking up the bride today, Zhao Mingyan had to write three reminder poems before he was willing to come out."

    "At that time, the person who went to pick up the bride almost turned the table over. Zhao Mingyan was also a fool. When he saw her come out, he didn't care about anything."

    "It wasn't because she snatched Zhao Mingyan's relationship before, the sisters in the imperial city didn't want to associate with her. They added makeup yesterday, but none of them went in the morning. That is, in the afternoon, Mrs. Jin Ning took the invitation card  Girls from various prefectures were invited to make her face."

    "In short, she has gained all the benefits and face, which means that everyone else is made very unhappy by her."

    Murong Ning frowned when she heard the words: "From what you say, she is difficult to deal with."

    Murong Xian nodded: "That's not it!"

    Murong Ning pondered: "Then I just need to be more careful, and you don't have to worry about me. Speaking of which, you have made this marriage, and she will be your sister-in-law in the future."

    Speaking of this, Murong Xian was a little unhappy: "Fortunately, she is married, otherwise, I would not want this marriage."

    Although this family has their own scriptures that are difficult to recite, what Su Fu did really disgusted her. Are there no men in the world?  He had to rob his sister's marriage.

    "However, our sisters are really sympathetic to each other. She is my future sister-in-law and your sister-in-law. I see that the princess doesn't like her very much. I don't know what to do in this house!"

    Speaking of this, Murong Xian repeated again: "Eldest sister, you must be careful."

    "I will be careful. Don't you worry about me?" Murong Ning is a cautious person. Now that she is pregnant with a child, let alone Su Fu wants to deal with her, there is no need for her.  where you can reach out.

    "When did you and Su Zijian get engaged?"

    Speaking of marriage, even Murong Xian blushed a little: "Grandmother said before that after Su Fu gets married, I will discuss this matter with Duke Jinning."

    In fact, Murong Xian is still very satisfied with Jinning Duke's Mansion and Su Jian. Su Jian is not bad, but he will inherit the Duke's position in the future. After she marries, she will be the Duchess in the future. That is something that many people can't ask for  Good marriage.

    Although there are two troublesome people, Yang Shi and Su Fu, but she feels that she can handle it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 218 Young man, why are you so anxious?

    ?

    Murong Xianqian here reminded his cousin to be careful, so as not to be harmed by Su Fu, and Zhao Mingyan wrote fan poems here at the new house in Luoxiayuan.

    This time, Su Fu didn't make things difficult for Zhao Mingyan in front of so many people. She wrote a poem and put down her fan. Afterwards, the two of them drank a cup of wine together. Xi Po said a lot of auspicious words and won a red envelope.  .

    The troublemakers in the house were kicked out, the door was closed, the two sat on the edge of the bed, Zhao Mingyan held Su Fu's hand, looked at her beautiful face, his heart was beating non-stop, he  I feel like I can't even walk.

    He licked his dry lips and said affectionately, "Afu, you are finally married to me!"

    He thought about it for a long time, and finally waited until today, and now he just feels that this life is not in vain.

    Su Fu looked at him shyly, felt her heart beating faster, and felt extremely happy and excited.

    She finally married Zhao Mingyan, the King Zhao who would hold a powerful army in his hands and dominate the world in the future.

    In the future, she will be Princess Zhao!

    What about Su Ran, what about the abolished prince, what about Su Wan, and what about Li Lin, they will all be expected to surrender under her feet in the future.

    And those who look down on her will also kneel at her feet in the future, begging for her forgiveness.

    Su Fu thought about the future, her face flushed slightly with excitement, which made her face even more beautiful and delicate.

    "Sanlang, I finally married you as my wife. In the future, we will join hands and have a good relationship for a hundred years."

    "Okay." Zhao Mingyan kissed her white and slender fingers excitedly, saw her lower her head shyly, then hugged her and kissed her.

    The closer I got, the hotter my heart became. I just felt that I just wanted to be with her at this moment and didn't want to go anywhere.

    Seeing that he was fascinated by her like this, Su Fu was also proud, she stretched out her hand and pushed him softly, and said softly: "Sanlang, you go now, the guests are waiting for you to drink."

    Ruanyu is warm and fragrant in his arms, especially the girl he has been thinking about. Zhao Mingyan is not willing to let go. He kisses her and pushes her on the bed, saying vaguely: "Leave them alone, they are not as important as Afu, let's talk about it."  Yes, there are still father, mother, elder brother and sister-in-law here"

    Complacent in her heart, Su Fu complied with him after a half-push

    "What did you say?!" Concubine Zhao suddenly stood up, the fury on her face could not be concealed, seeing the people around her looking this way in surprise, she took a deep breath, and then led the little maid to the  The inner room speaks.

    "Say what you just said again!"

    The little maid turned pale and trembled: "The third son, the third son and the third young lady have already gone to bed"

    "Ridiculous!" Princess Zhao was so angry that her heart was trembling, she was furious, "It must be that bitch who seduced my son!"

    Concubine Zhao is going crazy!

    It's really shameless. Now that the banquet is about to start, the groom can't wait for the bridal chamber. Isn't this a joke for all the guests to see!

    It's just that she felt ashamed and panicked, and she didn't want to see anyone in the future, but these two people did such a thing!

    "Shameless! Shameless!"

    "This little bitch!"

    "I shouldn't have let her in!"

    Princess Zhao gritted her teeth. If Su Fu stood in front of her now, she would definitely kill her alive!

    Shameless!

    Shameless!

    So shameless!

    The little maid was trembling, thinking of the people over there who were going to call the groom to drink, she felt terrified: "Princess, the guests over there are going to call the third son to drink, what should I do now?!"

    "What should I do?! What else can I do?!" Concubine Zhao gritted her teeth, and after a while she ordered, "You go and invite the doctor over here now, saying that the third son was too happy to get married and passed out."

    Now this is the only way to do it, even if you lose face and make people laugh, you can't let such a scandal spread!

    Otherwise, she wouldn't want to see anyone in the future!

    "Let someone call Shizi over again, and I'll talk to him about it."

    "Yes." The little maid hurriedly agreed, and asked someone to call Zhao Mingzhan, while she went to call the doctor.

    ? Zhao Mingzhan was greeting the guests, and he came over soon after hearing the words. Seeing that the main hall was bustling with activity, but he could not see his mother's figure. After careful questioning, he found out that Princess Zhao was in the room.

    He looked for it, entered the inner room, and saw Princess Zhao sitting there with a dark face and an angry face.??, like a piece of wood carving.

    "What happened to the concubine?!"

    Concubine Zhao raised her eyes and saw Zhao Mingzhan, her complexion darkened again: "Isn't it because Mingyan that kid really pissed me off!"

    Facing Zhao Mingzhan, Princess Zhao did not hide it, and said bluntly: "Just now I sent a little maid to Luoxia Garden to tell him that he should not get tired of being in Luoxia Garden and prepare to come out to greet guests. Guess what, then  The people in the yard replied that the two of them had already gone to bed!"

    Princess Zhao almost vomited blood.

    Zhao Mingzhan was stunned for a moment, he really didn't expect such a development.

    So impatient, but never seen in this life.

    However, if the matter gets out, it will lose the face of Prince Zhao's Mansion, and it may become the laughing stock of the whole city.

    "Then what is the purpose of the concubine calling me over?!" Could it be that he wanted him to break in and bring Zhao Mingyan out?  !

    Thinking of this, Zhao Mingzhan's face turned dark. Is this something that people do?  !

    Princess Zhao breathed a sigh of relief and said: "I just ordered someone to invite the doctor. After a while, when you went out to entertain guests, you said that your brother was so happy that he passed out. Although it was a bit embarrassing, it is good to be known about such a scandal.  "

    "Send someone to protect the Luoxia Garden in a while, and don't allow anyone to break in. If someone finds out, your mother and concubine and I will not be able to see anyone in the future!"

    Zhao Mingzhan thought about it for a while, and this is a good idea, so he nodded: "Just follow my concubine's order, and I will do it now."

    Concubine Zhao nodded: "But it must not be known."

    "okay."

    Zhao Mingzhan persuaded her a few words, and then went to arrange people to guard the Luoxia Garden, while he went to the front yard to greet the guests. The outer yard was about to start a banquet, and someone made a fuss about asking the groom to come over and drink him.

    Zhao Mingzhan raised his hands and said, "Everyone, I'm really sorry, I'm afraid that the third younger brother won't be able to drink with everyone today, and the third younger brother got married today, and was overjoyed for a while, fainted, and now he is calling for the government doctor  Go and have a look."

    "But you don't have to worry, just eat and drink."

    "Please bear with me, don't blame my third brother for not being able to come out to drink with everyone today, if anyone wants to drink with my third brother, Ming Zhan will do it here."

    When the people present heard Zhao Mingzhan's words, they were both surprised and anxious.

    "Then how is the third son of the mansion now?!"

    "That's right, why are you still drinking, how are you doing now?!"

    "But absolutely nothing can happen"

    The expression on Zhao Mingzhan's face was a little far-fetched: "It's sure nothing will happen. Come, let's have a drink, and I will do it first as a respect."

    What happened to Zhao Mingyan?  !

    He is very cool now!

    It's just that the white-haired doctor was put in the Luoxia Garden. He couldn't get in or out of the courtyard, so he could only stand awkwardly in the courtyard and listen to the corner of the wall.

    O young man!

    Why are you in such a hurry!

    It's really (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 219 This Fruit Is Not Tasty Now, I Can't Blame Others

    ?

    It is indeed too embarrassing for such a thing to happen on the day of the wedding. Fortunately, Princess Zhao and Zhao Mingzhan have controlled it properly and covered up the matter. Otherwise, if people find out, the Prince Zhao's Mansion will be laughed to death  .

    However, because Zhao Mingzhan said that Zhao Mingyan was so happy that he fainted, everyone laughed out loud, thinking that this kid is no good, but he is just married, and he can be so happy, but after laughing, it is nothing.

    If people know that Zhao Mingyan didn't even attend the banquet, but was busy consummating the marriage with the bride, it would be a big shame. I've seen people in a rush, but I've never seen anything like this.

    Concubine Zhao was so angry that she really wanted to vomit blood, but she felt sorry for her son, and all her means went to Su Fu.

    When it was time to offer tea the next day, she refused to answer it, and she scolded Su Fu for nearly two quarters of an hour (30 minutes), and asked her to kneel there and listen.  Come up and ask her to offer tea to Su Fu.

    "Pearl was in the room that I said clearly before. He had never married a wife before, so he followed him to serve him. He has no name or distinction. Now that you are married, there is a mistress in the yard, and you just lift her up to be your aunt, so you can serve her well."  You husband and wife."

    "However, I see that this person is not enough, so I will point out Que'er to you, and I will be an aunt."

    Forget about Zhu'er from before, because she is a Tongfang with an ordinary appearance, so she doesn't like Zhao Mingyan's heart. Su Fu also knew that he had this person a long time ago, but Zhao Mingyan also assured her that she would wait for her  After getting married, I dismissed the housemate so that she wouldn't be unhappy.

    But I didn't expect, let alone dismissed, Princess Zhao directly asked someone to be an aunt, and then pointed to a bird.

    Que'er is different from Zhu'er, Que'er has a charming appearance, a charming figure, and a pair of eyes that are very seductive. Some men may not even be able to move when they see her.

    This person was specially prepared by Princess Zhao for Zhao Mingzhan, but it was a pity that Zhao Mingzhan was unmoved and regarded her as air. It was useless to stay with Princess Zhao all the time, but now it came in handy.

    Princess Zhao looked at Su Fu's pale and bloodless face, snorted coldly in her heart, lifted her chin slightly, and said to Zhu'er and Que'er: "In the future, you will be the people in the third son's room, so hurry up and give it to you."  Ma'am offer tea."

    Su Fu was so angry that her eyes were red, she stood up abruptly, gritted her teeth and said, "Mother-in-law, this is the second day of my marriage with Mingyan, even if mother-in-law wants to point someone over, it will take a while longer!  You can't stand me like that!"

    "I know my mother-in-law doesn't like me, but now that I'm married, I can't"

    Seeing Su Fu like this, Zhao Mingyan felt very distressed. He was about to say something, but Princess Zhao slapped the table and shut up in fright.

    Princess Zhao said: "You also know that this princess doesn't like you, and you don't look at what you have done, and I didn't talk about the past one by one, but yesterday's big wedding, you just made it clear like this, it's really natural.  Gan despicable!"

    "I really have never seen someone like you!"

    Su Fu recalled yesterday, her face turned red, she was extremely embarrassed.

    When she woke up this morning, Concubine Zhao sent a woman to lecture her about what happened yesterday, which made her feel ashamed and wished she could find a hole in the ground and get up.

    Yesterday, she only cared about winning over Zhao Mingyan's heart, and only wanted to make him happy according to his wishes, but she forgot the etiquette. If it really spread, it would be really embarrassing. In the future, when she goes out, she won't know anyone else  What kind of eyes do you use to look at her, or think that she is an undisciplined woman.

    Zhao Mingyan also blushed when he heard the words. He was excited yesterday and couldn't help doing something stupid. He opened his mouth and explained in a low voice: "Concubine Mu, it's not about me yesterday. It's not Afu's business.  Just blame me, don't blame Afu"

    "Shut up! You have no place to speak here!" Princess Zhao became even angrier when she saw him speak, "If she hadn't seduced you, how could she do such a thing!"

    "These two aunts, today's tea, you have to drink it if you don't drink it, if not, I will go and ask my in-laws how to teach girls!"

    "At that time, I would like to see how shameless the Jinning government is?! Are you still shameless?!"

    When Su Fu heard the words, her heart trembled with anger. She clenched her fists tightly. If her mother's family knew about it, or if it was accidentally spread, would she still be a human being?  !

    She turned her head away with scarlet eyes, and had no choice but to grit her teeth and bear it: "Mother-in-law, I'll just drink it."

    Concubine Zhao snorted coldly, and asked Zhu'er Que'er to offer tea to Su Fu. Zhao Mingyan wanted to stop her, but Princess Zhao gave her a fierce and hateful look. Zhao Mingyan was so frightened that he had to shut up.  .

    ?Ma'am, please drink tea.  "Zhu'er Que'er stepped forward to offer tea one by one.

    Zhu'er was well-behaved, she lowered her head and did not dare to speak, but this Que'er smiled at her with the corners of her eyes curled up, presumably she was seductive.

    Such a person staying in the room is really disturbing, for fear that if she doesn't pay attention, she will get under the quilt.

    Su Fu drank the tea with tense hands, for fear that she would pour the water in the tea on the foreheads of these two sluts in a fit of anger.

    After drinking this cup of tea, the main wife recognized the two aunts.

    Concubine Zhao looked at Murong Ning, who was hugging her belly with no emotion on her face, and then turned her head away. She couldn't deal with Murong Ning, and she couldn't deal with a Su Fu, just wait and see!

    "In this way, you will serve the Third Young Master and the Third Young Madam in Luoxia Garden in two days' time."

    "yes."

    At this point, Princess Zhao looked at Su Fu with an ugly face, and said: "My princess sees that you are restless and think a lot. From today on, I will copy scriptures in the Small Buddha Hall."

    "My concubine is not in good health recently, so she wanted to copy some scriptures to pray for the younger generation. Your sister-in-law is pregnant with a child, but she doesn't have the energy to do this. It just so happens that you are married, so you can take over this matter."

    Su Fu was so angry when she heard the words, Princess Zhao clearly wanted to torment her, but she dared not speak out, Princess Zhao said that she was not in good health, and asked the younger generation to copy the scriptures to pray for blessings, how could she not copy them?

    If you don't copy it, it is unfilial to spread it outside.

    Unfilial piety is a serious crime.

    After copying the scriptures for a day in the Small Buddha Hall, Su Fu was so angry that she almost tore up the booklet. When she returned home the next day, she finally couldn't stop crying in front of Mrs. Wang and Mrs. Yang, saying that Princess Zhao didn't want to see her.  On the second day of marriage, two aunts were forced in and asked to copy Buddhist scriptures.

    Yang was aggrieved and wanted to go to Princess Zhao to argue.

    But Mrs. Wang was unmoved at all. She looked at Mrs. Yang who was about to rush out the door, and said lightly: "What can you do if you go, a mother-in-law wants to set rules for her daughter-in-law, and there are ways.  On the surface, I agreed to you, but the door is closed, and it is your daughter who suffers."

    Yang was not reconciled: "Could it be possible to let Princess Zhao bully Afu, she treats our Jinning Duke's mansion as a bully, right?!"

    Wang said: "I said in the past that Princess Zhao is very dissatisfied with Afu. Even if she is married, she may not have a good life in the future. You insist on picking this fruit. Now this fruit is not delicious.  You can¡¯t blame others.¡± (Remember this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 222 Seeing the autumn wind blowing and the snow falling

    ?

    At the same time, there was no Su Fu in the Jinning mansion, and Su Wan's life became quieter.

    Because of Su Fu's incident, Mrs. Yang is also very difficult. She only feels that her daughter's life is hard to meet such an unreasonable mother-in-law.

    Because of this worrying her, coupled with Wang's warning, she is not in the mood to deal with Aunt Ye right now, but Aunt Ye can raise the baby with peace of mind.

    The mansion is also much calmer.

    Not long after Su Fu got married, the Wang family asked Su Jian to invite Jun Songling to visit him, and asked him to meet Wang Weixiu. After being instructed by Su Wan, Wang Weixiu felt that he could no longer show timidity, so as not to make people look down upon him.  .

    She behaved very well at that time, generous and gentle. After talking to her for a while, Juniper Ling felt that she was thoughtful, ingenious, and kind-hearted, so he agreed to this marriage.

    Du Songling's appearance is not as good as Su Jian, Li Lin, Song Zhan and others, but he is not bad. His facial features are well-rounded, restrained and calm. He is a down-to-earth person who can do great things, or he can say a few words in Dali Temple in ten or eight years  .

    Both parties are very satisfied with this marriage.

    But Jun Songling said that his parents are not here, and now it is going to be winter, and everything is difficult to deal with, so he set the time for next spring, when the weather is better, the two elders of the Du family will come to the Imperial City, and then come to deal with these things  .

    Mrs. Wang agreed.

    Time was gradually entering winter, and when the first snow of the year fell, Duke Jinning's mansion went to Pingyuanhou's mansion to hire a big gift, and settled the marriage between Su Jian and Murong Xian.

    Mrs. Wang liked Murongxian very much, and she gave Pingyuanhou's residence enough face. Because she married the eldest grandson and grandson's daughter-in-law of the residence, the betrothal money was a thousand taels of gold and ten thousand taels of silver.  Things, and a few imperial gifts.

    Murong Xian got engaged in a grand manner and became Su Jian's fianc¨¦e.

    Of course, there are also people who say sour words, thinking that Su Jian has a mother like Yang and a girl like Su Fu, so what will happen in the future.

    But Murong Xian doesn't care, he thinks he can handle it, if they dare to bully him, then let them come!

    The days went on like this, the weather was getting colder and colder, and there were three heavy snowfalls. The ground dragons were set on fire early in the courtyards of the mansion, the snow was falling heavily outside the house, and the house was as warm as spring.

    Su Guan was a little afraid of the cold, and didn't like to go out after it snowed. At most, she would go for a walk in the yard, or visit Wang Shi, Su Xun, and spend the rest of her time in the house learning to make tea or  Practice calligraphy, or learn to play the piano and arrange flowers, and learn to be a qualified daughter.

    Or look at the accounts in the shop.

    The two shops that Mrs. Wang taught her have gradually gained some business. Although it is not very profitable now, the situation is getting better and better. Next year, there should be some income.

    Today, she had just finished reading this year's account books, and Huifeng sent a thick letter, saying that it was written by Li Lin.

    It was only then that Su Wan remembered that when Li Lin left, she told him to ask him to write to her.

    These days were passed in peace, and Su Wan also missed Li Lin very much.

    Seeing the autumn wind blowing, seeing the snow falling.

    I don't know where he has gone now, who he has met, whether he is eating well, or whether he is warmly dressed.

    She thanked him for the return, and ordered Xiao Man to bring him some dried fruits as a thank you gift. After he left, she opened the letter in a hurry. The letter was thick, and it seemed that it was not written  Less things.

    Six girls

    Zhan Xin'an

    Today is the third day after leaving the Imperial City. I write this letter to you. The journey is in a hurry, and the mountains and rivers of the world are in sight

    ?I passed a village yesterday, where a lot of lotus flowers were planted. It is said that summer is the time when the lotus flowers are in full bloom.

    But it is also the time to dig lotus roots. There are many lotus diggers digging lotus roots in the mud pond. The water is icy cold. I stayed in the village for half a day and prepared a warming prescription for them to use in the future.  .

    Before leaving, people in the village gave some lotus roots, lit a fire at night, beat a pheasant, and boiled it in a small pot

    Su Wan continued to look down, and found that the thick stack of letters was not one, but several letters put together, with different dates on them, obviously they were written at the same time.

    Earlier, I just talked about some scenery and things on the road. Later, when the weather was getting colder, I told her to put on more clothes and take care of herself.

    "Winter is getting closer and closer. There was a snowfall two days ago, and the snow was flying heavily."Yinbai, the sixth girl needs to add more clothes so that she can take care of herself.  "

    "It's snowing again, and it's snowing heavily. I held an umbrella and met with my friends in Meilin to make tea, have a few drinks, and talk about life and world affairs, joys and sorrows. I remembered that Miss Liu was in the imperial city, and I don't know if it snowed there.  .¡±

    "I hope that one day I will be able to enjoy the snow and drink tea with Six Girls. The small red clay stove is burning, the pot is simmering, the hot water is boiling, the tea smoke is curling up, and the years are long"

    "Miss Six takes good care of herself."

    "Miss Six, remember to add an extra piece of clothing to avoid the cold."

    "Six girls"

    "Six girls"

    "I will return next spring."

    "You can return slowly"

    Su Wan read these letters one by one. The more she read, the more she felt sorry for him still running around outside in such weather, and she blushed at what he said.

    Looking at this sentence, I really miss it.

    She didn't know that he was such a long-winded person. He wrote a letter every five or six days, endlessly babbling.

    However, she disliked his long-winded words on her face and mouth, but she couldn't help but read these letters over and over again, and even took them out to read at night when she couldn't sleep, she just felt happy and at ease in her heart.

    Su Wan feels that now she is like a little girl addicted to online dating, coaxed by the other party's extravagant sweet words, making her heart shy and sweet.

    But there is a difference, the other party is her fianc¨¦, who will be with her for the rest of her life.

    On the second day, Huifeng came over again, saying that Li Lin had sent some things over. Those things hadn't arrived yesterday, but the letters arrived, so he delivered the letters first, and no one informed them until this morning  He said something has arrived.

    Now he came over and asked Su Wan if these things were moved to Guanyuan.

    What's more, I asked Su Guan if he wanted to reply to Li Lin's letter. Now that it was covered with heavy snow, Li Lin would also stay in the same place for a while. If he sent a letter, he could also receive it there.

    Su Wan thought about it for a while, and felt that she should reply to the letter, so she nodded and told him to come and pick up the letter tomorrow. As for the things Li Lin sent back, she would go and tell her grandmother first, and then order someone to move in after getting permission.

    It's just that she agreed to write the letter, spread out the paper, grinded and picked up the pen, but she didn't know what to write. After thinking for a long time, she wrote three words on the paper:

    Waiting for your return (remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 223 Where is the wind and snow different

    ?

    After finishing writing, she felt that this was too succinct, so she took out the paper and wanted to write something else, but she couldn't write any more, so she had to give up in the end.

    She waited for the paper to dry, then folded it up and put it in an envelope, and after sealing it, she asked Xiao Mo to send it back to Feng, while she herself took Xiao Sang to Fuping Courtyard to talk about Li  The matter of sending something over.

    At this time, Mrs. Jiang was also in Fupingyuan, and she was sitting there touching tears. There was no other reason. Su Lin's transfer order came down.

    Su Lin and Jiang Shi only felt that there was a thunderbolt from the blue sky, and Jiang Shi cried on the spot.

    What kind of official is better than a Beijing official? Although Shao Yin is an adjutant of the Fu Yin, he is a fifth rank, and Su Lin's job as a doctor in the Ministry of Industry is only a sixth rank, but he has survived for many years.  I once thought that I would be transferred out and asked to take a foreign post.

    Chongzhou has traveled thousands of miles, so what good is it to be a Shaoyin.

    Jiang Shi wanted to ask Wang Shi to ask Jin Ning Gong to help Su Lin stay in the imperial city.

    However, Mrs. Wang refused.

    In fact, Su Lin's assignment was originally done by Jin Ninggong and Wang Shi, how could they agree now, even if Jiang Shi cried dry, it would be useless.

    Of course, there are reasons for Jin Ninggong and Wang's doing this.

    Su Lin was very restless.

    When the abolished prince was still a prince, because Su Ran entered the East Palace and became Liangdi, he jumped up and down to seek refuge with the abolished prince. Later, he also got involved with the Li family.  Ying and Li Yuyan made a marriage agreement.

    After the deposed prince was abolished, although the Li family did not suffer any harm, the money they paid was completely in vain, and half of the family property was emptied. For this reason, Su Lin was still blamed in his heart.

    If it weren't for the fact that Su Ying was the son of Duke Ning's mansion, the Li family might even have the heart to regret the marriage.

    However, if Su Lin is content with this, Duke Ning and Wang may give up the idea of ??sending him to a foreign post, but he feels that it is useless to abolish the prince, so he turns his head and goes to King Sui and Ming.

    Duke Ning of Jin was afraid that his family would be implicated in an incident, so he quickly settled the matter and asked him to go to Chongzhou to be a Shaoyin next year.

    "My father-in-law can't do anything about what you said. Now that he has retired, there is no one in the court. How can it be done? If you want, you can call your mother's family to use some strength."

    When Jiang heard the words, she almost choked to death on the spot.

    Her natal family was just a family of petty officials. Jiang's father is the current Imperial Regulatory Commissioner, a sixth-rank official. He was this official when Jiang married, and he is still the same after twenty years.

    Such an official position is not as good as Su Lin, and Shao Yin is a fifth rank anyway.

    How could the Jiang family have such great skills.

    For this reason, Jiang's heart was so terrified that she couldn't stand the outside life. Su Lin had worked abroad before, and she followed suit, but she came back in less than a year.  With Su Ying's biological mother, Lin Moumou, who is also the late Aunt Lin of the second room.

    This Aunt Lin is amazing, she was raised by those people in front to please the nobles, she was very seductive, but fortunately she was short-lived, otherwise Jiang would not be able to live the life she is now.

    Also because of this reason, Jiang shi didn't like to see Su Ying very much, and would torment her in a different way, so Su Ying lived cautiously.

    "Okay, that's the way it is. Even the foreign appointment is only for three years. Just let him come back after three years. If you are worried, just go with him."

    But she doesn't want to go!

    Jiang Shi moved her lips, but she didn't know how to speak.

    Although Su Lin is a concubine, the Wang family didn't like the second wife in the mansion, but after all, all the mansions have everything that should be available on weekdays, and the Wang family didn't care about her daughter-in-law, so her life is still  Pretty good.

    It would not be such a good life if she followed Su Lin to a foreign job, but she was worried that she would not go, so Su Lin found another woman like Lin Moumou outside.

    But Mrs. Wang disagreed, and she had no choice but to leave Fupingyuan wiping her tears.

    "Second Aunt." When Su Wan stepped forward, Mrs. Jiang just stopped her tears and turned her head to leave in a hurry, without even noticing that Su Wan greeted her.

    "It's Ah Wan who is here."

    "Grandmother." Su Wan stepped forward, "What's wrong with Second Aunt?"

    "It's not about your second uncle asking for a job outside."

    Basically everyone in the family knew about Su Lin's appointment as a foreigner, and Su Wan naturally knew about it, even though she herself??Salted fish, but she will not live her own life behind closed doors. She knows a little about what happened in the house and what happened in the imperial city.

    If you don't understand anything, then one day you really don't know how to die.

    Mrs. Wang stretched out her hand and pressed her forehead, while Su Wan stepped forward to give her a massage. Although she didn't do it well, it could make Mrs. Wang feel more comfortable. Perhaps it was because she was more popular with this group.  I have had headaches for a month, and I get headaches when I get angry.

    Su Wan felt sorry for her: "Grandmother should also pay attention to her body, but don't always be angry."

    "It's not these people who are restless every day." Wang enjoyed her granddaughter's massage and felt her head was much more comfortable, so she asked her, "Is there something you want to come here today?"

    Su Wan smiled and said: "Mr. Li ordered someone to bring some things over. I came to talk to grandma, and then ordered someone to fetch them back."

    Hearing this, Mrs. Wang finally smiled a little: "He is away from home, but he misses you, so he can order someone to move here, and you can just watch and deal with it yourself."

    "Thank you, grandma."

    With Mrs. Wang's consent, Su Guan asked someone to ask Huifeng how many things he had, and got the news that there were three big boxes, so he pointed out six servants in the mansion to follow Huifeng to move things

    At this time, Li Lin was temporarily living in a small town. In the distance, Cangshan Mountain was covered with heavy snow, and the whole town was also covered in white snow. There were officials in the town leading people to clear the heavy snow in the city.

    Holding an umbrella and wearing a blue cloak, he passed by those people, and Yuan You followed behind him, also wearing a cloak and holding an umbrella.

    The two entered a small courtyard facing the street, Li Lin lit a fire, and Yuan You took a ladder to the roof and swept the snow off it.

    If there is too much snow on the roof, it is easy to crush the house, so whenever it snows, someone goes to the roof to sweep the snow.

    Li Lin lit a fire, brought water to boil, and just had a sip of hot tea when Yuanyou finished clearing the snow.

    It's very cold, although he can bear it with his thick skin and thick flesh, he still feels cold.

    "It's so cold~" He shook his body, and then asked Li Lin, "My lord, when will this snow stop, and how long will we be stuck here?"

    Li Lin poured a cup of tea and took a sip slowly: "What's the hurry, when it's time to stop, it will naturally stop."

    "When a person is on a journey, where the wind and snow are different" (Remember the website of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 224

    ?

    Li Lin thought that if it wasn't where he wanted to be, it would be the same wherever he was.

    The same house, the same snow, the same cold, the same state of mind.

    He looked at the snow falling from the sky outside the house, and couldn't help feeling a little lost. After a long time, he said: "I don't know if Miss Six has received anything."

    He passed by a village of hunters in the deep forest before, and saw a lot of high-quality furs, so he exchanged a lot of them with the money. Later, he came across a village where Cordyceps was picked. After seeing it, he thought it was good, so he bought it again.  some.

    Thinking that she might need it, she collected a lot of things one after another along the way. Later, when she arrived at a big city, she happened to meet a caravan going to the imperial city, so she gave some money and asked them to help bring the things back to the imperial city.  city.

    The letter was sent back by Black Eagle several days later.

    Yuan You looked up at the beams of the roof and said: "This is not accurate. If the road is blocked in a snowy day, it will take a lot of time."

    Winter itinerary, that is not easy to calculate.

    "Indeed." Li Lin didn't think about it anymore, as long as he could receive it sooner or later, he hoped that she would receive it a year ago, so that he could make a few new clothes.

    "Is Mr. Li here?!"

    At this time, there was someone knocking on the door outside the courtyard. The sound was intermittent and not loud through the wind and snow. Fortunately, the two people in the room had excellent hearing.

    Yuan You looked at Li Lin, seeing him sitting there drinking tea, and seeing Yuan You looking over, he nodded.

    Yuan You understood, opened the door and left the house, braved the wind and snow and ran to the gate of the courtyard, and then asked outside: "Who is here?!"

    "I am Mr. He's servant. I don't know if Mr. Li is in the house? My son is hosting a banquet in Yunxian Tower, so I specially asked you to come down to invite Mr. Li."

    Mr. He?  !

    Yuan You remembered this man, this Mr. He is the son of a wealthy businessman in the town, when he was outside the city, he was almost robbed and killed by bandits, just happened to meet Li Lin and Yuan You, and Yuan You went to rescue him  , and then sent him into the city.

    Within two or three days in the city, it snowed heavily, and then they couldn't go out.

    Yuan You didn't know what Li Lin was thinking, so he said, "Wait, I'll go ask my son for instructions."

    The other party replied: "Then please go quickly, little brother."

    Yuan You then returned to the house, and then asked Li Lin: "My lord, are you going?!"

    Li Lin drank a cup of tea, then put down the cup: "Go, since he wants to invite you, we can afford it. If you don't go, it's not because you don't want to lose face."

    Li Lin stood up, then put on the cloak hanging at the side, picked up an umbrella next to it, and walked outside.

    Yuanyou put out the fire, and followed with his cloak and umbrella in hand. When he reached the door and opened it, he happened to see Mr. He's servant standing at the door in the wind and snow.

    "The villain has seen Mr. Li."

    "There is no need to be formal, please lead the way."

    The boy breathed a sigh of relief: "Thank you Mr. Li, please follow me."

    Yuanyou closed the gate of the yard, followed behind Li Lin, and followed the young man to the street through the wind and snow. After a while, he arrived at the so-called Yunxian Tower.

    The town here is not big, with only six streets in total. This Yunxianlou is on the middle street of the town. It is the most famous restaurant in the area. People here are proud to go to Yunxianlou to eat noodles.

    The boy led the two of them to the front of a small two-story building, on which there seemed to be a plaque of Yunxian Building, and the boy said: "It's here, Mr. Li will come with me."

    Li Lin nodded, followed the young man into the Yunxian Tower, and then saw Mr. He walking down the stairs quickly: "Brother Li, you are here!"

    "Brother He."

    Mr. He is only in his early twenties and looks ordinary, but he is wearing brocade brocade, which makes him look like a rich man.

    When Mr. He saw Li Lin, he laughed a few times, and then said: "I thought I wouldn't meet Brother Li today. I sent people over the last two times, but I heard that Brother Li had gone out. It's a pity."

    Li Lindao: "There's no need to be sorry, it's just that the time hasn't come yet, and it didn't happen today."

    Mr. He paused for a moment, then laughed loudly: "Brother Li is right, what he said is good, follow me upstairs."

    Li Lin and Yuan You followed him upstairs, and came to the door of a private room. As soon as the door of the private room was opened, Li Lin smelled a smell of makeup and powder in the air, and he frowned calmly.

    Mr. He didn't notice, and explained as he walked inside: "TodayMy family members are all here, and when they learned that Brother Li saved me, my parents wanted to see Brother Li and thank him face to face for his life-saving grace.  "

    When Li Lin heard that he was a family member, his brows were slightly loose, and he said: "It's nothing."

    Following Mr. He into the private room, Li Lin raised his eyes, but saw three people sitting in the private room, among them was a middle-aged couple dressed richly, and there was a girl among them.

    Mr. He said: "These two are father and mother. This is my sister He Menglan. Menglan, come and meet Mr. Li."

    Li Lin nodded slightly, and took the lead in saluting: "Master He and Mrs. He are well, Miss He is well."

    He Menglan looked at the person's clear face and handsome appearance, some redness flashed across her face, showing a shy expression, then she stepped forward and slightly bowed her knees to salute: "Mr. Li is well."

    Master He laughed: "It turns out that you are the Mr. Li that Zhang'er mentioned. Thank you for your righteousness to save my son from this difficulty. If we don't know what will happen, our He family will definitely thank you again."  .¡±

    Li Lindao: "Master He is polite, but it's just a trivial matter. No matter who you meet is in danger, I will not ignore it."

    Hearing the words, Mr. He showed a satisfied expression: "Mr. Li is kind."

    Mr. He laughed loudly: "Father, I have already said that Brother Li is a rare good man. Brother Li, please take your seat quickly."

    "good."

    So Li Lin sat down with Mr. He, and He Menglan stood aside after saluting. She originally wanted to have a few words with this handsome young master, but she was a little upset when he saw him ignoring her, but she soon got up again.  With a smile, he walked to the edge of the table and sat down beside his mother.

    Mr. He was pouring tea for Li Lin and ordering food to be served. Master He on the opposite side asked Li Lin: "Where is Mr. Li from? What do you do for a living?"

    Hearing this, Li Lin raised his eyes and replied, "I can't remember exactly where. I've been running around since I was a child, and I've been to too many places. Now I call my home everywhere."

    After hearing the words, Mr. He paused, and the smile on his face faded by three points.

    Li Lin said again: "As for what to do? Because of running around, I spend money to buy some local products when I go to a certain place, and then sell them at a high price when I go to other places. I don't earn much, and my basic necessities are enough.  "

    When Master He heard this, the smile on his face faded by another three points.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 225 I want to get the frosty bone of the winter plum, and also want to get the snow and ice cape

    ?

    If there was nine points at the time, after hearing these words, there would be only three points left. If there were five points at the time, there would be none left now.

    This is probably called no dregs left.

    Li Lin took a sip of tea calmly and calmly, not caring about Master He's mood at all.

    In fact, he knows a little about his own situation, and he is not boasting. The face given by his parents is really good. If those girls see it, they will naturally like it.

    ?I feel that Lang Jun is so handsome, which is what I am happy about.

    However, if it is known that he has no fixed place to live in all over the world, and that he has no proper livelihood, and that he just has enough to eat on weekdays, whether it is a girl who is deeply in love or an elder relative who is thinking about it, 90% of them will give up.  of.

    The remaining 10% will probably ask him if he would like to settle here for a long time and settle down. If he is willing to settle down, we can discuss it later.

    Mr. Li replied: I am used to walking outside, I just feel that there are good scenery everywhere I go, and I want to see more scenery in this world while I am young.

    As for stability, maybe I will wait ten or eight years before I don't want to leave.

    To sum it up, I have no fixed place to live, no job to earn a living, I am still very poor, and I don¡¯t plan to settle down. The outside world is so beautiful, I still want to see it.

    Now, no matter how much he thinks about him, he dare not have any more.

    Mr. Li used this set of rhetoric to travel around the world, and it was tried and tested.

    Those girls didn't want to stop even if they wanted to, and the family members didn't want to, so they had no choice but to give up. They definitely wouldn't bother him again. Generally speaking, they also avoided many problems that might occur.

    Now regardless of whether Master He meant it or not, when Li Lin said these words, yes, but no more. Now everyone is sitting together to eat, which is just an ordinary thanksgiving feast.

    At this time, Master He and Mrs. He both looked a little disappointed, while He Menglan twisted her veil with a stiff face and turned her head away. Even though she thought this young master was good before, now she only thinks that no matter how good she looks, she is not a good man.

    Mr. He was also a little embarrassed, but at this time, the waiter of the restaurant happened to be serving food, he laughed haha, and changed the subject: "Brother He has been here for a few days, but he came to this Yunxian Tower to taste the food.  Taste, I'm not talking nonsense, this is the best restaurant in this town."

    Li Lindao: "I haven't had time to come and see these few days. Since Brother He said so, I must have a good taste."

    Mr. He laughed loudly: "Then you have to eat more. Come on, let me offer a toast to Brother Li, and thank Brother Li for his kindness in saving us."

    "Brother He, you are welcome." Li Linsui had a drink with him, and then Mr. He greeted him to eat and drink, and asked him where he had been outside these years.

    Li Lin picked out some and said them. Mr. He laughed out loud when he heard the words. He felt that Brother Li had traveled to many places and had a wide range of knowledge.

    However, the previous topic is just to leave it alone.

    No matter how satisfied the He family and his wife are with this young son who saved their son, they would never have the idea of ??betrotting the girl to such a person.

    Which girl is not Jiao'e?

    Which girl's parents don't love her?

    I only hope that she will be safe and peaceful for the rest of her life, instead of promising to such a person who has no fixed place to follow him in a foreign land for the rest of her life, like a rootless duckweed, who does not know where she is or where she is going.

    It was the second time for He Menglan to see Li Lin. The first time was when Li Lin sent her elder brother to He's house, put him down and explained the situation, then turned around and got into the carriage and left.

    At that time, she only thought that this young man was like the wishful man in her dream, the most handsome lover in the world, his face and figure were just as she expected, his face was clear and handsome, and his figure was as tall and straight as a pine.

    He is also kind-hearted, with an easy-going and gentle personality.

    In this world, I don't know how many years I have to practice before I can meet such a man, who looks like a fairy.

    That's why she begged her father, mother, and elder brother to help her, and now she realizes that she is not a good man.

    He is free and easy between heaven and earth, like the wind, which is hard to catch.

    He Menglan's face was stiff and extremely pale. She looked over and saw the two sitting there drinking, without looking this way at all. Only her mother cast a concerned look and shook her head at her.

    At that moment, He Menglan only felt the urge to cry.

    Li Lin and Mr. He ate this meal, and after the meal was over, they left.After that, he covered his face and began to cry.

    Mr. He was half drunk, and when he saw her crying, he gave up, and said helplessly, "Why are you crying? There is no grass anywhere in the world. Brother Li, don't look at being gentle and polite to others, but I see it too."  He is indifferent and clean in heart, not to mention whether he is willing or not, if you want to follow him, your parents will never agree."

    He Menglan cried even more sadly when she heard the words.

    Mrs. He hurriedly persuaded: "Okay, okay, Lan'er don't want to be sad." After that, Mrs. He glared at Mr. He again, "Look at how you are a brother, your sister is so sad, you  Saying that made her uncomfortable."

    Mr. He grabbed a handful of hair: "I'm telling the truth. Tell her clearly earlier, and let her stop thinking so that she won't do anything."

    He Menglan covered her face with tears in her eyes and said: "Okay, don't say any more, I just don't mention this matter.".

    After Li Lin went downstairs, he took Yuan You for a walk, and found a restaurant for Yuan You to eat, and he also sat beside him drinking hot tea.

    There happened to be a plum tree planted outside this restaurant. At this time, the snowflakes were falling from the sky, and the winter plums were in full bloom in the wind and snow. The red and bright colors reflected the snow-white world.

    I want to get the frosty bones of the plum blossom, and also want to get the cape of ice and snow.

    At this time, I was walking across the world, looking at the picturesque scenery. In the future, the world will still be here and I will not be there. Maybe the scenery will still be there.

    ?Life is boundless, a hundred years of ups and downs, coming and going between heaven and earth

    "Young Master?!" Yuan You slurped up a large bowl of noodles in two or three strokes. He felt his stomach was warm with food in his stomach. He was calling the store to come over and add another bowl for him. Then he saw his young master looking at the plum tree outside the house.  In a daze, he called him.

    "Young Master, what are you doing looking at that plum tree?"

    Li Lin looked at the plum tree, then took a sip of hot tea slowly, and said, "I'm thinking about Miss Six."

    "Sixsix girls?!" Yuan You was really taken aback, he had been with Li Lin for many years, and he didn't see anyone thinking about him, but this Six girls seemed to care a lot,  He had collected a lot of things for her before, but now he even admitted that he was thinking about her.

    Yuanyou swallowed, and leaned over with his eyes wide open: "What does the young master want Miss Six to do?!"

    Li Lindao: "I didn't do anything, I just suddenly remembered that life is only a hundred years old, and it will pass away in a blink of an eye. Should I go back to the Imperial City as soon as possible to marry the sixth girl" (Remember this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 226 Gift of Sword

    ?

    Su Guan didn't know that Li Linyuan was talking about her in the distant town. After she sent someone to follow Huifeng to move the things, she quickly brought the things back. The three big boxes and cages were full.  What's in it.

    Huifeng handed the key and an opened envelope to Su Wan, and explained: "This is the key of the box and the list of things. The subordinates have checked them one by one, and there is nothing wrong with them."

    Su Wan nodded, and took out a few pieces of letter paper from the envelope. On them were Li Lin's handwriting, with the names and quantities of some things written on them, such as how many furs, how many catties of Cordyceps sinensis, how many clothes of what fabrics,  Or cloth, or something else.

    This is the case when the caravan helps to transport things. You need to write a list first. Both parties check that there is no mistake.  up.

    Su Wan handed the key to Xiao Sang and asked her to open the box, and then said to Huifeng, "You are lucky this time, if you have any request, I can do it here, just mention it."

    Su Wan used her own people easily. After all, she paid others' wages and took care of food, clothing, housing and transportation, but if she used someone else's people, she would feel a little embarrassed if they didn't give some benefits.

    Hui Feng said respectfully: "If you want to return to the princess, the young master has already arranged everything that the subordinates need, and there is nothing else that you want. If you need it, the subordinates will also mention it to the young master."

    Speaking of this, he paused for a moment, and then said: "If the princess needs someone to do something, feel free to send his subordinates, the young master sends his subordinates to do things for the county chief, if the subordinates can't do anything  If you do it for the Princess, I'm afraid you will blame your subordinates."

    Su Wan thought about it too, so he said: "Then I have something to do in the future, so I just tell you to do it."

    Hui Feng bowed his head: "Thank you Princess."

    Xiao Sang has already opened the first box. One side is covered with folded furs. There are seven or eight pieces. Huifeng stepped forward and took out the contents for Su Wan to take a look at.

    "These are the furs that the son collected in the remote mountain village. Although they have been processed, the princess should not touch them. They have been put in the box for a long time."

    Su Wan nodded, and then said: "Then take it to the embroidery room in the mansion, and have someone fetch it for grandparents, father, mother, and Aruna Luo to make a cloak each. It will be warm to wear in winter."

    Xiao Sang and Xiao Li had a meal, and Xiao Mo asked quickly: "What about the princess?! The princess didn't even make two of the furs that Mr. Li gave to the princess?!"

    Su Wan thought about it for a while, then said, "Then make two, one for me, and one for Mr. Li."

    Su Wan just felt a little uncomfortable. In the modern world, it is forbidden to kill these animals. She felt very warm wearing a woolen coat or down jacket. Occasionally, she heard some news and felt that these animals were very pitiful.

    If she is asked to wear clothes made of animal fur, she will feel very uncomfortable and always think about how it died.

    But for people in this era, hunting is a very normal thing, and there is nothing wrong with it. For many nobles, the clothes made of these animal furs are a symbol of wealth and power, and they even wear them after they get them.  Go out and show off.

    Su Wan didn't dare to say that she was going to do things like change the world's thinking, just like it is common for men to have three wives and four concubines nowadays, wouldn't she want to call on everyone that monogamy is the best.

    Others may regard her as crazy.

    Therefore, she felt uncomfortable, she could not wear it herself, but she couldn't control others.

    Now I have agreed to ask for a cloak, and I will just put it away and not wear it in the future.

    Xiao Sang didn't know what her master was thinking, but she also thought that in the future, when her master wore such a beautiful cloak, everyone would envy her when she went out. She said happily: "The slave will follow to the embroidery room later, and let the princess and Mr. Li have a good choice.  .¡±

    Su Wan nodded: "Well, good."

    After reading the fur, Xiao Sang opened two other boxes, one of which was supplements and medicinal materials, the last one was some beautiful clothes and cloth, and there was a small box inside the box, which contained some delicate jewelry  .

    Among them is a set of jewelry made of small pumpkins made of rare orange jade, which looks very cute, especially the hairpin, which hangs down like a melon vine, with a string of small pumpkins hanging down  .

    It looks so delicate and lovely.

    Su Guan stroked the hairpin, and then said: "Keep the clothes and fabrics, send some supplements to grandma, and send some to Yuhuayuan, and put away the restput away.  "

    "yes."

    A group of people quickly finished handling the things. At this moment, someone outside came to report that Yue Shuang had arrived.

    Su Wan was slightly surprised: "Why is she here?"

    I can't blame Su Wan for being surprised. She has a quiet personality, stays in the yard on weekdays, and doesn't like to go out very much, but Yue Shuang is lively and active, and often likes to go to lively places. If she comes here, Yue Shuang will definitely find it boring.  of.

    The visitor said: "It is said that he came to see the princess, he has been invited in, and now he is going to Fuping Courtyard to meet his wife, and he will come here in a while."

    Going to someone else's house as a guest is a hassle. The first thing you do when you come to the house is to visit the head mistress of the house, and only with her permission can you meet the person you want to see.

    Su Wan nodded, calculated Yue Shuang's speed, and stopped thinking about going to Fupingyuan to meet her, then ordered someone to prepare food, boil hot water to make tea, and wait for Yue Shuang to arrive later.  I can drink a sip of hot tea and get hot water to soak my hands.

    Yue Shuang came over soon, and was very happy when she came. She stepped happily across the snow in the yard and walked over quickly.

    "Cousin, look, this is my sword!"

    Su Wan greeted her at the door, but saw that she was wearing a red dress and a red cloak, her hair was combed into a simple bun, and some hair was tied in front with a small red rope  Section by section covered the bun, looks like a heroic little girl.

    At this time, she was holding a dagger in her hand, and she was showing off with a smile on her face: "Cousin Awan, I have a sword too."

    Su Wan paused and watched her pull out the dagger, holding the scabbard in her left hand and a sword in her right, and stepped back a few steps to dance in the snow.

    The white snow is flying, and the little girl is agile, watching the dance happily, it is very beautiful.

    After she finished dancing, Su Wan hurriedly said: "Okay, come in quickly, it's cold outside."

    "Cousin, I'm not afraid of the cold." She put the dagger back into its sheath, and she walked over quickly, and put the dagger and scabbard in front of Su Wan, "Cousin, my sword is fine, listen to me."  Master Zongzhi said, it was given to me by Master Yuanyou!"

    "Master Yuanyou gave me a sword!" She was so happy that she smiled and was so excited, Su Wan thought, if she had a tail on her back, she would be showing off by wagging it now.

    "Cousin, I'm here to tell you today, I've decided to go wandering the rivers and lakes and become a knight-errant!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 227 Be gentle when begging for mercy

    ?

    Su Wan didn't choke on his own saliva.

    She took a breath, suppressed the breath in her heart, looked at the excited Yue Shuang for a while, and took another breath.

    Yue Shuang was very happy: "Cousin, grandfather, grandmother and parents will definitely not agree, so please help me to intercede and let them agree!"

    Su Wan almost didn't bring it up again, she said, she got a sword and ran to her so happily to show off, what's there for her to show off, and she didn't understand this, so she was waiting here.

    Still pleading?  What do you want?  !

    Please be gentle when beating the child, don't beat the child to death!

    Su Wan almost reached out to poke her head: "Shut up! What kind of ranger! The Imperial City is so big, it's not enough for you to play! Don't go!"

    Stay at home well, eat well, drink well, and sleep well, okay?  !

    Not only is there a maid serving at home, but even if you want anything, it is just a matter of saying a word.

    Why don't you go wandering the rivers and lakes to be a ranger!

    Su Wan was furious!

    What is a Ranger?  Perhaps another way of saying it is a knight-errant.

    What to say about wandering in the rivers and lakes to enjoy grievances and enmities, chic and unrestrained, riding horses in the world of mortals, and other messy things, only a little girl like Yue Shuang would yearn for it.

    In fact, the chivalrous knights of the rivers and lakes look unrestrained and unrestrained. In fact, they have been bumpy and wandering all their lives, living in no fixed place.  one day.

    Most of the time, you don't even know when you die!

    What's so good about that kind of life, but as long as the life is passable, no one wants to live that kind of life.

    Moreover, in Jianghu vendettas, most of the lives are left unattended. If you die, you will die. If you are lucky, someone will collect the corpse and bury it in the ground. If you are unlucky, the corpse will become a bone in the wilderness  No one knows.

    Su Wan didn't understand Yue Shuang's yearning and pursuit, she just felt that she was full and was full of food.

    Yue Shuang was not happy: "Cousin, the imperial city is only so big, how can there be a beautiful world outside, I just want to go out and play, and I will come back when I get tired of playing."

    "Just help me beg for mercy~"

    "No, no, no!" Su Wan pulled her into the house, "Don't mention this matter, and, you are not allowed to go, if you go, don't call me cousin in the future!"

    How could Su Wan be so stupid as to beg for this kind of favor for her? Yue Shuang is her cousin, and if she had done other things, she would have accepted her, but such a thing is absolutely impossible.

    Not to mention that she was worried that something would happen to Yue Shuang outside, if something happened to Yue Shuang outside, and she was pleading for Yue Shuang to let her go, the whole family of the Duke of Zhen's mansion might be torn apart  she.

    Although Mrs. Zhen Guogong treated her pretty well and cared about her, but her biological mother, Yue Shi, was not born to Mrs. Zhen Guogong. If she was compared with Yue Shuang, her own granddaughter, it would be completely incomparable.  of.

    Regarding this point, Su Wan knew very well.

    And even if the Yue family was born to Mrs. Zhen Guogong, and she is the granddaughter of Zhen Guogong's wife, she would not beg for this favor, she would simply push herself into the fire pit, and she would be unlucky in the end.

    Yue Shuang didn't expect Su Wan to say this, and was stunned at the time: "Cousin, why do you look like a grandmother, don't worry, I am very skilled in martial arts, nothing will happen."

    Su Guan picked up a towel wrung out with hot water and threw it to her to wipe her face, and said angrily, "Martial arts are strong, what kind of martial arts do you have, but it's just a three-legged cat's fists and embroidered legs, Jianghu, Jianghu, you only know that it is happy and kind."  , unrestrained and unrestrained, but I don¡¯t know that it has no fixed place, and life and death are unpredictable.¡±

    "As long as you have a little sense, you have to think about your parents, your grandparents, if something happens to you outside, what will they do!" Su Wan was very angry, "You can't take care of yourself, just take care of yourself."  Are you having a bad day?!"

    Yue Shuang was not reconciled: "I am irrational, this is what I want! Cousin, you can fulfill me!"

    "no!"

    Su Guan talked all kinds of things, but Yue Shuang just didn't listen. She was born in a family of military generals, and the Zhen Guogong Mansion is a mansion that even the royal family respects three points. She grew up fighting with a group of boys when she was young.  Naturally it is wild.

    Or hearing about the willful pleasures in the rivers and lakes outside, such as long knives and short swords, one person walks around the world with a sword and one sword, and she just feels happy in her heart, which is the holy place she yearns for. Anyone who stops her will be against her.

    "If you want to play, you can play anywhere in the city.?It¡¯s all about playing, even fighting is nothing, but I just can¡¯t go!  "

    "Oh, cousin, what's the meaning of the days in the imperial city? I've traveled everywhere." Yue Shuang was unhappy, she wiped her face with a cloth towel, and whispered, "Cousin can't help me, if this  Things can be done, in the future what my cousin wants me to do, I will definitely define it!"

    After all, she reached out and patted her small chest.

    The corners of Su Wan's mouth were tightly pursed: "I don't need your help. I'll send someone to send you back to the Duke of Zhenguo's mansion in a while. Then you can talk to your grandfather, grandmother, uncle, and aunt."

    Yue Shuang was stunned and almost frightened to death. She hurriedly said: "Cousin, you can't treat me like this! If I let them know what I think, they will definitely lock me up. Even if I want to run away  I can't run away."

    "Cousin, it's fine if you don't help me, but don't hurt me!"

    Yue Shuang felt a little regretful. She originally thought that Su Wan was easy to talk to, and her grandmother and mother had always liked Su Wan. If Su Wan was willing to intercede for her, maybe her family would agree.

    But unexpectedly, Su Wan not only refused to intercede for her, but even wanted to send her out, and even told her family about it.

    Yue Shuang was dumbfounded for a moment.

    "I don't care about you!" Su Wan said angrily, "If I know about this but don't tell, then you will disappear, how can I have a good life!"

    After Su Wan finished speaking, she sighed, feeling her forehead throbbing and her head hurting so badly, this little girl is really a brat.

    Yue Shuang rolled her eyes, then turned around and was about to run outside: "Cousin, I still have something to do, so I'll take my leave first!"

    Su Wan turned around and chased after two steps, and quickly shouted: "Stop her here, stop her quickly!"

    When the people in the yard heard the words, they quickly put down their work and went forward to stop Yue Shuang. Seeing this, Yue Shuang became anxious, first dodged the person who was blocking her, and then climbed up the wall with agility and speed.  About to jump out of the wall.

    Su Wan stood at the door and saw it, and his expression changed: "Come down quickly!"

    Yue Shuang glanced back, then waved: "Cousin, goodbye!"

    After finishing speaking, she jumped out of the wall, and then let out a scream.

    "Ahh! Help¡ª¡ª" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 228 Brother, show mercy!

    ?

    Su Wan was so frightened by Yue Shuang's scream that his face turned pale. He just wanted to go out to have a look, but Hui Feng had already walked in with Yue Shuang.

    One of Yue Shuang's shoulders was pinched by Huifeng, and with just a little force, the pain was so painful that her whole body was about to die.

    "This brother! Please be merciful, brother!"

    "Ahhh! It hurts!"

    Su Wan looked relieved, if something happened to her, it would be bad, but looking at it now, nothing happened.

    Huifeng met Su Wan, then lowered his head: "Princess."

    Su Wan nodded: "Why are you here?"

    Returning to the wind: "This subordinate heard movement here, so he came over to have a look."

    In fact, he heard the commotion here from a distance, and he was afraid that something had happened to Su Wan, so he came here.

    Among Li Lin's dark guards, he had the highest lightness kung fu, and he arrived here in a few swipes, just in time to see Yue Shuang jumping off the wall, and then went over to arrest her.

    Yue Shuang tried to move, but it was so painful that she was dying. Some sweat broke out on her forehead, and she said quickly: "Cousin, don't worry about talking, let him let me go first, it hurts so much!"

    Su Wan glanced at her, and then said: "It's okay to let you go, but you have to go back obediently, and I'll send someone to take you back."

    "CousinAh! Brother! Hero! Be merciful! My bones are so thin, it hurts like hell!"

    Su Wan said: "Are you going back?"

    Yue Shuang hesitated for a moment, and then there was another burst of pain. She was anxious and nodded vigorously: "Back! Back! Back now!"

    Su Wan heaved a sigh of relief, and said to Hui Feng, "Then please help me send her back to Duke Zhen's mansion. If someone else sends her, I'm afraid she might disappear halfway."

    Hui Feng nodded: "This subordinate takes orders."

    After saying that, he let go of his hand and let Yue Shuang go.

    Yue Shuang loosened his shoulders and was about to run, when he heard him say lightly: "If you run again, I will remove your arm next time, otherwise, you don't need this sword."

    It was only then that Yue Shuang remembered that her short sword fell into the opponent's hand just now. This is a sword that she has only acquired for a day!

    And it was sent by Master Yuanyou.

    She turned her head and watched Hui Feng pull out a section of the sword and take a closer look, then put the blade back into its sheath, and then looked over indifferently.

    Yue Shuang felt a little terrified by his gaze, swallowed, and stared at her eyes: "I, my sword, what's wrong?"

    Hui Feng said lightly: "There is no problem, but I can't give it to you now, Miss Yue, I will take you back home, please."

    Speaking of returning to the mansion, Yue Shuang was furious again. She was really afraid that Su Wan would tell the elders about her in the mansion. Thinking of this, she looked at Su Wan pitifully: "Cousin"

    Su Wan didn't give any face to her, so she ordered Xiao Mo to send her back: "You go to Zhen Guogong's mansion together, and tell my grandmother what happened today."

    Xiao Li bowed her head at the side and answered: "Yes."

    Yue Shuang Yue Shuang suddenly became sluggish, like an eggplant beaten by Shuang, sluggish.

    Xiao Mo stepped forward: "Cousin girl, please."

    Yue Shuang had no choice but to dream about Su Wan again, hoping that she would let him go, but Su Wan turned his head away and just didn't look at her.

    In fact, I don't blame Su Wan for this, Yue Shuang's idea is too bold, if Su Wan knows about it and doesn't report it, if something happens in the future, the entire government of Zhen Guogong might blame her, she can't afford such a result  .

    As far as she is concerned, the best thing is to tell the Duke of Zhen's government about this matter. How the Duke of Zhen's government handles it is none of her business, and she can't blame her for any results in the future.  .

    If it's other things, Su Wan will definitely help Yue Shuang, but this is the only thing that won't work!

    As for whether Yue Shuang will blame her If she is still ignorant, she can complain if she wants to.

    Seeing Yue Shuang standing still, Xiao Mo said again: "Cousin girl, please."

    Yue Shuang had no choice but to turn around and leave. Xiao Mo followed, and Hui Feng followed with the short sword in his hand. When the figures of the three disappeared, Su Guan was relieved, and then felt a headache: "What is this?"  !"

    Xiao Sang said: "The Princess don't need to worry too much, the Duke of Zhen's mansion will definitely persuade Miss Biao to be good."

    Su Wan: "I hope so."

    She hoped so.

    It's just that sometimes, the little girl's stubbornness is really incomprehensible, so she recognizes it and never returns.?, I think it is a dream, a pursuit, and the meaning of her life.

    Su Wan sighed: "I haven't been beaten by the world, I think the world outside is as vast as the sea and the sky, as free as a bird"

    "Go and pick some of the supplements that Mr. Li sent just now, and then send them to grandma."

    "yes."

    Su Wan sent Xiao Sang to prepare things, then went into the house by himself, made a pot of tea and drank it, and it took a while to calm down.

    Xiao Sang kept half of the supplements, and divided the remaining half into three parts, one for Wang, one for Mrs. Zhen Guogong, and the last one for Yuhuayuan.

    When the things arrived in Yuhuayuan, it was Li's problem how to deal with them. Whether she used them for herself or left them for Su Luo was a matter for the mother and daughter, Su Wan didn't care.

    After dividing up all the things, Su Wan took out the letter written by Li Lin and read it again. After reading it, she felt a lot better, and then wrote to him.

    Although it may not be necessary to send it now, it would be good to send it to him if there is a chance in the future.

    Not long after she finished writing this letter, Xiao Mo and Hui Feng came back.

    Xiao Mo said: "The maidservant told Mrs. Guo what happened to Miss Biao today, Mrs. Guo was furious, and said that she wanted to teach Miss Biao well, so that she would not think about these unrealistic things all day long."

    "The Duke's wife also asked about the current situation of the princess, and the servants answered them one by one."

    Su Wan nodded, leaving this matter to the Zhen Guo government, whether they can persuade Yue Shuang to give up depends on their ability, as for her, she really doesn't have the ability.

    As for Yue Shuang, the brat should teach her a lesson, let her know how high the sky is and how thick the ground is, and how fragrant the fried meat on bamboo boards are!

    Let's see if she dares in the future!

    Still wandering the rivers and lakes to be a ranger, dream!

    Huifeng said: "The previous sword was sent by someone from Yuanyou to Miss Yue. She probably felt that she was very skilled after she got this sword.  You Shaoyin, who handed it over to the governor of Jingzhao, told Miss Yue that if you want a sword, you must first defeat You Shaoyin."

    If she didn't have the sword, she might not be able to go even if she wanted to.

    Su Wan paused: "You Shaoyin? He is willing?!"

    This is troublesome!  Before Yue Shuang clamored to worship Yuanyou and You Zongzhi as his teachers, but they entangled them so much that they could run as far as they wanted, how could You Zongzhi take this crap.

    Hui Feng said: "This sword was originally handed over to him first, since that's the case, he will naturally handle it."

    Huifeng didn't want to be entangled because of a sword, and You Zongzhi and Yue Shuang were a little more familiar, it was best for him.

    Su Wan thought about it for a while, and said in her heart, a dead fellow Taoist will not die a poor one, so let's do it, they can make troubles as they like, just don't come to her place!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 229 It turns out that she is also looking forward to his return

    ?

    However, what Su Wan never expected was that You Zongzhi ran away with Yue Shuang, saying that he was going to wander the rivers and lakes, and almost killed the whole government of Zhen Guo.

    But these are all things for later, the current Yue Shuang was arrested and brought back to the mansion, and was chased by Mrs. Zhen Guogong with a whip and beat most of the mansion.  God is going to kill me too.

    The person who was sent by Su Wan to deliver supplements came back and told Su Wan about the matter. Su Wan smiled, thinking that she deserved it, and the bear child should be taught a lesson, so that she would not think about these things all day long.

    Girls who have never experienced hardships do not know how dangerous the outside world is and how sad life is.

    If it is possible, she needs to suffer a little before she can stop thinking about it.

    During the evening meal, the little sauna took some bird's nest from Li Lin and went to the big kitchen to cook a bowl for Su Wan. Su Wan felt much better after eating the food from her fianc¨¦. Similarly, she missed him more and more.  Come.

    I don't know when I will receive his next letter.

    At night, she took out his letter and read it again, finally put it under the pillow and fell asleep peacefully.

    Two days later, Li Lin, who was far away in Yu Town, received a letter from Su Wan. His subordinates domesticated pigeons and hawks to send messages. In this snowy day, pigeons cannot fly, and only hawks can.  The letter was delivered smoothly.

    At this time, the heavy snow in Yuzhen stopped for a while, and the outside was a vast expanse of whiteness. A black eagle fell from the sky and landed in the yard, and then made a cooing sound, and looked around with a pair of black eyeballs.

    Yuan You walked out of the house, and was about to pick up Black Eagle. Hei Ying originally wanted to resist, but when he took a closer look, he was still an acquaintance, so he let Yuan You pick him up without moving.

    Yuanyou carried the black eagle into the house, took out the letter from the small bamboo tube tied to its leg, and put him by the fire to warm up, then turned around and handed the letter to Li Lin  .

    "Young master, I have sent you a letter."

    At this time, Li Lin was playing chess with his left and right hands on the earth pit. Hearing this, he turned his head and saw Yuan You coming in with two letters.

    Put together in a bamboo tube were two letters, one in Huifeng's handwriting, the other in a relatively unfamiliar and beautiful handwriting.

    Li Lin guessed that it was a letter written by Su Wan, his eyes turned slightly, he took the letter and opened it, "Let's see what Huifeng wrote."

    "Yes." Yuanyou Wenyan opened the reply letter, he read it once at a glance, then froze, and read it again in disbelief.

    Li Lin folded his cuffs, and then took out the letter paper inside. He was thinking about what she would write back, whether she was like him, narrating the recent events and talking about the things she had experienced.

    When he touched the thin paper inside, he was slightly surprised, and then felt a little uncomfortable, and felt his heart lift slightly, thinking about a few possibilities quickly in his mind.

    Is it because she dislikes his long-winded words, or feels that he has been away for so long and has not heard from her, she is unhappy and doesn't want to pay attention to him.

    Or, or She didn't take him to heart at all, and when she received the letter, she just casually put a few words into it.

    At that moment, he thought about several possibilities, but he was not a person who dared to face it. If there was any problem, he just had to solve it, so he opened the letter paper without hesitation, and when he saw the words on it, he slightly  I froze for a moment.

    She wrote: Waiting for the king to return

    It was just three words, but it instantly calmed his cranky heart, and his mood seemed to improve.

    It turned out that she was also looking forward to his return.

    He lowered his eyes slightly, but there was a smile in his eyes.

    "My lord, something is wrong!" Yuan You came back to his senses from the contents of the letter in surprise, his face was red and white as if he had been frozen by the ice and snow outside.

    Li Lin folded the letter paper casually, and then asked him: "What's the big deal? Could it be that something happened to Miss Six?"

    "No, it's not about Miss Six, it's about Miss Yue's family."

    "Oh?!" It wasn't that something happened to Su Wan, but he felt relieved.

    Yuan You handed over the letter paper to Li Lin: "My lord, take a look, look, I am so unlucky! How can she be so capable!"

    Yuanyou really felt that he was unlucky, he just thought that although the little girl Yue Shuang was annoying him, but the little girl's temper was also to his liking, and he called him his master for so long, so he wanted to make it for her.  took a short sword.

    But who would have expected that after getting this sword, she would have a whim and would like to?Wandering the rivers and lakes.

    Mommy

    Yuan You beat her chest with one hand, feeling that he was going to beat her up to vent his anger when he went back.

    This girl is far more unreliable than him!

    Worse than that fox of Jiubian!

    Li Lin took the letter and looked at it. It said something about Yue Shuang, and when he saw Yue Shuang went to ask Su Wan to go to Zhen Guogong's mansion to intercede for her, his expression froze for a moment.

    His thoughts were the same as Su Wan's. This pleading was absolutely unacceptable. If something happened to Yue Shuang outside, the people in the Zhen Guogong Mansion would definitely hate Su Wan.

    This little girl is afraid that she has never been beaten by the outside world, and she is so naive and bold.

    He squinted his eyes, thinking that he wanted to teach her a lesson, so that she would know what to do and what not to do.

    "It's okay, now that sword is in the hands of You Zongzhi, whether it's You Zongzhi or Zhen Guo Gongfu, I won't give this sword to her easily."

    Yuanyou grabbed a handful of hair and said sullenly: "This is the only way to go now."

    Li Lin read the letter down, but saw that Huifeng mentioned two other things, one was about King Sui, Huifeng said that King Sui seemed to have guessed that he was related to the Li clan in Licheng, and was looking for news about him  .

    There is also about Chen Qi.

    Previously, Chen Qi wanted to go to Beiyuan Wangting to avenge the Chen family, and Beiyuan Wangting was ambitious and wanted to go south. Li Lin was afraid that after he went to Beiyuan, he would stir up the situation and make Beiyuan and Dongzhao go to war.

    Because of Su Guan, he was worried about Zhen Guo Gongfu and Jinning Gongfu, so he asked Huifeng to stop Chen Qi, and promised him a chance to take the life of the deposed prince and avenge the Chen family's blood.

    Now Huifeng has arranged for Chen Qi to enter the Sun family. Recently, the Sun family will select someone to enter Yuanmingyuan to protect the deposed prince. At that time, Chen Qi will enter Yuanmingyuan.

    After sending Chen Qi in, when he will hibernate and take revenge is his own business.

    Yuanyou was also surprised: "The case of Chen's family, Chen Fu Yin in Qingzhou, has not been tried yet?"

    Li Lin also frowned: "Dongjun wants to keep the prince abolished."

    Even though the abolished prince Zhao Mingqi committed so many things, including enslaving people to collect money, murdering court officials, and killing the king and father, he is the emperor's own son. The emperor is willing to confine people to death, but  Do not want to kill him.

    "Dongjun is getting old."

    Having grown old, he has long since lost the firmness of the past, and has become soft-hearted.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 230 Chen Qi, Nameless

    ?

    However, Li Lin didn't think about whether Dong Jun was old or not, and how long he could live. After all, these things didn't have much to do with him.

    If it wasn't for Su Wan, he wouldn't care about Chen Qi's affairs. He travels around the world, and if he encounters a big or small thing, if there is a difficulty, he is willing to help, but if it is about disputes between the courts of various countries,  He really didn't want to interfere.

    The tide of history is rolling forward, and the courts are changing, and they are all normal.

    He was afraid that he would not do anything if he knew about it. In the future, Beiyuan and Dongzhao would fight because of this matter. The Zhenguo Duke's Mansion and Jinning Duke's Mansion are both families of military generals.  Knowing that he knew about this earlier but did not stop it, I was afraid that he would blame him.

    Li Lin folded up Su Wan's letter and put it back in the envelope, then handed the returned letter to Yuanyou: "Burn it."

    "yes.".

    The winter wind was blowing, and the trees in the yard were pressed by the snow, making babbling sounds in the cold wind. Chen Qi followed the grandpa of the Sun family with his head down, walking slowly through the lonely and cold  In the courtyard, we arrived at a small courtyard.

    "Your Highness~" The grandpa of the Sun family came into the room and saw the useless prince in gray clothes and a gray cloak sitting quietly on a futon, almost crying, "Your Highness is here.  good?"

    If you say what does the Sun family have?  Probably nothing but a Yuan and Ming empress.

    Empress Yuanming has two brothers, Mr. Sun and Mr. Sun. They had official positions before, but they have not made much achievements.  Rolled it off, now it's nothing.

    And Sun He, who used to follow Zhao Mingqi, was also imprisoned by the emperor, and he didn't know his life or death.

    Grandpa Sun panicked in his heart: "Your Highness, you must cheer up, His Majesty has always loved you, and will definitely let His Highness go out."

    Zhao Mingqi's face turned cold, and he said after a while: "Uncle, don't call me wrong. Now I, Zhao Mingqi, are just a commoner. How can I bear the word Your Highness? It would be bad if someone who cared heard it."

    Grandpa Sun's complexion changed drastically. He had been frightened a lot these days, and he was a little flustered. Zhao Mingqi was abolished, and the Sun family had nothing to rely on. All the former enemies came to add insult to injury, and life was very difficult.

    "Then, how do I call Your Highness?!"

    Zhao Mingqi closed his eyes: "Uncle just call me Mingqi."

    "Yes, Ming Qi, this name was given to you by your mother and father together. I hope you will be like that Emperor Yuan Qi"

    "Okay." Zhao Mingqi couldn't hear these words, and his face became distorted for a moment.

    So what if he placed high hopes on him, now that person has also abolished him, what is like Emperor Yuanqi is simply a joke.

    "Uncle, don't say these words anymore, you came to find me today, what is the matter?"

    Zhao Mingqi is now being kept quiet here, and there are forbidden soldiers and forbidden soldiers outside. Anyone who wants to come to visit can visit, at least he can only be released with the emperor's permission.

    Grandpa Sun said: "I begged His Majesty, saying that I came to offer incense to the Empress, come to see the palace, come to see you, and send someone over for you."

    "Nameless, come here."

    Chen Qi, who was dressed in black, lowered his head and took two steps forward: "Anonymous see master."

    Zhao Mingqi was a little confused, and then looked at Mr. Sun, who said, "The people around you are gone, and Ah He has also been imprisoned. I just wanted to send someone over to take care of your daily life, so that nothing will happen to you."  To ask you and the princess to look at me is wrong again."

    "Just send someone over so that you and your wife don't have to do things by yourself."

    "I asked His Majesty about this matter, and His Majesty agreed."

    Zhao Mingqi and Song Wanting were imprisoned here, and no one took care of them. Although they had three meals a day, they had to do everything else by themselves.

    Zhao Mingqi heard the words, and then looked at Chen Qi seriously: "Your name is Wuming? Look up."

    Chen Qi raised his head when he heard the words, revealing a face that was too ordinary, he said respectfully: "The villain has no name, I have seen the master."

    Zhao Mingqi nodded, and then let him leave first. Chen Qi bowed and exited the room, and then closed the door for the two of them.

    Facing the door panel, he showed a cold sneer, but it disappeared in a flash, and then he stood respectfully at the door again, becoming unknown.

    "Uncle, these days, after thinking about it, I only feel that?One person can break the situation for me, but you can see cousin Sun He, if it is feasible, you will take everything from him Don't worry, uncle, as long as I am here, I will definitely not ignore the Sun family in the future.  "

    Zhao Mingqi thought about it these days, and only felt that there was one person who could break this situation for him, and that person was Sun He.

    All the affairs in Qingzhou, even many of his affairs, are handled by this cousin. If Sun He can bear the responsibility for him, saying that he did it alone, then he will not be able to clear up all the guilt.  It can also be relieved, at least it can go out from Yuanmingyuan.

    "Uncle, don't worry, even if the emperor blamed the Sun family, I will intercede for the Sun family at that time, but cousin Sun He, I am afraid"

    Standing at the door, Chen Qi heard the muffled voice in the house, and looked at the white snow in the yard with terribly calm eyes

    After the first successful communication, Li Lin and Su Wan began to write letters to each other. Gradually, the content of Su Wan's letters began to increase. Sometimes he would tell him interesting things in the Imperial City, or her  What happened around you, such as what snacks you made, or what delicious food you ate.

    Next, I told him to take good care of himself, it was too cold in winter and he was outside, so don't let him get cold.

    Both of them started chattering, writing a very thick letter, but the black eagle, in the winter, flew back and forth, acting as a messenger for the two of them.

    Su Wan: "It's too cold today. I went to the outer courtyard to see the wild geese. Now they stay in the house, curled up and shivering. They ignore me when I poke them. I'm worried that they won't survive. Fortunately, Huifeng said  It's all right"

    Li Lin: "Today I passed a plum grove. It was snowing heavily and the plum blossoms were scorching. Many literati braved the wind and snow to write poems in the forest. I have a good memory and wrote them for Miss Six  "

    Su Wan: "I went to the Changge Building yesterday. You may not know that the Changge Building is a newly opened building in the Imperial City. It serves all kinds of food, singing and dancing. There are many princes and ladies in the Imperial City.  I also went to listen to the songs and enjoy the dance, and I also went there once with Sister Murong and Princess Rujin."

    "It seems reasonable now, but grandma doesn't like it very much, because the predecessor of this Changge building is the famous Hualou Baihualou in the Imperial City"

    "Baihualou?!" Li Lin was building a small building by the lake at this time. It was snowing heavily, but the water waves on the lake were still there, and it didn't look like it was going to be frozen at all.

    He sat in the courtyard, looked at the lake, pursed his lips slightly, and read the letter paper in his hand several times.

    Miss Six, Miss Aguan, you are so capable, you even dare to go to Hualou (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 231 Snow covered the mountains and rivers, and Nianqing was far away from the mountains

    ?

    So the next time, when Su Wan opened the letter from Li Lin with great interest, there was only a thin piece of paper inside, on which it was written: Do not go again.

    Su Wan didn't realize it for a while, read the letter several times, and then figured it out. It turned out that he meant that she was not allowed to go to Changge Tower again.

    She wanted to laugh, and thought about how to reply to his letter, but two days later, before her letter was finished, he followed up with another letter, which said: Even if you want to go, you have to wait  I will come back and go with you.

    When Su Wan saw the letter, she really laughed out loud.

    Looking at the content of this letter, one can imagine how entangled and irritable he was inside, plus he hesitated to choose words.

    Guessing that he felt a little unhappy at first and didn't want her to go to that kind of place again, so he wrote the previous letter. After thinking about it, he felt that the tone was too stiff, and worried that she would be angry after reading it, so he wrote the latter letter.  .

    "Hahaha~" She couldn't stop laughing as she thought of Li Linzai's expression on writing these two letters, as if she had been poked into a laughing point.

    Xiao Sang Xiaolan was wiping the furniture in the house and cleaning the house. It will be the New Year's Eve in a few days. This morning, the two of them called the people in the yard and said that they would clean up and down the yard for the New Year.

    At this time, Su Wan was sitting in front of the dressing table in the dormitory reading the letter, and laughed out loud as she read it. After a while, she laughed even more, and then kept laughing.

    Seeing that I don't know what interesting things I saw, I seem to be very happy.

    Xiao Sang and Xiao Li looked at each other, lowered their voices and whispered.

    Xiao Mo rolled her eyes, a little curious: "What is the princess laughing at? I'm so happy, I don't know what Mr. Li said to her."

    Xiao Sang rolled her eyes and guessed: "Perhaps she said something interesting. The princess was unhappy when she read Mr. Li's letter that time, so she didn't show it, but I saw that she was very happy.  "

    The two looked at each other, then laughed.

    It is the best thing for the master to have a good relationship with the future son-in-law. They have been with Su Wan for many years, so they naturally hope that Su Wan's marriage will be smooth and happy. Besides, when the master is well, they can be good as maidservants, right?

    Su Wan heard the two talking, stopped laughing, and turned to look at them: "You two, what are you talking about together?"

    The two shook their heads vigorously when they heard the words, and firmly refused to admit it. Xiao Sang said: "Go back to the princess, let's talk about cleaning the house quickly."

    Xiao Mo nodded: "That's right, that's what we're talking about."

    Su Wan snorted twice in disbelief, but she wouldn't embarrass them. She was in a good mood, so she said, "It's the Chinese New Year, you go pick a piece of comfortable fabric, and make two spring clothes yourself. When spring comes, you can wear them."  Put it on."

    The eyes of the two of them lit up, and they felt that their master was really happy, and even rewarded them.

    So he nodded hastily: "After a while, I will go to Auntie Azhu to pick up the keys. I thank the princess."

    In fact, as the big maids next to the prostitutes in the house, their life is pretty good, food and clothing are better than those of the small families outside, not to mention, it is the clothes of the four seasons, and there are two sets of shoes in one season  Two pairs, after one year, is eight sets of clothes and eight pairs of shoes, not including the reward from the master.

    Look outside, the girl of that family can add eight sets of clothes and eight pairs of shoes a year, she is a wealthy businessman with some family business, it doesn't mean that adding clothes is what she adds, for example, she is temporarily living in the house  Miss Wang's cousin, it may not be such a good thing.

    The two girls happily cleaned up Su Wan's bedroom, and then went to other rooms to see how the people below were cleaning. After all the rooms were cleaned, they went to Auntie A Zhu  I got the key to the warehouse and went to choose the cloth.

    In the evening, snowflakes fell in the sky outside again. Su Wan put on a cloak and went to the study to reply to Li Lin with the stove in hand.  After writing a letter, I can't even grind out the ink, and it will freeze in a while.

    Su Wan told Li Lin about the Changge Building, and promised not to go there again before he came back, but she also asked him to accompany her when he came back.

    After he has been there, he probably also knows that the Changge Tower is now like the Fengxue Tower. Both men and women can go there, as long as you bring someone with you and be careful. After he has been there, it is natural  Won't stop her from going any further.

    Next, she also made a request that he was not allowed to go to any flower houses. If he dared to go, she would go too later.

    snort!

    After writing this letter, she looked at the house.??Falling snowflakes, looking to the distant horizon, took a deep breath.

    I don't know how he is far away now

    "The mountains and rivers are covered with snow, and Nianqing is far away from the mountains. When the spring breeze comes in the future, we can see that the old man has returned"

    Su Wan looked at the snow in the sky, and sighed softly, when will you come back, so that I can meet you and talk to you, instead of learning about you in this long letter  

    In a blink of an eye, this year is about to pass. This year, due to the abolition of the crown prince, the emperor said that he was not feeling well, and the palace banquet was cancelled. Every family and mansion celebrated the New Year with their families at home.

    On the day before the new year, the palace sent annual gifts to several ministers, and Jinning Duke's Mansion was no exception. They received the rewards from the palace, and Su Wan, as the Princess, also got a share, although it was not as good as Jinning Duke's.  There are many government houses, but it's not bad.

    Su Wan ordered someone to tidy it up, and kept half in the mansion, and divided the remaining half into half, and put half into the annual gift sent to Duke Zhen's mansion, and gave half to Mrs. Li, and asked her to put it in the  Among the annual gifts prepared by the Li family.

    These days learning to manage the shop, Mrs. Li has helped her a lot and taught her a lot, and she is also willing to make a face for Mrs. Li, after all, they are friendly and only when they come and go.

    Although Mrs. Li is a little confused about the Li family's affairs, as far as her stepmother is concerned, she is pretty good. Su Wan loves her father very much, and does not want him to be difficult, and hopes to get along with her peacefully.

    After getting these things, Mrs. Li really became more friendly to her during the Chinese New Year, and always smiled with satisfaction when she looked at her.

    During the Chinese New Year, we have to worship the gods and ancestors. At night, the whole family eats in Fuping Courtyard, and then chats and keeps watch in the warm pavilion. When the time comes, the whole family eats dumplings together.  They went back home to rest.

    On the first day of the first lunar month, Su Wan accompanied the Wang family in Fuping Courtyard. Some close families also sent juniors to pay New Year greetings to Duke Jinning and the Wang family. Su Wan helped entertain the guests and spent a busy day.

    When it came to the second day of junior high school, it was the day to go back to her natal family. Su Xun, like in previous years, prepared generous gifts and brought Su Wan back to Zhen Guogong's mansion.

    Mrs. Li was very unhappy on this day in previous years, because on this day, if she wanted to go back to her natal family, Su Xun would not be able to go, so she could only take the child back. If she wanted to wait for Su Xun to go with her, she would have to wait until the third day of junior high school  , which made her feel aggrieved.

    But because this year Su Wan gave her part of the annual gift from the imperial court and took it back to her natal family, she was satisfied with Su Wan in her heart, so she didn't care about it anymore. When she had a free day, she took out the list in the warehouse to have a look.  , See if there is anything I can send to my natal family.

    Su Xun and Su Wan had just entered the gate of Zhen Guogong's mansion, but they got the news that Yue Shuang had run away.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 232 Yue Shuang Runs Away

    ?

    "What?! Run away?! What does this mean?!"

    Su Wan was in a daze, and she had a very bad premonition in her heart.

    Mrs. Zhen Guogong was so angry that she almost wanted to beat someone with a whip: "Just now I wanted to call her over and talk to you when you came over, but found that she had long since disappeared. She only left a letter saying that she was going to go wandering.  The rivers and lakes are gone, so we don't have to look for her, and when it's time to come back, she will naturally come back."

    Su Wan was stunned, Yue Xiongzi Shuang, you are really good!  really ran away!

    Mrs. Zhen Guogong hurriedly sent someone to call back her son and daughter-in-law who had already left for her mother's house today. Sitting on the armchair, she felt the veins on her forehead twitching, she was really angry and anxious.

    Su Wan stood aside, utterly dazed, she really never imagined that Yue Shuang could really run away.

    "I'm so pissed off, I'm really pissed off, can't she stay at home peacefully?!" Mrs. Zhen Guogong almost didn't bring it up.

    Tell me, what's so good about the outside world? During the war, she guarded the house alone with her children, hoping that the days would calm down and the family would be safe.

    But this girl is so annoying that she insists on running outside.

    Rivers and lakes, what are rivers and lakes, they all say that rivers and lakes are dangerous, if she ran out as a little girl, how could she come back alive!

    Thinking of this, Mrs. Zhen Guogong almost cried out in heartache: "Why does she ignore us and insist on running out!"

    Seeing this, Su Wan hurriedly stepped forward to persuade her: "Grandmother, don't worry too much, grandpa and uncles will definitely bring her back, and she will be fine. When the time comes, grandma will give her a good lesson, and she must be  I dare not."

    Su Xun was also in a daze for a long time, and when he realized it, he hurriedly said: "Yes, she is a little girl, she must not be far away."

    Mrs. Zhen Guogong wiped her tears with a handkerchief: "What did I do wrong? Why is she so careless? Can't she just stay in peace?"

    Su Wan didn't know what to say for a while, so she could only stand aside and accompany her.

    Su Xun was not easy to persuade, but seeing that the New Year's greetings he brought today were left on the ground and no one cleaned them up, he asked them to clean them up and put them aside first.

    Lord Zhen Guo has already sent people out to look for it. First, he sent people to the city gate to find out the news. If he got the news, he would come back and report it. If he didn't, he would stay there. He also sent people to search everywhere in the imperial city.

    Not long after, all the people in the house came back, and Yuan Shi almost ran back, not even wearing the cloak to keep warm from the wind.

    She was in a daze, Yue Shuang was her youngest daughter and only daughter, so she just ran away.

    Originally, she was clamoring to go wandering around the rivers and lakes, but she was chased and beaten by Mrs. Zhen Guogong with a whip, and she was locked up for a few days. Yuanshi thought she was honest and finally willing to stay at home, but unexpectedly  He was waiting here.

    She ran away like this, really

    Yuan Shi was so angry that he almost gritted his teeth: "Sin, if you get her back, see if I don't beat her to death!"

    Whose girl is so worried!

    Yue Weifu, the eldest son of Duke Zheng, said: "Ah Wan, you came at a good time, and you will accompany your grandmother. Let's go find her first."

    Su Wan naturally nodded: "Uncles and aunts, don't worry, I will accompany grandma, you just need to rest assured."

    Su Xun stood up and said: "I will accompany you to look for it. I remember someone said that she has a good relationship with You Shaoyin, the Shaoyin of the Jingzhao Mansion. You Shaoyin was originally a knight-errant, so you can send someone to find her."  If he looks over there, he may have some news, but he may not be sure."

    Yue Weifu nodded: "Okay, I'll send someone over to have a look."

    After a group of people discussed a few words, they all took people out to find someone.

    At this moment, the Duke of Zhen's mansion was in chaos, and there was no atmosphere of celebrating the New Year anymore. Su Wan accompanied the Mrs. of the Duke of Zhen with a dazed look, as if she had aged a lot, and sighed in her heart.

    Yue Shuang, I also want to teach her some lessons, so that she doesn't know the heights of the sky and the earth all day long, and insists on breaking into the rivers and lakes.

    Instead, she went to pursue her yearning and dreams, and she didn't know that the family members were falling apart because of her, making her parents and elderly grandparents worry about her.

    Su Wan accompanied Mrs. Zhen Guogong to wait for the news in the mansion. At noon, they found some traces. However, Yue Shuang had already left the imperial city on horseback at this time, and went to pursue her in the rivers and lakes.

    Yue Weifu said: "We went to look for You Shaoyin, but found that he was not in the mansion, but we just robbed a letter from him to King Zhao, saying yes.??I am going to resign from the official position of the Shaoyin of the Jingzhao Mansion and leave the Imperial City for a while.  "

    "Today, the guards at the city gate said that they saw a girl in red going out of the city, but she was not alone. There was a man beside her. I guess the man beside her is You Shaoyin."

    Duke Zhen and Wang have two sons, the eldest son is named Yue Weifu, the second son is Yue Weiyu, Yue Weifu married Yuanshi, Yue Weihe married Qinshi, both wives were from the family of military generals, both  He is a straightforward person who gets along pretty well.

    Mrs. Zhen Guogong said angrily when she heard the words: "That You Shaoyin, it's true, he was originally a Jianghu man, I said it all, Shuang'er can't get so close to him, lest he learn bad things from him, all of you  Don't care, look now, he abducted Shuang'er!"

    "Tell me, where can I get my Shuang'er back!"

    Mrs. Zhen Guogong was about to beat her heart and cry loudly: "Shuang'er, Shuang'er"

    "Mother, don't cry, don't worry, my son will definitely bring Shuang'er back." Yue Weifu felt his head was getting bigger, and he said to Yuanshi, "You stay here with mother, I will go first  Make arrangements for someone to go find them."

    Seeing Yuan Shi nodding, he said to Su Xun again: "Brother-in-law, the reception is not good today."

    Su Xun hurriedly said: "It's important to find the girl in the house, don't delay it because of me, I will take Ah Guan back in a while, so as not to delay the affairs of the house."

    At this moment, someone rushed to report: "Master, madam, someone sent a letter to the family, saying that a man named You Zongzhi asked him to deliver it."

    "You Zongzhi?!" Everyone present was startled, Mrs. Zhen Guogong stood up suddenly, "Hurry up, present the letter here."

    Yue Weifu reached out and took the envelope, opened it, and took out the letter paper inside for a closer look. There were only a few pens on it, but one thing was said.

    Said it was this morning, Yue Shuang came to his house to steal the sword, and he caught him on the spot, knowing that Yue Shuang had to go to the rivers and lakes, knowing that this matter would not work, she was always thinking about this matter, and she would always run away  One day, it would be better for him to go with her.

    It just so happened that he had also been in the rivers and lakes, and his martial arts were not bad. Among other things, it was still possible to protect Yue Shuang.

    Just let her go out and have a hard time, let her know that the world is not easy to mess with, so that she can get rid of her thoughts, and stay in peace when she comes back.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 233 Is it difficult to have a good life?  !

    ?

    In fact, wandering around is also very helpless.

    He was close to Yue Shuang before, and he was a knight-errant in the Jianghu before. Yue Shuang wanted to venture into the Jianghu. Firstly, it was because he had read too many books about the Jianghu, and secondly, he had listened to him.  Some things about the happy and enmity of Jianghu.

    If Yue Shuang ran out by himself, and something happened, the Zhen Guo Gongfu would definitely not let him go.

    Next, Yue Shuang was determined to run out. Instead of letting her know when she ran away, it was better for him to follow. With him here, if nothing else, it would still be possible to save her life.

    The people in Zhen Guogong's mansion looked at each other, and the room was a little quiet for a while.

    Qin looked left and right, and then asked: "Then what are we doing now?!"

    Yuanshi looked at Yue Weifu, then at Duke Zhen and his wife.

    Duke Zhen Guo said: "That's it, send people to connect with You Shaoyin, and send a few more people to covertly protect, let her suffer a little bit, so that she knows that her family is good, so as not to stop all day long."

    Mrs. Zhen Guogong paused when she heard the words, then turned her head and said to him: "What do you mean by that? Why don't you bring her back, Shuang'er is a little girl, how can she suffer!"

    It should be said that Mrs. Zhen Guogong can even beat Yue Shuang with a whip, but now that she knows that she will suffer and be wronged outside, she feels uncomfortable, and she is afraid that something will happen to her.

    Zhen Guogong said: "This girl is spoiled by you all, her heart is flying, so what if she is captured, she can run for the first time, and she can run for the second time. This time, with You Shaoyin here, we  You can rest assured that next time, she might run away by herself."

    "Let her suffer a little bit outside, know how bad it is, and stay at home well after she comes back."

    Mrs. Zhen Guogong choked for a moment, thinking about it, but she still had one more thing to worry about: "Then, is You Shaoyin trustworthy?"

    Zhen Guogong said: "It doesn't matter if it's credible or not, but now it's credible. Shuang'er is walking with him. If something happens to Shuang'er, how can our family let him go."

    "It doesn't matter whether he is strong in martial arts or in the world, is it possible that he can still beat the thousands of troops in the government of our town"

    If he dared to harm his granddaughter, then You Shaoyin would have to pay for his life.

    Yue Weifu also nodded: "That's right, he wouldn't dare to harm Shuang'er."

    Yuan Shi was a little worried, but the matter has come to this point, such a decision is considered the best, she gritted her teeth and said, "That's all, when she comes back, I will definitely break her leg!"

    Breaking a leg is a minor thing, you said, why is this child so disobedient, causing the whole family to worry.

    Mrs. Zhen Guo heard all the family members say this, so she had to grit her teeth and admit the result: "That's fine, let's do it, boss, you arrange someone to catch up, contact that You Shaoyin, and keep an eye on it secretly.  "

    "Go get someone to prepare the table, don't bother me anymore, I have a very headache."

    Mrs. Zhen Guogong is not young after all, and Yue Shuang was so angry that she was so angry. Now that she knows her news, she feels a little relieved, and she just feels tired all over.

    Yuanshi had no choice but to wait for her mother-in-law to rest, and it happened that she was also very worried and uncomfortable.

    Qin Shi and Yue Weiyu came to entertain Su Xun and Su Wan. After having lunch, Su Xun and Su Wan returned to Jinning Duke's Mansion with Qin Shi's gift in return, and did not bother them anymore.

    When Su Xun and Su Wan returned, they first went to Fuping Courtyard to meet Jin Ninggong and Wang Shi. The two were talking in the room. Seeing that Su Xun and Su Wan came back so early, Wang Shi was a little surprised: "Why did you come back so early today?"  ?¡±

    In the past, when a married daughter returned to her natal family, if she was close, she would only come back after an evening meal. Although the Yue family was gone, she still had Su Wan.  They all took Su Wan there, and came back after eating dinner.

    Su Xun followed him for a whole morning, and he was also a little tired. He and Su Wan sat down in the armchair beside him, took a sip of the hot tea brought by the maid, took a deep breath, and said, "Something happened to the Duke of Zhen's mansion.  A Wan and I ate some and came back."

    "Something went wrong? What happened?!"

    Su Xun looked around, Mrs. Wang understood, waved the waiter down, and only after the person went down did she let Su Xun explain clearly.

    Su Xun said: "The girl from the Yue family ran out, saying she was going to roam the rivers and lakes, but she disappeared early this morning. The mansion secretly sent someone to search for it all morning, and only then did they get some news."

    "I guess it's still annoying over there at the moment, and Awan and I can't help much, and it's inconvenient to bother me any longer, so I came back.  "

    "Crossing the rivers and lakes?!" Wang was taken aback, but she didn't expect such a thing to happen. The noble daughter of the imperial city is the residence of the Duke of Zhen. To put it nicely, she is almost the same as the princess in the palace.  What kind of rivers and lakes do you want to go.

    Isn't it hard to live a good life?  !

    Su Xun also felt dizzy for a while. He looked at Su Wan and thought to himself, fortunately his daughter is obedient and well-behaved. If it was Yue Shuang, he would die of panic.

    "That's not it." Su Xun said, "Perhaps it's because these days are so easy, mother, it's good for you and father to know about this matter, and you must not spread it to the outside world."

    The noble daughter of the Great Clan still pays great attention to her reputation. If it gets out, who knows what she has done outside, maybe she thinks her reputation is bad and points at her.

    Don't think that these are trivial things, if they spread too much and spread them in a mess, then it is really a sharp knife for killing people.

    The Zhen Guogong's mansion sent people to investigate today also in secret. The outsiders didn't know it at all. It might take two days to find some reason to say where Yue Shuang went. He was not in the imperial city and his return date was uncertain.

    Mrs. Wang glared at the third son: "You still need to tell me, it's possible that I don't know the seriousness of your old lady."

    "My son doesn't dare." Su Xun touched his nose and bowed his head again and again.

    "Okay, let's not talk about this matter, let them worry about it." Wang sighed, "You come to Fuping Courtyard for dinner later, and Afu is back, and now she is talking to her mother in Yuzhu Garden.  "

    Speaking of Su Fu, Wang's face is not very good-looking, because of the ups and downs between Su Fu and Princess Zhao, people outside think that all the girls in Jinning's mansion are so aggressive.

    Fortunately, Su Wan has already made a marriage arrangement, and Su Luo will have to wait for a few more years. If she comes across this stall, she might not be able to talk about a good marriage.

    "By the way, I heard that the wife of the eldest son of King Zhao's mansion was born yesterday and gave birth to a grandson for King Zhao. After all, is it in-laws? The mansion also needs to send someone to look at it tomorrow, third child?"

    Su Xun grabbed a handful of hair: "I'm afraid it won't work, I'm going back to Li's house with Mrs. Li tomorrow."

    On the side, Jin Ninggong said: "Why don't you let Ah Jian and Ah Wan go." (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 234 She Always Retaliates!

    ?

    Su Wan was taken aback by being called on suddenly: "I'm going with big brother?"

    Mrs. Wang's eyes lit up, she clapped her hands, and said: "This is a good idea, Ah Wan will work hard, you and elder brother will just go for a walk."

    Tomorrow Mrs. Li is going back home. On Mrs. Jiang¡¯s side, how can a concubine daughter-in-law go to Prince Zhao¡¯s mansion instead? As for Mrs. Yang, hmph, Su Fu and Concubine Zhao are fighting all over the city. If she goes, it¡¯s not congratulations, it¡¯s  It is possible to get angry with Princess Zhao, or if the two of them are unhappy, they may quarrel.

    Besides, because Su Fu got married last year, this is the first year she has returned to her natal family, and Mrs. Yang has not returned to Yang's family, and she will go there tomorrow.

    As for Mrs. Wang herself, she is old, and it is not easy for an old man to go to other people's children to wash their hands. She is not a serious family of Murong Ning's family. If she goes, she may be a burden on the child's life. If she wants to go, she will have to wait for the full moon  Just go to the banquet.

    Counting now, the daughter-in-law is not allowed to go, so only the granddaughter is left. Except for the married ones, the other two are the concubine's concubine's daughter, who cannot be on the stage, and the other is too young to afford it. After all the calculations, there is only Su Wan.  I went for a trip.

    Moreover, Su Wan, as the princess, can be regarded as giving the other party enough face.

    Besides, Su Jian, Su Jian and Murong Xian have made a marriage agreement, and Murong Ning and Zhao Mingzhan can be regarded as his wife, sister and brother-in-law, and they are also going to visit.

    Su Wan thought of Murong Ning, but his eyes lit up, and he agreed: "Okay, then the granddaughter will just take a trip."

    In fact, Su Wan wanted to meet Murong Ning for a long time, but he never had the chance, so it's better to go now.

    "Then let's do it this way." Mrs. Wang thought for a while, and then brought up Su Fu's matter, "Don't tell your fourth sister about it during dinner later, I see, her in-law's sister-in-law gave birth to a son,  She pulled a face, very unhappy."

    Su Xun is very unhappy now: "If she is used to what she does, she will not be happy if she is not happy. Don't we have to do things based on her face?"

    In Su Xun's view, except for his own family, no one should think about doing things while looking at his face. What kind of thing is Su Fu?

    Mrs. Wang glanced at him, twirled the string of sandalwood beads on her wrist with her fingers, and said, "Okay, I'm not asking you to act according to her face, just don't mention it, she's here for a day  , Just leave after a meal, so as not to cause disputes, and you won¡¯t even be able to eat a meal.¡±

    Mrs. Wang is annoyed when she sees this granddaughter. The incidents she has caused these days have caused Jinning Duke's mansion to be pointed at by others, and she is very unhappy.

    This mansion is the face of the reputation that she and Mr. Jin Ning have managed for a lifetime, and she doesn't ask Su Fu to marry to add anything to her natal family, but it can't be discredited, right?  !

    However, the incident caused by Su Fu made Jinning Duke's Mansion a joke in Mandi City, and a topic of conversation for ordinary people in the city before and after dinner.

    Mrs. Wang sighed: "It's not good to make a lot of noise when it's Chinese New Year's Eve."

    When Su Xun heard the words, he could only agree: "Okay, my son listens to you."

    So Su Xun stopped worrying about Su Fu's affairs, and Wang ordered someone to prepare for the three baptisms that will be delivered to Prince Zhao's Mansion tomorrow, and then sent Su Xun and Su Wan away, letting them go to rest, and the time will come soon  Have a meal.

    After Su Wan went back, she couldn't rest. She was worried about Yue Shuang's matter, and also thought about how to mention Zhao Mingzhan's matter to her when she saw Murong Ning.

    Regarding the plot of Zhao Mingzhan's death, I don't know if so many things have happened now, whether it will happen again, but no one can guarantee it.

    Su Wan wanted to talk about this matter because of Zhao Mingzhan and Murong Ning. She had heard of Zhao Mingzhan.  It would be a pity if he died.

    Then it was because of Su Fu. Su Fu married Zhao Mingyan, didn't she just think that Zhao Mingyan would wake up in the future after Zhao Mingzhan died, and change from a dude who anointed Liang Huangsun to become King Zhao who holds a lot of power in his hands and dominates the world?  !

    Sufu has cheated her so many times, she always has to pay back one or two!

    If Zhao Mingzhan lived a good life, Zhao Mingyan would be a playboy all his life under the protection of his father and brother, then it would be fun.

    Let's see how she will be proud in the future.

    In the evening, Fuping Court hosted a banquet for Su Fu and Zhao Mingyan. Su Fu's face was not very good-looking, but Zhao Mingyan was cheerful. He drank with Su Jian and several elders, and was half drunk again.

    Mrs. Wang was too lazy to talk to Su Fu, but Mrs. Yang sat with her, the mother and daughter talked intimately, Mrs. Li looked at Su Luo,Wan Guan ate quietly, so the banquet passed without incident.

    When Su Fu helped the half-drunk Zhao Mingyan to leave, Su Wan stood under the eaves and breathed a sigh of relief. She was really scared, and always felt that every time Su Fu was around, something would happen.  .

    After Su Fu and Zhao Mingyan left, Wang called her and Su Jian over and told them to go to Prince Zhao's Mansion tomorrow.

    Naturally, Su Jian had no objection. He really should have made this trip, but he just felt that Su Wan had been wronged. Given the grievances between Su Fu and Princess Zhao, he was afraid that Princess Zhao would not give Su Wan a good look.

    When the two of them left Wang's place, Su Jian apologized and said to Su Wan: "Sixth sister, I will wrong you to go tomorrow."

    Su Wan said: "There is nothing wrong with this. Besides, I am still friends with the future sister-in-law. Mrs. Zhao Wang Shizi is the cousin of the future sister-in-law. It is also appropriate for me to visit."

    What she said was reasonable, but it made Su Jian feel even more guilty. She only felt that Su Fu was too ignorant, so she might as well think about the gentle and gentle Sixth Sister.

    "Then if there is anything to do tomorrow, please send someone to tell me, brother will definitely protect you."

    Su Wan couldn't help laughing: "Brother, why is this so? He just went to Prince Zhao's mansion, and he didn't go to the battlefield. No matter how dissatisfied Princess Zhao is with our mansion, she won't embarrass the guests on the spot."

    "Besides, I am still a princess now, and I still have the government of the town."

    Speaking of which, Princess Zhao still dare not shame her.

    Su Jian also breathed a sigh of relief after hearing her explanation: "Sixth Sister said so, so I am relieved, and I will send Sixth Sister back to Guanyuan for my brother, Sixth Sister, please."

    Su Wan smiled, and agreed: "Then I'll be in trouble."

    So Su Guan let Su Jian send her back to Guanyuan. On the way, the brothers and sisters talked all the way, and Su Jian sent her to the gate of Guanyuan, then said goodbye and turned to leave.

    Su Wan watched his back disappear, and sighed softly.

    Xiao Mo followed her, and seeing her sighing so much, she asked her: "What's wrong with the princess? But what did the eldest son say wrong?"

    "That's not true." Su Wan led the people into the yard.

    The road was a bit dark, Xiao Sang walked in front and led the way with a lantern, while Xiao Suan walked beside her with a lantern.

    Su Wan looked down at the road under her feet, and sighed: "I just thought, my eldest brother looks pretty good, I hope he won't be tricked by my fourth sister" (Record  Website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 235 Visiting Murong Ning

    ?

    "Ah?!" Xiao Mo didn't know why, she didn't know why the eldest son was cheated by this fourth aunt.

    "Forget it, you don't need to know this, you'd better follow the road." Su Wan didn't bother to explain this to her.

    In fact, she was worried about the disordered relationship. Su Fu married Zhao Wangfu, and became sister-in-law with Murong Ning, and Murong Xian got married with Su Jian. Logically speaking, these two families are very close.  Supporting each other is a matter of mutual benefit.

    But Su Fu may not think so, she is probably staring at the seat of the prince, hoping that Zhao Mingzhan will die soon, and she is also very displeased with Murong Ning, and something may happen during the period.

    If something really happened, it would be hard for Su Jian and Murong Xian.

    Xiao Li let out an oh, but she didn't ask any more questions, and quietly lit up the lamp to light the way.

    On the next day, Su Jian and Su Wan went to King Zhao's Mansion with gifts under Wang's urging. There were already people guarding the gate of King Zhao's Mansion. Seeing that there was a visitor, they politely invited them in.

    ?The two went to meet King Zhao and Princess Zhao. King Zhao was very happy, probably because he had a grandson and felt that he had a successor, so he said a lot of good things to Su Jian.

    Concubine Zhao is really dissatisfied with Duke Jinning's government because of Su Fu's matter, but she still has reason in the end.

    Today was her grandson's third baptism, and Su Wan came to visit on behalf of Jinning's mansion.  Take her to Zhaoxia Garden to visit.

    After she left, Concubine Zhao's complexion turned ugly again. Seeing Su Wan's gentle and transparent temperament, she was far different from Su Fu. If she insisted on her agreement with the Yue family, let Zhao Mingyan marry Su Wan  , there will be no such messy things today.

    She was so mad!

    The more Princess Zhao thought about it, the more angry she became, and then she ordered the maid next to her: "Go, invite the Second Young Madam over here, and say that this Princess wants to pray for the young master, but I am old and my eyesight is not good, let her copy some for me.  Scripture."

    "yes."

    On Su Wan's side, she was led all the way to Chaoxia Garden by her maid. The New Year had just passed, and there were still some festive red silks hanging in the courtyard, and there was still snow on the road, so she walked slowly.

    The little maid seemed very happy too, or she was told by the master to talk about the young master with Su Wan.

    She said: "The little son of our family was born on the morning of the first day of the lunar new year. He is a pretty little man. The prince and concubine gave him a nickname, which is called the first day of the lunar new year. The name has not yet been decided.  Said to wait for the prince to pick it up."

    "Mrs. Shizi gave birth to a young son, and the family went to the Pingyuanhou's Mansion to announce the good news. At that moment, all the people from the Pingyuanhou's Mansion came over and were very happy."

    "This morning, Pingyuan Hou's family also came, and now several wives are also in Zhaoxia Garden."

    Su Wan smiled and nodded: "Thank you for letting me know, I understand."

    "Why does the princess thank you? It's just a slave's job. Princess, Zhaoxia Garden is here, please go inside."

    "good."

    The two of them had just entered Zhaoxia Garden when they heard laughter coming from the house. The one who laughed the happiest was the wife of Prince Pingyuan. Her daughter gave birth to the young son of Zhaowang Mansion. In the future, this position  More stable.

    There was no one guarding the door of the house. The little girl stepped forward and whispered a few words in the other's ear, and then saw the doorkeeper shouting to the door: "Master Wen Xiao of Duke Jinning's Mansion has arrived!"

    The laughter in the room was quiet for a while, and then someone came out soon, it was Murong Xian, she greeted Su Wan with a smile: "A Wan, you are here, hurry up, go inside, it's cold outside.  "

    Su Guan, Murong Xian, and Zhao Rujin, the head of Rujin County of Huaihe Wang Family, got along well. They would hang out together when they had free time on weekdays. Last time, the three of them went to the Changge Tower to listen to music and dance together.

    Su Wan smiled and went in with her. The ground dragon was burning in the house, and there was a gust of heat coming towards her. Su Wan looked up and saw many people. Apart from those from Pingyuanhou's mansion, there were others who walked with Zhao Wang's mansion.  The closest family members, or some relatives who have a close relationship.

    However, the people sitting here today are all women, most of whom are young daughters-in-law, or they are from the generation of the Yang family and the Li family. The only one who can be called older is Mrs. Pingyuan Hou.

    Xiao Sang stepped forward to take off Su Wan's cloak, Su Wan was about to go forward to salute, and then heard Mrs. Pingyuan Hou give up: "There is no need to be polite, the princess is here to see Ah Ning."

    Su Wan replied with a smile: "Returning to Madam, Ah Wan came to visit Madam Shizi by order of her grandmother."

    "Your grandmother is interested, come and sit down quickly, Ah Ning just fell asleep, and I will ask you Xianer to lead you to see her in a while.  "

    Su Wan nodded: "Thank you, madam."

    In such a cold weather, it was cold all the way for her to walk. Naturally, she couldn't see the newly born women and children. She needed to warm up her body and dissipate the cold before going to visit.

    Su Wan suddenly thought of something. She thought about Zhao Mingzhan's matter carefully last night, and thought that she would talk to Murong Ning about it today, but she has just given birth to a child. Is it really okay to talk to her about this?  !

    Regardless of whether she believes it or not, it is related to her husband's life and death, and I am afraid that she is worried about it. This is not a good thing for a woman in confinement.

    It seems that she or she was wrong, we should save this matter for another time.

    Murong Xian and Su Wan went to find a place to sit on the side. A maid served hot tea. After drinking a cup of tea, Su Wan felt warm still.

    Murong Xiandao: "Why did your family let you come here as an unmarried person?"

    Su Wan thought to herself, because Mrs. Wang is not suitable, Mrs. Yang and Mrs. Jiang are even more inappropriate, and Mrs. Li wants to go back to her natal family, so she can only come here.

    However, she would not say these words, so she said: "Grandmother thought I was more careful, so she asked me to bring a gift to visit."

    After Murong Xian thought about it carefully, he really felt that Su Wan was more appropriate: "However, it's fine if you come, and you can still talk to me. I'll take you to see my eldest sister in a while."

    "I think so too."

    Murongxian then whispered to her about the child, on the one hand feeling sorry for her cousin who had suffered so much, and on the other hand being happy for the arrival of a new life.

    About two quarters of an hour later, a maidservant came over at the order of Mrs. Pingyuan Hou. If Murong Ning woke up, please go and have a look.

    So Su Guan and Murong Xian went to Murong Ning's confinement room together. That room was the east wing of the courtyard. The room was warm, but not hot, and it was cleaned thoroughly.

    At this time, Murong Ning was sitting on the bed, and a maid was feeding her chicken soup, beside her was a small swaddle, which contained the newly born grandson of Prince Zhao's mansion.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 236 If the heart is not sincere, then the Buddha will blame it...

    ?

    Murong Ning was wearing comfortable purple clothes, her hair was wrapped with a cloth towel, she seemed to be in good spirits, she might have just become a mother, her thoughts were all on that little man, and it was time to drink chicken soup,  You have to watch it two or three times.

    "Elder Sister, Princess Wenxiao of Jinning Duke's Mansion is here to visit."

    Murong Ning frowned slightly when she heard the words Jinning Duke's Mansion, but when she saw Su Wan, she still smiled a little: "It's the princess who came to visit me, sit down quickly, my place is simple, don't take offense."

    Thinking of what happened to her childbirth this time, she couldn't help but her eyes flashed.

    Speaking of it, her child will not be born until a few days later, but when she was walking in the garden, a mouse suddenly popped out, which startled her, frightened her, and the child was anxious to come out.  Had to give birth to the child.

    In this winter, there is nothing to eat in the garden, where are the mice, and because she walks there these days, the garden is cleaned up, how could there be mice.

    She felt that something was wrong that day, and after the baby was born, she asked Zhao Mingzhan to investigate, but got news that Su Fu went there with a maid carrying a suitcase that day, saying that she was going to pick some plum blossoms.

    Murong Ning was very skeptical, after all, this child was the first grandchild of the family, if it disappeared, Su Fu would conceive a child someday, and when it was born, he would be the eldest grandson of the family.

    Su Wan didn't know what Murong Ning was thinking, so she nodded when she heard the words: "Ah Wan only came here on behalf of grandmother, how is Mrs. Shizi now?"

    Murong Ning nodded: "Mrs. Jin Ning has a heart, I'm fine now."

    ? Although it is said that the third day of washing is not as grand as the full moon, it is still necessary to walk around, come and see if the mother is in good health, the child is good, and whether the in-laws take the mother and child seriously.

    Firstly, to express concern, secondly, to express congratulations, and thirdly, to be a witness.

    Seeing that Murong Ning was in good spirits, Su Wan looked at the child again, it was a small ball, with eyes closed and small mouth constantly sucking, it looked very distressing.

    But Su Wan didn't stay long, after seeing the mother and child, he went out with Murong Xian, so as not to delay the mother and child's rest.

    Not long after, the third mother-in-law came to wash the newborn baby.

    ? On the third day after the birth of a newborn child, three rites of baptism are required, also known as Sanchao Xier. This is a rule set by the ancestors.

    At that time, the women gathered around and watched the third mother-in-law bathing the baby. Because it was too cold, they could only mean it.  stand up.

    Soon, she carried her back to Murong Ning's room, and after a while, someone called the nurse again to feed the child.

    After the matter was over, Su Wan also planned to leave. Murong Xian thought about it, and she also wanted to leave. Although she said she wanted to visit her cousin more, but Murong Ning was in confinement, so she couldn't bother her.  It was obviously not suitable for these women to stay in the house and talk.

    Su Wan said: "You come with me, that's just right, I'm here with my elder brother, and you can also talk to him later."

    Murong Xian is not a shy person either, he paused after hearing the words, and then nodded: "That's fine, I just happened to talk to him."

    After all, they are unmarried couples, and the wedding date will not be very far away, so it is good to have a chance to have a good talk.

    So the two went to Princess Zhao to say goodbye and left. Princess Zhao was sorting out the gifts from the guests, most of which were supplements. She asked people to record them and then sent them to Zhaoxia Garden.

    After all, it is the princess, if she wants anything, she naturally doesn't care about it, and the people who came here today are all for women to nourish their bodies, obviously they are all for Murong Ning, she is not eyelid  The child is so shallow that he grabs a bite of food from the daughter-in-law who just gave birth.

    Seeing Su Guan and Murong Xian coming to bid farewell, she gave up and agreed, and arranged for someone to call Su Jian.

    At this moment, a person came out from the room. Su Wan raised her eyes and saw that it was Su Fu.

    When Su Fu saw Su Wan, she had a long face, and it was obvious that she was unhappy.

    Princess Zhao turned her head to see her, her face changed slightly: "What are you doing here? Didn't you ask you to copy the scriptures for me? It's already been copied?!"

    Princess Zhao didn't show her face in front of outsiders, Su Fu's face was ugly, she said: "Grandmother, it's too cold in the room, I can't write at all, I think the earth dragon in the small Buddhist hall forgot to burn it  .¡±

    Concubine Zhao doesn't have many ways to toss people, but it works, either copying Buddhist scriptures or setting rules, and then?A filial piety oppresses others, no matter how capable Su Fu is, she can only bear it.

    But she endured it here, so she naturally wanted to find it elsewhere, so the two fought back and forth like this.

    Concubine Zhao said: "Did you forget to burn it? Look at me, I didn't pay attention. The people below must have forgotten it. There are many things today, so you can take care of it. That's it, go back and copy."

    Su Fu paused, unwilling to say: "It's too cold in the room."

    Princess Zhao glared at her: "Okay, I'll have someone burn the earth dragon for you."

    Su Fu hesitated to speak, she glanced at Su Wan and Murong Xian, then suddenly changed the subject, and said: "Mother-in-law, you asked your daughter-in-law to copy the scriptures to pray for you, and the daughter-in-law also recognized it, it doesn't make sense for me to be an aunt."  Copying the scriptures to pray for my nephew, I'm afraid it's not good for you to do this."

    Princess Zhao turned her head away when she heard the words, with cold eyes: "What did you say?!"

    Su Fu raised her head, with unyielding and unwillingness on her face: "Although you are a mother-in-law and I am a daughter-in-law, you have to be reasonable, right?"

    Princess Zhao looked her up and down, narrowing her eyes slightly: "You mean, this princess is unreasonable?!"

    Su Fu pursed her lips and said, "How dare my daughter-in-law, I just feel that since the mother-in-law wants to pray for my nephew, she needs to do it herself, which shows her sincerity.  "

    Before Su Fu finished speaking, Murong Xian's expression changed. She yelled loudly and stopped her next words: "Shut up! Su Fu, shut up! What nonsense are you talking about!"

    Concubine Zhao felt a surge of anger rushing towards Tianling Gai, and immediately stepped forward to give Su Fu a slap in the face: "Shut up! Can you speak?"

    The implication of Su Fu's words is that the Buddha felt that Princess Zhao was dishonest, and it would be bad if the time came to blame the newborn child.

    These words are obviously a curse on the newborn young master.

    Although Princess Zhao doesn't like Murong Ning very much, she just feels that she can't control this daughter-in-law, which is very unpleasant, but after all, there is no deep hatred between life and death, and this child is her grandson, her own grandson, the first  grandson.

    When Su Fu said this, she was looking for death.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 237 Slip away, you three play slowly!

    ?

    Although the matter of gods and Buddhas is mysterious and illusory, for many people in this era, they would rather believe it than believe it.

    People in the world ask my Buddha to bless, just for peace of mind, and they may not care that it can really bless them, but they will not say wrong words or do wrong things to make gods and Buddhas blame them.

    When Su Fu said these words and put the newborn child in it, it can be said that her mind was quite vicious.

    In fact, Su Fu really didn't want the child to be well.

    In her previous life, Su Wan died of dystocia, one corpse and two lives, Zhao Mingzhan died, and Murong Ning also died, so this child was left behind, and was protected by Zhao Mingyan, who was already King Zhao, and said that he would set him up.  To be the son of the world.

    How could he be the prince!

    All of this should belong to her future child, so why give it to others.

    This child shouldn't exist!

    Su Fu was slapped by Princess Zhao, but she was not angry. Instead, she covered her face and cried: "Mother-in-law, why did you hit me again? I married into your family, so could it be that you bullied me at will?"

    "Even if I accidentally said a wrong sentence, I didn't mean it. You reprimanded me and I admitted it, but you beat me in front of my natal family. Where did you put me?  Where is Duke Ning's Mansion?!"

    It was only then that Princess Zhao realized that Su Wan was standing by the side, almost dying of anger.

    She said with a gloomy face, "I'll hit you if I hit you. You are so outspoken. As a mother-in-law, shouldn't I teach you a lesson?! You've been slapped, and you know it hurts, and you'll know what to say in the future."  Say what you shouldn't say."

    "Princess Wen Xiao, are you right in what this princess said?!"

    Su Fu winked at Su Wan from the side, letting Su Wan speak for herself.

    Su Wan's status is different today, she is not only Princess Wen Xiao, but also represents Su Fu's natal family to congratulate and visit her.

    Standing in her current position, Princess Zhao beat Su Fu in front of her, she definitely can't pretend that nothing happened, maybe after going back, she will have to talk about it with her family, say  Princess Zhao made a fuss and beat their married aunt, not paying attention to them at all.

    Just say that Su Fu was just outspoken and said something wrong, and she was slapped, which is simply too much, or in the future, Duke Jinning's mansion will come to Zhao Wang's mansion to give an explanation.

    The result of this quarrel was the worst, and Princess Zhao had to bear with it, not daring to do anything to Su Fu in the future.

    Su Fu's slap was actually quite worthwhile, not to mention killing two birds with one stone, maybe she could sell herself badly in front of Zhao Mingyan when she went back, feeling how pitiful and innocent she was, how unreasonable and excessive Princess Zhao was, let  In the future, Zhao Mingyan will stand by her side.

    However, Su Wan didn't let Su Fu get what she wanted. She didn't want to take care of Su Fu's affairs, and she didn't want Su Fu to drag Jinning Duke's mansion into the water to participate in the mother-in-law war between her and Princess Zhao.

    She frowned, didn't even look at Su Fu, and said: "What the princess taught is that the fourth sister was indeed wrong about this matter, but it was also an unintentional mistake. Now she has also learned a lesson, and she will definitely not do it in the future."  If she does it again, I ask the concubine to forgive her this time."

    Make big things into small things, and small things into nothing, just let it go.

    Su Fu didn't expect Su Wan to say that, she was taken aback for a moment, and then looked at Su Wan with anger: "Sixth sister!"

    Su Wan lowered her head and was about to say something, when voices came from outside, it was Zhao Mingyan and Su Jian who came.

    Seeing the two people appearing at the door, Su Fu bit her lips, and gave up on asking Su Wan to speak for her. She first shed big tears, and then ran over like a gust of wind.  In Zhao Mingyan's arms.

    She was wronged and whimpered: "Mingyan, Mingyan, Saburo Saburo"

    Zhao Mingyan was at a loss for a while, and hurriedly comforted him: "Afu, what's wrong with you? Why are you crying?"

    Su Fu seemed to have just realized it, and came out of his arms. She bit her lip and shook her head vigorously, letting the tears fall down. Then she wiped her tears with a handkerchief, and whispered: "  It's okay, it's my fault, I made my mother-in-law angry, and said clearly, it's my fault, don't feel sorry for me, I don't want to feel bad for me"

    Zhao Mingyan suddenly saw the slap print on her face, his face changed, and then he said to Concubine Zhao: "Mother Concubine, it's Afu who did something wrong, you just have to teach her, why beat someone!  "

    Princess Zhao was furious when she heard the words: "I hit someone, why did I hit her, and you didn't ask her what she did!"

    Seeing Su Fu crying so pitifully, Zhao Mingyan felt very distressed, and finally mustered up the courage to resist.??"No matter what it is, you can't hit people!"

    Concubine Zhao was about to die of anger: "Okay, others say that if you have a wife and forget your mother, I will treat you as my son, but now you only have this woman in your eyes, are you really going to piss off the concubine mother to death?"  "

    Zhao Mingyan's face changed slightly when he heard the words, and he hurriedly said: "Mother, concubine, I didn't mean it, it's just"

    Princess Zhao interrupted him, and said angrily: "But what is it? I raised you so much just because you marry such a person and come back to anger me, don't you think I am a concubine mother  "

    Su Fu held Zhao Mingyan's hand and cried, "Mingyan, it's all my fault, don't blame the mother and concubine, it's all my fault"

    Seeing that the three of them were about to make a fuss, Su Jian was about to speak to stop him, but Su Guan and Murong Xian had retreated to his side at some point, and stepped out of the door with one foot. Seeing that he was about to speak, the two of them  The girl held his shoulders left and right, trying to drag him out.

    Su Jian: "?!"

    He asked the two girls with his eyes, but they ignored him and dragged him out of the door.

    Slip away, you three take your time!

    Su Jian was a little confused, but seeing that Zhao Mingyan was protecting Su Fu, he didn't want to get involved, so he didn't resist, and followed Su Wan and Murong Xian to the courtyard, and Jian Su Wan called a maid to lead the way, and the three of them followed  The people together went out of the gate of King Zhao's Mansion.

    Su Jian was worried: "If we don't care about Afu like this, will she be bullied?"

    Su Wan thought to herself, the situation just now seems like Su Fu is plotting against Princess Zhao, but she didn't explain this to Su Jian, she said: "Isn't the third son here? The third son loves her so much, and even quarreled with the princess because of her."  , what else do you have to worry about?"

    Su Jian thought about it and thought it was the same, so he really didn't worry: "That's okay, let's go."

    Murong Xian looked at Su Guan and flicked Su Jian, and glanced at her, but he quickly realized it and said with a smile: "Then let's go, do you want to drink tea?"

    Su Wan gave up and said, "It's too cold outside, I feel uncomfortable, you go to the Fengxue Tower to sit and talk, I'm going back."

    Just as Su Jian was about to say something, Murong Xian nodded readily in response: "That's fine, be careful on the road."

    So Su Jian stood there in a daze, watched Su Wan get into the carriage, waved at them and got into the carriage.

    The carriage walked forward quickly, Su Jian blinked, always feeling that something was wrong.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 238 Really, His Wish Is Really Too Low

    ?

    Murong Xian shook his hand in front of him: "Why are you in a daze."

    Su Jian came back to his senses, seeing Murong Xian's beautiful and energetic face, his face was a little red: "No, it's nothing, Miss Murong, where are we going now?"

    Without even thinking about it, Murong Xian said: "Of course I listen to the book. There is a heater over there in the Fengxue Tower, which makes it warmer. It's very cold outside. In winter, there is no other good place to go."

    "Okay then, let's go to Fengxuelou to listen to books."

    Murong Xiandao: "There are a lot of people from our family, so I will leave the carriage to them. I will share the carriage with you. You can send me back later."

    Su Jian's ears turned red when he heard the words, and he felt that his tongue was almost knotted, but he quickly realized: "I, I will order the carriage to come here."

    After finishing speaking, he hurriedly ordered the attendants around him to ask the coachman to drive the carriage, first he asked Murong Xian to get on the carriage, and then he boarded the carriage, and asked them to drive to Fengxue Building.

    When he sat down, Su Jian realized that something was wrong.

    Oh, he really left his sister behind.

    I don't care if she is arguing with her mother-in-law, she will suffer a loss, or if she will be bullied, just just leave.

    For a moment, he wanted to stop the car and go back, at least he had to see that Su Fu was safe and sound before leaving, right?

    However

    "The young daughter-in-law of the Zhuangyuan Lang's family?!"

    "The son is on top, the lady is on the bottom?!"

    "Master Xiang, do you favor me lightly?!"

    Su Jian's heart buzzed, and he was stunned. Now, how could he remember Su Fu.

    Murong Xian patted a few books in his hand, looked up at Su Jian, and asked slowly: "Su Jian? Young Master Su? Young Master Su? Did you read these books?"

    It's not her fault for looking at Su's recommended things, it's his fault for not hiding them properly, and directly putting them on the wooden couch placed locally, so she can see them at a glance.

    Su Jian turned his head stiffly, and finally came back to his senses, but as he regained his senses, his entire face was slowly stained red, and he almost jumped up: "Misunderstanding! Misunderstanding! This book is not mine!"

    "not mine!"

    "It's really not mine!"

    "It's really not mine, really, these books belong to a few friends of mine. I went outside the city to appreciate plum blossoms two days ago. They took them and read them in the car, but they forgot to take them away and put them in the  Here it is."

    "Miss Murong, you have to trust me, I absolutely cannot read these books"

    He was in a hurry to explain, but he just felt that he couldn't let other girls think that he was a person who always wanted these romances. In the eyes of many girls, such a man was worthless and hopeless.

    He doesn't want his fianc¨¦e to think he's such a person

    However, before he could finish speaking, her eyes lit up and she said happily, "That's great, this is the sixth and seventh time, I didn't buy it last time!"

    "Master Su, your friend is amazing. I asked the servant girl to queue up early in the morning, but I couldn't buy it. He actually did"

    Su Jian: "?!"

    No, this plot is wrong!

    Shouldn't she scold him for not reading serious books and not making progress, and thinking about these romantic relationships between men and women all day long?  !

    In Su Jian's heart, the soul asked three times.

    However, Murong Xian didn't notice his ignorance, and happily opened the script book: "Master Su, if I take a look, there's nothing wrong with it? Can I borrow it for a while? I'll return it to you after I finish reading it.  "

    Su Jian couldn't think of anything else, so he responded with a dazed face: "Oh, okay, let's see"

    Thenthen Murong Xian happily sat on the wooden couch and read a storybook, his face was excited for a while, and his face was slightly reddish for a while, and the expression on his face was wonderful.

    Su Jian sat on the side for quite a while and came back to his senses. He looked at Murong Xian who was happily reading the storybook beside him, and then looked at the market outside.  Come in.

    He took a deep breath, thinking that after the catastrophe, Yu Sheng thought, if you like to watch it, you can watch it, as long as you don't doubt that he likes to watch it, and you are not dissatisfied with him, then it will be fine.

    Really, his wish is really too low

    Here, Su Guan went back to Duke Jinning's mansion in a carriage.  She also told Mrs. Wang exactly.

    ? When Mrs. Wang heard the words, there was a smile between her eyebrows.Angry: "Leave her alone! Just pretend there is no such person in our house!"

    "It is said to raise a girl to raise a girl, and I don't expect her to add two points of reputation to the family, so that the sisters in the family can benefit from finding a good marriage. I just hope that she will not cause trouble and be peaceful and peaceful."

    "But she insists on making so many troubles!"

    "Now I have learned how to provoke my husband and mother-in-law to quarrel and instigate things among them, what is it!"

    "It is said that marrying a wife and a virtuous person can serve your husband, honor your elders, and unite with your sisters-in-law. How can she do it? She is bringing trouble to her natal family by doing this!"

    Mrs. Wang was really fed up. She thought that if she married Su Fu, her life would be stable. At least in the future, her husband's family would take care of her and let her husband's family worry about it.  , The mother and the child are jealous.

    Wang guessed in her heart that what Su Fu said might be intentional. Now that there is only one grandchild in Prince Zhao's mansion, who was born in Dafang's side, the eldest grandson, the heir in the future, she might be unhappy in her heart  .

    However, Mrs. Wang will not tell Su Wan these words, that little thought is really too vicious.

    Not even a newborn child will be let go.

    Wang took a breath and felt a headache again. She pressed her forehead, and then said to Su Wan: "Go back and rest, you don't need to worry about this matter, just live your life well."

    "Yes." Su Wan nodded, then said goodbye and left.

    After returning to Guanyuan, Xiao Sang changed her clothes, while Xiao Mo went to get some hot water for her and came back to remove the makeup on her face.

    Facing the bronze mirror, Xiao Sang took off the hairpin from her hair, put down her hair, and wiped her hair with a warm handkerchief. After going out for so long, her hair was a little frozen.  If it is hot, give it a raise again, it is easy to frizz.

    Su Wan's hair is well-groomed, like fine silk, soft to the touch, just right, not too much to make it difficult to take care of, and not too little to make it look bad.

    After finishing drying her hair, Xiao Sang took out a box and painted her hair with Meixiang Lanze, which was just released this year.

    The hair oil applied by the ancients often added spices to better moisturize the hair, so it was called "Ze". Because of the ancient color, Lanze was the first choice.  The oil was elegantly called Lanze, and it has been used like this.

    Meixiang Lanze, is to use the method of Hexiangze (the method of making Lanze in Qimin Yaoshu), which is combined with plum fragrance. When it is applied, there is a faint smell of plum fragrance, faint, seemingly absent,  It's like a plum fragrance suddenly smelled in the winter wind and snow.

    Su Wan likes this fragrance very much, and thinks this fragrance is especially suitable for winter.

    Su Wan comfortably enjoyed Xi Xiaosang giving her hair a nursing massage, and waited until it was done and dried it before going to rest.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 239 If the princess doesn't believe me, I can swear

    ?

    The young son of Prince Zhao¡¯s mansion had a fight with Princess Zhao and Su Fu on Xisan that day. He was tightly covered and no one outside knew about it. However, after a few days, Su Fu came back. Wang said she was sick and did not see her.  Let her go to Yuzhuyuan and talk to Mrs. Yang, and then leave.

    The days went by day by day, and in a blink of an eye it was the time when the young master was full moon. On that day, the main gate of Prince Zhao's Mansion was opened wide to welcome the guests who came to congratulate him.

    Officials and nobles in this imperial city came to congratulate with presents one after another, even the emperor, also rewarded two generous gifts, one for the newborn child, and one for Murong Ning who gave birth to an heir for the palace.  The scenery is incredible.

    This junior junior son who was born on the first day of the new year already has a big name. In his generation, he was a Xingzhi generation, so King Zhao named him Xingzhi, hoping that he would grow up healthy, intelligent and studious.

    In the entire Prince Zhao's Mansion, except for Su Fu and the second son Zhao Minghui, everyone liked this young master very tightly.

    The Duke of Jinning's mansion was led by Mrs. Wang, and a mighty group of people went to congratulate him. Su Wan followed the crowd into Prince Zhao's mansion. After entering the door, he looked up and saw that there were people everywhere.  The public birthday banquet is as good as it is.

    Su Guan followed Wang Shi to Chaoxia Garden to visit the young master, Wang gave him a gift, and at the end, went out to talk with Mrs. Yuanhou.

    Murong Ning was holding the baby with a smile on her face. She was about to breastfeed the baby when she saw Su Wan standing in the room without moving, but watching her holding the baby with her eyes open.

    "Mrs. Shizi." Su Wan looked into her confused eyes, and then said, "I don't know if I can back away, Ah Wan has a few words to say to you."

    Murong Ning looked at her suspiciously: "I don't know what's the princess's business? The princess can just say it. The people in this room are all people I can trust."

    Su Wan shook his head, and said: "I only tell the wife of the Shizi about this matter, and the wife of the Shizi must also be able to pass on the ear of the Shizi."

    Seeing her insistence, Murong Ning waved for people to back off, but the people beside her hesitated to speak, and looked at Murong Ning anxiously, Murong Ning shook her head, telling them to back off.

    Murong Ning is not an unreasonable person. Although she does not deal with Su Fu, and even suspects that Su Fu wants to harm her, she will not blame others. Besides, Su Wan and Murong Xian play well, and they are not like Su Fu.  , she will naturally give some face.

    Everyone in Su Guanjian's room retreated, and the door was closed, so he walked over and sat down on a chair beside the bed.

    "Madam Shizi can guarantee that no one will know the content of the conversation except you and me?"

    Murong stared at her, nodded: "Naturally."

    The smile on Su Wan's face narrowed, and then he motioned Murong Ning to come closer, and said in a low voice, "It's really a bit abrupt for me to say this today, I hope Mrs. Shizi is not to blame, if you believe me, do more  If you don't believe in these arrangements, just pretend that I never told you these words today."

    Murong Ning saw her smiling carefully, she raised her heart slightly, and felt that it was not a trivial matter, so she nodded and said: "Of course, princess, don't worry."

    Su Wan considered the words for a while, and then said: "At the beginning of last year, for some reason, I had three strange dreams. I didn't take it seriously at first, but later I found out that the scene in the dream actually happened.  .¡±

    "The first dream I had was that my fourth sister, Su Fu, had a private meeting with the third son of the family, and after that they got married and became husband and wife."

    "The second dream is that the prince is deposed."

    Murong Ning's pupils narrowed slightly, and she looked at Su Wan without blinking. Su Wan pursed the corners of her lips, and then continued, "The third reason is why I want to tell Mrs. Shizi these things."

    "In my third dream, I dreamed that the son was assassinated, and the wife of the son was distraught, and she also went soon"

    Murong Ning's face turned pale in vain, and her hands almost lost all strength. Su Wan sat close to her, knowing that she might be in a bad mood after hearing this, so she stretched out her hands to protect the young master.

    Not only did Murong Ning not let go, but she hugged the child even tighter. After a while, she came back to her senses with a pale face, as if her whole body was empty.

    She trembled her lips, her eyes were bloodshot: "What you said is believable?"

    Seeing that she was protecting the child well, Su Wan also took her hand back. She said: "If Mrs. Shizi thinks it's credible, then it's credible. If she doesn't think it's credible, then it's just not credible."

    "Originally, I shouldn't have said this to Mrs. Shizi, but seeing this child, I just feel distressed."

    If something happens to the parents, the child will become a person without parents, how difficult it will be in the future.

    &nbsp"What's more, Zhao Mingzhan and Murong Ning have excellent personalities. It would be a pity if they died. Perhaps because of the needs of the plot in the book, they were arranged to die so that Zhao Mingyan could feel the truth."  After repenting, he became the heir to Prince Zhao's Mansion and took on the role of the male lead.

    "The time is about three years, but there are some things that have changed from what happened in the dream. I don't know if the things will really happen again, or the time will change. If the wife of the prince wants to arrange  People, it is better to make arrangements as soon as possible"

    Su Wan looked at Murong Ning seriously, and was silent for a while and said, "I only say this to Mrs. Shizi. Mrs. Shizi should not tell anyone else except Shizi. If not, I will definitely not have a good life."  Pass."

    Murong Ning is not a person who doesn't know good and bad. Su Wan can say these things to her today, no matter whether it is true or not, but it is related to Zhao Mingzhan's life and death. She will definitely take it to heart and appreciate it.  .

    After all, it's fine if it's fake, but if it's true, so I got her reminder to make more preparations so that I can take precautions.

    Murong Ning came back to her senses, and assured her: "Princess, please rest assured, my son and I will keep our mouths shut, and we will never spread this matter to the outside world. Thank you, Princess, for taking the risk to tell me about this matter. Murong Ning will keep it in mind.  If there is anything the Princess needs of me in the future, just mention it."

    "If the princess doesn't believe me, I can swear."

    Su Wan said: "I believe in Mrs. Shizi as a human being, so I swear that I don't need to. If I didn't believe in Mrs. Shizi, I wouldn't say these things today."

    If Murong Ning and Zhao Mingzhan had any bad things, Su Wan didn't bother to get involved in it, too lazy to care about it.

    The grievances and grievances of the world can't burn her, so what has it to do with her?  Why put yourself in danger.

    Although she might let Su Fu get what she wanted, in the end it was her own life that was more important.

    Murong Ning nodded: "After all, I want to thank you. I will keep what happened today in my heart, and it is not in vain for you to say these things today."

    Regardless of whether it is true or not, she has to be prepared. After all, it is a matter of life and death, and Su Wan does not seem to be someone who would fabricate such a lie to deceive her. Besides, this lie is also very important to Su Wan.  No good.

    Su Wan breathed a sigh of relief: "I'm relieved if you keep it in mind."

    I'm afraid that Murong Ning thinks she is talking nonsense, and even thinks that she is cursing Zhao Mingzhan and herself, or even publicizing the matter, so that she will never have peace.

    But seeing Murong Ning like this, Su Wan also felt that her decision was right.

    Good people should live well in the world, instead of paving the way for others with their lives

 Chapter 240 Sun He Pleads Guilty

    ?

    After leaving the room where Murong Ning was confinement, Su Wan looked at the maids on both sides, and looked at the yard and breathed a sigh of relief.

    She also said what should be said, if Zhao Mingzhan's fate is still the same, she has nothing to do, she is just a woman with no power to restrain the chicken, how can she have such a great ability to change the fate of others.

    Murong Xian came over: "What did you say to my eldest sister in the room just now?"

    Su Wan said: "I didn't say anything, just whispered a few words."

    "Whispering, you still have whisperings, and you still haven't told me" Murong Xian pretended to be angry, "Say it quickly, and invite it truthfully."

    Su Wan smiled and begged for mercy: "My lord, please forgive me. I have already whispered to you. I can't talk to you."

    The two girls started laughing, and in order not to disturb Murong Ning's rest, they went to the main room again. Mrs. Pingyuan Hou and Mrs. Wang both smiled when they saw the two girls coming in hand in hand.

    Mrs. Pingyuan Hou said: "Look, these two girls get along very well, like two sisters. The one in my family is very active, while the one in yours is quiet and gentle."

    It is really rare for two people with such different personalities to play together.

    "That's not true." Mrs. Wang laughed, "They are all good children. I hope that my family's A Jian will marry your girl into the house as soon as possible, and the house will be lively in the future."

    The implication is that he wants Su Jian and Murong Xian to get married as soon as possible.

    Mrs. Pingyuan Hou smiled slightly, but said: "My girl, I have always been the most beloved, and I want to keep her in my heart. What are you anxious about? Sooner or later, she will still be a member of your family, and let her accompany me again."  old lady."

    The implication is that she declined, and wants to get married, so wait a little longer.

    Mrs. Wang was not annoyed, and smiled and talked to her about other things, but Mrs. Wang didn't sit for long, and took her family to Princess Zhao's side.

    Mrs. Pingyuan Hou is from Murong Ning's natal family. It is normal for her to stay here and be with her own girl, but the old and young of Jinning's family just come to see the child, and sit for a while at most.  He was about to go to the main courtyard where Princess Zhao received guests.

    It is Wang's status that is eligible to enter this yard and come down to see the child.

    Su Wan followed Wang's side, watching Wang greet the old lady who was about the same age, and received a compliment or two from time to time.

    Su Wan has a gentle smile, decent manners, and a very good appearance, and she also has the status of a princess. If she hadn't made a marriage agreement, she might have to beg for the boy in the family.

    When it was time to open the banquet, King Zhao, father and son, toasted everywhere, and there was a lot of congratulations between pushing glasses and changing glasses. King Zhao laughed, happy, and drank with everyone happily.

    Zhao Mingzhan poured out the cups, saying that he was afraid that the child would be smoked in a while, so he shouldn't drink too much, but the people around him didn't agree, saying that now that he was a father, he needed to drink a few more cups.

    Zhao Mingzhan talked to everyone with a smile, and he didn't know why he was so eloquent. As he talked, the wine went into the stomachs of the people who persuaded him to drink. He still held a small wine glass, talking and laughing with others.

    On the contrary, Zhao Mingyan, a foolish boy, is happy when he is persuaded to drink, and he never refuses anyone who comes.

    Su Fu sat at the banquet, looking at Zhao Mingyan's figure, the smile on the corner of her mouth was extremely stiff.

    The courtyard of the banquet was lively and joyful.

    Su Wan looked at the fruit wine in front of her, smelled the fruity aroma, and sighed.

    Although she wanted to drink some, she didn't dare to drink because there were so many people and things going on. If she was drunk, accidents would easily happen in such a scene.

    She herself doesn't have much capacity for alcohol, she just wants to drink, so she can just go back and drink in her own yard.

    Just as Su Wan was thinking, a roar that shook the sky suddenly came from an unknown courtyard: "Pain¡ªpain¡ªhead¡ªmy head¡ªmy head¡ª"

    Su Wan's hands trembled so much that she almost dropped her chopsticks on the ground. Fortunately, she reacted quickly and clenched her hands tightly, her fingers turned slightly white.

    "Second Young Master¡ªSecond Young Master¡ªyou can't go there¡ªSecond Young Master¡ª"

    "It's not good! The second son is crazy again!"

    "Second Young Master! Second Young Master!"

    "Head¡ªit hurts¡ªmy head hurts¡ª"

    Zhao Mingzhan, who was at the banquet, heard the words, quickly passed through many banquets, and then went out of the gate of the yard. After a while, the angry roar stopped.

    Some people whispered on the side: "Is this the second son of the mansion who has gone crazy again?"

    "That's right, a good person, why??Become like this.  "

    "I heard from the imperial doctor that it is a natural disease, and it cannot be cured!"

    Zhao Minghui, the second son of King Zhao's Mansion, who was the son of Concubine Zhou, suffered from dementia since he was a child. The onset of the attack had a splitting headache, and the pain was so painful that he didn't recognize his relatives.

    "Pity"

    Who said no, he is still the son of a side concubine. Although he is not as noble as the son of the princess, he is still considered a royal grandson. Besides, King Zhao is still there, and he will pave the way for his future.

    Pity

    Su Wan's expression was a little dazed. She had heard of Zhao Minghui's disease. If it was innate, she knew some reasons. It should be the sequelae of close relatives' marriage.

    The side concubine of Zhou was the cousin of Prince Zhao's direct relative.

    Because of Zhao Minghui's illness, the lively atmosphere at the banquet was gone. Zhao Mingzhan rushed over and explained the reason. He also said that he had invited the imperial doctor who had treated Zhao Minghui in the past. Please don't worry.  Continue to eat and drink.

    Then, with great difficulty, the venue was heated up again, and the unfinished banquet continued.

    In the end, it finally came to a successful conclusion.

    The matter of adding a child to Prince Zhao's Mansion finally came to an end, but after only a few days, news came from the court that the case of Chen Fuyin was brought up for trial.  On himself, he said that he did it behind Zhao Mingqi's back, and Zhao Mingqi had nothing to do with it.

    Even other tainted matters, Sun He also took care of the prince.

    In fact, Sun He is not so stupid that he is willing to die, but he also understands in his heart that once Zhao Mingqi dies, none of the Sun family can survive, and neither can he.  In the future, when Zhao Mingqi came out of Yuanmingyuan, he could take care of the Sun family.

    Dali Temple sentenced Sun He quickly after the case was finalized, and sentenced Sun He to beheaded for public display, and executed immediately.

    As soon as Sun He died, the case of Chen Fuyin was closed, and Master Fu, the Minister of Dali Temple, put the case file in the high cabinet, and finally heaved a sigh.

    When Zhao Mingqi learned that Sun He had been sentenced to death and that the case of the Chen family and Qingzhou was over, he was overjoyed immediately and wrote a letter, crying about how difficult the life of Yuanmingyuan was, begging his father to spare him, and he would definitely serve his father in the future.  The emperor is around, so good to do business.

    Chen Qi lowered his head to grind for him, looking at what he wrote with cold eyes.

    Heh, I still want to go back to the glory of the past, and be the high-ranking prince and prince. It's really beautiful (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 241 Unwilling to be Emperor

    ?

    Murong Ning thought about it for a while, and finally told Zhao Mingzhan what Su Wan had said to her, and told him that she had agreed to Su Wan, and would not spread it to the outside world except for the two of them.

    Murong Ning felt strange: "I thought it over and over again, but I just found it strange. I really can't figure out who would want your life."

    It's really strange. According to the theory, Zhao Mingzhan is a decent person, and he seldom has enemies, but he has enemies. Except for Zhou's side concubine Zhao Minghui and the Zhou family, probably only Su Fu who looked at her very wrongly.

    The concubine Zhou of the Zhou family had already been sent to the imperial mausoleum. He didn't even care about Zhao Minghui's appearance, and he didn't have such a great ability.  He is more willing to focus on the next crown prince and give himself a chance for this bright future.

    Therefore, the chance of the Zhou family harming Zhao Mingzhan is relatively small.

    Coming to Su Fu again, Murong Ning suspected that she had something to do with the fact that she was scared by the mice and gave birth a few days earlier, but Su Fu, even though she was a little thoughtful, did not have the ability to kill Zhao Mingzhan.

    Who is Zhao Mingzhan?  The son of Prince Zhao's mansion, the future Prince Zhao, can be said to be the top group of people with power in the entire Eastern Zhao. There are not many guards and secret guards around him. Who can kill him?  !

    However, Zhao Mingzhan remembered something, and after thinking about it for a long time, he said: "Your Majesty mentioned something privately before, saying that he wants to make me the crown prince"

    Murong Ning paused, and looked at him as if in a daze.

    Zhao Mingzhan said: "I had already rejected it at the time. If it is really possible according to what you said, I have two guesses. One may be known to foreign enemies, and the other may be the root cause of this incident.  .¡±

    "I didn't understand what His Majesty was thinking at the time. Whether he wanted to test me or really wanted to set me up, I couldn't accept it."

    "Nowadays there are two lines in the royal family, Your Majesty and the King Father are brothers. The Crown Prince made a big mistake, King Sui's identity is sensitive, King Ming is incompetent, and the other one is only a few years old. If I have this ambition, in the future, the world will most likely  fell into my hands."

    "If Your Majesty is selfish and partial to parents and children, if I agree, he will definitely not tolerate me, so I cannot agree."

    "If Your Majesty is selfless and just thinks that his sons are useless and not enough to be emperors, for the sake of the common people in the world, he wants to put me in this position, but I am not willing."

    "I am already the son of King Zhao. If my father retires, I will be King Zhao. The power and wealth are enough to reign supreme all my life. But if I am the emperor, in order to balance the court, the harem needs to be equipped with three palaces and six courtyards. I have you and Chu in this life."  Once it is enough, I don¡¯t want to make these things again.¡±

    "It is not my wish to win the world, control the four poles, set up the six palaces, the people of the country above the court, the grievances of hundreds of officials, and open and secret fighting in the harem, and I don't want you to suffer like this."

    Zhao Mingzhan did not want to be emperor.

    Regardless of whether it is for himself or his wife and children, he is unwilling to take any position. Although if he wants to, as long as the world is well governed, it is not impossible to leave the harem empty, but he is also a mortal, and he does not have supernatural powers.  Anticipate what will happen in the future.

    Maybe at that time, maybe everything is beyond his control, for the sake of the world, he can only bow his head, so how should he choose?  !

    Perhaps the husband and wife will spend their entire lives in this turbulent court. Maybe their original intentions will not change and they will stay together for the rest of their lives, but there will be a few days of peace.

    He felt that his current status was enough, and there was no need to go up a level.

    Zhao Mingzhan sighed, and then said: "I didn't want to talk to you about this matter at first, I was afraid that you were too worried. Now that you know it, don't blame me for not being ambitious."

    Be an emperor and queen, shouting long live and thousand live, who wouldn't want to!

    When Murong Ning heard him say such words, she was first moved and warmed, and after hearing the last sentence, she wanted to slap him on the leg: "Am I such a person, how dare you think of me like this!"

    Speaking of which, the two have known each other since they were childhood sweethearts, and they have been together until today, and their relationship is extremely deep. What Murong Ning thinks is similar to that of Zhao Mingzhan, and she also thinks that it is very good now, so don't think about that position, it's too tiring  up.

    Zhao Mingzhan put his arms around his wife and smiled: "I don't dare to think of you like this, but I just feel sorry for you."

    Murong Ning said: "There is nothing to be sorry for. No matter how good the position is, how can it compare to you and me having a good life, growing up with our junior high school!"

    "Ma'am is very true." Zhao Mingzhan hugged her and sat for a while, then talked about it again.The previous topic, "If someone really wants me to die, I guess, that person may have known about His Majesty's intention to make me the crown prince."

    The battle for the throne is a life-and-death struggle. Throughout the history, courts have been replaced, and most of them walked up on the bones of their brothers. His nephew also wanted to fight for this position. How could several princes tolerate him.

    Murong Ning's originally rosy face also turned pale when she heard the words: "It seems that you really need to be more careful, you have to be more careful in everything, and bring more people around you when you come."

    Zhao Mingzhan nodded: "I see."

    It's a matter of life and death, and he certainly won't take it lightly. He is not only himself, but also his parents, wife and children. If something happens to him, what will his family do?

    "Princess Wen Xiao kindly reminded you that if there is anything, you should pay attention." Su Wan is a woman, and a girl in her boudoir. As a man, he naturally can't get in touch with him, so he can only ask Murong Ning to take care of him.

    Regardless of whether her dream is true or not, it also reminded him that there are hidden dangers in him that can kill him, so he must be very careful in the future.

    "Don't worry, I'm not an ungrateful person, so I will naturally take care of Princess Wenxiao."

    Zhao Mingzhan and Murong Ning husband and wife settled the matter, thinking about who would be the one who would attack him, but at this time in the palace, the emperor also received Zhao Mingqi's letter, glanced at it coldly, and then threw it aside  .

    His son, who still doesn't know it, still claims that he was wronged, that everything Sun He did behind his back, and that he was asked to punish the Sun family, so as to give justice to the world.

    If it weren't for the fact that he was the only child left by his wife, the emperor would have condemned him a long time ago, and staying in Yuanmingyuan for the rest of his life would have been his best ending.

    come out?  Still thinking about it, it's really beautiful!

    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty King Sui is asking to see you." Eunuch Liu walked quickly into the palace with his whisk in his arms, "His Royal Highness King Sui said that he is here to congratulate His Majesty."

    "Congratulations?! Why am I so happy?!" The emperor was a little puzzled, so he said, "Let him in."

    "Yes." Eunuch Liu responded respectfully, and then went out of the gate of Taiji Palace, shouting loudly, "Your Majesty has an order to pass His Royal Highness King Sui to see you¡ª" (Remember this site's website: www.  hlnovel.com

 Chapter 242 Looking forward to your return

    ?

    Wearing an azure cloak, King Sui walked towards the palace in stride, with a smile on his face, and when he saw the emperor, the smile on his face was even wider.

    "Father, my son came to say good news to my father. The side concubine Su in my son's mansion has given birth. It has been two months now. My father is very happy. Before this year, my father will be a grandfather."  It's-"

    I can't blame King Sui for being so happy and rushing to announce the good news to the emperor. The emperor has four living sons, two of whom are not yet married, and the other two are married and have no heirs.

    It's not a miscarriage due to calculations and struggles, it's someone who doesn't even get pregnant.

    The emperor is so worried!

    He is getting older, so he naturally wants to be a grandfather. Seeing that his younger brother Zhao Wang has now embraced his grandson, he is not so concerned about political affairs on weekdays. He just wants to go back and hug his grandson, and his eyes are very hot.

    King Zhao also told him that in a few years, when the child is able to leave his mother, he will give the position to his son Zhao Mingzhan, and then he will teach the child at home, and he will not care about the affairs of the court, so that he will find him in the future.  Zhao Mingzhan.

    Because of this, he was almost pissed off.

    Having grandchildren is great, isn't it?  !

    Although, it is true that there is a little bit/billion bit of greatness.

    Now, no matter what kind of concubine or side concubine, being able to conceive is a great joy for the emperor.

    "Really?!" The emperor was happy, but he couldn't believe it.

    Sui Wang smiled and replied: "Returning to the father, how dare the son deceive the father about such a big matter."

    "Okay! Good!" The emperor was really happy when he heard the words, and immediately ordered someone to reward Concubine Su, "I remember that you, Concubine Su, are a girl from Jinning Duke's Mansion."

    "Exactly."

    "It's not bad, you order someone to take care of her, and nothing goes wrong."

    "Yes, father, don't worry, I will take good care of you." King Sui was also very happy. If Su Ling gave birth to a son for him, he would be the eldest grandson of the emperor, and at this time, he was also one of several princes.  The only one who has an heir among them is of great help to him.

    Therefore, this child must be born safely.

    Previously, he married Su Ling as his side concubine, firstly for Jinning Duke's residence, and secondly for Pingbaihou's residence, but Jinning's residence treated this girl as non-existent, and Pingbaihou's residence almost ruined his big event.  Afterwards, he started to neglect Su Ling and rarely went to her yard.

    However, she did not expect that she would be so lucky to be pregnant. It seems that he will treat this side concubine better in the future.

    King Sui stayed in Taiji Palace for a while, and when he left he was all smiles, and the rewards from the palace were sent to Suiwang Mansion in a mighty way. People outside didn't know what he said to the emperor in Taiji Palace, and they were very curious.

    ? On that day, the news of side concubine Su's pregnancy was also reported, and all the court officials congratulated him one after another, as if they felt that if he had an heir, it would be easier for him to become the crown prince.

    Su Ling was in the backyard of Prince Sui's mansion, drinking the chicken soup that had just been stewed on the stove, talking to Princess Sui, and then smiling.

    Princess Sui said: "Sister, don't worry, if you give birth to a child, it will be recorded in my name. You and I will be his mother and raise him together"

    Concubine Sui married Sui Wang and had no heirs for many years, and she had taken countless medicines. Now that she heard that the side concubine was pregnant, although she felt sore, she could only admit it through gritted teeth.

    If she can't give birth, she still needs someone else to give birth. When the time comes, someone who opposes her and wants to be a princess is not as good as Su Lingsheng. After Su Ling enters the mansion, it is considered a rule, and she respects her as a princess.

    And having this child in her name is of great benefit to her, Su Ling, and even this child.

    Su Ling thought for a while, if she had the help of the princess, she would be safer, and the child's future journey would be smoother, so she nodded: "The concubine's identity is just what the princess wants. In the future, you and my sister will work together  Raise him."

    "good.".

    The concubine's concubine's pregnancy in the Sui Palace was lively in the imperial city for a while, and then soon calmed down. In a blink of an eye, it was the beginning of spring.

    According to the agreement with Wang, Su Xun and Li found a yard close to Fuping Courtyard for Su Luo, and asked her to move there, and stay with Wang in Fuping Courtyard in the future.

    When Su Luo moved out of Yuhuayuan Xiaokuayuan, she was crying loudly, as pitiful as she could be. Li Shi couldn't bear it and wanted to plead with Wang Shi, but Su Xun disagreed and forced her to do so.  Su Luo moved.

    On that day, this?Mother and daughter hugged each other and cried a lot. Su Luo looked back every step and moved to the new yard reluctantly.

    Su Xun had already given her yard a new name, and it was called Siluo Garden.

    When Su Luo just moved there, she was like an eggplant beaten by frost, she was dumbfounded, and she looked very pitiful.

    Seeing her like this, Mrs. Wang didn't soften her heart and let her go. Instead, she kept her by her side every day, watched her learn the six arts, and taught her how to behave.

    At the beginning, Su Luo was really reluctant, but she got used to it as she lived. Under Wang's strong pressure, she really settled down and began to learn to be a qualified daughter.

    Su Wan wrote a letter to Li Lin about this matter, and she was so happy to see the little fool Su Luo and Wang's battle of wits and courage at the beginning, and finally bowed her head, she was so happy that she couldn't find her way.

    However, she also felt that it was good for Su Luo to be by Mrs. Wang's side. Su Luo's temperament was raised too simply by Mrs. Li. If she didn't correct it, she would definitely suffer when she married someone in the future.

    Although it is said that the Duke of Jinning is protecting her, as long as the Duke of Jinning is still there, no one dares to do too much, but it is hard to say what is invisible to outsiders. It is better to rely on yourself than to rely on others.

    "The spring is getting warmer, the ice and snow are melting, and the peach blossoms are in full bloom. Yesterday, the peach blossoms in Fuchu Taoyuan were in full bloom. I took the people to enjoy the flowers. I took a teacup and made tea with the peach blossoms. I also dried some dried flowers and kept them.  It will be used for drinking tea in the future."

    "Sometimes there is a wind blowing, and suddenly the spring breeze is still cold. I think of you on the way, and hope that you will take good care of yourself, put on more clothes at ordinary times, and work hard to add meals."

    "I don't know when Mr. Li will return. On the day Sijun left, the mountains were covered with autumn, and now the peach blossoms are blooming in spring"

    "The wild geese domesticated by Huifeng no longer stay in the courtyard and tremble. Two days ago, Huifeng took them out to fly around. If it wasn't for the cold weather, I would also like to take them out to play. When the spring is warm and the grass grows  , I sat on the grass and watched them fly in the sky"

    "I am in the imperial city, waiting for your return."

    "Looking forward to your return."

    In the end, she regretted it again, so she wrote:

    "Forget it, you'd better take care of your business, I have nothing to do in the imperial city, you just come back after finishing your business"

    When Mr. Li received this letter, he was already on his way home.

    The wind in early spring was still a bit chilly. He was sitting in the carriage with a teacup and teapot sunk in the wooden table by his side.  Not a sliver came out.

    After he finished reading the letter, he opened the curtain of the car window and looked at the trees and weeds on the side of the road. Some trees were sprouting, and occasionally some early spring flowers had quietly bloomed.

    The corner of his mouth pursed slightly, and then a little smile broke out.

    This time it really is.

    ? The flowers on Moshang are blooming, but they are returning slowly (Remember the website address of this site: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 243

    ?

    Time passed quietly, and in a blink of an eye, March is approaching.

    The Duke of Jinning's mansion also began to get busy. Su Wan's birthday is on March 3rd, and this year is her year of age. Mrs. Wang ordered the mansion to prepare a grand banquet for the dignitaries of Mandi City.  Come to watch the ceremony.

    At first, Mrs. Wang really felt sorry for Su Wan, and was willing to make this face for her, so that she could have a grand wedding ceremony.

    Second, it is to rectify the name of the family.

    This matter was caused by Su Fu. Su Fu and Concubine Zhao fought so hard that Zhao Wang's mansion was flying like dogs, and the outsiders saw all the jokes. Who in Mandi City would not accuse Jinning Duke's mansion of not  Know how to teach girls, teach such a daughter-in-law who disrespects her mother-in-law, and the girl who meets Jinning Duke's mansion when she gets married in the future must never marry back home.

    In this case, the girls of Jinning Duke's Mansion were also implicated. Fortunately, there are only a few unmarried people in the mansion. Su Wan is married, and Su Ying and Su Luo are still young. If not, the Wang family will be in trouble.  up.

    Hold this grand wedding ceremony for Su Wan, and let the dignitaries of Mandi City see that there are good girls in the house, not everyone thinks Su Fu is like that, it happens to clear the Jinning government's dissatisfaction.  Will teach girls bad words.

    For this reason, Mrs. Wang came forward on behalf of Su Wan, and invited Princess Huaihe as the guest of honor, Princess Rujin as Yousi, and Murong Ning as the praiser, to organize this wedding ceremony for Su Wan.

    The guest of honor, that is, the person who admonishes and instructs the person who is as good as the hairpin, must be the elder of this person, and must not be related by blood. It is best to be a woman with good fortune.

    Yousi, the person who presents the hairpin used for adding the hairpin on the tray of the hairpin holder.

    The praisers are those who assist the guests to add hairpins to the hairpins, and most of them are sisters and friends of the hairpins.

    Inviting these three people, Mrs. Wang also spent a lot of thought, wanting to make Su Guan a good place, so as to wipe out the bad remarks about the Jinning government and restore the world to a clear sky.

    Moreover, she also gave Su Wan an emerald phoenix hairpin that she especially cherished in her hand, so that she could use it for Jiaji.

    Speaking of this hairpin, it also has some origins. It was made by an emperor in the previous dynasty for his empress Anci.  The Empress Dowager lived over a hundred years old.

    Mrs. Wang got this hairpin by chance and always cherished it very much. Others could only take a look at it, and they were not even allowed to touch it. Now she actually gave this treasure to Su Wan.

    This matter, like a drop of water falling into a frying pan, immediately boiled.

    Mrs. Yang thought with all her heart that when Mrs. Wang was old for a hundred years, as the eldest daughter-in-law, she would definitely inherit the hairpin in the future, but she never thought that Mrs. Wang would give this hairpin to Su Wan, and she almost fainted from anger at that time.

    She ordered someone to tell Su Fu about this and let her come back, while she went to find Mrs. Wang for an explanation.

    When Mrs. Yang rushed over to Fuping Courtyard angrily, Su Wan was trying on clothes. Mrs. Wang invited a good embroiderer to sew three sets of clothes for her that day. As soon as she came out today, Mrs. Wang let Su Wan  Come and give it a try.

    Jiji ceremony is not only about adding hairpins, hairpins, and hairpins, but also adding hairpins and crowns in addition to hairpins. There are three processes in total.  Deep clothes with long skirts and long skirts with large sleeves.

    The beginning of the process is that the protagonist wears normal clothes first, and then the guest of honor adds a hairpin. This is a plus.

    After adding the hairpins, this is the second addition. After adding the hairpins, go to change into the deep clothes with Qufu. After coming out, thank the teacher and seniors, this is the second worship.

    ?The last is crowning, this is three additions, after crowning, go to change into a long skirt with large sleeves, and worship the heaven, earth and land, this is three worships.

    After the three prayers are over, there is no need to change clothes or crown hair, and you can continue the next process.

    Su Wan has been familiarizing herself with the process these days, and she also has a headache when she thinks about things that are more complicated than getting married. At this time, she is wearing a long sleeved dress and circling in front of Wang Shi. Wang looks left and right, only feeling satisfied  Incredibly.

    Su Wan has a good stature, good looks, and a gentle temperament. Although he is a little easy-going on weekdays, if he dresses up a little, he will be a little more calm and calm like a daughter of a rich family.  The eldest daughter-in-law of the clan is also enough.

    "Okay!" Wang said two good words again and again, only to feel that Su Wan gave her a good face, "I gave you the jade phoenix hairpin before, but Baochai and hairpin are more common."

    Baochai is a gold hairpin, and the hairpin crown is a corolla. It is a good thing to say, but it is far worse than the emerald phoenix hairpin.

    Su Wan said: "Father said that he will prepare these two things,Let me not worry.  "

    Wang felt that her third son was quite reliable, so she nodded: "Since it was your father who said it, let him prepare it."

    "Mmm." Su Wan smiled softly. She moved the cloak on her arm and was about to say something when a servant spoke loudly from outside.

    "Mrs. Shizi, don't you want to break in, and let the slaves go and report¡ª"

    "Get out of the way! You slave are so brave, you dare to stop me! Get out of here!"

    "Mrs. Shizi! Mrs. Shizi!"

    There was a lot of noise outside, and then Yang slammed a few servants into the room. The two maidservants who followed her had slap marks on their faces. The slap marks were red and their faces were a little swollen.  Now, it can be seen how much strength Yang used when he shot.

    Yang's face was elongated, and the unwillingness and resentment in his eyes were clearly placed there.

    Wang's face was ugly: "You look like this, do you want to show it to someone! Why, do you think life is too easy? If you have nothing to do, go and copy the scriptures for me!"

    When Yang heard the words, her face twisted for a moment, and then she said: "Mother-in-law, I heard that you gave the emerald phoenix hairpin to Ah Wan!"

    Seeing her jealous face, Mrs. Wang snorted coldly: "So what! Why, do you need to get my consent for whoever wants to give my things?!"

    Yang's face twisted again: "Mother-in-law, I didn't mean that, it's just the jade phoenix hairpin, which is an ancestral treasure in our house, shouldn't it be passed on to the eldest daughter-in-law in the house, and then passed on from generation to generation?"  ? Why did you give it to her!"

    Yang pointed to Su Wan beside her: "It's just a girl. When she gets married in the future, she will be taken to someone else's house!"

    Speaking of this, Mrs. Wang was still angry. She glared at Mrs. Yang, and then scolded: "Shut up, you mother-in-law! What is the ancestral inheritance? The three generations of our Su family's ancestors were all poor. If you want the ancestral inheritance, Chongzhou  There are two mu of land over there, which is passed down from the ancestors."

    "I, an old woman, got this hairpin by myself. I can give it to whoever I say, and I don't need you to teach me! Before I can punish you, go away quickly! Don't get in my eyes here!"

    However, Mrs. Yang did not agree: "I want to give it to the girl, but my afu is still the first daughter of the prostitute in front of her. I don't have any afu, so why give it to her!"

    When Wang heard her talking about Su Fu, she became even more angry: "Shut up, and don't look at what your daughter has done. The reputation of the girl in the house has ruined her, and she still wants the emerald phoenix hairpin.  If I knew she was so ungrateful, I wouldn't even give her a broken hairpin!"

    "She was born as the daughter of my Su family, and she has dragged down the reputation of my Su family!"

    "No! No! My Afu is very nice, she is the best girl in the world!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 244 Mr. Li Returns

    ?

    Yang Shi didn't want to admit it, maybe in her eyes, her daughter was good in everything and everything she did was justified, and it was others who were wrong.

    Mrs. Wang snorted coldly: "I don't care what you do, and you don't care about me either. You can give my old woman's things to whoever you want. Get out quickly and don't get in my way here."

    "Hurry up and get out, if you don't get out again, I'll ask the boss how he taught the wife!"

    Mrs. Yang came here angrily, was scolded by Mrs. Wang, and then left in despair.

    Mrs. Wang scolded Mrs. Yang away, and then went to order the mansion to close the gate: "Go and tell the gatekeeper, if there is no order from me, if any married girls in the mansion come back, they will all be stopped and let them go back.  .¡±

    "yes."

    After Wang finished speaking, she felt a headache again. Su Wan helped her to sit down, and then gave her a massage. Wang breathed a sigh of relief, and said with a soft snort, "I'm not dead yet.  , thinking about my things, my things, and giving them to whoever I want.¡±

    "Awan is still the most obedient, you don't care about them, grandma's things will be yours in the future."

    Su Wan said with a smile: "Grandma, don't give it all to Ah Wan. Grandmother also knows that these are the things that Ah Wan lacks most. There are things left by her mother in the past, and rewards from the palace, as well as things from the family over the years."  The elders of the government, the elders of the Zhenguo government, and the father and Mr. Li will also give some to Awan, and there are quite a lot of things accumulated."

    "Grandmother just wanted to give it to Awan, just choose a few good ones for Awan, but the elder sisters hurt grandma's heart, but grandma didn't give it to them, isn't there a granddaughter-in-law? Grandmother likes Miss Murong so much  , when she enters the door, I need to give her something more."

    "There are also A Luo and A Ran. A Luo is going to get married, and A Ran is getting married too!"

    "Grandmother can't treat one more favorably than another so that there will be a gap between A Luo and me in the future."

    Mrs. Wang looked at Su Wan kindly. Let me ask you, who would have too much of this good thing? I didn't expect Su Wan to say such a thing. At the moment, I just think that this granddaughter Su Wan is really kind and sensible.

    "Good Ah Wan, grandma just listens to you."

    Mrs. Wang said a few words to Su Wan, and then let her go back, and sent someone to guard the gate. Sure enough, she got the news of Su Fu's return, because the gate was closed today, and no one in the house was there.  customers, so they were stopped outside the door.

    But coincidentally, when Su Fu was about to leave, she just met Su Ruo who also came back in a carriage. The two sisters quarreled back and forth at the gate, and then left separately.

    Su Fu's return was within Wang's expectations, but Su Ruo came back, which surprised her. After Yang got the news, it was normal for people to tell Su Fu, but where did Su Ruo come from?  Got news?  !

    Thinking of this, she turned the prayer beads in her hands, and a cold light flashed in her eyes, and she slowly told the people beside her: "Go, let people check all the people in the house, inside and out.  once."

    Su Ruo is a granddaughter, the Wang family also knows that she is ambitious and utilitarian. When Su Ling married Sui Wang as a side concubine, she must have held the thread with one hand.  But when it comes to big things, he is also someone who can push his sister out

    Such a person may one day take a bite out of Duke Ning's mansion for himself, and Mrs. Wang is on guard against her

    The days passed slowly, and it was the second day of March in a blink of an eye. All the invitations from the family were sent out, and everything was arranged properly. Finally, Mrs. Wang was free and asked her about Li Lin.

    "Then Li Jingyuan can come back? I heard from your father that you often correspond with him, and I don't know where he is now."

    Su Wan paused for a while, then said: "Half a month has passed since I last communicated with him. He did say that he is coming back, but I don't know when he will come back."

    Su Wan didn't know his return date, so naturally he didn't know if he could come back tomorrow.

    Mrs. Wang frowned slightly, turned a sandalwood Buddha bead lightly in her hand, and said after a while: "I don't ask him what he did after he went out for so long, well, I can't even come back for your Jiji ceremony.  "

    When Wang said this, he was obviously dissatisfied with Li Lin.

    Su Wan quickly explained: "Grandmother, I can't blame him for this matter. Maybe he has gone far away and won't be able to come back soon."

    Wang glanced at her and said: "Okay, you don't need to speak for him. If he cares about your affairs, he can come back no matter how far he goes. If he doesn't care, he will be far away."  It's near, and it may not be able to come."

    & nbsp; "You little girls, you only think that people have difficulties, and you should be considerate of them, but you don't know that they may not take you seriously, they just don't want to trouble you."

    Su Wan wanted to explain, and then heard Wang say: "No matter what happens in the future, you must remember that the person you cherish the most should be yourself, and you can't swallow your anger for him and make yourself feel wronged."

    "Your grandmother and I have been in so many years. I haven't seen what kind of person. In the past, there was a woman who devoted herself to studying for her husband. She suffered a lot for her husband. One day, when the husband went to high school, he disliked the poor wife at home.  Marrying another noble daughter, although there are not many such examples, there are still some."

    Su Wan was taken aback for a moment, knowing that Mrs. Wang was teaching her to think more about herself in the future, and not to entrust all her thoughts to her husband.

    Su Wan said: "Grandmother, don't worry, Ah Wan understands."

    Su Wan really understands, at least she is a person who has lived in modern times, and she also knows how to deal with feelings.

    At this time, she was very happy to get along with Li Lin. If she could live a lifetime in the future, it would be good. If she couldn't, then she would just get along with her. She could live a better life alone. If she was luckier  Some, maybe even find a second spring.

    When falling in love, her liking is true, but if that day really comes, it is true that she can withdraw.

    A lifetime is so long, why do you wrong yourself and swallow your anger.

    Seeing her open and sincere eyes, Mrs. Wang breathed a sigh of relief: "When you get married in the future, just remember what grandma said today."

    "Awan will definitely remember.".

    It was also on this day, the spring was just right, and when the people in Fengxue Tower were discussing about Princess Wen Xiao and Ji Li tomorrow, and counting which guests they had invited, a dusty carriage slowly entered the gate of the Imperial City ?¡­

    Li Lin is back.

    Huifeng was the first person to know about this. He went back to Li Lin's yard early and waited. When he saw the carriage stopped at the door and Li Lin got off the carriage, he showed a smile: "  The son is back!"

    These days, Mrs. Wang and Su Xun both asked Huifeng to ask when Li Lin would return, which caused him a lot of headaches. Now that Li Lin is back, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Li Lin was wearing a green dress, and looked a little dusty, but he was in good spirits. His brows were clear and gentle, just like a good man in a troubled world. At this time, he was still holding a box in his hand.  He smiled a little.

    "I went to do something on the way and was delayed for some time."

    Yuan You pulled the carriage to park, and Li Lin carried the box into the yard, and asked Hui Feng who was following behind him: "How is the mansion of Duke Jinning?"

    Huifeng said: "Mrs. Jin Ning and Su Sanye were a little unhappy when they didn't see the young master coming back. The princess didn't say anything, saying that the young master is probably busy with something, but the subordinates are watching, and the princess may also be busy."  Waiting for the son to return."

    Li Lin paused for a moment, then nodded: "I see, go and order someone to boil the water, I need to wash it, and you asked Mr. Su to come out for me, don't let others know"

    Having said that, he paused again, and then said: "Forget it, I'll go to see you in person later."

    Li Lin was thinking of giving Su Wan a surprise just a moment ago. When she saw him tomorrow, she might be overjoyed and moved.

    But when she thought about it carefully, she might feel very uneasy if she couldn't see him today, and the uneasiness would be even worse tomorrow, so she might as well go to see him today and tell her that he is back, so that she can feel at ease.

    There are surprises, but also, it also reassures her, so that she will not continue to be gossiped, saying that it is her wedding ceremony, and her fianc¨¦ does not come to attend, which shows how unpopular she is.

    The smooth joy is much better than the surprise.

    "Yes." Huifeng ordered the waiters in the yard to boil water, then hurried back to Jinning Duke's mansion, went to Yuhuayuan to meet Su Xun, and told about Li Lin's coming to visit later.

    Su Xun was surprised, and then overjoyed: "Your son is back?!"

    Hui Feng bowed his head: "If you go back to the third master, you have already returned. When the subordinate came back, the young master was ordering someone to boil water and take a bath. He said that he wanted to take a bath and change clothes, wash off all the dust, and then come to see the third master."

    "Okay! That kid really didn't disappoint me."

    ?Su Xun laughed, Jiji Li is a big deal for the girl's family, if Li Lin doesn't come, others don't know how to make fun of Su Wan.

    For this reason, Su Xun was really unhappy.

    But now that I heard that he has returned, this unhappiness is gone, and what comes next is the joy of wish fulfillment.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com)The joy of wish fulfillment.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 246 Sir, if one fails, just change it

    ?

    Su Wan got the news belatedly. When she arrived at Yuhuayuan, Li Lin had already left, and Su Xun was still sitting in the pavilion drinking tea.

    She walked quickly into the yard, Xiao Sang and Xiao Mo followed behind her, barely able to keep up with her pace.

    After entering the courtyard, she looked around but could not see Li Lin. Only Su Xun was drinking tea in the pavilion. She was slightly puzzled, then walked up with her skirt in her hands: "Father."

    Su Xun looked at her little red face from running, glanced at her faintly, and snorted softly, feeling that Li Jingyuan really hated him. His daughter only had eyes for her father before, but now she treats him  I hung up the note, knowing that he was coming, and ran to this side in a hurry.

    Su Xun put the teacup on the table, and made some smirks: "It's Ah Wan, what are you doing here with father?"

    Su Wan looked left and right, but he didn't see Li Lin's figure, but he looked at Su Xun even more unhappy, and he said: "Okay, okay, don't look for it, I'll have someone send him out.  It should be gone in a while."

    "Tell me, tell me, I don't see you running this way on weekdays, so that I can accompany your father, but now that I know that kid is coming, I hurried over here just to see him!"

    The corners of Su Wan's mouth twitched, and he quickly explained with a smile: "Father, why not, in fact, Ah Wan came to see Father on business, but just heard that Mr. Li was coming, so he wanted to meet him along the way."

    "In Ah Wan's heart, father is the most important thing."

    Su Xun glanced at her and felt even more unhappy when she heard that her deceitful words were so fake.

    Seeing that Su Xun looked like the whole world had abandoned me, Su Wan smiled and stepped forward to beat him on the back: "Father, don't be unhappy. In Ah Wan's heart, father is of course the most important thing."

    "Even if I get married in the future, but no one can take the place of my father. I heard others say, Mr. Wang, if one fails, we can change to another one, and if we can reconcile, we can reconcile. If the next one is not sure, it will be better, but father  That¡¯s a lifetime thing, and it¡¯s absolutely impossible to change.¡±

    Su Xun was almost choked to death by his own saliva. He looked at Su Wan speechlessly for a long time, and he didn't know whether he should be happy or reprimand her for saying something wrong.

    But after thinking about it, she also felt that this was pretty good. Even if Li Jingyuan did something wrong in the future, she would not be too sad.  How sad.

    "Okay, as long as you know what's in your mind, don't say such things in the future. If Li Jingyuan hears it, he will definitely be unhappy."

    It's not married yet, and the fianc¨¦e thinks about changing one if it doesn't work, so she can't be mad.

    Su Wan laughed: "Father, don't worry, Ah Wan naturally has a sense of proportion. I just dare to say such things in front of my father. Father, you are the most important person in Ah Wan's heart. No one is more important than you."  No."

    Hearing this, Su Xun immediately felt comfortable all over his body. He couldn't hide the smile on his face. He clenched his right hand into a fist and coughed softly to ease the stiff expression on his face: "What do you mean?"  Yes, father is of course the most important thing."

    The smile on the corner of his mouth couldn't be suppressed no matter what, when he looked at Su Wan again, he couldn't be more satisfied.

    However, he remembered Su Wan's coming. Since he didn't come to see Li Lin, he must have something to do with him, so he asked, "Ah Wan, why did you come to see father?"

    Su Wan's face that was originally full of smiles froze slightly, her eyeballs rolled, and she had an idea at the moment, so she said: "Ah Wan is here to see my father, tomorrow is Ah Wan's wedding ceremony, I'm afraid it will be a  I can't be free all day, and now I have arranged everything properly, so I want to come and accompany my father."

    "Father and mother gave me life and raised me for many years. My mother died early, that is, my father has worked hard all these years to raise me so big"

    Su Wan said that he was reluctant to part with Su Xun, and it was indeed true.

    In this Jinning Duke's mansion, grandfather Jin Ning seldom takes care of the inner house, and he is not very close to his grandchildren. The Wang family treats her very well, but the Wang family has many granddaughters, and they also have their own considerations.  In her eyes, the future and stability of Jinning Duke's Mansion are the most important, and no matter how good the granddaughter is, she has to stand aside.

    Probably only Su Xun sincerely puts her daughter first, and only hopes that her daughter will live happily, instead of making any sacrifices for some future.

    Therefore, although she was not the original owner, she also regarded Su Xun as her biological father early on.

    What she said was sensational, so Su Xun naturally believed it. He thought that when Su Wan was born, he was still a small group. Now that fifteen years have passed, he is about to grow up.? 

    Thinking of this, he was both happy and disappointed, his heart was sore and empty, and he said: "It's good for you to grow up safely, well, that's my father's greatest wish."

    Su Wan smiled: "Father, Ah Wan will stay in Yuhuayuan to have dinner with you today."

    Su Xun couldn't get what he wanted, so he naturally nodded in response: "Well, good."

    Having said that, he quickly called a maid and asked her to go to the big kitchen to say that he would add two more dishes in a while, then turned around and let Su Wan sit down by the side, and the father and daughter talked together.

    He asked someone to fetch the tea that he had always cherished and was reluctant to brew, and the father and daughter tasted it together.

    If someone wants to ask what kind of tea he gave Li Lin to drink before?  !

    That's really sorry, the tea sent by the tea garden last year, he has always disliked the kind that he doesn't want to drink!

    Giving him a sip of water is not bad, but it is really a good idea to drink good tea.

    When Su Wan sat down and poured one, he felt bitterness in his mouth, Su Xun hurriedly took the teapot: "Don't drink this, this is not for you, it is very bitter."

    After thinking about it carefully, Su Wan realized that he was drinking for Li Lin, so she couldn't laugh or cry at that moment, and asked him instead: "Has Mr. Li drunk it? Are you frowning or unhappy?"

    "He dares!" Su Xun snorted softly, "Whatever I give him, he must have something to drink. How dare he have an opinion. If he dares to have an opinion, I will have someone invite him out early."

    Su Xun remembered that when Li Lin was drinking tea, his face was calm, he didn't even frown, and he felt a little better.

    However, Su Wan thought that being a son-in-law is really not easy, and he had to follow whatever his father-in-law handed him.

    Su Xun said: "Awan, I tell you for my father, you must not be coaxed by him to think that he is fine, he has been away for so long this time, he almost missed your wedding ceremony, and made you so unhappy  , if you don¡¯t teach him a lesson, he still doesn¡¯t know where he is wrong.¡±

    "If you want me to tell you, when you meet him some other day, don't give him a bad face. Let him wait until he is anxious, and then talk to him, and let him know what to do and what not to do."

    "If he is unhappy because of this, that's fine, see his temperament as soon as possible, and change a husband for your father. If this one doesn't work, change to another one, and the next one will be better."

    Su Guan almost didn't choke on his own saliva, felt sorry for Mr. Li for a second, and once again lamented that it was true that his son-in-law was hard to do.

    As for one second later, I'm sorry, she smiled and said to Su Xun: "What my father taught me is that Ah Wan will definitely leave him alone."

    Su Xun said: "You listen to your father, that's absolutely right."

    Su Guan managed to coax Su Xun to be happy. During the evening meal, Su Xun had dinner in Yuhua Garden, and Su Xun ordered someone to invite Su Luo and Su Yun over. It was a reunion dinner for the three-bedroom family.

    Su Xun opened a jar of wine with emotion and joy, and drank several glasses by himself.

    Su Guan couldn't see Li Lin. Although he was a little regretful, he also felt that it was good to be with his family. During the dinner, he talked with Li Shi Su Luo, and the meal ended happily.

    After the meal was over, Su Wan said goodbye and left. Su Xun took a wine jug and a cup to the yard and found a place to sit down.

    At this time, it was already dark, and there were a few twinkling stars hanging in the sky. He looked at the sky, and then sighed.

    Ah Xi.

    After more than ten years of separation, my daughter has grown up.

    It's just that for some reason, I watched her grow up and be sensible, but I also watched her never grow up in her whole life, and she was still the child back then.

    You are watching from the sky, but you must bless her for a lifetime of peace!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 247 The Arrival of Princess Sui and Su Ling

    ?

    The next day, it was Su Wan's Jiji Ceremony, and the gate of Jinning Duke's Mansion opened wide to welcome the guests who came to watch the ceremony.

    Princess Huaihe came early with her daughter Princess Rujin, Murongxian also arrived early, Princess Huaihe went to the main courtyard to talk to the Wang family, Princess Rujin and Murongxian went to the main courtyard  See Su Wan in the east chamber.

    The main courtyard here is not the Fuping courtyard, which is the main courtyard of the inner courtyard. The Fuping courtyard is the residence of Duke Ning and Wang. The main courtyard of this outer courtyard is a place to entertain visitors on weekdays, and there is no specific name.  , the people in the house call it the main courtyard.

    At this time, the main room of the main courtyard is the host's meeting place, and the east wing room has been cleaned up early, and the wedding ceremony will be held in the outer yard later, and Su Wan will change her dress in the east wing.

    When Murong Xian and Princess Rujin came, Su Wan and Su Luo were chatting with other girls in the room, and those girls were chattering with envy in their tone.

    "If my family could hold such a show for me when I was young, I would be so happy that I would faint."

    "That's right, Duke Jinning's mansion hosted a banquet for the rich and powerful wives and daughters of the entire imperial city. I heard that Mrs. Jing, who was the most difficult to invite, also came."

    "Isn't Mrs. Jing the matchmaker between the princess and Mr. Li? This is definitely coming. After the princess and Ji, the wedding should also be on the agenda."

    "I want to say, although Mr. Li looks ordinary, he never expected to have such a big hand. When he was hired by the princess in the past, we were so envious."

    "There is also Qiankun Liangyi Chess! It is said that it was the treasure of Li Dishi back then. Su Shilang dedicated it to His Majesty. Not only did he get countless rewards, but he even got a third-rank official!"

    "Doesn't that mean that Mr. Li earned a third-rank official for Mr. Su?"

    "No way!"

    "I heard that Mrs. Jin Ning also invited Princess Huaihe to be the guest of honor for the princess, princess Rujin to be the secretary, and Miss Pingyuanhou to be the praiser!"

    "These three people, even if I invite one at random, I will be so happy that I can't sleep."

    "Yo, I was talking about you two, you two will be here."

    A group of people in the room were about to salute, Princess Rujin smiled and said: "Everyone don't need to be too polite, today, it's Awan who is the main one, and me, everyone treats them like sisters, don't just salute at every turn."

    Murong Xiandao: "What Rujin said is that today you just treat her as our sister with the same identity."

    Su Wan came forward to greet the two of them: "You guys are here, I have to work hard for you today."

    Murong Xian stopped and said, "I'm glad I can help you with a small matter."

    Princess Rujin also said: "That's right, Ah Wan, don't be polite to me, when I reach Ji, maybe I will ask you for help."

    Su Wan raised her eyebrows and smiled: "That's Ah Wan's honor."

    The three girls looked at each other and smiled, and then entered the room. A group of girls gathered around eating snacks and drinking tea and talking.

    Someone said: "I heard that Mrs. Jin Ning gave the Empress Anci's emerald phoenix hairpin to the princess as a hairpin. Is this true?!"

    "Really? The emerald phoenix hairpin is not Mrs. Jin Ning's favorite. Others can only take a look at it, and they don't even want to touch it. They even gave it to the princess."

    Seeing several people looking over in unison, Su Wan nodded with a smile: "Grandmother loves me, she really gave me the hairpin."

    The people on the side were envious again.

    Someone said: "I've heard others say that it was the third wife of Prince Zhao's mansion who got very angry because of this incident, saying that Mrs. Jin Ning was partial to the princess. When she was young, she was just  Got a broken hairpin."

    Speaking of Su Fu, all the girls present looked down on her.

    Most of the people who appear here today are young girls in the boudoirs of the noble clans in the imperial city, and most of them are the daughters of the family. Su Fu used such despicable means to snatch the marriage of the sisters, which made them feel ashamed.

    Then it happened that Mrs. Wang came forward to ask them to come forward to add makeup to Su Fu. They didn't dare to have any dissatisfaction with the elders in the family and the Mrs. Jinning.

    Afterwards, it was learned that she had made a fuss in Prince Zhao's mansion, and was fighting to the death with Princess Zhao, so that looked down on her even more.

    "She dared to say this, and she didn't look at her temperament. The princess is gentle, kind and filial, and has won the love of Mrs. Jin Ning. So what if Mrs. Jin Ning gave good things to the princess!"

    "She really thought that all the good things in this world should be given to her!"    "that is!"

    Seeing that this topic became more and more active, someone noticed something was wrong, so he sighed: "It would be great if I could take a closer look at the emerald phoenix hairpin!"

    Finally, I asked again: "Princess, after the etiquette is over, can I take a look at the emerald phoenix hairpin? Don't worry, princess, I will take a look later, and it will never be damaged."

    Su Wan just didn't know how to ask them to stop talking about Su Fu, so she nodded quickly when she heard the words: "It's okay, then when the matter is over, all the sisters will come here, and I will show you the hairpin."

    "good."

    So Su Fu's topic was brought to light. Su Wan gratefully looked at the person who spoke just now. The person raised his eyebrows at her, and his eyes were shining.

    Su Wan remembered that she was the youngest daughter of Minister of War, surnamed Qu, named Qu Lingzhu, she was a lively and intelligent girl.

    Qu Lingzhu smiled at her, and then said: "I heard that Mr. Li returned yesterday, and I don't know what he gave to the princess."

    Su Wan smiled and said: "He gave the hairpin crown on the Jiji ceremony. He said the old hairpin crown was not suitable, so he found someone to make a new one. According to my father, he even named it as  Good luck, things were put away by my father, but I haven't seen them before."

    "Golden and jade, then Mr. Li really put his heart into it."

    "No way!"

    A group of girls were talking about this, chattering, cheerful and lively, at this moment, someone suddenly came, who laughed, and said: "It's so lively here!"

    "Princess."

    The people who came were Princess Sui and Su Ling, and there was also Su Ruo who was following Su Ling.

    Concubine Sui is wearing a royal blue sleeve and a emerald phoenix hairpin on her head, with this hairpin flower on her side, she looks dignified and dignified.

    Su Ling beside her was wearing a peach red dress, with a golden hairpin inlaid with plum blossoms and bamboo knots on her head, she looked weak and gentle, maybe because she was pregnant, but she was more beautiful than before when she was a girl  Plump up.

    However, there is peace between the brows and eyes, and it seems that life is still going well.

    As for Su Ruo, who was standing beside Su Ling, her eyes glanced around, her eyes flickering, her eyes fell on Su Wan for a moment, and she tightened the veil slightly with her fingers.

    She was wearing a red dress of myrobalan, with two plum-blossom hairpins on her head, she looked like a capable and refreshing woman.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 248 Big sister, what's wrong with you?

    ?

    A group of people saw that it was Sui Wangfei who came and was about to salute. Sui Wangfei raised her hand and said with a smile: "Girls, you don't have to be polite, just sit down. I am here today to accompany the side concubine to see Princess Wenxiao.  .¡±

    Su Ling laughed when she heard the words, she said: "Princess loves me very much, she saw that I was bored in the mansion all day long, and when she heard that Sixth Sister passed Ji today, she brought me to watch the ceremony together, Sixth Sister, you passed Ji today, Third Sister is here  congratulations."

    Su Wan came up and said with a smile: "Thank you, Princess, for your love. You can come today, and Jinning's mansion is full of splendor. My grandmother once said that the princess is the most virtuous and kind-hearted person. Third sister will definitely live in the mansion."  Well done, seeing Third Sister now looks a little richer, so it's not a lie."

    Princess Sui smiled: "Princess Wen Xiao really knows how to speak."

    Su Wan smiled and invited Princess Sui and Su Ling to sit down. Just as she was about to say a few words to Su Ruo, she turned her head and met her somewhat dissatisfied eyes.

    Su Wan paused for a moment, but saw that Su Ruo had already passed her by, and sat down next to Su Ling.

    Su Wan frowned slightly, but she didn't know why Su Ruo was dissatisfied with her.

    Su Ruo's heart is indeed not fair.

    When she was old enough, the mansion just set up a few tables at home, and invited a few wives who were close, as well as a few wives of Jin Ninggong's subordinates, to have a good time, and it was over.

    Even hairpins, she only got an ordinary jade hairpin, and the total amount was only two hundred taels of silver.  Not only did I come to watch the ceremony, but I also got the emerald phoenix hairpin of Empress Anci.

    In contrast, it is the difference between a palace and a thatched cottage.

    How can Su Ruo be happy.

    When she got the news that day, she sent someone to tell Su Ling about the matter, and asked her if she wanted to go with her. Even if she didn't get the emerald phoenix hairpin, she could still get some benefits.

    However, Su Ling refused. Su Ling said that she was raising a baby, and the concubine was staring at her, so she couldn't leave the house easily. Besides, Su Wan got the hairpin as long as she got it, and she could give it to anyone she wanted.

    Su Ruo disagreed with this.

    She thought to herself, now that Su Ling is pregnant with a child, whether it is King Sui or Concubine Sui, even the emperor in the palace will reward her greatly, she has everything herself, so she doesn't care, that's why she said that  sarcastic remarks.

    But she, Su Ruo, cares!

    The days of the Pingbaihou Mansion are getting harder and harder.

    It was hard before, but there was still hope. Later, the family took refuge in King Sui, and the situation got better.

    But because of Chen Qi's matter, Ping Baihou almost ruined Sui Wang's major affairs, provoked Sui Wang's anger, and kicked Ping Baihou's mansion out of the center of his power, and his original official position was also replaced.  Baihou is just a young general now, as for Pingcheng, he simply lost his official position.

    As the days passed, Su Ruo became more and more unhappy.

    In the past, Su Ling married King Sui as a side concubine, and she was the one who led the marriage from Pingbaihou's mansion. Now Su Ling is pregnant with King Sui's heir. Seeing that life is going well, both King Sui and Princess Sui value it.  Seeing that my sister is not doing well, I don't know how to pull it out.

    She even asked Su Ling to help her talk, and asked King Sui to forgive Ping Baihou Hepingcheng this time, but she said that King Sui did not agree, and she had no choice.

    For this reason, Su Ruo hated the younger sister who she pushed up with one hand, and thought she was a white-eyed wolf who got benefits, and forgot who helped her in the first place.

    Previously, she learned that Su Ling would not come, so she came by herself, and wanted to use this as a request to ask Duke Jinning to arrange an official position for Pingcheng, but at the door, she ran into Su Fu who was stopped at the door.

    Knowing that she couldn't get in either, she quarreled with Su Fu and left.

    "Elder Sister." Seeing Su Ruo's stiff face and strange expression, Su Ling asked her, "Eldest Sister, what's wrong with you?"

    Su Ruo shook her head, eased the expression on her face, and said, "It's okay."

    Princess Sui sat beside Su Wan, reached out to pat her hand, and said with a gentle smile, "The girl in the house is really nice. Your third sister is a good-natured lady, and so are you."

    "I didn't have a chance to talk to the princess before. Now that I see the princess, I just think that anywhere is good. If the princess has time, I can also go to the palace."

    "By the way, your fianc¨¦, Mr. Li, should also go together. The prince has always respected these students. He learned that Mr. Li is good at learning, and he likes to travel. He is knowledgeable. If he is not in the imperial city, the prince will soon  I posted the post and invited him to drink tea."

    Having said that, she giggled twice.??.

    Su Wan didn't think it was funny. Instead, listening to her laughter, she felt a chill creep up her back. The back of her hand brushed by her seemed to have a layer of chills, and she shivered from the cold.

    The corners of her mouth were slightly stiff, and she managed to maintain a gentle smile on her face: "Please let the prince worry about it, but I'm afraid that Awan can't be the master of Mr. Li."

    "He has no other problems, but he doesn't like others to control him. If Ah Wan dares to meddle in his affairs, he promises to get angry with me. If the prince sees Mr. Li, it's easy. Let the prince invite him  That's the past."

    Su Wan couldn't figure out what Princess Sui wanted to do, but she always felt something was wrong.

    Although with an identity like Li Lin, there is nothing for people to plot, but Su Wan is still very vigilant and will not dig a hole for Li Lin.

    Princess Sui smiled slightly when she heard the words: "Is that so?!"

    Su Wan had a helpless expression, and could only nod upon hearing the words: "Let the princess see the joke."

    Sui Wangfei said: "You, you can't always obey him. What is his identity and what is your identity? You are the Princess Wen Xiao personally appointed by His Majesty. He is just a mere recruiter. When he sees you on weekdays, he will always be indifferent.  It¡¯s about kneeling and prostrating, so he won¡¯t listen to what you say.¡±

    Concubine Sui didn't understand why King Sui asked her to take this trip to win over Su Wan, or even Li Lin, who was only a mere celebrity, but since King Sui asked, she could only do as she wanted.

    Su Wan heard the words, but showed a surprised expression, and then said strangely: "What the princess said made Ah Wan a little confused."

    "Everyone in the world says that if you marry and obey your husband, then Ah Wan is now the princess, but if you marry in the future, Young Master Li will be Ah Wan's husband. How can Ah Wan be the master of Young Master Li?!"

    Princess Sui was choked upon hearing the words, and was speechless for a moment. At this moment, the Wang family sent a maid to pass on the message.

    "My servant pays my respects to the concubine, my concubine Su, and all the girls. My wife ordered my servants to come to deliver a message that the auspicious time is approaching. Please move to the court to watch the ceremony."

    "The Princess, Princess Rujin and Miss Murong also need to make some preparations."

    [The author has something to say]

    Everyone, Xiaoyu edited the article and checked it. Not only hairpins, but also hairpins and hairpin crowns are used in Jiji ceremony, so I revised the four chapters 243, 244, 245, and 246. If you want to read  For the new version of Little Fairy, you need to delete the book and add the bookshelf again to see it.

    If you don't want to read it, it doesn't matter. It just adds a plot where Yang learns that Wang will cause trouble with the jade phoenix hairpin, and a foreshadowing of Su Ruo's bad deeds.  It is a gift from Mr. Li, not a hairpin, I changed it to a hairpin crown, and the name of Jinyu Liangyuan remains the same.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 249 Third sister, you really don't care at all?

    ?

    On Li Lin's side, he followed Su Xun to talk with people. He also came here early today. He was by Su Xun's side, occasionally chatting or something, but he was enough to be a future son-in-law.

    In fact, Li Lin's appearance is really good. Even in the imperial city where the rich and powerful gather, there are few people who can compare with him.

    Moreover, he has an easy-going and gentle personality, broad-minded, well-informed, and calm and calm in his actions. If everyone present knew his identity, he would have thought he was the eldest son raised by a century-old clan.

    Everyone was still regretful that Su Xun had found such a son-in-law, but now that they got in touch with him, they felt that this son-in-law was not a treasure in the pool, and he was destined to become a great weapon in the future.

    Then I asked him about his future plans, but the next spring will come again.

    Before Li Lin could speak, Su Xun answered for him: "He, let me do it, I just don't like these messy things, let's talk about the future, there are still two years to think about it."

    Li Lin once said that he would not take any further examinations for fame, and Su Xun also felt that it was very good, and he didn't force it. He didn't think Li Lin was worthless.  no problem.

    Li Lin also nodded when he heard the words: "As the third master said, for the future, just plan for it in the future."

    Several people present felt that this was extremely strange.

    Who doesn't want to get that power and wealth?  !

    For students all over the world, taking the imperial examination has naturally become the only way out for them to change their destiny.

    Looking at what Su Xun and Li Lin said, it turned out that they didn't want to take the exam, didn't want to be an official?  Don't want to be rich?  Don't want to stand out?  !

    Several people looked at each other in blank dismay.

    However, before they could say anything else, the outside of the house became lively, and a maid came to report that the auspicious time that the master had calculated was coming, and that it was time to prepare for the ceremony, so Su Xun could go over.

    Su Xun said goodbye to these people with a smile, and then led Li Lin outside.

    ?Because there were too many guests, Mrs. Wang arranged the venue for Jiji ceremony in the courtyard of the main courtyard, so that everyone could watch the ceremony together, otherwise the room would not be able to accommodate so many people.

    Mrs. Wang ordered someone to set up a desk and four armchairs under the steps of the main room, with a long desk in the middle and two armchairs on each side, apparently for four people.

    The girl and Ji need to thank their parents for their upbringing, but they only need to thank their parents. However, the Wang family prefers Su Wan and wants to participate in it, so he also recruited Duke Ning of Jin.

    Duke Ning Jin had no choice but to agree with his old wife.

    ? Mrs. Wang ordered people to arrange the table and armchairs, put snacks, melons, fruits and tea, and light the smoke in the incense burner, and then ordered people to bring out the prepared things.

    The Wang family specially arranged six loyal maidservants to protect the things Su Wan wanted to use.

    There are six pieces of jewelry in total, including three pieces of jewellery, plain clothes and skirts, deep clothes with curved trains, and long skirts with large sleeves.

    Everything is carefully packed in a wooden box and guarded by a maid.

    In order to avoid any accidents, these boxes will not leave their hands until the ceremony is held, and even when the ceremony is held, they are taken out one by one.

    Most of the big clans in the imperial city are like this. In order to avoid accidents, or malicious people deliberately destroy these things secretly, they will not show them to everyone before the ceremony.

    Even the elders were worried that the girl would damage it if they were ignorant, so they kept it.

    For example, at this time, these things of Su Wan and Ji are in the custody of Mrs. Wang, so Su Wan just took a look at them.

    "The auspicious time is approaching, please prepare, please sit down, Lord and Madam, and the third master and third wife are also sitting here¡ª"

    "Princess Wang please, Princess Rujin, and Second Miss Murong."

    "Everyone watching the ceremony, please sit next to me!"

    "Auspicious time?!" Su Ruo and Su Ling stood together, her face was a little stiff when she heard the words, "It's just a passing ceremony, and grandma even asked someone to calculate an auspicious time for her. Back then, when you and I passed away, there was no  So troublesome."

    "Grandmother is really kind to her, and now she even gave her the emerald phoenix hairpin."

    "Third sister, do you really not care at all?"

    Su Ling shook her head when she heard the words: "Eldest sister, grandma can give it to anyone she wants. Those of us who are juniors only hope that grandma can be happy."

    Su Ling is much calmer now. Speaking of which, she was also resentful at the beginning, feeling that the family was sorry for her, but the Wang family subsidized a lot of things for her in private.?? gave her a promise again, saying that if King Sui fails, the family will try their best to keep her safe.

    These words seemed to give her a reassurance, and it also reduced her resentment towards the family a lot. She hated Yang and Su Fu, and hated her father for not protecting her, not her grandparents.

    Although the grandfather and grandmother were unfair in the beginning and wanted her, a wronged person, to continue to swallow her anger, they never harmed her.

    And If King Sui succeeds, she will at least be a concubine. If she is lucky, she can be a noble concubine. If the matter fails, she will be protected by someone, and she can live a safe life. She has no dissatisfaction.

    Su Ruo looked at her, and after a while said again: "Sanmei, I begged you earlier to let the prince arrange a position for Pingcheng, can you talk to the prince again."

    Su Ling looked embarrassed, but she didn't know how to explain it to Su Ruo.

    Didn't Su Ling mention this matter to King Sui?

    Of course she mentioned it.

    But at that time King Sui's face was very gloomy, so he told her to take good care of the baby and ignore the matter of Pingbaihou's mansion in the future, saying that Pingbaihou's mansion violated his big taboo, and today he can ruin his affairs for the sake of his family.  Tomorrow can also give him a bite for his family.

    What King Sui wants is someone who will be loyal to him wholeheartedly. Brother Ping Baihou has the ability, but King Sui doesn't need it either.

    Su Ling pursed her lips and said after a while: "Then I will help you to ask, but elder sister, if this matter fails, you can't blame me."

    Su Ruo laughed: "How could it be? As long as you tell the prince well, he will definitely listen to you. Now you are pregnant with his heir, the first grandchild of our Dongzhao royal family, very precious  "

    After hearing this, Su Ling felt annoyed for a while, she took a deep breath and said, "Sister, let's not talk about this, let's watch the ceremony."

    At this time, the guests who came to watch the ceremony sat down in the seats arranged by the mansion one after another. Everyone was ready, Su Xun stood up first, and bowed to all the guests.

    "Today is the birthday ceremony of my own daughter, Awan. I am very grateful to everyone for coming to watch the ceremony. The next year is here, and I would like to thank you in advance."

    Hongnian is Su Xun's name, and people outside also like to call him Su Hongnian.

    "Now, the little girl's wedding ceremony has officially begun, please watch the ceremony!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 250 Reach out and pick off the lemon fruit under the same tree

    ?

    Murong Xian came out from the side first, washed his hands, and stood on the west side of the mat where Su Wan was going to salute later.

    Su Guan came out, walked into the venue, faced south, bowed to the guests, and then knelt down on the mat facing Murong Xian. Murong Xian took out the comb she had prepared to comb her hair, and put the comb on the mat when she was done.  south side.

    At this time, Zhengbin (Princess Huaihe) stood up, Su Xun and Mrs. Li accompanied her from side to side. Princess Huaihe walked to the east, washed her hands in warm water, dried them with a clean handkerchief, and then bowed to Su Xun and Mrs. Li  , each returned to their seats and sat down.

    Su Guan turned to the east, and Yousi (Princess Rujin) presented Luopa and the emerald phoenix hairpin.

    Once the emerald phoenix hairpin appeared, it dazzled many people's eyes, and many girls' eyes burst out with envy, and they murmured together in a low voice, and it was difficult to hide their envy in their words.

    Really speaking, there are quite a few things left behind from the previous dynasty, but not many are considered treasures. At most, there are one or two pieces owned by the old lady at home, and none of them can reach their hands.

    Now Su Wan got such a thing, and it belonged to Empress Anci. That Empress Anci was known as one of the most blessed empresses in the previous dynasty.

    However, Su Wan got her jade phoenix hairpin. Didn't she also get her good fortune, what a blessing!

    At this moment, Princess Huaihe walked up to Su Guan, and chanted her congratulations loudly: "On the auspicious day of the Lingmoon, I will start to add Yuanfu. Abandon your young ambitions, follow your success and become a virtue. Shoukao Weiqi, Jieer Jingfu."

    After chanting and playing congratulations, Princess Huaihe knelt on the mat to comb Su Wan's hair, took out the emerald phoenix hairpin from Princess Rujin, and inserted it into her bun, then stood up and returned to her original position.

    Murongxian stepped forward to tidy her up symbolically, and straightened her hairpin. Su Wan stood up, faced the guests, and accepted everyone's congratulations.

    Afterwards, Su Wan went back to the East Wing. Murong Xian took the clothes from Princess Rujin and followed her, and changed the plain skirt for her.  Parents, grandparents and grandparents kneel down to express their thanks for their upbringing and teaching.

    The following procedures are similar, but the congratulations are different, the hair accessories are different, and the clothes are different.

    ? For the first time, I added a hairpin, which is called a plus, and replaced it with a plain dress. I came out to thank my parents for their upbringing and teaching. This is a worship.

    ? For the second addition, hairpins are added, which are called Erjia, and they are replaced with Qufu deep clothes. After coming out, the teachers and seniors are thanked. This is the second worship.

    ?For the third time, the hairpin crown is added, which is called three additions, and it is replaced with a long skirt with large sleeves. After coming out, it is the heaven, earth, and land that are thanked. This is the three worships.

    Like a beautiful puppet, Su Wan walked through the process that had been rehearsed many times.

    Although the process was complicated and cumbersome, she was very clear-headed. Kneeling when she should kneel, laughing when she should laugh, saluting when she should salute, no one can find any mistakes.

    As for what Princess Huaihe said in the congratulatory speech, I'm sorry, she doesn't remember a single word.

    ?Compared to Su Wan's depression, the people who came to watch the ceremony were very excited. Watching the ceremony, what are they watching? It's the facade of the host's house!

    Not to mention the three hair accessories used by Jiaji, they are the three dresses worn by Su Wan today, all of which are made of the best fabrics, and are exquisite in workmanship.  The patterns are even more lifelike.

    Then there are these three hair accessories, the first one is the emerald phoenix hairpin that Wang gave to Su Wan, the second one is a gold hairpin inlaid with plum, bamboo, orchid and chrysanthemum that Su Xun ordered to make for her, the third is  The three pieces are the golden and jade hairpin crowns given by Li Lin.

    Of these three treasures, the first is the emerald phoenix hairpin given by the grandmother. Although the phoenix cannot really honor the phoenix life of the queen, it also means honor.

    The second treasure is a gold hairpin inlaid with plum, bamboo, orchid and chrysanthemum, which is a gift from my father.

    The three treasures are the gold and jade hairpin crowns presented by the future husband-in-law. There are gold and jade on the hairpin crowns, the gold is the branches, the jade is the leaves, and there are fruits on it, which can be praised as the continuation of future generations.

    This means that the husband and wife are happy, the children and grandchildren continue, and they have a good relationship.

    To gain power and wealth, to have noble conduct, and to have a good relationship, all the things that people in this world want in their lives are here.

    Su Wan's grandmother loves her so much, her father loves her, and her future husband treats her sincerely. The promise of such a good relationship really made everyone's eyes turn red with envy.

    The girls and daughters-in-law who watched the ceremony looked at me and I looked at you, reaching out and picking the lemon fruit under the same tree.

      Oh, I was wrong, there are no lemons in this era.

    In short, she was so jealous that she wished she could replace her and become the Su Wan they envied.

    Su Ling was also very envious, but her eyes were a little gloomy. Although her grandmother was sincere to her, she couldn't compare to Su Wan's status in her heart.

    Then come her father, her father, how can he compare with the third uncle, before people always said that the third uncle is out of tune, does not do things, and always meets friends to admire paintings and recite poems, but he really holds Su Wan in his hands  , It hurts so much, I can't see her being wronged in the slightest.

    Besides, Husband, Su Ling looked over, and saw Li Lin standing on the viewing platform in a blue long-sleeved gown embroidered with golden bamboo. At this moment, he was looking at Su Wan with gentle eyes.  Smiles blurred inch by inch.

    Obviously, I like it in my heart.

    As for her husband Su Ling was at a loss for a moment before realizing that she has no husband, only a prince.

    The only one who can call that person her husband is the concubine. Although she is a side concubine, she still has to be a concubine in front of the concubine.

    Thinking of this, her heart seemed to have collapsed, and she wondered if she had done something wrong. If she had found an ordinary person to marry, would she still be able to have the happiness at this moment and have the sincerity of her husband?

    At this moment, she felt that even if it was a life of poverty, she would be willing!

    "Third Sister!"

    Su Ling regained consciousness in a daze, then looked at Su Ruo.

    Su Ruo frowned and asked her: "What is the third sister thinking? You must pay attention to the child, and don't worry too much."

    Su Ling suddenly came back to her senses, put her white hand on her lower abdomen, suddenly felt her eyes were moist, and her heart was burning hot.

    Yes, she has children, and she will have a child in her blood.

    The past has long been the past, and it is useless for her to regret it. Now, she still has to protect her child and take good care of everything she can have now.

    Su Ling nodded vigorously: "Sister, you are right, I want to take good care of my child."

    Because he/she will be my life!

    [The author has something to say]

    It is power and wealth, it is noble conduct, and it is a good relationship~

    Little fairies, rewarding gold coins is a good relationship between this chapter and you, do you want to make an appointment~ (remember this website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 251

    ?

    Su Wan continued the process down here. After offering the wine, it was time to get the characters.

    Princess Huaihe read her congratulatory speech and told everyone to name her Pingwei.

    Ping Wei, Su Xun chose the good characters for Su Wan early.

    Although she is a woman, she may not use this word a few times in her life, but Su Xun chose it with her heart.

    ?Looking through many books, I have seen the flowers and flowers, I have seen the mountains and the breeze, I discarded all the rich and noble, and finally took the word "Pingwei".

    The average person is ordinary, and the insignificant is small. She was born in a wealthy family and enjoys the power of the Jinning Duke's Mansion, but she is going to marry Li Lin, who is just a man.

    The life of a student from a poor family is naturally different from that of a powerful clan. I am afraid that if she marries in the future, she will not be able to calm down her heart, feel dissatisfied, and even feel resentful and lose her nature.

    Su Xun hopes that she can correct her identity, manage her life well, and treat her husband.

    Therefore, it took a lot of painstaking effort for Su Xun to choose this word for her.

    "Although I'm not sensitive, I dare not come here late at night." Su Wan bowed to Zhengbin (Princess Huaihe), Princess Huaihe returned the salute, and then Su Wan knelt in front of her parents to listen to the training, and others only knelt down to her parents.  grandfather and grandmother.

    Regarding the admonition, the mother and son, Su Xun and Wang Shi, spoke. Su Wan listened to it with one ear and listened to it with the other. She looked serious and well-behaved, but seemed to be listening to a scripture, in order to keep her mind from being distracted.  Halo, can only do so.

    As for what it means, I'm sorry, I really didn't pay attention.

    After listening, she had to answer "Although my son is not sensitive, I dare not only accept it!".

    Then bow down and thank your parents.

    Afterwards, she needs to follow the prescribed order and bow to the people who came to participate in the Jiji ceremony in turn, and the recipients only need to nod slightly.

    ? In the end, the family bows together to thank those who came to participate in the Jiji ceremony today, and then announces the completion of the ceremony.

    "Today is the day for Awan and Ji. My old lady has prepared some thin wine, and invites all guests to drink together. Everyone, please move to Taoyuan." Looking at Su Wan who was standing aside, Wang was very satisfied. She just felt that this granddaughter was too  Give her a long face.

    ?After today's incident, who would not say that Princess Wen Xiao of Duke Jinning's mansion has a generous demeanor and a gentle temperament, which is different from that of Su Fu. They only say that Su Fu is an exception, and the girls in the mansion are all fine!

    As for what others say about Su Fu, Mrs. Wang no longer cares.

    Everyone hurriedly responded, "Then I won't be polite."

    "Why are you polite, I still have a glass of thin wine in the Jinning Mansion, please take a seat, please take a seat quickly."

    Mrs. Wang ordered someone to take the guests to Taoyuan for a banquet, just in time to see Princess Sui bringing Su Ling to say goodbye.

    Concubine Sui said: "My concubine will not bother you. I brought my side concubine out today. She is not feeling well, so it's not easy to stay outside too much. After watching the ceremony, I will go back to my residence."

    Wang Shi glanced at Su Ling indiscriminately, only to see that she lowered her head and did not speak.

    So she nodded, and said to Princess Sui: "The princess is here, and I am really grateful for coming to attend my granddaughter's wedding ceremony. Awan, thank you, Princess."

    Su Wan, who was standing next to Mrs. Wang, took a step forward when she heard the words, and bowed her knees slightly to salute: "Awan, thank you, Princess."

    Princess Sui looked at the hairpin crown on her head. The white jade leaves swayed slightly, and the fruit made of gemstones was hidden in it, looming. It looked exquisite and beautiful. The workmanship and materials were top-notch.  Even she doesn't have many crowns.

    Is it a golden and jade marriage

    Is such a marriage a good relationship?  !

    Sui Wangfei's eyes fixed on Su Wan's fair face for a moment, and then she smiled and said, "Princess, you are welcome. Today is the princess's wedding ceremony. This princess should come to visit. Besides, the princess is still the younger sister of the side concubine.  .¡±

    "Now the side concubine is raising a baby in the mansion, and she can't come out easily. If the princess is free, he will go to the palace to talk to her. If Mr. Li can go with her, that would be the best. My lord, I also hope to be able to talk to her.  The young master is having tea and drinking."

    Su Wan smiled and said: "If it's convenient for the princess to show her love, Ah Wan will definitely go to visit the third sister. As for Mr. Li, you need to ask him before you can find out. After all"

    Princess Sui intercepted her words with a smile: "After all, you can't be his master"

    Su Wan smiled gently, and said briskly: "Thank you, Princess, for your understanding."

    Princess Sui originally wanted to say something, but was snatched back by Su Wan, and immediately choked, thinking, she didn't want to be considerate at all, but Su Wan had already stopped her, if she said it againGoing on, it seems a bit rude.

    She took a closer look at Su Wan, and saw that her face was full of gentle and kind smiles, and she didn't seem to be aware of something wrong. Princess Sui didn't know whether she did it on purpose or if it was really an accident.

    "You, come to the palace to see your third sister when you have time. This princess will take her back first."

    Su Wan bowed his knees and saluted: "Respectfully send off the princess, and the princess will go slowly."

    Wang ordered someone to send Sui Wangfei and others out, and then glanced at Su Wan. Su Wan smiled at her, reached out and took her arm, and called out to her grandmother.

    Mrs. Wang shook her head helplessly: "You~"

    Su Wan smiled at her: "Grandmother, it's what it is, I can't be Mr. Li's master."

    Su Wan felt that this matter was really strange, that is, King Sui wanted to see Li Lin. As a prince, Li Lin was just a small recruiter. He only needed to send someone to invite Li Lin. Would Li Lin not go?  !

    Now Princess Sui wants her to take Li Lin to Prince Sui's mansion around the corner, maybe there is a lot to it, who knows what's wrong with it.

    She didn't know anything, so naturally she wouldn't drag Li Lin to roll in this quagmire, so it was best if she refused.

    Wang said: "You are right, that's all, go and entertain your sisters."

    The group of girls before went to the East Wing now, and they were waiting to see the emerald phoenix hairpin. If they couldn't see it now, they might not even want to eat at the banquet.

    Su Wan smiled: "Then I'll go first, grandma."

    "Go."

    "Awan resigns."

    Su Guan led the people to the East Wing, and took out the emerald phoenix hairpin and the precious gold hairpin inlaid with plum, bamboo, orchid and chrysanthemum from the cabinet, and put them on a tray on a table for everyone to see. A group of girls immediately cheered.  Get up, and surround yourself with a whoosh.

    Su Wan's heart skipped a beat, and she hurriedly reminded: "Be careful, be careful, you can touch it, but you can't pick it up, so as not to damage it!"

    "It's so precious! And there's only one!"

    The girl on the side said: "Don't worry, princess, I won't break it."

    "That's right, I'm not a person who doesn't know how to measure."

    This hairpin is so precious, if it is really broken, even if it will be revenge, no matter how envious or jealous they are, there is no reason to break other people's hairpins.

    Besides, they are not like that.

    Su Wan smiled and said: "Of course I know all the sisters." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 252 So it's Miss Six~

    ?

    "It's so beautiful, this jade water head is really good, a rare and good jade!"

    "That's right, it hasn't been damaged at all after so many years, so it can be seen that it is well protected."

    "The shape of this phoenix is ??so beautiful and lifelike. Even the nobles in the palace may not have such a good hairpin."

    "that is!"

    "I want one too!"

    "Don't talk about you, I want it too!"

    A group of girls gathered around the table and looked at the emerald phoenix hairpin. You touched it and I touched it, chirping and commenting, and praised the hairpin from the beginning to the end.

    Of course, this is only for the emerald phoenix hairpin. Everyone is not interested in the plum, bamboo, orchid, chrysanthemum inlaid gold hairpin that Su Xun ordered.

    Although the Baochai is gorgeous and beautiful, everyone has some family background. Although this thing is precious, it is not without it.

    But this emerald phoenix hairpin is different, it is the only one, and it is blessed by the former empress Anci's blessing, and it is a blessing to get it.

    Qu Lingzhu reached out his hand to touch the hairpin, and said happily: "Hey, maybe I reach out to touch it, and I'm getting some good luck, and I can get a good husband-in-law in the future."

    "Your good husband-in-law? I seem to have heard that you are going to be engaged? Didn't your father take a fancy to the new champion?!"

    "The number one scholar in the new department? Song Qingzhan? It's him! He's so handsome. The number one scholar was riding a horse and parading through the streets. I saw it when I was waiting. Let me tell you, except for the older second place, both the number one scholar and Tanhua are not bad.  .¡±

    The number one scholar and Tanhua, Song Zhan and Zhou Ranjie are the same.

    Qu Lingzhu got angry when she mentioned this matter, she said: "Don't mention it, I will get angry when you mention this matter, there is a shameless fianc¨¦e in Mrs. Song's family."

    "Fiancee?! Master Song actually has a fiancee?!"

    "Ling Zhu, tell me, how shameless is that man?!"

    "That's right, why are you so shameless?!"

    Qu Lingzhu snorted softly: "My father sent someone to investigate the matter, and he probably knows something."

    "The family's surname is Xu. Like the Song family, they used to be a farming and studying family. The Song and Xu families got married when they were young. Later, the Xu family got rich, but the Song family had an accident. They sold their good land and spent a lot of hard work.  day."

    "In this way, the Xu family naturally looked down on the Song family, and sent someone to insult the Song family, saying that they wanted to cancel the marriage."

    "Ah?! There is still such a thing?!"

    "It's too much for the Xu family to do this!"

    "That's not it!" Qu Lingzhu was even more furious, "That marriage was considered retired, and the Xu family found another marriage for the girl from the Xu family. Unfortunately, the girl from the Xu family has not yet married, and the male  It¡¯s convenient to get seriously ill.¡±

    "The girl from the Xu family was known as Kefu, and she couldn't find a good marriage. Last year, Mr. Song won the first prize, and the Xu family got together again. They said something about renewing the marriage! They also said that when the marriage was divorced, the token had not been returned. Then  There are countless things to do, and this marriage is still there!"

    "You say, are you angry? Are you shameless?!"

    A group of girls nodded in unison: "It's really shameless!"

    Someone asked Qu Lingzhu: "How about now?"

    Qu Lingzhu said: "My father said, wait until the Song family understands the matter of the Xu family before discussing the marriage."

    Qu Lingzhu is quite satisfied with Song Zhan. Her father is the Minister of the Ministry of War, so it is not easy to get married with powerful people. She is not allowed to marry such a prince's mansion or Zhen Guogong's mansion. A new champion like Song Zhan,  Well-born, well-educated, and good-natured, you can marry naturally.

    Besides, her father also observed that person for a period of time, and felt that his conduct was not bad, and her father was satisfied.

    As for herself?  If she finds a good-looking one, she will be quite satisfied!

    It was the matter of the Xu family that disgusted her.

    Su Wan knew about Song Zhan. He heard that Li Lin had a good relationship with him, and they were classmates before. When Qu Lingzhu said this, he frowned.

    Su Wan said: "This matter is not easy to handle. If it is a matter of betrothal tokens, if the Xu family presents the tokens and is unwilling to withdraw from the marriage, and wants to marry the girl, if the Song family refuses to admit it, people may gossip about it.  It is despicable to say that the Song family clings to the powerful and abandons their original marriage."

    "Although it is said that the Xu family was at fault in this matter, not everyone knows the inside story. If there is a disturbance, Mr. Song will be in trouble."

    "Exactly." Qu Lingzhu bit his lips and asked Su Wan, "Princess, what can you do?"

     Su Wan thought for a while and said: "There is a way, let the girl from the Xu family get married, if the girl from the Xu family gets married in an upright manner and lives a good life, then the Xu family will have no excuse to come to find Mr. Song again."  gone."

    "Mr. Song is an official, and his reputation is the most important thing. This matter is the fault of the Xu family. But if the Xu family makes trouble again and again, it will be bad for Mr. Song's reputation. If it spreads to the higher authorities, it will affect the future  hinder."

    Qu Lingzhu's eyes lit up when he heard the words: "I see, I just need to find another marriage for the girl from the Xu family, but" She hesitated, "It's just that Mr. Song is the number one scholar now, and he's still married.  After leaving the Imperial Academy, what should the Xu family do if they look down on others?"

    The people on the side said: "You don't need to worry about this matter. If Mr. Song really has this intention, he will definitely handle this matter properly. If he can't even handle this matter properly, then it's not your good intentions."  People, just find another one."

    These girls are all the daughters of the rich and powerful, which ones are worried about marrying, and the men in the world are not allowed to choose from them.

    Qu Lingzhu thought for a while, and felt that it made sense: "What you said makes sense, so let's do it like this!"

    Su Wan smiled, watching a group of girls put the matter aside, and chattered about the hairpin, and even the hairpin crown that Su Wan wore on her head became their topic of conversation.

    All the girls think that Li Lin is very attentive to Su Wan, and this hairpin crown is also very beautiful, and he can pass it on to his children as a family heirloom in the future.

    The girls quarreled for a while, but it didn't last long, just a cup of tea (15 minutes), and then someone came to spread the word that Mrs. Wang asked them to go to Taoyuan for a banquet.

    Su Guan hurriedly asked people to take the girls there, and he and Xiao Sang Xiaoman put away the things, put them in the cabinet and locked them, then left the east wing and walked out of the yard.

    As soon as she left the courtyard, she saw Li Lin under a tree not far away.

    It was exactly noon at this time, and the spring sun was the brightest. Wisps of light passed through the leaves and fell on him. He was wearing a blue robe with dark embroidered golden bamboo and a copper crown on his head. He had a slender figure and a clear complexion.

    He looked up and saw Su Wan coming out of the gate, stepping down the steps and walking this way, the corners of the long skirt brushed the new grass, making slight ripples, the sleeves of the clothes were shaking slightly, and the leaves and precious stones on the hairpin crown  The fruit shakes gently and makes a slight sound.

    Just like hitting each other with rings, knocking each other with no steps.

    There was some smile in his eyes, and he said with a smile: "So it's Miss Six~"

    [The author has something to say]

    Mr. Li: Xiaosheng thought, which fairy descended from the fairyland, it turned out to be Miss Liu~

    (Forbidden step: a kind of hanging ornament, which uses silk thread to tie sections of jade together, a bit like a wind chime, because it will make a sound when it shakes and hits each other. Ancient girls would tie it around their waists to practice walking manners  , if you walk too fast, and the jade and stone hit each other and make a sound, it is probably to tell the master that you are forbidden to walk again, so it is called a step ban, and I have not studied the details.) (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 253 Which Girl Can't Float After Hearing This

    ?

    His tone was laughing, the tail was slightly raised, and the aftertaste was long.

    After hearing this sentence, Su Wan's cheeks were stained bright red, obviously he was teased by him.

    She walked up to him, took a look at him, and saw that he was fine now, not thin or dark, and still a handsome gentleman, she was relieved at that time.

    However, after letting out a sigh of relief, she felt a little shy and blushed and said, "You, your tone of voice is so weird."

    Li Linwang looked at the hairpin crown on her hair, and then his eyes fell on her white face like jade. Looking at those clear and bright eyes, he said with a smile: "I thought before, which fairyland fairy came down to earth, come on!"  Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be Miss Six"

    This is to praise her for her good looks!

    Hearing this, Su Wan's cheeks seemed to be dyed by the sunset glow, and the redness became even stronger, and the little girl jumped up even more.

    I haven't seen you for half a year, but I am getting better at talking, which girl can't help but float up after hearing this.

    But Su Wan was not to be outdone, she just felt that she was the only one being teased, her face was blushing and her heart was pounding, and she was very unhappy, so she rolled her eyes, and then burst into a sweet smile, and shouted at him delicately: "  Brother Xianjun~"

    Li Lin: ""

    ?  ?  ?  ?

    !  !  !  !

    Li Lin and Li Lin were stunned for a moment, and then their ears turned red.

    At the moment, he just felt that the girl in front of him was so good at pressing on the tip of his heart that he wished he could carry her away in his sleeve and take her with him wherever he went.

    He took a breath and looked at her helplessly with a smile: "Naughty."

    Su Wan was overjoyed, her branches trembled from laughter, and the hairpin crown on her head made a crisp sound as it shook.

    He said helplessly: "Okay, don't laugh anymore, be careful not to get angry."

    She took a breather, and then she stopped smiling, and she said: "Is it true? According to the young master, Ah Wan is a fairy, so isn't the young master a fairy king? Could it be that he is also a heavenly soldier and general?"

    Li Lin thought about it for a while, and felt that it was very reasonable. If the girl in front of him was a fairy, he would naturally be worthy of being a fairy, so he said: "Miss Liu is right, if Miss Liu is a fairy,  Come on, naturally he will be the Xianjun."

    After all, they still have to match.

    Su Wan laughed again, but it's not a good time now, and she can't stay here for too long. It's good to be able to say a few words, so she asked: "Mr. Li is waiting for Ah Wan here, but is there any  What's the matter?"

    Li Lindao: "I haven't seen you for a long time, I want to have a few words with Sixth Miss, and then ask Sixth Miss, do you want to go with all the girls?"

    Today, March 3rd, is the Shangji Festival. In previous years, this time is a good time for noble girls in the city to go outing together. Because today is Su Wan's birthday, it is Jiji again, so the girls discussed and decided on March 8th.  Go together every day.

    Su Wan smiled and said: "Of course I went. All sisters missed the time because of me. If I don't go, I will be sorry to all sisters."

    If it was Su Wan last year, she definitely wouldn't go. She hates trouble the most, and she doesn't want to go out when she can stay at home. But after getting along with a few girls a few times, she feels very good, and it's okay to go out together.  .

    Again, this time everyone changed the time because of her. If she didn't go, let alone what they thought, she would feel sorry for herself first.

    When Li Lin heard this, there was a smile in his eyes, and he said: "Then, I will wait for Miss Six."

    "good."

    Su Wan complied, and then told him a few words to get him to the table as soon as possible, then turned around and went to Taoyuan with Xiao Sang Xiaoman.

    Li Lin stood there for a while, waiting for her figure to disappear, and then he summoned Orange Song who was standing not far away, and walked towards the Taoyuan.

    Although he also wanted to walk with her for a while, but if they appeared together, I am afraid that someone would gossip or make fun of her, that girl has a thin skin and needs to be more careful.

    When he arrived in Taoyuan, he was just about to start the banquet. Since it was a ceremony, today there were many female guests and very few male guests. There were only two tables in total, and one was from Su Xun's generation. Except for Su Wang who was present,  There are also a few friends of Su Xun, who came to ask him for two glasses of wine today.

    There is another table for the young son, but there are no outsiders. There are four brothers from the Jinning mansion, three brothers from the Zhenguo mansion, and then there is Li Lin.

    Of the three brothers in the Jinning Duke's Mansion, only two of them are currently in the Imperial City. Su Lin, the second bedroom, went to Ren Shaoyin in the Chongzhou Mansion since the beginning of spring. Jiang's nose and tears failed to keep them.

    theMrs. Jiang also doesn't want to go to Chongzhou, where there is an imperial city in Chongzhou to live a good life, but she doesn't want Su Lin to go alone, fearing that she will bring back a seductive woman like Su Ying's biological mother in the future.  After thinking about it, she gritted her teeth and asked Su Ran's biological mother, Aunt Liu, to follow her.

    Aunt Liu is a weak person like water, crying like a person made of water, although she was reluctant at the beginning, she could only obey the arrangement.

    When they left, these women were crying miserably. Mrs. Wang couldn't see it, and she called Mrs. Jiang to Fuping Court to teach her a lesson, and then she stopped.

    "Jing Yuan, where have you been?" Seeing Li Lin sitting down beside him, Yue Zhen quickly asked, "I've been looking for you for a long time."

    Li Linwen said: "Passing by the courtyard, I saw the scorching spring scenery, so I was delayed."

    Yue Zhen and Li Lin formed a friendship at the Jinning Duke's birthday banquet, and they met several times afterwards. Yue Zhen felt that Li Lin was a well-informed person, and he spoke clearly and logically, which was very powerful.  After that, they became brothers and sisters with him.

    "What's so good about the scenery? If you want me to tell you, it's better to eat meat and drink alcohol. That's a pleasure. It's you scholars who like to talk about spring flowers and autumn moons."

    Li Linxin said, the 'scenery' is naturally beautiful, and he would call him Brother Xianjun, making him want to take her away in his sleeve.

    He smiled gently: "It's just that everyone has their own preferences."

    Yue Zhen patted the table with one hand, and rolled up his sleeves happily: "That's right, everyone has their own preferences, come here, you have a drink with me first."

    Li Linsui had a drink with him, and then saw the servants in the mansion serve the dishes. Li Lin took a closer look and found that the tables for the male and female guests were different. The men's side had more fish and other meat dishes, and good wine  .

    The women's side is a bit plainer, but snacks, tea, dried fruits and seasonal fruits are prepared, and a jug of fruit wine is also added.

    The Duke of Jinning's ceremony for Su Wan was obviously very thoughtful.

    Li Lin felt satisfied right away, Su Wan's life in Jinning Duke's mansion must have been good.

    "Brother Jing Yuan, I" Yue Zhen was about to say something when there was a commotion outside Taoyuan.

    "Get out of the way! Let me in!"

    "You dog slaves! How dare you stop me!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 254 This granddaughter really came to collect debts

    ?

    Li Lin frowned slightly, just in time to see that the face of Su Jian who was sitting opposite him changed. Su Jian suddenly stood up, said excuse me, and then hurried to the door.

    "From the sound, it sounds like Su Fu is here." Yue Zhen's face was also a little ugly, "If she dares to make trouble today, I can't spare her!"

    Although Yue Zhen is a bit out of tune, he occasionally causes troubles like a playboy everywhere, but the members of the Yue family have always protected their weaknesses, if you mess with them, they will beat you up first.

    Su Wan is his cousin, if Su Fu dares to cause trouble at today's banquet, he will definitely take the quilt and beat him up, regardless of whether you are a man or a woman.

    Li Lin frowned when he thought of the shitty things Su Fu had done.

    Murong Ning's expression on the female guest's side was also extremely ugly, because she was afraid that Su Fu's return to her mother's house would disrupt the wedding ceremony, she discussed with Princess Zhao two days ago, and stopped Su Fu in the mansion today, regardless of whether she  Whatever you do, don't let her go back.

    Although Princess Zhao is not happy, she just thinks that it is Su Fu's natal family, and she can't care about Su Fu going back to her natal family to make trouble.  It's embarrassing for the two families together.

    Concubine Zhao thought about it, and felt that it made sense, so she called Su Fu early this morning and asked Su Fu to come over to serve her, and then left Su Fu in the mansion.

    "Elder Sister." Murong Xian bit her lips and looked at her with a dull expression, "Didn't you say she won't come? Why are you here now?"

    When she came, she was not allowed to make trouble, aside from other things, it was the matter of the jade phoenix hairpin, Su Fu definitely wanted to fight over it.

    Murong Ning had a terrible headache: "I don't know either."

    At this moment, Su Fu had already entered the door, her face was full of anger, and the gatekeepers outside couldn't stop her, she glanced over, saw that the tables were all set out, and the dishes were all served, her face twisted a bit  .

    "Yo, it's time for the banquet!"

    At this time, Su Jian hurried to the door and called her hastily: "Fourth sister, what are you doing here?"

    Su Fu glanced at Su Jian, and said angrily: "It's really strange, this is my natal family, and my natal family's sister Jiji, is it possible that I can't come?!"

    Su Jian was choked for a moment, and hurriedly said: "How come, Fourth Sister is willing to come back, we are all happy, Fourth Sister, since you are here, let's take a seat, come, find a seat for Fourth Aunt Grandma."

    Now that they have come, there is no reason to drive people out. If they do, everyone present will want to see their family's jokes today.

    Su Fu snorted softly, passed Su Jian, and walked quickly. Su Jian was helpless and worried, and wanted to go with her, but she thought that there were only female customers there, and there were many girls who hadn't left the court, so  I had no choice but to give up.

    After a while, Su Fu walked to the main table.

    At the main table for today's female guests, Mrs. Wang is sitting upright. On her left are Su Wan and three daughters-in-law. The first one on her right is Princess Huaihe, Mrs. Yuan, the wife of Duke Zhen Guo, and Rujin.  Princess, Murong Ning and Murong Xian are gone.

    Su Fu came over in a hurry, glanced over, and pulled an unhappy face, but she still stepped forward and bowed: "Greetings, grandmother, and princess."

    Mrs. Wang lowered her eyes, turned the beads in her hand, and then calmed down, and said: "Okay, since you're here, find a seat and sit down."

    Su Fu looked at the main table, seeing Murong Ning sitting there, she was a little unhappy, because she was also the third young wife of Prince Zhao's mansion, it didn't make sense for her sister-in-law to sit at the main table, she had to find another place.

    She thought about it, and decided not to suffer, so she said: "Grandma, I see that this table is spacious enough, why not add another seat, Afu still wants to talk to grandma."

    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Yang immediately said: "Mother-in-law, let Afu sit next to me, and let her talk to mother-in-law."

    Mrs. Yang had Su Wan on one side and Mrs. Jiang on the other. She said this obviously to let Su Wan give up her position to Su Fu so that Su Fu could talk to Mrs. Wang.

    If it was the past, Su Wan would naturally not be able to sit in this position, but today is her wedding ceremony, and as the protagonist, her status is naturally different.

    If Mrs. Wang treats her like that, just ask her to find a seat at the main table, but Mrs. Wang loves Su Wan so much that she can't go wrong if she calls her to sit next to her, but if Su Fu grabs her  Her position, this is a bit

    The corner of Wang's mouth twitched, and then said: "You are interested, you want to talk to me, come to Fuping Courtyard after the banquet, Meigu, take her to Aruona's table."

    Su Fu was a little reconciled, and was about to say something,But facing Wang's slightly cold eyes, his heart trembled, and he had to swallow the words that came to his lips.

    So she had to laugh a few times stiffly: "Okay, Afu will go to Fupingyuan to talk to grandma in a while."

    With that said, she followed Meigu away.

    Wang's face was stiff, but the bottom of her heart was full of anger. She really wished she could not have this granddaughter.

    What was she doing for Su Wan's ceremony?  !

    Among them, the most common thing is to clean up the stains caused by Su Fu, and let the people in the imperial city know that Su Fu is just a bad person, but the girl in the Jinning government is a good girl, not everyone is like her Su Fu  Same.

    ?For example, Su Guan, who was named the princess of Wenxiao by His Majesty, has a gentle personality, polite manners, and can advance and retreat well. Compared with the prostitutes and noble daughters of the big clan, she is not bad at all.

    If Su Fu came normally and didn't make trouble, then it would be nothing, but she insisted on making a scene when she entered the door, so that everyone could see the joke. In this way, the hard work she made today, the effect she got  I'm afraid it will be damaged a lot.

    This granddaughter is really here to collect debts. She only cares about herself, and if she is unhappy, she will not be happy for others!

    "Everyone, thank you all for coming to Awan's Jiji ceremony. I will prepare some thin wine today. Please eat more. I would like to offer you a glass first. Wangfei, thank you very much today."

    Princess Huaihe smiled, and clinked glasses with Wang: "Ma'am, you are joking, this is my honor. This is the first time I see such a good girl as the princess, and I am very happy."

    "If the princess hadn't made the marriage arrangement early, I guess the threshold of the mansion would have been broken by suitors."

    From Princess Huaihe's point of view, Su Wan's temperament is indeed excellent. He is gentle, gentle and virtuous in his daily life. He never fights over others, but he is also a bit smart so that he won't be at a disadvantage. He is an IKEA IKEA good person  girl.

    And when she heard her daughter talk about Su Wan's idea for Qu Lingzhu, her eyes lit up even more.  My girl is looking for a good marriage.

    But in the long run, Song Zhan is going to be an official, and his reputation is too important to him. If members of the Xu family keep pestering him, some people who don't understand the grievances will naturally stand on the side of the Xu family and criticize him.  It will be difficult and hinder the future.

    Let alone being an official, even if you marry a wife, you may not be able to marry a good one.

    But if the Xu family's girl is married, as long as the life is not too hard, the Xu family will have no reason to trouble him again. From now on, the Song family and the Xu family will have nothing to do with each other.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 255 The pair of false sisters looked at each other and smiled

    ?

    The grievances between the Song family and the Xu family will disappear here, and many things that may happen will also disappear here.

    Another thing is her kindness.

    She was not as indignant as everyone else, and felt that the behavior of the Xu family was really abominable, and such people should be severely punished so that they could vent their hatred.

    Whether it is the Qu family or Song Zhan, it is certainly possible to deal with a Xu family.

    Under the pressure of power, the Xu family is on the irrational side, and regardless of whether the girl from the Xu family is in trouble, even the Xu family, in the midst of this grievance struggle, is afraid that they will all be involved, even if there are still  Yes, I'm afraid I won't be able to turn over for the rest of my life.

    But according to Su Wan's idea, the Song family will be out of trouble, Song Zhan will marry a noble daughter to set up the lintel in the future, his future will be bright, the Xu family will marry their daughter, and live in peace and stability.

    The two families are safe and sound, and there is no better result than this.

    Such a smart, kind-hearted girl with a gentle personality, if it wasn't for the inappropriate man in her family, she would have settled down.

    Pity.

    After listening to Princess Huaihe's words, Mrs. Wang felt a lot more comfortable. She said a few words to her cheerfully, and then invited her to taste today's dishes and pastries.

    Su Fu sat down beside Su Ruo. She pulled her face and turned her head away with a look of disdain. Su Fu and the Yang family shared the same hatred, and she really looked down on the two daughters of her father's concubine.

    However, Su Ruo smiled and said: "Fourth sister, I thought you wouldn't come, but it's a pity, after the third sister watched the ceremony, she went back with the princess. If not, the sisters and I could be reunited."

    "It's a pity, you didn't have the chance to see it, the emerald phoenix hairpin really burned people's eyes."

    Su Fu was furious and glared at Su Ruo, Su Ruo was filled with anger, but she endured it: "It's really a good thing, it's just a pity that it was worn on Sixth Sister's head.  "

    "After Sixth Sister got married, I heard that she would go back to her hometown with Mr. Li, and I'm afraid it will be of little use in the future. If this hairpin can be placed on Fourth Sister's head, that would be great."

    Su Fu frowned and looked at her: "Sister, what does this mean?!"

    Su Ruo smiled: "I don't mean anything else, the fourth sister is now the third young lady of Prince Zhao's mansion, but what good things do you have to decorate the appearance?"

    Su Fu's eyes turned cold, and then she heard Su Ruo say: "I'm a concubine, so naturally I don't dare to ask extravagantly, but my husband is at home now, it's really not good, and I don't know when I will have an errand, please just ask grandma to take pity on her."  I, arrange an errand for my husband."

    Although Su Ruo is also greedy for the emerald phoenix hairpin, but she also knows who she is. The Wang family treats her just like that, and she is a concubine, so naturally it is not her turn to wait for good things.

    So, she didn't dare to ask extravagantly for the hairpin, she just asked the Jinning government to arrange an errand for Pingcheng.

    Thinking of this, Su Ruo felt a burst of embarrassment, humiliation and unwillingness in her heart. Her character was always arrogant, and she was married well when she got married. At the beginning, no one said that she found a good marriage for herself and became a Pingbai.  The second wife of the Hou Mansion.

    Whoever said it wasn't, she also thought it was a good marriage, she was proud of herself, and felt that she no longer had to ask her mother's family, and she could hold her head high from now on.

    But now, Pingbaihou's mansion has been rejected by King Sui, and her future is probably coming to an end. She doesn't want to bow her head and beg for alms from her natal family, so she can only fight for herself in this matter and make an exchange  .

    In this way, she saved her face and got what she asked for. Isn't it the best of both worlds.

    Su Fu raised her eyebrows slightly, a little in disbelief. She is the eldest sister who has always been the most cautious and considerate of herself.

    But of course she won't push the help that she came here, so Su Fu said with a smile: "That's easy, since eldest sister wants this, fourth sister, I will naturally help you."

    The premise is that you have to help me get the emerald phoenix hairpin.

    The false sisters smiled at each other and forged an alliance.

    Su Guan didn't know that the pair of sisters were going to make trouble again. She sat next to Wang Shi, quietly listening to Wang Shi talking with Princess Huaihe or Yuan Shi, eating what she should eat and drink, and hearing someone  When he mentioned himself, he smiled and looked over, and answered gently.

    This meal finally dealt with the past. Wang Shi, Su Wan and Li Shi sent Huaihe Princess and others away together. Murong Ning and Murong Xian were also among them. Murong Xian and Su Wan made an appointment for a spring outing on March 8th  things, happily left with Princess Rujin.

    ?It¡¯s not easy to come out, the two of them are going to the wind and snowListen to the book upstairs.

    Princess Huaihe had no choice but to tell the two of them a few words before letting them leave.

    Before Yuan Shi left, he pulled Su Wan and said a few words, asking her how her life in the house was, but someone bullied her.

    Naturally, Su Wan said it was very good. The girls in the mansion were all married. Su Luo got along very well with her. Mrs. Li treated her well. Besides, Mrs. Wang and Su Xun were protecting her, how could she not  OK

    Given the opportunity, Su Wan wanted to ask about Yue Shuang, but she was afraid that this person would come and go and someone would eavesdrop, so she asked vaguely: "I heard that uncle had a bird that ran away before, but now  Found it?"

    Yuanshi paused, sighed and said: "I found it. Now the bird flew into the forest and is alive. I don't remember anything else. I thought to myself, if I can catch 'it' back, I will definitely pull it out."  its hair."

    Listening to the tone, Su Wan was relieved to think that Yue Shuang would be safe.

    After seeing off the last few girls, Su Wan had just walked back from the gate when she ran into a little maid from Fuping Courtyard.

    The little maid stepped forward to salute, and said respectfully: "Princess, madam, please go to Fuping Courtyard. The eldest aunt, the fourth aunt, and the young wives are all there now."

    "There are also several eldest sons and third masters, all the young masters in the house, and Mr. Li are also there."

    Su Wan paused, then nodded: "I see, let's lead the way."

    "yes."

    After hearing the words, the little maid turned around and walked in front to lead the way, Su Wan followed, Xiao Sang and Xiao Mo looked at each other, their eyes full of worry.

    A group of people went all the way to Fuping Courtyard. On the way, they met many servants who were going to Taoyuan to tidy up. They all retreated to the side of the road to salute. Su Wan nodded, and then walked slowly to Fuping Courtyard.

    As soon as she entered the gate of Fuping Courtyard, she heard the voices of Su Fu and Su Ruo in the room.

    Su Fu: "Grandmother, although grandma loves sixth sister the most, there must be a rule in everything, there is a first come, first served."

    Su Ruo said: "Grandmother, Ah Ruo also thinks this is the case. Although Ah Ruo is a concubine, the treasure is naturally out of reach, but if it is about the daughter of the first wife, the fourth sister is the eldest daughter of the first wife."  Website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 256 No matter what you are, you dare to teach me a lesson!

    ?

    Yang Shi also said: "That's the reason, mother-in-law, you gave the hairpin to Ah Wan earlier, and my daughter-in-law also said that it might be inappropriate, but the mother-in-law insisted on embarrassing Ah Wan, and even blamed her daughter-in-law.  "

    Su Fu said: "Grandmother, there are no rules, it's really hard to get around. Although grandma loves Liumei, but after all, love is love, but there is no reason to give her all the good things."

    "If that's the case, if grandma prefers the third uncle, doesn't that mean that she will give the title to the third uncle, and give the third uncle everything in the house!"

    Su Xun was taken aback by these words, stood up suddenly, pointed at Su Fu and scolded: "Shut up, I said you little girl, how shameless you are, how dare you point to grandma's face and say  In this case, do you know how to write the words 'Etiquette, Benevolence and Filial Piety'?!"

    "Your grandmother's things can be given to whomever she likes. Why do you need a married girl to come and point fingers? It's really shameless if you want things. Big brother, your daughter, if you can't take care of it, I'd rather  Take care of it for you!"

    Su Xun was really so angry that the top of his head was going to smoke. His niece was really shameless. She dared to point at the elders and preach, saying that the elders did something wrong, but she was not the one who got the benefits.

    Su Wang's expression was also extremely embarrassing, and he glared at Su Fu with a red face: "Afu, it's not up to you to talk about the matter in the house. If it's okay, go back to your Prince Zhao's Mansion!"

    Su Fu snorted coldly, ignored Su Wang, and said to Su Xun, "Third Uncle, I respect you Third Uncle, aren't you guilty of saying that?! If it wasn't for your daughter who got the benefits, would you still  If you say something like this here, you might jump up and fight for it!"

    Su Wan had just entered the door, but when she heard Su Fu say this to Su Xun, her face immediately changed.

    She walked over angrily, stopped in front of Su Xun, and yelled at Su Fu, "Su Fu! What on earth are you trying to do! My father is your elder after all, why should he be sorry for you?  You point your nose and curse!"

    "You act arrogantly, you only want to please yourself, and you only think about yourself. I can't control you, but if you scold my father, don't blame me for being rude to you!"

    Su Wan was very angry. If Su Fu accused her a few words, she would save trouble and just bear it. Anyway, she would not lose a piece of meat, but if Su Fu dared to treat Su Xun like this, she would naturally not be able to bear it.

    Just as Su Xun stands up for her, if someone bullies her father and a junior dares to point his nose and scold, if she can bear it, then she is not her father's daughter!

    "Su Wan!" Su Fu glared, looking at her long dress with long sleeves and the hairpin crown on her head, her eyes almost turned red, "What are you, you dare to teach me a lesson!"

    Su Wan said: "I'm nothing, but I can't learn the good skills of the fourth sister. How dare I insult my elders? Is there any reason for me?"

    "you this"

    "Okay, shut up!" Mr. Jin Ning slapped the table, stood up abruptly, and yelled at everyone in the hall, "If you continue to quarrel, get out!"

    Mr. Jin Ning seldom got angry. In the past, he didn't care about such situations. How to deal with them was Wang's business. Seeing him getting angry now, Su Fu and Su Wan had to calm down.

    Su Fu felt that there was nothing wrong with her, so she snorted coldly, then turned her head away, and sat down beside her.

    Su Wan didn't agree, she raised her head and said, "Grandfather, if I don't want to quarrel with her, if she still dares to accuse my father, I will argue with her!"

    After finishing speaking, she sat back to the original seat with Su Xun, and when she sat down, she saw that there was an extra Li Lin in the seat next to her. She froze for a moment, and then her face turned red.

    When Li Lin saw her before, she had always been gentle, but now that he saw her arguing with others, he didn't know what he was thinking.

    But she thought about it, so what if she saw it, if her father was being bullied, and she was unwilling to stand out for her own face and image, then it would be wrong.  Pull it!

    Li Lin was fine. It was inconvenient to speak at this time, so he smiled at her to comfort her, and then sat there with his head bowed.

    Su Wan was secretly relieved when he caught his gaze.

    Mrs. Wang only felt a severe headache. She asked Aunt Mei to massage her forehead, but she still felt uncomfortable, so she beckoned Su Wan to come up: "Ah Wan, come here and massage Grandma's head."

    Su Guan took a deep breath, walked up as she said, and stood beside Wang Shi to give her a massage. The people in the room had different expressions, but they dared not speak. It was quiet, and only Wang Shi occasionally spoke.  Let Su Wan come backSome or less.

    After about a cup of tea, Mrs. Wang felt much more comfortable, so she asked Su Wan to sit down, took another sip of tea, and then said slowly: "Everyone, you are trying to beg for my things.  , but no one has thought about this old woman like me, and has accompanied and served me this old woman wholeheartedly."

    "You all say that I prefer Ah Wan, but you don't know, only Ah Wan is the most considerate and caring person. For my old lady, she even specially learned massage techniques, just to make me feel better."

    "Everyone in the world says that people's hearts are made of flesh. Is there anything wrong with me being filial to my granddaughter? It's just this little thing that makes you come here to accuse me of being unfair and without rules!"

    "What a great skill!"

    Su Wang blushed at what Wang said, and blamed himself: "Mother, I blame the son for being negligent. It is the son who is unfilial. What belongs to the mother belongs to the mother. It is okay for the mother to deal with it. The son has no opinion."  .¡±

    Not reconciled, Mrs. Yang was about to say something, but was glared at by Su Wang, which was a bit fierce, and Mrs. Yang's heart skipped a beat, so she had to shut up.

    But Su Fu was not reconciled. In her opinion, she was also a granddaughter, and she was not bad to the Wang family. Su Wan was just opportunistic and used to pretending to be good.

    So she said: "But there is always a rule in everything. If it is according to my grandmother, there will be more filial piety. The third uncle is more filial than my father. Then the grandfather and grandmother are partial to the third uncle. Is it the title of the family?"  It should be given to Third Uncle."

    "But that family is not inherited by the eldest son of the legitimate son. If grandma acts like this, she is not afraid of breaking the rules."

    Mrs. Wang sneered, looked at Su Fu and said, "Afu, your father hasn't said anything yet, but you should ask him if he wants to talk to me about the title."

    Su Wang glared at Su Fu, only thinking that this daughter was also very upset, and he quickly said: "My son dare not, the title is earned by the father and mother, even if the father and mother gave it to the third brother, the son has nothing to say."  Can say."

    "Father and mother, Afu is not sensible, it is because the son did not teach well, and the son apologized to his parents." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 257

    ?

    When Su Fu heard this, she was so angry that her nose was about to smoke.

    She looked at her father and felt aggrieved. He really didn't know what to fight for. They were going to grab his title, yet he still had nothing to say!

    Su Xun drank a cup of tea, looked at Su Fu who was so angry that she was dying, then looked at Su Wan, and slowly breathed a sigh of relief. She is still his daughter, who is usually obedient and filial, and knows when it is critical.  Protect father.

    It's so frustrating for Su Fu to look like this.

    Wang said: "As for the title, of course you have to follow the rules. We said earlier that if you can't control Yang and Afu and let them continue to make trouble, then you will directly pass over you in the matter of inheriting the title in the future.  I gave it to Ah Jian, but you remember?!"

    Su Wang was taken aback for a moment, then remembered in a daze that there was indeed such a thing, as if he had mentioned it on the second day of his father's birthday party.

    He replied: "Return to the mother's words, the son will remember, so, just arrange it like this."

    Although Su Wang was somewhat nostalgic for this position, he also wanted to be Duke Ning of Jin and live a dignified life, but he didn't have the skills of a father, and he was too tired. The affairs of his first wife and daughter in the mansion had made him exhausted.  Let him feel ashamed of his parents and brothers. If he comes up in the future, maybe the family will be torn apart.

    In the current situation, it is impossible to divorce a wife, and the daughter is already married, so it is impossible to say that the relationship is broken.

    It is the most appropriate plan to leave the title to Su Jian. Anyway, Su Jian is his son, and sooner or later it will be his.

    Yang's face turned pale: "No!"

    Su Fu was also taken aback, and hurriedly shouted: "No! Father, absolutely not!"

    "Shut up!" Su Wang almost raised his hand to slap her, but in the end he held back, and said angrily and helplessly, "Now that you're married, I can't control you anymore, my business  You don't need to worry about it."

    "There is also the Yang family. If you dare to say one more word, go back to the Yang family."

    Yang's face turned pale, and he didn't dare to speak anymore.

    "Ajian, come here."

    Su Jian, who was standing by the side, stepped forward apprehensively, looked at his father with some confusion, and then heard the other party say: "In this way, you can handle things well, don't be like your father and me, who can't even control the wife and daughter at home.  "

    Su Jian was slightly stunned, and then said: "Father, let's discuss this matter again"

    Su Wang gave up: "There's no need to discuss it, just do it like this. I was carrying this burden before, and I only felt that there was a lot of pressure on my shoulders, and I didn't have much ability. I'm afraid I would embarrass your grandfather. If I give this burden to you  , then I'm relieved."

    "It's because of your hard work. You need to study hard in the future, get a good name in the exam in the future, and take care of this family!"

    Su Wang's vision was not broad, and he also lived through a long and hard life when he was a child. When the emperor ascended the throne, the world was stable, and when Duke Jinning became a marquis, he had already made up his mind.

    All these years he has fought illustriously and is tired, so it is better to pass the right to inherit the title to his son, and he will be the old man of this family in the future.

    Mrs. Wang glanced at Jin Ning Gong, Jin Ning Gong nodded and said: "Then let's settle this matter first, and don't need to spread it to the outside world for the time being, as long as you remember this matter."

    Duke Ning of Jin looked at his son with scrutiny in his eyes. It wasn't that he didn't believe in his son, but he wanted to see. Under such circumstances, would he accept such a result?

    If he really wants to do something frantically for this position, then don't blame him

    Su Fu is not reconciled, after all, in the future, she will continue to feel that it is completely different whether it is her father or her elder brother. Su Jian has been dissatisfied with her for a long time, and he is also engaged to Murong Xian, so Murong Xian is even more displeased with her.  With these two in charge, she still has a place to speak!

    "Afu!"

    Su Fu suddenly came back to her senses, but saw that Wang Shi was looking at her coldly. She always felt that there was something wrong with Wang Shi's eyes looking at her, and she felt a little uneasy: "Grandmother, Afu is here."

    Staring at her, Mrs. Wang said suddenly: "You swore before that you would never trouble your third uncle and sixth sister from then on. Do you still remember this matter?"

    "How can this matter be discussed together!" Su Fu almost jumped up, and she hurriedly said, "I promised before that I would not trouble my third uncle and sixth sister with the previous matters, but now this matter is  About the emerald phoenix hairpin."

    Su Fu's face was ugly: "Grandmother is so partial to Sixth Sister. I and Sixth Sister are both legitimate daughters, and I am the eldest, but my grandmother gave all the good things to Sixth Sister. I don't care about it. I feel dissatisfied!"

    Wang changed handsThen he raised his eyelids, sneered, and said, "You don't accept it, why are you dissatisfied? Could it be that you think I will give you back my things?!"

    "Afu, don't you forget that in the past you went on a hunger strike to be with Zhao Mingyan, so that Prince Zhao's mansion and the mansion resigned from your sixth sister's marriage, and made an engagement for you and Zhao Mingyan."

    "I said at the time that this matter has wronged your sixth sister. From now on, most of my old woman's things will be given to her, and the rest will be given to some A Luo, and some will be left to my daughter-in-law and granddaughter-in-law as a memory in the future.  "

    "Why, it hasn't been that long, you've completely forgotten about it, now I just gave Ah Wan a hairpin, and you're making a fuss, pointing at my face and saying I'm partial to her."

    Su Fu paused, she naturally forgot about this matter a long time ago, she wanted to snatch Zhao Mingyan's marriage back then, as long as the family agreed, she would naturally agree to anything.

    Su Fu bit her lip, and then she heard Wang say: "Why, could it be that you got married, and now you're married too, and the big event has been settled, so I don't admit it, but I remember that your eldest wife also accepted it back then."  , gave an apology gift, and when Ah Wan gets married in the future, she will also help prepare a dowry."

    "This matter, do you now admit it or not?!"

    "Tell me, do you recognize it or not?! If you really don't want this face, you can deny it."

    Su Wang looked embarrassed, and quickly replied: "Yes, mother, don't worry, my son will definitely take care of this matter. As for the mother's things being given to Awan, this is what was agreed before, and it should be, Afu  dare not have an opinion.¡±

    After finishing speaking, he looked at Su Fu.

    Su Fu bit her lip. Although she was unwilling, she could only nod her head because it was what she had promised before: "It's my granddaughter's fault, and my granddaughter has no objection."

    When she said this, Su Fu was really heartbroken.

    The Su family has only been rich for 20 or 30 years, but the Wang family really has a lot of good things in their hands. The emerald phoenix hairpin alone is enough to make the wives and noble daughters of the imperial city look sideways.  Su Wan.

    It's really cheap for her!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 258 It's not me who wants to fight, I just feel unfair

    ?

    Su Fu was jealous and hated at the same time, she just thought that Su Wan, a short-lived ghost, was really lucky to get so many good things.

    But when she thought about it again, she felt that the luck of this short-lived ghost's whole life was probably here. When she got married and conceived a child, her life would come to an end.

    And let her be proud for a few days.

    However, Su Fu wanted the emerald phoenix hairpin and other good things she had in the Wang family, so she subconsciously clenched the handkerchief and bit her lip.

    Su Wan, damn it!

    Seeing the change of expression on her face, Mrs. Wang snorted coldly in her heart, and was too lazy to continue talking with her, so she said: "Since you have no objection, then this matter will be over like this, and you will go back to your Prince Zhao's Mansion."  Go, if you have nothing to do in the future, don't come back, I don't bother to see you."

    Su Fu bit her lip, but she also knew that she would not get what she wanted today, so she wanted to leave angrily.

    At this moment, Su Ruo, who had been silent all this time, suddenly stood up, and she said, "Grandmother, it's not just that I want to make trouble. Grandmother gave the things to Sixth Sister, but I feel sorry for myself and Ah Ling."

    "Although Ah-Ling and I are both concubine daughters, we are not qualified to compete with the first daughter, but after all, it is the blood of my grandfather and grandmother, and this matter is all caused by the fourth sister, and has nothing to do with my two sisters."

    "Now that my grandma has given the sixth sister all the things to compensate her because the fourth sister has wronged the sixth sister, it is really unfair to us two sisters."

    Mrs. Wang sneered: "Why, you come to fight for it too, could it be that your Pingbaihou Mansion is so down and down that you even want to fight for your natal family's things."

    Embarrassment flashed across Su Ruo's face, her eyes turned red, as if the face she had maintained for so many years had been thrown on the ground and stepped on.

    If it wasn't for Ping Baihou's mansion being in trouble, why would she be like this.

    The two Pingbohou brothers were rejected by King Sui, not to mention losing their official positions, and because they had previously defected to King Sui, they were also hated by King Sui.  Even worse than before.

    ?Deliberately and ambitiously conspired, and eventually became a laughing stock.

    Now in this imperial city, I don't know how many people are secretly laughing at the Pingbaihou Mansion.

    At the time when Chen Qi was involved, Su Ruo took the child back to the Jinning Mansion for refuge. At that time, she was still thinking that it would be better to live in peace than to be so panicked and afraid, and just endure it slowly.

    But when it was really about to suffer, she felt unwilling again. Obviously, things would get better tomorrow, but she didn't expect such a thing to happen.

    For this, Su Ruo has resentment towards Ping Baihou and Mrs. Ping Baihou, and even Pinggan who broke the matter.

    She is not reconciled to being ordinary and being stepped on by others all her life.

    Su Ruohong said with eyes wide open: "Grandma, I don't want to fight, I just feel unfair."

    "It's not fair, which old lady in the world is a bowl of water, and the one who is filial will naturally be favored." Wang looked at the resignation in the granddaughter's eyes lightly, smiled and said,

    "Ah Ruo, you're married too, the mansion will give you what you should give, and now the things in this mansion really don't have your share, if you are a daughter of the Su family, and my mother  Granddaughter, it's nothing to fight, but now, you are already a wife of the Ping family."

    "Could it be that they want you to take things from your mother's family to supplement your husband's family? Your mother's family gave you some things to your younger sister who has not left the court. If you don't give them to you, it will be unfair, right?!"

    Su Ruo's face turned pale, she was so embarrassed that she wanted to find a hole in the ground, she bit her lip tightly, her eyes were red.

    She said: "Grandmother, I don't mean that. Naturally, I don't dare to think about grandma's things. Granddaughter Rujin only wants to ask her grandparents for one thing."

    She bit her lips tightly, lowered her head and said, "I want to ask my grandfather and grandmother to arrange an errand for Pingcheng. Now that his errand is gone, I feel very depressed, and I am worried."

    "If it is possible, can my grandfather arrange him into the Ninghe Army? Even if he is a young general, he is also willing."

    Hearing this, Duke Ning of Jin opened his eyes wide and cast them sharply and coldly.

    Su Ruo's face only felt that his mind was suddenly blank, and there was no trace of blood on his face.

    Duke Ning of Jin inspected his granddaughter, and said: "He is like this, and he is idle when he is idle. He has ambitions but no brains. Now he is like this, and it should be the best result."

    The two brothers in Pingbaihou's mansion were ambitious, and they wanted to take refuge in King Sui and become the next Duke of Jinning, so as to revive the lintel of Pingbaihou's mansion and become a master, but unfortunately they miscalculated themselves.

    Ninghe Army is one of the three armies of Eastern Zhao, how could such ambitious people be allowed in??If it goes in, wouldn't Ning Hejun also be dragged into the battle for the heir apparent?

    Duke Ning of Jin and the emperor built the Ninghe Army together, hoping that it would protect the country in the future. Although it is now controlled by Marquis Pingyuan, Duke Ning of Jin would not allow anyone to destroy it.

    Nobody can do it!

    Jin Ninggong's eyes were sharp and his expression was cold. He stared at Su Ruo and said coldly: "You don't want the two brothers to think about the matter of Ning and the army. Be safe and quiet, and don't mix these things up again.  ,Did you hear me!"

    Su Ruo shuddered and was afraid in her heart, so she could only nod vigorously in agreement.

    She had never seen her grandfather get angry, but now that he talked like this, she just felt that if there was a knife, it would fall and kill her at any moment.

    Duke Ning of Jin saw her like this, so he said to the crowd: "Okay, get out, go back where you should go."

    When Su Ruo left, it was as if she was running for her life. She was so flustered and frightened that she didn't want to stay for a moment.

    Su Fu looked at her back, snorted coldly, and was afraid that Su Wang would settle accounts with her, so she quickly left with the maid.

    At this time, those who were supposed to leave also dispersed, and the people from the third room left and took Li Lin to Yuhuayuan. Su Xun took tea for Su Wan to make tea, and he played chess with Li Lin.  .

    Su Xun said: "I'm keeping you here today because I want you to know the grievances and grievances in this family, who you will meet in the future, and what kind of things you should do.

    Li Lin understood: "Thank you, Third Master, Jing Yuan understands."

    Su Xun gave up, and swept his sleeves on the stone table several times, he said: "There are right and wrong, etiquette, benevolence and filial piety, gains and losses, sorrows and joys, you should also understand that to be a human being, you can only live with your family.  it's the best."

    "If you don't even have family members, and no one to really care about, then no matter how much power and wealth you have in this life, it will be useless."

    Li Lin bowed his head and bowed: "Jing Yuan naturally understands the teachings of the third master, please rest assured that the third master, Jing Yuan will definitely regard family members as the most important thing."

    After hearing what he said, Su Xun was really happy, and drank tea with him with a smile, so bold that he almost wanted to drink tea with the spirit of fighting for wine.

    Su Wan sat at the side and refilled tea for the two of them, laughing from time to time.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 259 I will go wild geese with you

    ?

    Li Lin stayed in Yuhuayuan for half an hour before he said goodbye and left. Su Wan sent him out of the mansion. On the way, the two walked side by side with a distance of one person between them. Su Wan whispered to him  Thank you very much.

    In fact, sometimes, Su Xun was a bit nagging, because he was really worried about Su Wan's future life in his heart, thinking over and over again, so he took the opportunity to tell Li Lin these things, hoping that he would listen.  In the future, he will take good care of his wife and children so that Su Wan will not be wronged in the future.

    Li Lin was able to listen to Su Xun so much patiently, not only did he not show any impatience, but he still showed an attitude of being taught with an open mind and listening carefully. Su Wan was very grateful.

    Some old people like to nag when they get old, because they are afraid that the younger generation will be ignorant, and they will make mistakes in the future and will not be able to live a good life. Although Su Xun is not an old man at this age, his psychology is probably the same.

    However, most young people don't like to listen to their nagging, they just find it annoying to repeat one thing over and over again.

    Li Lin understood, and smiled lightly: "Why bother to say thank you, the third master has some good words, Jing Yuan has benefited a lot, the elders are more than 20 years older than us, the experience of living is something we don't know,  It's good to listen more, so as not to be in a hurry when dealing with it in the future."

    Su Wan nodded and said with a smile: "You're right, it's good to listen more."

    Li Lin's sleeves brushed against a hedge, he put the sleeves back, and said with a smile: "Actually, Jing Yuan is a little envious of Miss Six. Miss Six has a father who loves her, it's great."

    Although she also lost her mother since she was a child, she had her father to protect her, and it was only then that she lived so carefree for fifteen years.

    Although he also has a father, that person is his father, and more often his master, teaching him to stand up, do what he should do, learn what he should learn, and walk what he should do.  the way to go.

    Although he also respects and loves his father, the father-daughter relationship with Su Wan and Su Xun is indeed enviable.

    But it's also good, may she be born with no worries, be healthy and happy, and he will work hard to grow up and become the one who protects her from wind and rain.

    After hearing what he said, the corners of Su Wan's mouth turned up slightly: "Of course my father is good."

    "Yes." Li Lin nodded, and then asked her about the pills, "Have you taken the medicine I prepared for you earlier?"

    "Eat." Su Wan replied, "I took it according to what you told me, and now I feel much better, and I usually walk around the yard a few times in the morning and at sunset, or go for a walk in the garden  .¡±

    This body is that of a rich girl who was raised in a deep boudoir, and she has to be supported by someone to walk a few steps on weekdays. Her body is indeed delicate, and she will collapse when the wind blows.

    Su Wan didn't think there was anything wrong before, but now that she has taken the medicine and walked around frequently, among other things, she feels her body is much healthier and her energy is much better.

    Li Lin looked at her carefully. Although she had makeup on her face, she had a good foundation and a lot of energy. She was less delicate and more lively.

    It seems that the past six months have also achieved some results.

    Li Lin nodded: "Very good. I'll ask someone to write you some prescriptions later on. You won't need to take any medicine in the future. I'll ask someone to make a medicated diet, which you can take every once in a while, but you still need to move around more."

    Su Wan nodded: "I will."

    The two of them went out of the Chuihua Gate and went to the outer courtyard. Standing at the door, Li Lin refused to let her see him off: "I've been tired all day, go back and rest, and you don't have to see me off."

    "On the eighth day of the lunar new year, you will go with Miss Murong and Princess Rujin, and I will also go with those students when the time comes."

    "Well, good." Su Wan looked at him, feeling a little bit reluctant, the two of them didn't even have time to sit down and talk.

    Li Lin looked into her eyes and said with a smile: "In just a few days, you will have a good rest in the mansion. When you go out that day, remember to ask Hui Feng and Dayan to take you with you."

    "I will go wild geese with you."

    Su Wan's eyes lit up, and he felt that there was a scene of wild geese with him.

    At that time, the grass was green and the trees were shaded. The two of them were sitting on the grass and talking. The sun was shining brightly in the sky, and the spring was full of flowers. Two wild geese were flying back and forth in the sky

    "Well, I will definitely remember."

    Thinking about what happened that day, Su Wan suddenly lost the mood of parting. She only thought that that day would come soon, and when she saw him leave, she didn't feel unhappy at all.

    When she returned to Guanyuan and asked Xiao Sang to take off the hairpin crown on her head, she was thinking about what clothes to wear and what to bring that day.

     The emerald phoenix hairpin and the gold hairpin inlaid with plum, bamboo, orchid and chrysanthemum have already been brought over, and the presents that the sisters from various prefectures gave her today have also been placed in the house. Xiao Mo took a few people in the yard  Checking the gift list.

    Although these gifts are received today, they are not for nothing. If there are any happy events in the future, they will have to be sent back at the same price.

    "Princess, everything is ready, there is no problem." Xiao Mo put them one by one in a small box, and then put them into a big cage.

    Xiao Sang was taking ointment to apply to her shoulders and neck. Wearing such a heavy hairpin crown today, her shoulders and neck were a little sore, but in order to maintain her appearance, she endured it, but now she felt a little uncomfortable.

    But it's not a big deal, just apply the ointment for promoting blood circulation and removing blood stasis, and you will feel comfortable after two days.

    Hearing the words, she asked casually: "What gift did you send to Prince Zhao's Mansion?"

    Xiao Mo glanced at the list, and then said: "The wife of Prince Zhao's Mansion gave a set of coral ruby ??haircuts. It looks very pretty. If the princess likes it, you can wear it on the eighth day of the lunar new year."

    Su Wan shook her head: "No, on March 3rd, peach blossoms are red, why not wear a peach hairpin, I remember that among the things my mother left me, there was a peach hairpin, and I used this on that day."

    "Okay, the servant girl will go to arrange it now, and then match the princess with a suit of clothes."

    Su Guan was talking about the outfits for outings, while Su Fu was angrily returning to Prince Zhao's Mansion. The more she thought about it, the more unwilling she became, as if she had made a fuss today and had nothing to pay back except embarrassment.  Was taught a lesson.

    Thinking of which short-lived ghost Su Wan matched with the jade phoenix hairpin, she became more and more unwilling.

    But she always felt that something was wrong.

    In her previous life, her sixth younger sister was always as transparent as a person, quiet and quiet, and even her grandmother had an ordinary relationship with her, but now she is so loved by her grandmother

    "Where is the third son?!" Su Fu couldn't find Zhao Mingyan in the Luoxia Garden, so she stopped a maidservant in the courtyard. The maid hesitated and didn't know how to answer for a while.

    Su Fu's face changed slightly, and she asked, "Say! Where did the third son go?!"

    The maid plopped down and knelt down, her face turned pale, and she replied in a stumbling manner: "Third, third young lady, the third son went to the box meeting"

    Su Fu's face turned dark suddenly, and she almost fainted.

    [The author has something to say]

    Box Fair: Choose a secluded place, all prostitutes compete for new make-up, and each bring a food box to the meeting. The novelty of the fruits, delicacies or gadgets you bring wins, so it is called the Box Fair.

    During the banquet, everyone played or sang, as entertainment, for many days.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 260 The Box Club, This Is The Name That The Heroine Should Have

    ?

    "What did you say?! How did the third son go to that place?!" Su Fu pointed at the maid, her hands trembling, and she almost gritted her teeth.

    ? On March 3rd, the festival day, there are unmarried men and women traveling together for outings. If they see each other secretly and give each other gifts, the two families can sit down and talk about marriage another day.

    Among them, men and women are romantic and affectionate, which will eventually become a good story.

    But in the same way, there is also a box.

    The matter of the box meeting is to find a quiet place, invite all the girls in Hualou to change into spring clothes first, put on the most beautiful makeup, and each bring a food box to the banquet.  for victory.

    During the banquet, the girls sang and danced for entertainment, and it lasted for many days.

    And the guests of this box meeting are those romantic talents and the powerful and romantic sons of the clan.

    All the young masters present voted for flowers for fun, and chose the girl who will be the number one this year, and then they will fight over who should belong to this girl.

    During the period, the sound of the debauchery continued for several days, so it can be seen that there is something unspeakable in it.

    Sophie was really shaking with anger.

    Although she also knew that Zhao Mingyan was a playboy and aristocratic son before Zhao Mingzhan died and Zhao Wangfu had no accidents, and his favorite place was to linger in such a place, but hearing this, she just felt like her brain would explode  up.

    She spent so much effort to win over Zhao Mingyan's heart, making him only have her in his heart, but he still went to some box to disgust her!

    Which serious young master or married young master would go to such a place!

    "Where did they go?!"

    The maid shook her head: "Servant, servant, I heard that she went to the Sunset Mountain Zhai."

    "Sunset ShanzhaiSunset Shanzhai" Su Fu felt that the name sounded familiar, as if she had heard it somewhere, she gritted her teeth, and carefully recalled the memories of her previous life.

    After a while, she suddenly remembered where she was.

    The Sunset Mountain Zhai is the place of King Ming!

    King Ming, if you say he is smart, he is a little smart, but he is too smart to be stupid.

    In fact, he is not as incompetent as outsiders say, but ambitious and wants to make big things.

    But because his family background is too low, he has been hiding his clumsiness since he was a child, and he does everything like a waste snack that can't be done well, so that he can stand alone in the battle between the deposed prince and King Sui.

    But it is precisely because of his clumsiness that no matter whether it is the emperor or the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty, they all think that he is not good!

    I feel that if this person becomes the emperor, how he will govern the country in the future will be over!

    Therefore, the current consequences have been caused. No one is willing to rely on him, and there are not many people who can do things. Even if he wants to seize the heir, it is very empty.

    Unless the emperor's sons are all dead, it won't be his turn.

    In the previous life, Zhao Mingqi, the deposed prince, got the help of Jinning Duke's Mansion, defeated King Sui, and also pulled out the mouse in the gutter, King Ming.

    In the past when Zhao Mingqi captured King Ming, he told her with great interest about King Ming's useless dim sum, which showed that the king also dug a cave, and a lot of jewels hidden in it belonged to him.

    Su Fu felt a little annoyed that she didn't ask more in her previous life, where is the Sunset Mountain Zhai!

    However, it is better to know the place than not at all. Zhao Mingyan has not been there for a long time, and I am afraid that the box meeting competition is not over yet. If she rushes over at this time, she will definitely be able to stop people.

    Now that Zhao Mingyan is her husband, she can't even tolerate the two aunts, Que'er Zhuer, and doesn't want them to get close to Zhao Mingyan, let alone those dirty girls outside!

    She only felt that Zhao Mingyan had only her and only loved her, so his affection for her would be deeper and her position would be more stable. Even if he ascended to a high position in the future, he would only love her by his side.

    cannot!  Zhao Mingyan must not be allowed to touch other women!

    Almost going crazy, she quickly took the two maids, Bai Chun and Bai Xia, and then took a few guards, and hurried out again.

    The person who guarded the gate saw her coming back and wanted to go out again. He wanted to ask her, but he got the consent of the princess. He just stepped forward, but she kicked him away, and then ran out with someone.

    Seeing this scene, the gatekeeper was also a little dazed, and it took a while before someone said: "Quickly go and tell the princess that the third young lady has left the house again."

    Su Fu hurriedly went out to find out where the sunset mountain house was, but the sunset mountain house was already gone.??It became lively.

    The sound of wind music and silk bamboo is curling up, and a coolly dressed woman is dancing on the high platform set up in the middle of the courtyard with a veil.  They danced and laughed, and let out a cheer from time to time.

    Not long after, the girls from Hualou arrived, and following the order of the person hosting the box meeting, all the girls who had already dressed came to the stage to show the food boxes they carried.

    They were wearing semi-transparent spring clothes, with their snow-white skin looming, and charming makeup on their faces. Their every frown and smile were all amorous, and when they smiled at people and raised their eyebrows, it was heart-pounding.  It's like the whole person is melting.

    It is said that the peony flower dies, and even a ghost is romantic. If you get this romantic, you will become the flower fertilizer of the peony flower, and that is also willing.

    "Qingcheng, do you think we can win? The little sluts from the Yanxue Building came prepared this time!" The girl next to her gritted her teeth, and through the window, she wanted to tear the girl who was showing off on stage.

    "What's the rush?" Su Ran, whose alias was Qingcheng, snorted softly, a smile was outlined under the white veil, and she showed a look of determination, "I'm here, you can rest assured."

    After Su Ran went to Baihualou, she washed Baihualou and changed it into Changgelou, while she herself abandoned her original name and called herself Qingcheng girl.

    It is said that a smile can make a city and then a country, this is the name a heroine should have, and anyone who has heard of this name will never forget it.

    This is what she wants.

    Speaking of which, the former Baihua Building has now been washed away and has become a Changge Building. On weekdays, it sings and dances on the surface to make money, but the girls in the building occasionally pick up some guests in private, but it doesn't matter, as long as no one knows  That's it.

    ? In today's encounter, originally Changgelou was not involved, but the mother who had been fighting with Yanxuelou for many years in the past was not reconciled and felt that she could not lose to that Yanxuelou.

    Next, Su Ran secretly knew that the place where the box meeting was held this time was King Ming's Sunset Mountain House, and it was said that King Ming would also appear.

    She thought about it carefully, and now that the crown prince has been abolished, King Sui has all the concubines and concubines, and one of them is pregnant with a child. If she had gone through many hardships, she would have to go up.

    But King Ming is different, King Ming doesn't have a concubine yet, if he can let him know that he is good, and show him some of his abilities, even if she is remarried, King Ming might marry her back home.

    In this way, as long as she supports King Ming, she will still be her master in the future!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 261 Third Young Master, Do You Remember Me?

    ?

    In short, she didn't believe that she, a time-traveling woman, would live worse than these ancient people.

    Thinking that all the sisters in the mansion are living better than her now, Su Ran squinted her eyes, and then glanced at the girls present: "Are all the things I arranged ready? Check it quickly, make sure  Nothing is lost."

    "Mother Hong can say, if you can win against the Yanxue Building this time, after this time, you should not get involved in these things in the future."

    "But if we don't participate, what will you guys do"

    "That's not right! Mr. Wen, who often comes to look for me, is here for my name. If I don't even attend the box meeting, who will still remember who I am, who will still come to me  ¡±

    "No way!"

    Su Ran's face turned cold: "In the future, don't pick up those guests anymore. I have already discussed it with Mama Hong. After this matter, you should sing and dance well. If you let me know that you will receive guests in private again, don't  Blame me for being rude!"

    The faces of the girls present changed when they heard the words, and they looked at each other for a while, and then a girl stood up and said, "It's okay if we don't entertain guests, but I don't know how much money will be distributed in the building in the future."  Give us."

    The Changge Building is full of customers now, Mama Hong and Su Ran have both made a lot of money, and made a lot of money, but it's only for the two of them, and the girls below have no luck.

    In the past, when they entertained guests, although most of them went into the account of the building, those sons and gentlemen would reward them some when they were happy, and use it as their own money.  A pen of silver is next to me.

    But since the Baihua Building was changed into the Changge Building, Mama Hong and Su Ran stopped allowing them to receive guests. They said they wanted to make the Changge Building bigger and include the lady and girl in the range of guests.  They are allowed to do it, so as not to be known and cause trouble.

    But they don't receive guests, they learn to sing and dance on weekdays, and then perform on stage. They are very busy every day, but after a month, they are only given a few taels of money for makeup in the building. How can they live like this?  !

    Although they are despised by others, which of the women in the building did not have no choice but to come to this point, if not, who would not want to live a good life?

    But now, they have entered this building, their innocence is gone, and it is already an extravagant hope to marry a good family.  Landing.

    Their young years are only these few years. If they can't save some money now, how will they live in the future when they are older!

    Therefore, even if Mama Hong and Su Ran said that they were not allowed to receive guests in private, they did so secretly.

    But now that Su Ran said something like this, wouldn't she force them to die? Their first half of life was already hard enough, and now this man wants to end their second half of life.

    "That's right, this matter has to be discussed carefully. If it is too little, we will not follow it."

    "Although we are prostitutes, we still need to live."

    "That's exactly the reason."

    Su Ran suddenly stood up, glanced at these people with squinted eyes, and said angrily: "Why, now you are not used to do those lowly things in the building, and you are given food and drink, and you are given monthly money. You don't know  grateful?!"

    "Could it be possible that you still want to be touched by those perverts?! So willing to be so low?!"

    As soon as Su Ran said this, the faces of the girls present turned pale.

    Disgust flashed across Su Ran's eyes. She just felt that these people simply didn't know good from bad. She found a good way for them and rescued them from the sea of ??suffering, so that they would no longer have to sell themselves to serve those men in the future.

    As for them, each of them dared to put forward conditions and demands, what happened to a few taels of silver?  Some people still have money for food and clothing, but they are still not satisfied. On the streets of this imperial city, if you pick someone up at random, you can only get one tael of money a month.

    Money, money, money, they are willing to degenerate for money!

    Someone hesitated: "We sisters didn't mean that, it's just"

    "Okay, just listen to me." Su Ran said in a cold voice, she has done her best anyway, but these people are stubborn and willing to be humble.

    But even if they don't want to, it's useless, and now their deeds of prostitution are still in the hands of Mama Hong, so they can only listen to her and Mama Hong

    "I invite the girl from Baihualou to come on stage¡ª"

    Su Ran heard the foreignThe voice of ?? was busy to let these girls carry the food boxes to go out for display. After her careful preparation, the things brought by the girls were novel and beautiful. Naturally, they were appreciated by everyone and received countless flowers.

    Su Ran watched in the room, showing a satisfied smile, and then quietly left the room, intending to find out where King Ming is, and meet him by chance.

    There are a lot of people in Luoyang Mountain Zhai today, there are noblemen dressed in elegant clothes, or elegant guests, or some girls in cool clothes. She is wearing a white dress with long sleeves and a veil to cover her face. She walks through the courtyard  At that time, it attracted a lot of people's attention.

    Even a few young masters who came together just happened to see her coming, guessing which girl in the building was dressed like a fairy in the sky, they became interested for a while, and came over to talk to her.

    Su Ran showed a disgusted expression, gave the other party a cold look, then turned her head and left in a hurry.

    As soon as she left, those sons were angry at that time. You said you have come to this place, why are you so pretentious, and dare to stare!

    "You! Stop for me!"

    "Stop!"

    Su Ran panicked when she heard this, and immediately ran faster.

    If she falls into the hands of these people, who knows what will happen!

    Thinking of this, she faintly regretted it. Earlier, she dressed up like this, naturally to attract the attention of King Ming, and meet him by chance, but she forgot that what can attract King Ming can also attract others.  come over.

    If instead of being able to see King Ming, she falls into the hands of these people, it will be a waste of money!

    She ran quickly in the courtyard, and the people behind her were chasing after her, and the distance was getting closer and closer. When her heart was beating wildly and she was secretly anxious, she suddenly saw Zhao Mingyan who was drinking tea in a teahouse  and others.

    As soon as her eyes lit up, she walked to the house, then turned around and closed the door of the tea room. People outside looked for it from the door. Su Ran breathed a sigh of relief, and then turned her head to face them.

    The few people sitting at the tea table also looked at her in surprise, wondering which girl this is, who looks so good-looking, like a fairy.

    Su Ran smiled at Zhao Mingyan, then pulled off her veil, and said with a smile, "Third Young Master, do you still remember me?"

    Zhao Mingyan was almost choked to death by his own saliva: "It's you?!" (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 262 You Came Here Today To See Her?  !

    ?

    Zhao Mingyan's head is a little dazed, the dignified girl of Jinning Duke's mansion, the former prince Liangdi, actually dressed like this, come to this box?  !

    Zhao Mingyan has also been to the box meeting in the past two years, so he naturally knows what kind of place it is.

    ? At the very beginning, the box meeting was probably a competition between girls from Hualou, and some young masters and scholars were invited to come to judge, but later on, it became more and more intense, and it turned out to be a gathering place for romantic people.

    It took Zhao Mingyan a while to recover his voice. He looked at Su Ran carefully, and then asked her, "Why are you here?!"

    Su Ran smiled: "It's a long story, I'll talk to the third young master in a while." After saying that, she saluted the young masters, "I've seen you young masters."

    Zhao Mingyan's mouth was a little dry, and he felt that his mind had cleared up after drinking some wine before. He said, "I'll order someone to take you down the mountain. Get out of here quickly. This is not the place for you to stay."

    Although Su Fu and Su Ran have grievances, and there is plagiarism of poems, he doesn't have a good impression of Su Ran, but even so, he can't let something happen to Su Ran here. If it gets out, then Jin  Do you want the face of Duke Ning's mansion?  !

    "It doesn't matter, I" Su Ran was about to say something when there was a noise from the yard, she paused, and then heard a woman's voice outside.

    "Kick open the door!"

    "yes."

    Su Ran felt that the female voice was a little familiar when she heard it, and was wondering who it was, but the next moment, someone kicked the door open, and the outside sun shone in, and Su Fu appeared at the door in a red dress.

    The sun fell behind her, and she seemed to be stepping on a light curtain.

    Su Fu saw Zhao Mingyan standing in the room at a glance. Her expression changed, and she was about to explode, but she saw the pretty girl in white standing beside Zhao Mingyan was very familiar. When she took a closer look, she almost popped her eyes  .

    "Su Ran! Su Ran! It's you! I thought you were gone! I didn't expect you to seduce my husband!"

    Su Fu was so angry that she almost didn't go crazy, she rushed over and raised her hand to slap Su Ran, "You bastard, there are so many men in the world, why don't you just stare at brother-in-law!"

    Su Fu is really going crazy. In her previous life, when she married Zhao Mingqi, Su Ran robbed Zhao Mingqi from her, and together with Zhao Mingqi plotted against her and killed her. Now that she is married to Zhao Mingyan, Su Ran even came to hook up with Zhao Mingyan!

    Su Fu recalled all kinds of past lives, as if everything that happened today overlapped with the previous life, she fell into a state of resentment and madness, the expression on her face was distorted, and her eyes were bloodshot.

    She grabbed Su Ran and greeted her body and face: "Bitch! Su Ran, you bitch!"

    "You want every man in the world, don't you, even your brother-in-law!"

    "You have no shame!"

    "You are shameless!"

    "Damn you!"

    Su Fu went crazy, yelling, cursing, and beating, not to mention that the people around her didn't react, even Su Ran, who was beaten, didn't react.

    By the time Su Ran came to her senses, Su Fu had slapped her several times and kicked her a few times. Her sharp nails even scratched her cheek, causing tears to fall from her eyes.

    She cried and screamed, "Soufu! Soufu, what are you doing! Let me go!"

    "Bitch!"

    Seeing that Su Fu greeted her again, Su Ran screamed for help: "Help me! Save me! Save me! Third Young Master, save me!"

    Only then did Zhao Mingyan come to his senses, and quickly stepped forward to pull Sufu's arm: "Afu, don't hit me anymore, this is a misunderstanding! Misunderstanding!"

    "Shut up!" Su Fu turned her head and glared at Zhao Mingyan viciously, her eyes were red, and the hatred inside was directed at Zhao Mingyan without any concealment.

    Zhao Mingyan was stunned for a moment by this look, his whole mind was empty, as if he had been frightened stupid.

    "Afu, why do you"

    "What is your relationship with her? You came here today to see her?!"

    However, after seeing Zhao Mingyan, Su Fu regained some sanity after all. She raised her foot and kicked Su Ran, took a deep breath, and eased the expression on her face.

    Zhao Mingyan came back to his senses, asked someone to help Su Ran up, and hurriedly explained: "Misunderstanding! Misunderstanding! How could I come to see her?!"

    Zhao Mingyan felt that he was really wronged!

    Even if he is really a womanizer, it is impossible to attack his wife and sister!  ??And she was the former Liang Di who was the abolished prince, didn't he find it embarrassing enough?  !

    "I just sat here not long ago, who knew that she suddenly broke into this place by mistake, and I didn't even say a word to her, you just came!"

    Su Fu was a little disbelieving: "Really?!"

    Zhao Mingyan nodded vigorously: "Of course it is true, how could I deceive you!"

    Su Ran was beaten wildly by Su Fu, kicked several times on her body, the pain was so painful, she was also slapped on the face several times, her face was swollen now, and there was a wound on her cheek.  It was a long one, the opening was not small, and there were already drops of blood dripping from it.

    The former fairy beauty is now miserable and embarrassed.

    Su Ran burst into tears, she gritted her teeth and looked at Su Fu: "Su Fu! What are you crazy about!"

    Su Ran felt that she was really unlucky. She thought that meeting Zhao Mingyan would give her a savior, and she might be able to introduce King Ming to her, but she didn't expect that this woman, Su Fu, would appear and beat her indiscriminately.

    She reached out and touched her face, and then touched the sticky water. She glanced at her hand and saw the blood on it.

    The veins on her forehead were twitching, she gritted her teeth: "Sufu!"

    It has been said that beating people does not slap people in the face, and she still has to rely on this face to do things. If she loses her appearance this time, she would like to kill Su Fu!

    Su Fu snorted softly, ignored Su Ran at all, turned around and asked Zhao Mingyan again: "You really didn't lie to me?!"

    "Of course it's true, Afu, when did I lie to you? It's today I promised you not to come to this kind of place, but I have no choice but to invite you.  Don't worry, we just drank tea and wine here, and there is no girl."

    "Afu, I only have you in my heart! I promised you that I would never look for anyone else!"

    After hearing this, Su Fu also saw the sincerity in his eyes. She was satisfied in her heart and thought, Zhao Mingyan is not Zhao Mingqi.

    Thinking about it this way, she finally had a smile on her face, then she turned her head to look at Su Ran's embarrassed look, and laughed out loud: "Oh, fifth sister, I'm really sorry, I just blamed you wrongly, everything  it's all my fault."

    "Bai Xia, take a piece of silver and it will be my apology."

    "I'm really sorry" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 263 Su Ran, let's see how you die this time!

    ?

    Su Ran was so angry that she almost vomited blood when she heard the words. Su Fu beat her up and ruined her face. It's unreasonable to send her away for a piece of silver!

    How much is a piece of silver, but only ten taels!

    It's hard for her, Su Ran, to be worth the ten taels of silver!

    Su Ran's eyes were splitting with anger, she gritted her teeth: "Su Fu!"

    There was still a smug smile on Su Fu's face, and the corners of her mouth were slightly raised: "I'm really sorry, Fifth Sister, I blamed you wrongly, don't be as fussy as I am, I am also impulsive  "

    Su Ran was trembling with anger: "I think you did it on purpose!"

    But Su Fu said: "Fifth Sister, I can't blame me for this, who made you appear in such a place, and still stand with my husband, this misunderstanding is normal!"

    "Tell me, why did you come here?!"

    It's nothing more than Su Fu's coming here. Everyone present knew that she was here to arrest Zhao Mingyan. Although it was embarrassing and suspected of being ignorant and making trouble, it didn't happen.

    "You!" Su Ran didn't know how to answer for a while, pointing at Su Fu and trembling uncontrollably.

    "Yes, how did she get in?!"

    "How did it get in?!"

    "Didn't it come in secretly!"

    Not everyone can come to this box meeting, except for the romantics and young masters in the imperial city, those who are unfamiliar need someone to recommend them to let them go.  The girls who competed.

    So, how did Su Ran get in here?

    "Isn't this Qingcheng girl?!" Someone in the crowd suddenly said, with a look of surprise, "Qingcheng girl, you are actually Su Ran?!"

    As soon as these words came out, the crowd immediately exploded.

    "What?! Qingcheng girl? That Qingcheng girl from Changgelou?!"

    "Su Ran is a girl from Qingcheng?!"

    "This this"

    "Su Ran"

    They also know the Qingcheng girl in the Changge Building, she is the teaching girl of the Changge Building, she likes to wear a white dress with a veil, she is very mysterious, and she is different from the girls in the building, she is the one who teaches the girls to sing and dance  , can be said to be a girl with extraordinary talent.

    Some students or scholars who pretend to be elegant are proud to have a cup of tea with her, but they didn't expect that she turned out to be Su Ran who disappeared after the crown prince was deposed!

    That Su Ran who plagiarized poems?  !

    The faces of the people present changed as they discussed.

    Some people even asked: "Qingcheng, no, Miss Su, did you really compose and write your songs yourself?!"

    "That's right, did you really write the Changgelou song?!"

    "Miss Su, if you didn't write that song, you can't be lying!"

    "that is!"

    Su Ran was stunned by this turn of events, and was so angry that she was trembling: "You, you"

    "Miss Su, you should make it clear whether you wrote it yourself or copied someone else's!"

    "that is!"

    Su Ran was also very guilty, and didn't dare to admit it.

    Although she has always claimed that these songs were written by her, she has learned from the past and learned that there is an earlier traveler than her in this world. Since that person wrote down the poems, maybe he will also write down these songs.  down.

    If she was discovered again, wouldn't it be even worse for her?  !

    Just when she didn't know how to speak, King Ming arrived late.

    Originally, the crowd at the door gave way to the spectators, and King Ming appeared there wearing a jade crown and a long purple robe with two guards.

    Su Ran was overjoyed immediately, and hurriedly shouted: "My lord!"

    Holding a folding fan in his hand, King Ming looked at Su Fu who was beside Zhao Mingyan, then at Su Ran who was looking at him earnestly in a distressed body, and then glanced at the people around him, and tapped the folding fan in his hand lightly.  With the palm of his hand, he said lightly: "Hey, what happened here?!"

    "Let me explain. If you don't want to come, then don't come. Why do you bring your wife here? Do you want to bring your wife to play? Or are you here to make trouble?"

    In this kind of scene, the unmarried romantic sons who come most frequently are those who are undisciplined at home, and they are also unrestrained. If they are married, only those who can control the family dare to come out. Otherwise, it would be embarrassing  It is not good to offend others.

    Zhao Mingyan's face suddenly turned a little bitEmbarrassed, I had no choice but to bite the bullet and said: "Don't dare, my wife came to look for me. I was wrong about this matter. I will take her away now, and please forgive me."

    King Ming glanced at him with a smile, and secretly made a note of him in his heart, but on the surface he didn't embarrass him: "In that case, then you all go down the mountain first, as for you"

    He looked at Su Ran.

    Su Ran hurriedly said: "My lord, my lord, I came here today to pay my respects to my lord. The little girl accidentally found out something related to my lord, so I came here in a hurry. I hope my lord will forgive me."

    King Ming raised his brows, but he was a little curious about what she said, so he swiped open the beauty fan in his hand, and said, "Okay, I'll see, what exactly are you going to say to this king?"  .¡±

    After King Ming finished speaking, he turned and left, and then two guards came forward to ask Su Ran to pass, Su Ran heaved a sigh of relief, and then walked forward quickly.

    Because of King Ming's words, the people present did not dare to continue to embarrass Su Ran, so they had to let her go.

    Su Fu squinted her eyes at Su Ran, showing a surprised and gloating expression.

    Seeing this, Su Ran might want to throw herself at King Ming.

    Thinking of King Ming's future fate, Su Wan felt happy, Su Ran, let's see how you die this time!

    Zhao Mingyan didn't dare to stay for a long time, and quickly took Su Fu down the mountain to leave. Facing the gazes of other people, he was extremely embarrassed and kept silent all the way. He only spoke about it after he got into the carriage.

    "Afu, you shouldn't have come here today."

    "I promised you before that I would not touch other women. Don't you believe me? Today I just accepted a friend's invitation. I can't shirk it. I just came to sit for a while. If you make a fuss, you let me  How will I face these friends in the future!"

    He, Zhao Mingyan, is also shameless, okay, but he just came out, and the wife of the family brought people over to make trouble. How does this make others think of him?  !

    When Su Fu heard this, she became angry on the spot. She said coldly: "Zhao Mingyan, what do you mean? When you married me before, you said that you were very good to me, and you only loved me in your life, but  You went to this kind of banquet, did you ever put me in your eyes?!"

    "Don't forget, you already have a wife, how can you continue to hang out with those people who can't get on the stage?!"

    Su Fu's eyes showed disdain and contempt: "Those people, don't associate with them in the future!"

    Zhao Mingyan stood up suddenly when he heard the words: "What do you mean? What do you mean you can't get on the stage? What do you mean no more contact?!"

    "Those people are my brothers and friends who I have played with since I was a child? You don't like them? Do you even look down on me?!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 264 Third Young Master, Aunt Bird is Here

    ?

    Zhao Mingyan and Su Fu had a big fight in the carriage, and they ignored each other when they returned to the mansion.

    Su Fu felt that Zhao Mingyan didn't take her seriously and came to such a messy banquet, which chilled her. She was also worried that he would have someone else, fell in love with someone else, and that her position would not be stable in the future, so she was very angry.

    Zhao Mingyan felt that Su Fu was unreasonable, aggressive and arrogant, and didn't understand him at all.

    Zhao Mingyan naturally has sincerity towards Su Fu, otherwise he would not have begged Princess Zhao to resign Su Wan's marriage and marry Su Fu.

    But in the past, Su Fu was gentle, considerate and considerate. She was the perfect girl in his heart and what he expected his wife to look like. Even for her, he didn't want to touch other girls anymore, lest she would be unhappy.

    But as for her, she started to change after getting married. She would quarrel with the concubine mother and take care of his friends. Those were all his friends since he was a child.

    After all, Zhao Mingyan himself is actually a dude, he doesn't think there is anything wrong with his friend's behavior at all, and he doesn't think there is anything wrong with eating, drinking and having fun.

    In addition, Su Fu humiliated him today, and let him see her hideous appearance against Su Ran. He was filled with fear and anger, so he no longer tolerated her.

    After getting off the car, Su Fu went back to Luoxia Garden angrily. Zhao Mingyan didn't want to see her, so he turned around and went to the study in the outer courtyard, but when he sat down, he was still angry and couldn't calm down.

    Just at this moment, the attendant shouted from outside the door: "Third Young Master, Aunt Que is here, and she said that the princess ordered her to deliver supplements to Third Young Master."

    Zhao Mingyan paused for a moment, originally wanted to refuse, but remembered that Su Fu dared to quarrel with him now, felt unhappy, so he agreed, "Let her in."

    Then the door of the study was pushed open, and Que'er came in wearing this dark green silky spring shirt with a beautiful velvet hairpin on her head, holding a tray in her hand and twisting her graceful figure.

    Seeing Zhao Mingyan raised her head, she showed a shy and gentle smile: "Young master, I was ordered by the princess to send you some supplements. It's important for you to read the book carefully, so don't hurt your body~"

    She breathed out like blue, and smiled shyly, like a delicate flower blooming in early spring.

    Zhao Mingyan felt in a daze that he had seen the previous Su Fu again, but Que'er had a little more charm that Su Fu didn't have, she was shy and charming, making people want to hold her in his arms and feel sorry for her.

    Seeing Zhao Mingyan staring blankly at him, Que'er walked over gently, and asked shyly, "My lord, what are you looking at? Is there something wrong with me?"

    Zhao Mingyan snapped back to his senses, his expression changed slightly, and he said hurriedly, "No, you can go on if you have nothing to do."

    Que'er didn't care too much, she smiled and said: "The concubine resigned, but you must remember to drink the tonic soup!"

    "Okay, my son knows, let's go down."

    "Yes" Que'er left gracefully, and before leaving, she timidly looked back at Zhao Mingyan, and seeing that he didn't keep her, she turned her head and left in disappointment.

    She is not in a hurry, there will always be such a day

    The farce of the Box Club spread quietly in the imperial city, and there was a lot of discussion about Su Fu and Su Ran who appeared that day. Because it was not a glorious thing, it didn't make the whole city known, but it was only in a small area  word spread.

    The Jinning government also knew about it.

    Mrs. Wang was silent for a long time, repaired a letter, and ordered someone to send it to Princess Zhao, asking her to trap Su Fu in the mansion and not let her go out of the mansion. As for how to deal with it, the Jinning Mansion has no opinion.

    What the Duke of Jinning wanted was for Su Fu not to go out and cause trouble and embarrass herself.

    After receiving the letter, Princess Zhao felt relieved, laughed a few times, and then began to think of ways to trouble Su Fu.

    As for Su Fu, now that she had a quarrel with Zhao Mingyan, Zhao Mingyan moved directly to the study in the outer courtyard and left her alone. Without Zhao Mingyan to protect her, under the oppression of her mother-in-law, her life was very difficult.

    Because of the news of the box meeting, the current Changgelou girl also went to the box meeting. This pair of Hualou girls made the face of the powerful clan of the imperial city change drastically at that time, and told the children and wives of the mansion that the Changgelou girl would  It is absolutely impossible to go again.

    Therefore, the business of Changge Building naturally plummeted, and the guests who came to spend money also returned to the old merry-go-round young men.

    As for Su Ran, after meeting King Ming that day, she showed some skills to impress King Ming, and finally joined King Ming's staff and became an aide.

    After learning about the Changge Building, Su RanEven though she felt pain from losing so much money, but now that she has a backer, she doesn't have to worry about food and shelter, she doesn't think it's important, and she feels that those girls are stubborn and unworthy of her help, so  I just patted my butt and went to Ming Palace.

    In this way, the bustling Changge Building in the past disappeared like a flash in the pan.

    Not long after, Changge Building put up the sign of Baihua Building again and returned to its previous operation.

    But there are also advantages. The songs and dances that Su Ran taught the girls also attracted many people to come. The business is much better than other flower houses.

    The big and small things in the imperial city are intertwined into a lively and bustling net, it seems that there are new and novel things happening every day, and they are constantly changing and staged, which is very lively.

    In a blink of an eye, it was the eighth day of March, which was the day we had agreed to go for an outing.

    Su Guan got up early, ate breakfast, dressed up, let Xiao Sang Xiaomang pack up the food early, a big food box of pastries, a big food box of seasonal dried fruits, and a pot of fruit wine.

    Su Guan is wearing a chest-length skirt embroidered with peach blossoms today, and a cloak with blue-bottomed peach blossoms falling in the wind. Spring cloaks are not as thick as winter ones, but they can also be used to keep warm from the wind.  suitable.

    Su Wan asked Xiao Mo to tie her hair in a bun, and paired it with two velvet peach blossoms. The two peach hairpins were inserted in the bun, making her look more delicate and lively than peach blossoms.

    In the end, it was paired with a slender white jade bracelet. The fair and delicate skin paired with the white jade bracelet looked extremely beautiful.

    "Doesn't it look good?" Su Wan walked around the open space in the house, her cloak and sleeves raised slightly, she looked like a peach blossom fairy walking in a peach forest, her frown and smile were gentle and charming.

    The two girls nodded in unison: "It's beautiful, the princess is the best!"

    There is no prettier girl in the world than the princess!

    "You guys can say good things, but they are really pretty." Su Wan glanced down at the embroidered cuffs, and said, "Send someone to see how the young masters and girls in the house are doing."  Now, it¡¯s almost time to go.¡±

    "Remember, let the return wind carry the geese."

    Xiao Mo covered her mouth and snickered: "Princess, please don't worry, the servants have already gone to inform Huifeng, and they will definitely bring the geese with them, and they will definitely not forget." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 265

    ?

    Several people from the mansion also went out together today, the young master included three brothers including Su Jian and the two Wang brothers who lived in the mansion, while the young girls included Su Wan and Wang Weixi.

    Su Ying and Su Luo didn't go, because they were young and there were so many people, and sometimes they didn't care about their accidents, and Su Yun didn't go either, it's not the time for him to participate in this kind of activities, just study at home, and  He himself was not interested in this either.

    A group of people gathered at the door when they were ready. The young masters wore hair crowns, robes, brocade boots, and jade pendants on their waists. They looked slender and handsome.

    Su Guan was wearing a peach-colored dress, a cloak embroidered with peach trees on a green background, and two peach hairpins on her head, while Wang Weixi was wearing a blue dress, a green cloak, and a plum hairpin on her head.  It looks elegant and slender.

    As soon as the group gathered at the gate, they ordered the carriages to be brought over. They saw someone from Pingyuanhou's mansion come to ask questions, saying that Murong Xian asked how the mansion's preparations were going.  Gather at the door, and then set off together.

    Su Wan naturally agreed, so he asked everyone to get in the car and set off.

    The mansion arranged three carriages in total, the prince arranged two more carriages, the girl only had one, Su Guan took Xiao Sang Xiaoman, Wang Weixi took the maidservant Zan'er in one carriage, and there was also a coachman driving  , four guards on horseback.

    On Su Wan's side, there was another Huifeng riding a horse to follow, and there was a cage covered with gray cloth on the horse's back. Others glanced at it and didn't know what was inside.

    The carriage set off staggeringly. Su Wan sat on the wooden couch and looked for a book of Chinese stories to read. Wang Weixiu sat by the side holding his handkerchief and felt a little uneasy. Seeing her, Su Wan asked her, "What is my cousin worried about?"  ?¡±

    Wang Weixi blushed slightly, and bit his lips: "Mr. Du, he, he"

    "How is Mr. Du? Isn't he coming today?"

    ?In fact, this outing is a day for young men and women to meet. After a while, when they arrive at the place, the men and women who are engaged will find a place to get along with each other and cultivate their relationship.

    If there is no engagement, then get together to have fun, if there is someone who is interested, then exchange the tokens that you have prepared early, and the two families can sit down and talk about marriage in the future.

    Although Wang Weixi had no engagement with Juniperling, the two families already had this intention. When the elders of the Du family arrived in the imperial city, they would sit down and talk about the marriage. So Wang Weixii would go away for a while, naturally to cultivate a relationship with Juniperling  went.

    "No" Wang Weixi shook his head uneasily, "I'm worried, what should I do if I don't do well and Mr. Du doesn't like me?"

    Su Wan paused for a moment, then looked at Wang Weixi: "Cousin, why worry about this, if Mr. Du doesn't like you, the marriage has not yet been settled."

    "Besides, you are the cousin girl of Duke Ning's mansion, and there is nothing wrong with your character. How dare he look down on you."

    Wang Weixiu paused slightly, took a breath, and said helplessly: "I was too worried, but I never got along with men, and I felt uneasy, afraid of making a joke, princess, don't laugh at me."

    "Of course not."

    Su Wan recalled that when she got along with Li Lin at the beginning, she was indeed a little apprehensive, but Li Lin was gentle and considerate, which made her feel that the two of them got along very comfortably. Coupled with the fact that they communicated from time to time for half a year, there was some kind of relationship between the two of them.  I understand, so getting along is very casual and comfortable.

    She said: "Everyone in the world goes from stranger to familiarity. My cousin feels uneasy when I think about it, and Mr. Du is the same. We get along naturally and just play by ear."

    "Thank you, princess, for your enlightenment, my cousin understands."

    After listening to her words, Wang Weixi relaxed a little, and Su Wan felt relieved when she saw her like this.

    The carriage arrived at the gate of the Imperial City smoothly, where the carriages of Duke Jinning's Mansion, Marquis Yuan's Mansion and Huaihe Prince's Mansion converged here. Seeing that everyone had arrived, the three families headed out of the city.

    After leaving the city, the roads outside were not as good as those in the city, and the carriage began to shake,

    Su Wan felt that reading a book made her dizzy, so she rested her mind, leaned on a pillow and closed her eyes, counting the distance in her mind.

    ?The place for this spring outing is no other place, but the Huaihe Prince's Mansion's farm, where there is a peach grove, with peach blossoms in spring and colorful falling flowers, it is a good place for a spring outing.

    ?People in the world like to go out in the spring on this festival, and men and women play together, so it is also called the Tanchun Banquet.

    When the three families arrived, the farm was already bustling with activity. A large flower garden had been tidied up in the farm, and various kinds of spring flowers were planted in it, so they were blooming just right, colorful.film.

    At this time, well-dressed boys and girls were playing under the peach tree or in the flower garden, and laughter came from time to time.

    "The carriage of Huaihe Palace is here."

    "The people from Jinning's mansion are also here."

    "The people from Pingyuanhou's Mansion are also here."

    Seeing the carriages of the three families approaching, a group of young masters and girls surrounded them chattering.

    The carriage stopped in an open space at the gate of the farm. On Su Wan's side, three maids got out of the carriage first, and then helped the master get out of the carriage.

    Su Wan got out of the car behind Wang Weixi, and only realized something was wrong when she stepped on the step stool to get out of the car. The hand that just reached out to support her was a man's hand.

    She raised her eyes suddenly, and then met Li Lin's smiling eyes. The two looked at each other, and Su Wan's face flushed.

    Seeing this, the men and women gathered around burst into laughter.

    If it were any other time, if the two of them walked so close, I'm afraid the elders would say that it's out of order, but at this spring outing banquet, young men and women of the right age come and go, and those who are engaged to marry go.  It's okay to get closer.

    Su Wan's face turned even redder from the laughter, she took her hand back, and ordered Xiao Sang Xiaolan to take down the prepared food in order to hide it.

    Li Lin took a step back, stood by the side and waited for her, turned his head to meet Huifeng's eyes behind him, he nodded slightly, and then set his eyes on Su Wan again.

    The young masters and young girls of the three families got out of the car, and then a group of people took their things to the pavilion built in the peach forest.  of eating.

    There are two kinds of food today, one is prepared by the farm, and it is all in the house, and the other is brought by the sons and daughters of various families, and it is placed here. If anyone likes to eat, he can take it as he pleases, and he does not have to be restricted by which family brings it.  here.

    Su Wan brought a lot of things, and she first distributed some to the girls who came to talk to her.

    After entertaining all these girls, she asked Xiao Sang Xiaowan to pack some in a food box, and she will take it away later.

    Amid the teasing laughter of the girls, she pulled her fiance away from the crowd with her maid and guards, and walked towards the other direction of Taolin.

    Su Wan's cheeks were bright red, like the most beautiful peach blossoms in spring.

    Spring is a good time for a date!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 266 Miss Six, why don't we make a bet

    ?

    "I have spotted a place a long time ago, you just follow me."

    "Oh." Su Wan nodded, and let him pull her back and forth between the peach trees. She felt the hand holding her palm, which was slightly rough, with a sense of warmth, warm and dry, very  intimate.

    When she was walking, she looked down and saw that her own hands were white and slender, as white as jade, and his hands were also white, but they were not as good as the girl's, worse than hers, but the slender joints made her feel very powerful  .

    Su Guan brought Xiao Sang Xiaowan and two guards, Li Lin only took Yuan You, and Hui Feng was walking behind with a cage.

    A group of eight people shuttled among the peach trees. The peach trees bloom just in time. When the wind blows, the branches sway and the petals fall, which is as beautiful as a peach blossom rain.

    The eight people walked through the forest and finally reached the edge of the peach forest.

    Su Guan was standing on the edge of the peach forest. There were two big peach trees on the side. Beyond that was a spacious open space. On the open space was a piece of green grass, above which was the open sky. Looking up  At that time, there were still two white clouds floating leisurely in the sky.

    Behind the clearing is a dense bamboo forest, and there is a small bamboo building sitting there beside the bamboo forest. The sound of bamboo leaves rustling in the wind makes people feel quiet and comfortable.

    Here, one step back is the peach blossoms, and one step forward is the breeze and green bamboos, and the two are suitable.

    Coupled with this open space, it is really a good place.

    "It's quieter here, and no one disturbs you." Li Lin explained, "If you want to enjoy the peach blossoms, you can enjoy the peach blossoms, and there is just an open space where you can let the geese fly here, so as not to be seen and beaten.  "

    "By the way, I have someone prepare a kite and a cuju ball for you. You can play with it later."

    "When I came here in the morning, I ordered someone to look around, and sprayed anti-insect snake medicine, so there is no need to worry about the problem of insect snakes."

    Su Wan's eyes lit up when he heard this, and he just felt that he was so considerate and careful.

    She looked at the open space, then looked down at her clothes, and sighed: "If I had known, I would have changed out."

    Li Linzheng ordered someone to fetch some hay, and put a mat on the ground for a while, then said: "If the sixth girl wants to play, you can also go to the bamboo house to change clothes. Jing Yuan thought of this early on, and the clothes are ready  .¡±

    Su Wan thought about his own abilities, and then shook his head again: "Forget it, I'll just watch you play from the sidelines, and the cuju is too tiring."

    Not to mention that she is not very good at Cuju, she still has to maintain her image, it would be embarrassing for him to see her playing like crazy.

    Thinking of this, she coughed lightly: "But, if we bring the geese out, will they fly away?"

    At this moment, Huifeng handed the cage in his hand to Li Lin, and the outer layer of cloth was also removed, and inside the cage was a pair of wild geese that had been bred to shine.

    ? It looks much fatter than last year.

    "Come." Li Lin held the cage in one hand, and stretched out the other hand to signal her to pass it over. Su Wan was at a loss for a moment, but finally passed her hand up.

    Li Lin held her soft and boneless hand, smiled gently, pulled her down from the peach forest, and walked towards the open space.

    Xiao Sang and Xiao Li are sorting out the things they brought over, hesitating whether to follow.

    Huifeng stood by the side, seeing this, he said: "My young master and the princess are going to wild geese, don't worry, they will stay in this open space, and they won't go far. If you are worried, just watch."

    Xiao Sang and Xiao Chan thought about it too, but they didn't dare to take it lightly, so the two divided the labor and cooperated. Xiao Sang was responsible for leading people to do things, and Xiao Sang was responsible for paying attention to Su Wan's situation and not letting her out of sight.

    Li Lin took Su Wan to the open space. He looked at the sky before answering Su Wan's previous question: "It doesn't matter whether they will fly away or not. If they think it's better to be free, let them fly away."  .¡±

    "If they are willing to stay with us, let them stay with us. The left and right are just two birds, and they can still be kept."

    Su Wan thinks about it too, no matter what the result is, let them choose what they like, she only wants them to be happy.

    She laughed: "You are right."

    Li Lin put the cage on the ground, then he squatted down and opened the cage: "Miss Six."

    "Huh?!" Su Wan looked down at him, meeting his gentle and clear eyes.

    Li Lin said with a smile:"Why don't we make a bet.  "

    "Oh?! A bet?!" Su Wan was a little surprised, so she asked him incomprehensibly, "What are you betting on?"

    "If they come back, I will tell Miss Six a secret, if they don't come back, Miss Six will also tell me a secret, how about it?"

    Su Wan's eyes rolled, and her mind turned suddenly, thinking about what secrets she had to tell him. Thinking about it carefully, maybe the only thing about wearing a book, but she planned to rot in her heart for the rest of her life.  Nobody said anything.

    It's not that she doesn't want to believe him, it's just that this kind of thing is really shocking, but he won't mind, but it's not a good thing after all, it's better not to talk about it.

    Or it was found out by others by accident, planting the seeds of disaster that shouldn't be there.

    She said: "But I don't have any secrets that are worth betting with you. If you say anything casually, you may suffer a loss."

    "It's okay, just pretend that I have something to say to you, but I'm hesitant in my heart, I don't know whether I should say it, so I want these two wild geese to make a choice."

    Li Lin actually wanted to tell Su Wan about his identity, but he didn't say it at the beginning, and it's hard to say it now. If he did, he would be suspected of deceiving her, and she might get angry.

    However, he thought of the love and resentment of his father and mother in his life, and felt that he couldn't go on like this forever.

    The father didn't tell his mother about his life experience. The two got married in Shiqiao Village, settled down, and stayed there for many years. Even he was born there, and when his father brought his mother back to Licheng  It was time to tell my mother about it.

    It's not that the mother doesn't love her father, but she doesn't want to part with her hometown, her parents, her neighbors and relatives, and she doesn't want to live in the distant and strange city.

    Afterwards, even if he went to Licheng, his father took him to travel, leaving her alone in a strange place. She felt anxious and became thinner and thinner, and eventually her health became worse and worse.

    Her dying wish was to go back to her hometown to be buried, and she wanted to go home.

    Because of his mother's death, my father felt that it was because of him that my mother died early, so he passed away within a few years.

    Li Lin couldn't help but think that if he would take her away in the future and go to a distant and strange place, even if that place is good and life is very stable, but she might not be able to come back here for the rest of her life.

    Or, after a farewell, she may never see the relatives she cares most about for the rest of her life.

    But would she be willing?  !

    But if she said that she didn't want to, what should he do?

    But if we talk about it later, will she also blame him?  Will you be unhappy too?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 267 Qing Fei and Beauty

    ?

    Li Lin has traveled to many places in his life, met many people, and encountered many things, but he has always had a plan and a far-sighted vision. No matter what problems he encounters, he can solve them.

    Even if you encounter some troubles, it just takes a little more time.

    Now this matter is probably a rare dilemma in his life, let him hang it in his heart, and when he thinks about it at night, he feels very uneasy in his heart.

    The girl is the girl he has set his sights on at first sight. After getting along with her for a few times, the relationship will become deeper and deeper. It is the person he puts in his heart and wants to be with him for the rest of his life. If he is asked to let go, he will naturally be unwilling.

    "Miss Six."

    "Yeah." Su Wan squatted down beside her. The ground was covered with green grass, so she didn't have to worry about whether her dress would get dirty. She looked at him, her eyes were clear and clear, as if they were piercing through his.  heart.

    He looked down at the open cage, and two chubby geese with shiny feathers waddled out of the cage mouth, and made two quacking calls.

    Walking swaying, stupid, like two silly geese.

    He said: "If Jing Yuan deceived you about something, or kept it from you, what would you do?"

    Su Wan put one hand on her knee, resting her chin on her palm, and looked at the green grass in front of her, and said, "Let's see what's going on, in life, there are always some secrets that you don't want to share with others.  People who are close to him are also unwilling to say it, so is Young Master, and so is Ah Wan."

    "As for cheating, if it's a white lie and it's for my own good, I won't mind it, but if it's a lie that doesn't hurt me, or if it's a trivial matter that doesn't hurt, I won't be bothered.  care about."

    "It's just that if you get along with him again in the future, you will probably carefully consider whether the other person's words are true."

    The implication is that if he cheats or hides something from her, she must first know what it is and what the result will be before she can say how she will treat him.

    While speaking, Su Wan pulled a blade of grass and tapped the heads of the two big fat geese. They made a quacking sound, and hugged their heads with their wings, as if they were very unhappy and not to be trifled with.  Vigorously flapping its wings to fly.

    It may be because they are too fat and it is difficult to take off. They flap their wings very hard, and the fluff on their bodies has fallen off a lot. With the wings flapping to the bottom, the wind is flying, and there is a sense of sight of wind blowing and dusty.  .

    After fluttering for a long time, he finally dragged his chubby body and flew up, hovering at low altitude over the open space, making a quacking sound, like two silly geese being released from their cages.

    The corners of Su Guan's mouth twitched. She seriously doubted whether Huifeng would tame wild geese. Although these two had stayed away for a while before, they still had some brains. Now these two really look like stupid  !

    Li Lin looked at the two wild geese lingering in the sky, and said, "Although I'm hiding something, I have never hurt Miss Six. I can guarantee this."

    I just don't know if she will choose him when she knows all the reasons.

    Li Lin's heart is complicated. In fact, he knows well that although he has feelings for her, he can't compare with Su Xun. Naturally, she cares more about her father who protected her when she grew up.

    Su Wan nodded: "Of course I believe Mr. Li."

    Su Guan watched the two stupid geese hovering in the sky for a while, then flew towards the bamboo forest on one side, flew and flew, and finally landed in the bamboo forest and disappeared, leaving only a few quack-quack calls from the air.  Come.

    Su Wan blinked: "Oh, they're gone!"

    It's a bit of a pity, originally she wanted to hear what Li Lin was hiding from her, but it's okay to leave as long as they are happy.

    Li Lindao: "Not necessarily."

    "Huh?!" Su Wan turned to look at him, but saw him standing up, looking indifferently at the bamboo forest where the geese disappeared, and then heard him say, "Maybe they will come back in a while."

    "That's good. If they come back before we leave, what they said earlier still counts. I will tell my secret to Miss Six. If they really don't come back, Miss Six will tell me something casually."  Everything is fine."

    Su Wan also thought about it carefully, and it can indeed be calculated in this way, so she nodded: "Okay, then it's up to you."

    Having said that, he picked up the cage again, and then stretched out his hand to pull her up: "Let's go, go and sit over there first, if you prefer this way, just let them put the mat here later."

    "Well, good." Su Wan handed her hand up, and any?He pulled himself up and walked back beside him.

    Seeing Su Wan and Li Lin walking back, Xiao Sang breathed a sigh of relief, quickly spread out the mat, and put a foldable small tea table on the mat, and put out some snacks and dried fruits.  Two straw futons were placed on the left and right, and they happened to be sitting opposite each other.

    Sitting here, looking up, you can see the colorful peach forests and falling flowers, and you can see the grass and white clouds in the distance, as well as the bamboo forest and bamboo buildings in the distance.

    ?There are peach blossoms scorching the eyes here, and there is also a cool breeze coming slowly. In this situation, it is necessary to pour a glass of fine wine. It is a beautiful thing in life to enjoy the scenery and drink.

    Both of them brought wine when they came, Su Wan brought a bottle of fruit wine, Li Lin brought two small bottles, one bottle was full-bodied wine for men, and the other bottle was peach blossom wine for girls.

    The bottles are also very magical, one is made of sapphire and the other is made of pink jade, each with a wooden stopper wrapped in red cloth.

    Li Lin took off the cork from the wine bottle, took two delicate jade wine cups and poured the wine, and said while pouring the wine, "These two wines have an elegant name, this one is called Qingfei, and this one  A peach blossom is burning like a beauty."

    "Qing Fei? A beauty?" Su Wan was slightly surprised, then smiled and praised, "It's really an elegant name, Qing Fei is jade, like a gentleman, this one contains the pride of green bamboo, and the indifference of the breeze  .¡±

    "A beauty is a beauty, and it is said that a peach blossom is a beauty. This cup contains the beauty of the peach blossoms in spring. It seems that the spring day has fallen into this wine cup and merged into this wine."

    Li Lin laughed, and put one of the clear peach blossom-colored fermented rice in front of her: "Try it, this wine is not intoxicating, but the taste is sweet. It is brewed from peach blossoms, and you can drink some at home."  .¡±

    Su Wan glanced at the glass of wine in front of her, and then looked at the glass of wine in front of him. His glass of wine had a light blue color, and the liquid was as transparent as blue amber. It really looked like a piece of wine.  Qing Fei.

    Su Wan rolled up his sleeves, reached out and raised the rim of the wine cup, and took a little drink from his lips.

    The liquid tastes mellow and sweet, with hints of peach blossom, without the pungentness of other wines. After drinking, only the sweet and mellow smell flows between the lips and teeth, which is unforgettable.

    Just like the beauty in my heart, I can't forget it in my heart.

    [The author has something to say]

    As far as dating is concerned, if it is changed to modern times, it is probably shopping, watching movies and eating.  It's about playing the piano and playing Xiaowu.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 268 Will Miss Six be willing to listen to me?

    ?

    Su Wan couldn't help but took another sip, and felt that there seemed to be a spring breeze blowing, and the peach blossoms were in full bloom. She looked up, and there was a gentle breeze, the peach branches swayed lightly, and the peach blossom petals on the tree fell one after another, forming a spring scene.  Taolin map.

    Just at this moment, a petal fell from the sky and landed in her cup.

    The wine cup was very shallow, and she drank half of it. When the peach blossoms fell, they just leaned against the wall of the cup and slid into the wine. In this way, half of the peach blossoms were in the wine and half in the air, and the pink petals were full of delicate beauty.  Very, it seems that this cup of peach blossom wine is also extraordinarily fragrant and mellow.

    Su Wan laughed: "This is really a spring of peach blossoms in this cup. After drinking in such a cup, this year's spring will be all in it."

    "That's right." Li Lin took a sip, saw her drink the half of the cup, smiled and brought her a cut fruit, and refilled the two glasses to eight.  Full marks.

    Seeing that Su Wan was looking at him, he was moved, and he said again: "Just drink a little once in a while, don't be too greedy."

    "Of course I know." Su Wan is not stupid, no matter how weak the wine is, it is still wine. If someone who is good at drinking drinks it, there may be no problem, but for a girl like her who is not good at drinking  If you drink too much, you will get drunk.

    In the wilderness, although people are taken with them, if they are drunk, it is not safe after all, and they should be more sober.

    Su Guan didn't drink another cup, but took a bite of the fruit he handed over. At this moment, Yuanyou also brought the kite and Cuju ball. Seeing that Xiao Sang was eager to try, Su Guan let her and a guard  Go fly a kite.

    Xiao Sang hesitated for a moment, and then heard Su Wan say: "Go and fly the kite, I'll just sit here and watch, so that I can satisfy my desire to fly the kite."

    When Xiao Sang heard the words, she nodded hurriedly: "The princess, the servants are going to fly the kite."

    "go Go."

    Xiao Sang turned her head and said a few words to Xiao Mo, and then quickly ran towards the open space with a guard.

    She is very good at calling people, first let the guard run in the open space to let the kite take off, and when the string in her hand gets longer and longer, and the kite is flying steadily in the air, she asks the guard to give the kite to her.

    Then she yelled at Su Wan while flying the kite: "Princess, the kite is flying¡ª"

    Su Wan watched from a distance, the guard looked at her with a bit of sadness, he laughed, and then said to Li Lin who was beside him, "This girl is really good at calling people."

    Li Lin reached out and peeled a walnut for her, put it on a white porcelain plate, and said, "It's pretty good."

    Su Wan smiled: "It's really good."

    Although it's a little unfair, but there are people around you who can do it, so why do it yourself.

    Su Guan watched Xiao Sang fly the kite for 2 quarters of an hour (30 minutes), and drank another glass of wine. Xiao Sang was also a little tired at the moment, so Su Guan asked her to pack the kite and come back to rest for a while.  Let's play Cuju together.

    Although Xiaosang and Xiaowan wanted to play, she was more worried about Su Wan, fearing that it would be inconvenient for her not to serve her by her side, or that something might happen.

    Su Wan smiled and said: "Let's go and play, I'll just sit here and watch you play, besides, Mr. Li is also here, and Huifeng is also there, so nothing will happen, it's rare to come out,  There are no outsiders around, just go and be happy."

    The Huifeng young man was a little bored, and he didn't like to talk too much. He had firmly rejected the suggestion to play Cuju.

    Li Lin also said: "Go, your princess has me here."

    Xiao Sang and Xiaowan thought about it, and felt that the opportunity was rare, so they went out to play cuju, and the group went to the open space to form a team, and then quarreled about the team.

    Yuanyou thinks that with the two little guards and two little maids in front of him, he can fight ten by himself, so he can form a team with one person, and the other four can form a team.

    Such contempt for people, not to mention Xiao Sang Xiaowan, even the two guards disagreed.

    They felt that they had also been in the team and fought in battles, so they had all the skills, and it was too much for Yuan You to look down on them like this.

    Then the two guards said that Xiao Sang and Xiaowan should be in the same team as Yuan You, and that it would be fair for the two of them to be in the same team.

    Yuanyou disagreed, thinking that Xiaosang and Xiaowan should be in the same team with the two guards, so as not to get in the way.

    Xiao Sang and Xiaowan were not happy about being pushed back and forth by the three people, and the three parties quarreled.

    Su Wan took a loquat and ate it, then peeled another loquat for Li Lin who was opposite, and handed it to him: "Guess, who can win the quarrel? ?? 

    I don't know where Li Lin bought this loquat, not to mention it is very fresh, the pulp is full of juice, sweet and sour, there is not even a core, and it tastes sour and sweet after one bite.

    Li Lin took the loquat and said with a smile, "I'm afraid we won't have to play if we keep arguing."

    "makes sense."

    Li Lin ate a loquat in twos and twos, and then said to the open space: "Okay, don't quarrel, travel far away, you just take the two of them with you."

    Originally, Yuanyou was reluctant to bring these two burdens, but the young master had already opened his mouth, so he had no choice but to agree, and said irritably: "That's fine, you two will be with me, and don't get in the way for a while."

    Xiao Mo was about to die of anger: "What's in the way, I'll tell you, you'll find out after a while, we two sisters are amazing!"

    Xiao Sang nodded vigorously, and also looked at Yuanyou angrily.

    Yuanyou Diaoerlang snorted: "Okay, Laoyuan, I'll see how powerful you are in a while!"

    The five people divided the teams, agreed on the rules, and then started.

    Su Wan watched Yuanyou yelling and cursing on the field, and sighed secretly in his heart, this person is afraid that he will be single for the rest of his life based on his strength, and he is as cruel as a tornado to girls, without mercy.

    Thinking of this, she also thought of Li Lin's gentleness and care, so she turned her head to look at him, only to see that he took a sip of wine with a wine cup in his right hand, and was peeling pine nuts with his slender left hand.

    The strength of his fingers was not small, the pine nut was gently rubbed on his fingertips to separate the shell from the nut, and he separated the shell and nut casually, and then continued to the next one.

    Perhaps feeling her gaze, he looked up at her, handed her a white porcelain plate with pine nuts, and asked her, "What are you looking at?"

    Su Wan took the white porcelain plate, smiled and said: "I was just thinking, how can a gentle and meticulous person like Mr. Li have such a temperamental attendant as him."

    It is also embarrassing that he can tolerate it.

    Li Lin smiled: "He, he is a little rough, but he is simple-minded and has no bad intentions. Miss Six will know in the future."

    As he spoke, he reached out and took off the sapphire piccolo hanging from his waist, looked at her and asked, "You have nothing to do, Miss Six, would you like to listen to me?" (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com  com

 Chapter 269 Drinking With You When The Time Comes

    ?

    Su Wan was surprised, and then his eyes lit up again: "You still know this?!"

    Su Wan was really surprised. If Li Lin knew how to recite poems and compose Fu, she didn't think it was a big deal, and if he knew how to paint and play chess, she didn't think it was a big deal, but she didn't expect that he could even carve and tame animals.  Good at rhythm!

    Li Lin's slender fingers slid over the sapphire piccolo, and said with a smile, "I know a thing or two."

    Su Wan smiled, and then asked him: "Then what else do you not understand?"

    Her fianc¨¦ is versatile, she was happy but also a little confused, thinking about what she would do, and the more she thought about it, the more embarrassed she became.

    "What's wrong?" Li Lin thought for a while, but couldn't figure out what he couldn't do, so he said, "I can't think of it now, if I know, I'll just tell the sixth girl, but the world knows  Hundreds of skills, there will always be ones that I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Su Wan snorted, rubbed the veil in his hand with his fingers, rolled his eyeballs, and then asked him: "If I don't know anything, do you think I don't make progress?"

    "Of course not." Li Lin looked at her slightly embarrassed expression, and smiled, "There are only two reasons for learning things in life, one is because you like it, and the other is because you need it in life."

    "What Miss Six wants to learn, just be happy with yourself, and don't need to bother for some false fame."

    Ladies and gentlemen in the world, although their families are rich, but in order to marry into a noble family in the future, they start learning skills from an early age, such as needlework and brocade, reciting poems and lyrics, practicing calligraphy and painting, playing chess and flower arrangement, playing the piano and flute, etc. The time spent  And energy can be a lot.

    Li Lin felt that if Su Wan met, it would be an elegant thing, and it would be a daily pastime in the future. If not, there is no need to spend too much energy on learning these, just be more comfortable and happy.

    Su Wan felt a little burning in his heart when he heard the words, and at the moment he only felt full of joy.

    If there is a person in the world who cherishes you and pity you, and asks nothing from you, only wishing you to be happy and at ease, what a wonderful person that would be!

    Su Wan felt that she could meet such a person in her life, and she would spend the rest of her life with him in the future. She didn't know how lucky she was. Perhaps, her luck in the past two lifetimes was here.

    Just as she was thinking, she heard him say: "Miss Six, listen to me playing the flute."

    She came back to her senses and nodded vigorously: "Well, good."

    The two sat on the futon with a table between them, facing the open space in front. Su Wan watched him bring the flute to his lips, and turned his head to look at the open space in front of him with some embarrassment.

    The few players playing Cuju on the grass had a great time, you come and go, running around.

    At that time, the sound of a flute rang in her ears, and the sound started leisurely, like a ray of breeze traveling leisurely in the world.

    At first, the wind seemed to fall on the clouds filled with fairy mist, and then bypassed the mountains and forests in the morning. The morning fog was filled, and there seemed to be birds singing lowly.

    The mountains and forests greet the dawn of the sky, and the fairy mist in the mountains and forests gradually dissipates. Then, the wind lingers in the forest, listening to the wind blowing the bamboo forest, listening to the flowing water

    "Quack¡ª¡ª"

    "Quack¡ª¡ª"

    Su Guan fell into the artistic conception of his weaving and listened in a daze. Suddenly, he heard two quacking calls, and suddenly came back to his senses. He saw two wild geese flying out from the bamboo forest not far away, screaming.  There was a cry of excitement.

    Su Wan stood up suddenly, with a surprised smile on her face: "Look, they are back! They didn't leave! They are back!"

    "It's really back!"

    Su Wan is really happy. After raising them for so long, she is indeed a little bit reluctant, but she also respects their choice and hopes that they will be free and happy, but if they are willing to stay, she will be even happier.

    Li Lin stopped playing the flute, saw her happy face, and smiled.

    "Quack-quack¡ª¡ª" Two wild geese flew around twice in the sky, and several people who were playing Cuju in the open space also stopped to watch, and Xiao Sang and Xiaowan jumped up excitedly.

    "They didn't go away!"

    "Fly back! Fly back!"

    "It's really great!"

    After the wild geese flew around twice and approached Taolin, Li Lin stretched out his hand and waved. When the two wild geese saw them, they quacked twice, and then flapped their wings and landed on the mat on the desk.

    Perhaps it was too heavy, and there were two bangs when it landed, and then I felt too tired, so I sat on the ground and didn't want to get up.

    "Gah¡ª¡ª"

    "Gah¡ª¡ª"

    ?These two fat people.

    Su Wan couldn't stop laughing, and Li Lin next to him gave them a cut fruit, and they lowered their heads and ate happily.

    Li Lin wrapped his finger around the sapphire piccolo, then hung it back on his waist, and said with a smile: "It seems that the sixth girl won."

    "Yeah." Su Wan reached out and touched the feathers of one of the geese, nodded vigorously, and said with a smile on his face, "That means Mr. Li lost!"

    Li Lin pondered for a while, then looked at Su Wan: "Miss Six, come with me."

    Su Wan naturally responded: "Okay."

    Seeing the scene started again in the clearing, Su Wan stroked the dumb goose, and then went for a walk in the peach forest with Li Lin, and when Huifeng saw it, he followed in the dark.

    Right now is the time when the peach blossoms bloom the most and the best. The petals of the early-blooming flowers have begun to fall, and the late-blooming flowers are also in full bloom to the extreme, reaching the most beautiful time.

    At this time, the tree is full of peach blossoms. When the wind blows, petals fly and fall, and a carpet made of petals is spread on the ground, which is soft when one steps on it.

    "The beauty of the peach blossoms here is really a good place to go in spring. In the future, the peaches will be ripe and can be eaten." It is really good to be able to enjoy the flowers and gain something.

    "Indeed." Li Lin said with a smile, "I circled a piece of land next to the house, and transplanted a few peach trees. If you like, send someone to find a few more and plant them to make a small peach forest. When the time comes  Enjoy flowers in spring, eat peaches in summer, pick whatever you want.¡±

    "A small plum grove is planted next to it. In winter, there are plum blossoms and green plums to eat."

    Su Guan's eyes lit up: "You're right, let's grow a few trees, and then you can make some green plum wine. When you want to drink it, you can take it out and drink it with you. I don't know if you want to drink it.  I don't want to drink these bland fruit wines."

    "It's a great honor." Li Lin smiled. If there was a day, he would be willing to drink cold water in winter, let alone drinking weak fruit wine.

    It was only then that Su Wan realized what she had said, and her face flushed slightly. The implication of her words was that when she drank fruit wine with him, the two should already be married.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 271 Bastard, you tricked me!

    ?

    "Bastard, you tricked me!"

    Su Guan was so angry that he burst into foul language!

    She really almost burst into tears.

    Want to cry!

    ?Why did she think Li Lin was a good choice at the beginning? It was nothing more than good looks, good knowledge and good personality, plus her parents died, no one cared about her, and her background was low, so she didn't dare to bully her.

    And my home is in Guiyan City, Guiyan City. It is neither far nor close to the Imperial City. If you take a carriage, you will arrive in only two days, and if you ride a horse, it will be even faster.

    In this way, although she is married at a low age, she has money and backing, stays away from disputes, and lives a comfortable life.

    But now?  !

    It's all fake!

    It's all fake!

    Even if he concealed some things from her, that's all. Even if it's the rules of raising children, she can bear it.

    ?Think about how many couples in modern society, men go outside to earn money to support the family, women take care of the family at home, as long as they can get by, as long as there is a deadline, it is not indefinitely.

    And it was for the sake of the child, even if she felt reluctant, it was not unbearable.

    But the only thing that made her feel angry was marrying far away!

    If it is said that Guiyan City was a big city not far from the capital of a country before, but what is far away from the city is to go abroad!

    If it was a later life with convenient transportation, it would be impossible for her to travel so far, let alone now, it would take several months to travel by horse-drawn carriage and boat. Once she goes, she may never even think about coming back!

    No matter how good the place was, when she thought that she might never see her father or her family again, she was unwilling!

    She sometimes thought that when Su Xun was old, she would take him by her side and live a quiet life so that she could accompany him. She also wanted to watch A Luo get married, and Su Yun marry a wife and have children.  People will live a good life!

    But if according to what Li Lin said, maybe she will never see her again for the rest of her life!

    Su Wan's eyes were red with anger, she reached out to wipe away her tears, then turned around and left!

    "Six girls!"

    "Awan!"

    Seeing her angry and crying, Li Lin turned his head and left again. He was a little panicked at the time, so he hurriedly chased after her and reached out to hold her hand.

    Su Wan was so angry that she slapped him with her hands, and slapped his hands away, without even looking at him, and continued to walk forward.

    It's really too much!

    It's really too much!

    There is no reason to be so deceptive!

    woo woo woo~

    Su Wan just wants to cry!

    She wiped her tears vigorously, the anger and resentment on her body made her feel as if she had been abandoned by the world!

    Li Lin felt that his heart was trembling, and he didn't know what to do for a while. He followed her, and when he saw her red eyes and tears, he felt very distressed, sharp and cool, like a winter eaves  The icicle that formed under it.

    She was furious and walked fast. The ground was covered with layers of peach blossoms, making it hard to see the ground. When she hurried past, she stepped on a stone the size of an egg and almost fell over.

    "Awan." Li Lin quickly supported her, and said anxiously, "Even if you want to be angry with me, you shouldn't be angry with yourself. Walk slowly, don't fall again."

    Su Wan patted his hand away: "Go away! Leave me alone!"

    Li Lin took his hand back and said helplessly: "I'm sorry for you. I didn't explain it to you before. It's my fault. I just apologize to you, you"

    "Apologies are useful" What else do the police need to do?  !

    Su Wan paused for a moment, and with a bit of annoyance on his originally angry face, he yelled at him, "Shut up!"

    Speaking of which, tears were about to fall.

    Does an apology help?  !

    Definitely not!

    If he had said early that his home was far away, if he wanted to marry him and would follow him in the future, she would definitely not have any thoughts about him!

    Even if he is the head of the Li family from Licheng, and the best husband in the world, she is not willing!

    In her whole life, she never thought about climbing to a high position and becoming a master.

    She just wants to live this life peacefully and leisurely, without any worries, without too many disputes, and without too many joys and sorrows.

    But now, no matter what you say, it¡¯s useless, two people and three books.The wedding ceremony is almost over, and the only thing left is to ask for a big wedding, even if you want to regret it, it will be too late.

    Furthermore, they didn't have any feelings at the beginning. If they made it clear at the time, it would be fine if they didn't think it was appropriate. No one gave any feelings, and no one lost.

    But now, now that the two get along a lot, they naturally have feelings. She likes him for his broad knowledge and versatility, like a treasure. She likes him for being considerate and gentle, easy-going, and broad-minded

    She also likes many things about him. She thinks he is the best husband in the world. She thinks that she has a unique vision. It is the luck of her life to choose such a man. He is the joy of her life  .

    Until now, he couldn't leave without him, so he told her that he had concealed other things from her. If she wanted to be with him, she would have to pay the due price!

    Her tears couldn't stop falling: "Bastard, you cheated on me!"

    Seeing that she was so fierce and he shed tears, Li Lin felt uncomfortable. He took a breath and persuaded slowly: "If you are unhappy, scold me if you want to, but don't cry.  Yes, your eyes are swollen carefully."

    "I'm sorry for you."

    The spring breeze was slightly cold, and when it blew on his face, it made his face pale, "I should have explained it to you earlier, if you really don't want to, I"

    "How about you?!"

    He lowered his eyes: "If you really don't want to, I'll go and explain it to the third master. Although I don't want you, I hope you can be happy. If you don't want to, I naturally can't force you  !"

    When Su Wan heard this, she became even more angry: "Shut up! I've finished telling you all the good and bad things! What on earth are you going to do?!"

    How To?  !

    He was just thinking, how can she not be angry or sad, or how can she continue to walk with him instead of letting him go and looking for someone else after abandoning him.

    "Aguan" He lowered his eyes, as long as he thought that she would abandon him and find someone else, he would feel a fine pain in his heart, making him unable to breathe.

    The girl was chosen by him, and he put it in his heart. If he was asked to let go, he would really not be reconciled.

    But what can she do if she is not reconciled, if she doesn't want to live such a life, is it possible that he can still force others to make her wrong herself for him?  !

    In the future, year after year, day and night, she will be tormented by unwillingness and unwillingness, living in a strange place, with close relatives far away, will she still be happy?  !

    Li Lin didn't dare to think about it, fearing that she would become another Shi family, his mother.

    Because of him, the lively and lovely girl in front of her will become a mournful and thinning woman, losing her due color and happiness.

    Thinking of this, he clenched his fists, feeling empty all of a sudden.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 272 I will give you whatever you want

    ?

    He didn't dare to think deeply before, but now the more he thinks about it, the more uncomfortable he feels.

    If you compare him to a jade, at this moment he is like a piece of exquisite jade that has been thrown out of cracks, densely packed and painful.

    He is reluctant!

    He couldn't bear to let her go, and he couldn't bear to make her sad.

    He suddenly reached out to grab her hand and pulled her into his arms.

    Su Wan suddenly bumped into a chest, and the familiar warm breath instantly surrounded her. She was startled, and just about to get angry, she felt his hand on her waist, holding her in his arms.

    She was stunned for a moment, forgetting to resist.

    When he got along with her before, he had always been a gentleman, he paid attention to etiquette, he didn't dare to go beyond the slightest bit, the most he could do was to hold hands, but he didn't dare to do it.

    Hug, this is the first time.

    At this time, there was a wind blowing, and the petals on the fallen trees fluttered with the wind, falling one after another, like a rain of petals in the forest.

    The forest was very quiet, only the sound of the wind blowing the peach forest, and the peach blossoms falling one after another. The petals fell on the ground, as if there was a kind of certainty that the dust had settled.

    "Awan." He lowered his eyes, a little sad, and his voice was slow, "I will depend on you for everything else except this, I will give you whatever you want, and after getting married, I will also  Be with you all the time, except those six years, the rest of the time is also yours."

    "Even in those six years, I will not go too far. I will come back to accompany you when I stay for the New Year or return."

    "I will not make you feel lonely and uneasy, no matter when."

    "The journey is long and hard, and I can't take you with me. There are too many places on the road, and it's normal to go over the mountains and sleep in the wild. You are not in good health, but you can't bear such hardships."

    "It's not that you're not good, it's just that ordinary women can't bear such hardships, and if you get sick on the way, what should you do?"

    When he was six years old, he followed his father to walk this road. He met many people, encountered many things, and suffered a lot. As the son of the Li family, whether it is him or his future children, it is the same.  All the way here.

    No matter how distressed he is, he cannot change it.

    If the Li family is to be passed on, the way the Li family raises their children cannot be abolished, so that the Li family can last for a long time.

    "If you miss the third master and your family members, even if you ask me to find a way to bring them there, it's all right."

    "I will give you whatever you want."

    "Everything is fine."

    "I just ask you one thing, don't abandon me because of this matter, and then go find someone else"

    He felt that the clothes on his chest were a little wet, and the pain in his heart was densely spreading.

    He closed his eyes and said, "I know that it is difficult for me to force others. I want to ask for your happiness, and I also want to ask you to make concessions for me, and follow me away from my homeland and go elsewhere."

    "If you are unhappy or unwilling, I can wait."

    "No matter how long it takes, I'm willing.".

    After listening to him say a lot, Su Wan didn't know which sentence she heard or remembered, and left Taolin in a daze, then returned to the original place, and then asked people to pack up, and the group went to  go back.

    She was depressed, and walked with her head down on the road, unwilling to speak. Li Lin followed her and accompanied her back to the farm. When she entered the pavilion, he stood still for a while, and finally sighed.

    When Su Wan came back, Murong Xian and Wang Weixi were no longer in the pavilion. It seemed that those who were engaged or about to be engaged had found a place where no one was around to meet early.

    There were only a few girls left in the pavilion, and most of them hung out in groups of men and women.

    Princess Rujin is still there, she doesn't like to hang out with that group of people, but now she is playing Shuanglu with a few girls, and the girls are carefree and laughing.

    She raised her eyes and saw Su Wan walking into the pavilion, she was extremely surprised: "Why are you back?!"

    In the end, seeing that Su Wan's face was a little pale and his eyes were a little red, his expression changed immediately: "What's wrong? Could it be that Li Jingyuan bullied you?!"

    "No." Su Wan hurriedly explained, "I'm tired from playing and want to come back. I have nothing else to do."

    Princess Rujin looked at her suspiciously, obviously not believing her, but she didn't ask too much. After all, there are still so many people here. If it spreads, it's not a good thing.

      She rolled her eyes, then gave up her seat to someone else, and walked over and pulled Su Wan to the other courtyard of the farm: "I'm tired, I've already had the room in the other courtyard."  Some people have cleaned up a few houses, I will take you to rest for a while, so as not to be bored waiting here."

    Su Wan is not in the mood to deal with others now, and it would be great if she could rest for a while, so she nodded: "Then thank you very much."

    Princess Rujin gave up and said, "You and I have nothing to do with you, you're welcome."

    Su Wan forced a smile: "Then I really won't be polite to you."

    "Small things."

    The two went to the other courtyard of the farm together.

    The other courtyard of the Huaihe Prince's Mansion here is a three-entry house with two small cross-yards connected. It looks very delicate, because it is spring when the flowers are in full bloom, and the courtyard is full of flowers and colorful.  .

    It makes people feel like they are in Baihua Palace in a trance.

    Princess Rujin brought Su Wan to a small courtyard, and then said: "This small courtyard is specially cleaned up by my mother and concubine. If I come here when I have free time, I will live here."

    "Don't worry, I only let you and Xian'er come in, no one else can come in, you can rest here, and no one will disturb you."

    Su Wan was grateful in her heart, but it would be meaningless to say too much thanks, so she said, "Then I won't be polite."

    "Of course you don't have to be polite." Princess Rujin instructed the maids guarding the yard to keep an eye on the yard and not to disturb Su Wan anymore, and quickly left.

    Su Wan sat on the wooden couch by the window, staring at the scenery outside the window in a daze, his heart was very confused.

    She really didn't know what to do.

    She bit her lip, then lowered her head.

    If she is asked to give up Li Lin, she is indeed unwilling. After all, she has given her affection. She has even carefully described the future of the two of them in the future, and feels that it is her lifelong expectation.

    Without him, everyone I meet in the future will not be him anymore.

    But if she is kept too far away, she will never see her father, Su Luo and Su Rong again, she is also unwilling, or Su Luo and Su Rong will also have their future and destination  , but her father, Su Xun, is something she cannot let go of.

    Is it really necessary to let the Su family go to Licheng to live together as he said?  !

    But if so, her father might not be willing.

    In life, although he is a father, he is also a son. Jin Ninggong and Wang are not young, and they will grow older in the future. How could he abandon his parents and leave?  !

    That is definitely not possible!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 273 You have given me a problem, so I will give you one too

    ?

    Su Wan bit her lip, feeling a little resentful in her heart that Li Lin gave her this problem.

    If you want Su Xun to go to Licheng, it's not easy to say, even if Duke Ning of Jin and the Wang family go to Licheng in the future, it may not be possible.

    He still has Su Luo and Su Ranong. If he brings Su Luo and Su Ranong with him, then there is Mrs. Li. Li Shi is Su Xun's wife and Su Luo and Su Ran's mother, so he must not be left behind.

    However, Su Wan felt that it would be impossible for Mrs. Li to leave the hometown where she had lived for most of her life and her natal family.

    She was reluctant to be separated from her family, but it was a bit too selfish for her to let Mrs. Li be separated from her family.

    Furthermore, Su Xun has lived in the Imperial City for twenty or thirty years, where he has his relatives and friends, and the world he is familiar with. If he suddenly went to a strange place to start over because of her, he would definitely not be used to it.

    Xiao Sang and Xiao Man walked around the yard once, and when they came back, they saw Su Wan sitting there in a daze. They looked at each other, and Xiao Sang stepped forward and asked, "Princess Li, but what did Mr. Li do to make the princess unhappy?"

    Xiao Mo also said: "If Mr. Li has done something wrong, let's tell the third master, we will definitely not spare him!"

    "That's right, we thought he was a good man, so we believed him!"

    "I must tell the third master!"

    The two of them regretted it very much. It was because they were playful and did not take good care of the master, which caused the master to be wronged. If something serious happened, they would not be able to atone for their sins by death.

    "Okay." Su Wan said helplessly, "It's nothing, he didn't bully me, it's just that he said something that made me a little angry."

    Having said that, she glanced at the two of them: "Don't tell the third master, do you hear me?"

    Xiao Mo said unwillingly: "But he made the princess unhappy."

    Xiao Sang also nodded, she just felt that no matter what it was, their master was like Su Wan, and if Li Lin made Su Wan unhappy, there was something wrong.

    "I'm not at all unhappy." Su Wan took a breath, and then said, "Don't mention this matter after you go back. If you hear me, go and tell the two guards to tell them not to mention it."

    Su Wan thought that this matter was between her and Li Lin. Before the matter was resolved, she didn't want her family to know about it, lest they get involved and it would become more and more complicated. At that time, it would not be a matter between two people.  .

    Furthermore, Li Lin has been in the imperial city for so long and no one knows his identity, so he certainly doesn't want others to know.

    Xiao Sang and Xiaolan looked at each other, although they were a little reluctant, but the master had already spoken, and they could only agree.

    "Go get a basin of hot water, I'll wash my face and rest for a while."

    "yes."

    Xiao Mo went to the kitchen in the other courtyard to fetch hot water, then took off Su Wan's makeup and put down her bun. Su Wan rested on the wooden couch for an hour, and at about the same time, she got up to put on her makeup and comb her bun again before leaving the other house.  The courtyard returns to the pavilion in the peach forest.

    At this moment, the Taolin Pavilion has become lively, and the boys and girls who went out to play before have returned. Some people are sitting in the pavilion, drinking tea and fruit, some are playing Shuanglu, playing leaf cards, or taking their own cards.  Picked peach blossoms are used to make tea or make peach blossom wine, and make peach blossom cakes and peach blossom cakes.

    For making cakes, none of the girls present was better than Wang Weixi. The cakes in her hands were shaped into peach blossom shapes, and then they were steamed or fried.

    In the surrounding peach groves, groups of girls or sons can be seen everywhere, some are talking, some are reciting poems and prose, laughter can be heard from time to time in the forest.

    "Princess Wen Xiao is here."

    I don't know who shouted in the crowd, many people cast their gazes over, and all kinds of lively greetings came from the peach forest, asking her to go and play.

    Su Wan smiled and slapped the round fan in her hand: "Don't worry about me, I'll find fun by myself, and do whatever I want."

    It happened that Princess Rujin was going out with a few maidservants, and those maidservants were still holding a basket in their hands. Seeing her, Princess Rujin smiled and said: "That's just right, I see that Taohuasheng is good,  If you want to pick some dried and make tea, you can go with me."

    Seeing that there was nothing else to do, Su Wan nodded upon hearing the words: "Then I will go with you."

    "Let's go, let's go." Princess Rujin happily dragged her to the peach forest. The group found the best peach tree near the pavilion, and then began to pick peach blossoms.

    Princess Rujin thought this was interesting, so she didn't allow the maidservants to help, but gave Su Wan a basket and let her pick it together.

    "I want to pick better ones, those rough-handed ones, pick them."Neither is good.  Princess Rujin snorted softly, "It's better for Ah Wan to come and accompany me. It's not like Murong Xian, who wants to meet her fianc¨¦ all the time, but she hasn't come back yet!"  "

    "By the way, Ah Wan, why did you come back so early?"

    Su Wan stopped picking the peach blossoms, looked at Princess Rujin curiously, looked down at the peach blossoms, and said, "I just didn't think it was fun, so I came back."

    "So Mr. Li won't find a place?"

    Su Guan hummed, but saw Princess Rujin winking at her for a while, she still felt strange, and turned her head the next moment, just in time to see Li Lin coming here with Yuanyou Huifeng.

    He stepped forward to salute: "Princess Rujin, Awan."

    Princess Rujin smiled, and then said: "Okay, talk well, and I won't bother you anymore, Awan, talk well, and fill the basket for me, don't forget."

    After finishing speaking, she hurried away with her maidservant.

    Su Wan frowned slightly, and asked him angrily, "What did you do?"

    Standing beside her, Li Lin stretched out his hand to pick two peach blossoms for her: "I begged Princess Rujin earlier, saying that I said something wrong and made you angry, so I asked her to bring you out, and let me and you  You apologize."

    He put two peach blossoms in the bamboo basket hanging on her wrist, then reached out to take the bamboo basket, "I'll carry it."

    Su Wan did not argue with him, after calming down for so long, she lost her previous anger and wanted to quarrel with him, but seeing him, she felt really depressed.

    I always feel like I've fallen into a pit.

    This man is really a dog!

    Su Wan took a breath and turned to continue picking peach blossoms. Li Lin followed her and helped her press down the branches of the peach tree so that her hands could reach them.

    The two stood quietly by the side of the peach tree. The man carried the basket to press the branches, and the woman reached out to pick the flowers. The man wore a green robe, and the woman wore a red dress.

    Xiao Sang Xiaowan standing by the side, you look at me and I look at you, and I don't know whether to go forward to disturb.

    During this period, neither of them opened their mouths to speak. When the basket of peach blossoms was full, Su Wan looked at his gentle expression, and then opened his mouth.

    "You have given me a problem, so I will give you another one. I want to see my father when we meet occasionally. The family has made arrangements. If you can do it, I won't care about it anymore.  How about it?!" (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 274 Come, I'll Take You Away

    ?

    Su Wan kicked the ball back to him to make him worry.

    It doesn't make sense that he tricked her first, and instead made her worry about these things.

    Su Wan breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Come talk to me after you have figured out what to do with these things."

    "By the way, my father and my grandparents are here, my grandparents are with other sons, my father is with his children, and his wife Li is here, Li is with her natal family, and her natal family is  "

    Seeing that the corner of Li Lin's mouth couldn't stop twitching, Su Wan snorted coldly in her heart, and felt that she was embarrassing him too much, so she became very irritable, and she said, "Don't blame me for embarrassing you, after all, you embarrass me first  Yes, I"

    "good."

    "Huh?!" Su Wan looked at him suspiciously, and at that moment she suspected that she had heard wrong, "What did you say?!"

    In fact, she also knew that she was embarrassing him. No matter how capable he was, such a thing would definitely be difficult to do. The relatives of the family, as well as the power and wealth, involved too much, and it was impossible to do it at all.  of.

    "I agree." He pursed his lips, and then said, "Since it's your request, no matter how difficult it is, I will naturally go through it."

    "In the final analysis, you are right. I made it difficult for you first, but I don't want you to leave me, so I can only settle this matter." There was a smile on his face at last,  "However, things are a bit complicated. Please forgive me for a few days, Miss Six."

    Su Wan recovered and couldn't believe it: "You really did it? Could it be that you are deceiving me?!"

    "Don't dare to deceive, I promised Miss Six, and I will definitely do it." He said seriously, with some smiles in his eyes, "Is that so, are you in a better mood?"

    Hearing this, Su Wan's face was slightly stained with a red glow. She opened her mouth, not wanting to admit it, and said in a muffled voice, "I'm not in a bad mood either"

    Li Lin smiled: "The sixth girl, shall we go back now?!"

    Su Wan thought for a while, there were a lot of people and things going on there, she didn't want to go back so early, so she said: "I don't want to go back now, wait a little while, can you play another song for me?"

    The previous song was interrupted by those two dumb geese before it had time to appreciate it. She still felt a little pity.

    Li Lin couldn't wait for it, and smiled and said: "Okay, there is a tree trunk over there, so let's go and sit there."

    Su Wan nodded: "Well, good."

    "Come on, I'll take you away."

    Su Wan glanced at his white and slender hand, then passed it up, letting him lead him around Taolinjian.

    At this time, surrounded by peach blossoms in spring, the ground was covered with layers of petals, he walked in front of her, holding her hand and walking down

    Su Wan felt a little touched, as if he could feel the beating of his own heart.

    Leaving aside the fact that Li Lin concealed his identity to deceive her, in fact, he is also good in everything. Before, I thought he was very good-looking, well-educated, and proficient in four books and six arts. Like a treasure, it seems that there is nothing that he  Will not.

    Now, he has another identity. He is no longer that humble student Li Lin and Li Jingyuan, but the head of the Li family from Licheng.

    Such people, even the emperors of various countries, are very afraid of them, and they can only please them.

    Besides, he also said that apart from his first wife, he would never have any other daughters.

    However, Su Wan has also heard about the strange family rules of the Li family in Licheng. The descendants of the Li family will only marry one person in their lifetime, and there will be no others.

    He has a good manner, a good personality, and he doesn't take concubines. He seems to be good at everything

    However, such a man is willing to bow his head for her, willing to follow her and coax her, even on this smooth path, he is also willing to lead her

    If she didn't have the option of leaving the city, she probably felt that she might have been lucky enough to meet such a man.

    When she thought about it, she actually felt that she didn't have any good qualities to match him. Before, she thought he was a poor student, and Jinning's government had power and power, so he just complemented him, but now

    In a daze, she forgot to lift her foot.

    "What's wrong?" He felt her stop, and then looked back at her, "Did you sprain your ankle?"

    Su Wan shook her head and remained silent: "It's okay."

    "arrive."

    Su Wan looked up, only to see a huge trunk lying horizontally under a big peach tree in front of him, the top of which had been washed clean over time.?Just enough to sit on.

    Li Lin took Su Wan to sit down under the peach tree, turned his head and took a look, Yuan You and Hui Feng understood, and then they took Xiao Sang and Xiao Moan back away.

    Xiao Sang and Xiaoman were unwilling, and then returned to the wind and said: "Girls, my young master and the princess have something to say, if they walk too close, it may not be appropriate, and you two also hope that the relationship between the young master and the princess will be better."  No, there are those who are not happy, let them say it, if you get mixed up, it will be bad."

    Xiao Sang and Xiaoman were a little dizzy from this long passage, but at least they understood, and after much deliberation, they had no choice but to agree.

    They also hope that the relationship between the two masters will be better. When they are better, they are good servants.

    Su Wan sat down and saw that Li Lin took out the sapphire piccolo hanging from her waist. She looked around and looked at him and said, "Actually, there is one more thing I want to ask you. If you don't ask, hold back."  It¡¯s painful tossing and turning in my heart.¡±

    Li Lin held Piccolo's hand for a moment, and said with a smile: "Then you can ask, I will answer you with all my heart, and I will tell you everything."

    Su Wan squeezed her cuffs, took a breath and said, "I want to ask you why you chose me in the first place. According to your status, you can marry any girl you want, even princesses from various countries.  If you want, you can choose at will.¡±

    "And I really don't understand what is so good about me that I can make you fancy"

    Su Wan doesn't think she has any advantages. Although she is an outsider, she has always acted in a low-key manner, and there is nothing that people can remember about her career. When it comes to reciting poems, composing Fu, writing and painting, she is rarely good at  Yes, if there is, it is probably because I like to plant two potted flowers.

    Not even the female red needles that sew two shirts.

    Li Lin was slightly surprised when he heard this, looked at her somewhat tangled and embarrassed face, and then laughed, he said: "Miss Six is ??very cute, and very intelligent, understanding, gentle and beautiful, are these enough?!"

    Su Wan looked at him in confusion.

    "The first time I saw Miss Liu, everyone around me was fighting with each other, fighting openly and secretly, and Miss Liu was sitting on the side eating, turning a deaf ear, I was thinking, where is this girl, so cute, like a girl  Like a little squirrel."

    "I met you a few times later, and I only think that the sixth girl is the most intelligent and beautiful girl. The beauty of mountains, rivers and rivers is all in your eyes" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 275 I probably know people with my eyesight, and I fell in love with Miss Six

    ?

    "Miss Six doesn't know it, she feels that she has nothing outstanding, but she doesn't know that you are the best girl in the eyes of others."

    "It's probably because I know people with my eyes, and I fell in love with Miss Liu."

    If you really want to talk about it, among the noble ladies in the imperial city, Su Wan can be regarded as an excellent one. She keeps a low profile and does not cause trouble, and is kind to others.  He is also transparent, knows what he should do, and will not let himself suffer.

    Moreover, she also has a sense of leisure and comfort, which makes people feel very comfortable when they get along with her, like watching the clouds and clouds in the sky, or sitting and watching the flowers bloom and fade in front of the court.

    How could such an IKEA IKEA girl who is so comfortable to get along with be so bad.

    If he hadn't been able to see and act quickly, the gate of Jinning Duke's mansion would be broken by the matchmaker at this moment.

    And besides having a good personality, she also had a good appearance, impartial, no more, no less, he felt that he knew what kind of girl he wanted only after meeting her.

    Su Wan's cheeks were tinged with red, and she just felt that this man was really getting better at talking, making her want to float up.

    She murmured: "I'm as good as you said"

    Mr. Li smiled: "Of course there are."

    Having said that, he saw that her face was slightly red, and he was obviously a little embarrassed, so he didn't continue to tease her, so he asked, "What song do you want to listen to?"

    Su Wan thought for a while, but couldn't think of what to listen to, and said, "You can play any tune."

    "In this way, I will do whatever I want."

    "okay."

    Li Lin sat down beside her, put the flute to his lips, and played the tune slowly. She looked at him and smiled, reached out and twirled a petal that fell on his sleeve, and moved closer to him.

    At this time, there is a wind, the peach blossoms rustle and fall, fluttering with the wind, the sound of the flute is long and slow, following the spring breeze, the flute falls into the ears, and the lingering sound curls up, as if in the forest, or far away.  horizon.

    There are peach blossoms in the peach forest, clear and white clouds.

    Xiao Sang and Xiaowan stood not far away with Yuanyou and Huifeng and watched, seeing the two sitting together, neither arguing nor arguing, and sitting so close, finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    It's good to be reconciled, it's good to be reconciled.

    ? This youth outing was almost over. In Shen Shizhong (about 4 pm), a group of young men and women were preparing to return to the city.

    Su Wan was helped into the carriage, looked up and saw Li Lin and Song Zhan standing under a peach tree talking, perhaps noticing her gaze, he turned his head and smiled at her.

    The young master is handsome and handsome, and he still smiles at her like this.

    Su Guan blushed slightly, then quickly put down the curtain and entered the compartment.

    Song Zhan was a little surprised when he saw the two people's eyebrows expressing affection: "You get along well with this princess."

    Li Lin turned the sapphire piccolo in his hand, lowered his eyebrows and chuckled, and asked him: "What about you, how about that girl from Shangshufu?"

    Song Zhan said: "He is straightforward and righteous, and he is a man of love."

    "How do you solve the matter of the Xu family?"

    "The people from the Shangshu Mansion brought me a message, asking me to find a decent marriage for the Xu family, to settle the matter, and to avoid future worries."

    "That's a good idea." Li Lindao, "In this way, the members of the Xu family won't bother you anymore, but you have to be more careful about the selection of candidates, lest people think you're hurting her.  When the time comes, I will pester you again."

    Song Zhan nodded: "Exactly."

    Li Lin asked him again: "What do you think of the Qu family's marriage?"

    "It's really good."

    Song Zhan didn't have any romantic thoughts. He came from a poor family. Although he won the title of a champion, he didn't have many contacts in the court. If he could marry the daughter of the minister, it would be a very good thing for him  up.

    Moreover, the Qu family has a simple population and is a good person. They do all practical things. They are people who are supported by the emperor above the court.  It's not bad, there's nothing he doesn't want.

    It is that he is a little worried about whether she and his parents can get along well.

    One is an old farmer and woman from the countryside, and the other is the daughter of the noble daughter of the Shangshu Mansion in the Imperial City.

    The two walked into the peach forest. Song Zhan expressed his worries, but Li Lin smiled: "This matter mainly depends on your balance, not on your parents or other girls. Could it be that you think you shouldParents bow their heads and hold their daughter-in-law?  Or is the rich and noble daughter bowing her head and bowing her knees?  "

    Song Zhan was stunned for a moment, as if enlightened, he suddenly became clear, and he said: "You are right, everything depends on me, thank you Brother Jing Yuan for reminding me."

    Song Zhan, as the No. 1 scholar of this term, there are indeed many people who look at him, but there are too many twists and turns.

    Because there is no background behind him, although some powerful clans look up to him, most of the people who are willing to promise to him are concubine daughters or prostitute daughters who have some problems, and he doesn't like them.

    A person with a problematic character, of course, he will not marry home and harm himself. If it is a concubine, it will involve too many grievances from the family, and he has no intention to deal with these matters.

    In this way, this daughter of the Shangshu Mansion was an unexpected surprise for him.

    The second daughter of the Qu family, loved by her parents, her character is not bad, and her looks are not bad, she is simply a piece of cake from heaven.

    Li Lin thought of one thing, but reminded him: "Since you plan to marry someone else's girl, you also need to treat her well in the future, don't make any other incidents to hurt her heart."

    Song Zhan paused, and then laughed out loud: "Brother Jing Yuan, don't worry, you don't know my character. If I marry someone, I will treat him well."

    "That's good."

    Song Zhan looked at the Taolin, but asked him about Chunwei: "Brother Jing Yuan still plans to participate in the next Chunwei?"

    "According to Jing Yuan's talent and learning, the top three is definitely not a problem. You didn't like this before, but now you are going to marry the princess, so Jin Ning's mansion is willing? Is the princess willing?"

    Li Lin smiled: "The third master has no demands on me in this regard. If he said so, he just hoped that I would treat the princess well. As for the princess" His face was soft, "She doesn't  I love these messy things, but I am willing to sit in the garden and watch the flowing water, and be free."

    "Everyone in the world has their own wishes, but I think it's so good. Now that you are an official, Qing Zhan, you also need to keep your heart."

    "must."

    The two former classmates and friends talked for a while, and then they each said their goodbyes and got into the carriage to leave. Song Zhan fell behind and looked at Li Lin with some envy.

    Why doesn't he want to be as free as Li Lin?  !

    Just can't.

    He still has his parents and future generations. His parents have paid a lot for him. They just want him to stand out and shine in the family. But he himself has nothing.  , Change the fate of future generations.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 276 Does Father Want to Go and Leave the City?

    ?

    Today's encounter can be regarded as ups and downs.

    Su Wan was frightened by Li Lin's identity at first, then entangled in the matter of the distant marriage, and then he was teased by all kinds of confession-like words that made him feel a little erratic.

    After getting into the carriage, she took a look at Wang Weixi, saw that her face was reddish, and there was a shy smile in her eyes. She knew that she and Mr. Du got along well, so she didn't ask her about their relationship.

    She leaned on the soft pillow in the carriage and was in a daze quietly, thinking about how to solve the problem of separation between her and Li Lin. Although she had already left the matter to him, she couldn't completely hand it over to him, and she didn't do anything  of.

    When you have free time, think about a solution.

    Wang Weixi was originally worried that Su Wan would ask her how to get along with Juniperling and how she would respond then, but seeing that she didn't ask, he was relieved and sat in the carriage thinking about Juniperling.

    Juniper Ling said that in a few days he would have his mother and a matchmaker come to discuss the marriage.

    Thinking of this, Wang Weixi covered his chest, feeling like his heart was about to jump out.

    ?The two returned to the mansion in a carriage, and then went to Fuping Courtyard with Su Jian and others to meet Wang Shi. Wang asked a few people some questions, but Wang Weixi was left behind, and the others were sent away.

    Wang Weixiu told Mrs. Wang that the Du family was going to bring a matchmaker to discuss the marriage. Mrs. Wang smiled a little when she heard this, said hello twice, and then ordered Aunt Mei to take two bolts of cloth to make new clothes for her.  He asked someone to pick a jade hairpin for her.

    Wang Weixi was too busy to resign.

    Wang said: "Why are you being polite to your aunt and grandma? If you live well, your aunt and grandma can rest assured. Besides, since you want to talk about marriage, you really should make two clothes. That's fine, just accept it."

    "Go back and take care of your complexion. I'll send someone to give you a hibiscus balm. That hibiscus balm is most suitable for girls like you. It smells fragrant and can make your skin whiter. Don't refuse.  "

    After the Wang family said this, Wang Weixi naturally didn't dare to refuse, so he had to bow his knees and salute with his handkerchief in hand: "Weixi thank you, aunt and grandma."

    Wang said with a smile: "You, as long as you live well, this marriage is good, you should cherish it."

    "Weixi will definitely cherish it."

    On Wang's side, she talked with Wang Weixiu about how to deal with marriage proposals, while Su Wan's side went to Yuhuayuan.

    Su Xun didn't go out today, and took Su Yun's homework test at home, but he was thinking about Su Wan all day long, and he was relieved when he learned that she was back.

    Seeing Su Wan, and thinking of her meeting with that boy Li Lin, he suddenly felt chest tightness and shortness of breath, and snorted softly: "You still know when you come back."

    Su Wan pinpointed Su Xun's thoughts very accurately, and coaxed him with a smile when he heard the words: "A Wan misses his father, so naturally he is back."

    Sitting on the side, Su Quan saw her smiling so falsely, the corners of her mouth twitched, and she remained silent. His sister had always been a transparent person before, but now she is more and more able to speak.

    However, it is also a good thing. If you can speak well and coax others, your life will be better.

    In addition to teaching Su Yun to love his sisters, Su Xun also divided the family's belongings very clearly. If Su Wan got married in the future, he would prepare a dowry for his daughter, and Su Wan would take away Yue's belongings.

    It's the same for Su Luo, he prepares a dowry, he doesn't care how much Mrs. Li wants to give to Su Luo, and the rest of his things belong to Su Ran, his son.

    So there is no dispute between the three.

    Su Xun snorted softly, waved Su Yun away, and when Su Yun left, she gave Su Wan a worried look.

    Su Wan was puzzled by him.

    "Come on, tell me." Su Xun sat on the chair and said, "I heard that he bullied you and made you cry."

    Su Wan was taken aback for a moment, and immediately understood what was going on. Earlier, she asked Xiao Sang Xiaowan to tell the two guards not to tell Su Xun about the matter, which seemed to be a failure.

    Su Wan sighed, thinking about Li Lin's identity or not to tell Su Xun, so she said: "It's nothing wrong, it's just that I had some quarrels with him, and I'm just a little angry."

    "Father, don't worry, even if you bully him, I'm the only one who bullies him."

    "Oh?!" Su Xun was a little disbelieving, "What you said is true?!"

    "Of course it's true." Su Wan felt a little guilty, but his face was so calm that Su Xun couldn't see it at all.

    "Father." Su Wan stepped forward and asked Su Xun, "Father, have you heard of Licheng?"

    "Leaving the city?" Su Xun asked.I'm surprised, but I don't understand why Su Wan mentioned this place, "What do you ask Li Cheng to do?"

    "Has father ever heard of it?"

    "Of course I've heard of it." Su Xun looked out the window, "It is said that it is a prosperous and stable place, where the elderly are supported, the young are supported, the people's life is rich, and the government is fair and strict.  What a place!"

    Su Wan rolled his eyes and asked tentatively, "Then father wants to leave the city?!"

    "Go to Licheng?!" Su Xun was a little surprised, "Where did you come up with such an idea, Licheng is thousands of miles away from the imperial city, how to get there, besides, the management of Licheng is very strict, it is difficult for outsiders to enter  .¡±

    Su Wan asked again: "If there is such an opportunity, would father be willing to go?"

    Su Xun laughed loudly: "If there is a chance, I would like to visit your father, but it's a pity, now that I'm on an errand and things are busy, I'm afraid I won't have the chance in this life. In a few years, your father and I will also be old."  gone."

    Su Wan looked at Su Xun's still black hairline, and thought about what he would look like with white silk in the future, feeling a little immortal in his heart.

    She didn't want to be too far away from her father, so that she wouldn't be able to see her again for the rest of her life.

    She sat down on a rose armchair at the side, looked at Su Xun's face, and asked in a low voice: "Then father, one day you will have the opportunity to take your family to leave the city to settle down, are you willing?"

    Su Xun didn't expect Su Wan to ask such a question, he paused slightly, and the smile on his face faded a lot, he said: "Ah Wan, it's better to be away from the city, but our home, our foundation  Here, but the family has been operating here for decades, how could it be possible to leave."

    "In the future, don't mention these words again. If your grandparents find out, I'm afraid they will be angry with you."

    The Su family climbed out of the mountains, and today they are nobles in the imperial city. They have replaced Jinning Duke's mansion for generations. Just be careful, and the descendants will have power and wealth. Why would they go to other places?  restart.

    Moreover, in the past 20 to 30 years of operation, the Jinning Duke's Mansion has been in contact with many official clans in the imperial city, and the relationship is intricate. If they want to leave, it is tantamount to cutting off these roots.

    "A Wan, did you hear that, you must never say such things again in the future."

    Su Wan came back to his senses, and nodded blankly: "Father, Ah Wan knows about it, so I won't talk about it anymore." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 277 Preliminary Decision on Wang Weixi's Marriage

    ?

    ?Because of Su Xun's words, Su Wan was a little sleepy for the next few days, feeling very worried, and secretly scolded Li Lin to calm down.

    It will really give her a problem!

    Logically speaking, knowing that he is an extraordinary person, she has caught her eye again, and thinks she is extremely good. It is because he knows people with his eyes and likes her, she should be happy.

    You must know that in the beginning, she just wanted to find a place so as to stay away from the strife in this high-profile mansion, but now, due to a combination of circumstances, it seems that she has achieved a good relationship.

    She thought she had promised a poor student, but she never expected that the other party turned out to be a real boss.

    If it weren't for the thousands of miles away from the city, it would be difficult to come back after going there in this life. She would have no objection, but it's a pity, it's just that far away.

    She worried for a few days, but soon she will not worry anymore, because it is time for the Du family to come to discuss the marriage between Jun Songling and Wang Weixi.

    Mrs. Wang gave her a task, asking her to dress up Wang Weixi from head to toe. After accepting this task, she had no choice but to work hard, and quickly settled on Wang Weixi's marriage, and settled a matter.

    Originally, the Du family had a poor family, and their parents were also decent people. They were quite satisfied with this marriage.

    If Jun Songling could be admitted to the top three, they would dare to think about the daughter of a nobleman, but now Jun Songling is just a Jinshi, and it is already very good for them to be able to climb up to the cousin of Jinning Duke  .

    When Mrs. Du met Wang Weixi, she was very satisfied when she saw that she had a good appearance and excellent manners, she advanced and retreated appropriately, was generous and decent.

    Mrs. Du felt that she came from a poor background, and she didn't know much about the etiquette of these high-ranking dignitaries, so she couldn't handle these back-house relations for Juniperling.  That's a great thing.

    Mrs. Du chatted with Mrs. Wang, seeing that Mrs. Wang also admired Jun Songling, she was very happy, so she discussed when she would come to discuss the marriage with the marriage proposal.

    "This matter is not urgent. Mrs. Du is staying in the Imperial City now. If you are interested, let's ask someone to count a few auspicious days. Let's discuss it carefully. I am only a grandniece, so I can't be in a hurry."

    Mrs. Du smiled and said: "That's right, then I'll ask someone to do the math, and I'll ask Madam for her opinion when the day is over."

    "That's exactly the reason."

    Mrs. Wang asked Su Xun and Mrs. Li to send the Du family out of the house, and then asked Wang Weixi, who was wearing a decent blue dress, "What do you think of Mrs. Du? But you can get along well?"

    Wang Wei paused for a moment, then looked at Mrs. Wang.

    Wang said: "Look at what I do, the life is what you want to live, everything depends on yourself, my aunt asks you, this Mrs. Du, can you get along?"

    "If we can get along, this marriage will be settled. If we can't get along, we can break it off in time before anyone outside knows about it, so we can find another one."

    "You little girls don't understand. Marriage depends on the character of the mother-in-law. I think this Mrs. Du is not bad, and I am satisfied with you, but I have great hopes for you, hope  You can take care of Mr. Du's daily life and handle the interpersonal relationship between Mrs.

    "Auntie, let me ask you, can you do these things? If it's not impossible, let's find another one, so as not to quarrel in the future and lead a messy life."

    Wang Weixi's face turned pale, bit his lips and thought for a moment, and then said: "Grandmother, Weixi is willing, I think Mr. Du is very good, this Mrs. Du is also a reasonable person, Weixi knows her shortcomings, but Weixi  willing to take that step.¡±

    No matter how stupid Wang Weixi is, she knows in her heart that she doesn't want to marry too badly, and it is inevitable to take a step forward. If she doesn't want to learn these things, she might as well marry a merchant's son, no, even if it is a merchant.  His son and wife are also social.

    Therefore, she must learn how to communicate with others and understand the affairs of the family.

    Mrs. Wang nodded: "In that case, the next time someone from the Du family comes to ask about the date of adoption, I will make the decision for you."

    Wang Weixi bowed his knees and saluted: "Weixi thank you, aunt."

    Mrs. Wang nodded: "No thanks, I've been tired all day, go back and rest."

    "yes."

    Wang Weixi's marriage was preliminarily settled, and then Wang Weixi asked Wang to hire a female gentleman to teach her etiquette and other things, while Su Wan taught Su Luo and Mei Gu massage techniques.

    Su Guan is fifteen years old this year, even if he stays for two more years, he will not be married beforeIt's very long, Mei Gu is close to Wang's side, so it's convenient for her to take care of Wang.

    Besides, Su Luo is now waiting by Mrs. Wang's side, not to mention whether she can use it or not. It's always good to learn it, and it's good to sell it to Mrs. Wang in the future.

    Su Luo was recently taught by a lady invited by the Wang family in an all-round way, and she didn't even have time to catch her breath. Hearing what Su Wan said about this, she felt that it was a good opportunity to catch her breath, so naturally she didn't have to.

    "Sixth Sister, A Luo is so pitiful! A Luo is so pitiful!" Su Luo had a bitter face, and if Li Shi saw her face, she might cry on the spot.

    "Sixth sister, help A Luo and let grandma arrange less things for A Luo."

    "Wooooow~"

    Su Wan nodded her head helplessly: "You, let's wait for a few years before you realize that grandma is doing it for your own good. You must study hard and not be self-willed and careless, you know?!"

    Su Luo pouted, just unhappy, Su Wan stretched out her hand to rub her hair, and then said: "If you study hard, Sixth Sister will ask someone to make you a little squirrel, what do you think?"

    In the past, Li Lin gave Su Wan a little squirrel with a bouncing tail. Su Luo was always envious, but because it was a gift from Li Lin to Su Wan, Su Wan didn't agree to give it to her, but she was always thinking about it.  with.

    Now, if Su Luo is willing to settle down and study, Su Guan is willing to ask Li Lin to do me a favor and get another one.

    Su Luo's eyes really brightened: "Really?!"

    Su Wan said: "Of course it's true, how could I lie to Ah Luo?"

    When Su Luo heard the words, she immediately danced with joy: "Sixth Sister and Sixth Sister are the best, A Luo will definitely listen to grandma's words and study hard."

    Su Wan taught Su Luo and Meigu the details to pay attention to in massage, and then went back to Yuhuayuan. She had just entered the courtyard when she saw Li Lin and Su Yun playing chess in the pavilion.

    Su Wan was slightly surprised, but he didn't know when he came here, and how he got to play with Su Yun.

    Hearing the sound of footsteps, the two looked over in unison. Li Lin looked into her eyes, and the smile in his eyes blurred a little.

    "Miss Six is ??here." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 278 You are fooling, you continue to fool

    ?

    "Sixth Sister."

    Su Wan walked into the pavilion and saw the two playing chess. He felt a little strange: "You two playing chess? Where's your father? You haven't come back yet?"

    Su Yun said: "Father and mother have gone to my grandfather's house. Someone just sent a message that father and mother should come over."

    The Li family?  !

    Su Wan frowned upon hearing this: "What's wrong? What happened?"

    The Li family let Su Xun and Li Shi go, something must have happened.

    Li Lindao: "When I came, I happened to meet people from the Li family coming over. It seemed that there was no rush. You don't need to worry too much."

    Su Yun also said: "I wanted to go with you earlier, but my father asked me to wait at home."

    Su Wan sat down on the side, saw that his face was not flustered, but rather calm, and said, "You don't need to worry."

    Su Yun nodded: "I'm not worried, my father said, no matter what happens, you must stay calm, if you get confused first, you will lose."

    Su Wan: ""

    Su Wan didn't expect that Su Xun, who was about to jump at every turn, would teach Su Xun such words, but he wouldn't get involved in how Su Xun taught his son. It's true to be calm.

    She said: "Since it was my father who said it, it makes sense."

    Su Yun was a little proud, but she didn't show it on her face: "That's natural, what my father said has always been very reasonable."

    As he spoke, he looked at Li Lin: "Brother-in-law, let's continue playing chess."

    etc?  !

    Brother-in-law?  !

    Su Guan paused for a moment, turned her head to look at Su Yun, but Su Yun didn't feel it, and played chess with Li Lin, she turned her head to look at Li Lin, but saw him smiling at her, his eyes were soft but soft  It seems to have a deep meaning.

    "Brother-in-law, what did you say earlier about taking the Maxi Pass Road and crossing Hengyang at sunset? What happened afterwards? You continue to talk about it, I want to hear it."

    "Later, the general in white cut down the Hengyang Bridge"

    Su Guan sat on the side and listened quietly, and saw Li Lin talking about the story of the Western Wei Dynasty. The Western Wei Dynasty also experienced a period of turmoil. The young hero General Huo, the white-clothed general, was the one who supported the establishment of the Western Wei Dynasty.  Talents, but after the Western Wei Dynasty was pacified, they didn't know where they were.

    Considering his age, General Huo is almost sixty years old now. If he is lucky, he should still be alive.

    Su Yun admired this man very much. After hearing what Li Lin said, her eyes were so bright: "If there is a chance, I really want to meet this general and admire his demeanor."

    "There is no chance." Li Lin said with a smile, "I do know where he is."

    "What?!" Surprised, Su Yun suddenly stood up and asked anxiously, "Brother-in-law, do you know where General Huo is now?! Is this true?!"

    The corner of Su Wan's mouth twitched: "Aran, what you said just now is to calm down! What are you doing now?!"

    When Su Yun heard this, her face contorted for a moment, and then she quickly recovered her composure, as if she was playing a trick.

    He said seriously: "Boy, I really admire General Huo very much. If brother-in-law knows, please let me know."

    Seeing the two siblings like this, Li Lin wanted to laugh: "It's really simple. If there is a chance, just order someone to take you there to meet him. However, I heard that General Huo wants to take in an apprentice. Maybe you can too."  There is this opportunity."

    When Su Huang heard this, he was so excited that he almost jumped up, but after the previous incident, he didn't jump up, but his eyes were like two lanterns, which were frighteningly bright.

    "Is it really possible?!"

    Li Lin smiled and said: "I have some friendship with him, and I may recommend you for a better chance when the time comes."

    "That's really great!" Su Yun was suddenly so happy that she couldn't find Bei, and when she looked at Li Lin again, she just thought how good this future brother-in-law would be, "Brother-in-law, you are so amazing that even Huo  The general knows it all!"

    "It's a coincidence, it's just a coincidence."

    The corners of Su Guan's mouth twitched, and she covered her face with the round fan in her hand. She really didn't want to watch him fooling around. In the past, she might have thought that Mr. Li knew a lot, as if he knew everyone and everything.  You know, it's amazing.

    Even General Huo, who has disappeared for 20 or 30 years, knows where he is, and he is so friendly that he can even recommend apprentices.

    Nowhehe, you fool, you continue to fool.

    Really too hypocritical.

    After finally coaxing Su Yun away, Su WanShe glared at him and said angrily, "What are you doing to fool him?"

    The beauty's staring eyes, especially her pair of almond eyes, are clear and bright, really beautiful.

    "Fudge, it's not possible." Li Lin smiled and added a cup of tea to her, "I'm not looking for a solution. Since Ah Ran wants a famous teacher, I just give him a famous teacher."

    Su Wan rolled his eyes, as if he understood something instantly: "That General Huo is leaving the city?!"

    Li Lin smiled lightly, turned the teacup in his hand, and said: "So I have one thing to pay attention to. If your brother goes there, you go there again. If your sister discusses a marriage, go there too.  Do you think your father or Mrs. Li can sit still?!"

    Su Wan paused, probably unable to sit still. In the hearts of Su Xun and Li Shi, children are more important. At most, they will wait until the previous generation dies for a hundred years, and then go to the children's side and accompany them to spend the time.  the rest of my life.

    "But"

    "Ah Ran was taught very well by your father. If she has a good teacher to teach her, she will have a bright future in the future. As for that girl of your family, she has an innocent personality. Even if she is taught, the road will not be easy."

    "Not to mention, if we talk about marriage, there are quite a few young talents in Licheng. They will be the pillars of Licheng in the future, and their prospects and status are all good. Why, should they be worthy of your sister?!"

    Su Wan's eyes flickered slightly, she breathed a sigh of relief, and said, "Since Ah Yun's matter is his wish, I have nothing to say, but I disagree with Ah Luo's matter, what will she think about in the future?"  Such a day, let her do it by herself, don't arrange these things for her."

    "As for the other things, I always feel sorry for everyone if it's because of me that everyone"

    If it weren't for her, Su Xun and Li's family would naturally stay in the imperial city well. There is Jinning Duke's Mansion and Li's family here, and they can also visit relatives on weekdays.

    "Ah Wan, there is a good saying that there is always a banquet in the world." Li Lin put the teacup on the table, "In the future, your father and your uncle and uncle may not have much friendship. Knowing that the other party is well, it is  Excellent."

    "Besides, in terms of stability, there is no comparison in the world to Licheng. In the future, your father's lineage will be able to take root in Licheng. In the future, as long as the Li family is undefeated and Licheng is undefeated, they will be safe and secure. ?¡­¡±

    Su Wan hesitated: "Let me think about it, I'm a little confused, and I can't agree with your statement right now." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 279: Such a Happy Life, Such a Happy Life

    ?

    In fact, Su Wan also understands that this is already the best way. If you want to come to a family that does not have many relatives, if relatives are connected to relatives, it will be a huge data that cannot be counted.

    In this case, it is better to peel off the cocoon and arrange the most important people.

    Su Xun only has three children. If all three are in Licheng, he might be reluctant to part with everything here, but he also cares more about his children and wants to be with them more. If the elders of the Su family and the Li family are gone,  He and Mrs. Li will naturally want to be with Su Yun.

    So arrange Su Ran, basically everything is settled.

    Su Wan was in a trance for a while, as if the ups and downs of his life were all in front of him, and then for a moment, as if he had figured something out, he stood up suddenly.

    Her face changed rapidly, she was silent for a long time, she bit her lips and said, "I thought about it before, so let's stop this matter and let it take its course."

    In fact, it was just that she was too selfish and only thought of herself.

    I just thought that if I marry far away, it will be difficult to see her loving father in the future, and there will be no father to protect her, but because of this, they want them to follow her away from their homeland and live in a strange place.

    They have been in the imperial city for too long, and there are too many things that are hard to let go, such as close parents, relatives who are connected by blood, friends who have made friends for many years, and courtyard houses where they have lived all their lives.  Yimu has its own familiar streets, every scenery, and every pavement.

    ?It is said that the homeland is hard to leave. After most of my life, I have to leave the place I am familiar with, and I am afraid that it will be difficult to come back after I go.

    Such a parting, even for the sake of children, is too heavy for a person.

    She is so selfish!

    Su Wan burst into tears, feeling as if a hand had grabbed her heart, making it difficult to breathe.

    "I was wrong, I thought wrong."

    She only thought about her own reluctance and her own uneasiness, but she never thought that her father also had his own reluctance and his own uneasiness.

    In this world, after all, no one is attached to anyone, after all, everyone has to make sacrifices for whom!

    No matter how much you say, it's all for the sake of your children.

    But Su Xun, why can't he live the rest of his life for himself?  !

    Live the life you want, do what you want to do, the years are long, and the heart is peaceful.

    Why did she want to intervene and let him work hard and bumpy, so that he can't be peaceful for the rest of his life?  !

    Li Lin saw that her mood changed a little violently, and then tears fell. When he stretched out his hand to pull her, a tear just fell on the back of his hand and burned it.

    "Miss Six? Awan?" There was a moment of panic in his heart, and he didn't know what to do for a moment: "Awan, don't cry anymore."

    In fact, Li Lin is not as emotional as she is. When dealing with outsiders, he looks gentle and easy-going, but he is a little cold and indifferent in his heart. He has traveled too many places and met too many people, and parting from him is ordinary.  It's nothing.

    ? When parting, I said that I treasure it. If I have a chance to meet again in the future, I will have a drink and chat together, and talk about all corners of the country.

    In his eyes, the person who cares most now is Su Wan. As for Su Xun and others, he may care a little bit, but he feels that everything will be fine if their lives and futures are arranged.

    He only wants Su Wan to be happy.

    "If you think it's inappropriate, I'll think of another way. You, don't cry anymore." He originally thought that he had arranged it, and she should be happy. After all, she would be able to see her father often in the future.  Thinking of it was self-defeating, and even made her cry.

    "Awan, don't cry, be careful of eye pain."

    Su Wan wiped her tears, regained her composure and sat down again. She shook her head, "I'm fine. You don't have to do that again. You are willing to find a famous teacher for Ah Ran. I am grateful, but the rest  Don't arrange things."

    "Father can be where he wants to be. This is all his business. I only hope that he can choose for himself. It is what he likes, is happy, and is willing, not to set up such a trap, so that he has no choice for the rest of his life."  .¡±

    "As for me" She glanced at Li Lin, "If it really comes to that time, if you get a chance, you can come back with me to have a look.  I don't know if you will have time to accompany me."

    If this is the case, she may have to work harder. Although she may only meet this time in a few years, it will not mean that she will never see each other again for the rest of her life.??There are also Su Yun and Su Luo by his side, both of them are filial, so it is not impossible to have no children by their side.

    As for the long road, she walked slowly, and treated it as a journey along the way, watching the scenery along the way.

    Thinking of this, she was silent for a moment, then turned her head away.  "If you don't want to, that's okay, I'll just go by myself."

    "Awan." Li Lin lowered his eyes, "You are angry with me."

    Indeed, it was because of him that she fell into such a situation. In the future, she would have to leave her hometown with him and go to a strange place. It must be normal for her to be unwilling.

    Now, no matter what kind of guarantee he said, she might think it was false, and she didn't believe it.

    If this matter cannot be resolved, there may be a gap between the two of them in the future, and she will blame him.

    Li Lin pursed his lips, not knowing what to do, as if the problem had returned to the beginning.

    "It was you you hid it from me first, so I can't even get angry?!"

    "Yeah, if someone like you, the proud son of heaven, could have his eyes on me, then I should be so grateful, I think it is great luck"

    In the end, she is just an ordinary person, and she doesn't want much. She is backed by Jinning's mansion, and she has so much dowry in her hands. Those family fortunes are spent by her children and grandchildren for countless lifetimes.  not finished.

    She didn't want to get involved in the battle of the high-end mansion, and she didn't want to start from the granddaughter-in-law to be a minor, and after decades, she would be the master of the house.

    ? At the very beginning, she felt that Li Lin was indeed her best choice, and gradually, she developed feelings for her, and she felt that she was really lucky to meet someone who treats her sincerely and made a good relationship.

    Her life can pass peacefully and steadily.

    Such a happy life, such a happy life.

    Years are kind to her all her life, and she is also kind to her life.

    Live up to this life.

    But everything today is contrary to her original intention, it runs counter to the life she wants, and she is far away from those she cares about, and maybe it will be difficult to see each other in the rest of her life.

    In the past, she could feel that Jinning Duke's Mansion was her backer and her way out. As long as she had something to do, she would have her elders and father to make decisions for her, and she would never be bullied too much.

    But in this situation, she will be thousands of miles away in the future, and the only ones she can rely on are herself and Li Lin.

    At this time, he said that he liked her, and she believed it, but no one knew what the future would be like. She was alone in another country, with no relatives around her, and no one would stand up for her.

    She is at a loss for the future, uncertain about the future, and even extremely uneasy.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 280 Please Miss Six Give Me Another Chance

    ?

    Li Lin closed his eyes, and then said: "If you want to be angry, you should be. I will suffer anyway. If you want to come back often, I will naturally accompany you. It's just that the mountains are high and the water is long and the distance is long.  Can't take it."

    "I also think that the relationship between a man and a woman should have nothing to do with identity. Just like me, as for you, I only want you to think that you have met a man, not a noble man. I hope you will feel that you and I will be happy every year in the future.  You can stay with you until you grow old.¡±

    He stretched out his hand to tie a strand of hair around her ear, Su Wan froze for a moment, her body was a little stiff.

    He looked at her red eyes, and sighed secretly in his heart: "I only want you to be happy. If you don't want this marriage, you can tell me that you don't want it at any time. I will solve this matter, although  I don't want to let go, but I also don't want you to be so painful, hard to choose, and have no peace day and night."

    Hearing this, Su Wan almost died of anger: "You bastard!"

    Is it still useful to say these now?  !

    Not to mention that the two of them have been together for so long, and they also have feelings for each other. Can they just break up after breaking up?

    Moreover, the three books and six rituals are almost over, so how can there be room for repentance?  !

    Su Wan felt so angry that his heart ached: "You leave quickly, I don't want to see you right now."

    With that said, she stretched out her hand to push him.

    However, Li Lin was unwilling to leave like this. If he left at this time, she might not know how long she would be angry, or feel even more sad.

    "Awan." He stretched out his hand to hold her hand, "It hurts you to be angry, if you have any dissatisfaction, just come at me, don't make yourself angry."

    Su Wan snorted softly: "You said lightly, coming for you, how come you are coming for you? Is it possible that I can still beat you up?!"

    Li Lin thought about it for a while and said: "Of course it is also possible, but I am hard, watch your hands carefully!"

    After all, Su Wan is a person who has been on the Internet in modern times. For a moment, he felt that he was driving, and his face turned red: "Don't say such things again."

    Li Lin glanced at her strangely, seeing her blushing face, he asked with some doubts: "What kind of words?"

    Su Wan was at a loss for words for a while, and stammered: "No, I have nothing to say, that's all, that's all, that's all, that's all, you go now."

    This is the second time she has spoken to drive him away.

    Li Lin glanced at her and said seriously: "Awan, there is something I want to tell you. If you are worried about a bad life in the future, you don't have to worry about it. I will definitely be like you in the future.  Now that I put you in my heart like this, I will always be with you, and will not make you feel lonely and uneasy."

    "Now that I say these words, I'm afraid you won't believe them much, and these things are not very useful to talk about. Just watch me do it."

    "The future is still very long, and I will stay in Dongzhao for a long time. If you don't believe me, I will write you a letter. If I treat you badly after getting married, when I leave in the future,  If you still feel unwilling, you can use this letter to reconcile with me."

    "So, what do you think?!"

    "Heli?!" Su Wan was stunned for a moment, but she didn't expect him to say such words.

    This can be regarded as giving her another chance to choose, and also giving him a chance to prove himself.

    If at that time, she feels that she can go on with him, and is willing to live with him to a far away place, then she will follow him. If she feels that it is not worth it and does not want to follow him, then she will take the divorce  The book stayed and parted ways with him.

    She looked at him with wide eyes: "You"

    Li Lin smiled, and then said: "Although if we withdraw from this marriage, we can each be well, but I don't want to let go after all, please give me another chance, Miss Six."

    "Miss Six agree with me?!".

    Su Wan didn't remember how Li Lin said goodbye and left. She was in a daze. She sat in the pavilion for a long time until Su Xun and Mrs. Li returned.

    The two talked while walking into the yard.

    Su Xun's face turned dark: "Your natal family's behavior is really getting more and more absurd. How did you come up with such a thing and dare to mention the divorce? It really pissed me off!"

    Li's face is also not good-looking: "How did I know they would do such a thing, who knew that Yuyan"

    Su Xun raised his head abruptly, and saw Su Wan sitting in the pavilion in the courtyard, striding over: "Ah Wan, when did you come?!"

    Mrs. Li suddenly looked up and stopped.He said the words on his lips, and then followed.

    Su Wan came back to his senses, stood up and bowed to the two of them: "Father and mother."

    Su Xun pointed to the stool for her to sit down, then ordered someone to bring hot tea, and then asked her: "What do you want to do here?"

    Su Wan shook her head: "When I came out from my grandmother, I originally wanted to see my father. Later, I met Mr. Li and A Ran here, and sat there for a while. Then I heard that the Li family sent people to invite my father and mother.  I knew what was going on, so I waited here."

    Su Xun and Li Shi looked at each other, Su Xun said: "It's not a big deal, your mother and I will solve it naturally, you go back, don't worry about it."

    Su Wan nodded, and left without asking any questions.

    After she left, Su Xun patted his forehead and felt a headache: "It's really courageous!"

    The Li family has grown rich, and has experienced the hardships of being bullied by others without the right to be rich, so they chatted hard enough to climb up. In order to cling to Zhao Mingqi, who was still the prince, and get Li Yuyan and Su Ying engaged, they spent a lot of money.  Zhao Mingqi's family fortune was given to him, and he only thought about getting an official position in the future.

    Later, the crown prince was abolished, and all the efforts were in vain. Now, he has climbed up to King Ming, and wants to withdraw the marriage between Li Yuyan and Su Ying, and let Li Yuyan enter King Ming's backyard as a concubine!

    Perhaps the Li family felt that now that the Li family was married to Su Xun and was under the protection of the Duke of Jinning, it would be useless to marry another Li Yuyan now.

    Without the title of Su Ran, the good concubine, she can't cling to the crown prince. Su Ying is still the son of the concubine, and the family will be separated in the future. The second room will not get much. In this way, the Li family will lose a girl for nothing.  .

    Because of this, the Li family was naturally unwilling, and for some reason, Li Yuyan went to the farm some time ago, and when she came back today, King Ming sent someone to send her back, and left a message saying that she wanted to pick a  Days, let her enter Ming Palace.

    The Li family came to find Su Xun and Li Shi in a hurry, and because of this, they said they were going to withdraw the marriage between Li Yuyan and Su Ying, and they also said that Li Yuyan had already served King Ming and could not remarry.

    Su Xun almost exploded with anger!

    Really shameless!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 281 I only hope that the princess can feel at ease if she gets this thing

    ?

    "Anyway, I can't talk to my mother about this kind of thing. If you dare, then you can go by yourself!"

    Li shrank her neck in fright: "I don't dare to be a concubine."

    She was also afraid that Mrs. Wang would be angry, and the matter was caused by her natal family. If she were to talk about it, there would definitely be no good results.

    But the matter still needs to be resolved, Li bit her head and said: "But in the end, I still have to talk about it. My Li family is wrong about this matter. If my father and mother come to tell me, I might be scolded.  Help, leave two servings of thin noodles for my parents"

    Su Xun was so angry: "They want face, and they want face to do such a thing?! It's all right now, let me show this face!"

    Mrs. Li didn't dare to provoke him, and said hesitantly: "But things are like this now, we"

    "Mr. Li, stay away from your mother's house in the future, they are crazy!" Su Xun was speechless, "I have no ability, and dare to break through such storms, it's really"

    Su Xun really didn't know what to say, but really thought the Li family was crazy.

    What does the Li family have?  Except for some money, there is nothing else. To put it bluntly, if things happen, the benefits will not go to them. If something happens, they must be the ones who are unlucky.

    Before the Li family surrendered to the deposed prince, if it hadn't been for a detour, Li Yuyan and Su Ying were engaged, and Su Ran's wind was used to climb up to the prince, and there was a Jinning mansion in the middle, otherwise the Li family would have died  up.

    I don't even know how much I weigh, but I still want to climb up.

    Mrs. Li also felt uncomfortable when she heard the words. In fact, she thinks that it is already quite good. The Li family has Jinning Gongfu as the backer and is an imperial merchant. There are not many people who dare to bully them, but they insist on going to the storm.  .

    I really don't want my life.

    Thinking of her relatives in her natal family, Mrs. Li felt that she could not lift up her strength. She was afraid that something would happen one day, what should she do then!

    Thinking of this, Li's tears fell, and she pleaded: "Third Master, you must think of a way to save my natal family!"

    Su Xun frowned: "Think of a way, what else can I do now, the Li family wants to marry their daughter, and I am a son-in-law, can I still talk?!"

    He can't be the head of the Li family, and the Li family has also said that Li Yuyan is already a member of King Ming, so he can only go to the mansion of King Ming.

    Just as Mrs. Li was about to say something, Su Xun said irritably: "Okay, don't worry about this matter, you can't care about it either. I'll go to Fuping Courtyard and talk to my mother about it."

    Although Su Xun didn't want to go, he still had to talk about the matter. If Mrs. Li were to go, he would definitely be scolded and cried by Mrs. Wang.  Save effort.

    Su Xun went to Fuping Courtyard, Wang's mood is not bad at the moment, Wang Weixi's marriage is settled, she is at ease, and she is very happy to see Su Xun, so she stays for dinner.

    Su Xun absent-mindedly accompanied his parents to have a meal, drank a cup of hot tea after the meal, hesitated for a moment, and then told Wang Shi about this matter, Wang Shi's face turned cold when he heard this.

    "Is what you said true?"

    Su Xun bit the bullet and said: "It's true, mother, since the girl from the Li family can't get married, how can this marriage be resolved?"

    Mrs. Wang snorted coldly: "The Li family is really very capable. They didn't even give me the face of the Duke of Jinning. If they figured it out, even if the marriage is divorced, we can't do anything to them."

    "Since they have climbed to the top, we don't have to worry about the Li family's affairs in the future, and we will treat them as no such relatives. As for the Li familyyou let her have less contact with the Li family.  Tell her to go back to Li's house."

    "There is also this marriage. I will go to Da'en Temple in a few days and ask the master to divination for these marriages of the grandchildren. He said that the two of them are destined to die. If they are forced to be husband and wife, it will be disadvantageous to the family's children and grandchildren. Then they will leave.  "

    "The divorce is a disadvantage for the woman. It will be difficult to talk about marriage in the future, and there will be many rumors, but since the Li family has chosen a way out, let them go."

    "As for the second room, there's no need to tell them for the time being. Jiang Shi and Ah Ying were not very satisfied with the girl from the Li family before. This marriage is gone, and it's as they wished. They can choose one by themselves.  I'm too lazy to care."

    Su Xun thought about it, this is also the best: "Then do as mother said."

    Mrs. Wang also had a headache: "Okay, you can go back."

    Su Xun nodded: "The son went back, and the mother also rested earlier, don't be too tired."

    "?? bar.  "Ms. Wang let Su Xun leave. After he left, Mrs. Wang sat in the original position for a while, and then almost dropped the teacup in hand.

    "Li family, what a Li family, even dare to step on the face of my Duke Ning!".

    The next day, someone from Fupingyuan went to Guanyuan to spread the word, saying that Mrs. Wang planned to go to Daen Temple to pray for blessings in three days, and asked Su Guan and Wang Weixiu to accompany her, and asked her to tidy up in two days, saying that she would  Go and stay for a few days.

    Mrs. Wang had already spoken, so Su Wan naturally didn't dare to answer. Just after she ordered Xiao Sang and Xiao Li to prepare something, someone came to send a message, saying that Hui Feng had something to ask.  Then they went to the small courtyard where wild geese were raised in the outer courtyard.

    When Su Wan came here, he was in a hurry. He just entered the courtyard and asked, "How? Did something happen to the geese?!"

    Huifeng saluted respectfully: "Huifeng has seen the princess."

    Su Wan looked up and saw two dumb geese flying back and forth on a tree, breathed a sigh of relief, and asked Hui Feng, "How are they?"

    Huifeng said: "In the past two days, I haven't been as active as before, and I don't eat much."

    When Su Wan heard this, she became anxious: "Why don't you eat?"

    Hui Feng said: "Probably the two masters are in a bad mood. This wild goose feels the same way, so naturally it's not good."

    Su Wan paused, then turned to look at Hui Feng, who lowered his head and took out a box from his cuff, then handed it to Su Wan with both hands: "My son ordered me to give it to the princess.  "

    Su Wan was stunned for a moment, Xiao Sang next to him wanted to take the box, but Huifeng refused to hand it to her.

    He presented the box, and said: "The young master said, let the subordinates hand over this item to the princess, and the princess can look at it alone."

    Su Wan stretched out his hand to take it. The wooden box was only the size of a palm, and it weighed nothing in his palm. There was a bunch of camellias carved on it, and it could be seen that the carving was very good.

    She brushed her fingers over, and could clearly feel the lines on it, inch by inch, so that she could feel the pattern on it without looking at it, she lowered her eyes: "Thank you, son, for me."

    Huifeng said: "The princess doesn't need to thank you, as my son said, I only hope that the princess can feel at ease after getting this thing."

    Su Wan's fingers holding the wooden box tightened slightly, feeling a little unsure, and she said, "Just tell him, I'll write this down, and also for methank him"

    [The author has something to say]

    Before I was hesitant to write about the plot of Ah Wan's entanglement after knowing the identity of Mr. Li, but I still wrote it.

    In fact, before this, I was trying to figure out the psychological changes of Ah Wan. If she accepted it happily, it would be impossible. Her character originally liked to fight. When Li Lin was a poor student, she could see it all her life.  Head, she has money, backing, and status, and she will spend her life carefree and carefree.

    However, after knowing everything, she has to consider two issues, the distant marriage and the unknown future. Everything is different from what she asked for at the beginning, so she is anxious.

    (The next chapter (remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 282 So what about me, I am happy with you...

    ?

    Hui Feng nodded: "This subordinate will definitely tell the young master."

    Su Wan held the box in her hand, feeling a little hot in her heart, but holding it made her feel a lot more at ease. She was still in the mood to feed the geese for a while, and seeing them eat something, she hurriedly  Back to Guanyuan.

    Then, I opened the box when I was alone in the dormitory.

    Inside the box was a golden hairpin of ginkgo leaves, and a letter was pressed under it. Su Wan took out the golden hairpin, looked at it carefully for a moment, then put it aside, and took out the envelope.

    Her fingers trembled slightly, she lowered her eyes, opened the seal of the envelope, and took out the letter paper inside.

    The thin piece of paper on it is an undated letter from Heli.

    He has already signed and sealed the letter. If she wants to, just add the date and name, and the letter will become real.

    The book says:

    May my wife leave,

    ? Comb the bun again, and sweep the crescent eyebrows beautifully.

    Cleverly presenting a slim and graceful posture, he is the master of selecting and hiring high-ranking officials.

    Let go of grievances and knots, let alone hate each other.

    One is different and two are wide, each is happy.

    Her fingers slid across her, and every word and sentence on it seemed to be engraved on her heart stroke by stroke. The apex of her heart hurt slightly, and then spread little by little. The pain made her unable to breathe.  Before I knew it, tears fell.

    "One difference and two wide, each happy"

    She murmured softly, closed her eyes, tears fell down one after another, wet her clothes, she wiped it with a handkerchief, and when she opened her eyes again, her eyes were reddish with tears.

    "So what about me, I'm happy with you"

    Su Wan was dissatisfied with Li Lin before, and felt that he cheated her, making her have to suffer the pain of being separated from her relatives, and for the sake of the future, she had to stand up and try to make herself stronger.

    Because she no longer has a backer in the future, she can only rely on herself, and then live a lifetime of strength in the ups and downs.

    It's not that she doesn't want to believe that he will treat her well and make her rely on her forever, but she also doesn't want to bet her whole life on whether a man will be consistent and never change.

    At this time, it is true that he likes her, but one year later, ten years later, or even twenty or thirty years later, if the two of them no longer have feelings for each other by then, he will not take a concubine, maybe he will not.  I will take care of her again, and when the time comes, she will be thousands of miles away from home and alone, where should she return.

    These days, she has actually been thinking in her heart that she is embarrassing him and finding fault with him. If he shows any reluctance or impatience, she probably won't continue the engagement with him.

    If he has no patience with her now, how can he expect to have it in the future?  !

    Some people say that the love between mountains and seas can be leveled, that is the greatness of love!

    But love and marriage can be the same thing, or they can be two different things!

    It is true that she likes him now, but she does not have the courage to leave her blood relatives for this feeling, go away for him, and give up the life and future she wants.

    She once asked herself, dare?  !  Can it be done?  !

    She dare not.

    Maybe it's because their relationship isn't that deep yet, enough to make her give everything.

    But at this time, seeing that he left her a way out, so that she can make another choice in the future, and then ask her again, if she would like to?  Ask her if it's worth it?  Ask her if she dares?

    During this period, she can watch how he does, understand his thoughts, and even test him, and then think about whether to go with him?  Do you want to join hands with him and live your whole life?

    Her tears fell on the letter paper, making a slight clicking sound.

    She wiped it with a handkerchief in a panic, feeling guilty and distressed, and she didn't know what kind of mood he was in when he wrote this letter and left the book.

    Before Madam got married, the He Li book had already been written.

    Su Wan let herself cry for a while, then folded the letter and Li Shu, put them back into the envelope, and put them in a wooden box.

    The wooden box was specially prepared by her to hold the letters that Li Lin sent her. She didn't want Xiao Sang Xiaowan to see it, so she locked it with a small brass lock, and took it out to read when she missed him.  look.

    She first put the envelope on top of the pile of letters, but felt it was inappropriate, and finally took out all the letters, put this one at the bottom, and then put the other letters in.

    I only wish that this Heli book has been kept here and will not come in handy.

     After locking the box and putting it back in its original place, she calmed down and opened the door to let Xiaosang and Xiaowan in.

    The two saw that Su Wan was in a bad mood, but Su Wan hadn't been in a good mood for a while, so they didn't dare to ask her what was wrong, so they had to keep their heads down and pack up, preparing the clothes they would use for the few days at Da En Temple.

    Because I went to the temple to pray, it is definitely inappropriate to wear too bright clothes. I need some plain clothes, but not too plain. Fortunately, Su Wan has a lot of clothes, so I quickly picked a few sets, but I was a little hesitant about the headgear.

    For her headdress, there are several hosta hairpins, most of which are fancy, and what kind of inlaid with silk, all kinds of patterns are immortal.

    "Just take two jade hairpins that you wear on weekdays, and this one."

    Su Wan picked up the golden ginkgo leaf hairpin that was placed on the dressing table earlier. The veins of the ginkgo leaves on it were lifelike, and it was very beautiful to look at. "Take this one too."

    "Take them all." Xiao Sang Xiaolan quickly picked out a few and finished the matter.

    Su Wan pinched the hairpin holding a ginkgo leaf, and finally smiled a little.

    In the next two days, Su Wan took care of things in the house, took Xiao Sang Xiaoman and followed Wang to Da En Temple.

    Originally, Mrs. Wang only planned to bring Su Wan and Wang Weixi, but after much deliberation, she also brought Su Luo along. The little girl had been bored for a long time, so let her go out to breathe a sigh of relief.

    It was difficult for Su Luo to get out of the door, and she sat in a carriage with Su Wan, like a bird out of a cage, chattering non-stop, Su Wan listened to her helplessly, barely coping.

    Arriving at Da'en Temple, the carriage stopped at the gate, and an old monk in monk's robe came to greet him.

    "Master Jiangchen." Wang clasped his hands together and performed a Buddhist salute. The three girls and the servants who followed him also saluted together.

    ? Master Jiang Chen folded his palms together and saluted: "Amitabha, the honored person is coming, but I am far away to welcome you. The courtyard has been prepared in the temple, and the nobleman is invited to go."

    Wang said: "Master Lao will lead the way."

    Master Jiang Chen said: "Please come inside, noblemen."

    Su Guan Wang Weiwei and Su Luo followed Wang to the temple, just passed the lotus pond in front of the Great Buddha Hall, and met someone who was going back the other way.

    The two teams collided with each other.

    Su Ling stood beside King Sui, with a ruddy face and a small belly. When she saw the people from Jinning Duke's mansion, her eyes lit up, and then she smiled, and was supported by the servants.

    "Grandmother."

    [The author has something to say]

    When I was excited, it seemed that all the explanations to be said were described in the text. I was also very worried about writing this plot, but I finally decided to write it. I think I will definitely be scolded. I dare not read the book reviews these days, and I am shivering  ~(Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 283 I want to ask the master to do a fortune telling for my poor granddaughter

    ?

    Mrs. Wang did not expect to meet King Sui and Su Ling at this time. The expression on her face hesitated for a moment, and then she led someone forward to salute: "I pay my respects to the lord."

    King Sui was wearing a long purple robe, a jade crown on his head, and a jade pendant of the Tathagata on his waist. Su Ling was wearing a pink dress by his side. Su Ling had been raised well these days, her face was rosy, and she had gained some weight.  .

    King Sui's cold eyebrows swept across, and the coldness in his eyes faded a bit. He said with a smile: "Mrs.

    In the end, his eyes fell on Su Wan, and he asked with a smile: "The Princess is also coming with Madam today."

    Su Wan didn't expect him to bring the topic to himself, and was slightly surprised, but still responded with a salute, "Returning to the prince, Wen Xiao is here to accompany grandma."

    "The princess is filial, and my wife has got a good granddaughter." Sui Wang looked at Su Ling with a calm face, "Since it is such a coincidence, the side concubine should talk to my wife, the princess, and the king will wait for a while."

    Su Ling smiled when she heard the words: "My concubine, thank you, my lord."

    King Sui nodded, then took a look at Su Wan, then took his leave and left, leaving a few maidservants and guards to wait on Su Ling, and the group went to rest in the courtyard arranged by the temple.

    After sitting down, Su Ling asked Wang: "Why did grandma come to Daen Temple today?"

    Wang raised her eyelids and asked her back: "Why are you here today?"

    Su Ling said: "The prince brought his granddaughter here. The prince said that he was free today, so he specially sent me here to pray for the child, ask for a talisman for me, and let me stay here for a few days. Unexpectedly, I ran into my grandmother and three  little sister."

    When Su Ling said this, her face turned even redder: "It must be that the prince knew that grandma was coming today, and specially asked me to meet grandma. Speaking of which, I have recently become pregnant, and the prince is also concerned about it.  I'm too bored in the mansion."

    Su Ling's recent days are indeed good. The princess has been infertile for many years, and she has rested her mind. She also takes good care of her. Because this is his first heir, King Sui also values ??it very much.  It is of great benefit to him to bear the name of the emperor's eldest grandson.

    The best days of Su Ling's life are now.

    Mrs. Wang glanced at her and nodded: "In this case, you can live a good life, but grandma also reminds you, you still have to be respectful to the princess, and don't argue with the princess just because you have a child."  Get up, after all, she is the main concubine and you are the side concubine."

    Su Ling lowered her eyes: "Grandmother's words are written down by granddaughter, and she will get along well with Wangfei. Wangfei also said that she will raise this child with me in the future. Granddaughter thinks it is very good."

    Wang's hand, which was turning the prayer beads, paused, and many thoughts flashed in his mind. He thought, if King Sui ascends the throne in the future, this child will be a boy, and if it is a prince, which one should be regarded as the mother?  !

    If the time comes, can the princess let her go in order to have this child?  Maybe something will happen about keeping the son and leaving the mother.

    Although it is impossible to always think of people as bad, after all, there should be a bottom line in her heart, even that Princess Sui, she must also be worried that Su Ling will give birth to a child and replace her.

    Wang Shi looked at Su Ling with worried eyes, originally wanted to tell her a few words, but was afraid that she would think too much, so she suspected Wang Hao, and the trouble would not end at that time.

    Thinking of this, she originally wanted to arrange for someone to come to her side, but Su Ling was no longer a girl from the Duke of Jinning's mansion, so it would be unreasonable for her to arrange someone from the Duke of Jinning's mansion to go there.

    Wang suddenly thought of She Qing: "Your auntsee what I said, how is your mother now?"

    Su Ling did not expect that Wang would mention She Qing, she was taken aback when she heard this, and hesitated for a long time before saying: "My mother is fine now."

    Now She Qing has remarried, and although she has everything she should have, she is quite low-key. No one in the Jinning Manor knows about it. Su Ling feels that She Qing has managed to live a stable life.  She didn't want people from Jinning's mansion to disturb her peace again.

    ?Here comes again because he doesn't want Su Wang to know, She Qing has been with Su Wang for twenty years, if he knows that She Qing is married, he might feel uncomfortable and cause trouble.

    Wang looked at her suspiciously, Su Ling met her eyes, lowered her head and whispered: "My mother is really doing well now, so grandma don't bother her anymore."

    Hearing this, Mrs. Wang didn't ask her the reason anymore, but she just wanted to arrange someone to go there. Since She Qing couldn't do it here, she had to go through Pingbaihou's Mansion, but if she passed through Pingbaihou's Mansion, Suiwang's Mansion might not be able to.  left.

      Moreover, the Wang family is increasingly looking down on the Pingbaihou Mansion and Su Ruo.

    "Since that's the case, I won't talk about it anymore. You take good care of yourself." Wang looked towards the yard and said, "You should go back to the mansion too. Now that you have a body, is it inconvenient or should you go back to the house?"  It¡¯s good to take good care of it in the mansion, go back, and pray for blessings, anytime, why at this time.¡±

    Su Ling thought about it for a while, and felt that it made sense. She was also afraid that Mrs. Wang would ask about She Qing, so she nodded her head and said, "Then Grandmother, Ah Ling will leave now."

    "Let's go."

    After Su Ling left, Wang Shi sighed helplessly. For her, Su Ling's pregnancy was a blessing or a curse!

    Originally, Mrs. Wang just wanted to come here for a formality, and then go back to settle the marriage between Su Ying and Li Yuyan, but now that she met Su Ling, she really took the three girls to the inner hall of the hall to pray for blessings every day in the next few days.

    The three girls were also dressed in simple and elegant dresses. They followed behind Mrs. Wang, sitting on the futons, chanting scriptures or meditating.

    The scriptures are hard to pronounce. Many little girls don't have this patience. Su Luo got annoyed on the first day. If Su Wan hadn't escorted her, she would have gone out to play a long time ago.

    Su Guan and Wang Weixiu were a little tired on the second day, but they persevered. When they were tired from chanting sutras, they sat there quietly and waited until they calmed down before continuing.

    Such days lasted for three consecutive days, bathing and changing clothes every morning, burning incense and fasting. Fortunately, the vegetarian food in the temple was pretty good, and the three girls endured it. If they couldn't help it, they would eat some pastries.

    On the fourth day, Mrs. Wang was summoned by the master of the temple, Master Wuchen, to ask for a hexagram.

    Master Wuchen is different from Master Jiangchen. Master Jiangchen is responsible for the reception of distinguished guests in the temple. Although it is a quiet place in Buddhism, he still needs to eat, so he arranged this errand.

    As for Master Wuchen, he is the most famous master in Daen Temple. His hexagrams are extremely effective and highly respected by the world. However, there is a rule that if you want to ask him for divination, you have to fast and recite sutras for three days, and then you have to decide on your own.  Last hexagram.

    Mrs. Wang asked the three girls to go out for a walk by themselves, and then went to meet Master Wuchen.

    "Master, I'm here today, and I want to ask Master to make a fortune for my poor granddaughter. Her future will be fine" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 284 Xian'an Qin Family

    ?

    The Wang family is true, but after Su Ling, it was her own granddaughter after all, and it was the Fuzhong who first let her down on this path.

    Now, I naturally hope that she will be well.

    It's just that she has no idea of ??her current position, her future and future, and she also doesn't know if she was ordered by the noble concubine, or if she fell from a high platform and fell to pieces.

    Master Wuchen is nearly seventy years old, and he is a kind-hearted monk. He is wearing a gray and simple monk's robe. He was meditating and chanting scriptures, waiting for Wang's arrival. He opened his eyes, nodded slightly, and pointed to the stick next to him.  , let Wang draw lots.

    "Just think about what you asked."

    Mrs. Wang took the stick, went to kneel on the futon in front of the Buddha statue nearby, and then shook the stick with her eyes closed facing the Buddha.  The sign was picked up.

    Mrs. Wang couldn't help but took a look, only to see that the stick was just an ordinary bamboo stick, there was no word on it, so she had no choice but to give the bamboo stick to Master Wuchen.

    "Master Wuchen, please release the sign."

    Master Wuchen stretched out an old hand, took the bamboo stick, opened his eyes and took a look, then read:

    "The world was originally a dream, but after the dream, dust returns to dust. There are immortals hidden in Penglai Mountain, but they go to the prosperous body."

    When Wang heard the words, she was in a trance for a while, and she hurriedly asked, "What does the master mean, mean"

    "There is a hidden immortal on Penglai Mountain, but he went to a prosperous body. After that, his life is safe."

    Wang's heart shuddered, as if struck by lightning: "Could it be that her family can't get things done, so that's why she"

    Master Wuchen shook his head: "It's a major event in the world, Wuchen dare not speak nonsense, this sign has been released, Madam, please go back."

    Mrs. Wang still wanted to ask again, but she saw that Master Wuchen had closed her eyes and was chanting sutras with the Buddhist beads in her hand, so she had no choice but to say goodbye and leave.

    According to this lottery, Su Ling's life is safe, but there is no prosperity and wealth, and if she wants to save her life, she has to abandon all her glory and become a hermit.

    Wang is not sure whether King Sui can succeed, if Su Ling can't succeed, Su Ling must leave all these riches and honors behind if she wants to survive, and she will not show herself in front of people from now on, but if she can succeed, she will definitely be rich in her life  , how to go to this prosperous body?  !

    Could it be that the princess can't accommodate her?  !

    Wang didn't dare to guess wildly, but she also made a decision in her heart. If something happened to King Sui, she would cut off her relationship with King Sui to save her life. If King Sui's affairs were successful, she would find a way to keep her away.

    Thinking of this, Mrs. Wang went all the way back to the small courtyard where she lived temporarily. When she came back, the three girls had disappeared. After careful questioning, she found out that the three of them had gone to the back mountain to see the peach blossoms.

    At this time, the peach blossoms outside have withered, but the peach blossoms in Daen Temple have just come into full bloom, and many people come to see the peach blossoms on weekdays.

    Wang said: "Forget it, they are also tired these days, so let them play for a while and go to pack up their things. We will go back down the mountain in the afternoon."

    "yes."

    Su Wan and Wang Weixi accompanied Su Luo to see the peach blossoms. This little girl was originally a lively person, but she was wronged by being quiet for a few days with a bitter face. Therefore, Su Wan accepted her to watch the peach blossoms together.

    Su Luo has always regretted not being able to go on a spring outing with Su Wan. Now that she saw the peach blossom forest, she was so happy that she ran around a tree several times in a row.

    Su Wan told her not to run too far, so she and Wang Weixi enjoyed the scenery in the nearby pavilion.

    However, it is only for enjoying the scenery. There is no wine or tea here, but it is very quiet.

    The two girls sat together and talked for a while, and then heard a quarrel in the peach forest. After listening carefully, there was Su Luo's voice. The two looked at each other, and then led others to follow.  go up.

    "What are you doing hitting people?"

    "Obviously you bumped into it first, how can you walk without looking at people!"

    Su Luo was about to cry angrily: "Obviously you appeared suddenly, how did I know you ran out suddenly!"

    "What's wrong?!"

    Su Guan and Wang Weixiu rushed over, only to see that Su Luo led someone to confront a young man, who was only twelve or thirteen years old, wearing snow-blue clothes and a small crown, condescending, rather condescending.  A bit domineering.

    Beside him, there is a girl in a peony-colored dress and a golden hairpin of emerald green leaves and jade cicadas.No, but the eyebrows are fine, and there is a bit of momentum between the brows, which looks not to be trifled with.

    Seeing her sister, Su Luo threw herself into her arms with a wow, pulled her sleeve and cried, "Sixth sister, they bullied me~"

    "Okay, okay, don't cry anymore." Su Wan comforted Su Luo, then pulled her out and handed her to Wang Weixiu, and then asked the visitor: "I don't know what happened, the two generals  My sister made me cry."

    The young man snorted coldly: "Who are you to come to ask me?"

    Su Wan said with a smile: "My sister and I are the girls from Jinning Duke's mansion, I wonder who you two are?"

    "Jinning's public calculation" Before the young man could finish speaking, he was stopped by the elder sister next to him. He turned his head angrily, but was glared at by the elder sister.

    The elder sister smiled and said: "It turned out to be from Duke Jinning's mansion. I think this is Princess Wenxiao. It's a pleasure to meet you. The little girl is the daughter of Xian'an Qin, so is Qin Yuzhu. This is my younger brother Yuhuan, my little brother."  The child is ignorant and offended the girl in the house, please forgive me, the Princess."

    Xian'an Qin's family?  !

    Su Wan was slightly stunned, but he had a clue in his heart.

    Xian'an is the land of Jinzhou. It is famous for its rich mineral resources. Xian'an Qin clan is one of the largest clans in Jinzhou. It is rich and powerful, and it also controls several major mines.

    Half a month ago, people from the Qin family who Xian'an came to the imperial city. It is said that they brought the daughter of the Qin family to talk about their marriage. There are many private rumors that this daughter of the Qin family will soon become the princess of Ming.

    After Su Wan heard the news, she still felt that this Xian'an Qin family was whimsical, how could someone like King Ming help him up easily, and he had been pretending to be a grandson for so many years, maybe his heart was dark.

    Furthermore, the few clans in Jinzhou have always been the emperor's heart disease. It's a pity that these few clans in Jinzhou have been grouped together. On the surface, the emperor has no way of doing things. Now that the Xian'an Qin clan has jumped out by itself, this is not looking for death.  ?  !

    Su Wan thought a lot in her mind for a moment, but she didn't show it on her face. She said slowly: "So it's a girl from the Qin family. It's a pleasure to meet you."

    Qin Yuzhu raised his eyebrows slightly, and said with a smile: "It's also a pleasure to meet you, my daughter."

    Su Wan said: "It's one thing to have a lucky meeting. If I have time in the future, I would like to have tea with Miss Qin, but today, my younger brother bumped into my younger sister. This little girl has suffered such grievances, and she cried so sadly.  Please also ask Mr. Qin to apologize, and this matter will pass."

    When Su Luo heard this, Dang even cried even louder: "Sixth sister, Ah Luo hurts so much! Ah Luo hurts so much!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 285 Sixth sister, I wrote it down

    ?

    When Qin Yuhuan heard the words, he immediately jumped up and glared at Su Wan and Su Luo angrily: "Impossible, she hit me first! Who are you, why should I apologize!"

    While speaking, his face was a little distorted and reddened, and his eyes were fierce and fierce when he stared at people, just like an unreasonable bully.

    Su Luo was startled by his loud voice, she pulled Wang Weixiu's sleeve tightly, but she didn't dare to speak again, but the tears rolled in her eyes, she looked very pitiful.

    Su Wan looked at Qin Yuzhu, Qin Yuzhu's face was also a little ugly, she raised her chin, and said with a smile: "It's all children messing around, why should the princess care, this kid is spoiled, why don't you let it go like this  , the Qin family will send a generous gift in another day, and take it as our Qin family's apology."

    Su Wan smiled: "Since Miss Qin said so, if she doesn't agree, wouldn't it be a loss of face, then my sister and I will wait for Qin's apology."

    Qin Yuzhu was stunned when she heard the words. She originally thought that Su Wan would refuse, and then she said a few polite words, turning the big thing into a small one.

    But I didn't expect that Su Wan would say that she was waiting for the Qin family to give her a gift.

    And she said this first, Su Wan followed her words, not only could not find any faults, but now it was too late for him to go back on his word.

    If it is a gift, what kind of gift can be done?  Jinning Duke's mansion is a majestic duke's house, what else can it lack?  Moreover, if Qin's gift of compensation is too bad, what will others say?  !

    Qin Yuzhu was stunned for a moment, but still had an airs of smile on his face, and then took Qin Yuhuan to leave.

    Su Guan and Wang Weixi took Su Luo back. Su Luo pouted very unhappy: "Sixth sister, why did you let them go like this?"

    Su Wan patted her head, and said, "You, you only feel that you want to fight for this, but you don't know anything else."

    Su Wan took her hand and walked back, and slowly explained: "The Qin family is a big family in Jinzhou. We have no way of knowing what the purpose of this menacing attack is. If we confront them at this time,  Not a sensible choice."

    "It was once rumored in private that this girl from the Qin family is going to be Princess Ming."

    Su Luo froze for a moment, then looked at Su Wan eagerly.

    "Ah Luo, although this kind of behavior makes you feel a little unhappy, you must also remember that you are a girl from Jinning Duke's Mansion, enjoying the blessing and wealth and glory given by Jinning Duke's Mansion, and you have gained something.  Naturally, something has to be lost."

    "The future of the Qin family is unclear, and the temperament of the Qin family is unclear. If she encounters a narrow-minded and caring person, she may find a reason to trouble us when she ascends to a high position in the future."

    "If you meet such a person, you need to avoid his sharp edge and stay away from him."

    "Now you are a high-ranking lady and enjoy what this mansion bestows on you, so you have to cherish it and maintain it. You don't have to bring any benefits to the family, but you can't bring trouble to the family either."

    "When you go out, you need to be cautious. Don't be arrogant, aggressive, or bully."

    Su Luo didn't understand: "But if this is the case, then we have been bullied, don't we have to swallow our anger?!"

    Su Wan patted her head: "Let's see what's going on, it's such a trivial matter today, and I met someone like Qin, I can't compete with him, but I can't suffer."

    "And there is another saying, called after the fall, if the situation is unclear at that time, you dare not go too far, and you can't swallow this breath. When you go back, let someone find out everything, and then ask for it back."

    "In short, you have to measure yourself. You can't bring unnecessary trouble to the family, but you can't suffer."

    Su Luo was dizzy from hearing this, but she still nodded: "Sixth sister, I made a note."

    Su Wan smiled: "Speaking of which, it's just about you two children. Although they broke in suddenly, it's wrong for you to bump into them. The other party's temper is a bit bad, but if Qin  The valuable gift from the family made you happy, so forgive him too."

    "good."

    Su Wan smiled, the clan is high, it's hard to tell right from wrong.

    She only hoped that Su Luo would pay more attention and be more cautious in doing things. Even if she suffered some small losses, it would be better than being scheming and impulsive outside.

    The group returned to the small courtyard, and as soon as they entered the door, they learned that Mrs. Wang had ordered people to pack up and prepare to go down the mountain, so they went back to the house to clean up, and had a vegetarian meal in the temple at noon, and then hurried down the mountain to return to the mountain.  government.

    The first thing the three girls did when they returned home was to go toBig kitchen, let the kitchen cook something delicious for them at night, and there must be meat, all kinds of meat!

    Su Luo mentioned the names of ten dishes in one breath, including chicken, duck, fish, and dishes that fly in the sky and walk on the ground.

    Su Wan nodded her head: "You order so much that one person can't finish it. Don't waste it."

    Su Luo rolled her eyes, then her eyes lit up, and she said, "Then the sixth sister and cousin can eat with me? Then I can order them all, so I can eat some of everything."

    Su Wan thought for a while, then looked at Wang Weixi, saw her nodding, and then agreed: "All right, then let's eat together."

    The three girls were happily ordering food in the big kitchen. As soon as Mrs. Wang sat down, she ordered someone to invite Mrs. Jiang over.

    Since Su Lin took office as a foreigner, Mrs. Jiang didn't dare to show her head in the mansion, for fear that Mrs. Wang would cause trouble for her. Now that she was summoned by Mrs. Wang, her heart trembled at that time, and she felt that she had finally come.

    She went to Fuping Courtyard tremblingly, bowed in a proper manner, and was thinking about how Wang would make trouble, but she saw Wang asked her to sit down on the chair next to her.

    She raised her eyes in a daze.

    Mrs. Wang glanced at her, and said: "A few days ago, I went to Da'en Temple to do some fortune-telling for the marriages of my grandchildren. Ah Jian, Ah Guan, and even minor marriages are all very good, but your family  Ah Ying's marriage"

    Wang Shi hesitated to speak.

    Jiang was taken aback: "What? Is the mother-in-law saying that this marriage is not good?!"

    Su Ying and Li Yuyan's marriage was arranged in a hurry before, and the ceremony was over after a few days. It was indeed a marriage, but because it was too urgent, I didn't find a better master to help, so I just found someone to do it.

    Now Mrs. Wang says that this marriage is inappropriate

    Jiang became anxious: "Why is it inappropriate?!"

    Wang said: "I asked a master from Da'en Temple to do the math, and he said that it would be harmful to the descendants of the family, Mrs. Jiang, how do you think this matter should be handled?"

    Jiang Shi suddenly stood up: "This marriage is definitely not going to happen, my good Ah Ying, I definitely can't be hindered by such a marriage!"

    Mrs. Wang nodded when she heard the words: "I think so too. Since that's the case, I'll let the old couple and the Li family talk about it and cancel this marriage. What do you think?"

    ? Mrs. Jiang nodded vigorously: "It's good to quit, quit!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 286 Patriarch Li wants to marry my noble daughter from Dongzhao, isn't it inappropriate?  !

    ?

    Mrs. Wang and Mrs. Jiang discussed about retiring, but Mrs. Jiang was secretly happy.

    She originally looked down on Li Yuyan, a girl from a merchant family. If it hadn't been for what happened at that time, and Su Lin had connected the prince and the Li family to let Su Ying marry Li Yuyan, she would definitely not have agreed.

    Her son, the second son of the dignified duke's mansion, wants to get married. A prostitute with a lower official position or a noble daughter of the clan can also get it. If she marries such a wife, it will be helpful for Su Ying. Li Yuyan, really  Not even close.

    When Mrs. Jiang left Fuping Courtyard, she felt that the dark clouds in the sky had dispersed. When the abolished prince was deposed, she thought about retiring such a marriage, but she was afraid of being scolded by Mrs. Wang.  I dare not mention it.

    Now that something like this happened, it was as if the heavens were helping her. With Mrs. Wang speaking in person, she didn't have to worry about it. She just waited to get the marriage back and find a better one.

    The ladies of various families in the Imperial City flashed before Jiang's eyes, wondering which one was the right one

    "His Royal Highness King Sui."

    "Young Master Li."

    Today Li Lin made an appointment with Song Zhan to meet at Fengxue Tower. He just sat down at Qiulanju, waiting left and right, but Song Zhan didn't come, but he heard Yuanyou that His Royal Highness King Sui wanted to see him outside the door.

    Li Lin pondered in his mind that King Sui had sent messages to him several times before to see him, but he ignored them all. Instead of being annoyed, he came to the door by himself now, presumably because he knew his identity.

    However, he was already at the door, so he would not avoid seeing him, so he asked Yuanyou to invite him in.

    The two saluted, and then sat down opposite each other at the edge of the teahouse. Yuan You stood behind Li Lin, holding the knife at his waist to his chest, looking tall and strong, like a mountain.

    ?Compared to King Sui's attendant, with a sword at his waist, he was lean and thin, and his aura seemed to be lowered by three points.

    Li Lin took tea leaves and water to make tea. His movements were unhurried, like flowing water, which was very pleasing to watch.

    King Sui observed carefully, but he had to admit that although the person in front of him was a little younger, he had an extraordinary bearing, and his gestures were free and easy. Although he didn't see the dignity of a noble son, it was not something that ordinary poor students can have.

    He squinted his eyes and said in his heart that he almost missed it. If his fourth brother (the deposed prince) hadn't caused so many troubles, he wouldn't have known that this so-called poor student would have  He is the head of the Li family from Licheng.

    ? If the Zhao family of Eastern Zhao is the royal family, then Li City respects the Li family as noble and exists like a royal family.

    Even the royal families of other countries are not as noble as the Li family.

    The Li family has the most enlightened and benevolent patriarch who cares about the people of the world, as well as the world-famous army cavalry, forging invulnerable armor, machine armor puppets and so on.

    Just based on these, how is the Li family not expensive?  !

    Now that the Li family has a foothold in the world, no one in the country dares to offend it, and it is also necessary to prevent him from favoring a certain country, helping him to sweep the countries and causing disasters to the country.

    How can such an existence not be expensive?  !

    Even King Sui would bow his head in front of him.

    If it is said that King Sui has no ambitions?  !

    some!

    Who wouldn't want to be like Emperor Yuan Qi who swept the world, created a prosperous world, and achieved the name of an emperor through the ages.

    But it was very difficult for him to ascend to the throne, let alone other things.

    Therefore, he doesn't dare to think too far now, he only wants to sit on the position of the crown prince, inherit the throne in the future, and talk about other things.

    Previously, he had been trapped in the court situation. He also knew the shortcomings of his birth in his heart, and even knew that the emperor might not want to hand over the throne to him, but he was not reconciled!

    Why?  !

    Just because of his origin and the blood of his clan, why should we veto everything about him!

    Is he worse than Zhao Mingqi's arrogant, stupid and ignorant idiot who can't support himself against the wall?  !  Or is he worse than that useless Dim Sum King Ming who has a gloomy heart and always wants to pretend to be a grandson and win the world?  !

    No, he is much better than those two, but the emperor just can't see him!

    Thinking about this, King Sui felt a little excited. If the emperor was determined not to let him take the throne, then this person in front of him would be his chance. If he got help from the Li family, he would not be afraid no matter which Zhao family it was.

    "Please drink tea." Li Lin poured tea and handed him a cup, "This place is simple, only this Yunwu tea is the best, please don't dislike it, Your Highness."

    his faceCalm, with easy-going eyebrows and eyes, I can't see the slightest displeasure of being disturbed, just faint, like the breeze and bright moon, like green mountains and flowing water, bamboo forests and mountain streams.

    King Sui froze for a moment, only felt that in such an artistic conception, the irritability and irritability in his heart faded away one by one, and the turbulent blood also returned to calm, and his heart actually calmed down.

    King Sui was slightly surprised when he came back to his senses. He had never seen a member of the royal family so approachable, gentle and easy-going.

    King Sui smiled: "Mr. Li, you are being polite. It is my honor to be able to drink the tea made by Mr. Li himself."

    "My lord was joking." Li Lin took a sip of tea, the white porcelain teacup had a jade-like luster in his well-knit hands, his brows and eyes were easy-going, amidst the tea smoke, he seemed to be in the blue clouds and flowing water  between.

    King Sui said: "It's my fault to disturb Mr. Li's peace today. I heard Mr. Li's name earlier, and I wanted to meet him, but I never had the chance. Today, I happened to come to Fengxue Tower and heard that Mr. Li was here.  So I came to ask Mr. Li for a cup of tea."

    Hearing this, Li Lin said calmly: "My lord has a heart."

    King Sui took a sip of tea and asked tentatively: "Mr. Li has been in Dongzhao for some time, but I don't know what you think about Dongzhao?"

    Li Lindao: "The mountains are beautiful and the water is beautiful. It's a good place. I'm worthy of this trip."

    King Sui smiled vaguely: "The mountains and rivers of Dongzhao are indeed beautiful, but the people are also extremely beautiful. Speaking of beauties, the girls from Jinning Duke's Mansion are the best, whether it's Su's side concubine in my mansion or Wen Xiaojun's  Lord, those are all very good and noble daughters of Eastern Zhao."

    "Speaking of which, when Young Master Li marries Princess Wen Xiao, you and I will be brother-in-law, and we will be a family in the future. If there is nothing else, it's good to go out for tea and wine together."

    Mr. Li said lightly: "My lord's concubine is named Shen."

    King Sui's face froze when he heard the words, and he became a little cold. Originally, King Sui wanted to draw in the relationship between the two of them, so that he could help him a little in the future so that he could add some help, but his indifferent appearance made King Sui feel that  uncomfortable.

    When did he bow his head to others like this?  !

    King Sui said with a condensed face: "Princess Wen Xiao is a noble daughter of Dongzhao, and Master Li wants to marry my noble daughter of Dongzhao, isn't it inappropriate?!"

    Hearing this, Li Lin turned the teacup in his hand, looked up at him, but asked, "I don't know what the prince thinks, what's wrong?!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 287 Don't forget, my lord, the Li family is the Li family from Licheng

    ?

    Li Lin's rhetorical question is also an admission of his identity.

    King Sui breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. If the other party did not admit it, he would not be able to say a lot of things clearly. He could only probe ambiguously. If the other party pretended that he did not understand, there was nothing he could do.

    King Sui had inquired about a lot of things before and came to this guess, but he was a little worried because he had not received the other party's approval.

    After all, Li City's Patriarch has a great deal to do. If he makes a mistake, he will pay too much and still not get what he wants, then he will not only be busy, but also have to pay a lot!

    King Sui said: "Master Wenxiao's family is the family of the dignitaries and dukes of Eastern Zhao, and her maternal ancestral home is the residence of the Duke of Zhenguo, and that's all for the Duke of Jinning. After all, there is no military power, but the residence of the Duke of Zhenguo is different.  , Patriarch Li should understand the relationship between the government of Zhen Guo and the royal family."

    The Zhao royal family and the Zhen Guo government are interdependent and guard against each other. If the Zhen Guo government has a relationship with Licheng, the Zhao royal family will probably have to worry about when the Zhen Guo government will be disobedient.  Ascend yourself as emperor.

    Li Lin's fingers slid across the edge of the teacup, and he said calmly: "My lord, are you threatening me?"

    King Sui said: "No, this king just wants to remind the Li family master that even now my father has agreed, but he has not yet married, and there will always be changes, right? After all, this engagement can also be withdrawn."  .¡±

    "Furthermore, in the future, Patriarch Li will be far away in Licheng, while the Duke of Jinning's Mansion is in the Imperial City. If my father or the new emperor wants to blackmail Patriarch Li, Patriarch Li may have to compromise."

    "In this way, Patriarch Li may be under the control of others."

    "But it will be different if you change to the king. This king is willing to make this deal with the owner of the Li family. If the owner of the Li family helps me to make things happen, I will protect the Jinning Duke's Mansion and the Zhenguo Duke's Mansion. What does the Li owner think?!"

    Li Lin's face remained unchanged, he carried the small teapot to refill tea, and after each refilled a cup, he picked up the cup in front of him, took a sip, and said: "My lord, please drink tea."

    King Sui thought to himself that such a big matter must be considered, and he needs to be given some time to think about it, so he was not in a hurry for his answer, and he really lifted the teacup and took a sip of tea.

    Seeing that he had drunk it, Li Lin said: "My lord, don't you think this tea is quite different from the previous one?"

    Not right?

    What's wrong?  !

    Could it be that he poisoned the tea?  !

    King Sui's face changed, and the guards behind him immediately drew their swords and wanted to make a move. Fortunately, King Sui raised his hand and stopped him. He put the teacup back on the tea table and said with a smile, "Patriarch Li is joking!"  .¡±

    Li Lindao: "Of course it's different. The second round of water was used for this tea, so the taste is quite mild, but lightness also has its advantages. After careful tasting, it is even more elegant and delicate. The fragrance after drinking is lingering, which is memorable.  "

    After finishing speaking, he raised his eyes to King Sui, and answered King Sui's words: "What the lord said is indeed somewhat reasonable, but the lord must not forget that Mrs. Li is from the city"

    The implication is that today's emperor does not dare to threaten the Li family, so naturally the new emperor of the future will not dare either.

    If it is said that he is married to Su Wan, he must be afraid that Jinning and Zhen Guo are under the control of the Dongzhao royal family, but in the same way, the Dongzhao royal family also dare not neglect these two families.  Something happened to offend him and bring trouble to Dong Zhao.

    This forms a delicate balance, or it can add an extra layer of protection to Jinning Duke's Mansion and Zhen Guo Duke Mansion.

    Li Lin looked at King Sui's ugly face, and said, "My lord, please go back. Jing Yuan is just an outsider, and I'm afraid he can't help you. If you have such thoughts, why don't you do more for the people?  Firstly, wouldn¡¯t it be better to have the support of the common people.¡±

    King Sui couldn't get the answer he wanted, but he was shameless, and he didn't want to lower his body to continue entanglement, so he had to leave angrily. When he returned to the palace, he lost his temper.

    "Who does he think he is?! He even dares to teach me a lesson! Do you want me to do more for the people?! I still need him to dictate how I do things!"

    King Sui was really angry to death. In Eastern Zhao, he was a high-ranking prince, and his mother was the most noble concubine in the palace. He had only bowed his head in front of the emperor in his life. He finally lowered his body to speak to him, but he was alone.  The hairy boy said so, how can he swallow this breath.

    "I'm so pissed off! Li Jingyuan! Good luck to you, Li Jingyuan!"

    A confidant said: "My lord, if not" The man made a gesture of wiping his neck.

    King Sui glared at him directly: "You think that the Li family is dead, if something happens to Li Jingyuan here?, I was caught on this king's head, how could this king have any good fruit to eat!  "

    Maybe his father just pushed him out to make amends for Dong Zhao because of this.

    Although what Li Lin said made him very angry, there is still a reason for saying that Mrs. Li is the one from Licheng, and he cannot afford to offend him now.

    At this time, another person suddenly said: "Then, if this is the case, is it King Ming's doing?"

    King Sui suddenly turned his head away, and immediately understood the meaning: "You mean"

    "My lord, this subordinate thinks it's a good idea. If King Ming makes such a big mistake, he will definitely die. This time, the Jinzhou Qin family came to the Imperial City. If the daughter of the Qin family really enters the Ming Palace to become a princess, it will be very bad for the prince.  !"

    "That's the reason. The Qin family's wealth is piled up like a mountain, and there are minerals available. If King Ming acquires the Qin family, there will be no shortage of money, armor and weapons."

    "This is a great disadvantage!"

    King Sui's complexion changed again and again, and after a while he said: "I think about it again, if he is so ruthless, don't blame me for being cruel."

    "My lord is wise!"

    "My lord is wise!"

    "This plan is feasible"

    Li Lin couldn't wait for Song Zhan for a long time, and only after a long time did he see the messenger sent by the other party, saying that something happened to him and he didn't have time today, so he will invite him to have tea to make amends another day.

    Li Lin asked a few casually, and knowing that the matter on his side was not a big deal, he stopped asking. He got off the Fengxue Tower, got in the carriage and drove back home.

    He had just returned to the gate of the small courtyard when he saw Ju Song going out to look for him, saying that Su Wan had just entered the courtyard.

    "Why is she here?"

    "The princess said that he came to find the young master if he had something to do."

    "Yeah?"

    He was a little happy, but also a little surprised. It had been ten days since he delivered the letter to her, and he never went to see her. He just wanted her to think about it and calm down.

    Now that she is here, has she already made a decision?  !

    So what exactly is her decision?

    Are you willing to go down with him, or not?  !

    Thinking of this, he hesitated a little when he stepped into the threshold. He took a breath, and then strode inside.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 288 Reconciliation

    ?

    Su Wan had just sat down in a tea room when someone served tea, before she could drink it, she heard footsteps and turned her head to look out, but saw Li Lin walking towards him, just in time to meet him  s eyes.

    She lowered her head hastily, not daring to meet his gaze.

    Seeing that although she was a little uncomfortable, Li Lin looked very good, she didn't look sad or unhappy, and it didn't seem like she wanted to say goodbye to him, so he secretly heaved a sigh of relief.

    It seems that this is how the incident was revealed.

    "Miss Six." Li Lin called her, and saw her answer in a low voice, without looking at him with her head down. This awkward look was somewhat similar to her sister A Luo.

    A little cute.

    He smiled helplessly at the moment, turned his head to Xiaosang Xiaoman and said: "You guys wait outside, I have a few words to say to your princess."

    Xiao Sang and Xiaoran looked at each other, looked up to Su Wan, saw Su Wan nodding, then bent their knees and said yes, then exited the tea room and stood guard outside the door.

    The door of the tea room was open, even if they stood outside the door, they could still see the people in the room, but if they spoke softly, they would not be able to hear them.

    Xiao Sang and Xiaoman also knew that Su Wan and Li Lin had a conflict before. Although Su Wan didn't say anything, but as personal maids, they can naturally feel it. Now let them talk to each other to resolve the misunderstanding.  .

    After all, this marriage has already been settled, and the two will be husband and wife in the future. If this matter is left unresolved, it will definitely have an impact on the relationship between the two of them.

    Seeing that the two of them left, Li Lin ordered someone to bring hot water, and took over the tea making process. He even watched her three times during the tea making process, only to see that she had her head down, and her little hands under the sleeves were twisting the handkerchief  , with a wrinkled and worried face, as if thinking about something, terribly entangled.

    Su Wan was indeed a little embarrassed. Although he did have something wrong with the previous incident, he was willing to give her another chance to choose, which can be regarded as very conscientious and thoughtful.

    And what happened to her before with him, now that I think about it, I'm really a little embarrassed.

    For him to think about her like this, it seems that she cares too much.

    Seeing her like this, Li Lin didn't make it difficult for her. He took a new teacup, poured a cup of tea for her, and asked, "How is Miss Six recently?"

    Su Wan hummed in a low voice, then raised her head: "I'm very good. I came today to thank you for your understanding. Although this matter is a bit embarrassing for you, I"

    Li Lin heard the words but said: "This matter is not to be considerate of you, and Jing Yuan didn't feel embarrassed, so you don't have to take it too seriously, or feel sorry for me."

    Su Wan was taken aback for a moment, and then he heard him say again: "The thing started because of me. I didn't think it through and put you in a dilemma. It's understandable for you to think so."

    Li Lin never thought that Su Wan would rely on him wholeheartedly, he was always in his eyes and heart, and he gave up everything for him.

    She should also consider for her own future.

    After all, there are very few girls who have the courage to abandon their family members for a man, and go away with him, never to return in the future.

    The two of them do have feelings, but they are not irrational because of the so-called love between men and women. Like him, there are things that cannot be compromised, and so is she.

    People live in the world, the relationship between a man and a woman is important, but it is not the whole of life.

    He smiled: "Miss Six is ??willing to give me this chance again, I am already very happy in my heart, as for the future, Miss Six can just see if I am worth it or not."

    "Let's leave it at that. How about Miss Six?"

    Of course Su Wan was willing, she nodded vigorously, hummed, and felt much more at ease: "I still want to thank you."

    If it is an unreasonable one, I am afraid that since she is engaged, no matter whether she is willing or not, there is no way to regret it. It doesn't matter whether she is happy or not.

    He is so tolerant and willing to consider for her, which makes her feel that he is really wonderful.

    Perhaps it was the luck of her life that was used here to meet this gentle and good-natured gentleman.

    Li Linwen smiled and said: "You and I don't need to thank you. Drink tea. If the tea is cold, it will not taste good. You need to pay attention to your body. In the future, don't drink the tea when it is cold."

    "Well, good." Su Wan took a sip of tea, and the tea's fragrance diffused slightly between her teeth, warming her body, making her body warm up little by little. The previous uneasiness seemed to be in his words,  ???In this cup of tea, smooth it out little by little.

    The smile on her face became more sincere.

    so good!

    "By the way, I still have some things to do when I come here." She pointed to a box next to her, "Didn't you send a lot of fur back before, and I asked the people in the house to make cloaks and clothes,  By the way, I also chose fabrics to make two cloaks for you, and you can see if you like them."

    With that said, she stood up and went to open the box next to her.

    Li Lin was slightly surprised when he heard the words, and was also very happy to learn that she remembered him: "Really, I want to take a good look at it, but Jing Yuan will definitely like the material that Miss Six chose."

    Having said that, he also stood up, walked over, and then saw Su Wan open the cage, first hugged a white rabbit fur cloak embroidered with plum trees on a blue background, shook it out and handed it to him.

    "This one is blue. I see that you like to wear a blue shirt. It fits just right. It is also suitable for winter. There is a layer of fur inside. You always like to go out. If it is too cold, you can also use it as a quilt.  .¡±

    After finishing speaking, she handed him the cloak, and took out another one from the cage: "There is also this white robe embroidered with green pine and cranes in gold. This one is made of fox fur. There are not many white fox fur left.  I just made the collar, you can wear it when it¡¯s not too cold, it¡¯s good for protecting your neck or blocking the wind.¡±

    "Just give it a try and see if the size fits. If it doesn't fit, I'll ask the embroiderer to change it."

    Speaking of this, she was a little embarrassed: "I am very poor at embroidery, so I can only let the embroiderer do it. I just choose a fabric or match the color of the silk thread."

    Li Lin shook off the robe in his hand, then put it on his body three or two times, and then tightened the belt. Hearing this, he smiled and said, "It's okay, just raise a embroidered lady. If the sixth girl is interested, she will have some free time someday.  Just give me a sachet, and embroider a simpler pattern, it's too complicated to hurt your eyes."

    "Everyone else has this, so I need it too, right? Well, it's quite suitable."

    Sachet?  !

    Su Wan blinked and thought it was quite easy, so she nodded, "Okay, I'll embroider one for you."

    Li Lin leaned over to look at her: "Really embroidered?"

    He originally wanted to tease her, but she shouldn't, and she didn't think it was a problem.

    "Naturally!" Su Wan raised her chin, "You made me a little squirrel earlier, carved jade pendants, and hairpins, what's wrong with me embroidering a sachet for you?!"

    Li Lin snorted, and said with a smile: "Then Jing Yuan will be waiting." (Remember the website of this site: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 289 But when the time comes, Miss Six needs to come and get it in person

    ?

    Su Wan snorted softly, moved her eyeballs, and raised the condition: "However, I also have conditions. The little squirrel you made for me earlier, but I can still make another one? Is this thing easy to make?"

    "It's not difficult, why, do you want one more?"

    Su Wan explained: "Ah Luo wanted it. I promised her earlier that if she listens to her grandmother's arrangements, I will ask you to help me make one. If it is easy to do, you will do it. If it is not easy, then I will find another one."  Just give her something else to make amends."

    Li Lin smiled instantly: "You don't even know if you can do something, but you dare to deceive others."

    Su Guan blushed slightly, and explained with some embarrassment: "I just want her to study hard and get her temper back. If she really doesn't have it, I'll give her other subsidies. If she's not happy, anyway, she's obedient  I have learned, and my goal has been achieved.¡±

    Speaking of which, she has been worried about Su Luo's temper.

    Although the innocent and beautiful girl is really cute, but the powerful clan in the imperial city is so easy to mess with. She would rather Su Luo not be innocent than to be killed one day.

    She stretched out her hand and pulled his cuff: "Tell me, can you do it? If someone can do it, you can ask others to do it."

    "It's possible, and it's not difficult to make." The little squirrel was originally made by him, and it was completed in a day or two. "But when the time comes, Miss Six will have to come and get it herself."

    What's so difficult about this?

    At most, I begged Su Xun one more time to allow him to go out by myself.

    Su Wan immediately nodded and agreed: "Okay, I agree with you."

    Li Lin smiled, and stretched out his hand to untie the cloak on his body. It was a bit hot to wear such a thick cloak.

    Seeing this, Su Wan handed over the other one: "Try this one too, hurry up, you can go out with me later, didn't you repair a new yard earlier, the yard has been completed a few days ago  , I¡¯ll take you to take a look together to see if there¡¯s anything missing.¡±

    "Well, good." Li Lin also tried the cloak with the gold-rimmed green pine and crane pattern, and it was quite suitable, but the cloak is not clothes, and the size only needs to be within a certain range, and it will not be inappropriate.

    Li Lin touched the two cloaks, and there was a smile in his eyes, "Miss Six gave me two cloaks, but what did you do for yourself?"

    Su Wan paused after hearing this, but didn't hide it from him: "Actually, I don't like this very much. I just think those animals are cute. It's really cruel to be skinned and made into clothes, so I don't like to wear this, so I just wear it casually."  I made two pieces, and I don¡¯t plan to wear them in the future.¡±

    "But this is my personal business, you just wear yours."

    ? Ancient society is different from modern society. From modern people's point of view, it is right to protect animals.

    But as far as ancient people were concerned, hunting was a very normal thing for them, in which they obtained fur to keep warm and meat to eat.

    Su Wan didn't think about changing other people's minds in the past, but she also had her own persistence. She thought about the cruelty and blood, so she couldn't wear these things on her body.

    Li Lin paused, but said: "So, I sent the wrong thing."

    "I remember that there are quite a few sheep herders in Beiyuan. They shaved the sheep's wool to make warm clothes. I'll ask someone to get some for you. I'll make you some winter clothes when I come back."

    Su Wan's eyes lit up when he heard the words: "Is it convenient? If it's convenient, then I'll get some. If you still need people to go all the way there, then I don't want it."

    "Convenient." He doesn't have any requirements for what to wear, as long as it can keep warm in winter, but since she doesn't like it, he just doesn't want to wear it in the future, so as not to make her unhappy when she sees it.

    "That's really great." Su Wan was really happy. She didn't like these things. If she could get some wool to make some clothes, it would be great.

    "I made you worry."

    "If you think I'm bothering you, just make two more sets for me when you make clothes."

    "good."

    The two of them tacitly revealed the previous matter and never mentioned it again.

    And they also feel that they are sorry for each other, and want to get closer to each other, or give some compensation, so they should say everything that is difficult to say or embarrassing requests on weekdays, and the two of them will be happy for each other.  Should come down.

    After the two of you came and went for a while, they felt that their relationship had improved a lot. The smile on Su Wan's face never stopped. Drinking the tea he made, he felt warm and hot all over.

      Although she couldn't completely let go of the previous things, she now has the courage to go on with him, and sincerely hopes that he will not let her down, and give her the courage to walk with him for the rest of her life.

    When he was about to go out, Su Wan thought of something he could ask him about: "By the way, there is one more thing."

    Su Wan lowered his voice and asked him, "Jinzhou Qin, you know what news you have here. I met the Qin sisters two days ago, and I always feel a little uneasy, afraid that something will happen."

    "There are a few." The Li family has a special way to convey news. At this time, Li Lin is in the imperial city, and someone from the Jinzhou Qin family suddenly came to the imperial city. Naturally, they want to investigate and find out the reason and purpose.

    "The Qin family wanted to marry the King of Ming, and married the daughter of the Qin family to the King of Ming to be the concubine. This was done to avoid disaster, and to seek support."

    "Avoid disaster?!" Su Wan was a little surprised, "Why is there such a disaster?!"

    "Qin's son fought with someone in Jinzhou and killed him."

    Su Wan was stunned for a moment when he heard the words, and then heard Li Lindao: "The other party is the first son of the Qi family. The young man is the youngest son of the Qi family and his wife in old age. He loves him very much. Therefore, the Qi family has said that he will never die with the Qin family."

    "There is such a thing?!" Su Wan came back to his senses and was in a daze, "No wonder the few clans in Jinzhou who are united in a group to the outside world jumped out of a Qin clan."

    The Qi family is the number one among several clans in Jinzhou. If they offend the Qi family, if the Qin family doesn't go out to seek a backer, it may end badly in the future.

    Li Lin told her: "The brothers and sisters of the Qin family are not kind people. That girl looks bright on the surface, but in fact she is bullying and cruel. If you meet them, avoid their edge so as not to start a dispute with her.  If there is any disadvantage, I will come back and get it back for you."

    "Of course, if they go too far, there is no need to be patient. If you want to go out, take him with you. He is my secret guard. Whether it is martial arts or other abilities, he is extraordinary. With him by your side,  I can rest assured."

    Going out with one more powerful person to protect, no one would want to.

    Su Wan nodded: "Then I will take him with me when I go out in the future."

    Li Lin smiled: "Okay."

    The two sat for about half an hour, and then happily went out to see the house together. When Xiaosang and Xiaowan saw it, they secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and then looked at each other:

    It's finally reconciled.

    Thank goodness!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 290 I only wish to marry Miss Six soon

    ?

    The house that Li Lin later decided on was also near the Qingfeng Bieyuan, but it was not the one returned to him by King Sui, but an old one he bought separately.

    The size is about the same as Qingfeng Bieyuan, even bigger, even the courtyard is a bit dilapidated, and the house needs to be demolished and rebuilt.

    Su Wan ordered people to demolish the previous courtyard, and re-planned it according to the previous layout of Qingfeng Bieyuan.

    The courtyard is divided into the front yard and the back yard. The front yard has the main yard for entertaining guests, the place where the hostess entertains guests on weekdays, there are two small yards with two small buildings, and a small kitchen yard.

    One of the small courtyards was used as a guest garden. If guests came, they could be placed in this courtyard, and the other was a courtyard for the guards and servants.

    There is a main courtyard and three small courtyards in the backyard, and the rest is a large garden with scenery, a large lotus pond, rockery and flowing water, pavilions and pavilions.

    Of course, although the house has been built at this time, many plants in the yard have not yet grown up. The trees transplanted at this time are all bare trunks, which look a bit bare.

    Su Wan sighed: "I'm afraid it will take two years for this yard to grow. You can see if there is anything missing, it should be fully prepared. As for the furniture, there is no need to look for it anymore. My father called me for me.  No, you are not in a hurry to move here, just move my things over when the time comes."

    The favored daughter of the big clan, her parents have prepared a dowry for her since she was born. Naturally, furniture is indispensable, and all of them are made of high-quality wood, the kind that will not break after decades or hundreds of years.

    When Yue Shi was not in good health, she spent a lot of money to prepare things for her. I am afraid that she will not have them in the future. Later, Su Xun bought a lot for her when she met a good one. How can she have a room in her warehouse now?  It's all furniture.

    However, Li Lin's focus was not on the furniture, he raised his eyebrows slightly: "Two years?"

    Doesn't that mean it will take two years to get married?  !

    Su Wan didn't know anything, and nodded: "Yes, otherwise, the branches wouldn't grow, and they would be bare, which wouldn't look good."

    Li Lin reached out and touched the piccolo hanging on his waist, and sighed: "If it takes two years, when will you and I get married?"

    Su Wan didn't expect him to ask this question, she was stunned for a moment, a little stuck, she blushed slightly, hesitated and said: "How do I know about this, if you have the guts, ask my father and grandmother."

    Li Lin smiled, and asked tentatively: "If I can get the third master and the old lady to agree, then the sixth girl would be willing to marry me earlier?"

    Just as Su Wan wanted to say that he would go if he had the ability, her father would definitely not agree, but after thinking about it carefully, he felt that with his current ability, he might really be able to do it, and he didn't know how to answer for a while.

    In the end, I had no choice but to say with a blushing face: "Although I'm old enough, I'm really not in good health, just wait"

    In fact, Su Wan didn't want to marry so early. At fifteen or sixteen years old, the girl's body has not yet grown up. Marrying early is really bad for her health, and it will be even worse if she is pregnant with a child.

    The original owner's body was already a little weaker. Although she has been raised for so long now and has improved a lot, she still doesn't want to get married prematurely.

    She had always felt that in Sufu's first life, the original owner died in childbirth because of her body.

    She cherishes her life very much, so naturally she will not take this risk.

    Seeing her flustered expression, Li Lin stretched out his hand to hold her hand, and explained: "I don't mean anything else, I just feel that this day passes really slowly, and it is not easy to meet you, if we can get married soon  Yes, I wish I could see you every day."

    "As for your poor health, I also know about it, and I haven't thought about other things, so don't be afraid."

    Su Wan was taken aback for a moment, and looked up at him. For a moment, she couldn't figure out whether what he said meant what she was thinking.

    Li Lin looked into her eyes, and continued: "I only hope to marry Miss Six as soon as possible, and accompany you through the years. We can wait for other things slowly, and we can talk about it when the right time comes."

    Although Li Lin was a little surprised that Su Wan could think of this, but thinking of her intelligence, she knew it in her heart. She also knew that there might be something wrong with her body. If she got married and had children too early, it would be very bad for her.

    Li Lin doesn't know much about the relationship between men and women and husbands and wives. He has only seen the occasional mention of Fengyue Boundless in the books, but some of Li's family heirlooms also record some things that need to be paid attention to.

    If a man and a woman are in the same room, it is best for a woman to be 18 years old. If it is a child, it is best to be 20 to 30 years old. If it is too early, it will be bad for the woman.?? It hinders longevity, and if you give birth to a child too early, it is easy to cause accidents.

    Mrs. Li has always attached great importance to his wife and children. Because he only marries one wife, and because raising children is difficult and complicated and takes too long, he only has one more child, so he has always been extremely careful.

    He wanted to marry her as soon as possible, but he just thought that the two of them could live together, so as not to see each other for a month, which was very difficult.

    "Next year the spring will be warm and the flowers will be blooming. It will be a good time. I don't know if Miss Six thinks it's good. At that time, Jing Yuan will take Miss Six to go outing in the spring together, drink green emeralds and beauties, enjoy the flowers and the moon together  .¡±

    "I don't know if you want to"

    When Su Wan returned to the gate of Jinning Duke's Mansion, she was still in a daze. She didn't know what was wrong with her. After listening to what he said, she agreed in a daze.

    It was as if he had lost his soul.

    Probably because he described it so well that she couldn't refuse it

    "Miss Six, let's go back, the weather is getting warmer today, but don't leave your clothes behind, so as not to catch cold."

    Su Wan replied in a daze, then turned her head and walked up the steps to the mansion. Just as she was about to enter the door, she suddenly turned her head to look at him.

    I saw him standing by the side of the carriage, dressed in a green hill, with a slender figure, and seeing her looking over, he smiled at her, nodded, and signaled her to go back home quickly.

    Su Wan bit her lip and had no choice but to bite the bullet and walk into the mansion.

    She thought to herself, she will be sixteen next year. In this day and age, most women start to talk about marriage when they are fifteen and then get married when they are sixteen. If she procrastinates, it won't make sense. According to what he said, he just wants to be with her often  Together, other things can wait slowly, she has believed him for the time being.

    Of course, if he finds it too difficult to bear in the future, she will not regress.

    Still life is more important, if life is gone, then everything is gone.

    But getting married

    Su Wan's face turned red in vain, and he stopped abruptly.

    Xiao Sang Xiaowan followed behind, saw her stop, and asked strangely: "Princess, what's wrong?!"

    Su Wan signaled the two to look forward, but saw a group of Li's natal family walking towards the gate, accompanied by Su Xun and Li's expressions were very ugly.

    "Let's take a detour."

    [The author has something to say]

    Next, I will pull the timeline~ (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 291 Li Yuyan Enters Ming Palace

    ?

    Su Xun and Li's faces were not good-looking, and they were naturally angered by the Li family.

    It wasn't because of the incident between Li Yuyan and King Ming that Li Yuyan was already a member of King Ming, so naturally she couldn't marry again, so she made a trip to the Wang Family's Great En Temple, saying that she wanted to count the marriage for her grandchildren, using the excuse that Su Ying and Li Yuyan were married.  The marriage is not suitable, and the marriage must be withdrawn.

    This matter was originally a fault of the Li family, so it is fine to withdraw the marriage, but if the Li family wants to face, they will let it go, but the Li family will not.

    The Li family felt that Li Yuyan's matter was disgraceful, and the Duke of Jinning wanted to face it. Naturally, they did not dare to speak out about it, but if it was said on the surface, this marriage was inappropriate, and the Duke of Jinning wanted to withdraw from the marriage.  Well, if this is a girl whose marriage has been divorced, it will be difficult to find her husband's family, so the Li family will suffer.

    So the Li family wanted to ask for some benefits.

    Mrs. Wang will definitely not agree, because Li Yuyan's matter is not easy to tell in the face, in order to save face, Mrs. Wang did not get back the betrothal gift given to Li Yuyan by the Jinning government earlier, and said to Li Yuyan as a dowry to the outside world, lest outsiders  Some people say that the Jinning government is bullying others.

    This is already a boring loss, and the Li family still wants to ask for benefits, which is beautiful!

    Wang was so angry that he almost had the Li family kicked out. Fortunately, Su Xun persuaded him a few words, and then took him to Yuhuayuan, trying to persuade the Li family.

    However, unexpectedly, the Li family even turned their minds on Li's dowry.

    This pissed off both Su Xun and Li Shi. Mr. Li said that the family had no money, and most of the previous savings were given to the deposed prince. Now Li Yuyan is going to enter King Ming¡¯s backyard. If the Li family gives too little  , how could King Ming remember the Li family.

    Besides, Li Yuyan doesn't have any money, how will she gain a foothold in the palace in the future?

    But the Li family really couldn't afford so much money, otherwise they would change the seller's shop, Tianzhuang, so they came up with Li's idea.

    In the past, when Mrs. Li got married, because she was married to the Duke of Jinning, the Li family paid a lot of red dowry to Mrs. Li in order to show that they valued her, which emptied half of her family's property.

    These things have always been in the hands of Mrs. Li, and because Mrs. Li has some skills in doing business, after ten years, he has naturally made a lot of money, and his family is very rich.

    People in the Li family thought, anyway, Li Shi gave birth to a son and a daughter for Su Xun, so this position is considered secure.  , definitely can't treat her badly.

    Li Shi was so angry that she almost jumped up. Even if she was stupid occasionally, she still had brains. From her point of view, her things were to be left to Su Luo and Su Yun. The Li family was her natal family, and she valued it.  Yes, but it is absolutely inferior to Su Lan and Su Luo's status in her heart, that is her precious heart!

    Even a cat can turn into a tigress if someone fights with her precious darling.

    Regarding Li's dowry, Su Xun has no objection to how Li should deal with it. If something happens to the Li family, he has no objection to waiting for the money to save his life, but if he takes the money to throw King Ming  He has a lot of opinions about that pit.

    Wouldn't it be good to leave it to his daughter and son?  !  What to do to ruin these people.

    The couple almost dragged the Li family out of the Jinning mansion. When they returned to Yuhuayuan, the couple almost quarreled.

    Su Xun said with a dark face: "I know this is your business, I have nothing to do with your dowry, but if you give money to your natal family because of this matter, I will never agree!"

    Li said angrily: "You think I'm blind!"

    Su Xun said helplessly: "I was afraid that you would be coaxed by them, and now I'm confused. It's better to leave those things of yours as a dowry to A Luo than to ruin them!"

    Li Shi became even more angry: "In your eyes, am I such a fool?!"

    Su Xun was very upset in his heart, and he didn't want to quarrel with her: "Okay, okay, you have to think about Alan and Aluo in everything, your mother's family is afraid that they want to go all the way to the dark, and you will seldom talk to them in the future."  Go back and forth so as not to implicate yourself, A-Run and A-Luo."

    Su Xun stood up: "I went to see Ah Yun's homework, you should think about it yourself."

    Seeing Su Xun, Mrs. Li left like this, then sat down on a chair, covered her face and began to cry.

    If her natal family did this, there might be consequences, but after all, it was her natal family, her relatives, and if she wanted to watch them have an accident, she felt like a knife was piercing her heart.

    However, it was useless for Mrs. Li to be uncomfortable. The Li family insisted on going their own way. Although they couldn't get anything from Mrs. Li's side, after the two families announced the dissolution of their engagement and their respective marriages, they began to take care of Li Yuyan's affairs.When it was late April, Li Yuyan was carried by a certain sedan chair into the backyard of Prince Ming's Mansion, where she became the emblem of Prince Ming's Mansion.

    If it is a wife and concubine in the East Palace of the Prince, there will be titles such as Crown Princess, Side Concubine, Liangdi, Liangyuan, Chenghui, Zhaoxun, and Fengyi.  The concubines are divided into three categories: Chenghui, Zhaoxun, Fengyi, Chenghui is the highest, and Fengyi is the last.

    After knowing this, Mrs. Wang sighed. She only felt that the Li family wanted to die. Even if they wanted to save them, they would not be able to save them. In this way, they could not blame others for any consequences in the future.

    She put this matter behind her, thinking about Su Jian's marriage in her heart, so she invited Princess Huaihe to drink tea, and asked about Su Jian's marriage with Murong Xian, hoping that the marriage could be done soon, and it would be very lively  .

    Princess Huaihe thought about coming and going, but she agreed to go to Pingyuanhou's mansion to ask.

    Su Wan didn't go to inquire about the Li family's affairs. After returning, she was busy with the sachet. She thought about it carefully. If she made it for Li Lin and Su Xun didn't, Su Xun would definitely be unhappy.  , so I decided to make two.

    This sachet is mainly about the embroidery pattern, other tailoring and sewing needles are extremely simple, Su Wan spent a long time picking and choosing, but felt that these patterns were nothing new, as if she had seen too many similar ones.

    After thinking about it, she decided to draw it herself, so as not to make something similar to others.

    She thought about it carefully, and finally decided to embroider fruit, which was very simple and easy to draw and embroider, so she embroidered a Ringo for Su Xun and two persimmons for Li Lin, and finally finished the job perfectly.

    When it's time to come, let Xiao Sang stuff it with some dried petals, it smells a little bit fragrant, and it looks very good with the prepared tassels.

    Su Wan took the prepared sachet to Su Xun to offer treasures, and got a chance to go out. Su Xun was naturally very happy to receive the sachet made by his daughter, and happily let her go without asking her for details.

    The unmarried couple had the opportunity to meet and exchange things.

    Su Wan gave the finished sachet to Li Lin, and Li Lin gave the finished little squirrel to Su Wan. The two got what they wanted and were extremely happy.

    Su Wan frowned, thinking he was really nice.

    Li Lin stretched out his hand to touch her head, and he thought it was good to see her happy.

    [The author has something to say]

    Lingo, this refers to the custard apple, which is Sakyamuni (remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 292 June, discuss the wedding date

    ?

    Time passed slowly, and in a blink of an eye, it was June, and Qin Yuzhu, the daughter of the Qin family, also married into the Ming Palace in June and became the Ming Princess.

    The Qin family is eager to seek a backer, and as for the backer, naturally no backer is more reliable than the royal family, and only by being tied to the royal family can the Qin family be saved.

    As for the royal family, King Ming hoped to get the support of the Qin family, and wished to marry a bride as soon as possible. The emperor wanted to use the Qin family to leverage the entire Jinzhou, and if he got a chance in the future, take Jinzhou back into his pocket.

    This is a marriage that all three parties are satisfied with. Naturally, it was decided quickly and quickly. Qin Yuzhu put on her wedding dress and entered the palace in style.

    After all the dust settled, there was another round of ups and downs.

    Of course, this became a game between the royal family and the various clans in Jinzhou, as well as between King Ming and King Sui.

    The imperial city is still prosperous, but under this prosperity and excitement, the battle will never stop.

    In May, Duke Ning's Mansion and Marquis Yuan's Mansion finally settled on the marriage between Su Jian and Murong Xian, and set the date of October 28 of that year, which was said to be the best day for the two of them.  The children and grandchildren of the family house, the husband and wife will be harmonious and beautiful in the future.

    Originally, the Pingyuan Hou Mansion did not want Murong Xian to marry so early, but the bait thrown by the Wang family was too good, so they gritted their teeth and agreed.

    The Wang family and Mrs. Pingyuan Hou talked about the decision of the family, and talked about the matter of recommending the title to Su directly across Su Wang in the future.

    He also said that Mrs. Yang couldn't manage the family, and hoped that Murongxian would marry as soon as possible. While she was in good health, she could teach Murongxian more, so that she could support the family in the future and be the head of the house.

    Mrs. Wang has already said such things. Even if Mrs. Pingyuan Hou is reluctant, she will marry Murong Xian over. Anyway, it is not bad to marry Murong Xian a year earlier or a year later.  Bear children.

    Mrs. Wang agreed, and the marriage was settled.

    Also, Wang Weixi's wedding date has been fixed. Wang Weixi's time is earlier, at the end of August, because the Du family and his wife can't let go of their family affairs, and they want to save some money for the two young couples.  , I just wanted to let the two get married as soon as possible, so that they could go back to busy with their affairs.

    Mrs. Wang sent a letter to ask people in the Wang family. After receiving the letter, Wang Weixi¡¯s parents came to the Imperial City to prepare a dowry for Wang Weixi. The Wang family sent a house to the Wang family, and then let Wang Weixi get married from the Wang family¡¯s mansion.  .

    Wang Weixiu has a natal family, so naturally she wants to marry in her natal family. If she gets married in Jinning's mansion, it will be a slap in the face of the Wang family's ancestors.

    If no one from the Wang family came over, the Wang family might have done this in order to support her, but if someone from the Wang family came over, she had her parents, so it was better to marry in her own home.

    The other two brothers of the Wang family also moved there together, but they often came to Jinning Duke's Mansion to study with Su Jian.

    Not long after going to Ming Palace to have a wedding banquet, Mrs. Jing came over and talked to Mrs. Wang about Li Lin and Su Wan's marriage.

    "Although the princess is still young, it is reasonable for the wife to stay for two years, but when it comes to getting married, it is always necessary to choose the best day, and the most important thing is to have a happy husband and wife in the future."

    "For this matter, I specially asked the eminent monk of Da'en Temple to count the days, but I gave a few days."

    "One is next month, which is too close, so of course it won't work, and the other is March next year, when spring returns in March, which is the time when spring flowers bloom, and it is most suitable for a hundred flowers to bloom at that time. If it is later,  There won't be any good days next year or the year after, so we have to wait."

    "If you wait two or three years, the princess will be eighteen"

    Most of the girls' families are married at sixteen or seventeen. If you wait until the eighteenth, it is indeed a bit late. For folk girls, if you don't get married at the age of eighteen, people will think that you have some problems and can't get married.

    Mrs. Wang frowned, but she didn't want Su Wan to marry so early. According to her plan, Su Wan's wedding date should be around October next year, or March or October of the following year.

    ?Because getting married is a tedious and tiring thing, so if you really can't wait, most of them will avoid the hottest and coldest two seasons, and arrange them in spring or when winter has not yet entered after autumn.

    And because there is a four-character in April, which is taboo in the world, so it is mostly around March or October.

    Of course, if there are no good days in these two periods when counting the days together, or the days are not good, and you have to set other days, you can only endure it.

    ? Mrs. Wang hesitated. She had tricked Pingyuanhou's mansion earlier and told Pingyuanhou's mansion to marry the girl over quickly. Now that it's all right, the feng shui has turned, and they have come to trick her.

      Who wouldn't want their girl to marry and live a good life, a happy couple!

    For such things as counting auspicious days with horoscopes, it is better to believe it or not. She loves Su Wan, and naturally hopes that she will be better, not to keep her for a year or two, and give her good days to her life and death.  It's gone.

    Mrs. Jing signaled Wang to back off the servants, and only said when there were only two people left in the room, "I know it's too early, but Madam also hopes that the princess will have a good life in the future, right?"

    "I've already told Mr. Li that we can get married first, but we can postpone the matter of intercourse. Mr. Li also agreed. Mr. Li said that the princess is not in good health and needs to be taken care of.  , if we got married early, he would be willing to wait."

    Mrs. Jing smiled, and then said a number.

    Seventeen.

    In fact, Mrs. Jing figured out this number herself. The Li family gave the number eighteen, but because of what she said earlier, if she said eighteen, if the Jinning government asked Su Guan to marry Shiba again, then it would be no good.  alright.

    Seventeen is the most appropriate, neither too early nor too late.

    Mrs. Wang was really surprised: "He really said that?!"

    Mrs. Jing smiled and said: "For those of us who are elders, if we marry a bride and enter the house, we naturally think that she will continue the bloodline of the family as soon as possible and spread the branches. Now the Li family is the only one, and there are no elders above. Naturally, he said  What is what."

    "But Madam also knows that Mr. Li is a man who keeps his word and can be trusted."

    Mrs. Wang pondered for a moment, thinking, if Su Wanshiliu got married, she would naturally not be able to say anything about the fact that the young couple had different rooms, but now the other party took a step back and moved the day back by a year, just hoping that on this auspicious day  She felt good about getting married.

    After thinking for a while, Mrs. Wang said: "I can't decide this matter alone. Although I am also the old lady and the mistress of the house, you also know that the third child in my family has always loved Ah Wan. If I don't  Tell him about the marriage of Ah Wan, he will definitely not be happy."

    "Since it's a happy event, it needs everyone to settle the matter happily. If it makes people unhappy, it's not beautiful."

    Mrs. Jing smiled: "Madam is very true, if the family agrees, please ask someone to let me know, so I can come to invite you with a gift."

    Mrs. Wang nodded: "Okay." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 293 In July, the Bridge of Magpies Meets

    ?

    After Mrs. Jing left, Mrs. Wang thought about it for a few times, and then Shuri informed Su Xun of the matter and asked his opinion.

    "I know that you are reluctant to part with Awan and want to keep her for two more years, but after all, you are going to marry. Such a good life will be rare in a few years. If Awan marries, it will definitely make a good marriage."

    "Besides, Li Jingyuan is also willing to take a step back, which is also good for Ah Wan."

    Su Xun's face was very ugly: "But next March, it's too early."

    "It's indeed a bit earlier, but it's only been a year or so." Wang looked at her third son, "Since the other party said so, it's not impossible to agree. You always hope that Ah Wan will live a happy life."  Alright, set the best auspicious day and be the best bride."

    Su Xun bit his lip, didn't speak for a long time, and the expression on his face changed very quickly. After a while, he said: "But can you believe these words?!"

    It's not that he doesn't believe in Li Lin's character, it's just a matter of men and women. Sometimes when the love is strong, it's not what he says.

    Mrs. Wang paused slightly, and then said: "If not, I will arrange for a nanny to go with her, so that I can feel at ease."

    That's a good idea.

    Su Xun pondered for a long time, and his heart was entangled. When he thought that his daughter was about to get married, he was extremely unwilling.

    But the world is like this, she still has to marry after all, he can't keep her forever.

    After all, you still have to let go.

    Parents can't protect her forever, raise her forever, he will always grow old and die, even if she has brothers and nephews in the future, but who can sincerely protect her.

    What she deserves is to marry a good husband, get a good marriage, and have one or two children. When she is young, she will have the love of husband and wife, and the youngest son will be around her knees. When she is old, she will have the person who has been with her for most of her life by her side.  , have children and grandchildren to take care of them, and enjoy the family happiness.

    Rolling in the world of mortals, year after year, until old age.

    May only wish her a safe and happy life.

    "Then, thenyou should."

    The tangled expression on Su Xun's face dissipated, leaving only a soft sigh, feeling extremely sad and reluctant to part with him.

    Wang Shi glanced at his expression, not knowing what he was thinking, and sighed in her heart.

    She stretched out her hand to touch the hair bun next to her ear, only to realize in a trance that she didn't know which year, her hair bun was covered with silver threads, and the corners of her eyes were covered with wrinkles, which increased year by year.  No matter how well maintained it is, it already looks like an old woman.

    Her eldest son is nearly forty years old, her granddaughter-in-law is about to come in, and her granddaughter has married several times.

    When you grow old, you will die!

    She sighed, and gave up: "Okay, you can go back, I will take care of this matter."

    Su Xun nodded sullenly, holding the sachet tied around his waist in a daze, he had only been happy for a few days, did he hurt him like this, it was really too uncomfortable!

    What a pity!

    Even though Su Xun felt helpless and uncomfortable, the matter was finally settled. Mrs. Wang had someone send a message to Mrs. Jing, asking her to set a date for the application period, and then come to the door.

    After receiving this news, Li Lin felt in a good mood, called someone over, and began to arrange things.

    The things that should be used by the married couple should also start to be prepared, and there should also be a message to the other side of the city. If someone wants to come to have a wedding, they have to count the time to prepare and prepare. The journey is far away and it will take a lot of time.

    More importantly, there is the wedding dress.

    Jiu argued: "If it's convenient, it should be the embroiderer of Yunxiu Pavilion in the imperial city. The wedding dress made by Yunxiu Pavilion is also famous in the imperial city. Many powerful clans will also invite their embroiderers.  Mother came to help."

    "But if you agree, it should belong to the embroiderers in the Western Wei Dynasty. They are especially particular and delicate."

    Li Lin pondered for a moment, but felt dissatisfied. He asked, "How long will it take for Mrs. Zhang to come from Licheng?"

    Jiu Bian said: "Two months at least, if you go to the Western Wei Dynasty to invite people, you can invite people over in one month."

    Jiubian shook the fan in his hand, it's not that he doesn't consider people from Licheng, it's just that the journey is a bit far away, and there will be a lot of delay during the period, and it's really not very cost-effective to bring people from Licheng  .

    Li Lin counted the days, and then said: "It's too late, I will send a letter to Daying to leave the city, and order someone to bring Mrs. Zhang here. I remember there are some bolts of fabric in the storeroom, and I just brought them here."

    Seeing that his young master persisted, Jiu Bian didn't say anything more, although he said he thought it was the closest.??There is a good embroiderer, as long as it can be used, it is really inappropriate to bring someone here from Licheng.

    But if you think about it carefully, well, they are going to get married, it¡¯s not bad to be more precise, he just needs to do things easily.

    "Then listen to the young master."

    Decided to invite Mrs. Zhang to come over, after Jiubian left, Li Lin wrote a letter and ordered someone to take it out, and asked Daying to send the letter back to Licheng.

    The next day, he went to Jing's house and asked Mrs. Jing what she needed to prepare. Mrs. Jing wrote it down with a smile, and then asked him to prepare it by himself, and then told him about the date of the request  , It is scheduled for the seventh day of July.

    "That was a good day. There are rumors in the world that it was the day when the Cowherd and the Weaver Girl met on the magpie bridge. Although it is an odd number, it has a good meaning."

    "Young Master, I have to write it down."

    Li Lin smiled: "Thank you, madam."

    Mrs. Jing said with a smile: "My son is getting married. This is the blessing of the Li family and ours. I hope that the son and the princess will have a good relationship for a hundred years, and the descendants will continue."

    The Jing family is a clan supported by the Li family in Licheng. Although they have a deep foundation in the imperial city and are extremely wealthy, they also have the heart of being prepared for danger in times of peace.  At the end of the day, you can also return to Li City to seek protection.

    This is their main home, their backing, and the last place to save their lives.

    Li Lin said with a smile: "To borrow Madam's auspicious words, I still need to trouble Madam to come forward."

    Mrs. Jing had a smile on her face: "It's just a trivial matter, so why do you need to thank me?"

    Both families made preparations, and on the seventh day of the seventh month, which was the Qiqiao Festival, the Li family went to Jinning Duke's Mansion to apply for a date, and set a wedding date for Li Lin and Su Wan.

    ? March 18 next year.

    Spring is warm and flowers are blooming, and the day is auspicious.

    "Princess! Princess!" Xiao Mo ran over in a hurry, "It's settled, I just heard it at the door, it's March 18th!"

    Wang Weiwei smiled and said: "Congratulations to the princess's cousin."

    Su Wan paused slightly, her cheeks flushed slightly, but her eyes were full of smiles: "Cousin, don't laugh at me, logically, your cousin got married earlier than me. In a few days, I will meet Mr. Du.  Shout out brother-in-law."

    "Cousin, you said that when I call Mr. Du a cousin-in-law, he will give me happy money?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 294 Begging for Skills Festival, Beauty Fragrance

    ?

    Wang Weixiu's face was as red as the morning glow in the sky: "Yes, of course it is. Knead the dough quickly. If you don't knead the dough well, it won't be crispy in a while."

    Su Luo giggled: "I want Xiqian too, Xiqian!"

    Su Wan stretched out his hand and pinched her face, white flour covered her little face: "Xiqian, you know Xiqian!"

    Su Luo laughed and avoided: "Sixth Sister, Sixth Sister, not only do I know the happy money, I also know that my brother-in-law, Sixth Sister, Sixth Brother-in-law will also give me happy money!"

    Su Luo said: "But I still have to wait for the money to be happy, and now I just want to eat Qiaosu."

    Su Wan pretended to be angry and said, "If you want to eat Qiaosu, why don't you come over and do it? If you don't do it, you still want to eat it. It's really beautiful! Don't come over for me! Finish your part! No one is allowed to help  !"

    Su Luo wailed: "Sixth sister, don't!"

    Seeing the two sisters like this, Wang Weixi also laughed.

    These days, she was supposed to be embroidering the wedding gown at home, but today is the Qiqiao Festival, and Mrs. Wang invited her to come and accompany some girls in the house, so that she would not be alone in the Wang family without sisters to accompany her  , she naturally agreed.

    She looked at Su Ying, who was silently kneading her face with her head down, and sighed inwardly.

    Thinking that she is in the Wang family, although she can't compare with the daughter of Jinning Duke, she is lucky now. The future husband is ambitious and a good person. Now Su Wan has a good home, and Su Luo has Su Xun to protect her.  With that, and being taught under Wang's nose, he will definitely do well in the future.

    It is this cousin Su Ying, I am afraid that it will be difficult in the future.

    Because she is not of Wang's blood, although Wang never treated her badly, she did not care about her. As for her aunt, because she hated her biological mother and saw her charming face, she always wanted to bully her.

    Although Wang Weixiu and Su Ying have no blood relationship, and no sisterhood, they feel sorry for her and only hope that she can find a good marriage and leave her aunt in the future.

    Wang Weixi sighed to the edge of his mouth, barely stopped, and sucked it back by himself, today is a good day for Su Wan, if she sighed at this time, it would be inappropriate.

    The four girls have been busy in the hut next to the kitchen for a while, and finally made a lot of delicate cakes, there are purple flowers, red flowers, beige, white, each one is not big, looks like  It is exquisite and beautiful, small and exquisite.

    Su Wan did a lot, and when she learned that Li Lin and Madam Jing were about to leave, she ordered someone to pack some delicate crisps and fruits in a food box, and gave one to Madam Jing and one to Li Lin.

    When Mrs. Jing received it, her face was full of smiles: "The princess made the delicate crisps by herself. That's a coincidence. When I look back, I must try it well. Thank you princess for me."

    Xiao Sang replied: "Madam was joking, my princess said so, Madam has been tired after running a few times, but it's just a mere coincidence."

    Mrs. Jing said: "Don't be tired, don't be tired. If you can achieve a good marriage, it's worth running too much. I'm just waiting for the wedding wine, and I have the cheek to ask for a gift of thanking the matchmaker."

    Mrs. Jing said goodbye to Li Lin with a smile and left. Mrs. Wang ordered people to pack up the gifts, where to send the food, where to send the gifts, and who was it for.

    After finishing these, the sky is already dark.

    When the lights came on, all the people in the house went to Taoyuan. Wang ordered people to put on the delicate fruits and cakes made by the girls, prepare wine and delicacies, and hold a begging festival for the girls.

    On this day, the girls who have not left the pavilion will display delicate fruits and cakes, needlework embroidery, worship the double stars under the Milky Way, hold a needle-threading competition under the moonlight with five-color silk threads, and pray for the Weaver Fairy to bestow their skills and make  All kinds of clever things.

    However, the preparations by the girls in the Jinning Mansion were simpler, and they only made some delicate crisps and fruits.

    If it is outside, it will be lively.

    Some people use yellow wax to cast mallard geese, mandarin ducks, turtles and fish, etc., and paint them with golden thread, which is called "floating on water".

    Then put soil on a small wooden board, plant chestnut grains to make it grow seedlings, then make a small hut on the small wooden board, use branches and leaves as flowers and trees, and then pinch a small person to form the scenery of a small person in a rural house.  For 'grain board'.

    What's more, melons are carved into various patterns, which are called "melon flowers", or dimples are made of oily molasses, called "fruit food". There are many patterns and shapes of fruit food.  nice.

    What else is there to grow all kinds of beans and wheat in porcelain, wait for the buds to grow, and tie them with red and blue colored strands, called "seeds", or pick unopened lotus flowers to make double-headed lotus  etc.  (Recorded in "Tokyo Menghualu")

      In short, there are all kinds of tricks, and the girls have a great time playing.

    The people in the house also laughed cheerfully as they watched the girls having fun in the competition.

    Mrs. Wang was also very happy. Looking at these girls, she recalled that when she was a girl, it seemed like another day.

    It's nice to be young.

    She is already old, and she can't accept her old age.

    Several girls had fun at the Qiqiao Festival in the Jinning Mansion. Mrs. Wang was happy and ordered people to give gifts to the girls. When the banquet was over and the banquet was over, the girls still felt a little unhappy.

    However, it was late at night, and the elders in the house did not allow them to mess around and let them go to rest.

    Su Luo didn't want to be separated from her sister, so she went to Guanyuan with Su Wan, and she wanted to sleep with Su Wan.

    Su Wan's wedding date has been fixed, and she will not be able to spend many days with her. Seeing her happy, she couldn't bear to drive her away, so she agreed.

    So the two sisters got into a bed after washing. When Su Wan dried her hair and came back to rest, she saw Su Luo rolling in the bed.

    She reached out and patted her on the back: "What are you doing?!"

    Su Luo took a deep breath: "Sixth sister's quilt is fragrant."

    Su Wan said helplessly: "Where is the fragrance?"

    Su Wan was surprised, in fact, she didn't like incense, and she didn't smoke the quilt either, so why did it smell.

    She sniffed and sniffed carefully: "No, where did the fragrance come from? I smell normal."

    Su Luo rolled again, rolled inside, got out of the way, then got up again, leaned close to Su Wan and smelled it: "Oh, I see, it's not the quilt fragrance, but the sixth sister fragrance."

    Su Wan paused, and then heard her say: "I heard from the lady that there are beauties in the world, with a strange fragrance on their bodies. The fragrance is very faint and unscented. You can only see it when you get close. It is called the fragrance of beauty."

    After finishing speaking, Su Luo covered her mouth with a smile: "Sixth Sister smells so good! It's the fragrance of a beauty!"

    Su Wan's face turned red in an instant, and she stretched out her hand to push Su Luo back under the bed: "Sleep with you, it doesn't smell good, if you dare to say such things to others, I won't beat you!"

    "Did you hear me, don't talk nonsense!"

    Su Luo rolled on the bed, and said with a smile: "Sixth sister, don't worry, sixth sister, I'll tell Sixth sister, I don't know how to tell anyone else."

    Su Wan blushed and gritted his teeth: "Okay, go to bed quickly." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 295: In August, You Reap Meals

    ?

    After the wedding date was set, Su Wan's side also started to get busy.

    First of all, she had to count the dowry prepared over the years to see what was missing, so she had to get someone to prepare it quickly, and then she wanted to take over the dowry from her mother, Yue Shi.

    These years, the dowry of the Yue family was originally in the hands of the Wang family, and the Wang family sent people to manage it together with the Zhenguo government.  Help manage.

    After Su Wan took over, she will take care of it herself in the future.

    Finally, there is the matter of the wedding dress. The wedding dress is cumbersome and complicated, and the pattern needs to be embroidered stitch by stitch. Although there is an embroiderer to help, she does not need to do it herself, but even with the embroiderer, it will take a lot of time.

    If it is done finely, it will take at least three months to complete, and if it is embroidered by one person, it will take at least a year.

    Originally, Mrs. Wang wanted to find the embroiderer from Yunxiu Pavilion and the embroiderer from the mansion to embroider the wedding dress together, but Li Lin sent someone to pass the word, saying that he invited a highly skilled embroiderer here.  Come here, just wait until August to arrive at the Imperial City, let Wang wait and see.

    And he also has some high-quality fabrics on hand, which can just be used to make wedding dresses.

    Mrs. Wang thought carefully, if she started making wedding dresses in August, it would take several months, and the time was enough, so she agreed.

    Although it is said that the bride's wedding dress has always been prepared by her natal family, but the man is willing to bother, which is naturally the best, which shows that the man values ??this marriage.

    However, it is one thing for Mrs. Wang to agree, but she was also afraid that Li Lin would not do well, so she turned around and made second-hand preparations, and asked the steward of Yunxiu Pavilion to come and have a talk, and asked her to choose the best embroiderer  , to free up her time, and if Li Lin can't find someone, then let this embroiderer help.

    Later, I went to the warehouse to pick out some fabrics that she treasured, and used other colors to make some clothes, and the red ones were reserved for wedding dresses.

    In the twinkling of an eye, it was August, and the Duke of Jinning was in a hurry. Mrs. Zhang invited by Li Lin had already arrived in the imperial city. When Mrs. Zhang came, she was in a hurry, and her face was a little pale.

    Li Lin let her rest for two days, and then brought her to Jinning Duke's Mansion.

    Before Mrs. Zhang went to Jinning Duke's Mansion, she had been told, of course, that she knew what to say and what not to say.

    Li Lin led Mrs. Zhang to the Jinning Mansion, and sent the cloth brought along with the convoy to the Jinning Mansion.

    The fabric is the same hard-to-find streamer silk brocade, which shines brightly like the red clouds in the sky. This is a treasure tribute from the Western Wei Kingdom, and it is most suitable for wedding dresses. Only the royal family can use it in the Western Wei Kingdom.  A wedding dress made of this fabric.

    In addition, there are some other fabrics that can be used to make some new clothes for Su Wan.

    Mrs. Wang was very satisfied after seeing the fabric, so she asked Mrs. Zhang to show her craftsmanship. Mrs. Zhang lived up to expectations and satisfied Mrs. Wang with her superb skills, and then arranged for her to measure the size for Su Wan to make embroidered clothes.

    Li Lin stayed for a while, and asked if Su Xun, the Wang family, was there. When he learned that Su Xun was in the mansion, he went to Yuhuayuan, and then told Su Xun about hiring a famous teacher for Su Xun.

    The famous General Xi Weihuo.

    Su Xun stood up suddenly, with a look of surprise on his face: "Really? Is it really General Huo?! That is the white-clothed general?!"

    Li Lindao: "Of course it's true. Jing Yuan has some friendship with him. Now that he's getting older, he also wants to find an apprentice. I see that Ah Ran's age is suitable, so I want him to give it a try.  try."

    "However, it's hard to say whether things will come true. Everything depends on whether Ah Yun can get into the eyes of General Huo."

    Su Xun nodded: "That's natural. It's great that you can recommend for Ah Ran. If Ah Ran doesn't have the ability, then it's his own fault."

    Li Lin nodded: "But there is one thing, let me also say that General Huo is now in seclusion, and he doesn't want the world to know about him. The third master and the young master should know about it themselves, don't spread it to the outside world."

    "That's natural, and I will definitely not spread it."

    Not to mention that they are not that kind of people, and their nonsense will bring trouble to General Huo. Besides, if people know about this kind of news, wouldn¡¯t they be robbed by Su Xun? Su Xun is not stupid!

    "It's good that the third master understands. If there are no other questions, then I will arrange for someone to send the young master there."

    Su Xun agreed without even the slightest hesitation, but because he had to travel far away to learn from a teacher, Su Xun wondered if he could let Su Yun go after Su Wan got married.

    Li Lin responded with a smile, saying that he would speak to General Huo.

      Because of this good thing, Su Xun has been in a good mood for the next period of time.

    This General Huo is a capable man, and most of the credit for the pacification of the war in the Western Wei Dynasty is also due to him. Moreover, this man was born in a noble family, and he has been learning martial arts from books since he was a child.

    People in the Western Wei Dynasty called him "the general in white" and regarded him as a god.

    If Su Yun could worship such a master, he would have a bright future in the future, no matter where he went, there would be a place for him.

    So, how could Su Xun be unhappy, if it wasn't for being unable to spread the word, he might be floating now.

    Really good luck!

    Such a good thing actually fell on his A Ran!

    That's great!

    For this reason, Su Xun looked at Li Lin with a three-pointed gentle gaze. There was something wrong with looking at him earlier, and he felt that this person robbed his daughter and was a bad boy. Now he is better and has become a good son-in-law again.

    In late August, it was time for Wang Weixi to get married. The day before she got married, Su Wan took two girls from the house to Wang's house to add makeup to Wang Weixi.

    Wang Weixiu's face was slightly red, and joy was smeared on her face. It seemed that she was very satisfied with this marriage.

    Su Wan gave her a gold hairpin inlaid with treasures from the royal family, wishing her a happy life and a harmonious and beautiful life in the future.

    Wang Weixi was taken aback: "Master, this is too expensive, this is not acceptable."

    Su Wan said: "What's wrong, I still have several hairpins like this, but they are just worn on people's heads."

    "Besides, this is a gift from His Majesty. You should also be happy, so that Young Master Du can be promoted as soon as possible. In the future, I will bring you back the honor of an imperial wife, and I will get you some back."

    Naturally, Wang Weixi also hoped that Juniper Ling's official career would be smooth and promoted step by step. After hearing this, he had no choice but to accept the gift, thinking about what would be appropriate for Su Wan to give when she got married.

    "The princess's cousin treats me well, I remember it in my heart, then I will accept it with the cheek, and if there is anything that the princess's cousin needs me in the future, just ask!" (Remember this website website: www.hlnovel  .com

 Chapter 296 Are you really willing to marry Mr. Li?

    ?

    Su Wan smiled and said: "Cousin just accept it. I gave A Luo three pieces before, and the rest are put in the warehouse. I don't love them because they are too expensive. You are getting married. I will give you one."  If I don't have a good item, or if I don't want it, I won't give it to you."

    Although the Wang family is just an ordinary wealthy family, Wang Weixiu's dowry is also generous. First, the Wang family prepared a dowry, and then the Wang family prepared another dowry for her.

    Mrs. Wang took pity on her, and the Duke of Jinning was not short of these two points. They gave her the share of the concubine's marriage, and the silver bill alone was three thousand taels. Of course, there were a few precious jewelry for her to put in the bottom of the box.

    However, there is no such thing as a royal bestowal.

    The Wang family also has a daughter-in-law, a granddaughter, and a granddaughter-in-law who is about to pass the family. She wants to keep these things for more important people.

    Therefore, the imperial bestowal, the one given by Su Wan, was the only one Wang Weixi got.

    Su Luo shook her head at the side: "That's right, A Luo also has them, but my mother put them away for me and said that I will give them to me when I grow up, and I can take them out and wear them when I grow up."  , It's really beautiful!"

    Su Wan smiled and patted her little shoulder, then looked at Su Ying who was silent at the side, and said, "When Seventh Sister gets married, Sixth Sister will also give you a share, but I can't give it to you now, I'm afraid it will be your guardian."  Can't live."

    Su Ying's eyes lit up, and she showed a sincere smile: "Thank you, Sixth Sister."

    Su Wan said: "No need to thank you, my sister and cousin have it, so naturally you have it too."

    After all, they are sisters. Although they don't have much affection, they don't have any grievances. Moreover, Su Wan doesn't dislike Su Ying. She gave Wang Weixi all. It makes no sense for her not to Su Ying.

    Of course, Su Ying just can't compete with Su Luo. Su Luo is her sister from the same father, and they have a good relationship. She has some things, so naturally she wants to leave them to Su Luo.

    The three girls sat in Wang's house for a while, and just happened to meet Su Fu coming over to give gifts.

    Su Fu is used to wearing a red dress, which looks like a peony flower in the world, extremely eye-catching, and it is the same today, but looking at her, she has lost a lot of weight, with a cold face, as if she doesn't want to care about others.

    She also came to give Wang Weixi some makeup. After all, the Wang family is the Wang family's natal family. As the granddaughter of the Wang family, if she never even walked around in such a day, it would be unreasonable.

    And today it was Princess Zhao who sent a message asking her to come over to give gifts, she dared not not come.

    Seeing Su Wan, Su Fu snorted softly, then turned her head to ignore her, and after giving the Wang family a gift, she left in a hurry without even sitting down.

    Su Ruo and Su Ling also sent gifts, but Su Ling was inconvenient, so she didn't come in person, but sent someone to deliver the things.

    Su Ruo came in person, gave Wang Weixi a lot of things, sat down to talk with Wang Weixi, and gave her a pair of exquisite pearl earrings to add to her makeup.

    Su Ruo said: "My cousin is going to get married now. When she gets married and becomes a bride, if there is anything you don't understand, just ask me."

    Wang Weixi nodded: "Thank you, cousin, I wrote it down."

    Su Ruo said: "There is no need to thank you, we are all sisters. Now the Wang family only has you as a girl, and we only have you as a cousin. Naturally, we need to help each other."

    "After you get married, I will ask Pingcheng to take Mr. Du out for a walk. Your cousin and husband are very familiar with this place in the Imperial City."

    Wang Weixi was also happy when he heard the words, and nodded vigorously: "Then I would like to thank my cousin."

    Su Ruo smiled gently and generously: "You are welcome, remember to come to Pingbaihou Mansion as a guest when you have free time, I will treat you well, in the future you and I will be in the Imperial City, we need to communicate more."

    Su Ruo chatted with Wang Weixi for a while, and then said that she was going back home. The child always cried when she saw her, and before leaving, she called Su Wan: "Sixth sister, you leave with me, I have a few words."  I want to talk to you."

    It was not easy for Su Wan to refuse, so he nodded and left with the two little girls, and the group walked outside together.

    Su Ruo asked Su Wan as she walked, "I heard that Sixth Sister's wedding date has been fixed?"

    Su Wan nodded: "It's fixed, it will be March 18th next year, if Eldest Sister is free, please come over for a wedding wine."

    Su Ruo paused, and then asked her: "Are you really willing to marry Mr. Li? You know, even the cousin of the Wang family married a Jinshi, and was appreciated by the Minister of Dali Temple, and worked in Dali Temple.  Mr. Li is just a Juren, and his family is poor and has nothing."

    "It's not that the eldest sister wants to say things you don't like to hear. This married man, married man, clothes and food, Mr. Li, what good life can he give you?"

      "Besides, according to your current status, it is enough to be married to the emperor's grandson. Why do you marry such a person?"

    "Perhaps you don't think these things are important now, but all the sisters are better married than you, and your husband's future is better than Mr. Li's. When the time comes, you may regret it."

    "If you want me to tell you, grandma has always felt sorry for you. If you don't want to, grandma will definitely not force you. Now is the last chance. If you don't want to, tell grandma as soon as possible. When you get married, it will be too late."  .¡±

    Speaking of this, she paused, and said: "Sixth sister, don't be afraid that you won't be able to get married again after retiring. If it's really hard to find, I have a few good candidates here, all of whom are famous noblemen in the imperial city.  Not bad in appearance and origin."

    Su Wan raised her eyebrows when she heard the words, and finally understood what Su Ruoxiang was doing.

    She said, if Su Ruo is fine, why would she care about the future happiness of her cousin? It turns out that she has found someone to take over for her.

    Su Wan smiled: "I'm worrying my elder sister, but I think this marriage is very good. In the past, Mr. Li saved his grandfather's life, and he was very kind to our family. He promised this marriage. How could he go back on his word so easily?"  .¡±

    "If this is the case, wouldn't outsiders say that we are ungrateful, do not keep our promises, and are wordless and trustless people."

    Su Ruo looked at Su Wan, but asked: "Then, Liumei is willing to make sacrifices for the family?"

    "Marriage is a lifetime thing. In the future, it will be too late to regret it. Sixth Sister must always think of herself!"

    Su Wan smiled: "It's not a matter of sacrifice or not. Mr. Li was born well and knowledgeable, and Ah Wan also likes it. In fact, Ah Wan is willing to marry this marriage."

    "Thank you big sister for thinking about me. When Ah Wan gets married, I will also invite big sister to come over for a wedding drink."

    Seeing what she said, Su Ruo wanted to say something else, but Su Wan looked at the carriage at the door and said with a smile: "Grandmother is still waiting for me to go back at home, so I'll take a step first, eldest sister, go slowly."

    After finishing speaking, she let someone help her into the carriage, called Su Luo Suying to get into the carriage, and prepared to go back home.

    Su Ruo stood at the same spot, watching the carriage of Duke Ning's mansion leave, bit the corner of her lips subconsciously, and there was a bit of coolness in her eyes.

    Sixth Sister, Eldest Sister advises you, if you don¡¯t want to, don¡¯t blame Eldest Sister for being ruthless.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 297 A Lifetime of Joy, and a Lifetime of What You Want

    ?

    On the first day of the erection, Wang Weixi was married in a wedding gown in a splendid manner. The Wang family was afraid that she would be bullied after she got married, so she called everyone in the Jinning government to go to the Wang family to support her.

    Jun Junling came to meet the bride on a tall horse, bid farewell to the royal family and elders together with the bride, let the Wang family brothers carry the bride on the sedan chair, and beat all the way to Du's house.

    The scene was very lively.

    Wang Weixiu's dowry was richer than that of daughters of rich and powerful clans, but it was not too bad. It was even richer than those of small clans.

    The Du family's family background is not bad either, because Juniperling entered Dali Temple and was able to stay in the Imperial City, so the Du family bought a yard for Juniperling.  It is enough.

    ?Because the Du family has no relatives in the imperial city, there were not many guests invited, most of them were colleagues or former classmates of Juniperling, and more than a dozen tables were set up, which was very lively.

    Jun Junling was dragged by this group of young people and drank a lot of wine. Fortunately, there were brothers from the Wang family and the Su family who blocked him a lot. Otherwise, today's groom would have been drunk all night.

    Li Lin also gave an accompanying gift, which was a box of high-quality rosin ink.

    Juniperling is a scholar, and if he doesn't need the other things, sending ink sticks is just right.

    Since the wedding date of the two was set, Li Lin stayed in the Imperial City and did not leave again. He had something to do a while ago, but he was free later, and he couldn't see Su Wan often, so at the end of July,  When I was young, I found an academy and became a teacher.

    After all, he is also a Juren, and he is also able to give lessons to some young princes.

    Before the matter was settled, he even sent someone to ask Su Wan for his opinion. Su Wan thought it was very good.  Enriched a lot.

    Before Li Lin went to class, he also made an agreement with the dean of the academy that he would only teach until the end of February next year, and he had other plans for things after that.

    Su Xun was very satisfied with Li Lin's talent and knowledge, and when he heard that he was going to be a teacher, it was just right, so he took Su Lan out of the original academy and threw it to him directly.

    Originally, Su Ran went to the academy with Su Jian to attend classes, but after Su Ran found out about plagiarizing poems, Su Jian was unwilling to face those classmates for a long time, feeling a little embarrassed, so he invited Mr.  Fall into class.

    Su Yun is young and her knowledge is relatively shallow, so she still goes to the academy to study.

    Now Su Xun is thinking about asking Li Lin to send Su Yun to General Huo after Li Lin and Su Wan get married to see if he can succeed as a teacher. Su Yun will not return to the academy in the future, so he will be handed over to Li Lin and wait for him.  Li Lin left from the academy, and Su Yun followed suit.

    In this way, Mr. Li became the teacher of the future brother-in-law.

    After Su Wan learned of this, she secretly lit a piece of wax for him.

    Brother-in-law and so on, really cannot be taken lightly.

    However, fortunately, Li Linxi is capable, knowledgeable, broad-minded, proficient in all four books and six arts, and can speak eloquently. After a few days, he manages to deal with Su Yun in a docile manner. He is either a brother-in-law or a husband.

    But it is also lively and cheerful.

    ? In the past, when Su Yun went to the academy, he faced strict old gentlemen who taught rigorously. Su Xun also had high demands on him, and what he told him the most was to work hard and support the family in the future.

    Therefore, although he is usually obedient and sensible, he is not very talkative, but now he has a bit of a youthful heart.

    According to Su Wan, this is what a teenager should look like.

    Su Xun just put too much burden on him and made him bear a lot in his growth. Although he is sensible, he also knows that this should be the case, but it is inevitable that the pressure is too great.

    And he also loves to run to Guanyuan.

    By the way, it was mostly to serve as a messenger for his future brother-in-law and husband.

    Su Wan felt that this person was really scheming. Before sending him letters to her, she either sent her letters through her father or through Huifeng, but now she let her brother-in-law do it openly.

    "Sixth sister, I always feel that the sixth brother-in-law is different from what my father said. My father said that I am his only son and will be the support of my sister and younger sister in the future, so I should work hard to grow up. When my sister and younger sister get married in the future, I will give my sister  As a backer with my sister, I won't be bullied by my in-laws."

    "But the sixth brother-in-law said that you can't always live for others, you must first live for yourself, and then others."

    Su Wan: "?!"

    Su Wan was at a loss for a moment, then looked at Su Yun, only to see that he frowned and explained.?¡°The sixth brother-in-law said that although parents and relatives are an important part of life, they are not the whole.¡±

    "He said that a person's life is first of all his own life, learning what he wants to learn, walking the path he wants to go, marrying the girl he wants to marry, life is happy and happy, not carrying other people's life.  In the body, I let my existence be for the sake of others, and when I get old, I find that I have nothing to recollect in my whole life"

    Su Yun was pondering, her small face wrinkled into a ball: "Sixth sister, I think what the sixth brother-in-law said is also right, but what my father said is also right."

    Su Wan sighed, knowing that Su Xun was using too much force, probably because he was too worried that he would not be around in the future, Su Yun had no ability or conscience, the two daughters had no natal brothers, and no one would care if they were bullied at her husband's house in the future.

    Su Wan thought for a while, but he told the truth. Su Rong was different from Su Luo. Su Luo was spoiled too much by Mrs. Li, so she was innocent, while Su Ran was very sensible. An eleven-year-old boy, she was already very sensible.  Understand the truth.

    "In fact, my father just hopes that you can work hard and have a good future in the future, so as not to be bullied by others. It depends on others, rather than on yourself. Only when you have the ability, can you stand firm."

    "Standing in the world, you can protect yourself and your family."

    "Furthermore, my father is worried about A Luo and me. After all, we are girls. We will live in the in-law's house in the future. If there is a capable brother, the in-law's family will have to weigh three points when doing things, and dare not make things difficult."

    "But your brother-in-law" In the middle of speaking, she suddenly came back to her senses, her face slowly turned red, and said angrily, "Look at you talking about brother-in-law and brother-in-law all the time.  Not brother-in-law."

    Su Lan didn't think there was anything wrong with it, the main reason was that he recognized this brother-in-law in his heart. Although he came from a poor family background, he was really good, and he admired him very much.

    "It's not a matter of time."

    "Okay, I won't argue with you about this." Su Wan thought about it and let him go, "What he said makes sense, and Ah Luo and I are not your responsibility, you just need to work hard  Take care of yourself, and when you have spare time, just take care of your sisters."

    "The main thing is you, A Luo and I have our own life, we will have a husband, we will have children, we have our own life, and you should also have your own, a lifetime of joy, and what you want in your life.  "

    "Sixth Sister and A Luo, I also hope you will be happy" (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 298 In September, I see you again

    ?

    Su Wan didn't want Su Yun to feel that his elder sister and younger sister were his responsibility, he just needed to live his own life well, stand up when the sister was bullied at her in-law's house, or take her in when she was desperate.

    No one is going to live for anyone, and neither is he.

    Su Yun thought for a long time, and probably understood a little bit: "Sixth sister, I understand, I will study hard, and I will be a backer for Sixth sister and A Luo in the future. If, if my brother-in-law dares to let you down, I will beat you up too.  his."

    "However, Ah Ran will also work hard for herself and live the way she wants."

    Su Wan smiled: "That's right, but you are still young, so don't think too much, just study hard for the time being, other things are still far away."

    "Um."

    Su Guan watched Su Yun leave, sat on the arhat chair in the house, hugged the pillow, then shook his head and laughed.

    This man is really capable, quite capable.

    Su Yun's previous thinking was that he was the only son of his parents, for his parents, for his sisters and sisters, he had to work hard, he had to work hard, he couldn't live up to his father's expectations, and he couldn't let his sisters and sisters get married in the future and be supported by incompetent brothers.  be bullied in the future.

    He has also been very obedient and hardworking.

    But this kind of burden is too heavy for a young man. Perhaps he is also panicked and afraid, fearing that he did not do well or failed to do it. In this way, how can there be happy days.

    Instead, I hope that he will grow up healthy and happy like other teenagers.

    Responsibility, let's talk about it when he grows up.

    Thinking of this, Su Wan thought of Su Luo again, come on, that one is tossing too!

    "Why do I feel like I have a double standard?"

    On the one hand, she thought that Su Yun would not be under so much pressure, and would grow up healthy and happy. On the other hand, she hoped that Su Luo would mature and understand soon, and not be so naive, so as not to be coaxed or harmed by others.

    Brothers and sisters, what a worry!

    She shook her head vigorously: "Forget it, let it be like this, don't care."

    Su Wan turned around to look at the letter brought by Su Yun. It turned out that Li Lin made an appointment with her to go out to the farm in September.

    Su Wan thought for a while, and wrote back a letter to him. She first thanked him for teaching Su Yun, and then asked him to arrange a good day. When the time came, she would tell her father again, and then go out with him.

    Li Lin naturally complied, and made an appointment with her to go out on September 15th, and the academy happened to be closed.

    After Su Guan received the letter, he talked to Su Xun about this matter, but Su Xun was a little reluctant. Both of them had a fixed date of marriage, and it was always difficult to meet each other.  He bought a lot of things from Su Yun, and he couldn't do too much.

    So he said: "It's fine to go out, but the two of you take A-Run and A-Luo with you, A-Run is also free that day, as for A-Luo, let her go out for a walk, so as not to get bored."

    Su Wan hesitated for a moment: "I need to ask Mr. Li about this matter. If I don't tell you in advance, I'm afraid I'll be rude."

    Su Xun nodded: "Okay, I'll send someone to ask him."

    The corners of Su Wan's mouth twitched, and he thought to himself, you always asked him yourself, how could he dare to say no, unless it was because he didn't want to marry a wife.

    Sure enough, as she expected, Su Xun sent someone to ask, and Li Lin naturally agreed.

    Su Wan freed up the days around September 15th, instead of busying herself with other things, she chose the clothes and jewelry to wear when she went out.

    Earlier, Li Lin gave her a small pumpkin hairpin. She liked it very much, so she asked someone to choose a piece of cloth with a green background, and made a matching dress, with small pumpkins and pumpkin vines delicately embroidered on it.  It looks very elegant and lively, very autumnal.

    In autumn, it is full of fruits, and the harvest is full!

    On the fifteenth day, Li Lin came to pick up the three people in a carriage, Su Xun ordered someone to prepare a carriage, let Su Yun get into Li Lin's carriage, Su Wan and Su Luo brought the maidservants  Take the carriage prepared by the house.

    The place Li Lin arranged was exactly the Jing family farm that he took Su Wan to last time. It was very fun to see the maple forest, fish, and pick fruit.

    Su Wan and Su Luo talked about the last time they went fishing, picked pears and cut grapes. If Zhou Ranjie and Qian Wuxi were not bitten by snakes, they would have had a great time that day.

    Su Luo was also very excited when she heard that, she was not interested in fishing, she just wanted to pick fruit.

    Su Wan said: "What's the difficulty? I'll take you there when the time comes, but you have to be careful with it."Take a knife so as not to hurt yourself.  "

    Su Luo patted her chest and responded: "No problem, don't worry, Sixth Sister!"

    The carriage staggered to the farm. Su Wan remembered the little boy Mumu from last time, so he was called over and asked him to help lead the way.

    Mu Mu is one year older, nine years old this year, and the smile on his face is very sincere when he sees this person.

    "Boy, I have seen some nobles." He looked at Su Wan with sparkling eyes, "Great man, you have come to our farm again this year."

    Su Wan smiled: "Do you still remember me?!"

    Mu Mu nodded: "I remember, although there are quite a few people here, but I have seen you before, you must be a nobleman, you are the best born, like a fairy in the sky."

    Su Wan laughed: "You really can talk, did you go to school this year?"

    Mu Mu said: "I will go next year, thank you for your reward."

    When Su Wan left last time, he also rewarded him with some silver, one ingot of ten taels of silver, although it was nothing to the powerful clan, but to a kid like him, it was already a lot of wealth.

    The annual expenditure of his family is at most three taels of silver.

    Su Wan said: "You deserve it. I brought my younger siblings here to play today. Apart from fruit picking, what else is there to do nearby?"

    Mu Mu said: "Yes, there is a pond in the farm that was opened today to catch fish. In the morning, the nobles can watch and catch fish, and in the afternoon, some people go down to the river to dig lotus roots. It is very lively. Everyone in the farm gathers there  gone."

    "Catching fish? Digging lotus roots?" Su Luo was pleasantly surprised, "Sixth Sister, Sixth Sister, Ah Luo wants to see it."

    Su Guan looked at Su Yun and saw that his eyes were also shining, and obviously wanted to go, so he looked at Li Lin, and Li Lin nodded: "Then let's go catch fish first, and pick fruits at noon, and wait for the fruits to come back."  You can watch them dig lotus roots."

    "Fresh fish and lotus root are good, I ordered someone to keep some and send them to your house."

    "OK!"

    So a group of people planned to watch the opening of the pond to catch fish. Su Luo and Su Yun were very excited, and they walked a lot faster. The two brothers and sisters walked in front of them, and from time to time they turned their heads and called Su Wan and Li Lin to hurry up.

    Su Wan looked at the two of them, and raised his eyes to see that the Cangshan Mountain in the distance was stained with autumn, and the autumn wind was gradually cooling.

    Suddenly, she noticed that the person next to her was holding her hand.

    She turned to look at him, met his smile, and her eyes were stained with smiles.

    Seeing the autumn wind blowing, and seeing that you are still there.

    It's so good!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 299 A rich girl is not easy to raise

    ?

    A group of people arrived at the edge of the pond, and someone was already releasing water. As the water level in the pond dropped, many fish were churning in the water, and their plump bodies made many people beside them salivate.  Luscious green.

    Fish fish fish fish!

    So many fish!

    "Fish!"

    Su Lan and Su Luo were very excited. Although they were twins, one was too quiet and the other was too lively before, and they were a man and a woman, so they didn't look alike, but at this moment, their expressions were the same, their eyes  It lit up in a blink of an eye, and it was really similar.

    "Sixth sister, fish!"

    "Sixth sister, eat fish, we have fish for lunch!"

    These two are also foodies.

    Su Wan smiled: "That's fine, we will eat fish at noon." She looked at Li Lin beside her and asked him, "How about another whole fish feast?"

    "Well, good." He smiled, looking at her bright and smiling eyes, and seemed very happy.

    It doesn't matter what you eat, the important thing is to eat happily.

    He suddenly said: "I'm going to change my clothes and go down to the river to catch some fish."

    Su Wan paused for a moment, then said in surprise: "You go down in person?!"

    "Yeah." He nodded, "It's better to fish for your own food. You and Alan can just wait."

    "Alas!" Seeing that he was about to leave, she reached out and grabbed his sleeve, showing worry, "It's already September, although it's not too cold, but the water is cold, if it goes down,  What should I do if I'm sick?"

    "You have to pay attention to your body!"

    He smiled, stretched out his hand to brush the hair bun next to her ear, his eyes fell on the two strings of small pumpkins, and said: "Don't worry, it's not a big deal. I used to go out and go into the water in winter.  The body is also very good."

    Su Wan tugged at his sleeve but refused to let go: "But, before was before, now is now, I don't care about you before, and I don't care how you are outside, but in front of me, you just can't do it!"

    The water is so cold, how could she be willing to let him go down to catch a fish, and it's not like he's missing this stutter.

    "You have to promise me."

    Some people may think that this is all the object's will. He is willing to do such a thing for you and suffer for you. It proves that he cares about you. You should be happy and accept it sweetly.

    But she didn't need him to prove this by going into the water in the cold.

    She knew that since he grew up, he has traveled to many places and endured a lot of hardships. Perhaps going to the river to fish and dig lotus roots in winter is just a trivial matter for him.

    But she hoped that she would give him warmth and make him feel that he was loved and cared for.

    Moreover, there is really no need.

    Anyway, it¡¯s all fish, so it¡¯s the same for whoever fishes it out. It doesn¡¯t make sense that it can taste better if someone else fishes it.

    She tugged at his sleeve again, and whispered: "You promise me~ If you go down to catch fish, I won't be able to eat this fish."

    Mr. Li couldn't bear her acting like a baby, how could he refuse, he stretched out his hand and pressed the center of his eyebrows, and then said: "That's fine, I won't go down, let's watch them fish, just go and pick a few in a while.  "

    Su Wan immediately smiled when he heard the words: "That's good."

    Li Lin took them to find a higher position, and watched the men of the farm go down to the pond to catch fish. They first filled the pond with almost enough water, and then went down with bamboo fish cages.

    The cage is scraped through the water mixed with sludge, and the big fish will stay in the cage to be picked up, while the small fish will go directly through the gap in the cage and return to the water.

    The men formed a human wall in the water, feeling the position inch by inch, for fear of missing something, and there were many people around, not to remind the people in the water, saying that there are fish everywhere.

    In addition, someone carried a large wooden barrel, filled the large wooden barrel with half of the water, and then poured the fish out into the large wooden barrel, and the fish fell into the water, splashing the waves.

    Su Luo clamored to go to the big wooden barrel to watch the fish. Seeing that Su Yun also wanted to go, Su Guan sent the entourage to take them there, while she and Li Lin stood under the tree talking.

    There are noisy fishing activities in front of you, and the silent mountains and forests behind you, with the coolness of the autumn breeze.

    She suddenly asked him: "Have you suffered a lot before?"

    Li Lin smiled, stretched out his hand to pick a leaf that was hanging down, and said: "It's hard to say that it's hard. When I was young and ignorant, I might think it was quite bitter, but later on, I think it's pretty good."

    theHe said: "Sometimes I feel grateful for the road I have traveled, because the trajectory I have walked step by step has made me who I am now, able to bear the burden on my shoulders, and protect the people I want to protect.  "

    "Awan, if you are too young, you have never experienced hardships, you have never seen the wealth and mountains in this world, and you are not enough to take care of this world. If so, there will be great chaos."

    "So I am extremely grateful that I am who I am at this time."

    If he is an ordinary person, he can probably grow up as he pleases all his life, and he may be busy with life without any major worries.

    But he is the son of the Li family, and he needs to bear too much, so he needs to be tempered and grow into the head of the Li family who can bear the burden on his shoulders.

    He is like this, his ancestors have been like this for generations, and even his descendants are like this.

    He looked into her distressed eyes, and smiled: "Actually, you don't have to feel sorry for me, but it's only been a few years, and besides, there is no danger. Since I was a child, I have been following me openly and secretly.  Few people."

    "I was born as the son of the Li family. I have enjoyed the great power and wealth of the Li family. I always have to give something in exchange. If I were born as an ordinary person, I might have toiled all my life, busy with three meals a day."

    "If I were that kind of person, I'm afraid I wouldn't dare to stand in front of you today and say that I want to marry you, a rich girl, and it's not easy to raise."

    Seeing that he was talking, Su Wan shook his head and laughed out loud, raised his eyebrows, and pretended to be annoyed: "What do you mean by that, are you despising me?"

    "Don't dare." Li Lin smiled, the smile in his eyes blurred, "I just think that if I were an ordinary person, I probably wouldn't have the courage to stand in front of you and ask my girl to marry me.  Let her fall into the quagmire with me for the rest of her life, mediocre, never seeing any glamor again."

    "So, you don't have to feel sorry for me, or feel sorry for me, because what I get is far more than what I gave. If it is an exchange, I am willing."

    He got something that too many people in the world couldn't ask for, he got the top power and wealth in the world, lived in the most magnificent palace in the world, wore the most gorgeous and comfortable clothes in the world, and ate the best ingredients in the world.

    Perhaps the last item should be added, marrying the girl he wants to marry the most.

    So he felt that there was nothing worthy of sympathy or distress.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 300

    ?

    He sees everything very openly.

    Su Wan looked at him with a calm expression, with a smile in his eyes, and smiled at the moment. According to him, it is true that he gets more and pays less, but it is very tiring to take care of these things all his life.

    She stretched out her finger, hooked his fingertips, and then laughed: "Well, if you are outside, I don't care what you do, but if you are in front of me, I will control you, you have to listen to me  of."

    "You will be my husband in the future. Others don't love you, but I still do" After speaking, her voice became lower and lower, and her cheeks were stained with red.

    He was slightly moved when he heard the words, and it seemed that the surroundings were silent. He was silent for a while, and then said hello.

    Although he also felt that there was nothing to be distressed about, since his mother passed away, he probably hadn't experienced the feeling of being loved by others.

    His father certainly cared about him, and perhaps loved him in his heart, but his father was a father, and he was also a master. All his father had to do was to make him stand up, straighten his spine and stand up.

    Can't be weak, can't lose, can't make mistakes, can't be stupid.

    It is said that Li's sons and daughters are intelligent from generation to generation, and all of them are geniuses.

    As the world says, if you have a son like Li Shizi, you are willing to die.

    But where did they come from, all of them are Tianjiao, and some are just Li's sons who have been cultivated with painstaking efforts from generation to generation.

    All of them are like him.

    When you have read all the books in the world, when you have traveled all over the world, when you understand the struggle between the rich and powerful, killing without blood, when you have tasted the bitterness of the old man in the mountains, seen the parting of life and death, seen selfishness, and seen the world  Sincerity, true love in the world.

    You have met good people and bad people, you have experienced the rich and powerful, and you have also been a villager in the mountains.

    You finally understand all the truths in the world.

    In this way, you, holding power in your hands and standing in the world, have finally figured out what to do and how to do it with your own abilities.

    If you are like this, and you are not the pride of heaven, then no one in the world can afford it.

    Li Lin smiled, and stretched out his hand to caress the top of her hair: "It would be great if I could marry Ah Guan as soon as possible. In this way, someone will love me as soon as possible."

    When Su Wan heard this, he broke up all her distress. She suddenly raised her head, and then gave him a look: "It's such a beautiful idea, the wedding date is set in March next year, it's too early, you  I want to go earlier!"

    He smiled and said, "Oh, is that so?"

    "Li Lin." Su Wan ground her teeth secretly, "Do you want to be beaten?"

    Originally, she wanted to spend more time with her grandmother and father at home, but she didn't expect that the wedding date was set so early, and she hadn't asked him for a scheming account yet, and he dared to talk about it.

    "I don't dare, I don't want to." Li Lin stretched out his hand to hold her hand, "Let's go, I'll take you to see the fish, and we'll choose whichever fish you like in a while."

    After Su Wan was made such a fuss by him, he no longer wanted to have a heart-to-heart talk with him, and when he heard about picking fish, he stopped fussing with him: "Then let's go pick fish."

    "good."

    The two of them also went to the big wooden barrel together to see the fish that had been caught. Su Wan could not tell what kind of fish it was. It was a bit like grass carp.

    A fish farmer catches fish by the side of the wooden barrel, and weighs them one by one with a steelyard. The fish within a certain weight are placed in another prepared large wooden barrel, and the remaining fish that are too large or smaller  It is placed separately according to size.

    Mu Mu said: "Do you also want to pick fish? Don't look at how big these fish are. If they are too big, the meat will not be so fresh and tender. The ones over there are the most suitable. They are plump and tender, and the host family loves them the most.  "

    "However, the people of the master's family treat us very well. The larger or smaller fish will be distributed to us tenants. If we can't finish eating, we can buy some salt and marinate it. It's delicious."

    Mu Mu's face was full of excitement: "My mother is best at stewing fish, and what she cooks is delicious."

    The Jing family treats the people in these farms with a conscience. Many people treat the tenant farmers and give them as much as they want, as long as they don¡¯t starve to death. There is no qualification for meat.

    The fisherman also smiled and said, "How many fish do you want? Do you pick them yourself, or the villain will pick some good ones for you."

    There are people from the farm, and they live in the yard of the owner's house. The people in the farm have known for a long time that the best fish were supposed to be sent to Jing's house, but these people lived in the courtyard of Jing's house, obviously it was Jing's house.  Naturally, the distinguished guests at home cannot be neglected.

    Su Wan looked carefully into the barrel, still hesitatingAfter hesitating for a while, he finally shook his head and handed the matter over to Li Lin: "It's up to you to choose."

    She doesn't want to choose, but someone is willing, Su Luo pointed to the wooden barrel and shouted: "Sixth sister, I want this, I want this."

    Not to be outdone, Su Yun turned her gaze, and then caught one: "Sixth sister, brother-in-law, I want this!"

    Su Wan had no choice but to say, "Okay, each of you three can choose one, and we'll braise one in soy sauce, one steamed, and one stewed in soup."

    Li Lin smiled, and asked someone to catch the two fish that Su Yunsuluo picked out, and then asked someone to pick a good one, and asked him to ask for a bucket to put it in, and then he took the bucket and took him with him.  Go back to the yard.

    After going back, there was nothing to do, and before it was time to eat, Su Yun and Su Luo looked at the fish for a while, and then asked Su Wan to pick the fruit. Su Wan thought about it and agreed.

    Same as last time, the three of them couldn't climb the tree and could only watch people pick pears. Although it was interesting, it became boring after watching too much. In the end, the three of them went to cut grapes together.

    Su Quan and Su Luo had never experienced such a thing before, they were very excited, and they moved very fast. By the time they were about to go back at noon, they had already cut two baskets of grapes.

    Su Luo happily tugged on her sleeve: "Sixth Sister, Sixth Sister, it's fun, I want more in the afternoon!"

    Su Yun beside her also nodded vigorously.

    Su Wan said: "Okay, you just come back after dinner."

    Su Yun is so clever, he immediately tasted the meaning of the word "you", and asked, "What about Sixth Sister?"

    Li Lin said from the side: "I will take your sixth sister to climb the mountain to enjoy the scenery in the afternoon. It's not very interesting. Why, you want to go too?!"

    Su Huang shrank her neck when she heard the words, feeling that her brother-in-law's words were a bit threatening. This brother-in-law is now his husband, so he must not offend him. If he dares to say that he wants to go, then maybe

    Thinking of the fear of being accused of reciting documents, Su Yun chose to bow her head.

    He shook his head: "No, no, brother-in-law and sixth sister go, A Luo and I won't go."

    Su Luo's eyes widened when she heard the words, and she was about to say something, but Su Ran covered her mouth all of a sudden, and let out a whining sound.

    Li Lin smiled: "That's good."

    After finishing speaking, he led Su Wan back, followed by Su Lan and Su Luo, who were talking in a low voice.

    Su Luo: "Fourth brother, didn't my father say that the sixth sister-in-law can't be separated from us, I'll watch them."

    Su Yun hesitated and said: "Yeah, it's not a big deal, brother-in-law might have something to say to Sixth Sister."

    Su Luo was a little worried: "Then what should I do if my father is angry? I promised my father. If not, my father will not allow me to come out to play next time."

    Su Yun still hesitated: "Otherwise, we won't tell father"

    Li Lin walked in front and sneered when he heard this.

    [The author has something to say]

    ?It¡¯s 2021, I wish you all a happy New Year¡¯s Day, and a smooth and smooth coming year, let¡¯s make a fuss~ (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 301 He will eventually walk with her (sprinkle sugar)

    ?

    "Still laughing!" Su Wan glanced at him, and he smiled shyly.

    Li Lin pressed the corner of his mouth: "Don't laugh, don't laugh."

    After finishing speaking, he said to the two people behind him: "Don't learn to lie. If your father asks, just tell the truth. If you don't ask, you can just figure it out."

    "If you encounter something outside, you can weigh the pros and cons by yourself, and you know what to say and what not to say, but if you go back home, you are still young, and you have to tell your father about something, your father will never harm you  of."

    The two nodded upon hearing the words: "Understood, brother-in-law."

    Mr. Li felt very relieved when he was called brother-in-law, and said with a smile: "Why do you need to say thank you, let's go."

    The group of people returned to the yard and finally ate the whole fish feast. The two little ones were very excited, and they had a rare appetite and ate a lot.

    At noon, Li Lin arranged for a few people to rest, and in the afternoon, he sent someone to follow the twins to continue cutting grapes, while he took Su Wan up the mountain alone.

    The mountain road is not flat, and the mountain is not high. If it is an ordinary person, it will only take a quarter of an hour (15 minutes) to go up, but it is not easy for Su Wan to go up.

    The skirt is too long and inconvenient, and the soles are too soft.

    After walking for a while, she became a little annoyed. If she had known that she was going up the mountain, she should have changed her clothes and put on a pair of hard-soled boots.

    In the end, it was Li Lin who carried her up the mountain. She looked left and right and saw no one, so she was relieved. If someone saw her, she would really be shameless.

    The person carrying her stopped suddenly while walking, and turned to look at her: "Hold on tighter, be careful not to fall."

    Su Wan's face was slightly red, and she stretched out her arms to hug his neck. He could see her thin white wrists when he lowered his head. They were thin and soft, like small seedlings, as if they could be broken with a little force.

    "It's all your fault. If you had said earlier, I would have changed my clothes and shoes, and you wouldn't have to memorize them."

    "Well, blame me."

    The main reason is that the two little ones are too annoying and an eyesore. If he takes her out, he naturally wants to be alone with her, just to see the scenery and talk.

    What's more, he was originally worried that the wedding date was set, what was she thinking in her heart, whether she would feel unwilling, unhappy, or at a loss.

    Now that I saw her, I felt relieved a lot.

    He continued to walk up the mountain with her on his back.

    There are many trees and weeds growing on the mountain trails. At this time, the autumn wind is gradually picking up, dyeing a piece of green into autumn yellow. The cool wind blows through the ends of her hair, and the small pumpkin hairpin on her head collides with bells.  The ringing of the bell.

    The cool breeze is a bit cold, but the people around me are warm.

    She leaned on his back and muttered in a low voice: "It's just to blame you."

    His brows were slightly raised, and his smile gradually dyed: "Well, in exchange, I will carry the sixth girl up the mountain and then carry it down again, okay?"

    Su Wan's face turned even redder. In the past, when he called her Sixth Miss, he was very gentle and polite, and his tone was calm, but now, hearing him call her like that, there was an inexplicable tenderness and tiredness, like a calm lake.  There were ripples.

    However, isn't this what he should do?  !

    Su Wan said: "That's natural. If you don't carry me down, I won't go up with you."

    She reached out and picked a leaf on the side of the road. Half of the leaf was dyed autumn yellow, and the other half was still emerald green. She shook the leaf in front of him: "The autumn wind blows, the leaf is turning yellow."

    "Another year has passed."

    "Um."

    She leaned on his back, her body was soft and light, and her voice was gentle and soft: "You have to treat me well."

    "okay."

    He raised his eyes and looked ahead, as if he saw the future of life.

    Thousands of rivers and mountains, shadows and shadows, he will eventually go forward with her

    The two climbed up the hill, where there was a viewing pavilion. Although the hill was not high, it could see all the scenery of the farm.

    Looking up, you can see the blue sky, rolling white clouds, and the autumnal Cangshan Mountain. Some birds are about to leave, screaming among the mountains and forests, calling for their companions.

    Looking closer, there is a field at the foot, with houses and fields, wheat fields and rice fields, ponds and fruit forests, and the mature harvest is pressed heavily on the branches.

    There are also occasional joyous laughter, and people in the mountains and fields are busy.

    ? When standing here and looking down from a height, those people seem like ants, butThe happy and satisfied smile at this time is indeed simple and real.

    It is also a very real and satisfying life.

    She pinched her cuffs, then smiled, leaned against him, and watched the scenery between the sky and the earth with him.

    She is also willing to look at him to bring stability and satisfaction to more people in the future.

    She is willing to go all the way with him.

    "Miss Six."

    "Um.

    "Awan."

    "Um?!"

    She looked up at him, and then he reached out and pressed her head back on his shoulder.

    "I'll call you."

    "Oh, then you can just bark twice, as long as you are happy."

    He smiled: "What about you, what are you calling me?"

    Su Wan thought for a while, then rolled his eyes: "Mr. Li."

    He smiled again: "Yomo can be changed to another one. My father named me Lin, which means 'arrival' and 'in'."

    Su Wan asked him: "Then what does your character 'Jing Yuan' mean? Uncle also took it?"

    He said: "I took the scene element myself. The element is heaven and earth. The scene may be a beautiful scene."

    She said: "It's not that you want a beautiful world and a beautiful world. Mr. Li, your wish is really great."

    He smiled again: "Probably so, but in the end we will move forward all the way, and we can do as much as we can." After that, he looked down at her again: "Tell me, what should you call me?"  ?¡±

    Su Wan's eyeballs rolled around, and then she showed a sly smile, her pair of almond eyes were shining, like a sly little fox.

    Her vermilion lips parted slightly, and her voice was soft with a smile, as if gentle and tired, lingering in it.

    "Yuan Yuan~"

    Li Lin, Li Lin almost fell from the beauty of the pavilion, and then his ears were stained red inch by inch. He was helpless and eager: "This one won't work, change one for another."

    This title is really, really

    He thought to himself, if he didn't drive the hidden guards away, don't listen to the two of them, otherwise, these people would probably fall, if they were on the tree, they might fall off.

    "Change to another one, this one won't work."

    Su Wan lowered her head and laughed straight. If she hadn't controlled herself, she would have laughed out loud at this moment: "I think this is very good, why is it not good?"

    He was helpless, knowing that she did it on purpose: "Anyway, it's just not appropriate, you just change it."

    Su Wan's eyes sparkled, and he said with a smile, "Then if I don't want to change, what should you do?"

    Li Lin thought about it, and felt that he couldn't do anything to her, so he said: "Then I can only let you and me get married as soon as possible, and let you change one."

    Su Wan paused, and after understanding what he meant, her face turned even redder.

    If the two get married, she will change her words, um, call him husband

    [The author has something to say]

    It's New Year's Day, sprinkle candy for the little fairies~

    It should be very sweet, anyway, I think it is sweet~

    invalid objection!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 302 The daughter has a husband, and she has forgotten her father

    ?

    When the two of them went down the mountain, their eyes were filled with smiles. If it wasn't for someone watching at the foot of the mountain, he would have wanted to carry her all the way back.

    Su Luo and Su Rong had cut enough grapes and went to watch people dig lotus roots. They had a lot of fun and were a little tired, but they didn't notice the flirting between the two.

    Seeing that the time was almost up, Li Lin called the little boy over, and handed him a piece of paper: "If you want to study, you can come to Yishan Academy to study. If you want, you can also come and listen to my class.  I will leave the academy in February next year, if you come late, I'm afraid I won't be able to meet you."

    "If you really can't make it in time, you can go again next year."

    "I will talk to the dean of the academy later, and I will arrange for you to clean the house. In the future, if you do this, you can be exempted from the repair (tuition fee). Since you have an idea in your heart, you must remember this  Thoughts at the time, the road ahead is slow, so don¡¯t be confused.¡±

    Mu Mu's eyes lit up: "Really? I can go to the academy to study? Really? Are you a gentleman?!"

    He smiled: "Yes, I am sir. If you are willing to come, you can come to the academy in two days."

    Wood nodded vigorously: "Thank you sir, sir, I am willing."

    He was so excited that he couldn't help himself, dancing: "Sir, thank you sir."

    Mu Mu naturally hopes to go to the academy to study, but the repair costs of the academy are quite high, and his family is poor. All these years, he has been saving money desperately just to send him to the academy.

    If he goes to study, it will cost him a lot of money, and he will spend a lot of money on pens, ink, paper and inkstone. If he doesn't save some money, he will have no ability to carry on in the future, and he will give up halfway and waste all his previous efforts.

    Or because of this, the whole family will be dragged down and fall into great difficulties and hardships.

    So he would rather go to school later and save some money at home to make daily life worry-free, and he would not want his parents to live too hard and break his health in order to support him to study in the future.

    Li Lin nodded: "Do you have a name?"

    Mu Mu shook his head: "The villain only has the nickname Mu Mu. My parents said, when I go to the academy, I beg you to get me a good one."

    Speaking of this, his eyes are like a pair of little suns: "Sir, can you give Mu Mu a name, Mu Mu's surname is Zhang, the bow is Zhang Zhang, and Mu Mu has learned this character before."

    "Zhang, that's fine. Why don't you just call it a journey? Mountains, rivers, and rivers. I hope you will never forget what you wished today."

    Mu Mu was very happy: "Thank you sir for naming me."

    "It's just a matter of convenience, you just need to study hard in the future."

    Li Lin sent the wood away, and then it was time to go back to the city. Su Luo played for a day, and she was happy, but she was really tired, and she just wanted to sleep with her sister.

    After getting into the carriage, he leaned on his sister and fell asleep.

    Li Lin sent the three of them to Jinning Duke's mansion, and ordered people to bring the fruits picked today, some fish and lotus root from the farm to the mansion, and then he took his leave and left.

    Su Wan said goodbye to him, and under his smiling gaze, she led her younger siblings into the gate quickly, not daring to meet his gaze.

    Su Luo wanted to sleep, so she had to tell Su Yun twice, and then sent Su Luo back to the Siluo Garden. When she left the Siluo Garden, the sun in the sky had already cast sunset rays.

    Xiao Mo stood at the door, and when she saw her coming out, she hurried forward and spoke to her in a low voice.

    "Princess, don't go to Fuping Courtyard for the time being. Aunt Ye and Mrs. Shizi are having a quarrel again, and now they are begging Madam to make decisions in Fuping Courtyard. I am listening from a distance. There is quite a lot of noise inside."

    Su Wan paused, then frowned: "What's going on?"

    "Miss Nine is sick again." Xiao Mo's face was a bit unbearable, "Mrs. Shizi went to Aunt Ye's yard today, and soon there was news that Miss Nine was ill. Aunt Ye hurriedly invited the mansion  Doctor, it's just getting better now."

    Two months ago, Aunt Ye gave birth to a daughter for Su Wang, who is Su Zhu, the ninth girl in the family, who is only two months old now.

    Because she was born as a concubine and a girl, and because something happened during her birth, she almost gave birth to two dead bodies, so she has been weak and weak since birth. The Wang family was afraid that she would not be able to support her, so she didn't do anything for her.  What kind of full moon ceremony does she hold, I'm afraid it will suppress her luck.

    When the child was just born, Aunt Ye also said that her dystocia was caused by Mrs. Yang, but in the end she couldn't find evidence, so she died without a problem. But now Auntie Ye is also entangled with Mrs. Yang.  A little trouble, a big trouble on the tenth.

    Su Wan thought for a while, and then said: "Then you send someone to Fuping Courtyard.??Talk to the maid who guards the gate, saying that I am back, so that grandma does not have to worry, and then go to the big kitchen to have some clear soup stewed, and send it over later, so that grandma can extinguish the fire.  "

    Xiao Mo nodded: "Your servant has written it down."

    Su Wan sighed: "Okay, let's go back to Guanyuan."

    Xiao Mo paused: "Why don't you go to Yuhuayuan?"

    Su Wan said: "I won't go, Ah Yun has already gone, and I might be scolded in the past, so I won't go."

    Xiao Mo nodded in bewilderment, followed Su Wan back to Guanyuan, then sent a little maid to Fuping Courtyard, and went to the kitchen herself, saying that the princess wanted to make some cleaning for Wang and Su Xun.  Fire soup, let the kitchen choose ingredients to make.

    Su Xun's part was added by Su Wan halfway.

    Su Wan thought that Su Xun might be angry right now, so he should have a drink to calm his anger.

    Su Xun heard Su Yun's words, knew what kind of grapes Li Lin took Su Yunsuluo to cut, and then took Su Wan away alone, feeling really depressed.

    After he sent Su Yun away, he waited for Su Wan to come to the door, thinking that he would have a good talk with her, since they were about to get married, and told her to meet Li Lin less, so that others would not see her and say something bad.  nice words.

    But he waited and waited, but he couldn't wait for Su Wan to come, so he sent someone to inquire, and when he learned that Su Wan had gone back to Guan Yuan, he was so angry that his nose was crooked.

    Hateful!

    Daughter, she has a husband, and she has forgotten about her father!

    Even before they got married, she left her father aside. If they get married in the future, it would be even more amazing!

    Maybe he doesn't even know who he is!

    Su Xun was very angry, but he didn't want to blame his daughter, so he put the blame on Li Lin.

    Brat, abduct my daughter!  See if I don't deal with you!

    When it was time for dinner, there was an extra soup on the table. After Su Xun asked carefully, he discovered that Su Wan ordered the kitchen to make it.

    After learning about this, his mood suddenly improved again. He only felt that the girl was still a good girl, and she knew that she loved her father, so she didn't forget him.

    He was so happy that he drank two bowls of soup in a row, and he was a little full at night. He walked around the yard to digest his food, looking at the moon in the sky, and sighed softly.

    Alas, the girl is about to belong to someone else.

    Worrying people!

    [The author has something to say]

    Let me talk about a small bug. Regarding the day when Aunt Ye was pregnant, I forgot the exact month. Many details were recorded before, but I searched and found that I didn¡¯t remember this, and I couldn¡¯t find it in the book.  What's wrong, so I chose a conservative number in compromise. The child was born in July and is now two months old. I will go through the book later to see the details. If I find it, I will change these two months to the specific number.  If there is a cutie who knows which month it is, please let me know~

    In addition, Su Ling was conceived in December, and the young master of Prince Zhao's mansion was two months old when he was full moon, so he gave birth in September, and I have a record of this.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 303 Su Ling Gives Birth to a Daughter

    ?

    Leaving aside the battle between Aunt Ye and the Yang family, on September 19th, Su Ling gave birth to a daughter for King Sui at the Prince Sui's mansion.

    Both King Sui and Princess Sui felt disappointed. Originally, the two thought that there was a male heir in the house who would take the name of the emperor's eldest grandson and help King Sui compete for the position of crown prince.

    Now that a girl is born, how can I not be disappointed.

    Concubine Sui is the most obvious. When Su Ling was not born, she was busy before, and she looked like she wanted to raise the child with Su Ling. Knowing that a girl was born, she didn't even show her face, and she was missing a maid.  I went over to take a look and admired some things casually.

    King Sui was fine, although it was a girl that disappointed him, but in the end it was his own, and the only one, so he went to have a look, and then ordered someone to take good care of Su Ling, and sent someone to the palace to announce the good news.

    "Is it a girl?"

    "Returning to Your Majesty, Concubine Su gave birth to a princess."

    The emperor was silent for a moment, then nodded: "The girl is also very good, thank you."

    "yes."

    After learning that Su Ling had given birth to a girl, Mrs. Wang secretly breathed a sigh of relief, thinking, it doesn't matter if the girl really gave birth to a son, then there must be a lifetime of confusion with the Sui Palace.

    After giving birth to a girl, it would be easier for Su Ling to take the girl away in the future, if it was a son, she would definitely not be able to take it with her, and she would certainly not be willing to let Su Ling leave the child alone.

    At that time, it will be life and death again.

    Having received Master Wuchen's comment, Mrs. Wang knew that Su Ling's fate was rough, and only by abandoning everything else could she save her life. Mrs. Wang was really worried that she would be overwhelmed, and would rather die than die.

    Mrs. Wang went to the Buddhist hall to read scriptures for half an hour, praying for the safety of the mother and daughter.

    At the beginning of October, when the Duke of Jinning began to prepare for the wedding of Su Jian and Murong Xian, good news came from Yuanmingyuan and Prince Sui's residence at the same time. The concubine Sui, who had been infertile for many years, and the deposed concubine Song Wanting were happy.

    Zhao Mingqi was overjoyed when he learned that Song Wanting was pregnant. He wrote a letter overnight and sent it to the palace.

    After the emperor read the letter, he sat quietly for a long time, tossing and turning at night, unable to sleep.

    Zhao Mingqi really disappointed him too much, he originally wanted to keep Zhao Mingqi in Yuanmingyuan for the rest of his life.

    Since he is incompetent and ambitious, if he is released, he may lose his life one day. It is better to keep him in Yuanmingyuan like this to save his life.

    Now that Song Wanting was pregnant, the emperor thought of his wife, Empress Yuanming.

    He and his wife had three sons, and Zhao Mingqi is the only one now, but he didn't live up to himself, he increased taxes to collect money, and he killed Chen Fuyin's family, he didn't have the slightest ability to judge people, and dared to kill the king ?¡­

    All kinds of things during the period, no matter how partial the emperor was to him, he would not dare to put him in the position of prince, otherwise, the day of Eastern Zhao's downfall would not be far away.

    He is a father, but he is also the king of a country.

    But if Song Wanting gave birth to a son

    The emperor's heart also gradually warmed up. He thought of Duke Ning of Jin. One day, Duke Ning of Jin came to the palace to play chess with him. He talked about the family affairs, saying that he intended to surpass his eldest son Su Wang and pass the title to his eldest grandson.  Su recommended.

    Since the son can't do it, isn't there a grandson?  !

    The grandson is also his blood and that of Empress Yuanming

    Although he is old now and his body is not as good as before, but he can definitely live another seven or eight years. If he keeps the child by his side and teaches him well, can he also succeed?  !

    Although the child is still in the womb, I don't know whether it is a boy or a girl, but if I have such a plan, should I make some arrangements, and the life in Yuanmingyuan is indeed hard, and it is really not good for Song Wanting to be there.  Feed.

    Li Lin also received a message from Chen Qi.

    Chen Qi originally wanted Zhao Mingqi's life, but at the same time, he also wanted to save his own life. Therefore, he was always looking for a retreat and waited for the time to kill Zhao Mingqi.

    But if Zhao Mingqi left Yuanmingyuan, he might not be easy to kill Zhao Mingqi, so he was a little anxious and wanted to do it in advance, but he was worried that he would have no way to retreat if he did it in advance.

    "Chen Qiyu wanted to kill Zhao Mingqi, so that he would not have the chance to leave Yuanmingyuan." The people under his command said, "He wants to ask the young master to save his life, and let the young master order him in the future."

    The expression on Li Lin's face was flat: "Tell him that what I promised him in the past was to give him a chance to take revenge, but it didn't include helping him."Get out of the way.  "

    Although Zhao Mingqi is no longer the crown prince, he is still the emperor's own son. Naturally, Li Lin would not be so stupid as to get involved with such a thing.

    He asked himself that he didn't have the ability to penetrate the sky and penetrate the earth, and he couldn't cover everyone's eyes and settle everything. If someone found out, it would be of no benefit to him or even Licheng, and it might even cause conflicts between Dongzhao and Licheng.  grievances.

    He can help a person in need with ease, but it doesn't mean that he will fold himself in, or put Licheng in this grudge.

    He is still standing on the land of Eastern Zhao, and he still wants to marry Su Wan.

    Moreover, Chen Qi didn't have much ability to make him pay such a high price to protect him, no matter how much he sympathized with Chen Qi's experience, he would not do such a thing.

    "The subordinates also told him the same, but he said that if the young master does not help him, if something happens to him, he will definitely tell the whole thing, and then the young master will not be in the right place."

    Chen Qi's words are considered a threat.

    The visitor lowered his head, not daring to look at the expression on Li Lin's face.

    Li Lin smiled: "Then you tell him that if something happens to him, I will make him never have a chance to speak again, let him weigh it himself, so that he can do it for himself, his fate is his own, and he has to think for himself if he wants to live."  way."

    "Go down."

    "yes."

    After waiting for the people to leave, Li Lin sat in front of the desk for a while, gently rubbing the jade pendant of the white jade squirrel with his hands, and then sighed softly.

    Standing up the sun, the Taiji Hall is in the early court.

    Someone stood up to intercede for Zhao Mingqi, saying that Zhao Mingqi had repented, and now that his wife is pregnant, Yuanmingyuan is a poor place and it is not easy to raise them. The emperor asked the emperor to relocate the couple.

    "Although Zhao Mingqi, the common man, has a big fault, but the child is a descendant of the royal family. Now His Majesty only has a princess who was born to the side concubine of Prince Sui's mansion. Although Princess Sui is pregnant now, there are not many. The royal heirs are thin. ?¡­¡±

    "That's exactly the reason, ministers seconded, royal heirs, you must be careful"

    "Your Majesty, you must be cautious." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 304 In October, Murong Xian Gets Married

    ?

    It is about the emperor's heir, although some people are extremely unwilling in their hearts, they dare not stand up and speak out against it. If they stand up and oppose it, the person who said this will be the first to suffer if something happens to the emperor's heir in the future.

    Who dares?  !

    Even King Sui's party didn't dare, and would rather use a trick to make the child disappear, and would not speak out against it at this time.

    The emperor was condescending, listened to the opinions of the ministers, and then made a decision: to confer Zhao Mingqi as the King of An, and to grant the Prince An's Mansion, but Zhao Mingqi is guilty and cannot leave Yuanmingyuan, and arranges Princess An Song Wanting to leave Yuanmingyuan and go to the Prince An's Mansion  Feed.

    In this way, Zhao Mingqi will not come out to cause trouble, and Song Wanting will be well taken care of, and in the future, the parents will not be common people, and the child will be an upright emperor's grandson when he is born. If he is a male heir, the emperor can take him into the palace logically  Keep it in the house and cultivate it well in the future.

    If he doesn't live for too long, wouldn't there still be King Zhao and Zhao Mingzhan?  !

    Above the court, it looked calm and peaceful, but underneath it was turbulent, and the various forces fought back and forth several times.

    At this time, King Sui had the support of Concubine Zhao and the Zhao family, and he was very capable. Although King Ming was not good enough, he had Su Ran to advise him, and the Qin family to help his wife and family. The emperor intended to help Zhao Mingqi's unborn  Children seek a future

    In the blink of an eye, it was the day when Su Jian and Murong Xian got married.

    The day before getting married, Su Wan went to Pingyuanhou's Mansion as a good friend with Princess Rujin to add makeup to Murongxian. When Su Guan went to visit Mrs. Pingyuanhou, she was teased by a group of wives for a long time.

    "Look at this, it shouldn't have been included in the first place, isn't this the bride's future sister-in-law?"

    "That's right, maybe I will speak for the bridegroom officer in a while."

    "It will definitely coax the bride to be obsessed with the groom, wishing to marry him right away."

    Mrs. Pingyuan Hou said with a smile: "Okay, okay, don't make fun of the princess anymore, and the princess will be embarrassed."

    Su Wan smiled: "That's not the case, but what the ladies said is not bad. I came here today, as a good sister of Sister Murong, and I came to add makeup to her. I hope she gets married. In the future  Happy couple."

    "Secondly, naturally, I want to say a few good words for my eldest brother, so that the bride can marry happily and be my sister-in-law."

    "Ladies, don't worry. After Ah Wan goes back, he will definitely tell my elder brother that Sister Murong looks like a fairy. Marrying such a wife is a blessing that he can't get in a few lifetimes. If he has anything to do to Sister Murong  , I will definitely not spare him!"

    "Hahaha, that's the same reason."

    Mrs. Pingyuan Hou said with a smile: "It's really nice that our Xian'er has such a good relationship with the princess."

    It is not easy for a bride to integrate into the life of the family when she is married. If she has a good relationship with her sister-in-law, it will be of great benefit to the bride. At least someone will remind her of the twists and turns in this mansion.  Someone who speaks for her.

    The corners of Mrs. Pingyuan Hou Shizi's lips twitched, thinking, if Murongxian's sister-in-law was replaced by Su Wan, it would be so good.

    Thinking of Su Fu in Prince Zhao's Mansion, Mrs. Ping Yuanhou didn't know whether she should worry about her daughter or Murong Xian. One was a sister-in-law and the other was a sister-in-law. These two sisters seemed to be on Su Fu's head. It's really bad  Heart.

    Mrs. Pingyuan Hou said: "The two princesses are here just in time, but you have to have a good talk with Xian'er, she is still nervous now."

    Su Guan and Princess Rujin replied: "Definitely."

    So the two of them were led to the courtyard where Murong Xian lived. At this moment, the room was lively, and several girls chatted around Murong Xian.

    Although it was said that tomorrow is the day of marriage, but because the wedding is approaching, Murong Xian is wearing a red dress and combing her soft hair bun, looking a little more feminine.

    Just as Su Guan and Princess Rujin entered the courtyard, a maidservant shouted loudly: "Master Rujin is here, and Princess Wenxiao is here."

    Murong Xian was pleasantly surprised when she heard the words, she quickly got up and went out to greet her, standing at the door, she could see the two people coming from the yard, she smiled and said, "Awan, Rujin, you also come  gone."

    Princess Rujin said: "Of course I will come. Tomorrow will be a good day for you. As a sister, there is no reason not to come."

    Su Wan said: "No, if you don't come, I'm sorry for you."

    Murong Xiandao: "Hahaha, I'm so happy that you guys are here, come in quickly."

    After the three of them entered the house, they went to the side hall to drink tea. Murong Xian ordered someone to make tea.?This year's new sweet-scented osmanthus tea, the house is filled with sweet-scented osmanthus fragrance.

    Su Guan took a box from Xiaosang, and handed it over: "Congratulations to Xian'er."

    Murongxian naturally took it. She opened it with a smile and took a look, only to see that there were two exquisitely crafted bride and groom inside.

    Su Wan said: "After thinking about it, you don't need anything, so I went to find a craftsman and asked someone to make this for you. I hope that after you get married, your husband and wife will be happy and sweet."

    Murong Xian liked this pair of villains very much, and nodded vigorously when he heard the words: "Thank you, Awan, I like this gift very much, Awan, you have a heart."

    Murong Xian really does not lack for anything, Pingyuanhou's mansion is also extremely rich, as the daughter of the mansion, she is deeply loved by the elders, no matter it is treasures or money, there is no shortage of them, what ordinary people can't ask for  Treasures, in her place, are probably packed in boxes, and the boxes are counted.

    So Su Wan didn't go to the warehouse to pick things out. Instead, he looked for a pottery craftsman and asked him to help him make a set of little figures. Seeing how much Murong Xian couldn't put it down, he really liked it.

    Princess Rujin on the side said enviously: "This pair of villains are really beautiful!"

    Su Wan smiled and said: "Being a human being should not treat one more favorably than another, there are fairies, don't tell me you are still missing, but I have to wait until you get married before I send you off, not now."

    "I can make three pairs. I keep one pair for myself, and you each have a pair. It's just right. When you get married, I don't need to bother looking for gifts anymore."

    Princess Rujin blushed when she heard the words: "You are still talking about me, my affairs have not been resolved yet, but you, the days are coming soon~"

    Su Wan smiled when she heard the words, and didn't care about her joke at all: "Yes, it's coming soon, shouldn't it be time for you to prepare a makeup gift for me? Let me tell you, if it doesn't suit me, I won't accept it."

    Princess Rujin was delighted when she heard the words: "I didn't realize that you have such a thick skin, and you are thinking of asking for makeup gifts before the day comes. Don't worry, I've prepared it long ago, and you are indispensable."

    Su Wan smiled and said: "If I were to others, I would definitely not say this, but you two, you have to be thick-skinned."

    The implication is that she has a better relationship with these two people, which is unmatched by others.

    Princess Rujin laughed: "You're right, so I'll allow you to be thicker." (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 305 What is Jing Yuanfang looking at?

    ?

    The three girls sat together and talked for a long time, and soon after another guest came to add makeup to Murong Xian, Su Wan and Princess Rujin politely said goodbye and left.

    After finally coming out, the time was still early, and the two of them didn't want to go back to the house so early, so they went to Fengxue Building together to drink tea, listen to books and chat.

    Princess Rujin was a little dazed: "From now on, Xian'er is married, so she can't play with me like before. In the spring of next year, you will get married too. After you marry Mr. Li, you will also leave with him  .¡±

    Princess Rujin has a noble status, and there are not a few people who are willing to flatter her, but she just can't get used to those people who make her think about what they mean when they say something, and some of them are shallow-sighted, thinking about where she is  ask for.

    She used to only play with Murong Xian, and she only got close to Su Wan when she recommended Murong Xian and Su last year.

    Su Wan, Princess Rujin thinks it's pretty good, she can speak without making people feel fake, and she herself is noble, she has everything, and she doesn't have any purpose, everyone's status is equal, and they get along quite well.  Comfortable.

    If these two people get married, they will naturally spend more time with their husband in the future, and the chances of going out with her, an unmarried little girl, are not many.

    Su Wan nodded: "Mr. Li said that he wants to go back to his mother's hometown to live for a few years. It is indeed some distance from the imperial city, but I will come back and have a look. When I have free time, I will ask you to listen to books and drink tea."  gone."

    Princess Rujin smiled: "That's for sure, if you come back, don't forget that I am."

    "I will never forget it." Su Wan smiled, and then asked about her marriage, "Xian'er and I are going to get married. What about you, what does the princess think about this?"

    Princess Rujin was a little embarrassed, smiled and said: "My mother and concubine said that I am still young, so just choose slowly. If the son in the imperial city is not suitable, wait for the next spring, and then choose a temper for me."  OK."

    The girls of the royal family don't worry about marrying, and the unmarried sons all over the city let them choose, and they are more free, as long as they like it, it is different from Murong Xian's marriage.

    For example, if Murongxian married Su Jian, if there is any deep relationship between the two, it is impossible to talk about it. In the view of Jinning Gongfu, Murongxian's status is sufficient, and his personality just makes up for Su Jian's shortcomings.  Only by supporting each other can the Jinning Duke's mansion be supported.

    From Su Jian's point of view, Murong Xian has a good life, a good personality, and is a satisfactory candidate in the family. He also thinks it is very good. If he marries her as his wife, he will give her what his wife should have.  Support to go on.

    In the eyes of Pingyuan Houfu and Murongxian, Su Jian is not bad in character, decent in behavior, not bad in birth and knowledge, and he is the grandson of Jinning Duke's mansion. If he is the one who inherits the title in the future, this is too good to be true.  selected.

    Many men and women in the big clan know well that they have enjoyed the glory and wealth given by the family. Similarly, they also need to pay something, such as marriage.

    Really smart boys and girls don't like anyone before they get married, lest things fail, harm others and themselves, and make the rest of their lives miserable. They will only wait until they get married or become relatives before they can cultivate well with their other half.  Feelings, support each other in the future.

    Even if feelings cannot be cultivated, due respect will be given.

    Su Wan smiled: "Then you just listen to the princess. You are the mother, the princess, and I will never harm you."

    Princess Rujin nodded.

    The two sat in the Fengxue Building until the afternoon, and then went downstairs to get into their carriages and leave. When Su Wan got into the carriage, she noticed that someone was looking at her. When she looked up, she saw Li Lin standing by the railing.  Beside him were a few plainly dressed gentlemen.

    At this moment, he looked at her with a smile in his eyes.

    Su Wan nodded and smiled at him, then lifted the curtain and entered the compartment.

    It's not that she doesn't want to talk to him, it's just that he has business to do, and Su Xun was very dissatisfied with the last time he went to the farm, and someone sent a message that she should not be with him again until she got married.  go out.

    Su Wan knew Su Xun's worries, and it was only half a year before they got married, so she agreed. Of course, she also sent someone to tell Li Lin about it.

    The carriage left slowly, Li Lin looked away, and a gentleman next to him asked him: "What is Jing Yuan just looking at?"

    Li Lindao: "I didn't read anything, Mr. Zhou, what you said just now is to arrange copying for the students."

    When Mr. Zhou heard the words, he immediately forgot about the previous incident: "Yes, yes, this is the matter. You also know that our students from Yishan AcademyThere are also some families who are more difficult, so I thought about finding a book copying job for them, so that they can earn some money to live while practicing calligraphy.  "

    Yishan Academy is not the famous Qingshan Academy in the Imperial City, it is just one of the many academies, and it is just passable. There are young people in their teens and twenties, as well as children in seven or eight years old.

    Li Lindao: "Although copying books costs some money, it also requires correct handwriting and no typos. Students in our academy are only allowed to be over fifteen or sixteen years old. Those who are too young can't do it. It's a waste of good paper."

    "At their age, there is no need to copy books to practice calligraphy. If they have other purposes, they will not be able to calm down, and the gain is not worth the loss."

    The most important thing for students is to study. If you have free time, you can take some book copying jobs privately to subsidize your family.

    Mr. Zhou frowned worriedly: "Then tell me, what's a good idea? Jing Yuan, you always have a lot of ideas, and you have to think of a good one."

    Li Lin thought for a while, but couldn't think of any good way. He slid his finger across the rim of the cup, looked into the distance, and said after a while: "Why don't you let them do some hard work? Isn't there a piece of land in the back mountain of the academy, plant some  Vegetables and fruits are fine."

    "Children who are not very old can do some of these things. If possible, cultivate some good fields at the foot of the mountain, and usually find a farmer to manage them. During the busy farming season, let them go to help."

    "In this way, the harvested food can be kept in the Academy for food, and it can also be distributed to the gentlemen to use money to reduce some of the burden on the Academy, and also reduce some of the repair costs appropriately. If you can't finish the vegetables, you can also distribute them to you.  Sir, take some back home, or ask someone to pick them out and sell them to the common people."

    "Although the harvest is not much, it is also excellent to be self-reliant and reduce the burden."

    Some people disagreed: "This is for farming. Those students who are not rushing to the future will be rich and expensive in the future. How can they be allowed to do these hard work? They can't do these things, they can't do it.  No!" (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 306 Su recommends Murong Xian's wedding

    ?

    "Why can't it be done?" Li Lin looked cold, "If he is the son of a thousand nobles and has assets in his family, he doesn't need to come to our Yishan Academy to study, he would have gone to Qingshan Academy early."

    "Mr. Gong thinks these people too highly. In my opinion, scholars are nothing valuable. Regardless of whether they have a future in the future, they must first be individuals and need to live. Moreover, many of the students in the academy are from ordinary families.  , In order to provide for him to study, the whole family worked hard."

    Just after reading a few books, you feel that you are superior to others?  !

    If these people really think this way, they probably have no future at all. They still don't understand their current situation and want to climb up.

    Mr. Gong's face turned red when he heard the words, and he was a little unhappy that he was accused by a boy with a weak crown. He was so angry that his beard was shaking: "Boy, what do you know? Reading and writing are naturally different from those who are illiterate."

    Mr. Zhou was busy as a peacemaker and persuaded: "Brother Gong, don't be angry, I think what Jing Yuan said has some truth."

    Mr. Zhou thinks it is good. If the students can reduce some of their repair money, if the harvest is good, and they can provide a meal for the students, that would be great.

    Because there are farmers, there is no need for them to be busy in the field every day, at most ten or eight days, it is that kind of vegetable work, arrange for them, and a few people will take turns to help every day. There are so many students in the academy.  After a few rounds, it will not be used a few times in a month.

    Moreover, these things can be done after class in the academy, without delaying the study at all.

    ?It may be a bit tiring during that time, but the students are not from high backgrounds, so they should have done this kind of thing at home, and it is not difficult to do it.

    Mr. Zhou said: "After returning to the academy, I will go talk to the dean and ask if it is possible."

    Li Lin nodded: "Thank you, Mr. Zhou."

    Mr. Zhou laughed twice: "Jing Yuan is polite. This matter is about the students of the academy. As a gentleman, it is only right to help with some things. Thank you Jing Yuan for reminding me."

    Before that, they really regarded these students as too expensive, they just need to study hard to get ahead, and don¡¯t care about other things at all, even if the family is difficult, they just look for a job of copying books.  Can farm.

    If things can really be done, the academy can reduce the students' training and some of their burdens, and although the gentlemen have been reduced in wages, they still get the things from the academy, so they don't suffer.

    You must understand that if you live in this imperial city, you need money to buy a vegetable. The wages are less, but there are grains and vegetables. Doesn¡¯t this cancel each other out?

    So the best of both worlds!

    "I think it's a good idea!"

    "Someone thinks it's good too!"

    Li Lin looked at these people, reached out and touched the jade pendant on his waist, and then smiled

    On October 12th, a good day and a fine day, Su Jian, the eldest son of Jinning Duke's mansion, married Murong Xian, the second daughter of Pingyuan Hou's mansion.

    The gate of Jinning Mansion is wide open to welcome all the guests who came to congratulate.

    Su Guan accompanied Wang to receive guests. The smile on Wang's face hadn't stopped since the morning. Whenever someone asked, she kept boasting about Murong Xian, saying how good she is, as long as she has eyes and eyes.  Anyone with ears knows that Mrs. Wang is very satisfied with this grandson-in-law.

    However, after thinking about the current status of Pingyuanhou's Mansion, the wives also understand that anyone who marries such a grandson-in-law will be very satisfied, so they all echoed and congratulated Mrs. Wang for getting this grandson-in-law.

    Su Wang and Yang's family were also satisfied with this marriage. Su Wang felt that the girl married to his son in Pingyuanhou's mansion was very good, and it would be beneficial to his future future, as well as to the family.  The position of the government should be more stable.

    As for Yang, although he was dissatisfied with Jin Ninggong and Wang's attempt to pass Su Wang the title to Su Jian, he was not really a fool. The benefits of this marriage are obvious.

    Therefore, the smile on her face became much more sincere, and she was considered dignified and polite today, her dress was meticulous, and she had the attitude of being a mother-in-law.

    The third room was also happy to see the marriage come to fruition, and was busy entertaining the guests, but the second room, Mrs. Jiang, was smiling, but felt aggrieved in her heart.

    He is also the son of Duke Ning's mansion, Su Jian is now married to the second daughter of the Marquis of Pingyuan's mansion, and the bride's elder sister is also the first concubine of Prince Zhao's mansion. If he marries just one person, he can have a relationship with the two mansions. How can such a good thing happen?  It didn't fall on her Ah Ying's head.

    Thinking of Su Ying nowJiang's marriage made her feel very uncomfortable. Although Li Yuyan's marriage has been withdrawn, everything seems to be not going as she imagined. None of the people she likes can like Su Ying. She feels that  Su Ying is incompetent and the son of a bastard, so she is really not a good match.

    For this reason, Jiang's heart is full of resentment and resentment, and in places where no one is around, his eyes are always gloomy.

    "Princess Zhao arrived¡ª"

    "Princess Huaihe arrived¡ª"

    "Princess Ming arrived¡ª"

    The noble ladies from the imperial city came one after another, and there was a lot of traffic outside the gate of Jinning Duke's Mansion, coming and going, hustle and bustle, all telling the status of Jinning Duke Mansion in Eastern Zhao.

    ? Mrs. Wang received the guests with a smile on her face, and exchanged greetings with several concubines. She glanced at Su Ran and Li Yuyan, who were accompanied by Concubine Ming, and narrowed her eyes slightly.

    Su Ran's eyes swept across the room, and her face was quite ugly. Su Fu, who was sitting next to Princess Zhao, had already glared at Su Fu several times, and the coldness in her eyes almost turned into reality.

    The people around also noticed that Princess Ming came with a Su Ran, and the expression on her face was a bit surprised, but at this time, they didn't dare to bring this matter up for discussion, and just pretended they didn't see it.  Turn your head and talk to the person next to you.

    Su Wan was entertaining some girls, when she suddenly saw a maidservant next to Wang come over and told her that Wang had something to explain to her, she said excuse me, and followed the maid out.

    Leading the people and following the maid to the side room where there was no one else, the maid said anxiously: "Princess, Princess Ming has brought the fifth girl here, Madam is afraid that the fourth girl and the fifth girl will get into trouble soon, and make you think about it."  Fazi sent the fifth girl away."

    Su Ran is here too?  !

    Su Wan frowned. Su Ran's reputation had long been ruined, and now she has entered Prince Ming's mansion again, claiming to be an aide. In fact, many people are guessing that she is Prince Ming's woman, and she is an unknown woman.  Look down on her, feel that standing with her is an insult.

    For such a person, it is normal for Wang to not want to see her, and Su Fu was there. Every time Su Fu saw Su Ran, she would make a fuss as if she had lost her mind, and Su Ran would go away.  Wherever you go, something will happen.

    This is another headache!

    Su Wan frowned.

    "Meigu said, Qingyou Garden is still empty now, if the princess can invite Fifth Girl to Qingyou Garden, we will lock the door again, and let people out after today is over." (Remember this site  URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 307 Why do you look down on her?  !

    ?

    Su Wan's brows furrowed even deeper.

    Speaking of which, she doesn't want to offend Su Ran and Su Fu anymore. Neither of them are easy to mess with, and they are small-minded, and they are both like Xiaoqiang who can't be beaten to death. They do the most disgusting things. You just take  They can't help it.

    If she lied to Su Ran today, she might be hated by Su Ran, and then catch her to take revenge, and there is King Ming behind Su Ran, who knows what she will say to King Ming, and then a lot of people will be aroused  somethin'.

    Although Su Wan may not be afraid of Su Ran, he is also worried that this man will trick her or make her disgusted every day.

    Seeing her in a daze, the servant girl called her twice again: "Princess, what do you think of this matter?"

    Su Wan came back to his senses, and then said: "I'm afraid this is a bad idea. I'll think of another way. You can talk to grandma and just leave the matter to me. Go ahead and get busy."

    The maid nodded vigorously when she heard the words: "Then I will be in trouble, princess."

    Su Wan nodded and frowned when she saw the maid leave.

    Xiao Sang asked her: "Princess, are we really going to lure Fifth Miss to Qingyou Garden and lock her up?"

    Su Wan patted the back of her hand, frowned and said, "I'm afraid it's not right. She's always lucky. Even if she's locked up, she might be able to escape through the wall. The trouble won't end well.  Maybe there will be a commotion on the spot, and then I will be the unlucky one."

    Speaking of this, she asked Xiao Sang: "Do you know if King Ming is here today?"

    Xiao Sang shook her head: "The concubines have come, but the princes have never come except King Zhao and King Huaihe."

    King Zhao and King Huaihe came because of their friendship with Duke Ning of Jin.

    Su Guan rolled her eyes, and suddenly remembered that Li Linlai, there are some things she can't do, but the people on his side can do it easily, she said: "You go to Huifeng, let him check and find out where Wang is now.  where, and then you stay on the side of Return Wind, waiting for their news to come back."

    "After you get the news, discuss it with Huifeng, find a reason for Su Ran to rush to find King Ming, and then send two people to wait in Guanyuan on the way back to the main courtyard, so that she can hear these things.  .¡±

    "Xiao Mo, you send someone to invite Su Ran to Guanyuan, and you say that my younger sister invites her to sit there. If she doesn't come, then I added makeup to all the sisters. It's just that when she gets married, she doesn't care about anything."  If I didn¡¯t give it, I felt sorry for it, so I asked her to pick one.¡±

    Xiao Sang Xiaoman's face changed slightly when she heard the words. If Su Ran really went to pick something, she might pick something good, but so far, this is a good idea.

    If Su Fu and Su Ran quarreled and disturbed today's marriage, it would be embarrassing for Jinning Duke's Mansion. A good happy event would be so embarrassing that all the guests would not laugh at it, and even the in-laws Ping Yuanhou's mansion would be afraid.  I am also dissatisfied.

    "Slave servant will do it now."

    Su Wan nodded, Xiao Sang quickly ran to look for the wind, and Xiao Man asked someone to pass a message to Su Ran, and then followed Su Wan back to Guanyuan.

    "What? Su Wan asked me to sit down?" Su Ran frowned, her face showing a surprised expression, but her voice was not low, which attracted many people's attention.

    Thinking of the disdainful and contemptuous eyes these people looked at her, Su Ran felt ashamed and resentful. Standing here, she felt her fingertips were trembling, wishing to go forward and teach these people a lesson.

    Why do you look down on her?  !

    If it wasn't for Li Yuyan holding her hand and Princess Ming coldly looking at her several times, she would have gone up to argue with these people a long time ago.

    Princess Ming Qin Yuzhu said: "Since the princess invited you, you can just go, and you must not wander around."

    Qin Yuzhu also looked down on Su Ran. A woman with an unknown concubine followed a man. She was inferior to Li Yuyan, a concubine.  , Can be compared with the princess.

    If it wasn't because of her ability to help King Ming a lot, Qin Yuzhu would have let her know what she was.

    Such an embarrassing person, Qin Yuzhu didn't want to take her out, but Su Ran begged King Ming herself, saying that her elder brother got married anyway, and she wanted to come back to see, King Ming said, Qin Yuzhu naturally just  I can agree.

    Feeling the gazes from the surroundings now, Qin Yuzhu also regretted it extremely, wishing that Su Ran would leave here quickly and find a place where no one would see her.

    Su Ran didn't want to stay here either, so she said, "Okay, then I'll go and see why Sixth Sister is looking for me."

     Su Ran snorted softly, and then swaggeredly led the people to Guanyuan with the little maid. Seeing that Su Ran agreed so easily, the little maid was a little relieved.

    Without Su Ran in the room, the atmosphere became much better at the moment. Mrs. Wang smiled slightly, and the smile on her face became a lot more sincere. She turned her head and continued chatting with the people next to her.

    After Su Wan returned to Guanyuan, she ordered someone to make tea, and waited for Su Ran's arrival. Su Ran came quite quickly. As soon as the tea was brewed, she brought the maid into the gate of the courtyard.

    Her steps are a bit fast, different from ordinary girls and women, and she has a bit of high-spirited momentum. My sister is so different, and she is destined to be different from you.

    When she saw Su Wan, her face was slightly cold: "I heard you are looking for me?"

    Su Wan nodded: "Please sit down."

    Su Ran's eyes swept across Su Wan's face, feeling a little disgusted and disdainful. In her opinion, Su Wan was a woman who was always pretending and hypocritical: "What do you want from me?"

    Su Wan smiled and said: "I can't find you if I have nothing to do. I saw it in the house before, and the people around me don't like you very much. Now you come to my place, wouldn't it be more comfortable?"

    Seeing that Su Ran's eyes flickered with disbelief, Su Wan said again: "Of course I'm not thinking about you, I'm doing it for grandma. On such a good day today, grandma might not be happy to see you."

    "Of course, I don't talk about sisterhood with you. There is no sisterhood between you and me. In exchange, I can let you find a piece of jewelry in my warehouse. You stay away from grandma today. Don't provoke her."  She is."

    Su Ran sneered: "I can do whatever I like about my affairs, why should I listen to you, besides, where I stand is my freedom, no one is in the way, if she doesn't want to see me, she just closes her eyes and doesn't look at me  , I don¡¯t want to see her yet, what a joke.¡±

    It's ridiculous that the old godly woman dared to despise her!

    Su Wan poured a cup of tea for herself, and then asked her: "Then, do you want to do this exchange? In the past, His Majesty named me the princess, but rewarded me with a lot of jewelry, and those were all from the palace secretary Zhenfang.  Do you want it or not?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 308 Doesn't money smell good?  !

    ?

    "you"

    Su Ran paused for a moment, and she was a little hesitant. There were indeed some items in the palace's Zhenfang, but they were all given to King Ming to curry favor with Qin Yuzhu. She didn't get any of them, and she felt very aggrieved.  .

    King Ming also persuaded her to endure it, saying that the Qin family is of great use to him now, so she can't offend her.

    She really wanted such a treasure, but she was not reconciled to making her bow to Su Wan.

    "Su Wan, do you think I'm you? Those money and jewels are just things outside the body, and you ordinary people only put them in your eyes. They are just like dumb things in my heart."

    When she spoke, she raised her head, and her tone was also indignant, as if mortals were so ignorant.

    The corners of Su Wan's mouth twitched. For a moment, she wasn't sure whether the time-traveling woman didn't have a brain when time-traveling, or she said these words just to look noble.

    Doesn't money smell good?  !

    Su Wan felt that it was very fragrant. Only with money can one live a comfortable life, and there are still people who serve obediently. If there is no money, where would such a life be like now? I don¡¯t know where I am, and I eat three meals a day.  Not full yet!

    "You mean, you don't want it? If you don't want it, it's okay." Just be happy.

    When Su Ran heard this, she thought that Su Wan was unwilling to give it. The expression on her face froze, and she was a little unwilling. She said, "But I'm already here now. If you don't give me something, I'm afraid it won't be good."  That's right."

    "If you don't give it, that's fine, then I'll go back to the main courtyard now."

    Su Wan: ""

    This, this is superficially said to treat money as dung, but in fact, I still want it very much in my heart.

    Su Wan pressed the center of his eyebrows: "In this case, how about you stay here for two hours, and leave when the bride enters the door and the banquet is held? The things are not given to you for nothing, the treasure of Si Zhenfang  , I only have these few things, if you don¡¯t want to, then just leave.¡±

    Su Ran thought about it, and felt that after she went back, she would just sit there and no one would talk to her, and would often cast some uncomfortable glances at her. It would be good if she could stay here.

    "That's fine, I'll listen to you."

    After Su Ran finished speaking, she was still a little excited, so she asked Su Wan, "Then I can choose now."

    Su Wan said: "Don't worry, wait until the time is up, and you can choose when you want to leave. If you don't leave halfway, I won't be in a bad position."

    Su Ran gritted her teeth: "Do you think I'm you? I, Su Ran, will do what I say."

    "But I don't believe you." Su Wan looked up at her, "Let's wait until you do it, you don't have to worry about my repentance, you also know that I am a good-looking person, and I definitely don't want such a thing to spread and embarrass me  .¡±

    Su Ran bit her lip and felt that it made sense, so she agreed: "Okay, then I will listen to you, if you don't give it to me then, I will let everyone take a good look, the dignified princess backs his word, don't do it like this  Face."

    "Okay." Seeing that she agreed, Su Wan breathed a sigh of relief, "Two hours is too much, I ordered someone to prepare some food, and there are leaf cards to pass the time."

    As she spoke, she looked at the two maidservants beside her: "The two of you will play together. If you lose, it will be my fault. If you win, it will be yours."

    "Yes, princess."

    Su Ran thought about it, and felt that the time was too long and too boring: "That's okay, just play the leaf card."

    Su Wan smiled and ordered someone to arrange the matter. Seeing Su Ran playing leaf cards with a few maidservants, she was secretly relieved.

    Go out of the house and have a look in the flower garden, then ask Xiao Mo to look for Xiao Sang and Hui Feng, let Xiao Sang come back, and let Hui Feng help to watch, if Su Ran turns back and leaves, then come and play this scene for her.

    Fortunately, things went relatively smoothly this time. Perhaps Si Zhenfang's treasures were too tempting. Although Su Ran felt a little bored, she endured it and actually waited for two hours.

    The bride in the main courtyard smoothly entered the door and worshiped heaven and earth. Not long after, it was time for the banquet to begin. Su Wan kept her promise and asked Xiao Sang to bring up the remaining few jewelry from the Royal Gifted Si Zhenfang.  Ran picks one.

    In fact, Su Wan also cleaned up quite a lot in this way. The Yue family left a lot for her, and the Wang family rewarded her a lot. Some of them were also made by Si Zhenfang, and some were made by famous craftsmen.  Good value too.

    Moreover, the jewelry from Si Zhenfang actually felt too flashy to Su Wan, and she didn't like to wear it, so she didn't feel much distressed, so she just treated it as??Spend money to eliminate disasters, give it to you.

    Su Ran happily picked out a phoenix-tailed hairpin, and then led the people away from Guanyuan and went to Taoyuan to have a seat.

    Su Wan smiled and asked Xiao Sang to put away the rest.

    Xiao Mo was a little unwilling: "Princess, we just gave it to her, it's not too much of a loss."

    Xiao Sang nodded vigorously from the side, isn't it a loss? She wants to deal with Su Ran, there are many other ways, how can she give her this Baochai.

    "It's not a big deal. If it weren't for such a treasure, I'm afraid we won't be able to keep her." Su Wan smiled, but didn't care too much, "Besides, I might not be at a disadvantage. Okay, let's go to Taoyuan for a seat.  .¡±

    Xiao Sang Xiaowan didn't understand, but after the wedding banquet ended smoothly and the house sent all the guests away, Mrs. Wang sent her a lot of things to compensate her for the loss.

    The things were brought by Meigu herself: "Madam said, the princess has worked hard today, knowing that the princess brought a phoenix hairpin to someone, the lady felt sorry for it, and ordered me to give another one to the princess.  There are some other things, right to add something fun to the princess."

    Although Mrs. Wang felt a little unhappy about giving such a valuable thing to Su Ran, it was more important for Su to recommend a marriage after all. If she could exchange a phoenix hairpin for success, it would be fine.

    And she left the matter to Su Wan, now she can't accuse Su Wan of using such a method to keep Su Ran in Guanyuan. After all, she has no better way.  It doesn't sound good to go out.

    In this way, Su Wan cannot suffer.

    Su Wan smiled and said: "It's just a trivial matter, but I don't have any skills, I can only think of such a stupid way, and I hope grandma won't blame me for giving away such things."

    Mei Gu said: "The princess's method is very good, the princess will take the things away, I am tired after a busy day, let's take a rest earlier, I will go back to Fuping Courtyard to serve my wife to rest."

    Su Wan said: "I dare not refuse the gift from the elders, so I will accept it, and ask Aunt Mei to thank grandma for me. I will go to pay grandma tomorrow."

    Aunt Mei smiled slightly: "Your Highness is very polite, Mrs. Tomorrow will wait for the Princess to come." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 309: Su Ruo Invites the Plum Blossom Appreciation Party

    ?

    On the second day, it was the day for the bride to serve tea. Su Wan went to Yuhuayuan early, and then the family went to Fupingyuan together. Not long after arriving, all the people in the house were present.

    Murongxian came here hand in hand with Su Jian in a red peony dress, with a bit of shyness on her face as a new bride.

    Everyone looked at it and smiled, feeling satisfied.

    Su Jian married his wife, but he seemed a little more stable than before. Mrs. Wang and Jin Ninggong looked very pleased, and gave Su Jian some family property when serving tea to subsidize his family.

    It is not suitable for a son who has become a family, if he has no private money in his hand, just wants to buy a hairpin for his wife and does not have a pastry. Therefore, when a young couple gets married, the natal family will give the bride a dowry  The in-law's family will also give the groom private property, so that the young couple can live a better life.

    The share recommended by Su is based on the share of the eldest son and grandson. In addition, the Wang family also subsidizes some of her own private property. Although it is not comparable to Murong Xian's dowry, it is still enough to support the young couple.

    Afterwards, Mrs. Wang gave Murong Xian a lot of jewelry, some of them were gifted by the palace over the years, and some of them were kept by Mrs. Wang's private collection. Mrs. Yang's and Mrs. Jiang's eyes were so hot that she almost couldn't sit still.

    Jiang's family background is not high. When she got married, the dowry was patchwork. There were not many good things. Later, she also subsidized her natal family a lot, and the rest was not much.

    Moreover, Su Lin wanted to climb up these years, his own money was not enough at all, and the Jiang family subsidized him a lot. Today's life is very frugal.

    Besides, Mrs. Yang, Mrs. Yang's marriage has a lot of good things, but because Su Fu angered Mrs. Wang, when Su Fu got married, Mrs. Wang only gave her the share of the first daughter.  Having emptied out 60% to 70% of his dowry, naturally there is not much left now.

    She was used to spending money lavishly in the past, but now she feels very uncomfortable. When Su recommended marriage, she only gave him a shop, and nothing else.

    Su Wang actually gave half of his private property to his son, so that his son and daughter-in-law could live a good life. By the way, he mentioned the matter of participating in the autumn next year, so that he could prepare well and let Murong Xian take good care of him.

    The young couple naturally agreed.

    ?Because of the presence of Mrs. Wang and Mr. Jin Ning, the tea ceremony for the bride went very smoothly. The elders prepared gifts for the newcomers, and the newcomers also prepared gifts for the members of the family.

    As a little girl, Su Wan didn't need to prepare a gift for her sister-in-law, and she got a pair of finely crafted shoes.

    Seeing the smile on Murong Xian's face, she felt relieved.

    It is true that Su Jian is kind-hearted in nature, but his temper is a bit soft after all. Marrying such a wife can be regarded as complementary. The two support each other, and the family can be more stable and long-term.

    This marriage is considered to be a good deal between the two governments, and the matter is negotiated anyway. As for whether this young couple can get along well is secondary, it is a good thing that the two get along well now.

    It is always good to be a married couple.

    Not long after Murongxian married into Jinning Duke's mansion, the weather also turned cold, and people put on warm clothes one after another. Facing the winter, the earth dragons in the mansion also caught fire.

    Although Murongxian and Su Wan have a good relationship, they don't see each other often. She has to take care of the affairs in her yard, her dowry and many other things.  Life is not easy for this mother-in-law.

    When she is free again, she still has to accompany her husband and cultivate a relationship with him, so after a month, Murong Xian only came to Guanyuan once to chat with Su Wan.

    Su Wan is also busy here, and the store's account book for one year is about to come out. She has to learn to read the account book, count the dowry, write the list, and various things about the wedding dress, which make her feel a little dizzy  .

    What's more, she got the wool sent by Li Lin, and she also started to have people make this year's winter clothes.

    The quality of wool sent by Li Lin is very good. It is said to be cut this summer and autumn, and it is the softest part. It has been processed when it is delivered. Some are pieces of snow-white wool, and some are made into silk threads.  Or cloth, whether it is a dress or a winter coat or a cloak is good.

    However, because it was too late to buy, there were not many good wools, so not many came.

    Su Wan figured it out, so he asked people to use the fur that Li Lin had sent to make a cloak for Duke Jinning, Mrs. Wang and Mrs. Li, and Su Xun got an extra fur cloak.  Also got a woolen robe.

    As for the rest of the wool, Su Wan kept it for makingShe doesn't wear these winter clothes and cloaks for herself and Li Lin. In the future, if Li Lin is with him, if she sees him wearing furs, she will find it an eyesore, so she might as well make him some more woolen ones. She feels comfortable in her heart.

    The days were so busy until December, with heavy snow falling outside and winter plums blooming in the courtyard.

    Sitting in the room, she and Mrs. Zhang were embroidering the wedding shoes they wore when they got married, holding a hand warmer in her hand, when she heard someone from outside reporting that it was Murong Xian's big maid, Winter Solstice, who had come to look for her.

    Su Wan went to meet her in the reception hall.

    Winter Solstice first saluted in a proper manner, and then explained the purpose of coming: "My wife asked the slaves to come to ask the princess, but did you receive an invitation from the aunt?"

    "If you have received it, and ask the county chief if you want to go with him?"

    Su Wan nodded: "I have received it. Whether I will go or not has not yet been decided. If I have a decision, I will send someone to talk to your wife."

    Dong Zhi laughed and said: "In this case, my wife will just wait for the princess's news."

    Su Wan nodded, and ordered Murong Xian's maid to be sent out, and then asked Xiao Sang to take out the invitation card that Su Ruo sent today.

    Today, someone from Pingbaihou's mansion sent an invitation to the door, saying that the mansion held a plum appreciation party and invited Su Wan to come to participate. Su Guan just asked Xiao Sang to explain the content, and threw it aside without even reading it.

    She didn't bother to go to Pingbaihou's Mansion, she just called it an illness to fool her. Anyway, she was often ill in the past, and this was a ready-made reason.

    But if Su Ruo also invited Murong Xian, the situation would be different.

    Su Wan squinted her eyes, her gaze was a little condensed on the invitation.

    As the bride of the family, Murong Xian is invited by her married sister-in-law, if she doesn't go, people will feel disrespectful, won't get along with the in-laws in the family, and will lose face.

    Even though she is a concubine, if the other party is married to a small family, that's fine. If Murong Xian doesn't go, the other party dare not say anything, and even dare not mention it.

    However, Su Ruo is the second wife of the Pingbaihou Mansion, if Murongxian doesn't go, maybe the next day it will be reported that she is rude and does not give my sister-in-law face.

    So Murong Xian definitely had to go.

    Recently, Su Wan couldn't figure out what Su Ruo was planning, and was worried that Murong Xian wouldn't understand what was going on, and Su Ruo would be tricked by then. After thinking about it, she might have to go there too.

    "Go and tell the young lady that I will go with her that day."

    "Yes, Princess." (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 310 Going to the Plum Appreciation Party

    ?

    Su Wan felt that it was a bit strange for Su Ruo to organize the Plum Appreciation Society.

    If those concubines hold any party, the noble ladies and noble ladies of the imperial city will definitely come together one by one, wishing to have this glory, but if Su Ruo, the second wife of a dilapidated marquis mansion, holds a plum appreciation party, what is the use of it?

    Not to mention time-consuming, labor-intensive, and money-consuming, and no noble lady can be invited to come, and there is not enough profit to drive, who is willing to go out in the wind and snow in this winter?

    Even if some people can be invited to come, it still costs face, and sometimes there is only so much face, and it will be gone when it is used up. According to the current situation of Pingbaihou Mansion, how many people does Su Ruo have?  If you are a good friend, you should spend your face on the blade instead of holding such a plum appreciation party.

    Su Ruo is not a stupid person, so naturally he would not do such a stupid thing, so there must be something profitable in it.

    So what exactly is she plotting?  !

    Su Wan couldn't figure out what Su Ruo was planning, but it didn't stop her from being more vigilant. She asked Xiao Sang to call Huifeng over, told him about the matter, and asked him to tell Li Lin.  Individuals secretly protect.

    It's not that she doesn't want to believe Wang Shi and Su Xun, it's just that she wants people from Wang Shi and Su Xun. In front of Wang Shi, she still has to explain why she doubts Su Ruo's matter, that is, Su Ruo herself has doubts.  Wang may not believe her either.

    If Mrs. Wang doesn't believe it, she must be upset that she suspects her sister. If she believes it, she will feel uncomfortable when she learns that her sisters are plotting against each other.

    Moreover, Su Wan is only suspicious in her heart, whether it is true or not is not yet known. If she asked Wang Shi to ask for someone, the matter did not happen.  It will definitely fail.

    As for Su Xun, if you tell him about it, regardless of whether it is true or not, he will probably jump up, and then go to Su Ruo to settle the score first.

    After thinking about it, it is most suitable to find Li Lin's people. She can trust Li Lin's people, and the skills are not comparable to Su Xun's people. She can also avoid the people in the family, regardless of whether things will go as she expected.  In the same way, she can cover her here, so as to save the elders in the family from worrying.

    She wanted to employ someone, so Li Lin naturally had no objection. He arranged for Huifeng to go out with her that day, and sent a few people to hide in the dark to protect her.

    When Su Wan got the news about Li Lin, she felt relieved.

    Murongxian was relieved to learn that Su Wan went to Pingbaihou Mansion together with her, and then came to discuss with Su Wan what to wear that day.

    Su Wan had nothing to do that day, and discussed the wedding dress with Mrs. Zhang. Murong Xian didn't avoid it when she came, and let her come in and find a place to sit down.

    Murong Xian glanced at it, and couldn't take his eyes away immediately. The bright red wedding dress, the pattern on it is exquisite and beautiful, and the universe is beautiful, and it seems to be shining with light when it shakes gently, it is very beautiful and eye-catching.

    "This wedding dress is really nice. I have never seen what kind of fabric it is made of."

    There was a smile in Su Wan's eyes: "Mr. Li ordered someone to bring it over. I don't know the details. It is said that it is a rare and good fabric, so that's all I got."

    Murong Xian laughed when he heard the words: "It's great that Mr. Li is so caring about you."

    Mrs. Zhang at the side was relieved when she heard the words: "My son is naturally concerned about the princess, no, he just doesn't trust others, so he invited me all the way to make a wedding dress for the princess, for fear that others will  If you don't do well, you have wronged the princess."

    Mrs. Zhang was originally an orphan and was raised in a shantang. When she was young, she practiced embroidery well and entered the Li family as an embroiderer, and then married a steward.

    Speaking of it, she has been making clothes for the Li family all her life.

    However, the host's family is kind. She lives without worries and has some savings. She is very content to have children and daughters in her life.

    She also hoped that the young master and the princess would be reconciled and beautiful, and that the next generation of the Li family would be born as soon as possible. From the perspective of those who left the city, as long as the Li family was stable, they would be able to live a safe and worry-free life.

    Murongxian didn't know there was such a thing, she was stunned for a moment when she heard the words, her eyes were a little envious, but she envied for a moment, and then she put the matter behind her, her own is not bad, and she doesn't have to envy others.

    "Your son has a heart."

    Mrs. Zhang smiled: "Of course, my young master has put a lot of effort into it. I wish I could send all the good ones to the princess."

    Murong Xian sat down: "I'm here today, but I want to ask you something, what kind of clothes should I wear on the day of the plum appreciation party?"

    & nbsp; Su Wan thought for a while, and then said: "My sister-in-law is just newly married, so it's good to wear something festive. Red is the most suitable. I'll wear blue here. I happen to have a winter winter coat with a green bottom and a green bottom.  A cloak of red plum blossoms, paired with a hairpin made of plum blossoms, is more suitable for plain and elegant."

    "Sister-in-law wears red, it is more beautiful and festive, and the plum is proud, and it is also elegant."

    Murong Xian nodded, and also thought it made sense: "That's fine, I'll just wear red."

    After the two discussed what to wear, Murongxian said goodbye and left. When the plum appreciation meeting came, the two of them left the mansion dressed in red and green, and rode in a carriage through the winter snow to Pingbaihou's mansion.

    The bride is young and beautiful, with a bit of freshness between her brows, and a bit of the proud demeanor of a winter plum.  Come.

    When I got out of the carriage, I saw Su Ruo standing at the door to greet her. She was wearing a rabbit fur cloak and was holding an umbrella by the maid beside her. Seeing Murong Xian and Su Wan get off the carriage, she showed her  With a sincere smile, he greeted him quickly.

    "Sister-in-law and sixth sister are here."

    Murong Xian nodded, smiled and asked someone to present a gift: "Since the eldest sister invited me, how can I not come here? I happen to have a jar of plum blossom wine brewed last year, and bring it here to drink with everyone.  Pour two small cups."

    Su Wan smiled: "I don't have any plum blossom wine here, but I learned how to make dim sum from my cousin Wang's family, so I asked someone to make some plum blossom crisps. It would be just right to pair the sister-in-law's wine with the plum blossom crisps."

    Su Ruo smiled all over her face: "You guys are thoughtful, come into the mansion together with me quickly, the sixth sister mentioned your cousin of the Wang family, but she came earlier than you, and she is already in the mansion now."

    Su Wan said with a smile: "That's just right. I haven't seen my cousin for quite a while, but she's here. I'm afraid my plum blossom crisps won't be useful."

    "Why can't I use it? If others don't eat it, my eldest sister will definitely support it."

    Su Wan looked at Su Ruo's smiling face, and smiled falsely: "Then thank you, big sister." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 311 Young Madam Forgive Your Sin, The Slave Didn't Do It On Purpose!

    ?

    A group of people followed Su Ruo into the gate of Pingbaihou Mansion. When they entered the second gate, the guards who came with them were invited to drink tea in a side room. Su Wan glanced back and saw Huifeng bowing his hands to her  , and then left with the people.

    She looked back, and then continued to walk forward.

    Seeing that Su Wan's eyes fell on the guard, Su Ruo was slightly surprised: "This is Sixth Sister's guard, but he is a very good-looking young man. I wonder if Third Uncle arranged for Sixth Sister?"

    Huifeng is not very old, he is only eighteen years old this year, and he looks handsome, if he puts on splendid clothes, he will be no worse than the prince of the imperial city.

    "I had to take a look when I saw the sixth younger sister leave. I thought I was concerned about it, so it turned out that I liked such a young man~" Su Ruo smiled gently, as if she was teasing Su Wan.

    Murong Xian at the side was taken aback when he heard the words, and then her face turned dark, she said: "I'm afraid I've said something wrong, the princess just wanted to tell the guards, why did I care about you when I came here?"  There's a guard."

    She didn't know if Su had intentions or no intentions.

    If this word got out, and there was another guard who was always by his side, then even if Su Wan jumped into the water, he wouldn't be able to wash himself off.

    Su Wan shook Murong Xian's hand, and said with a smile: "Eldest sister is right, I really want to value this person more, this guard is none other than the person my future husband-in-law arranged by my side.  If I have been wronged, I will tell his young master about my affairs through him."

    Su Ruo froze slightly, she originally wanted to persuade Su Wan and Li Lin that it wasn't worth it, and there were many handsome young masters around her, but she didn't expect that it was actually arranged by Li Lin.

    If it was another person, it might be possible to have something with Su Wan, but if it was Li Lin's person, it would definitely be impossible. Who dares to pry the corner of the master's wall, this is not tired of work.

    With great difficulty, Su Ruo regained her stiff expression, and said, "It's not appropriate for Mr. Li to send someone to Liu Mei's side before we get married."

    Murong Xiandao: "What's wrong, we are going to get married in March next year, I don't know how many things have to be done between the two families, it's much more convenient to have someone in between, your brother and I were planning to get married earlier  At that time, several people were sent to move between the two prefectures."

    When Su Ruo heard this, she didn't want to say anything else, she just smiled falsely and said, "Sister-in-law and Sixth Sister have such a good relationship."

    Murong Xian nodded: "Of course, before I left the pavilion, Awan was my best friend in the boudoir, and now she is my sister-in-law, so it is naturally good."

    Su Ruo made fun of himself, and stopped talking at the moment, just smiled and welcomed people in.

    Su Wan and Murong Xian looked at each other and blinked at her.

    After going through this experience, Murong Xian probably understood what kind of person Su Ruo was, and he had a lot of eyes.

    A group of people walked through the winding road and arrived at the Plum Garden in Pingbaihou Mansion.

    Although Pingbaihou's mansion is down and out, it was once rich and honored. Although the mansion is not as good as Jinning's mansion today, it is not small. There are more than a dozen large and small courtyards. Pingbaihou's mansion also cares about face.  , are well tidied up, especially the plum trees in this yard are growing very well.

    If you want to say which mansion in this imperial city has a good plum garden, Pingbaihou's mansion is also near the front.

    When the three of them came, there were already several young ladies cooking tea by the fire in the pavilion in the courtyard. Wang Weixiu sat in the crowd, chatting with people with a smile on the matter of making snacks.

    She is wearing a blue dress and a blue plum velvet flower on her head. The bride is young and beautiful, looking as delicate and beautiful as the flowers in the forest.

    Su Ruo smiled and shouted at the people in the pavilion: "Look, who did I bring here?"

    Several people turned their heads, and then showed a look of surprise: "So it's your natal sister-in-law and sister."

    Having said that, several people suddenly remembered that Su Wan was the imperial princess, and they all stood up and saluted: "Princess Wen Xiao is well."

    Su Wan smiled: "Hello sisters-in-law, today I am here as a guest at Eldest Sister's place. I am the sister-in-law of Eldest Sister. Sister-in-laws don't need to be formal."

    Everyone laughed and said: "Courtesy cannot be discarded."

    "you do not say."

    ? In the end, it's because of the difference in status, and it doesn't mean that you don't need it if you don't need it. It's one thing for the other party to not care. If they are really rude, it is rude.

    Su Wan's eyes swept over, and she was convinced that Su Ruo didn't invite anyone to this plum appreciation party, only five or six wives were invited here in total.?Two of them are relatives of Pingbaihou's mansion, and several of them are in frequent contact with Su Ruozuo.

    This plum appreciation meeting is said to be a plum appreciation meeting, but in fact it is just a small gathering.

    As soon as Su Guan and Murong Xian came, they immediately became the center of several people. They hurriedly gave up the best seats, and added a cup of hot tea to them to drive away the cold.

    Su Ruo sat down with a slight smile, and then said a few words, to the effect of thanking everyone for coming here today, and please forgive me if there is any lack of hospitality.

    The people next to her were busy saying a few words to praise her.

    Su Guan and Murong Xian sat down together, sitting next to her was Wang Weixi. Wang Weixi was very happy to see Su Wan. She didn't know Murongxian well, so she talked with Su Wan after a few words of greeting.  .

    Wang Weixiu had a gentle smile on his face: "I haven't seen the Princess for a long time, how is the Princess recently?"

    Su Wan said: "It's alright, but cousin is alright at Du's house?"

    Wang Weixiu's face was stained with some bright red, and he whispered: "It's pretty good."

    Wang Weixi's life is really good, Jun Songling looks a little cold, but he is really good to her, and the father-in-law and mother-in-law are not around, so the two of them live together, naturally they can't be more comfortable.

    Su Wan said: "Grandmother has been thinking about you, and she is relieved to know that my cousin is doing well."

    Wang Weixiu thought of the Wang family, and was moved again: "My aunt treats me well, I will remember it in my heart, in a few days, when my husband is free, I will go to visit my aunt with my husband."

    Su Wan said: "If cousin comes, grandma will be happy."

    The two were talking carefully, and the food prepared by the Pingbaihou Mansion and the food brought by the guests were placed on the table. The dim sum made by Wang Weixi was naturally loved by everyone.

    Su Ruo ordered someone to open Murong Xian Plum Blossom Wine, saying that he wanted to taste it with everyone. The light red wine fell into the cup, and the faint smell of the wine spread out with the fragrance of plum blossoms. It smelled and made people want to take a sip.

    At this moment, the maid standing behind Murong Xian holding the wine glass shook her hand and poured the glass of wine on Murong Xian's neck.

    In an instant, the chill was piercing to the bone, and Murong Xian was stunned.

    The servant girl was startled, and plopped on her knees to beg for mercy: "Young madam, forgive me, this servant girl didn't do it on purpose!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 312 What Does She Want To Do?

    ?

    There are patches of white snow blowing with the wind in the yard, and a thin layer of snow is accumulated on the ground. The winter plum blossoms in the snow, and the plum trees stand against the wind, not afraid of the cold.

    There is a table in the middle of the pavilion, and a group of people sit around the table. Various foods are placed on the table, and there is a small red clay stove beside it, which is burning vigorously, and the hot water in the teapot is tumbling.

    There is also a brazier between the ladies and gentlemen, and the charcoal fire in the brazier is also burning vigorously, making people feel no cold when sitting here.

    It seems that for a moment, the surroundings are silent, only the babbling of plum branches made by the cold wind blowing through the yard, and the voice of the maid who knelt on the ground and kept begging for mercy.

    The cold liquid of wine flowed down from his neck, and it only took a moment. The clothes Murong Xian was wearing inside were already quite wet. It was biting cold and sticky, and the smell of wine permeated the air.

    "Young madam, the slave did not do it on purpose, please forgive me, young madam!"

    "Young Madam, please forgive your servant!"

    This maid is none other than Su Ruo's big maid. She followed Su Ruo from Jinning Duke's Mansion to Pingbaihou Mansion in the past, so she was called Murong Xianyi's young lady.

    Murongxian stretched out her hand to touch her neck, it was cold and sticky, her face turned cold bit by bit.

    Seeing this, Su Ruo's complexion also changed drastically, and she suddenly stood up and reprimanded: "Why are you so careless, you are so careless, what use are you for! You still don't make amends to my sister-in-law."

    The maid begged again: "Young Madam, forgive me, it's all the slave's fault, it's the slave who deserves to die, I beg the young lady to avoid the slave!"

    "I beg your wife to spare your life, slaves deserve to die."

    As she said that, she kowtowed vigorously in fear and trepidation, and there was a noise when her forehead touched the ground, but after a few hits, her forehead was broken, blood flowed out, and the flesh and blood were blurred.

    Su Ruo hurriedly apologized to Murong Xian: "Sister-in-law, it's all my fault. I didn't arrange people well. You see, this maidservant has been with me for many years, so let me forgive her this time for my sake."

    Murongxian's cold eyes fell on Su Ruo's face for a while, seeing that the false smile on her face was a little stiff, and then he said: "Since you said so, I will give you this face."

    Murongxian was so angry that he wanted to hit someone, but he had to suppress it.

    If she is not forgiving at this time, even though she has vented her anger, she will also get a bad reputation of being ruthless and not taking her sister-in-law seriously. If the spread is a bit biased, maybe she will be accused of being vicious.

    Su Ruo breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the words, and hurriedly said to the maidservant, "Thank you, Young Madam, for your forgiveness."

    The servant girl kowtowed her head again, tears fell from the pain: "Thank you, young lady, servant girl."

    Murong Xian said coldly: "Get up, you have to remember this lesson, if you are so careless again, then I will teach you a lesson for your master."

    "Yes, Young Madam, I will definitely be very careful in the future, and I will not dare to do it again."

    Murong Xian hummed: "It's cold on the ground, get up."

    The maid thanked her again: "Thank you, Young Madam."

    After this incident, Murong Xian also lost the idea of ??continuing to sit down, and was about to say that she would leave first, but Su Ruo said: "Sister-in-law, this is all my fault, your clothes are all wet, it's cold today.  It¡¯s really bad, why don¡¯t you go to my place for a change, you and I are about the same size, and it fits just right.¡±

    Su Guan's eyebrows jumped, and he reached out to hold Murong Xian's hand.

    Murongxian stretched out her hand to hold her hand, but laughed, she gave Su Ruo a meaningful look, and said with a smile: "Okay, since the eldest sister said so, I can't refuse as a sister-in-law, but the elder sister  My sister¡¯s clothes are free, I happened to ask someone to bring an extra set when I came here, and I¡¯m at the carriage right now, Winter Solstice, go get it.¡±

    Dong Zhi stood up from the side: "Your servant is going now."

    When Su Ruo heard the words, she pointed out another maidservant to go with Dongzhi, and she said: "So, my sister-in-law will go to my room to change clothes, and the two of you quickly go to get the clothes back, and go directly to my yard."

    "yes."

    Murong Xian smiled: "Then I will have Sister Lao come with me."

    Su Ruo smiled and said: "This is what I should have done, besides, it was my people who made such a thing, and I have to make amends to my sister-in-law in a while."

    Murong Xian smiled and left with Su Ruo. Before she stood up, he patted Su Wan's hand and glanced at her with a smile.

    Su Wan thought to herself, if Su Ruo wanted to plot against Murong Xian, who would be the unlucky one? Besides, she had ordered Hui Feng before she came, and arranged for someone to protect Murong Xian.

      Since Murong Xian wants to see what Su Ruo wants to do, let her have a look.

    Su Wan turned to talk to Wang Weixi. Due to what happened earlier, the atmosphere in the pavilion was a bit bad. The ladies gathered together to talk in a low voice or went out to admire the plum blossoms in the yard.

    Not long after, a maid hurriedly came and bowed her knees in the pavilion: "See Princess, see ladies."

    In the end, she said to Su Wan: "Report to the princess, the young lady of the mansion has something to do in the second lady's yard, let the slaves come over and invite the princess over."

    Su Wan was slightly taken aback: "Me?!"

    Could it be that Su Ruo's target is not Murong Xian, but her?  !

    Maybe It's not necessarily that they are both?

    The maid said: "It's the princess, the young lady of the mansion invited the princess to come over."

    Su Wan hesitated for a moment, then gently pressed the cuff, and then smiled: "So, then I'll just go with you and lead the way."

    The servant girl was pleasantly surprised when she heard the words, and she said quickly: "Please come with me, princess."

    Su Guan then bid farewell to the wives, then took Xiao Sang Xiaoman and left with the maidservant. The group of people wandered around the mansion, walking around the path, not knowing where they went.

    There are some snowflakes floating in the sky, and the cold wind is blowing coldly.

    "Princess, this is not the way to the aunt's yard." Xiao Mo came up and whispered.

    Su Wan smiled, then nodded, looked at the somewhat desolate courtyard, and continued to walk forward. When passing a rockery, a man suddenly fell from the sky, reached out and tapped the maidservant on the back of the neck, and knocked the maidservant.  Passed out, and his body went limp and fell to the ground.

    "Is the Princess okay?"

    The person who comes is the return wind.

    Su Wan smiled: "I'm fine, thank you for your hard work, how is my sister-in-law?"

    Huifeng said: "The young lady is fine, now she has changed into clean clothes and is drinking tea with the second lady Ping Baihou."

    Su Wan breathed a sigh of relief, and then his face gradually became cold again. Since Murong Xian is fine, then Su Ruo's goal should be her.

    Su Ruo probably knew in her heart that if something happened with Su Wan, Duke Jinning would definitely peel her skin.

    But if there was one person in the middle, she would say that she and Murongxian never called Su Wan over, and then pulled Murongxian to testify that she was innocent, and even if they couldn't get rid of the relationship, they couldn't do anything to her.  .

    Su Wan's eyes were slightly cold: "What exactly does she want to do?" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 313 Then I have to return them with a big gift

    ?

    Hui Feng said a few words about the matter, and Su Wan's face turned completely dark.

    After all, when Su Ruo went to add makeup to Wang Weixi for her own benefit, Su Ruo mentioned that it was not worth it for Su Wan to marry Li Lin.  of.

    Su Wan knew Su Ruo's plan, so she blocked her mouth with a few words, but she didn't expect that Su Ruo would not succeed in persuading her, so she would come up with such vicious tricks.

    Su Ruo planned to take Murong Xian away, and then dragged Murong Xian back, and found another maid who was not from the house at all, and said that they invited Su Wan over.

    At this time Murong Xian is there, Su Wan will definitely not refuse, and then the maid will stay Su Wan in another courtyard, and find a man for her along the way.

    That person was none other than a son of the Shen family of Princess Sui's natal family.

    Su Guan now has the position of princess, not only the daughter of Jinning Duke, but also the granddaughter of Zhen Guo, and she also has a generous dowry. People outside speculate that the dowry of the Yue family in the past was in her hands.  In the future, when she gets married, she will definitely be a red makeup.

    Marrying such a wife not only has these two prefectures as backers, but also such a golden mountain, who wouldn't want to.

    Since Pingbaihou's mansion was kicked away by King Sui, it has plummeted, and many people who underestimated and praised it made fun of it. Su Ruo's husband, Pingcheng, even lost his job and lived in a daze all day long.

    The family tried all kinds of methods, but they were kicked around in the court, and no one was willing to lend a hand to them. This day became more and more difficult.

    Su Ruo had previously caused trouble because of Su Guan and Yanli Wang's gift of emerald phoenix hairpins, and wanted to use this to get Jinning Duke's mansion to be a backer for Ping Baihou and arrange errands for Pingcheng, but both Jinning Duke and Wang's rejected her.  It made her feel humiliated but unable to get things done.

    I even felt that the people in the family were sorry for her and didn't help her.

    After thinking about it later, she decided on Su Wan's idea. Su Ruo thought that Su Wan's marriage to Li Lin was really not worth it, so she withdrew the marriage, and anyone she wanted was better than Li Lin. Therefore, she wanted to introduce Su Wan to her.  Her favorable marriage paves the way for the Pingbaihou Mansion so that the Pingbaihou Mansion can change the status quo.

    And the one Su Ruo chose for Su Wan was none other than Sui Wangfei's younger brother Shen Jun, a 20-year-old noble son.

    She once surrendered to Princess Sui, and said about it, Princess Sui thought about it carefully, and thought it was a good marriage. If Shen Jun could marry Su Wan back, it would be of great benefit to both the Shen family and Prince Sui's great cause.

    As for Su Wan's previous engagement, Princess Sui didn't think it was very good, but she also thought it was acceptable, and if Su Ruo came to arrange the matter, she could make things happen without touching her hands, so she was naturally happy.

    So today Su Ruo used Murong Xian to set up a trap against Su Wan. If Su Wan followed the maidservant, Shen Jun would be waiting for her in the yard.

    When Su Ruo and Murong Xian returned to the pavilion in the plum garden, they did not see Su Wan, and heard that someone used her and Murong Xian's name to invite Su Wan away. Naturally, they would mobilize the people in the house to find someone.

    At that time, if Su Guan and Shen Jun were to be in the same room, or if something shady happened, Su Wan would definitely divorce Li Lin and marry into the Shen family.

    As for Shen Jun, he is the son of the Shen family and the younger brother of Concubine Sui. After the incident happened, the Duke of Jinning was furious, but they couldn't do anything to him, and they couldn't change the facts. They could only grit their teeth and admit it.  Pile marriage.

    In this way, if things come to fruition, the Shen family will get such a noble daughter-in-law, and Princess Sui will be happy to get such a sister-in-law.

    And the Pingbaihou Mansion can also use this to repair the broken relationship in the past, continue to do business for King Sui, change the status quo, and even seek a better future. Therefore, Su Ruo can be the honorable second wife of the Pingbaihou Mansion, and  It's not the second wife of the poor Hou's mansion today.

    As for Su Wan, she can also get rid of a poor fianc¨¦ and marry a powerful son as a noble wife.

    It is really good to kill three birds with one stone.

    "Okay, it's really good, my sister, it's really good!"

    Su Wan was almost gnashing her teeth. She and Su Ruo didn't have much sisterhood, but they also didn't have any life-and-death grievances. It's really insane for Su Ruo to plot against her like this.

    If it wasn't for her own suspicions and arranging someone, I'm afraid she will really run into this situation right now.

    Hui Feng's face was tense and a bit cold: "Young master is out now, and when his subordinates tell you, he will definitely not be able to spare these people."

    Su Wan is Li Lin's favorite person, and she is the future mistress of the Li family. If something really happens and the good wife becomes someone else's, maybe something will happen.

      These people are damned.

    Xiao Sang Xiaowan stood beside her and clenched her fists, with the same resentment on her face: "Auntie is so hateful, princess, we must report this matter to the old lady when we go back, and we must not bypass her!"

    On the second day after Murong Xian entered the house, the Wang family asked the people in the house to change their mouths and call her the old lady, while Yang's, Jiang's, and Li's generations called her madam, and Murongxian's generation called her the old lady.  young lady.

    "Definitely can't let her go, even trying to harm the princess! Damn it!"

    Su Wan glanced at them, and both of them stopped talking. Although they were still angry, they didn't dare to speak again.

    Su Wan breathed a sigh of relief and asked Huifeng, "How is Mr. Shen's doing now?"

    Huifeng said: "The subordinate ordered someone to knock him out, and now he is tied up in the house for people to watch."

    "Stunned? So cheap?" Su Wan snorted coldly, "Since Su Ruo and the Shen family want to plot against me, then I have to pay them back with a big gift. Beat him up as hard as possible.  Just save one life."

    "If Sui actually wants to please Princess Sui and the Shen family, then let the young master of the Shen family be beaten to death in the Pingbaihou Mansion, and then Princess Sui and the Shen family will naturally settle the debt on the Pingbaihou Mansion.  superior!"

    In this way, Ping Baihou will definitely have a harder time.

    "As for this maid" Su Wan looked at the maid who was knocked out and fell to the ground, and then said, "Find a room and throw her in, just don't freeze to death."

    As for her inability to do things well, what will happen to her at that time is her own business.

    Su Wan didn't know that others wanted to harm her, and she was planning to save other people's lives.

    Huifeng cupped his fists: "This subordinate takes orders."

    Su Guan hummed, and then said: "You go to work, I will take someone back to find a pavilion to sit for a while, nothing will happen."

    Hui Feng was a little worried, thought for a while and said: "I remember that there is a hidden pavilion in front, and the princess will sit there for a while, and come back to protect the princess after his subordinates arrange things."

    Su Wan nodded: "That's it."

    "This subordinate will leave." After Huifeng said that, he reached out and picked up the maid who was on the ground, and her figure disappeared in a flash.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 314 Mrs. Ping Baihou

    ?

    Xiao Sang and Xiaolan showed amazing eyes, and their little faces were a little red with excitement.

    Seeing this, Su Wan smiled, then turned around and walked back: "Let's go, the maid said she had a stomachache and it was convenient to go there, but she didn't come back for a long time. We got lost, so we had to go back."

    The two of them understood immediately when they heard the words, Xiao Sang said: "Exactly, I don't know where that maidservant has gone, and she hasn't come back for so long."

    Xiao Mo said: "When I see my aunt in a while, I must tell her well. The maids in the house really don't understand the rules. It's ridiculous to leave the guests halfway."

    The three of them walked back and soon arrived at the pavilion mentioned earlier.

    The pavilion is located on a small road, just covered by a few evergreen trees. When walking along the small road, you can only see the eaves of the pavilion. You know there is a pavilion here, but you cannot see what is inside the pavilion.

    The winter wind is cold, there is no shelter around the pavilion, the cold wind pours in directly, because no one cleans the pavilion, there is a lot of snow and dead leaves on the beauties beside it, it is chilly, there is no  Way to sit down.

    Fortunately, Su Wan was wearing thick winter clothes and a wool cloak. When he left the plum garden, the hand warmer was replaced with a new charcoal fire.  It's very warm in there.

    For fear of burning my hands, I made a small heat-insulating bag outside the hand stove, which looks nice and warm.

    Xiao Sang and Xiaoman are also wearing warm and thick winter clothes, and a layer of wool is made inside the shoes. Although they look finer and better than the master's, and their body looks a bit thick, they are very warm.

    Su Wan stomped his cold feet, and said, "Just stand like this for a while, and when the return wind returns, let's go back. He's fast, how long will it take?"

    Xiao Sang stepped forward to close up the cloak for her, and helped her put on the hat of the cloak: "When I get back, I will make ginger tea for the princess, and then soak my feet to avoid frostbite."

    Xiao Mo also said: "I still have the medicinal materials sent by Mr. Li earlier, let the princess soak her feet every few days in winter, so that it will be warm in winter."

    Su Guan was a little afraid of the cold in winter. After Li Lin learned about it, he asked someone to prescribe a prescription, which was specially used to soak her feet to keep out the cold. Before, she was always too cold to sleep well at night, but she used these medicinal materials to boil water to soak her feet.  Afterwards, my feet became warmer, my whole body felt warmer, and I slept better.

    Su Wan smiled: "Well, let people burn more when they go back, and the two of you should soak in it too, so as not to get frostbite."

    Xiao Sang and Xiao Chan were delighted when they heard the words: "My servant thanked the princess."

    Su Guan hummed, then looked at the cold wind and snow in the courtyard, quietly waiting for the time to pass.

    The speed of returning the wind was really fast, and he had already rushed back in less than half a cup of tea. Seeing that there was no one around, he told Su Wan what happened there, and then asked her to follow the small path next to him.  Go straight ahead, there is just a garden at the end of this path, and the second gate is outside.

    That would be a lot of people, even if Su Ruo wanted to make a move, he would have to weigh one or two.

    But he secretly protected them all the way there, and when he reached the second gate, he returned to the place where he stayed before, and the person who protected her before would come back later, so she didn't have to worry.

    Su Wan nodded and agreed to his suggestion. Seeing that his figure disappeared again, she took Xiao Sang Xiaoman along the path and walked forward.

    The surroundings of the road are quiet, there is still a lot of snow on the ground, and some withered grass has not been cleared, and some icy snow water is wet, and the toes of the feet have been wet by the snow water while walking.  , The chill chill poured in.

    Su Wan felt cold as she walked, but she didn't dare to stop, so she had to keep walking.

    I don't know how long they walked, the three of them came to a garden, just in time to see Mrs. Ping Baihou ordering a few maidservants to clear the snow in the garden. Seeing Su Wan appearing here, Mrs. Ping Baihou was stunned for a moment.

    "Princess Wen Xiao?"

    Su Wan nodded and saluted with a smile: "Madam is well."

    "The princess is well." Mrs. Ping Baihou returned the salute, and then asked her a little strangely, "Why did the princess come out of this road, this path is rarely used by people, and it has not been cleared since it snowed this winter."

    Before Su Wan could speak, Xiao Sang stood up beside her, and said, "This servant also finds it very strange that the Marquis said this."

    "The maid of your mansion said that she was ordered by the second wife of the mansion to invite my princess to go to her courtyard. The maid didn't know what happened, but she said that her stomach hurt halfway and asked my princess to wait for her for a while, but she never came back.  , this winter is cold, my princess is weak,We had no choice but to find a way to leave, no, we came here.  "

    "Madam Marquis, the maidservants in your mansion really don't know the rules. My princess is a distinguished guest of the mansion after all, leaving the distinguished guests behind, is this your way of hospitality?!"

    Xiao Sang spoke righteously, her little face was flushed with anger, and she looked like I was very angry that you slighted my master.

    Mrs. Ping Baihou didn't expect this to happen, she was stunned for a moment, and hurriedly apologized: "It's my family's poor hospitality, it's my fault, I'm here to make amends to the Princess, I'll find out who it is later  , will definitely be severely punished.¡±

    "The princess is cold, so I have to go to the next room to keep warm. I just had someone burn a charcoal fire in the room, and it's getting warm right now."

    Pingbaihou's mansion is not like Jinning's mansion. Jinning's mansion is at its peak, and in winter, the masters set fire to earth dragons in their houses, but Pingbaihou's mansion doesn't have such money and silver to burn earth dragons.  The winter is all about warming the fire. The charcoal fire used is not too bad, but it is not excellent.

    Su Wan said: "Ma'am, don't blame yourself, I'm just an ignorant servant, it's nothing, but I'm too lazy to go back to the plum garden, so I just sit here and ask Madam to arrange someone to visit my elder sister  Tell my sister-in-law over there, let her come over here and go back home with me in a while."

    Mrs. Ping Baihou nodded and said: "I will arrange it now."

    After all, Mrs. Ping Baihou sent a servant to pass the message, and then invited Su Wan to warm up in the next room. Su Guan was not sure whether Mrs. Ping Baihou was in the same group as Su Ruo, but she was also cautious.  .

    Fortunately, there is a second gate when you go out of this garden. If there is something, you can hear it if you shout.

    Su Wan thought about it carefully, but agreed.

    After all, she can't leave right now, she has to wait for Murong Xian, the weather is so cold, it's good to warm up by the fire, at least it can be warmer.

    After walking for so long, no matter how warm she was, she was still blown cold by the wind, the stove in her hand was only a little bit warm, and her feet were a little frozen. If she was looking for a place to stand and wait, she might as well go to  Roast on the fire.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 315 Why did this son of the Shen family appear here?  !

    ?

    "In this way, there will be Mrs. Lao."

    "The princess is very polite."

    Mrs. Ping Baihou took Su Guan and the three to warm up in the next room, and when they entered the room, they served hot tea. Xiao Sang went up and whispered twice in front of Mrs. Ping Baihou.

    Mrs. Ping Baihou nodded, and ordered someone to add another brazier, then took her leave and went to the yard to continue to direct the maidservants to clear the snow in the yard.

    Xiao Li closed the door, and then asked Su Wan to take off the shoes and socks and bake them, and then put them back on after drying, so as not to catch cold and get sick.

    Su Wan also felt that the inside of the shoes was a bit clammy and cold, so cold that her feet were stiff and her whole body was uncomfortable. Seeing that the doors were closed and no outsiders were there, she nodded and took off her shoes and socks.

    She sat on the stool and grilled the charcoal fire, the cold gradually dissipated from her body, and her body gradually warmed up.

    She breathed a sigh of relief slowly.

    However, she breathed a sigh of relief, but Meiyuan almost fell out.

    Originally, Su Ruo took Murong Xian to sit in the room for a long time, talking together, Su Ruo talked about the days in Jinning Duke's mansion, and how the people in the mansion were.

    Originally, Murongxian didn't want to listen to Su Ruo's nonsense. She didn't believe a word of Su Ruo's words. She was thinking about what Su Ruo wanted to do when he brought her here, and when he would reveal his purpose.

    But as she was talking, she found that what Su Ruo said was also very sincere, and she didn't exaggerate. Instead, she clarified some things that Murong Xian didn't understand and was too embarrassed to ask.

    Those people in the mansion have a lot of grievances and grievances all over the place, no one looks down on others, and no one has a bad relationship with whom.

    Then Su Ruo talked about her two sons.

    Murongxian is a bride, and she is married to her first-in-law and eldest grandson. It will be a matter of time before her husband's family spreads its branches and leaves. When Su Ruo talked about some experience in taking care of children, she listened carefully, thinking that she can use it when taking care of children in the future.  get on.

    At this moment, her dislike for Su Ruo faded away a little bit, and she even wondered whether everything before was a coincidence, and Su Ruo didn't have any thoughts.

    Time passed bit by bit, Su Ruo calculated that the time was almost up, and then proposed to go back to the plum garden. When the two returned to the plum garden, they found that Su Wan had disappeared. After asking, they found out that someone used  Su Wan was called away in her name.

    Su Ruo's face turned blue and white again and again, it was very exciting, and she immediately cried out for herself: "This is impossible, I have been chatting with my sister-in-law before, and I never sent someone to call Liumei over!"

    "Sister-in-law can testify to this matter!" After finishing speaking, she took Murong Xian's hand and said in a panic, "Sister-in-law, I have always been with you before, and I have never sent anyone to call Liumei!"

    Murong Xian was at a loss for a moment, her hands were shaking with anger, she shook Su Ruo's hand away fiercely, if she hadn't held back, she would have slapped Su Ruo right now!

    She thought it was strange before that Su Ruo did this all just to talk to her to get closer, so the target was Su Wan!

    She was careless!

    Murong Xian's face was ugly. If something happened to Su Wan, how could she be worthy of Su Wan.

    Murongxian knew in his heart that Su Wan didn't want to come to this plum appreciation party, but because of her, Su Wan decided to accompany him, but he didn't expect that it was precisely because of this that he fell into Su Ruo's trap.

    If something happened to Su Wan here, she would feel uneasy for the rest of her life.

    "Look for it, send someone to look for it!" Murong Xian looked at Su Ruo coldly, "If something happens to Sixth Sister, I will definitely expose the Pingbaihou Mansion and make you restless!"

    "And you, I will definitely not let you go!"

    Probably because Murongxian's expression was too cold, Su Ruo shuddered in her heart, and suddenly remembered some rumors about this sister-in-law before she came out of the cabinet, she was a girl from a family of generals who was not easy to mess with.

    However, now that things are up to now, I can't care about whether I offend or not. At this point, things should be done.

    Su Ruo pretended to call the maids in the inner courtyard to find someone, and searched around from the plum garden.

    Not long after, I found the originally arranged courtyard. Someone came to report that there seemed to be someone in the house, and the door was locked and refused to open. No one answered when they called, so Su Ruo took several wives there together.

    Murong Xianxin felt that something was wrong, and wanted to stop it, and didn't want these wives to follow along, lest something really happened to Su Wan, and it would be detrimental to Su Wan if it was spread out.

    However, she also felt that the matter had come to this point. If she stopped these people, she would wait for them.If it is opened, it may become a guess what kind of guesswork it will become. At that time, nothing will become something.

    ?Unclear, unclear, unclear, even if Jinning Duke's Mansion and Ping Baihou Mansion stand up and say that there is no problem, it has become a cover-up.

    Murongxian was caught in a dilemma right now, and for a while he didn't know what to do.

    After thinking about it for the last time, I had no choice but to hold back and did not stop people.

    If she stops someone, no problem will become a problem. At this point, she can only bet everything on Su Wan herself. A smart girl like Su Wan will definitely not be harmed so easily.  .

    If something really happened, the matter cannot be changed, and then make plans. If nothing happened, then these ladies present would become ready-made witnesses.

    Murong Xian flicked his sleeves and followed, secretly recited a few words of Bodhisattva's blessings in his heart, wishing Su Wan all the best.

    When the group arrived at the remote small courtyard, many maids and women were already surrounded in the courtyard. The door of the room was still closed, and there was no sound inside.

    Su Ruo hurriedly called out twice: "Liumei¡ª¡ªLiumei, are you in the house¡ª¡ª"

    "Sixth Sister¡ª¡ª"

    "Sixth Sister¡ª¡ª"

    She yelled several times in a row, but seeing that no one answered inside, she ordered the rough envoy beside her: "Go and break open the door, and see what's going on here."

    "yes."

    The rough woman responded, and then two people stepped forward to knock on the door. After a few times, the door was knocked open. Su Ruo's eyes showed some surprise, and then quickly went forward and entered the room.

    "Sixth Sister, Sixth Sister! Sixth" In the middle of shouting, Su Ruo suddenly screamed, "What's going on?! What's going on?!"

    Murong Xian's heart skipped a beat, and he walked quickly into the house, and the wives who followed followed him in.

    At this time in this room, there were no figures of Su Wan and her maidservant. Instead, there were two people lying there, one was tied with a rope, and his mouth was stuffed with a dirty cloth.  Shen Jun with a bruised nose and swollen face.

    There is also a maid who fainted by leaning against a corner.

    Su Ruo exclaimed: "What's going on? Where's my sixth sister?! Where's my sixth sister?!"

    Murong Xian had just entered the door and glanced at Su Wan, he was secretly relieved, and when he looked around, he still didn't see Su Wan, so he was relieved.

    "Sixth Sister? There is no Sixth Sister here!" Murong Xian gave her a cold look, looked at Shen Jun who was tied into a rice dumpling and threw it on the bed, and sneered, "Sister, don't shout, if it wasn't for me  Seeing it with my own eyes here, I thought that something happened to Sixth Sister here."

    "Also, sister, don't you explain what's going on now?!"

    "This son of the Shen family, why did he appear here?!" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 316 Then what will she do to survive then?  !

    ?

    "You should explain it to me, why is there a foreigner here in the dignified inner courtyard of Ping Baihou Mansion?!"

    "Could it be that no one is managing Pingbaihou Mansion, and people can come in and out at will?!"

    "Big sister, you need to explain it carefully. If you don't explain it clearly, the wife and noble daughter of Mandi City will not have to come to Pingbaihou Mansion again in the future!!"

    In the back house of a Hou's mansion, if you accidentally meet the male master of the mansion, that's fine. Moreover, the wife of the family invited guests, and the male master would never run to the inner house at this time, so as not to bump into the guests.

    But if there is a foreigner here, and he is still a young son, the matter here will be serious, and there are still many hidden dangers, or it will be used by people with ulterior motives, and things will happen when the time comes.  what to do?  !

    If at this time, if Su Ruo didn't give a reasonable explanation and explanation, which wife would dare to communicate with Pingbaihou's mansion in the future?  !

    However, Su Ruo doesn't care about these things at the moment, she only has one thought in her mind at the moment.

    It's over!

    It's over!

    The Pingbaihou Mansion is coming to an end!

    Regardless of the consequences of Shen Jun appearing here, and how the Pingbaihou Mansion will be squeezed out in the future, but now she came up with this idea. Not only did it fail, Shen Jun was even beaten up.

    Looking at it now, I still don't know what the injury looks like, whether it is alive or dead, but something happened to Shen Jun here, Princess Sui and the Shen family still tore up Pingbaihou's mansion alive.

    So what will she do then?  !

    Su Ruo's heart was beating wildly, her mind was empty, she screamed loudly: "Hurry up! Come quickly! Help Mr. Shen up! Hurry up and call the doctor!"

    As she said that, she didn't care about anything else, and quickly stepped forward to check Shen Jun's breath. Seeing that she was still breathing, she breathed a sigh of relief, and almost sat down on the ground: "Quick, quickly help Mr. Shen up."  , go find a doctor!"

    Su Ruo said that she was about to leave, but Murong Xian stepped forward to stop her: "Wait!"

    Su Ruo suddenly stopped in her tracks, then looked at Murong Xian, her eyes were cold and red: "What are you doing?!"

    "What are you doing?!" Murong Xian sneered, "Don't you give us an explanation? It's a good thing that a foreigner has mixed into the house of the Plum Appreciation Club. Why, just pretend nothing happened?!"

    Su Ruo's breath stopped: "Sister-in-law, do you have to force me to say this now? The most important thing right now is Mr. Shen. If something happens to Mr. Shen, can the Shen family and the princess let us go?"

    Murong Xiandao: "I'm afraid your words are wrong. It's all about whether the Shen family and the princess can let the Pingbaihou's mansion go. What does this matter have to do with us guests? How do we know how Mr. Shen entered the mansion, so what?"  Was beaten? Was beaten by whom?"

    After all, this is all a matter of the Pingbaihou Mansion, and has nothing to do with them. They are just guests today, but they don't have such long hands.

    Seeing that the fire was about to burn on her body, the lady next to her hurriedly responded to Murong Xian's words.

    "That's right, what does this have to do with us!"

    "No, what does it have to do with us, Second Madam, you can't talk nonsense!"

    "Second Madam, you are the one who invited me to be a guest today. The affairs of the house really have nothing to do with us."

    "If I had known that this kind of thing would happen, I would definitely not come today, nor will I come in the future!"

    Su Ruo was so angry that she almost turned her back, she bit her lips and said, "The thing has nothing to do with you, but if you delay the treatment, if something happens to Mr. Shen, then it has something to do with you."

    As soon as Su Ruo said this, none of the people around him dared to speak.

    The Shen family is rich and powerful, and this Mr. Shen is also the younger brother of Princess Sui. If the medical treatment is really delayed because of their obstruction, then not to mention them, even their husband's family will be implicated.

    However, these people are afraid, but Murong Xian is not. Her husband's family is Jinning Duke's Mansion, and her mother's family is Pingyuanhou Mansion, which now holds a heavy army. Sui Wangfei and Shen's family also need to weigh one or two.

    Murong Xiandao: "Eldest sister can explain to us about Mr. Shen later, but now that the sixth younger sister is gone, should the elder sister find the sixth younger sister first?"

    Su Ruo choked again when she heard the words, trembling all over with anger: "How do I know where she is when she's gone?!"

    Murong Xiandao: "This is in the Pingbaihou Mansion, the sixth sister is a guest invited by the eldest sister, and the sixth sister is gone, so it is possible that the eldest sister has no responsibility at all?!"

    Su Ruo was so anxious that her fingers were shaking,She couldn't care about Su Wan right now, she was afraid that Shen Jun would die here, she bit her lip and asked, "Then what do you want?"

    Murong Xiandao: "You can ask people to help Mr. Shen down and ask for treatment, but these people will continue to search until they find Sixth Sister."

    Su Ruo gritted her teeth: "Okay."

    At this moment, someone came in a hurry outside: "The second lady and the young lady of Duke Jinning's mansion are inside?!"

    "My wife ordered me to pass on the message that the princess has lost her way, and now she has arrived at the garden where the second gate came in. She said that she asked the young lady of the mansion to meet her there when she returns."

    Su Ruo's complexion changed when she heard the words, her eyes were a little red, her lips were trembling, she didn't know if it was from anger or what.

    Murongxian was overjoyed when she heard the words, she breathed a sigh of relief, gave Su Ruo a meaningful look, then turned around and walked outside, and said to the maidservant: "I've stayed here enough, I'm ready to go back, and lead the way ahead."  .¡±

    Knowing that Su Wan is fine, Murong Xian didn't bother to continue talking with Su Ruo. If Ping Bai Hou didn't give her a satisfactory explanation for today's matter, she would definitely want Ping Bai Hou's mansion to look good.

    The maid answered yes respectfully, and then left with Murong Xian and others.

    Su Ruo stood in the room, watching the conversation between Murong Xian and the maid, she clenched her teeth in anger.

    Su Wan is fine, now she is safe and safe, nothing happened, her plan has not only become empty words, but also caused Mr. Shen to be beaten like this in the mansion. The Shen family and Sui Wangfei will definitely put this  The account is on her head.

    But that's the case, what about the future of the Pingbaihou Mansion, and what about her future?  !

    Could it be that you will be trampled under your feet all your life, and you will never be able to turn over for the rest of your life!

    Thinking of this, she couldn't help crying, and the tears fell one by one from her eyes.

    The ladies on the side looked at her, but they didn't dare to go forward to persuade her, so they had to stand still and watch her wipe their tears.

    Wang Wei looked at Su Ruo carefully, and then looked outside the door. She wanted to leave with Murong Xian in her heart, but she remembered that she was now a wife of the Du family, so she should not easily offend others, so she stood with the wives.

    Her husband's status is low, so she needs to be cautious, even if she can't help her husband, she can't bring him trouble either.

    Wang Weixi knew clearly that she was the cousin girl of the Duke of Jinning when she was not out of the cabinet, and she was protected by the Duke of Jinning for everything she did, but now that she is married, the Duke of Jinning is just a relative of her, and she can't do anything.  The matter asked the Jinning government to help her.

    She always has to rely on herself to do what Mrs. Du should do.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 317 She chops off anyone who dares to reach out to her

    ?

    When Murong Xian brought people over, Su Wan's shoes and socks had been dried and put on, and her feet were warmed before putting on her shoes. Then she added new charcoal fire to the hand stove, and her hands and feet were warmed up.  The whole person is warm.

    Mrs. Ping Baihou was sitting by the side, drinking tea and talking with her.

    When Murong Xian saw Su Wan, his whole body relaxed: "Sixth sister, are you alright?!"

    Su Wan shook her head: "It's nothing, I just lost my way, and I don't know how I came here."

    Murongxian knew in her heart that the sentence of getting lost was probably an excuse, but she would not ask about it, she said: "As long as you are fine, you really scared me to death!"

    "For some reason, a foreigner has been mixed into the house. You disappeared. I was very worried in my heart. Since you are fine, let's go back quickly. We can't stay here any longer, and we don't want to stay here in the future."  Come again!"

    Su Wan's face was quite surprised when he heard the words, but Mrs. Ping Baihou who was on the side cried out in shock: "What?! Alien?! How can there be a stranger in our house? It's impossible!"

    "This is absolutely impossible!"

    Mrs. Ping Baihou thinks this is absolutely impossible. As the head mother of the house, even if the house is in a bad situation, she manages it with great care. How could it be possible for a foreigner to sneak into the inner house?  ?  !

    If there is, it means that the management of their house is not strict, and it is because she has not managed the house well!

    Mrs. Ping Baihou became anxious: "Young Madam, you must not talk nonsense, this is absolutely impossible!"

    Murong Xian glanced at her, seeing that she seemed to really know nothing, and said, "Before Mrs. Hou said this, should I send someone to look and ask how the young master of the Shen family appeared?"  In the house?!"

    "Speaking of it, I don't know what happened. I don't know who beat Mr. Shen's nose and face. He is still unconscious. The second wife of your house is about to send someone to invite the doctor."

    "Of course, if Mrs. Hou wants to know what's going on, she can also ask the second lady in the house."

    Mrs. Ping Baihou's complexion changed, as if all kinds of colors were sprinkled on it, it was very exciting.

    Mrs. Ping Baihou is not a fool, she can think of some things that are not right when she thinks about it carefully, Ping Baihou's mansion is now like this, if Su Ruo wants to hold a plum appreciation party, she was a little puzzled in her heart.

    But now that he looked at Su Wan, he naturally wanted to understand some truths.

    Su Ruo matched Su Wan and Shen Jun together, and this match also used shady means!

    If it really happened, Su Wan would have no choice but to return the original marriage and marry Shen Jun. It was just a thousand calculations. I don't know what went wrong. Shen Jun was beaten by someone. Su Wan lost his way and came to the  here.

    As for whether Shen Jun was beaten by Su Wan and others, Mrs. Ping Baihou thought it was impossible. When she met Su Wan, she was the only one with two maids, so how could she have such a great ability.

    Thinking of this, Mrs. Ping Baihou's face turned pale for a moment, and she lost any blood. She really didn't expect Su Ruo to be so insane that she would even plot against her own sister.

    Murong Xian looked at Mrs. Ping Baihou's constantly changing expression, and snorted coldly: "The Ping Baihou Mansion needs to give us an explanation for this matter, and it is inconvenient for us to stay here for a long time, so I will take my leave first."

    Having said that, Murong Xian ignored Mrs. Ping Baihou, took Su Wan out of the garden, and called the guard over after exiting the second gate, then exited the gate, boarded the carriage, and headed home.

    Mrs. Ping Baihou wanted to stop him, but she didn't know what excuse to use to keep him, so she had to watch him get into the carriage and leave.

    After the carriage had traveled for a while, Murong Xian leaned on the carriage and breathed a sigh of relief, and then asked Su Wan, "Are you really all right? Did you meet anyone on the road?"

    Su Wan shook her head: "No, the maid took me away, saying that you and the eldest sister called me over, but the more we walked, the more remote, Xiao Sang and Xiaoman and I felt that something was wrong, and we were about to try to leave when the maid suddenly  Said the stomach hurts, let's wait for her for a while."

    "We waited for her to leave, turned around and found a small path to leave the spot, walked straight forward, and then we met Mrs. Ping Baihou."

    "Really?" Murong Xian was a little puzzled, if it was true, then who beat Shen Jun?

    Could it be that a righteous passer-by found out and beat him up, so there was the following result.

    Su Guan didn't blush, and nodded slightly: "Of course that's the case. You said that Mr. Shen was beaten, and Xiaosang and I don't have the ability."

    the"That's right." The three little girls didn't have learned martial arts, how could they beat people like that.

    Murong Xiandao: "Just pretend you don't know anything about this matter. You just lost your way and met Mrs. Ping Baihou. I will tell my grandmother everything in a while, and my grandmother will definitely make decisions for you."

    "As for your eldest sister, since she is so ruthless and ungrateful, you can just pretend that you don't have this elder sister in the future."

    Speaking of this, Murong Xian couldn't help but think of the sisters in Jinning Duke's Mansion, and felt that there were not many of them to worry about. Su Ling is like this, Su Fu is like this, and now even Su Ruo is going to make trouble.

    She stretched out her hand and pressed the center of her eyebrows, feeling a bit of a headache. Although she knew what was going on in Jinning's mansion before she got married, she still felt quite a headache when dealing with it now.

    Of course, although she thinks these things are a bit troublesome, she will not ignore them or settle them hastily because of troubles. If so, others will not think she is a fool and bully.

    She chopped off anyone who dared to reach out to her.

    "You don't have to be too sad. Sometimes sisterhood depends on fate. Besides, you still have A Luo to treat you well."

    Su Wan smiled: "Sister-in-law doesn't need to tell me these things, I don't have anything to feel sad about, they are just cousins, not my own sisters, and they will marry each other in the future, so they probably won't even meet too many times.  Why should I take her to heart."

    "You can think so, I'm relieved." Murong Xian heaved a sigh of relief, she knew that she shouldn't let Su Wan accompany her, but after all, no one expected that Su Ruo would be so courageous and behave like this  frenzied.

    Murong Xian gritted his teeth: "Don't worry, even if your grandmother doesn't let you decide, I won't let her go, and I will definitely avenge you!"

    Su Wan smiled: "Then thank you sister-in-law for protecting Ah Wan."

    Murong Xian let go: "It's just a trivial matter, now I let you call me sister-in-law anyway, shouldn't it be right to protect you?"

    The two went back to Jinning Duke's Mansion together. Murong Xian asked Su Wanhui to rest, and then she took people to Fuping Courtyard, and told Wang Shi what happened today.

    After hearing this, Mrs. Wang's whole face turned cold.

    "Okay, what a Ruo!"

    "Old lady, I really saw her right. She is really selfish, ruthless and ruthless. If she hadn't been involved in it, my Ah Ling would not have entered the Sui Palace!" (Remember this site website: www  .hlnovel.com

 Chapter 318 But this Mr. Li said something different

    ?

    Mrs. Wang has always been brooding about Su Ling's entry into Prince Sui's Mansion, and felt that her family has let her down, and she, as an elder, has let her down too. Thinking of Master Wuchen's release of the lottery, she has always felt uneasy.

    But if it wasn't for Su Ruo to lead the way, how could Su Ling meet with King Sui, and thus come up with such thoughts, resulting in today's dilemma.

    At the beginning, Wang knew that Su Ruo was selfish and arrogant, and she might not be sincerely doing it for the good of her sisters. She pushed Su Ling to Prince Sui's Mansion, but it was for her own sake, for Pingbaihou Mansion, so she did not hesitate to sacrifice her own sister, herself, and others.  His natal family was pulled into this vortex.

    She might even think that it would be great if the Jinning government could be drawn into this vortex.

    If this is the case, King Sui will be able to advance to the next level with the help of Jinning Duke's Mansion, and go closer and faster to that position. At that time, she will be the aunt of Jinning Duke's Mansion, and her husband's family will work for Sui Wang.  Her status, even Mrs. Ping Baihou may not be able to compare with her.

    In the past, Mrs. Wang didn't like her calculations, but when the Pingbaihou Mansion encountered difficulties and she came back with her child to seek protection, Mrs. Wang also left her behind.

    At that time, I thought in my heart, after all, it was my own granddaughter, so I couldn't watch her and the two children have an accident, and hoped that she would change after this time, and she would be safe and sound in the future.

    But she never expected that instead of changing, she became more unwilling to be extreme because of the decline of the Pingbaihou Mansion, and now she dares to plot against her cousin like this.

    If this matter really happens, not to mention ruining Su Wan's reputation, it will still ruin her life!

    How could Su Ruo do such a heartless thing!

    The more Wang thought about it, the more chilling she felt, and the emptiness in her mind.

    Murong Xian was sitting on the side, quietly waiting for Wang Shi to speak, after a while, he heard Wang Shi say: "Don't say anything about this matter, if it gets out, it won't be of any benefit to the family or Ah Wan."

    "Just treat it as a coincidence. We don't know how that young master of the Shen family appeared in Pingbaihou's mansion. A Guan just lost his way and has nothing to do with that young master of the Shen family."

    If this matter is really brought out, and it spreads all over the city, it will not be good for Su Wan, and even be pointed out, from the beginning to the end, maybe there will be a romance book.

    Or someone who has a good thing will bring the matter to Li Lin to talk about it, and ask him how he feels.

    It's just that there is nothing wrong with this matter, but which husband would want others to associate his wife with others? It's just that he has no thoughts in his heart at this time, so it is inevitable that he will leave a sum in his heart to buy for future days.  The next curse.

    "Let's wait for the Pingbaihou Mansion to give us an explanation. If they don't give us an explanation, since they have the guts to plot against my girl from the Jinning Mansion, they must bear the consequences."

    "Ajian daughter-in-law, you need to remember that sometimes you can't show your temper for a while. You are the eldest daughter-in-law and the mistress in the future. You need to calmly find the best way to solve it."

    "Of course, if others dare to bully you, you can't be weak. You have to let others return it. Otherwise, others will think you are soft-tempered and easy to bully. Since this time, the Pingbaihou Mansion  If you dare to stretch out this hand, then we will chop off his hand, let them know that they are afraid, and never dare to do it again in the future."

    Murong Xian stood up and bowed his knees: "Grandmother taught me what my granddaughter-in-law taught me."

    Mrs. Wang nodded and let her sit down again: "As for Su Ruo, since she is so ruthless and ungrateful, don't blame us for being cruel. You don't have this person in the future, and you don't have to move around in the future. If there is something wrong with her  Please come to the door, you don't have to worry about it."

    Murongxian was stunned for a moment when she heard the words, but she didn't expect that the Wang family would ignore Su Ruo directly, she thought it was just because she didn't want to go around the Baihou Mansion peacefully.

    But for someone like Su Ruo who dared to harm her sisters, Murongxian wished to go far away with her, so he said: "Grandmother, don't worry, my granddaughter-in-law has made a note."

    "Okay, you've been tired all day, go back and rest."

    "Don't talk about this matter."

    "yes."

    Murongxian saluted and said goodbye and left. After she left the Fuping Courtyard, the Wang family sent Mei Gu to Guanyuan to visit Su Wan. He was relieved to learn that she was not intimidated as usual.

    After that, Mrs. Wang went to the Buddhist hall to chant scriptures, waiting for the explanation from Pingbaihou Mansion

    Li Lin also quickly learned about Su Wan's work in the Pingbaihou Mansion.

    A few days ago, he left the Imperial City with a few students and went to Wangdi Town outside the Imperial City. It was only a day's journey from the Imperial City.Those who reach it will rest here, so it has developed into a prosperous town, and it also got the name "Wangdi".

    Standing in Wangdi Town, you can see a corner of the Emperor City from a distance, as if you have glimpsed the most prosperous and powerful place in Eastern Zhao.

    There is a big river flowing through this Wangdi town, and there are natural lakes and fishing grounds. Many people raise fish here. In autumn and winter, it is unknown how many fish are sent from here to the imperial city.

    The few students Li Lin brought were relatively difficult in the family. He wanted these students to find a job in this place, so as to improve the life of the family.

    When Li Lin got a message from Su Wan asking him to help arrange people, he originally wanted to stay in the imperial city first, and the masters in the academy didn't approve of him bringing the students out, thinking it was a waste of time.  And what he did was putting the cart before the horse, which was an absurd thing.

    It was hard for him to say that he won these old stubborns and invited the students to take vacations. If they missed this time, it would be difficult to ask for leave in the future.

    So he arranged the matter to Huifeng, and he brought a few students to Wangdi Town.

    When Su Guan left Pingbaihou's mansion, Huifeng passed the news on. Just after nightfall, Li Lin received the news, knowing that she was safe and sound, so he felt relieved and asked someone to cook some fish soup.  Let a few students come over to drink soup.

    The little wood in the past, and now Zhang Yicheng is also among them.

    These students respected Li Lin very much. They only felt that this gentleman was different from the one they met, and what he said made them feel very reasonable.

    The gentlemen of the academy often say that they should focus on their studies, don't waste time, don't be troubled by mundane things, and only read sage books.

    As for making a living, leave it to the family members. Although they may work harder now, if students like them work hard enough, they will be nominated for the gold list in the future, and the rewards given to their families will be the best in the world. All the hard work and hard work will be worth it  .

    But what Mr. Li said was different.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 319 If you ask too much, you will appear a little greedy

    ?

    Mr. Li said that before studying, one must first stand in the world.

    Parents and family are willing to work hard for you. Although they are willing, you can't take it for granted. You feel that you are a scholar in your family and you are noble. You only need to study and study.

    This is incorrect.

    Parents are willing to pay for you, think of your hard work in studying, and hope that you can stand out and stop working so hard in the future, but you should also think of your parents' hard work, do what you can, and don't leave things to your parents.  Do neither.

    Reading and reading is a ten-year cold window, not ten days.

    Some people don't even have ten years, maybe fifteen years, maybe twenty years, or even longer, or you won't be nominated for the gold list in your life.

    If this is the case, if you keep failing the exam, is it possible that your parents will pay for you for the rest of your life and be exhausted to death?  !

    Therefore, if you want to stand in the world, you must at least solve your own livelihood problems. If you have the spare capacity, you can help your family improve their lives. Don¡¯t turn yourself into a waste who doesn¡¯t understand anything except reading.

    If this is the case, even if you really don't pass the exam in the future, you won't know nothing, and you can live a good life.

    Of course, since you are a student, your main task is still to study, so don't put too much thought on making money, and think that it is enough.

    The situation at home for these students is very difficult. If they really want to survive the ten-year cold window, the whole family needs to work hard together to support him in his studies. They must endure it like lamp oil until one day the oil runs out and the lamp dries up.

    ? If the body is damaged in this way, it is likely to affect the life expectancy.

    After listening to Li Lin's words, they thought of the hard, dirty and tiring work of their family members in order to make money for them to study. They only felt that the copper coin was a drop of blood and tears, and it was extremely hot to use, so they resolutely followed Li Lin to come here.

    Li Lin didn't give them any hints, but rented a yard, provided them with food, and let them seek opportunities in Wangdi Town by themselves.

    Zhang Yicheng drank a bowl of fish soup and felt warm all over. He said, "Sir, I have a good idea."

    Li Lin took a sip of the fish soup slowly, and raised his head when he heard the words: "Oh, tell me, what good idea do you have?"

    Zhang Yicheng rubbed his hands, and then said: "I see that there are many waters here, and there are many kinds of lotus roots and fishes. You know, sir, that there are also many fishes and fishes on the farm where my father and mother work.  Less lotus root."

    "Every year when it's time to open the pond to catch fish and dig lotus roots, the farm will send the best fish and lotus roots to the owner's house, and the rest will be distributed to the tenants of the farm.  Take it out and buy it for money.¡±

    "I took a closer look. The best fish and lotus roots here were also bought by the noble mansions or merchants early on. The rest are not good, but they are not bad. They are often bought here.  They will be sold at a very low price.¡±

    "I just thought that it would take a day's time to take a carriage from here to the Imperial City. People here don't buy much, and people from the other side of the Imperial City will not come to buy, so I thought,  If we can transport these fish and lotus roots back to the Imperial City, and sell them with some coins, will we be able to make some money?"

    Li Lin brushed his fingers across the edge of the soup bowl: "Your idea is indeed good, but I also saw that this business is also run by some people. You children, can you compete with others?"

    Zhang Yicheng breathed a sigh of relief, and then said: "It is true that some people did it, but the imperial city is so big and there are so many people living in it. Let's go and find out. If there is no one selling it, we will go there and don't rob them.  It'll be fine."

    "People in the world are always more reasonable, and not everyone is so domineering."

    "Besides, the master doesn't want us to put too much thought on this matter, so we just thought, the few of us will run around during the vacation of the holiday academy, and study hard at other times, and we won't  It has too much of an impact on their business."

    "It's our vacation in August and a period of time before the year. We may not be able to go home, but we have to come and run. After a few days of work, next year's repairs and pen and ink money will be almost the same."

    Zhang Yicheng also told everyone about the fish and lotus root and the price they bought. After calculating the price difference, he felt that it was indeed profitable.

    "Sir, the students think it's feasible. In this way, although you can't be reunited with your family before the year, it's worthwhile to earn some money to go back."

    "That's right, sir, what Yicheng said is good."

    "Students also feel good. ??? 

    Li Lin nodded: "Your idea is indeed good. According to what you said, it is indeed feasible, but I have to remind you."

    Several students cast their gazes over: "Sir, please tell me."

    Li Lin put down the soup bowl in his hand: "This business is indeed profitable, but there are not many people doing it. If there are more people doing this, you youngsters will not be able to grab others, so I will make a request."  , you guys can do this quietly by yourself, and you must not involve your family members in it."

    "Although the adults in the family set aside some time to do this, and there are indeed a lot of benefits, but I hope you don't forget what the original purpose is."

    "You are here today to improve your life and earn some money. You don't want your parents and family to work hard for you all year round, and then you can finish these days of studying in peace and stability."

    "If your parents are also involved in this matter, maybe you can earn some in the first year, but in the future, there will be more people, and there is no guarantee that everyone can keep the secret. At that time, more people will naturally do this  , then in the second and third year, you will lose the business."

    The few students' expressions were condensed when they heard the words. The thing that can make money is indeed what everyone wants to do. Some of them are already thinking about it in their hearts, but because Zhang Yicheng thought of it, they just think about it in their hearts.  I dare not mention it.

    A student asked: "Sir, you want us to do it quietly, to ensure that this business will make us live better, and that we can do this business every year, and every year will be safe and secure, and then  After these hard days."

    Li Lin nodded: "Exactly."

    Several students present looked at each other, and finally Zhang Yicheng said: "I think what you said is right, if you can achieve this and improve your life, it is already a very good thing, if you ask for too much, it will appear a bit greedy.  "

    "We are scholars, how can we be such insatiable villains!"

    "That's it!" (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 320

    ?

    Several students present spoke one after another, showing that they are not greedy people.

    Although they thought it could make money before, they would have some thoughts in their hearts, but after all, they are children, and it is understandable to think of their family members when they see benefits. Since they know that this cannot be done, they will not go  Done.

    Among the five people present, the oldest is only fifteen years old, and the youngest is Zhang Yicheng, who is only nine years old this year. They are all good-natured teenagers. If they can handle this matter properly, they will have a better life in their future schooling career.  Not a lot.

    Li Lin asked them to discuss how to deal with the matter. Several people discussed and said that they could rent a carriage or ox cart, and then come here to buy lesser fish and lotus roots, and then return to the Imperial City to sell them.

    This kind of fish and lotus root may not be appreciated by rich families, but they are still eaten. For ordinary people, they are all good things. They are usually reluctant to eat, but they can also buy some to take home during the holidays.  .

    And their things are also cheaper, which is very suitable for ordinary people.

    The five discussed it, and they will start to do this when the academy is on holiday this year.

    Li Lin wrote a contract with a smile, which stated the cooperation and confidentiality of the five people on this matter, and then asked the five people to sign it, and lent them twenty taels of silver to buy fish first.  And the lotus root, I will return it to him after the matter is over.

    The five students originally refused to accept it, so how could they use their husband's money to do things.

    But Li Lin analyzed it for them, and said that they really need some money to do this, and they didn't give it to them, they just borrowed it, and they just paid him back when they had money.

    The students thought about it, and they really had no money, and they couldn¡¯t ask their family members for the money, so they thanked the husband and accepted the help, just thinking that they would become famous in the future, and they must repay the husband well.

    "Great kindness, sir. In the future, students will be kind and filial to him, and will never forget his teachings."

    "The same goes for students."

    "Students too."

    Li Lin nodded and said nothing. Seeing that it was getting dark, he ordered people to send the five of them away.

    Li Lin himself lived in the courtyard here, but he didn't keep these students. Instead, he reserved a room for them in the inn and left them there, and let the inn arrange three meals a day.  When they had time, they came here to sit for a while.

    After the few people had left, Li Lin burned a small stove under the eaves. A teapot was placed on top of the small stove. The water in the teapot boiled, and bubbles bubbled one after another.  Up one strand at a time.

    He was sitting there wearing an azure wool cloak, making tea in a leisurely manner, casually and freely.

    On the table next to him, there was a lamp with a yellow shade. The candle inside gave off a yellow light. When the cold wind blew, the candle in the lamp flickered, but it kept burning tenaciously.

    A pale yellow lamp illuminated the dark courtyard. At this time, there was still snowflakes in the sky, and a thick layer of snow was also accumulated on the ground of the courtyard, reflecting the snow-white light under the candlelight.

    The sky and the earth are a lamp, reflecting the snow all over the house.

    The cold wind was blowing coldly in the snow, and he just sat there, one person and one lamp, making tea for the snow, as if admiring the snow scene in this winter night.

    The surrounding area is very quiet. When you close your eyes, you can feel the sound of white snow falling on the eaves, on the branches, or on the ground, or the cold wind blowing through the hem of the clothes, and the hem of the clothes swayed slightly.  In the end it was calm.

    He lowered his eyebrows, his face was calm, and the smile in his eyes was faint. He raised the teacup to drink tea, and the tea soup was swaying in the cup, reflecting the amber light, as if it was a grand scene in winter  , and then he drank it.

    Looking at the snow curtain, he said slowly in a moment: "There should be wine at this time, so it is suitable for guests from afar."

    The breath in the wind trembled slightly, as if the tranquility of the quiet scholar cooking tea and admiring the snow in the winter night had been torn apart by something, and the snowflakes falling in the air seemed to have been shaken away by something, and did not fall on the originally estimated position.

    There are snowflakes on the eaves, and the snowflakes are falling on the branches of the trees.

    The atmosphere in the small courtyard instantly became strange and unpredictable.

    After he finished speaking, the expression on his face remained unchanged, as if he had never felt the changing breath in the air, he poured another cup of tea, and continued his drinking tea and enjoying the snow.

    However, just when his teacup was brought to his lips, an arrow pierced through the snowy night and flew towards him. The arrow crossed the snow curtain with a cold light.

    It's just three breathsIn the meantime, the arrow was about to reach the eaves, Li Lin seemed not aware of it, and took a sip of hot tea slowly.

    At this time, a strong man with a stature as tall as a mountain suddenly appeared in front of him. He put his hand on his waist, raised his hand and pulled out the big knife at his waist in an instant.  The incoming arrows were blocked, and the shock fell on the snow, buried in the snow.

    Yuanyou raised the big knife and stuck it on the snow with his backhand. The cold knife surface reflected the white snow on the ground, as if it was the brightest mirror in the world.

    The snow is still falling and the night is dark.

    Then, the surroundings of the yard began to move. Some people lurking on the tree were stabbed to death and let out a short scream. Some people lurking on the roof were beaten and rolled over on the tile surface.  snowflakes are flying.

    Ten men in black suddenly poured into the yard, and four men in black also appeared beside Yuanyou.

    At this time, it seemed that the snow was getting heavier, and the snowflakes were falling one after another. Everyone stood in the snow, and the weapons in their hands reflected the coldness of the snowy night. They were cold, as if they had been refrigerated in the ice and snow for many years.

    No one spoke. At this time, it seemed like a silent confrontation. People on the roof and outside the house had already fought, and there was a sound of swords hitting or heavy objects hitting the ground.

    Bang bang bang.

    Among the men in black, one raised his hand, and the man in black, who was motionless before, rushed forward. Yuanyou twisted his neck, then raised his chin, and the people beside him immediately stepped forward to meet with him.  Those people tangled together.

    For a while, there was a flash of swords and swords in the yard.

    Yuanyou took a few steps forward with a big knife in his hand, if he encountered one or two people rushing up, he would go up with one knife, that big knife was specially made for him, the blade was extremely heavy, the blade cut iron like mud, and the  With inexhaustible strength, he stabbed a big hole with the knife.

    The blood spilled on the ground, staining it red.

    Yuan You wiped a drop of blood spattered on his face, then grinned his teeth, watching the killing in the courtyard, like a lone wolf who was bloodthirsty and killing in a snowy night.

    A silent killing took place in the small courtyard, and the snow on the snow was stained one after another.

    And under the eaves not far away, a solitary lamp reflected a handsome young man sitting there, holding a cup of tea in his hand, looking at all this calmly.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 321 King Sui wants to blame King Ming?

    ?

    The killing was carried out in silence, and the snow in the snow was dyed red. Li Lin sat there, quietly watching the killing from the beginning to the end.

    He sat there, the snow in the snow didn't even stain the hem of his clothes, as if he was a banished fairy in the sky, watching the killing and struggle in this world with cold eyes.

    When the last person fell down, he closed his eyes and wanted to drink tea, but found that the tea in his hand was already cold.

    Orange Song jumped down from the roof and counted the people in black on the ground. He was dressed in black, the long sword in his hand was stained with blood, and his face was condensed by the wind.

    Just as he was kicking a man in black over, something suddenly fell from the man, landed in the snow, and was buried by the snow. Seeing this, the people around him pulled out the object from their arms.  A snow-white handkerchief was handed over.

    Tangerine Song took it, and then took it out from the snow through the veil. After looking at it, he found that it was a small golden card with a smooth back, and on the other side, there was a word written impressively.  Ming characters.

    bright?  !

    King Ming?  !

    Orange Song frowned, and then handed over the things to the man in black to clean up, while he himself went to report the matter.

    Li Lin still sat in his original position, but stopped drinking tea. Yuan You next to him took a copper basin, poured the hot water boiled by his master, and washed his face and hands, looking refreshed and comfortable.

    Ju Song glanced at Yuanyou, and then reported to Li Lin: "My lord, there are twenty-one people who came here today. Before that, eight people outside the courtyard and three people on the roof were beheaded. We injured four people.  There is no death."

    Li Lin nodded: "Deal with these people and let them go down to rest. There is no need to arrange a vigil tonight."

    "yes."

    Li Lin asked: "What did you find out, do you know who did it?"

    Orange song said: "A sign fell out of that person earlier, with a bright character written on it, which seemed to be pointing to King Ming of Eastern Zhao, but before nightfall, the subordinates received the news from Huifeng, saying that it was King Sui's mansion.  There is a change."

    Li Lin raised his eyes: "Oh? Prince Sui's Mansion?"

    Ju Song said: "Huifeng ordered people to investigate the Sui Palace today, but he learned that the second wife of the Pingbaihou Mansion and Sui Wangfei plotted against the princess, and the Sui Wang knew about it."

    "Prince Sui also knew about the fact that the young master sent people to protect the princess. Since he knew that the young master sent people there, then the plan of the two of them must not be possible. If so, why did the king of Sui let Princess Sui be so  Do it, it's doubtful."

    Since things can't be done, and you still watch your princess do it, isn't it just offending people for nothing?

    This thing is really weird.

    So Huifeng ordered people to send news, guessing that King Sui might have another purpose, and asked him to pay more attention, but unfortunately, this matter has not been investigated yet, and the assassination incident happened now.

    Such a coincidence, if it is said that it has nothing to do with King Sui, Ju Song would not believe it.

    And after getting the gold medal with clear words engraved on it, Ju Song wanted to understand a little bit.

    Li Lin frowned slightly: "Prince Sui wants to blame King Ming?"

    Orange Song nodded: "This subordinate also guessed so."

    It is reasonable to say that King Sui's purpose is to put blame on King Ming.

    just

    Li Lin narrowed his eyes slightly. If it was really just a blame game, any day would be fine, so why bother to count on Su Wan's side for the manpower he assigned?

    I'm afraid it's King Sui, but he actually wants his life.

    Regardless of whether the matter is successful or not, King Ming can be blamed. If he is still alive and knows about this matter, he will definitely settle the debt with King Ming. If the matter is successful, and he is dead, there will be Li Cheng and King Ming to settle the matter.  account.

    At that time, King Ming will naturally not have a good end, but King Sui has shoveled a block in the way, and his position has become more stable.

    But why did King Sui want his life?  Is it possible that you are not afraid of retaliation if you find out?

    Li Lin thought about it, and when he thought of the unpleasant meeting he had with King Sui in Fengxue Tower, he suddenly became a little funny. Could it be that King Sui felt that he rejected him and didn't give him face, so he was annoyed and wanted to kill him to relieve him.  This heart hate.

    Li Lin tapped the edge of the teacup lightly three times, and then said: "Order people to investigate, King Sui wants to investigate, and King Ming also needs to investigate. If it is really the handiwork of King Sui, we have to take care of it too."  Settle this account with him."

    If you do something you shouldn't do, you will always have to pay the price you deserve.

    In fact, Li Lin doesn't really care about other people's calculations about him.?There are too many people plotting against him, so it's fine to get this debt back.

    But this time, Prince Sui's mansion involved Su Wan's affairs, which made him very unhappy. Su Wan was already betrothed to him, his fianc¨¦e, and Princess Sui still wanted to use such a vicious  The trick is to break them up and let Su Wan marry someone else.

    Jinning Duke's Mansion may settle accounts with Ping Baihou Mansion in this matter, but Princess Sui and the Shen family may not be able to do anything, after all, the Shen family's son is still beaten like this.

    "Also send someone to investigate the affairs of the Shen family, as soon as possible."

    "Yes." Ju Song took the order, and then arranged for people to drag away the man in black in the yard, and brought a large bucket to shovel away the red-stained snow on the ground, and finally poured salt water on the ground  , Baixue melted into snow water and flowed away, and finally sprinkled with medicinal powder to dissipate all the bloody smell.

    Until tomorrow morning, there will be another layer of snow in the yard, and the yard will be the same as before, as if nothing has ever happened.

    In the early morning of the next day, when Li Lin opened the door, there was indeed a lot of snow on the ground in the yard, and the cold wind was blowing, and the ice and snow poured in were cold.

    The snow that had fallen all night has stopped, and the sky has cleared up a bit, and it is bright everywhere.

    It's as if all the darkness and filth have been dissipated, and the world is still clean.

    Li Lin missed Su Wan in his heart, and the affairs of the few students were basically over, so he took his people back to the imperial city.

    A few students chatted on the road, either discussing knowledge or business matters, their little faces were full of excitement.

    Li Lin admired these young people very much. Although they were poor, their lives were hard-pressed, and sometimes it was even difficult for them to pay for their studies.

    The oldest boy among them, even because he had no money, studied intermittently and walked on this road with difficulty.

    But they are all honest and filial boys.

    What Li Lin likes most is their filial piety. If a person doesn't even have the heart of filial piety in this world, then he can expect how much kindness they will have in the future.

    ? I hope their future journey will be smoother, and I also hope that they can keep their hearts and do more good things to benefit the people in the future.

    He looked at the snow falling from the distant mountains outside the carriage and laughed.

    Just as Li Lin was rushing towards the imperial city with his people, the people from Pingbaihou's mansion also brought Su Ruo up to the gate of Duke Ning's mansion. Today, the Wang family also pulled Duke Ning over here, intending to listen to these things.  How do people apologize.

    However, this attitude has to be displayed. Wang ordered someone to welcome him in, and then directly left him in the reception hall without asking.

    Not to mention burning earth dragons or setting up a brazier, there is not even a sip of hot tea. Sitting in a cold room in winter, I almost faint from the cold.

    [The author has something to say]

    This chapter felt that the writing was not good, so I made a minor repair.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 322 All the beauty you ask for is in vain

    ?

    This time, Ping Baihou and his wife also came with them. If Su Ruo, as the second wife of Ping Baihou's mansion, did such a thing, Ping Baihou and Ping Baihou's wife would naturally not stay out of it.

    At this time, Mrs. Ping Baihou's face was pale and bloodless, and she sat there without saying a word. Even when Ping Baihou talked to her and asked her if she was cold, she just shook her head, her whole body was like a stiff piece of wood.

    On the contrary, Su Ruo, who did something wrong, raised her chin unwillingly, and her arrogance was a little arrogant.

    That day Mrs. Ping Baihou asked Su Ruo why he did this, but Su Ruo questioned what happened at the beginning, saying that if Mrs. Ping Baihou hadn't accidentally let someone take advantage of the loophole and robbed Pinggan, if it hadn't been because of Pinggan  What happened, how could the Pingbaihou Mansion fall into the state it is today.

    Yes, for the sake of their son, Mrs. Ping Baihou and Mrs. Ping Baihou have never regretted the result even though they later found it unacceptable. If they really don¡¯t save the child, they will spend the rest of their lives in regret  Pass.

    Pingcheng also felt that it was his own nephew, and he couldn't ignore it. Even though he was depressed all day long and felt that the heaven was unfair, he never thought of taking his nephew's life to end his bright future.

    But Su Ruo is different, she has no blood relationship with that Pinggan, and she is not her own son, and because of this person, everything she wanted collapsed, and the originally handsome and motivated husband suddenly changed into another person, and he was in love all day long.  Drinking to soothe your sorrows, decadent like a dog.

    She really couldn't accept such a result.

    She resents, she is unwilling, she hates Mrs. Ping Baihou for not taking good care of the child, she hates Ping Baihou for not putting the overall situation first, she hates Pinggan for ruining everything about her, and even hates the Duke of Jinning for not wanting to pull her.  With one stroke, the Pingbaihou Mansion fell from a height and turned into ruins.

    Everything she wanted, the splendor and wealth she wanted, the things she could see and touch at a glance, like a courtyard that had been in disrepair and collapsed all year round, were all empty.

    Mrs. Ping Baihou was speechless by what she said at that time, she didn't know how to argue with her at all, and seeing that she seemed to be crazy and possessed, she had to endure it.

    Speaking of it, it is indeed because of the Pinggan incident that led to the current results of Pingbaihou Mansion.

    Mrs. Ping Baihou had no way to refute.

    The four of them sat in the hall for almost an hour, but no one came to entertain them, and it was a winter day, the snow had just stopped outside, it was chilly everywhere, there was not even a brazier in the room, if a young man could carry it  Live, but women are hard to bear.

    Su Ruo's complexion became more and more ugly, she knew that this was a blow to her by the family, and she deliberately left them alone, but as time passed, her body became colder and colder, like a frozen log  Yes, she was getting more and more angry.

    Even if you want to teach someone a lesson, you should come out. How can there be such a bully!

    In the end, she couldn't bear it anymore, stood up suddenly, turned her head and said coldly: "Since they don't want to see us, let's go."

    Mrs. Ping Baihou's face was slightly pale, and she couldn't help but said at this time: "Today we are here to make an apology. We did something wrong in the first place. It is understandable that we are left hanging in the house. Just wait."

    Mrs. Ping Baihou was actually at a loss. What Su Ruo did, first offended the Duke of Jinning, and because Shen Jun was seriously injured in the mansion, he also offended Princess Sui and the Shen family.  Don't know what to do.

    Because of hurting people, Princess Sui and the Shen family can't be kind. I don't know what kind of means they will use to deal with the Pingbaihou Mansion in the future. Now we can only hope that we can reconcile with the Jinning Mansion.  In the future, the Shen family will be a little bit jealous in the face of Duke Ning's family, so don't bully them too much.

    Otherwise, the Pingbaihou Mansion will really be finished.

    Therefore, even if Duke Ning's government made things difficult for them today, they could only bear with it.

    "What are you waiting for? What is there to wait for?" Su Ruo gritted her teeth, her eyes full of indignation, "This hour has passed, if they wanted to see us, they would have seen us a long time ago, why wait until now to see us, it's obvious  I just want to bully people!"

    In the end, Su Ruo was actually quite flustered. She knew that this matter could not be done well. If she really apologized and admitted her mistake, she still didn't know what it would be like to be humiliated by these people. She might be trampled to the ground.  In the mud.

    This is to trample her life's pride and face on the ground, crying bitterly and begging for forgiveness.

    She doesn't want to!

    In fact, she also knew in her heart that she was found out again that she had failed to calculate Su Wan like this, and the Jinning government would definitely not tolerate her, and the Jinning government would not care about what happened to her in the future.

    So oneCome on, it's almost the same if her natal family has or doesn't have it. Why does she still have to be so angry and hand her face up for others to step on.

    Pingcheng frowned: "Ah Ruo, I'd better wait. Grandmother must still be angry at the moment. She will see us when her anger subsides. Then we will make amends. You must not play your temper."

    Su Ruo's face changed when she heard the words, and she almost screamed: "I'm playing my temper? What do you mean I'm playing my temper? Pingcheng, what right do you have to say about me, who is the person who works hard for the family these days? It's me! And you  What did you do? You'll drink and sleep!"

    "And you!" Su Ruo glared at Ping Baihou and his wife, "You too!"

    Pingcheng's face was embarrassing for a moment. In the past, he also had ambitions and wanted to start a career, but now he is devastated and has become a useless person who lives absurdly. He is depressed and painful, so he can naturally understand the pain and unwillingness in Su Ruo's heart  .

    Pingcheng took a deep breath and said: "It's good to let this matter go like this. I promise you, and I will definitely change it. Let's live a good life in the future, shall we?"

    Su Ruo was so angry that her eyes were red: "What's the use of talking about it now, but talk about what future you have in the future! What future do we have!"

    As she spoke, her tears fell: "I'm not reconciled! I'm not reconciled!"

    Seeing her like this, Pingcheng felt very uncomfortable. He and Su Ruo, a young couple, had no feelings for each other, but now, it is useless even if they are not reconciled.

    "Yo? What's the matter?" Mrs. Wang and Mr. Jin Ning came late, and when they saw Su Ruo standing there crying, their eyes became more and more unhappy, "Who am I to come to our house to cry?  It turned out to be the second wife of the Pingbaihou Mansion."

    Originally, Mrs. Wang wanted to air these people out, but after hearing from the people staring outside that these people were making a fuss, she had no choice but to appear quickly. Seeing Su Ruo crying now, she just felt unlucky.

    In the past, Mrs. Wang might have had some sympathy for this granddaughter, after all, she was her own granddaughter, but after this incident, seeing that Su Ruo dared to use such insidious means to harm her own sister, that sympathy would naturally disappear.  .

    She will lose this granddaughter!

    [The author has something to say]

    I found the dialogue described in the last chapter awkward. I read it and almost fainted. I couldn¡¯t sleep last night. I got up at two o¡¯clock and changed it. The main reason is to modify the logic to make it more clear.  , if you see the author's message after the last chapter, it is the revised version. If you read the unmodified version, I don't understand it. If you want to read the new version, you can remove the book and add the bookshelf again.  I read it, but I don¡¯t want to look back, it doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯m really sorry~ (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 323 Finger Wrench

    ?

    "Don't cry. If you want to cry, go back to your own mansion and cry. It's not too bad luck." Wang raised her eyelids and glanced at Su Ruo. Su Ruo's eyes were red, and she looked back at Wang.  He didn't hide his resentment at all.

    Wang's face changed, and his expression became colder.

    She walked in with Duke Jin Ning, and then took a seat on the main seat. Only at this time did the maidservant bring some braziers and hot tea, and the room began to warm up.

    A group of people greeted the elders: "Greetings, Lord, Madam."

    Su Ruo was unwilling, but saluted reluctantly.

    "Forget it." Mrs. Wang gave up, with a calm expression, "Sit down."

    A group of people were still standing under the hall, not daring to sit down.

    Mrs. Ping Baihou saw that Su Ruo was holding her breath and was unwilling to speak, so she stepped forward and said: "Ma'am, today we are here to apologize, but our family did something wrong. Please, Madam, please help me a lot.  Forgive me for waiting."

    Mrs. Wang sneered when she heard the words: "It is true that you did something wrong, but there is no way for adults to forgive this matter in large quantities. Besides, my old lady was born in the mountains, so I can't compare to you noble girls. She is very vulgar and holds grudges.  Not that big of a stomach."

    Who can have such a big belly?

    If someone wants to harm her granddaughter in a vicious way, but adults can ignore it, even if it is not a fool.

    Even if it's a granddaughter she doesn't like very much, she won't just sit back and watch her being murdered, let alone Su Wan.

    In her eyes, all the granddaughters today are worry-free, but Su Wan is the most sensible and considerate.

    Everyone is eccentric, so she naturally eccentric Su Wan.

    Mrs. Ping Baihou's face turned paler when she heard the words, and she didn't know how to reply for a while.

    Ping Baihou on the side said: "Forgive me, my lord and my wife. What happened yesterday, I made thousands of mistakes, all my faults. Fortunately, the princess is well. Otherwise, I am afraid that the younger generation will have to die to apologize."

    "The house was originally run by my wife, and there was a mistake like this, which allowed people to take advantage of the loopholes. It is also a mistake, and my second brother did not discipline his wife properly, and let her do such a wrong thing in a moment of confusion.  Wrong."

    "Second brother and sister again" Ping Baihou sighed, "Second brother and sister made a big mistake. They shouldn't have such thoughts to harm others to achieve their own goals."

    "But in the end, it's my second brother and I's fault. The prosperity and decline of a mansion should be a man's business. It's my second brother and I are useless."

    "I'm here today to apologize sincerely. I don't dare to ask you what kind of request, but we will agree to everything we can do. I only ask the Lord and Madam to forgive us."

    "As for the second younger brother and sister, I will definitely let the second younger brother manage her well in the future, so that she will not make mistakes again. Please forgive her this time."

    Ping Baihou secretly sighed in his heart, although Su Ruo did such a vicious thing, he shouldn't beg for her, but there is a saying that Su Ruo said is right, if it is not because of Pinggan, Ping Baihou's mansion will not become  This is the case today, and she will not do such absurd and vicious things.

    Ping Baihou is not asking for anything else now, he just hopes that the matter can be settled, and the family will be safe and sound in the future. As for Su Ruo, let Pingcheng take care of her and stop her from doing such crazy things.  .

    Mrs. Wang snorted coldly: "Your words are beautiful, but you haven't put them into practice at all. Since it's an apology, it's just a few verbal sentences, and you don't have any sincerity."

    "My family, Awan, suffered such grievances in your house, and it was almost ruined for the rest of my life. You can cover it up with a few fluffy words. Besides, I let you say everything, but the person who did the wrong thing said nothing.  Without saying a word, is it possible that you are not even willing to admit that you are wrong?!"

    Ping Baihou hurriedly said: "Of course not, I know that the princess has been wronged, and I have prepared an apology for the princess."

    After finishing speaking, he dug in the sleeve pocket of his big sleeve, and then took out a small box the size of a palm. After opening the box, everyone saw a white jade wrench inlaid with gold in the box.  There is still a slight crack on it.

    When Pingcheng saw this, his face changed suddenly: "Brother."

    Ping Baihou glanced at him, his expression unchanged, and then looked at Jin Ninggong's surprised expression, and stretched out his hand to gently brush the wrench finger, with some nostalgia in his eyes:

    "Your Majesty must also recognize this thing. This is the jade wrench worn by Your Majesty when he was young. In the past, my grandfather was His Majesty's martial artist and taught His Majesty how to practice martial arts with his own hands. His Majesty also respected my grandfather as a teacher. After His Majesty ascended the throne, he  Made my grandfather Ping Baihou."

    "The crack on the fingerThe scar was cracked when His Majesty lowered his bow, and then His Majesty gifted this object to my grandfather, saying that someone came with this object to fulfill a wish of the visitor.  "

    "It's a pity that my father is useless. He did too many ridiculous things, which made His Majesty disappointed with the Pingbaihou Mansion, so that the Pingbaihou Mansion fell into disrepair in my father's hands."

    "Grandfather gave this thing to me before he died." Ping Baihou smiled, and there was a bit of desolation in that smile, "Now there is nothing good in Pingbaihou's mansion, so I gave this thing to the princess as an apology  use."

    Having said that, he wanted to present the object with both hands, but Wang did not dare to order someone to pick it up, and turned to look at Duke Ning of Jin.

    Duke Ning of Jin looked at the fingers for a moment, but didn't ask anyone to pick it up. After a while, he said: "This thing belongs to your grandfather, and it is also a memory left by your grandfather.  Grace, you take it back."

    Duke Ning of Jin still has some friendship with the old Ping Baihou in the past. Both of them worked for the emperor in the past. The old Ping Baihou is a few years older than him, and he is also a capable person.  After his death, everything in the family was ruined by this son.

    Ping Baihou shook his head: "I also understand what the Lord said, it's just that the people in the house made a big mistake, if I don't come up with something, I feel very uneasy, now, there is only such a good thing, and what else is there?"  I hope the Lord will do everything for me."

    Duke Ning of Jin gave up: "Okay, it's just a thing, and it's just a dead thing to me. I have fought side by side with your grandfather anyway. If you want to take away the memories he left for your children and grandchildren,  Then how can you be worthy of your grandfather."

    Thinking of his old friend, Mr. Jin Ning couldn't help but sigh a little. Looking at the young people in the hall, he finally sighed: "You can take the things back, but I also have a condition here. After you two go back, you two will live in peace and order.  , Stop thinking about those impossible things, if you have an errand, do it, if you don¡¯t have an errand, just stay in peace, can you do it?"

    "As for Ah Ruo, neither your grandmother nor I can forgive you for the wrong things you did, and you don't need to apologize to us. If you have anything to say, go and talk to your sixth sister.  Without your granddaughter!" (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 324 It's just that she deserves it!

    ?

    "My girl from the Jinning Mansion, if I have some small thoughts in private, I can't care, but I can't tolerate hurting my sisters like this. In the future, you don't have to come back."

    Duke Ning of Jin settled the matter with one word.

    Su Ruo's breathing was stagnant, her eyes were red, and she said unwillingly: "Grandpa said that I did something wrong, and he didn't want to admit me, and told me not to come back in the future. I have nothing to say. After all, I did something wrong first.  of."

    "But grandfather, do you think it's fair for you to do this?!"

    Duke Ning's expression changed slightly when he heard the words, and he was about to reprimand her, but he heard her say again: "I am the one who made a big mistake now, but at the beginning, grandpa might have forgotten the fourth sister!"

    "Could it be that the fourth sister was not wrong at the beginning?! She disregarded human relations, shamelessly robbed the sister's marriage, then harmed the third sister, and then plotted with the eldest aunt to make the Chen family withdraw the third sister's marriage.  According to grandfather and grandmother, fourth sister is innocent?!"

    "She behaves like this, is it possible that there is nothing wrong with her?! My grandfather and grandmother said that I was vicious, and even the sisters of my own family dared to attack. Could it be that she, Su Fu, is not vicious at all? In the eyes of grandfather and grandmother  Here, she is so upright?!"

    Wang stood up suddenly in anger: "Su Ruo, shut up!"

    "Why do you shut up?! Could it be that you dare to do it and dare not let people talk about it?!" Su Ruo was indignant, and Ping Cheng who was next to her wanted to pull her away, but she pushed her away.

    "I know, you blamed me for pushing the third sister into the Sui Palace, but if it wasn't for Su Fu and Yang's doing these things, the third sister's good marriage was gone, would there be anything later?!"

    "Then the Chen family, I worked so hard to find a good marriage for my third sister, and it was ruined just like that! She had something like that happen again, and was divorced by the Chen family. What good can there be?  , is it possible that she is really expected to match a poor student?!"

    "I'm not reconciled, and the third sister is not reconciled either! Why are we the two sisters who suffer!"

    "If you want to talk about crimes, Su Yiran's crimes are obvious. No matter how many wrong things she has done, in the end she married Zhao Wang's mansion in peace and prosperity, and became the third wife of Zhao Wang's mansion!"

    "How ridiculous!"

    "As for me, the mistake I made is worse than Sufu. My grandfather reprimanded me, saying that I was vicious and cruel, and told me not to come back in the future!"

    "It's the same mistake. Grandfather is very tolerant to Su Fu, but he doesn't show any mercy to me. It's ridiculous!"

    "Or you think that Su Fu is going to marry Prince Zhao's Mansion. She needs face, Duke Jinning's Mansion also needs face, and Prince Zhao's Mansion also needs face. But I am just the second wife of a poor Marquis Mansion. This face is given to me.  It doesn't matter whether you give it or not!"

    Wang was trembling with anger: "You, why do you think so?!"

    Su Ruo said: "Isn't it? Didn't Su Fu do all kinds of bad things, and now she's fine, but I'm about to be kicked out of the house? Grandma, don't blame me. My third sister was hurt so badly by Su Fu in the past.  He didn't make decisions for her, but just locked Su Fu in confinement for a few days without pain."

    "Those who have done bad things are triumphant and arrogant, and their sneering face is disgusting, while those who have been wronged have to swallow their anger, knock out their teeth and swallow it in their stomachs, they deserve it!"

    "Didn't you teach me what I did today? So what if I was wrong? What if Sixth Sister had an accident and could only marry into the Shen family? Could it be that you still wanted my life?!  "

    Su Ruo's face was distorted, and there was madness and resentment in his eyes: "It's all right if you want to drive me out of the house. I don't care about such grandparents, such a father, and I don't care if I don't want them!"

    "As for the sixth sister, I won't apologize either, just like my third sister back then, but she deserves the bad luck!"

    After saying this, Su Ruo turned around and left bitterly, and ran out quickly. Seeing this, Pingcheng also quickly chased after him, "Ah Ruo! A Ruo!"

    Ping Baihou and his wife stood where they were, not knowing whether to pursue or stay, and finally they stayed.

    Mr. Jin Ning's face turned blue and white, very ugly, and Wang's next to him started to cry: "Ah, how could she think so?! How dare she think so?"

    She felt that the strength in her body was drained little by little, and she felt weak all over: "It's my fault, it's my fault, one wrong step, one wrong step!"

    At the beginning when Su Fu harmed Su Ling, they only thought about the overall situation, the face of the Duke of Jinning, the face of Su Fu, the face of Su Jian, and the Yang family and Prince Zhao's house.  Su Ling held back her breath and calmed down.

     In this way, the two sisters, Su Ruo and Su Ling, probably have a lot of unwillingness and resentment in their hearts.

    Because of this, Su Ruo thought, since it¡¯s okay for one person to do it, it¡¯s also okay for the second person to do it. The successful person gets what he wants, and the victimized one has to admit that he is unlucky and swallow his fate.

    Su Fu can do this, why can't she!

    In the end, it was their elders who were unfair and wrong first!

    In the final analysis, they settled Su Ling's matter properly and had a good talk with the Chen family. Even if they paid some price to prevent the Chen family from retiring, then things would not be what they are today.

    ?Su Ling will marry into the Chen family, there is nothing to do in the Sui Palace, and Aunt She will continue to stay in the mansion, Su Ruo will not think of pushing Su Ling to the Sui Palace.

    In that way, the in-laws who cling to Suiwang's mansion that Pingbaihou's mansion does not have may still be fine, and will not fall from a height, and become what they are now, which makes Su Ruo go crazy.

    Or punish Su Fu and the Yang family well, and then appease Su Ling, and use the family's ability to find her a good marriage, even better than the Chen family, even if you pay some price, it's good to settle the matter  ah!

    But they didn't do it, they just thought about the face first, thinking that Su Ling is just a concubine, her reputation has been lost, and her marriage has been divorced, even if it is not easy to find a good marriage.

    So Su Ling also bumped into the south wall, trying to enter the gate of Prince Sui's Mansion, and everything that happened after that led to today's consequences.

    Wang's hands were trembling. At this moment, she didn't know who to blame, Su Ruo was extreme and selfish, acted viciously, and harmed her sisters, or she blamed herself for not teaching the children well and letting them learn bad one by one.

    Duke Ning Jin's face was ugly, and he said to Ping Baihou: "Okay, you guys go back first, remember, after you go back, you should live in peace and order, and don't think about things that you have or don't have."

    Ping Baihou also felt that it was inconvenient to stay any longer, and seeing that Duke Ning of Jin did not want to accept the finger puller, he had no choice but to put it away, and then left.

    The room was quiet, except for this old couple sitting on the rose armchair, one was holding back his anger with a blue face, and the other was crying with remorse (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com  com

 Chapter 325: I'm not the same as the servant girl

    ?

    After a while, Duke Ning of Jin comforted the old wife and said: "This is the end of the matter, so don't cry any more. After all, it was her own wrong thoughts and wrong things. No matter how much she said, most of them were the same.  She speaks for herself."

    Mrs. Wang wiped away her tears, her face turned pale: "I also know that it's not unreasonable to just listen to what she said. If we had dealt with that matter properly back then, it wouldn't have become what it is today."

    "It's our fault that we don't know how to teach our children, and we don't know how to be elders!"

    Su Fu caused so many things, and they compromised again and again, just for the sake of face and status, but they didn't know that the children and grandchildren had already left their hearts, and they were afraid that they would go their separate ways when they were a hundred years old.

    Jin Ning said fairly: "Ah Ruo's matter, let's do it like this. In the future, she will have nothing to do with our family. If A Ruo is let go like this, she will make trouble again. I am afraid that the third child will complain.  us."

    "As for Afu, it's the same, let her not come back in the future, and Yang Shi, she is now having trouble with that aunt, please ask her to go to the temple to pray, anyway, now Ajian has married a wife in a stable manner,  It doesn't matter if she's at the house or not."

    "Aguan, go to my private treasury and pick some things for her. Part of it will be an apology from Ping Baihou's mansion, and part of it will be our elders to calm her down.  , I feel ashamed in my heart, and I will take it as the friendship of the past, and what happens to Ping Baihou in the future has nothing to do with us."

    "The third one, I will tell him about it. When you have free time, you will see Princess Sui and Mrs. Shen, and you will count on the girls in our house. They also have a share. If you bite, you have to bite off a piece of meat from the Shen family.  Lest they think that our Jinning government is easy to bully."

    Mrs. Wang nodded: "Okay, let's do this, and I will order someone to deliver the greeting card."

    "You should also pay more attention to Ah Wan, and don't let her feel cold because of this. She is the most filial and sensible."

    "good."

    After Jin Ninggong finished talking to her, he went to work. Mrs. Wang sat for a long time, calmed down, and then wrote greeting cards and sent them to Suiwang's Mansion and Shen's house respectively. Turning around, she ordered someone to open the warehouse  , picked out a lot of good things and ordered them to be sent to Su Wan.

    Originally, Mrs. Wang wanted to go there in person, but she didn't know how to talk to Su Wan about it, so she didn't go after thinking about it, but ordered Meigu to send the things over.

    Su Wan received a lot of things, including jewellery, famous paintings and antiques, silk and satin and other cloths, as well as many nourishing or precious medicinal materials, which were all placed in the room and opened. There were ten pieces in total.  box.

    Su Wan was quite happy. She knew what the Gaomen mansion looked like in her heart, and she never thought that Duke Ning and Wang would do anything to Su Ruo for her, so she didn't feel too wronged or sad.

    It is also very good to be appeased with gold, silver and jewelry.

    ?The person of this high-profile mansion who puts the overall situation first, even if he has feelings, can only stand at the back. As a human being, you just have to see it clearly. If you always talk about feelings, it will be very hurtful.

    "Does the princess like these things? These are all selected from the private treasury of the old lady and the father-in-law. They are all the best things. The old lady said that they are stored in the warehouse. Why not give them to the princess  , is also a good place to go.¡±

    Su Guan touched a jadeite jade Ruyi with a deep green color, estimated the value in her heart, and smiled when she heard this: "Of course I like it, and please ask Meigu to thank grandma for me, and Awan will go to pay grandma a visit some other day.  "

    Meigu smiled and said: "The princess likes it, so the old lady can rest assured, the slaves have returned to their orders."

    Su Wan nodded, ordered Xiaoshang to reward the people who came with her, and then sent Meigu and others out.

    When Xiao Sang came back, Su Guan and Xiao Mo were laying out the things they had sent, looking at them one by one, and counting them one by one. Xiao Sang checked that there was no one else in the room, and heaved a sigh of relief.  , Enter the door and close the door.

    "Come back, take a look at those cloths, pick some and send them to Huifeng, and say they are gifts from me, there are people who worked hard that day" Su Wan thought for a while, "Forget it,  Just go and ask them, is there anything they want? If they don¡¯t want something, give them some banknotes and let them buy it themselves.¡±

    Su Guan was not sure whether the clothes made of these cloths could be worn by those people. She probably knew in her heart that those people were Li Lin's secret guards.  Neither is suitable, it is best to give money and let them buy what they want.

    "Five hundred taels will be given to the return wind, and no matter how many people are left, they will be given three hundred taels. It will be regarded as their hard work. You two should each choose a bolt of good fabric to make an inner coat. You can wear this fabric on  Discord outsideIt is quite comfortable to wear inside.  "

    "Put away the rest."

    The two were really happy: "Thank you Princess."

    These cloths are all good materials, and the cheapest ones here are worth one hundred taels of silver, and some of them cannot even be bought with silver.

    Su Wan sat down on the arhat chair, and suddenly remembered something, so she asked the two who were tidying up: "I have one thing I want to ask you, you two are not too young, and it's almost time to say goodbye  Things, but is there any young man you like?"

    Xiao Sang and Xiaoran didn't expect Su Wan to ask about this, and her face blushed immediately.

    Su Wan smiled: "There is no need to be shy, if you have it, just talk about it, and I will make the decisions for you."

    The two shook their heads vigorously, and Xiao Sang said: "The servant only wants to stay with the princess, and the princess will choose the servant for the matter of marriage."

    Xiao Man also nodded: "That's right, if there is a suitable one in the future, the princess will be the master. If there is no suitable one, it's fine for the maidservant to stay with the princess for the rest of her life."

    Su Wan smiled: "If you want to be with you for the rest of your life, it doesn't matter if you become a relative. Since you don't have any ideas right now, then I'll pay more attention. What kind of young man do you like, like Huifeng?  "

    The two were taken aback when they heard the words, looked at each other and shook their heads together, and then Xiao Sang said: "Brother Huifeng is good, but the servants can't afford it. Although the little brother is the guard of Mr. Li, but my little brother and I  Mo always feels that he is a little strange, and he is not the same as the servant."

    Xiao Mo also nodded: "I always feel that this little brother is not an ordinary guard. He has a better aura than the sons of our family. He is very good at learning martial arts. The servant is just a servant. Although he learned to read from the princess  , but it is really not worthy, the princess must not have such an idea, the servant does not want to be despised by others one day."

    "Besides, he belongs to Mr. Li. If he is married to him, and if the princess quarrels with Mr. Li, then should we stand on the side of the princess or stand on his side and help him?"  Master, so it is absolutely inappropriate." (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 326

    ?

    Su Wan didn't know that these two people still had such thoughts, she was slightly surprised, she originally thought that as a girl, who wouldn't want the best husband, if given the opportunity to choose the best, who would back down and ask for the best  Secondly, I still feel that I can't afford to be good.

    It is true that Huifeng is excellent, he is young, good-looking, knowledgeable in martial arts, and considerate in doing things, even compared with the outstanding young masters in the Imperial City, he is not bad.

    If you really want to talk about this status, he is not bad. If you count Li Lin's status, although he is a secret guard and a guard, his status is not low. At least he can be regarded as a close minister of the emperor, with a bright future in the future.

    If he wants to marry a wife, he can also marry a noble daughter.

    In this way, people like Xiao Sang and Xiao Mo are indeed a bit unsuitable. Of course, if both parties really like each other, it's okay, but it just depends on whether there is such a fate.

    If these two people are really interested, Su Wan is willing to ask, if not, then let it go, as long as she is still around, she will always protect them.

    After Su Wan passed through the book, she has always been cautious and followed the rules of this era. She didn't say to her personal maid that she loves sisters and wants to be sisters for a lifetime, and she also said that there are blessings and difficulties.  What she has, the other party also has.

    The class is different, how can the word sister be said so easily, the one who is the master is superior, and the one who is served comfortably by others will marry into a noble family in the future, become a noble wife, and have a good life all his life.

    As for the maidservant, if she is lucky, she is only assigned to a housekeeper to manage affairs, and as a maid, she may still serve others.

    The fates of the two are different. If you talk about sisters, you will be vain, and the maidservant has a good heart. If you have a bad heart, the days will last forever, and you may have other thoughts in your heart.

    On this limit, if you give them benefits and think about them, they will naturally remember it in their hearts, thinking that it is the master's good, and thinking about them as much as possible, but if they are sisters, if the master has them and they don't, then they will feel unfair, even  I feel that sisterhood is just empty talk and extremely hypocritical.

    The last thing Su Wan wants is to test people's hearts. Forever, who knows who can keep their hearts forever.

    Therefore, even though they have been together day and night, Su Wan does have feelings for these two people, and is willing to plan for their future, and add a generous dowry when they get married in the future, but he has never said anything about being a sister.

    There are differences between masters and servants, and each takes his place.

    "In this case, I will choose for you in the future. If you have a favorite, you can come and talk to me."

    "Thank you princess."

    "Continue to clean up, and send some of the supplements to Yuhuayuan."

    "yes."

    Su Wan didn't get entangled in Su Ruo's affairs anymore, nor did she ever think of revenge on Su Ruo, so she turned her head and continued to embroider her dowry quietly, feeling a bit at peace with the world.

    However, the news that outsiders broke into the inner house during the Pingbaihou Mansion¡¯s Plum Blossom Appreciation has already spread in the imperial city.  No one is willing to associate with the Pingbaihou Mansion anymore.

    As for the fact that Shen Jun was the one who broke in and was beaten up, the ladies dare not spread the word, the outsiders don't know, but Shen Jun was beaten in Pingbaihou Mansion, Su Ruo agreed  His plan failed again, and the Pingbaihou Mansion was completely hated by Princess Sui and the Shen family.

    When she received Wang's letter of greeting, Princess Sui only felt a burst of anger rushing towards Tianling Gai, and she reached out and slammed the teacup at her hand. If it wasn't because she was pregnant with a child, she shouldn't continue to get angry, otherwise she would have to kill Su  If you call me over, I will teach you a good lesson.

    However, offending the Duke of Jinning is not good for Prince Sui and the Shen family. Princess Sui had to ask her mother to come over to discuss what kind of compensation to the Duke of Jinning, and finally ordered someone to give it to the Wang family.  Three hundred thousand taels of silver settled the matter.

    Mrs. Wang refused with a smile, saying that although Jinning Gongfu came from a mud-legged background, it has been in business for more than 20 years anyway. Although the foundation is shallow, there is still some money.

    Princess Sui was trembling with anger, and doubled the three hundred thousand taels of silver to a full six hundred thousand taels of silver.

    After biting off a piece of meat from Concubine Sui and the Shen family, the Wang family was finally satisfied, and finally accepted the compensation, and regarded it as the end of the matter.

    It's just that they don't know what to do with the money. If they take it and the news reaches His Majesty's ears, I'm afraid they will be unhappy, thinking that the Jinning government is a greedy person.

    She discussed with Mr. Jinning, and finally divided the 600,000 taels of silver into three parts, of which 300,000 taels were the same as before.Risu Wan took Princess Zhao's 300,000 taels and gave it to the household department to help the common people. The 200,000 taels were put into the treasury of the mansion, and the 100,000 taels were left to Su Wan to add makeup to her in the future.

    The Duke of Jinning has settled this matter, but the follow-up events outside are even more exciting.

    Concubine Sui and Shen Jiaqi Ping Baihou's Mansion messed things up. Not only was Shen Jun seriously injured and lying in bed, he would not even think about getting out of bed for a month. His body hurt like his bones had been torn apart, crying all day  Father calling mother, it made Princess Sui and Mrs. Shen feel bad.

    Moreover, losing such a large sum of money almost ruined Shen Jun's reputation.

    So this account was naturally recorded on Ping Baihou's mansion.

    Coming to Li Lin's side again, after Li Lin returned to the Imperial City, he sent someone to investigate the assassination.

    Although there were signs pointing to King Ming's Mansion, Li Lin had someone test King Ming, but found that he didn't know about it at all. On the other hand, although there seemed to be nothing wrong with King Sui's Mansion, there were a lot of weirdness.

    So he ordered people to investigate the affairs of King Sui's mansion and Shen's family for many years, collected some disgraceful things from the two mansions, and sent them to King Ming.  Accidents happened one after another, and many were impeached, and even sent to prison.

    There are bustling scenes at both ends of the Imperial City every three days, and Dali Temple and Jingzhao Mansion Yin are very busy.

    Li Lin didn't set his sights on Pingbaihou's Mansion, because if he didn't do anything with Pingbaihou's Mansion, someone would naturally do it, and he didn't bother to meddle if he let them eat dogs like dogs.

    The accident in Pingbaihou's mansion happened at the palace banquet on New Year's Eve.

    The emperor hosted a banquet for all the officials and the wives, and Pingcheng got drunk and made trouble at the palace banquet. The emperor was furious, demoted Pingbaihou's mansion, and took away the title of Pingbaihou, just thinking that the old Pingbaihou was his  For the sake of the teacher, he did not take back the house, but left it to the Hera family.

    From then on, in this world, there is only Ping Mansion, and there is no Ping Baihou Mansion anymore.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 327 After Years

    ?

    Ping Baihou Hepingcheng knew in his heart that there was something wrong with the wine that Pingcheng drank that day. He was murdered, but now that Pingfu is isolated and helpless, it is very difficult to prove that he was murdered. After all, the matter is over.  After so long, he was sober, and the evidence was long gone.

    Ping Baihou felt desolate in his heart, but he had no choice but to put up with this matter, and he could not continue to make trouble, otherwise, he might not even have the current result in the future.

    So he thought about hibernating in the future and living a good life.

    Since they no longer have the opportunity to climb up, and are rejected by the emperor and isolated by the imperial family, they should teach the next generation well, hoping that they can restore the lintel of the Ping family.

    However, after Su Ruo learned about this, she was greatly shocked, and she was a little crazy. She refused to go to Jinning Duke's mansion to bow her head, but went to Sui Wang's mansion to see Su Ling and asked Su Ling to help her.  The princess did not let her in.

    Su Ling is also unable to protect herself now, she gave birth to a girl, Princess Sui is now pregnant again, naturally it is not as good as before for her.

    Moreover, because Su Ruo's affairs involved her, Princess Sui hated her, and she was also reprimanded, telling her to keep her own place and not to see Su Ruo again.

    Su Ling even wanted to help her sister, but she didn't have the ability, so she had to keep to herself and live in peace.

    Su Wan didn't go to any palace banquets, but thought it was meaningless. If she wanted to marry into a certain family in the Imperial City, she would have to go there to please the royal family and make friends with noble ladies.

    But she is going to marry Li Lin, and she won't have much interaction with these wives in the future. The cold of this winter makes her teeth chatter, so she is naturally too lazy to go.

    As for the reason for not going, it is simple, pretending to be sick.

    The wives and noble daughters of the imperial city are all proud of going to the palace banquet. When they go there, they can make friends with many noble ladies to expand their contacts, so even if she is pretending, no one will doubt it. You just think she is unlucky  , sick on such days.

    During the Chinese New Year period, Li Lin went back to Guiyan City again. He spent the New Year at the old house in Shiqiao Village, where he worshiped his parents. When he came back, it was already the tenth day of the lunar new year.  .

    The matter of the Ping family was settled, and the Ping mansion closed its doors to thank the guests, and no longer walked around with the other families in the imperial city.

    However, King Sui's mansion and King Ming were fighting fiercely. Because of Li Lin's move, King Sui lost several people, and many people from the Shen family were also caught out. Life was like a mess, thinking about when he would become unlucky  .

    In order to make her sick more realistically, Su Wan procrastinated, but on the tenth day of the lunar new year, Li Lin came.

    "What did you say? Mr. Li is here? Come here?!"

    Su Wan was taken aback, but he didn't expect that Li Lin would come to see her, and even came to Guan Yuan in person, Su Xun actually let him in?  Besides, Huifeng also knew about her pretending to be sick, didn't he tell him?

    Xiao Sang also became anxious: "Princess, get up quickly, this servant will change your clothes for you, Mr. Li is waiting in the hall!"

    It's winter, Su Wan is too lazy to get up, these few days have just passed the new year, she has nothing else to do, she just sleeps under the blanket, now she doesn't even put on makeup, her face is white and clean, she is dressed in a  Warm pajamas.

    It would be really embarrassing if she met a guest, and it was her fianc¨¦!

    Su Wan got up quickly, lowered her voice and said, "Hurry up, hurry up, go get my clothes!"

    Seeing her getting up, Xiao Sang quickly brought her dress over, and then asked Xiao Mo to comb her hair, match it with a hosta, and put a thin layer of plain makeup on her.  She went to the main hall to meet the guests.

    When Su Wan came, Li Lin was drinking tea in the arhat chair. He was wearing a sky-blue robe with long sleeves and a bronze crown embroidered with golden bamboo. He had a slender and straight figure.

    At this time, he was holding a cup in his hand, looking around with a calm expression, and his eyes gradually became warm.

    It was his first time to visit the boudoir where Su Wan lived, so he couldn't help being curious, thinking about how she lived here, whether she was lazily leaning on this arhat chair and reading a book with a soft pillow, or walking slowly.  In the yard, show a smile in the flower garden.

    Either resting on the couch in the boudoir or dressing in the mirror, spring, summer, autumn and winter, the four seasons cycle, year after year.

    Everywhere here, there are traces of her life.

    Just as he was thinking, he suddenly heard the sound of opening the door, and then came a burst of small footsteps, gently and slowly, step by step seemed to be walking this way, he turned his head to look, just in time to see  When Su Wan walked in with someone across the threshold.

    his eyes?Her face fell for a moment, and she was relieved to see that her skin was white and she didn't look sick.

    There was some smile on his eyebrows, and his voice was gentle and tired: "Awan."

    "Young Master Li."

    The two looked at each other, Su Wan smiled slightly, and suddenly felt in a good mood. She asked Xiao Sang and Xiao Moan to guard the door, and sat down opposite him.

    Li Lin poured her a cup of hot tea casually, and asked about her affairs: "I heard that you were sick, but now you're fine? What's wrong with you?"

    "It's not that I'm sick, but I don't want to go to the palace banquet, and I think that if I recover too soon, it will make people suspicious, so I keep saying that I'm still not recovered, you don't need to worry about it, I didn't let Huifeng spread the word  Here it is, why, didn¡¯t it arrive?¡±

    When Su Wan thought that he didn't know about this, and was worried about her, and ran back in a hurry, she felt a little embarrassed at the moment, "It's my fault, I asked you to make this trip."

    Li Lin explained: "You don't need to blame yourself, the word has arrived, but I am worried about it, and I always feel uneasy. I only want to see it with my own eyes to be at ease. Now that I see it, I feel much more at ease, and you don't need to feel sorry  , It would be great if I could come and see you."

    He hasn't seen her for a long time, she pretended to be sick so that Su Xun would let him go, so that he could meet her, and even come to Guanyuan to see the place where she lived, it would be a good idea  the result of.

    Su Wan was moved when she heard the words, but for a moment she didn't know how to respond. She squeezed her cuffs, and then asked him: "Didn't you go back to Yancheng? Why did you come out so soon?"

    "After the new year, I have nothing to do, so I came back."

    His eyes swept across her face without any trace, then looked outside the door, and talked about the things in Shiqiao Village: "The courtyard over there is also ready, and I ordered someone to buy some furniture, but I don't know what to do.  I know if you like it or not, if you don't like it, just stay and add it after we go over."

    "I have kept a few people, and I will plant some flowers after the spring. After you pass by, you can enjoy the flowers" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 328 When March comes, I will marry you......

    ?

    He slowly talked about the small village, as if describing a beautiful scenery to her.

    ?It seems to be how to say that, there are flowers in spring, autumn and moon, summer with cool wind and winter and snow. It seems that every season has joy and anticipation, and life is comfortable and leisurely, and years are worry-free.

    In spring, you can ride a horse to pick flowers and plant a year's expectation. In summer, especially the hottest time of the year, you can enjoy the coolness by the waterside pavilion next to the lotus and feed the fish.

    Arrived in autumn, it is a good time for the harvest of the year, you can pick fruits to enjoy the autumn, and in winter, the mountains are covered with snow, you can drink tea in the house to enjoy the snow.

    His tone was gentle, with some slight smiles, slowly calming down the awkwardness and uneasiness that the two hadn't seen for a long time. Her eyes were shining, and there was a smile on her brow.

    It seems that what he said was exactly what she yearned for.

    There was a smile in his eyes, and the corners of his mouth were slightly lowered. When he was looking at her, he wanted to reach out and touch her pair of clear and bright almond eyes.

    Every time he sees her eyes, he always feels joy and peace slowly creeping up to the tip of his heart, and he thinks how great it would be if he could see her happy like this for the rest of his life.

    It was like a flower that shocked his soul bloomed in his indifferent and desolate life, making him feel that besides all creatures and creatures in this world, there was a flower that belonged to him, a flower that was born on the tip of his heart.  .

    The barren life since then, also because of her appearance, slowly came to life, with trees, grass, and clusters of blooming flowers, accompanying him through this life, which made him feel extremely happy.

    Although many people say that he is a gentle and kind person, he rarely has a temper, never does evil to others, and even helps those in need from time to time. Seeing them have a bright future, he feels happy in his heart, but he doesn't let it go.  on heart.

    He regards everything as an experience and practice. When he comes, he has two sleeves and when he goes, he is also two sleeves. He has been here, some people remember his existence, some people have appreciated his kindness, and he is regarded as a person who has reversed his life.  benefactor.

    Or he was also happy at the time, but he didn't take things to heart. That bit of happiness seemed to be like the breeze blowing through his sleeves, and it dissipated with a light blow.

    He took it very lightly, and his temperament was also somewhat indifferent.

    Only after meeting her, joy grew in his heart bit by bit, and then flowers bloomed, making him feel that she belonged to the joy in his barren life. Without her, he would have to live in this barren life for the rest of his life.  Moderately spent.

    ? Seeing other people being lively and happy, and the family living in harmony, he enjoys the desolation and loneliness of life alone outside this world, only accompanied by the breeze and moonlight.

    He smiled softly for the rest of his life. Su Wan, who was listening attentively, came back to his senses, and stretched out a finger to poke his cuff. Her finger was slender and delicate, very white and weak, like a young seedling.  of.

    Su Wan poked him and asked him, "What are you laughing at?"

    Li Lin shook his head, looked at her and said: "I just think that I can meet Miss Six, probably because of the fate I have cultivated for several lifetimes. If not, I am afraid that I will die alone."

    Su Wan's face immediately turned red when he heard the words, and he just felt that this person is not hiding it now, and dared to say anything.

    However, she was not to be outdone, she snorted softly, and then said: "Then you should really thank me, if you treat me badly in the future, you will die alone forever."

    He saw her take her hand back, and then tightened her cuffs, as if feeling the temperature of her fingers, he said: "No."

    Su Wan tilted her head to look at him: "Nothing? Won't die alone, or won't treat me badly?"

    "Both." His tone was gentle, as if a flower was placed on those lips, and his voice had a light floral fragrance, which was a little intoxicating. "In the future, I will have Miss Six, and I will treat Miss Six well again. Naturally,  I won't be alone forever."

    Su Wan's face turned even redder, and she scolded in her heart that the ancients spoke love words much better than I love you, especially when such a good-looking young man said it in such a serious tone and with such a sincere look  looking at you.

    I can't stand it!

    Seeing that her face was blushing, he smiled softly again, thinking it was quite amusing to tease her like this.

    Su Wan poked his finger, wondering if he should reach out and scratch him!

    "Miss Liu, please don't annoy me. I met Miss Liu today. I'm afraid I won't see you until we get married. I just want to see Miss Liu smile more."

    "When March comes, I will marry you"

    Li Lin talked to her a lot, but actually??He didn't stay for long, it was only time for a cup of tea, so he said goodbye and left.

    After all, it is the boudoir where the girl's family lived. If he stayed for a long time, it would not be suitable for him. Su Xun allowed him to come and see Su Wan. If he stayed for a long time, it would be his disrespect and make the elders in the house unhappy.

    Su Wan sent him to the gate of the courtyard, then watched him turn and leave, and then stood there for a while, her heartbeat gradually returned to calm. Looking at the courtyard, she suddenly felt hopeful that spring would come soon.

    Even though the new year has passed at this time, there is still snow everywhere, and the weather is a little clearer, but it is still quite cold. She rubbed her hands and took a deep breath.

    "Go back to the house."

    "yes."

    The days after the year passed slowly. Su Wan's wedding was approaching. Except for a trip to Zhen Guogong Mansion with Su Xun on the second day of junior high school, the rest of the time stayed in the mansion and did not go out.  She doesn't matter much.

    This year is not easy for the Duke of Zhenguo's mansion. Yue Shuang has been outside for a year, completely like a wild bird that has left its cage. It is jubilant outside and will not return to its cage. During the Chinese New Year, I got a letter from no one knows where it came from.  , Said that she had a good life and was very happy, so that the family did not have to worry.

    Mrs. Zhen Guogong was almost fainted by her anger. This year passed without a taste of the year, and even the New Year's Eve dinner was tasteless, so angry that the men of Zhen Guogong's mansion threatened to send someone to arrest her.

    On Li Lin's side, he took a look at the performance of a few students. When the academy was on vacation a few years ago, they rented a carriage with the money Li Lin lent them, and then went to Wangdi Town to pull a lot of fish.  And back with lotus root.

    Zhang Yicheng was young, but his mind turned quickly, and after so many years in the imperial city, he understood the twists and turns very well. Seeing that he had many ideas, the group asked him to come up with ideas, and finally divided the work and cooperated.

    Zhang Yicheng first took the two elders to Wangdi Town, and then found the source of goods. After negotiating the price, he shipped them for the first time. After returning, he took four people to sell fish and lotus roots.

    This time is already close to the days of Chinese New Year, and the supply of fish in the imperial city is in short supply. The few people are careful not to compete with others for the market. Although they have worked hard and the places they run are scattered, fortunately, they have not met anyone looking for trouble.  people.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 329

    ?

    The five people ran a few times a few times ago, but they made a lot of money. Because they were reluctant to give up the opportunity to make money, they didn't finish their work until the morning of New Year's Eve. The three of them returned the carriage and calculated their income.

    Divide out the silver borrowed by Li Lin, and after counting it carefully, he actually earned more than forty taels of silver.

    Unexpectedly, such a small business could make so much money. The five of them were surprised and felt extremely happy. They sat together and discussed for a while, planning to use twenty taels of silver as the fund for the coming year, and the remaining five taels of silver each.  There are some remaining fish and lotus root to go home.

    The remaining fish and lotus root are considered the worst in appearance, but they are still edible. For ordinary people, stewing them in a pot and drinking a bowl of soup in winter is the best dish  up.

    And the money to go to the academy next year is also in their arms. The cold winter wind blows on their faces, making their dry faces flush, and it seems that they have a warm soup in their hearts.

    It seems that the life full of blood and tears has finally embarked on a smooth road. They can study hard, and their relatives at home don't have to work so hard to make money for their education.

    Really thank you very much sir!

    Knowing that Li Lin had returned to the Imperial City and that the academy hadn't started yet, the five of them went to visit the small courtyard where Li Lin lived, bought some food and wine as a thank you gift, and then returned the twenty taels of silver to Li Lin.  Pro.

    Naturally, the borrowed things have to be returned, and a person needs to learn to be grateful. Naturally, Li Lin did not refuse, but asked someone to cook some meals, and had a meal with a few students.

    In the end, let them go home and study hard in the future.

    It was only seven or eight days later, and it was time for the academy to start classes. Li Lin continued to return to Yishan Academy to teach students, and counting the days, at the beginning of February, he resigned from his post as the teacher of Yishan Academy and was about to leave  Yishan Academy.

    All the students were reluctant to part with him, so they invited him to teach them the last lesson. Li Lin nodded in agreement, and really taught them the last lesson.

    ?I warn everyone to study hard and live seriously. At the same time, I also tell everyone that there is always a banquet in the world, and you need to cherish the people you meet along the way in life, and don¡¯t leave regrets for yourself.

    In February, the spring breeze came slowly, and the ice and snow melted. When the spring breeze came, it was still cold with ice and snow, but wherever it went, the trees sprouted, and the grass was covered with layers of green.

    Spring comes quietly to the world.

    The wedding is approaching, and there is only one month left at this time, and Su Wan's wedding dress has also been finished to the last stitch. Looking at it, it is so beautiful that it makes people feel extremely amazed at first glance.

    Li Lin asked Mrs. Jing to help prepare the things needed for the marriage.

    Some things can also be prepared at this time, such as banquet guests need to start to be arranged, and then the new yard also needs to be packed up, waiting for the newcomers to move in.

    At this time, Su Wan was also dizzy from busy work. Although she was a bride to be married, she should have been quietly waiting to be married in the boudoir at the moment, but her dowry was really too much, and it was a huge sum  The data can't be figured out.

    Today she is either trying on a dress to see the steward, or she is sorting out her dowry to see if there is anything missing or missing, and there is also the question of whether the maids in her yard will stay or not.

    The first-class maid on Su Wan's side is Xiao Sang and Xiao Moan, who followed Su Wan when she was half a child, so naturally she wanted to go with her.

    Further down are the four second-class maids, Zhixiu, Zhiyue, Zhiwei, and Azhu. These are all fixed, and the rest of the rough women are arranged by the family, so there is no need to consider them.

    Su Guan first invited Zhixiu Zhiyue Zhiwei to come over and ask them what they thought. If they were willing to follow Su Wan, Su Wan would naturally take them with them. If they were not willing, she would arrange a way out for them.

    The three of them were actually a little uneasy. They were not little sang and little mulberry. They lost face in front of the master, and the master felt sorry for them. As long as they served the master well, the master would make arrangements for them in the future.

    But these second-class maids were all assigned by the family, unlike Xiao Sang Xiaowan who grew up with her master and learned to read and go out to gain knowledge.

    Moreover, they are older than Xiaosang and Xiaoman, and it is impossible to wait for these two to marry and become first-class maids, so that they will have face in front of their master in the future to find a future for themselves.

    It would be fine if Su Wan married a son of a certain mansion in the Imperial City. In the future, it would be considered a good match for them to choose a steward or shopkeeper for them, but Su Wan was going to marry Li Lin.

    I heard that after getting married, they will go back to live in that poor and remote hometown. If they follow them there, what kind of good marriage can they get in the future?  Why don't you pick one at random?The farmer who cultivates the land gets married and then goes to farm?

    It's not that they don't want to follow their master, it's just that they panic when they think of that kind of future.

    In the tall mansion, although they also work as maids, they don't have to do any heavy work. They work seriously on weekdays, and their lives are better than girls from small families.

    Su Wan said: "If you want to follow me, you need to make some preparations. If you don't want to, you have been serving in the courtyard for a long time. You have always been diligent and diligent. As the master, I should also arrange for you  Good way back."

    "If you go there with me, Shiqiao Village is a village after all, and there are many inconveniences. If you go there, you need to think about it. There is no regret or unwillingness on my side.  When I was here, I didn't show affection."

    "If you want to marry someone else, I have some young shopkeepers under my command. I will stay in the imperial city to look after the shop in the future. If you are willing, it is also a good marriage. If you don't want to be the shopkeeper, there are also young butlers in the mansion who are suitable for marriage.  Guard, if both sides agree, I will be the master."

    "If you don't want to betrothed to others, there are two ways to go. If you are willing to leave the mansion, I will ask grandma to return your deed of sale and find your own future. What happens in the future has nothing to do with the mansion. Of course, you are also responsible for everything in the mansion."  You must keep your mouth shut and not reveal a single word to the outside world.¡±

    "There is another way. If you still don't want to get married, A Luo's yard is not full of people. If you are willing to go there and be a second-class maid, it is also possible. However, I have said this before.  If you go to A Luo's side, don't think about what A Luo wants to coax her to do when she is young, otherwise I won't spare you."

    The three of them looked at each other, then lowered their heads in thought.

    In fact, Su Wan is already considered an extremely kind master. She has made all the arrangements for the future for them. If she wants to follow her, she will take them away.  She also arranged for those who wanted to stay in the mansion.

    Moreover, there is still a choice to marry. If it is another master, it is a kindness to point out anyone who is not bad for you to marry.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 330 The servant wants to be the shopkeeper

    ?

    Zhiwei thought for a while, bit his lips, first kowtowed to Su Wan, and then said: "Princess forgive me, I'm afraid I can't accompany the princess, and I would like to find a steward in the mansion or someone from the imperial city."  The shopkeeper is married."

    Zhiwei sold herself into the mansion with her parents. Now her parents are working in the mansion. Although they are ordinary servants and have no status, they treat her very well. If she leaves, the mountains and rivers will be far away in the future.  It's hard to see my parents anymore.

    If she can promise a steward or shopkeeper, she is also satisfied. If she marries the steward, she will stay in the mansion and continue to work as the steward's wife. If she marries the shopkeeper, she will help in the shop or take good care of the house.

    Su Wan nodded: "In that case, which one do you like? If so, I'll ask someone to ask for you."

    Zhiwei shook his head: "If you go back to the princess, the slaves don't have any favorites. The princess can arrange for the slaves."

    Su Wan smiled, and then asked her: "Then what do you want? Is it better-looking, or more down-to-earth?"

    Zhiwei was a little apprehensive at first, fearing that she would offend her master by saying these words, but now she was secretly relieved when she heard the master's question.

    Blushing and coy for a while, she said: "This slave has a bad temper, the princess can just find a stable life for this slave."

    Zhiwei has a lively personality, she is in charge of the master's food, she runs around all day long, and does well in the mansion, but she is also a bit hot-tempered, so it is not bad to be paired with a down-to-earth young man.

    Su Wan nodded: "Okay, I will write it down."

    Zhiwei heaved a sigh of relief, her face was stunned for a moment, and she felt a little empty in her heart, she thanked her thankfully: "Thank you princess."

    "It's just a trivial matter. After you get married, I'll give you some money to put in the bottom of the box. Once you get married, everything will not go smoothly in the future. You have to manage your own life so that you can live a good life."  That's it."

    "And the two of you, what do you think?"

    Zhiyue and Zhixiu were relieved to see that Su Wan quickly arranged Zhiwei's affairs.

    Zhixiu first said: "I want to stay in the imperial city, so the princess will arrange the slave to be the embroiderer with the eighth girl. As for the marriage, the slave can be matched with a manager."

    It's because they don't want to marry at this time, but they also know that if Su Wan gets married and they don't go with her, no one will make arrangements for them in the future. Once such an opportunity is missed, in the future  Well, it's not their turn.

    Su Wan nodded: "Yes."

    In the end Zhiyue was left, and Zhiyue hesitated for a while, then bit her lips and said: "If the princess arranges a marriage for the slave, it is also appropriate, but, just, the slave does not want to go to the eighth girl, the princess, the slave  Want to be the shopkeeper?"

    Su Wan was slightly surprised, and everyone in the room looked over in unison. Zhiyue was a little embarrassed on her face, but she bit the bullet and spoke, knowing that she only had one chance.

    "The servant thinks that whether it is working in the mansion or marrying a husband and raising children, it is better to be the shopkeeper. If you have money, the servant thinks it is better to open a store of your own."

    Having said that, she still blushed a little: "That's right, it doesn't necessarily have to be male shopkeepers, there are also female shopkeepers."

    Su Wan smiled, and then said: "Since you have such a wish, if it doesn't come true, I'm afraid it will be a pity in the future."

    "However, a shop is not a trivial matter, and it must not be thrown to you casually. If you want to be the shopkeeperhow about this, I will arrange you to study with shopkeeper Lu.  Guan, I'll let Shopkeeper Lu arrange it for you and let you be in charge."

    "What the princess said is true?!" Zhiyue was pleasantly surprised, and felt that her heart was about to jump out, that she could really learn to be a shopkeeper.

    Su Wan said: "Of course it's true, but if you want to be the shopkeeper, you have to leave the mansion. If things fail in the future, you won't be able to marry back to the mansion if you want to marry. You have to think carefully about it."

    "Your servant has thought it over clearly, and your servant is willing." Zhiyue felt that working in the mansion was meaningless, and she wanted to be a shopkeeper and open her own shop in the future.

    "That's fine, I'll write it down."

    After writing down the three people's wishes, Su Wan asked them to go back to work, and then went to find Ah Zhu.

    Azhu was the maidservant left behind by the Yue family, and she has been in charge of the warehouse for Su Wan all these years.

    Logically speaking, she should be very close to Su Wan,??The relationship between the two is very weak, she likes to be alone, in the same yard, Su Wan and her can't see each other for a month.

    But after all, it is the people left by the Yue family, whether it is Su Wan or the original owner, they all respect her somewhat, and they will never forget to prepare a portion for her if there is anything to eat.

    The room was deserted and deserted, A Zhu burned a pot of tea, and then poured one for Su Wan.

    Su Wan picked it up, explained why she came, and then asked her what she thought: "Aunt Azhu, what do you think? It would be great if you want to go with me. If Aunt Azhu has other ideas, tell me, I will  It's also easy to arrange."

    A Zhu took a sip of tea and said after a while: "The princess is not in this mansion, so I don't have any point in staying here. Naturally, I have to leave. As for walking with the princess, I don't want to go far. I'm old.  I want to return to my roots in this native land.¡±

    "If the princess is willing, he will take me to the new courtyard. In the future, the princess will not be in the imperial city, and the servants will just show the courtyard to the princess and clean it on weekdays. If I leave this matter to others, the slaves will not be at ease."

    Azhu is a very loyal person. She has never made any mistakes in managing the warehouse these years. She is well-behaved, sincere and loyal. If Su Wan and Li Lin leave the Imperial City in the future and entrust her with the care of the yard, it will be a shame.  People are at ease.

    At that time, let Su Xun arrange a few people from the army to guard the yard, ask a few maidservants to help, she will help keep an eye on it, and ask another maidservant to take care of her daily life, which is also very good.

    Su Wan nodded: "Since Auntie Azhu said so, let's do it like this. Auntie Azhu is good to rest, I'll go to other things first."

    "Princess, walk slowly."

    After Su Wan left, he went to Yuhuayuan, and asked Su Xun to help him find a suitable steward in the house. Of course, he also had to look after his character. If it was someone who cheated, raped and played tricks, he would definitely not do it.

    Su Xun agreed, and the next day, he recommended someone to Su Wan. Those who can manage affairs in the house are not too young, and there are not many young stewards. After all, only one person is more suitable.

    There is another person, not in charge, but the son of the shopkeeper of Su Xun's private property shop. He is nineteen years old this year. He is a motivated young man. He learned how to do things from his father, which is not bad.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 331

    ?

    Su Wan also felt that the two were good, so she told Zhiwei and Zhixiu about the matter, and asked their opinions.  Then there is a decision.

    Zhiwei is willing to marry the little steward. Her parents are both in the mansion. If she marries the steward of the mansion, she can stay in the mansion and take care of her parents in the future.

    Although Zhixiu also wanted to stay in the house, she felt that the son who was in charge was also good. He was young and handsome, and he had a father who was the shopkeeper.  .

    But if she married the son who was in charge, she would naturally not be able to stay in the mansion. Naturally, she would not be able to do what she had promised to stay in Su Luo's yard as an embroiderer.

    So she begged Su Wan to arrange an embroidery workshop for her to be an embroiderer, and Su Wan agreed.

    As for Zhiyue, when the time comes, let her leave the mansion to work with shopkeeper Lu. Where she can go depends on her own ability.

    Having arranged the future of the three of them, Su Wan was also relieved. The next day, she went to Wang's place to ask about Zhiyue and Zhixiu's deeds of sale.  It's over there.

    Zhiwei stays in the mansion, so she still has to keep the deed of sale. She is a long-term resident of the mansion, and she also takes care of the master's daily life.  Can't give it back to her.

    Mrs. Wang was very surprised after hearing Su Wan's intention of coming, she asked: "If you don't bring these people with you, who will take care of you in the future?"

    Su Wan laughed, and then said: "Grandmother, the Li family is different from ours. Besides, if I go to Guiyan City with Mr. Li and live in the village, how can I need so many people? There are children  Mulberries are enough."

    "If you need to do some physical work, Mr. Li will also have guards there, or just hire two servants."

    Mrs. Wang disagreed: "This is not acceptable. If so, you will not be able to find someone to make a piece of clothing!"

    How could the girl in her family be wronged like this, and she must not be able to endure such hardship.

    But Su Wan said: "Isn't Mrs. Zhang still here? Is it possible that Mrs. Zhang's embroidery skills are not at ease for grandma?"

    Mrs. Wang asked her back: "Didn't Li Jingyuan invite that lady back? Is it possible that she will stay in the future?"

    Su Guan paused for a moment, and then remembered that it was a question of whether Mrs. Zhang could stay. Mrs. Zhang was from Licheng, and her family members were all away from the city. She was also looking forward to going back to her family sooner. How could she want to?  stay here.

    It's just that the lack of an embroiderer is indeed troublesome. Xiao Sang Xiaolan can help with other things, but making clothes is too embarrassing for them.

    After a while, Su Wan said: "If Miss Zhang is willing to stay, then that's good. If Miss Zhang doesn't stay, then we can go to Guiyan City and invite another embroiderer."

    Wang said: "It's better to bring the weaving and embroidering thing from that yard over there. People can trust it, and their embroidery skills are also very good. In this way, I can rest assured that anyone who is invited outside, not to mention whether their embroidery skills are good or not,  People alone can't believe it."

    "The other two, it's fine if you don't want to take them away, but Xiu Niang must take them with you. If not, you won't even be able to wear a good dress. I don't agree with that."

    Su Wan was helpless: "But grandma, Ah Wan has already agreed to her, and the marriage has been chosen for her. If she repents at this time, she is so unwilling, and she may blame me in her heart."

    "She dares!" Mrs. Wang snorted coldly, "It's just a embroiderer, but she also wants to turn the world upside down. She dares to disobey what the master says."

    Su Wan smiled: "Grandmother, this person can be controlled, but this person's heart is difficult to control, and no matter whether she dares or not, if she doesn't want to, I naturally don't want to take her with her."

    "Grandmother, what do you think of this? I'll ask Mrs. Zhang. If she is willing to stay, I will take her with me. If she is not willing, I will go to Guiyan City with Mr. Li to find another embroiderer.  If not, then I will write to my grandmother and ask her to find a good one for me to send to me.¡±

    "But when the time comes, grandma, don't think I'm bothering you~" After that, she stretched out her hand and tugged at Wang's sleeve, acting coquettishly.

    Mrs. Wang had nothing to do with her, and said with a smile: "You, you can coax me as much as you can. Since you have made your own decision, then I will obey you."

    It's just an embroiderer, even if it's a little troublesome, but you can always find it.

    Su Wan smiled sweetly: "Thank you, grandma."

    Wang Shi smiled, and then talked about other things: "By the way, I chooseI have a nanny, and I will marry you with you when the time comes. If you have time, you can also meet her, and let her serve in your yard in the future.  "

    "Nurse?" The expression on Su Wan's face froze, "No, grandma, how did you arrange for Nanny? It's enough to have little mulberry and mulberry by my side!"

    Speaking of nanny, Su Wan thought of those women who came here under the orders of their elders, and then dictating her life. Thinking of this, she felt her scalp tingling, she didn't want to be stared at every day  What is done is not right, and what is done here is not right, even drinking saliva has to be discussed.

    Wang glanced at her, and then said: "This is a decision that your father and I made together. You are still young, and there are many things you don't understand. With her here, your father and I can rest assured."

    Su Wan still wanted to say something, but Wang glanced at her and said without any refusal: "This matter has been decided and cannot be changed."

    Su Wan's breathing was stagnant, and she felt her chest was stuffy, but since it was decided by Wang and Su Xun, Su Wan also knew that no matter what excuse she made, Wang would not let go.

    In the end, she had no choice but to agree to come down to see the nun some other day.

    When she returned to Guanyuan with Zhiyue and Zhixiu deed of sale, she sat on the Arhat chair leaning on the soft pillow and sighed several times.

    I hope this nanny is reasonable, if she is really the one who is pretending to be ordered by her elders, then don't blame her for using tricks to drive people away, she doesn't want to have such a person around all day long  There was chattering in my ears, saying something was wrong here, something was wrong there, I was so annoyed to death.

    However, there is also one piece of good news. After learning about Xiu Niang, Mrs. Zhang came over to tell her what she would leave behind.

    "Princess, please don't worry, my mother-in-law is dedicated to making clothes for the young master. Since the young master and the princess are here, I will naturally stay. As for my family, the princess doesn't have to worry. After a while  In the coming days, people over there should go to the imperial city to congratulate the son and the princess on their wedding."

    "My man, my son, and the girl all came here together. My girl has been doing embroidery work with me since she was a child, and her craftsmanship is also very good. The matter of making clothes for the princess will be covered by our mother and daughter in the future.  "

    "There is also my son, who has a lot of strength, so it's good to come here and let him do some physical work." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 332

    ?

    If Li Lin was alone, with guards and secret guards, and driving a carriage, he could go anywhere.

    But if you marry a wife, it's different.

    If he married a commoner woman like his mother Shi Shi, it would be fine to hire one or two maids and servants to take care of the daily life.

    But what he married was a noble girl from a noble family, with a body of thousands of gold, and a noble girl who was raised in the anointed beam of wealth. If she didn't make good arrangements, wouldn't it mean that after she married him, her life would suddenly become worse?  .

    Li Lin thought that since Su Wan married him, he naturally couldn't let her follow him to live the hard life of a villager in the mountains. Even if it was some inconvenience in the village, everything she should have was necessary.

    So he proposed to let Mrs. Zhang stay, and let Mrs. Zhang's family come over. Mrs. Zhang's man is a steward of the Li family, and he just came to help.

    Mrs. Zhang is naturally not unwilling. Her job is to buy clothes for the master. As a result, the master is often not in the mansion. No matter how capable she is, she can't use it.  The whole family followed suit, which couldn't have been better.

    Su Wan was slightly surprised, but more surprised: "Really?"

    Mrs. Zhang said: "Of course it is true. How dare my mother-in-law deceive the princess with nonsense."

    Su Wan said: "It would be best if Mrs. Zhang could stay."

    If Mrs. Zhang can stay, she won't have to worry about wearing clothes in the future, and Mrs. Wang can rest assured, lest Mrs. Wang always worry that she doesn't even have a clothes maker.

    Su Wan quickly made arrangements for the three maidservants, but because there have been a lot of things in the yard recently, the time for the arrangement was after Su Wan got married, and now the three of them still have to help in the yard.

    When Su Wan gets married and returns home, they will arrange for those who should get married to get married and those who should leave the house to leave the house.

    A few days later, Su Wan met the nanny arranged by Wang. The nanny's surname was Zheng, and she was also a poor person.

    Madam Zheng stayed in the palace when she was young, but she did not get married after leaving the palace when she was old. Instead, she raised her elder brother's nephew. After the nephew grew up, he married a wife and had children. She hated her for being old and useless, so she kicked her  Kicking away, Madam Zheng had nowhere to go, so she had to be a nanny.

    Seeing that she had stayed in the palace before, Mrs. Wang was cautious and capable. What's more, she was alone and had nowhere to rely on. Let her follow Su Wan. She could only take care of Su Wan, the master, with all her heart.  Nian couldn't walk anymore, so the master gave her a pension.

    Su Wan saw that she was a thin and capable woman, and she didn't talk much, and she couldn't say some false words, but she could barely accept it. Anyway, she was a nanny, as long as she wasn't the kind who put on airs to discipline her, she would  It was barely acceptable.

    February was busy, and it was over soon, and it was March in a blink of an eye. On the first day of March, people who came from Li City to attend Li Lin's wedding ceremony arrived in the Imperial City.

    There were sixty people in a mighty manner, disguised as a merchant convoy, and entered the imperial city smoothly.

    Li Lin rented two yards on the side of the yard where he lived, arranged for these people, and held a banquet in Hongsi Building at night to welcome the group of people.

    At this time, the spring day is getting warmer, and the wind at night is still a bit chilly, but it is just right for everyone to drink together.

    "Young master is getting married too." The speaker was a middle-aged man with a beard and a blue scarf.

    His face is very kind and friendly, he is smiling all day long, and his eyes are often smiling, making people think that he is a kind and gentle elder, but they don't know that he is a famous smiling tiger, a well-known leader in Licheng  Master Fisherman.

    He was the one who came to receive the imperial city's foreign exchanges with other countries. He has always used the trick of four or two to pull a thousand catties.

    On the contrary, you gave up a lot of benefits in the midst of his unsteadiness, and by the time you realized it, you had already settled the matter in a daze.

    This person can be called the most difficult person in Licheng.

    The solitary fisherman is the fisherman, and you and others are all fish in the water.

    "No, the young master is going to get married too. I remember the previous couples who were married in their twenties or thirty, but they were so worried that their hair fell out. I thought that when the young master got married, I would change the marriage."  Put on cassock, you can pretend to be a monk.¡±

    The old man is worried and worried, and his hair is falling out.

    "Oh, let me tell you, you don't even have a few hairs left now!"

    "Brother, don't mention your hair, we are still good brothers. If you mention it, it is a serious crime. I heard that your temperIf you are good at anger, why don't you come to the academy and take a class for a year and a half. Don't worry, I will explain it to you personally.  "

    ""

    There was a moment of silence on the scene.

    After a while, someone scolded: "Shut up, whoever is going to attend your class will listen to you chanting like an old monk! I don't want to listen to your lectures again in my life!"

    "Hey, you can't say that, I'm teaching you the truth, do you understand the truth?"

    The person who spoke was the dean of the largest academy in Licheng, called Mr. Buju, he was in charge of Licheng Academy, the largest academy in Licheng, and various academies, large and small, in Licheng. He was very famous in Licheng.

    However, this person is just chanting, like a monk chanting scriptures every day. If you don't stop him, he will tell you the truth.

    "Okay, okay." The fisherman said with a smile, "Don't quarrel, the young master wants to get married, this is a good thing, if you continue to make trouble, what should you do if the young master gets angry and you don't get married?"

    It is not too early for the people of the Li family to get married, at least in their twenties and thirties. Li Lin is already crowned this year (twenties), and he is already very young.  If the city is in charge, they can rest.

    How wonderful!

    When the people present heard the words, they immediately began to praise the future mistress.

    "By the way, the marriage that the old Patriarch arranged for the young master is really good. Back then, I thought the old Patriarch was messing around, but I didn't expect this marriage to actually come true!"

    "No, this is the noble daughter of Dongzhao, the daughter of Duke Ning's mansion, and her grandfather is the mansion of Zhen Guo. I heard that Dong Jun was named princess, which is no worse than a princess. In the future, we  How wonderful it would be to have this one!"

    What kind of wife the people of the Li family want to marry has always been decided by themselves, and no one else has the right to speak, but what kind of wife they marry naturally also represents how much they have to do.

    In the past, Li Lin's father married Shi Shi. Shi Shi's father was just a young scholar. At most, she learned to read and write from her brothers in the family. She had no other skills. Therefore, after Li Lin's father returned to Li City, many  Everything is managed by myself.

    And now that Li Lin is married to such an aristocratic daughter, it would be great to have such a mistress in Licheng in the future.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 333 Naturally I Like It

    ?

    Jiu Bian laughed and said: "If you want me to say, there is no noble daughter in this country better than this princess. I was lucky enough to meet you, but I feel that there is no such smart and interesting girl in the world anymore.  Such a young master should marry back sooner."

    Mr. Bu Ju scolded with a smile: "You boy, that sounds nice, but this young man is about to marry a wife, so why don't you make any movement at all? Could it be that there is no girl in the world who can catch your eye."

    All the people around Li Lin, except the guards and hidden guards, can get married, but if the guards and hidden guards want to get married, they have to be transferred from their original positions.

    Right now, the Yuanyou and the secret guards by Li Lin's side are all people who have nothing to worry about and can work hard for the master. If they get married and have a wife and children, they will naturally cherish their lives. Such people are not suitable to stay.  By his side.

    No matter how loyal subordinates are, they will be transferred when they get married, without exception.

    Otherwise, if the hidden guard had a family and he spared his life, how would he protect his master in times of danger, or if his family fell into the hands of others, then he would have no choice but to betray his master and put him in danger.

    Li's lineage is precious, no one is willing to gamble on the hearts of the people, nor will they gamble on who is more important to the master or his family in the hands of these hidden guards.

    Jiu Bian grinned: "What's the point of getting married? It's better to make money to make people happy."

    Mr. Buju shook his beard: "Look, what are you talking about? How can you not marry a wife? It's a big deal for a man to start a family and start a business!"

    The people on the side began to echo: "That's right! How wonderful it is to get married!"

    "that is!"

    "I second, in the future, if there is a mistress, let the mistress give these people a good marriage!"

    Jiu Bian glanced around coldly, and tapped the edge of the table lightly with the fan in his hand: "Forgive me, why do you all here here criticize me, if you have the ability, you should marry one and come back and see!"

    They are all in the same nest, so I have the nerve to say him, is that shameful?  !  Do you want face?  !

    Especially these old ones!  I didn't get married when I was young, but I was still the same when I was old, so I dared to talk about him!

    "Jiubian, you boy, you really don't respect the old, you really want to beat me!"

    "Come on, fuck me! Hold him down!"

    Yuanyou rolled up his sleeves on the side: "I will come, I will come, I will come! Dead fox, see if I don't kill you!"

    "Ahhh! Help!"

    The room was full of noise, Li Lin sat on the side, watched them arguing, did not open his mouth to speak, and occasionally smiled when he heard happy places, his brows and eyes were gentle, and his expression was relaxed.

    He casually poured a cup of tea for the fisherman next to him. The fisherman smiled and asked him, "According to the principle, it is a happy thing for the young master to marry, but I just want to ask the young master.  For the old Patriarch or for yourself?"

    "The old Patriarch once said that marrying a wife is your own business and your own choice, not because of an agreement he made at the beginning."

    Li Lin said lightly: "Of course I like it myself."

    If it wasn't for what he liked and liked, naturally there would be nothing later.

    Li Lin smiled: "Sir, don't worry about me."

    The smile in the fisherman's eyes deepened: "If I'm lucky, I'd like to meet this Princess Wenxiao. I don't know what kind of girl is making you want to get married at such an age."

    The fisherman thought that Li Lin would practice outside for a few more years, and when he was almost thirty, there was really no way. In order to inherit the incense, he married a wife, gave birth to Li's descendants, and then devoted himself to teaching the new generation.

    It is indeed surprising that he got married early.

    Li Lin took a sip of warm tea and said with a smile: "There will be a chance, but when the time comes, you should restrain yourself and don't scare her."

    These people are also very good, but they have different temperaments. He is a little worried that Su Wan will be frightened by then.

    As for helping to manage things in the future, if Su Wan is willing, he is willing to let her help. If she is unwilling or disliked, he will just work harder himself.

    It is impossible to marry her and come back to let her help with things.

    The fisherman raised his glass and clinked glasses with him: "Of course not. It is a great thing for the son to marry his wife. Naturally, we will not scare people."

    Li Lin thought for a while, and then said: "I'll make arrangements after getting married and returning home. The scenery here in the Imperial City is not bad. Since you are here, you can also go and have a look."

    The fisherman nodded, and the smile on his face gradually faded: "I heardA few days ago, you were assassinated in Wangdi Town, and there was no news after that, who did it?  "

    "Probably has some eyebrows." Li Lin lowered his eyes, and pressed his slender fingers on the edge of the teacup, "This person is not moving now. If he moves, he may not be able to stay in Dongzhao. I will let him lose  It's not small, and now I'm in a state of desperation."

    Li Lin handed King Sui's weaknesses and handles to King Ming. King Ming was holding these things. With the help of the Qin family and the advice of counselors such as Su Ran, the court is now fighting fiercely, which is very lively.

    As soon as the fisherman heard it, he understood that the other party was related to the royal family. Although the countries were afraid of leaving the city, Li Lin was here, they could only respect them and dare not do anything, but if Li Lin reached out to their royal family, it would be hard to say  up.

    The fisherman asked him, "When will the young master go back?"

    Li Lin paused for a moment, and then said: "In a few years, I will tell you when I set a time to go back."

    The fisherman nodded: "Alright."

    The two said a few words, then continued to drink and eat, and when they were full, they were ready to go back to rest.

    When they were about to leave, a steward hurried over and said to the people present, "Young master, gentlemen, there are people making trouble at the main entrance, and I have already closed the main entrance. I have wronged you and gentlemen from the back kitchen."  the little door to leave."

    Hongsilou is Li's property, and it is under the management of Jiubian.

    Jiubian frowned and asked, "Who is making trouble?"

    The steward said: "It's the son of the Qin family of Princess Ming's natal family, but he's just a child, don't worry about it."

    Jiubian sneered: "Son of the Qin family? Now the Qin family is very popular in the imperial city, and I don't know how long it will last."

    The Qin family married Qin Yuzhu to King Ming in order to protect themselves, and joined hands with King Ming, but the emperor planned to use the Qin family to pry open several clans in Jinzhou. When the Jinzhou clan fell, how could the Qin family be spared?  .

    When the Qin family is useless, we will see how King Ming will treat them.

    Li Lindao: "Then let's go through the small gate. Gentlemen here, if someone recognizes you, I'm afraid it will be bad."

    Since the young master has said so, the people present naturally have no objection, and everyone is able to bend and stretch, but it's just a small door, and it's not a big deal.

    The group returned to rest in the arranged yard, while Li Lin asked Jiubian to stay and ask him about the situation in Jinzhou.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 334: A Rich Golden Pig

    ?

    Jinzhou is related to Dongzhao's mineral products, and it is a very rich place.

    Now the emperor is using the hands of the Qin family to fight against the clan headed by the Qi family. Although Jiubian dare not stretch out his hand openly, he secretly supports some people to fish in troubled waters to seek some benefits.

    Where can I make money without his nine debates!

    Regarding the current situation in Jinzhou, Jiubian also understands it very well. When Li Lin asked, he naturally explained the situation there in detail.

    Speaking of making money, Jiubian raised his eyes slightly, like an old fox: "Master, the current situation in Jinzhou, but"

    "No." Li Lin glanced at him, and then said, "I don't care about the Jinzhou matter if you fish in troubled waters, but in the general situation, you must not mix it up. If Dong Jun finds out, it will be another troublesome matter."  .¡±

    Although Jinzhou is expensive, it is the place of Dongzhao. How the emperor of Dongzhao fights with the local clan to get back the golden lump is all his business, and it is inappropriate for them to intervene.

    "Don't be unable to walk as soon as you see silver."

    Jiubian was a little bit reconciled, such a big piece of fat, even if he ate the corners, it was still very good, but his master refused to let him eat it.

    He muttered softly: "You also said that I can't walk when I see money, but I think you can't walk when you see the princess."

    Li Lin raised his eyebrows slightly: "What did you say?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, okay, I won't get involved." It seemed that there was a few seconds of heartache, but only a few seconds, Jiubian gave up this matter and planned to make other money.

    There is so much money in the world, how can you earn it all? If you can¡¯t do this, just do something else.

    Jiubian is actually a rich man. Although he is said to be working for the Li family, although the Li family has a lot of property, they will not send people away for three melons and two dates. The money allocated to him is a sum of money.  Not a small amount.

    ?All kinds of businesses in Licheng, seven-tenths of the revenue from shops in Licheng go to the account of the public, which is used as military funds, as well as various research funds, building houses, running academies, etc.

    Two-tenths went into the Li family's account for private use, and the remaining one-tenth went to Jiubian, the manager.

    If it is a business outside the city, it is a different calculation. Three tenths go to the account of the public, four tenths go to the account of the Li family, two tenths go to Jiubian, and the remaining one tenth goes to the account of the Li family.  Everyone in charge.

    Therefore, there is only one person in Jiubian. He is indeed one of the rare rich people in the world. He also likes to run around and has many private properties in various places.

    Li Lin glanced at him indifferently: "Okay, you can go back and rest."

    Jiubian shook the fan in his hand, and laughed: "Young master, what can I do to help you get married? By the way, I remember that the day after tomorrow is the birthday of the princess, and the young master is ready.  Congratulations?"

    March 3rd is Su Wan's sixteenth birthday. If it wasn't for the upcoming wedding date, it would be possible to do it lively, but the wedding date is eighteenth, so it might be difficult.

    Li Lin thought to himself, even if he passed that day, he might not see Su Wan.

    But I still have to go there, maybe it¡¯s good to have a look from a distance.

    "My lord, I have some good things for congratulatory gifts, I don't know my lord"

    Li Lin gave him a cool look: "Why do you have so many things to do? If you don't want to leave, I'll let Yuanyou come in and ask you to leave."

    "Let's go, let's go, can't I go? Really, I also have a good heart" After finishing speaking, he swaggered away with his fan.

    Li Lin said in his heart, it's really heartless for me to ask for your kindness at this time. He had already started preparing for Su Wan's birthday gift at the beginning of the year.

    The people who left the city stayed in the imperial city. The fisherman and the elders met with Patriarch Jing and Mrs. Jing once to find out what happened on the day of the ceremony.  Playing in the imperial city.

    On the third day of junior high school, it was Su Wan's birthday. After they found out about this, they planned to give Su Wan a birthday gift together.

    When you came to the imperial city, you brought a wedding gift, and you didn¡¯t prepare for a birthday gift, but at this time, you met, and you are the future mistress. If you pretend that you don¡¯t know anything, it would be a bit rude.

    It was at this time that the treasures of Jiubian came into play. Everyone picked the things of Jiubian, and finally chose a golden pig to give to Su Wan.

    The golden pig is golden in color, only the size of a man's palm, chubby, with eyes narrowed and mouth cracked when smiling, like the smile of Maitreya Buddha in front of the Buddha,??Looks naive, cute and cute.

    And on the body of the golden pig, there are many valuable gemstones inlaid, in various colors, colorful, very rich.

    is a rich golden pig.

    Jiubian also gave it a name called Zhaocaijinbao.

    Jiubian happily sent the golden pig up: "Young Master, it is not convenient for me to go there, so I also ask you to give this gift to the princess, saying that it is a birthday present for her from all of us."

    The corners of Li Lin's eyes twitched: "It's just a small banquet, that is, a few rooms in Jinning's mansion sit together and have a meal. There is no need to give gifts. If you want to give them, you can just give them a wedding gift when the time comes."

    Jiu argued: "Oh, this is for the Princess, not for you, Young Master. How could Young Master refuse it? If Young Master refuses like this, it could be that the gift he prepared was overwhelmed."

    Li Lin: "" I really want to sew this man's mouth.

    "Not really." What Li Lin prepared for Su Wan was a pair of lotus jade hairpins, which he carved with his own hands from the jade he chose. The lotus flowers on it are lifelike, delicate and beautiful.

    However, in terms of cuteness, it is probably not as good as this golden pig, and Su Wan will probably like this golden pig even more.

    Li Lin stretched out his hand and pressed the center of his eyebrows, but seeing how cute the golden pig was, he thought that Su Wan would definitely like it, so he had no choice but to take the things with him and went to Jinning Duke's Mansion.

    As Su Wan and Li Lin's wedding was approaching, Su Guan's birthday couldn't be held properly, and no guests were invited. Mrs. Wang asked the kitchen to prepare a few banquets in Fuping Courtyard, and the masters of the house sat together  get together.

    There were only three guests at the banquet, one was Yue Zhen from Zhen Guogong's mansion, the other was Wang Weixi, and the last one was Li Lin.

    During the banquet, men and women sat separately, with a screen in between. Su Wan accompanied Wang Shi, Murong Immortal King Weixi and others to talk, and Su Xun, who was on the other side of the screen, had already pulled Li Lin to drink.

    In the future, when his father-in-law wanted him to drink, Li Lin naturally had to drink, so he drank one cup after another until the banquet was over.

    Before leaving, he met Su Wan as he wished, and the two stood in the garden in front of Fuping Courtyard and had a few words.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 336 Can You Recite Your Sixth Sister?

    ?

    Su Xun sighed for a long time, but he also knew that there was no way to do it. When a girl grows up, she will naturally want to marry.

    He felt sad for a while, then turned around and went back to other things.

    Both the Duke of Jinning's Mansion and the Li family were too busy to get away. They checked everything on the day of the wedding, and the timing of the wedding, the timing of the bride going out, and the timing of entering the house were also very particular.

    The bride goes out in the morning, and only enters her husband's house at dusk. There is still such a long time in between, and how fast she has to go around the street has to be calculated.

    Moreover, all the furnishings, banquets and guests of the new house must be checked.

    What kind of gifts to use on the wedding day, how many people will come to welcome the bride, and how to return when the time comes

    More important is the matter of dowry.

    Su Guan's dowry is really too much. There is Yue's dowry from Zhenguo Gongfu, her own private collection over the years, Su Xun gave her a share, and the emperor gave her earlier.  The rewards given to her were also given to her by the Wang family in private, and finally there was a share prepared for her by the family.

    In addition, Su Wang also added a dowry, which was agreed at the beginning. At the beginning, Su Fu robbed Su Wan of marriage, and when Su Wan got married, the big house would add a dowry to Su Wan as an apology.

    Su Wang was honest. He gave Su Wan two shops in his private property as a dowry, and also added some cloth jewelry.  .

    At this time, Yang's money was tight. Seeing that Su Wang had given so many things to Su Wan, her entire face was green and black. If Wang and the others were not there at that time, she would have lost her temper.

    But Su Wang doesn't care about her now, let her make troubles, anyway, it's his own private property, so he can't control how he deals with Yang.

    Earlier, Mrs. Wang and Su Wang said that after Su Wan got married, they would send Mrs. Yang to the family temple to pray for blessings. When did she repent, and she was able to settle down? For the sake of Su's recommendation, she could be brought back  If she is restless, just let her stay there for the rest of her life.

    Mrs. Yang still doesn't know her future fate, and she is still so angry about those two shops that she can't even eat.

    As for the dowry, because there were too many dowries, and she didn't dare to display so much dowry blatantly to make people jealous, so Wang decided to make up a hundred and twenty-eight lifts, and the rest were inconvenient to put away.  On the bright side, just put it in a certain shop or house, and then make a list.

    When the first daughters of high families get married, most of them are one hundred and twenty-eight. When Murong Xian entered the door and married Su Fu, it was also one hundred and twenty-eight.  Ninety-two lifts, but because of his status, if Su Wan's dowry was too much, it would be easy to offend others.

    Some things are too bad, after all, class and identity are all there, if you do too much, I don't know who will feel uncomfortable and trouble Su Wan in the future.

    It's just that there is so much dowry, how can one hundred and twenty-eight carry it fit?  !

    Wang Shi gave an order, squeeze it hard!

    Two loads of things are combined into one lift, or even three loads are combined into one load. Each load of dowry is so full that it is so heavy that even one hand cannot be stretched in.

    But at this time, Su Yun made a fuss about going out with Su Wan on her back.

    Su Yun said: "Obviously I am the younger brother of Sixth Sister, why do you want my eldest brother to carry Sixth Sister out of the house, I don't agree!"

    "Father, let me carry Sixth Sister on my back, okay?"

    "Father!"

    Su Xun was so annoyed that his brows were jumping, he slapped Su Yun's shoulder: "Look at how old you are, can you carry your sixth sister on your back? If you are two years older, you won't be needed."  Brother!"

    Su Yun is Su Wan's younger brother. If he hadn't been too young, Su Jian wouldn't have had anything to do with him, but he is really too young, which is really worrying.

    Su Xun also hopes that the relationship between his three children will be better in the future. As a younger brother, Su Xun wants to go out and get married behind Su Wan's back. Su Xun is happy in his heart, but he can't agree.  If a person falls, it will be a joke.

    It is better for Su Jian to be safer.

    "Ah Ran, my father is very pleased that you have this heart, but you are still too young. When A Luo gets married in the future, I will let you come. Do you think it will work?"

    "No!" The young boy was very stubborn, but he didn't agree, "A Luo is my sister, but Sixth Sister is also my sister, how can the two be confused."

    Don't these two belong to him?  I can also take it out to bargain?  !

    Su Xun had a headache, and reasoned with him: "If you accidentally drop your sixth sister when the time comes, then"

    "No way!" Su Yun said anxiously, "I won't fall, father, don't look down on me, but I'm still very strong, if you don't believe me, I'll try it, if I can hold six  Sister came here from Guanyuan in a steady manner, so you agree."

    Su Xun frowned, looked at him carefully for a long time, and then said: "Okay, I'll ask someone to find you a man of similar stature for you to try, so that you won't throw your sixth sister off.  I agreed to it as long as the person carried it steadily to the gate.¡±

    When Su Yun heard this, a smile suddenly appeared on her face: "Thank you father, I will definitely do it!"

    Seeing him like this, Su Xun felt a burst of relief in his heart. His three children are all good, and their relationship is also so good. In his heart, he feels more comfortable than getting promoted and getting rich.

    Su Xun asked Mrs. Li to pick a maidservant who was about the same stature as Su Wan in the yard, and asked Su Yun to carry her from Yuhuayuan to the gate.

    Su Yun was only twelve years old, not tall, he was raised by a wealthy family, and his strength was average, but he gritted his teeth and persevered. Although he walked slowly, he still carried him to the door steadily.  .

    It's just that when the person was put down, he was so tired that he held on to the door and panted heavily.

    Su Xun was slightly surprised, and then calculated that when Su Wan got married, she went out from the main courtyard, and the distance from the main courtyard to the gate and from Yuhuayuan to the gate was also much shorter.  People carry their backs from Yuhuayuan to the gate, and this distance seems to be fine.

    "Okay, you can practice more these few days. Carry people from Guanyuan to the main courtyard. This distance is about the same as the main courtyard to the gate. I will go and talk to your elder brother and tell him not to trouble him."

    Su Yun was pleasantly surprised when she heard the words: "Thank you father, I will definitely practice hard, and I will definitely recite people firmly!"

    "Well, let's go."

    When Su Yun heard the words, she happily went to practice. Su Xun smiled and shook her head, and then went to Su Jian to talk about it.

    Su Jian has no objection. After all, Su Yun and Su Wan are closer. If Su Yun wants to take over this matter, he naturally has no position to say no. After all, they are brothers.

    So in the next few days, Su Quan had to practice carrying people from Guanyuan to the main courtyard two or three times a day. Later, when Su Wan found out about this, she personally went into battle and asked Su Quan to carry her on the back every day.  Practice twice.

    In this way, the day came to March 17th.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 337 Add makeup, His Majesty's reward

    ?

    March 17th is the day before the big wedding, Wang and Li arranged for someone to go to Li's house to make the bed.  The things in the dowry are carried in boxes and cages.

    Another mighty group of people.

    The wedding is approaching, and many people in the imperial city are paying attention to the Li family and the Jinning mansion. There are also those who are interested in starting to budget for Su Wan's huge dowry. Although I still don't know how much, it must be very  many.

    Too many to count.

    Just like a precious golden mountain, whoever marries this one will have nothing to worry about for the rest of his life. People in the Imperial City couldn't help but grit their teeth when they mentioned Li Lin, a lucky man.

    Thinking back to the time when this poor student took a piece of jade pendant to beg the noble daughter of the Jinning mansion, everyone thought that he was a toad who wanted to eat swan meat, and he would definitely be kicked out.

    But I didn't expect that not only did he really marry the girl in the family, but he was also the best one.

    What a sour word!

    Really too sour!

    On the 17th day, it was also the day to add makeup to the girl who was about to get married, so from the morning, noble ladies from the imperial city came to add makeup to Su Wan with gifts.

    Some things are precious, but they also have ulterior motives. When you came to add makeup, all the noble ladies were all smiling and saying congratulations.

    Su Wan received them politely, and sat down with them to talk.

    Not long after, Princess Rujin also came with people. Princess Rujin is very simple-minded, and the makeup gift for Su Wan was also simple and rude, a high-quality night pearl the size of an egg.

    She has three such beads, one was given to Murong Xian a long time ago, and now one is given to Su Wan, and she keeps one for herself.

    While receiving the gift, Su Wan thought silently, after receiving such a valuable thing from others, she would need to add something more when Princess Rujin got married, and the pair of ceramic bride and groom seemed a little out of reach.

    Murongxian also gave her a make-up gift, a box of supplements for the girl's body. These things were all prepared by the Marquis of Pingyuan with a lot of thought when she got married.

    Murongxian felt that Su Wan had a lot of gold, silver and jewelry here, so it would be better to prepare some supplements for her, she could use them.

    After receiving these two gifts, Su Wan felt a little guilty, thinking that when she gave them a gift next time, she would pick the more expensive one and return it back.

    Su Ling and Su Fu didn't come today, and the Wang family made an agreement with these two families that they are not allowed to come back, but they didn't come, and the superficial etiquette has come.  come over.

    Even Su Ling prepared a copy for Su Wan. No one came, but the ceremony was rather expensive. There were several treasures in a box, all of which were of great value, the most precious of which was  Yes, it should be a flawless East Pearl.

    Su Wan frowned slightly. If it was a makeup gift, one gift like this would be valuable enough. What does it mean that Prince Sui's mansion sent so many things?

    Su Wan sent someone to tell Wang about the matter, and asked Huifeng to tell Li Lin about the matter, and asked Li Lin for his opinion. She didn't know whether these gifts should be accepted or not.

    She doesn't understand the reason for this, and naturally this thing cannot be taken casually.

    Mrs. Wang also felt a little strange and hesitated in her heart, but this thing was sent to the door as a makeup gift. If they didn't accept it, they might lose face.  For this thing, something has to be paid.

    In the end, he still asked Mr. Jin Ning for his opinion, and Mr. Jin Ning asked Su Wan to accept it.

    There was also news from Li Lin's side, and Su Wan also accepted it, saying that it would be an apology gift from Prince Sui's mansion.

    Su Wan got the words of his elders and Li Lin, so he naturally accepted these treasures with a smile.

    When it was almost noon, the Zhen Guogong Mansion also sent someone to give Su Wan a make-up gift, and eight boxes were carried in from the door, but the people who came to give the gift surprised Su Wan.

    "Shuang'er?!"

    "Cousin!" Yue Shuang looked thinner and darker, but she still smiled heartlessly.

    Su Wan was about to ask when you came back, but suddenly remembered that there were other people in the room, so she held back.

    The matter of Yue Shuang's absence from the Imperial City was closely guarded by the Duke of Zhenguo. Few people knew about it. Occasionally there were rumors, but it was just that she went out to visit relatives and was not in the Imperial City.

    "Cousin, grandma, mother and aunt asked me to bring you a gift."

    ?Su Wan pulled Yue Shuang to find a seat in the room and sat down, said with a smile: "Thank my grandmother and two aunts for me, and thank my cousin for visiting me."

    "My cousin is getting married, so of course I want to come." Actually, Yue Shuang didn't want to come back, but the people in the house sent her a letter saying that Su Wan was getting married, and if she didn't come back, she wouldn't either.  came back.

    Yue Shuang had no choice but to come back.

    She raised a smile and said happily: "Congratulations, cousin."

    "Thank you, cousin."

    "Hey, Yue Shuang, I haven't seen you for a long time, where have you been recently?"

    "That's right, I haven't heard from you for a long time. I thought you were locked up by your family and learning how to embroider."

    Yue Shuang gave up: "For me, swinging a whip is fine, but embroidering is fine."

    She didn't hide her temperament at all, and the girl next to her laughed when she heard the words, but she didn't have any malicious intentions. The daughter of the general's family is not without her.

    A group of girls in the room sat and chatted together, chattering, and it was very lively. Su Wan was sitting in the crowd. Today she was the protagonist, and everyone surrounded her like stars holding the moon.

    Occasionally, the girls asked about her and Li Lin, she smiled and picked some to talk to everyone, so happy that everyone laughed so hard that they lost the image of a noble girl.

    Just after noon, when a group of girls were about to leave, someone came to report in a hurry: "Princess, your majesty's reward has arrived, please quickly vacate a room for it."

    Su Wan was taken aback: "Your Majesty's reward?!"

    The girls present were all taken aback, they all became excited when they looked at each other.

    "Your Majesty actually came with a reward?!"

    "To add makeup to Ah Wan?!"

    "To add makeup to the princess?!"

    "Is it really a reward from His Majesty?!"

    This is really a rare event in a hundred years!

    Your Majesty has never cared about the marriage of the people under him. Except for the married couple of the royal family, no one has ever received a marriage reward, and this is a reward for the bride, which is equivalent to adding makeup to the bride.

    This, this, this this is a great gift!

    "Princess, hurry up and vacate a room. The old lady ordered someone to deliver the things here, and it will be almost at the door now."

    Hearing this, Su Wan didn't care about these surprised girls, and quickly had someone clear out a room, and then saw boxes and cages being carried into the room by the imperial guards.

    Under the detailed count, there were thirty-two lifts.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 338 Wishing you a happy life and a peaceful life

    ?

    The noble ladies at the side looked at her with hot eyes, and thought that Su Wan was a lucky person. Not only was he awarded by His Majesty, he also won the position of princess, and now that he is married, he has also received a reward from His Majesty as an addition to his makeup.  .

    I want to ask, who in the entire imperial city has such good luck?  !

    However, Su Wan didn't think so. She was a little dizzy, and really couldn't understand what the emperor's reward meant.

    If it was said that the emperor was in a good mood and rewarded her, she would never believe it.

    If it was for the sake of Duke Jinning, she didn't believe it either. When Su Jian and Murong Xian got married, the emperor didn't even reward her. How could she add makeup to her because she was a girl who was about to get married.

    She immediately thought of Li Lin. If the emperor knew Li Lin's identity and she wanted to marry Li Lin, it was possible to add some dowry to her.

    Now that she is the princess and Li Lin is the head of the Li family in Licheng, if the matter is brought to the fore, it will probably be as close as a relative.

    Su Guan broke out in a cold sweat. She thought to herself, fortunately, the Duke of Jinning lost its military power. If Ning Hejun was still in the hands of her grandfather, she might be jealous by the emperor and what would happen in the future  Do not know at all.

    Without the military power, everyone in Jinning Duke's Mansion will live in peace and order, and the royal family will be afraid of Li Lin's existence, so they can live better.

    Of course, there are pros and cons. Li Lin married her, and the Duke of Jinning is in Dongzhao, which is quite a weakness of being pinched by Dongzhao.  life and death

    No matter how much Su Wan thought about it, the emperor's reward could not be refused.

    The emperor's reward is different from the gift from Suiwang's mansion. It is a gift from the monarch to his subordinates, and it is a symbol of status, which shows that they are valued by the monarch.

    At this moment, everyone in the house was full of joy on their faces, thinking that this was a great joy.

    Su Wan looked at the things scattered all over the room, and then took the gift list. She only came back to her senses when the person sent by the Wang family smiled and sent the group out.

    A group of girls immediately gathered around, expressing their envy in their hearts. Su Wan turned her head and said a few words to them with a smile, and watched the rewards given to her by the emperor with them for a while.

    Fortunately, the girls knew that she was very busy here, and it was inconvenient to stay for a long time, so they said goodbye and left after a while.

    After a while, only Murong Xian and Yue Shuang were left in the yard. Murong Xian was coming to help entertain guests and organize things, while Yue Shuang had something to say, so he stayed.

    Murongxian asked Su Wan and Yue Shuang to talk, and she took the maids in the yard to sort things out, checked the gift list, and then arranged everything properly for delivery tomorrow.

    However, a full one hundred and twenty-eight dowry had been arranged before, and it couldn't be filled at all. Now the emperor has added thirty-two dowry, and the Zhen Guogong's mansion has added eight boxes, which is quite a lot after sorting out.

    Murong Xian looked at Su Wan's dowry, and felt extremely envious in her heart. Even though she was the daughter of the Duke of Pingyuan and married the grandson of the Duke of Jinning, the dowry was also very rich, but she couldn't marry Su Wan.  Compare.

    Even if the princess gets married, I'm afraid there will be no such battles.

    It's just that there was an extra thirty-two dowry rewards from the emperor, and the one hundred and twenty-eight dowries definitely couldn't fit in. Murong Xian thought about it, so he went to ask Wang for instructions, and asked Wang how to solve it.

    Wang thought about it, since it is a reward from the emperor, there is no reason to hide it, so just send it over generously.

    But regarding the dowry, sixty-four levies are an integer, called full levies, and thirty-two levies are half levies. It would be inappropriate to add only these thirty-two levies, so Wang sent a message to  She made up another thirty-two lifts to make one hundred and ninety-two lifts.

    In addition to the original one hundred and twenty-eight lifts, there were also thirty-two lifts rewarded by the emperor, and there was still a gap of thirty-two lifts. These thirty-two lifts were sent to the Zhen Guogong Mansion first, and there was also the Tim who was sent by the guest today.  After tidying up the makeup, let's see how much there is. If it's not enough, put together the things that were originally intended for Su Wan in the shop or in the house.

    Such a huge dowry, no matter how calm Murong Xian is, his hands can't stop shaking. This dowry is probably comparable to the family business that the Jinning government has been running for many years.

    In the afternoon, news of the emperor's reward to Su Wan spread, and more noble ladies came to add makeup to Su Wan. Wang Weixi did not come in person, but sent someone to bring gifts.

    It turned out that Wang Weixiu was planning to come here in person today, but he suddenly passed out in the morning, and he invited a doctor to come over to check, and it turned out that he was two months old, and now he is in theResting in the mansion, there is no way to come in person.

    Mrs. Wang was also very happy when she learned about this, and ordered someone to bring a lot of supplements to Du's house.

    At night, Duke Ning of Jin and Mrs. Wang hosted a banquet in Fuping Courtyard, and the family had another meal together. During the dinner, Su Xun felt sour, but drank a lot of wine. Fortunately, he still had reason. Tomorrow, Su Wan was going to get married.  , If he gets drunk tomorrow, he will be embarrassed.

    Thinking that Su Wan, a caring granddaughter, was about to get married, Mrs. Wang felt very uncomfortable, so she just ate a few bites of dinner, and then went to rest.

    At night, Su Xun sent Su Wan back to Guanyuan, and the two sat on the arhat chair in the house to talk. Su Wan ordered someone to make Su Xun a bowl of hangover tea and watched him drink it.

    The hangover tea was a bit bitter, and a bitter coolness rushed straight to the top of his head, which made Su Xun sober up a lot.

    "Tomorrow you will get married. Once married, you have to live a good life. If you can live well, you can rest assured as a father. Your mother is in the spirit of heaven. Seeing that you live well, you can rest assured."

    In the past, before his death, Yue Shi was most worried about Su Wan. He took his hand and said that he must take good care of Su Wan.

    He and the Yue family young couple don't talk about deep feelings, but they definitely have feelings. At that time, he naturally did not refuse, and Su Wan was his own daughter, so how could he not take good care of her.

    Now, my daughter has grown up safely and is going to marry someone else's wife

    She should also feel relieved.

    "Jing Yuan, I've seen him for a long time. His character is very good, and he is careful and patient. If you marry him, I will feel more at ease."

    Although Su Xun felt that Li Lin had robbed his daughter, he always felt displeased when he saw her, but he had to admit that his daughter was lucky and chose a good one.

    Li Lin is such a person of excellent character, gentle temperament and intelligence, even the young masters in this imperial city can't match him.

    To put it bluntly, even his nephew Su Jian, the eldest grandson and grandson of the Jinning Duke's mansion, is somewhat distant from Li Linbi.

    "May your life be joyful and peaceful"

    Su Wan felt sour in her heart, and then tears fell down. She hurriedly wiped it off with a handkerchief.

    Seeing this, Su Xun on the side was also a little flustered. He wanted to reach out, but stopped, and said, "Look at me, what are you talking about, don't cry."

    Su Wan said: "Father, my daughter will have a very good life, please rest assured, my daughter will come back to visit my father from time to time, and I hope that my father will live a safe and peaceful life and be happy all his life  .¡±

    [The author has something to say]

    Originally, there were two chapters on getting married today, but the calculation was wrong, and one more chapter came out, so this chapter is considered an addition, and it is not included in today's update. There are still two chapters today, and today is three chapters~  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 339 Sixth Sister, Ah Luo is going to sleep with Sixth Sister today!

    ?

    Su Xun sat for a while, drank a cup of tea with Su Wan, told her to rest early, and then left.

    Not long after he left, Madam Zheng came over.

    After all, Mrs. Li is a stepmother, some things are inappropriate for her to say, and Mrs. Wang is not good at talking about these things with her granddaughter, so she has to leave the matter to Madam Zheng.

    Nanny Zheng had no choice but to take over the matter, and quietly told Su Wan.

    "Tomorrow is the big wedding. Although it is a big wedding, the princess is still a little younger now. The Li family and the old lady also said about this before. After the princess is married, she will have sex with my uncle later."

    "This matter was brought up by the Li family. Otherwise, the old lady would definitely not have agreed to marry the princess so early."

    "However, this man's emotions are sometimes difficult to control. If that time really comes, the Princess must not be soft-hearted"

    After hearing these words, Su Wan's whole face turned red like blood.

    "The princess must definitely remember this! But don't"

    Su Wan blushed, lowered her head and nodded again: "Madam Zheng, don't worry, I know it well."

    It's not that she has no brains, but she naturally knows that her body is more important. This body's foundation is a bit weak. Although it has been repaired fairly well in the past two years, she doesn't want to get pregnant and have a baby so early.

    Remembering that in Sufu's first life, the original owner died of dystocia, she also felt a little panicked, so it's better to wait for some things.

    Even though she liked Li Lin as much as she liked, she never thought that she would lose her life because of it.

    Madam Zheng breathed a sigh of relief and said, "It's good that the Princess knows well."

    Madam Zheng was actually not at ease, but since she agreed to Mrs. Wang and took over this matter, she naturally had to do her best, and she had to follow Su Wan in the future.  Nothing good came of it.

    Mother Zheng told her a few words carefully, and then went back to the house. She moved to live in Guanyuan on the tenth day of the Lunar New Year, and she followed her when she went to Jingpingyuan to make a bed today. Tomorrow when Su Wan got married, she  Also follow along.

    When it was time to rest, Su Wan looked through the list of makeup gifts for today, and was about to rest, but was told that Su Luo was coming.

    "Why is she here?" Su Wan was slightly surprised, but when she looked up, she saw Su Luo was ushered in wearing pajamas and a small cloak. As soon as she saw Su Wan, she rushed over quickly.

    "Sixth Sister, Ah Luo is going to sleep with Sixth Sister today!"

    The maid next to her explained with some headaches: "The eighth girl has been refusing to go to sleep, and she is clamoring to come over to find the princess, but it is useless."

    Su Wan nodded, and reached out to touch Su Luo's head: "Then let her sleep here tonight, you just go to the side and squeeze with the night watchman."

    The maid let out a sigh of relief: "Yes, Princess."

    Su Luo here hugged her sister for a while, then happily climbed onto the bed, untied the little cloak she was wearing and threw it at the end of the bed, quickly wrapped herself in the quilt, and poked out a little furry head: "Six  Sis, Sixth Sister, come up to bed soon~"

    Su Wan shook her head helplessly, then got on the bed, lay down on the side, covered the quilt, and a maid at the side lowered the curtain of the bed, and blew on the lit lamp in the house, leaving only one light  A faint orange light was burning slowly.

    Su Luo leaned obediently beside her, grabbed her arm, and said a little unhappy: "Mother said that Sixth Sister is going to get married, and I will never see Sixth Sister every day again."

    Su Wan reached out and patted her head: "But you can't see Sixth Sister every day now."

    Su Luo flattened her mouth: "But it's different. Sixth sister is married and will live in someone else's house. I can't just come here if I want to"

    "You, if Sixth Sister is in the Imperial City, you can also come to see Sixth Sister, or Sixth Sister will come back to see you." When Su Wan said this, she felt a little guilty, and the chance of her coming back might not be too great.  too much.

    "Tomorrow I'm getting married. During this period of time, you have to spend more time with my father for me. If I'm not at home, my father will definitely be unhappy. And your mother, if you have time, you have to spend more time with her. Waiting for you  After I get married, I won't be able to see each other often"

    Su Luo nodded confusedly: "Sixth sister, I understand, I will stay with father well."

    "Be good, and listen carefully to what grandma says, but you can't listen to everything. You need to tell your father about things other than your studies. You have to remember that your father is the one who thinks about you the most."

    Su Luo asked her strangely: "What about grandma?"

    Su Wan paused for a moment.??, and then sighed: "Grandmother, the future of our family, and her children and grandchildren are more important"

    It's not that Wang doesn't care about her granddaughter, on the contrary, she loves her very much, but she has something more to care about.

    Su Luo was a little confused, she poked her finger, unable to figure it out.

    Su Wan touched her little head and said with a smile: "If you don't understand it, don't think about it for now. You have to remember that if there is anything you can't understand, you should ask your father."

    It's not that Su Luo is not allowed to ask Li Shi, or what opinion she has on Li Shi, but Li Shi is sometimes unreliable, so it is more reliable to ask Su Xun.

    "Go to sleep, it's late"

    "Well, Sixth Sister."

    Su Luo leaned against Su Wan and soon fell asleep. Su Wan took advantage of the light to see Su Luo's quiet face, then closed her eyes and fell asleep.

    Although she said that she was going to get married tomorrow, she was still a little apprehensive. She had expectations and sweetness in her heart, but also the sorrow and reluctance of leaving her natal family to marry. Such entanglement was very torturous.

    But at the end of the day, she was really tired and didn't have the strength to think about it anymore, and there was another Su Luo to deal with, so naturally she didn't have the heart to think about it, so she put aside these things and let herself fall asleep  .

    She slept peacefully tonight, but Su Xun couldn't fall asleep tossing and turning, her heart seemed to be knotted one after another, and it seemed to be tossed and baked in a pan, like a pancake, very uncomfortable.

    On Li Lin's side, he was also busy until late at night. When he lay down at night, he also couldn't sleep.  Checked inside and out.

    Knowing that there was nothing missing, he felt relieved and went to the warehouse to get a jug of wine and two wine glasses, and drank some wine in the pavilion next to the waterside pavilion.

    There were a few people keeping watch in Jingping Garden, and occasionally they saw lights from the lanterns hanging under the eaves. At this time, there was no moon in the sky, but the sky was full of bright stars, which were reflected on the water beside the waterside pavilion, as if stars had fallen on the water.  in this water.

    There was a night wind blowing, and the water surface was rippling, and the red silk veil hanging in the courtyard was gently lifted by the wind, it seemed that everything was festive and exciting.

    Holding a wine glass with his slender fingers, he looked up at the bright stars in the sky, and there was a smile on his lips.

    He raised his glass to the stars: "To Awan."

    This long night passed bit by bit, and there were some bright colors on the horizon, and slowly, there were more and more bright colors.

    Its daybreak.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 340 Stranded Noodles

    ?

    Su Wan heard someone calling her when she was sleeping in a daze. When she opened her eyes, the sky outside was still not fully lit, and a maidservant lit the lamp inside the house, which made the room full of light.

    Someone brought the hot water into the bathroom, Xiao Sang walked to the bed, stood outside the bed curtain and shouted: "Princess, are you awake?"

    Su Guan hummed, and then sat up. Xiao Sang heard her voice and saw her sitting up again, so she pulled up the bed curtain, and then squatted down to tidy up Su Wan's shoes.

    "Princess, let's go take a bath. Let Madam Zheng come over and twist noodles for the princess in a while, and then change into a wedding dress. At that time, Mrs. Pingyuan Hou Shizi will come to comb the princess' hair."

    Mrs. Wang invited the wife of the eldest son of Pingyuanhou's mansion to comb Su Wan's hair.

    This matter of combing hair is also very particular. The person who invites to comb the hair, if you want to invite Mrs. Quanfu, the higher the status, the better.

    What is Mrs. Quanfu?

    It is the wife with both parents and children in the hall.

    The wife of the eldest son of Pingyuan Hou's mansion, her husband is the eldest son, and she is also a very capable person, and her son is the eldest son of the mansion. He has already married a wife and had children and has grandchildren, and her daughter is the eldest son of the Prince Zhao's mansion.  Madam, also gave birth to a grandson for Prince Zhao's Mansion.

    With her status, she can be regarded as the best within the conditions of Quanfu.

    It took a lot of thought for Mrs. Wang to invite this person to comb Su Wan's hair.

    Su Guan hummed, stretched her feet out of the bed to put on her shoes, turned her head to see that Su Luo was still sleeping, and said, "Be careful, and let her sleep for a while."

    "yes."

    Su Wan got up and went to the bathroom to take a bath. When she took a bath, she didn't like to be waited on by others. She always had someone carry the water in and wash herself slowly. Today was no exception.

    It's just that it's really weird to take a bath this morning. Thinking about getting married today, her face is slightly hot, so she speeds up and washes up quickly.

    After taking a bath, she changed into a new set of pajamas and came out. At this time, Madam Zheng came over with cotton yarn, ready to twist noodles for her.

    "Don't worry, princess, my wife's craftsmanship is not bad, and she won't hurt princess."

    Nanny Zheng did have this skill, she learned it from an old nanny when she was in the palace, and after she left the palace when she was older, she started this job, specially giving noodles to the girls in the pavilion.

    "Thank you Madam Zheng."

    "The princess is very polite."

    When Su Wan sat down in front of the dressing table, it was already dawn outside, and people in the yard were hurrying to and fro, with hurried footsteps. She looked at herself in the bronze mirror, and then reached out to touch her face.

    Madam Zheng stood beside her, waiting for her to put down her hand before starting to twist the dough for her.

    Madam Zheng's workmanship is really good. The cotton yarn was pulled back and forth on her face, twisted inch by inch, and the fine hairs on her face were twisted off by the cotton yarn. The skin was a little itchy, but it didn't hurt at all.

    "The Princess closes her eyes."

    Su Guan closed her eyes when she heard the words, and waited quietly. After twisting the noodles, the time for a stick of incense (30 minutes) had passed. She looked at herself in the bronze mirror, and reached out to touch her face.  I just feel that the skin is smoother and more delicate.

    "Princess, what do you think?"

    Su Wan nodded: "Very good."

    After hearing this, Madam Zheng breathed a sigh of relief, and then asked Su Wan if she wanted to trim her eyebrows. Su Wan shook her head. Her eyebrows were trimmed by Xiao Mo, and with her almond eyes, they were very bright and beautiful.  Chi, if it were Liu Yue's curved eyebrows, it wouldn't look so good on the contrary.

    After twisting the noodles, someone filled a copper basin with warm water to wash her face, after she finished washing her face, someone called Su Luo to get up, turned around and went to change into her wedding clothes, putting on the red wedding clothes one by one  , and at the end, there was only one left that was worn in a long skirt with large sleeves.

    The fabric of Xifu is excellent, and the embroidery is also exquisite. It is a rare treasure.

    The back of the wedding dress is embroidered with large pieces of auspicious clouds and phoenixes, each stitch is lifelike, and various flowers, trees, and patterns of auspicious clouds are also finely embroidered everywhere.  On the contrary, it is quite harmoniously arranged, which complements the auspicious cloud and phoenix.

    ? When the wedding clothes are shaking slightly, there seems to be a stream of light, and you only need to take a look at it to feel amazing.

    However, the wedding dress was too heavy, so Su Wan asked Xiao Mo to put on her makeup first, and then put on the wedding dress when she was done. By that time, the guests were about to arrive.

      Xiaoyu usually puts makeup on and combs Su Wan's hair, but Su Wan's makeup is usually plain, and she practiced for a long time a few days ago, and finally found a gentle, charming and delicate bridal makeup, and now she is moving  , but he is familiar with the road and moves very fast.

    After about a cup of tea, her bridal make-up was finished, but she hadn't put on the lip balm yet. Xiao Sauna had some food and came over to give Su Wan some food first. I'm afraid I won't have time to eat later.

    At this time, Su Luo also changed into a pink and festive skirt and came back. Seeing that Su Wan was eating, she ate some with Su Wan.

    When Su Wan was full, Xiao Sang and Xiao Moan took down the wedding clothes from the shelf and put them on for Su Wan, and then opened the gate of the yard after putting on the lip balm.

    At this time, it was already Sishichu (nine o'clock in the morning).

    As soon as the gate of the courtyard was opened, several girls who came earlier entered the courtyard, including Princess Rujin and Yue Shuang. As soon as the girls entered the courtyard, they began to chatter.

    Su Wan looked at herself in the mirror, feeling a little dazed. Although she thought she was pretty good-looking when she put on makeup earlier, it was just a little bit prettier than before, but the lipstick on this point was like a finishing touch, which made her  The whole face became charming and charming.

    Instead, she has the joy and charm of a newlywed.

    "Princess."

    "Princess!"

    "Awan!"

    "cousin."

    Su Wan sat on a chair, looked back at them coming, and greeted them with a smile to let them come and sit here, and then ordered someone to bring some chairs and stools, and then brought tea and food for everyone.

    "Thank you, sisters, for coming to see me off today."

    "The princess is very polite, it is my honor."

    "that is."

    "Princess, your wedding dress is so pretty!"

    "This phoenix embroidery is really good!"

    "No, it's so beautiful!"

    Although the pattern of the phoenix can only be used by queens, queens, princesses and others, there is one exception. When the bride gets married, the phoenix can be embroidered.

    Su Wan said with a smile: "This is the workmanship of Mrs. Zhang invited by Mr. Li. It is really good."

    "So it was Mr. Li who invited him, but he really put his heart into it."

    "It's not"

    Su Wan smiled and talked to everyone, and after a while, someone came to report that Mrs. Li and Mrs. Yuanhou Shizi had come.

    "Mrs. Pingyuan Hou Shizi? Could it be that Mrs. Quan Fu, who was invited by the mansion to the princess, came to comb the princess's hair?"

    "Did you actually invite Mrs. Pingyuan Hou Shizi?!"

    [The author has something to say]

    Don't give away the share money yet, come again when you are paying homage~

    ? Keep it, keep it (remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 341: Comb Your Hair, Phoenix Crown

    ?

    The girls present were envious again. Perhaps at the beginning, they felt that Su Wan was very pitiful, and thought that she was going to marry a poor Juren who failed in the ranking of Chunwei.

    But later, they were surprised by what happened one after another.

    First, she was granted the title of princess by the emperor, and personally bestowed the marriage, and then the Li family gave her enough face no matter whether it was a marriage proposal or a formal engagement gift, and made her look good, making everyone in the entire imperial city envious.  .

    Even if she is married now, and she has hired such a good embroiderer to embroider her wedding dress, she will surely be very prosperous when she gets married this time. In the future, there will be few people in the imperial city who can compare with her.

    Besides, Su Wan's dowry is even more enviable and jealous. When they get married in the future, if they can have half of Su Wan's, they will be extremely satisfied.

    "It is Mrs. Pingyuan Hou Shizi."

    Su Wan smiled and stood up, went to the door of the house to greet her, just in time to see Mrs. Li and Yuan Hou Shizi entering the door.

    Su Wan slightly bowed his knees and saluted: "Mother, Mrs. Shizi."

    Today, Mrs. Li wore a red dress, with gold hairpins on her head, and she cleaned herself up in a glamorous and dignified manner, with decent makeup, and a somewhat festive look on her face.

    Pingyuan Hou Shizi's wife, Tong Shi, is only thirty-eight years old this year. She is a noble lady. She is wearing a begonia red dress with large sleeves today.  Sometimes people feel very close.

    "The princess doesn't need to be too polite."

    After finishing speaking, she reached out and took Su Wan's hand and walked into the room. The girls also saluted Tong Shi and Li Shi before sitting down to talk.

    Mrs. Li said to Mrs. Tong: "Mrs. Shizi, I have to trouble you today."

    Tong said with a smile: "Third Madam, you are welcome. It is my honor to comb the princess's hair."

    While a few people were talking, a maid brought half a basin of warm water in a copper basin and asked Tong to wash his hands.

    Mrs. Tong washed her hands in warm water, and a maid was waiting beside her with a clean towel. After she finished washing her hands, she handed her a towel to wipe her hands. After she finished wiping her hands, she went to the dressing table.  As he walked, he was going to comb Su Wan's hair.

    When she approached, Xiao Mo handed her a white jade comb tied with red silk and engraved with the Chinese character "‡Ö".

    At this time, there was a breeze blowing in from outside the window, and the red silk decorated around the house was gently raised, which was quite festive to look at, but most of the things Su Wan used to use in the past were put away, and the room seemed a bit empty.

    In front of the dressing table, there is nothing else except the phoenix crown covered with red silk cloth, which will be needed later.

    Standing behind Su Wan, Mrs. Tong looked at the beautiful bride in the bronze mirror, and combed her hair with a white jade comb. Mrs. Tong held a handful of Su Wan's hair, and while combing her hair, she chanted:

    "A comb to the end.

    The second comb girl has white hair and eyebrows.

    Miss Sanshu has children and grandchildren all over the place.

    ? Master Sishu is lucky, and he will meet noble people on the way out.

    Five combs and five sons came to accept the contract, and the five silver bamboo shoots were all in one.

    Relatives and friends came to celebrate the celebration, and the boudoir dyed rouge in the mirror.

    Seven combs and seven sisters go down to earth to match Dong Yong, and the magpie bridge elevated is light and level with each other.

    The Eight Combs and the Eight Immortals come to celebrate the birthday, and the precious duck travels through the lotus road.

    There are nine combs and nine sons in series.

    A husband and wife with ten combs will grow old when they are two old"

    The white jade comb ran back and forth between Su Wan's satin-like hair, one comb after another, one stroke after another.

    Su Wan's body was stiff, her heart was a little sour, and her eyes were a little sore, but Su Luo's eyes were already red, but she didn't dare to cry, and turned her head to wipe away her tears with a handkerchief.

    At this moment, she really felt that her sixth sister was really going to get married, and she would not be able to accompany her every day in the future.

    Li Shi gently embraced Su Luo, her eye circles were also reddish.

    Although Su Wan is her stepdaughter, she hasn't made things difficult for her these years. The two get along pretty well. Now that Su Wan is getting married, she always feels that there is someone missing in the family, as if something is missing.

    "Congratulations to the princess." After combing the ten combs, Tong finished reciting and singing, and then put the jade combs on the plum blossom tray with red silk cloth held by the little man next to her.

    "Congratulations princess!"

    "Congratulations, Awan!"

    The girls on the side also expressed their congratulations one after another. At this time, Xiao Sang on the side presented the thank you gift that she had prepared to Mrs. Tong.

    It was a star anise fruit food box. Xiao Sang opened the food box, and it was divided into eight grids, and the same food was placed in each of the eight grids.Things, these are gifts to Mrs. Quanfu.

    Among them, there are two ingots of gold in one grid, two ingots of silver in the other, Baochai, cakes, fruits, grains, and candied fruit in the other grids, and a red cloth embroidered on the last grid.  With the word "Fu".

    These gifts include gold, silver and jewels, which symbolize wealth, five grains, which symbolize being able to eat and wear warmly, and cakes and candied fruit, which symbolize the sweetness and beauty of life. The last red cloth is the blessing and thanks given to Mrs. Quanfu by the new couple.  .

    Tong received the gift, and immediately smiled: "Thank you Princess."

    Su Wan said: "I am the one who thank you madam."

    Mrs. Li invited Mrs. Tong to sit aside, and then asked Xiao Mo to comb Su Wan's hair and put on the jewelry and phoenix crown one by one.

    If it was an ordinary family, the invited Mrs. Quanfu would probably help to comb the hair, but the noble ladies of the high-end mansion may not have this skill. In order to avoid trouble, the invited Mrs. Quanfu only needs to help comb the hair.  , and the rest is left to those who are good at it.

    Mrs. Li and Mrs. Tong sat down next to each other, and the girls gathered around to watch Xiao Mo give Su Wanwan hair. Xiao Mo dexterously gave Su Wan Wan a bride's bun with her fingers, and then paired her with ruby-studded earrings  , eight-treasure bracelet, and at the end, the phoenix crown covered with red silk cloth was lifted.

    When the people present looked at it, they immediately exclaimed.

    The phoenix crown that Su Wan married was golden in color. Although there was no phoenix on it, a ruby ??was inlaid in the center, and flowers, plants and animals were delicately arranged on the side, with auspicious clouds, sun, moon and stars.

    On both sides of the phoenix crown, there are also tassel flowers hanging down with golden tassels in their mouths. As the phoenix crown shakes, they also sway.

    The shape of the entire phoenix crown is rare, and the furnishings everywhere are exquisite and exquisite, which can be called a treasure of ingenious workmanship.

    "It's so beautiful, this phoenix crown is so beautiful!"

    "nice!"

    "It looks dignified and dignified, but it looks much better than those phoenixes."

    "This gemstone is also really big!"

    "Princess, where did you buy this phoenix crown? I will get married in the future, if I have such a crown, I will be satisfied."

    "You think beautifully!"

    Su Wan smiled, this phoenix crown was prepared for her by Su Xun and Li Lin together, and the old craftsman who made the hairpin crown for her was invited, and the gemstone was Su Xun's treasure.

    Su Wan didn't know how the two discussed it before, but when she saw the phoenix crown, she was also taken aback for a moment, but at that time the phoenix crown was ready, so she couldn't pick the gem.

    "My father and Mr. Li asked someone to make it together. I don't know the details. I heard that it was an old craftsman whose whereabouts were unknown. My father and Mr. Li searched for it for a long time before finding him."

    The girls next to me felt a pity when they heard this.

    At this moment, hurried footsteps came from outside the yard, and someone shouted loudly: "Enter the door! Enter the door! The Li family is here to greet the bride!"

    "The Li family is here to greet you!!!"

    [The author has something to say]

    This thank you gift to Mrs. Quan Fu was set up by the author without any basis~ (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 342 Wishing to have a thousand years for my husband and a thousand years for my wife

    ?

    The sound of firecrackers at the gate of Jinning Duke's Mansion kept ringing, surrounded by people watching the excitement, three floors inside and three floors outside, all kinds of congratulations or speeches were connected together, and the scene was lively and festive.

    When the firecrackers were finished, Su Jian and Su Yun came out from the door to greet them.

    "My brother-in-law is here!"

    "Brother."

    Su Jian squeezed Su Yun who was next to her, Su Yun breathed a sigh of relief, and then smiled: "Sixth brother-in-law."

    Li Lin hummed, and called out his fourth younger brother. The two sides bowed to each other, and then the two brothers stepped aside to welcome the guests.

    Wearing a bright red wedding dress, Li Lin looked at the entrance of Jinning Duke's Mansion, with a smile in his eyes, and then led a group of people into the mansion in a mighty manner.

    There were quite a few people who accompanied him, Mrs. Jing, the matchmaker, and other people, some servants carrying red silk boxes, some classmates or friends, and some people around him and from Licheng.  people who come.

    A group of people were welcomed to the main courtyard, and the courtyard was bustling with activity at this time. The people sitting in the hall were all people close to Duke Jinning's mansion. There were a lot of people, and the main hall was packed full.  Xun is entertaining guests.

    Mrs. Jing and Li Lin walked in front, and when she saw Duke Ning and Mrs. Wang, she was the first to smile and say, "The Duke is overjoyed, the wife is overjoyed, and the third master is overjoyed!"

    "Mrs. Jing, we are happy together!"

    Li Lin went forward to salute the elders: "Greetings to grandparents and father-in-law. Today Jing Yuan came to marry Ah Wan. This is a letter of welcome. Please read it to father-in-law."

    After finishing speaking, Li Lin took out the welcome letter from the tray of red silk cloth folded by the guard beside him and presented it with both hands.

    Su Xun nodded, and asked someone to pick up the welcome book, and handed it to him. He opened it and glanced at it. It had the names of Su Wan and Li Lin written on it, and it also said "Getting Started on Marriage Day"  It's an auspicious time for worship.

    Su Xun put it away after confirming that it was correct, and said, "I'll wait until I receive the letter of welcome, and sit down."

    The implication is, just wait.

    "Madam Jing, please sit down too."

    Mrs. Jing smiled: "I won't sit down, let's go to see what's going on with the bride. Madam can show me a maid to guide me."

    Mrs. Jing is today's matchmaker, so it is natural for her to go to Su Wan's side to have a look. Mrs. Wang nodded and pointed her to a maid to lead the way. Mrs. Jing thanked her, and then took her maid to follow the guide.  The servant girl left.

    Li Lin thanked Su Xun, sat down and waited in the chair arranged beside him, and the people who came with him also found a place to sit in the room, and the room soon became lively again.

    The people present also cast their gazes on Li Lin from time to time, sizing up this little man who married the noble daughter of the Duke of Jinning.

    Some people had seen Li Lin before, but they didn't look carefully at that time, they just thought he was a well-born young man, but now that they looked carefully, they felt a little surprised.

    At this time, Li Lin was wearing a bright red wedding dress and a golden crown inlaid with rubies on his head. His figure was slender and tall. Just sitting there like this, he was as steady and calm as a pines and cypresses, letting so many people scrutinize him.  He didn't even move his eyebrows.

    And his handsome and elegant appearance is also eye-catching.

    In the past, I only thought that he was a young man with a strong character like a green bamboo and a breeze, but now that he was wearing a wedding dress with gold silk sleeves and a gold crown inlaid with jewels, he had the dignity and dignity of a noble son of the clan.  Merry.

    Moreover, he is a little more stable and calm than those noble sons of the clan, restrained, calm and calm.

    This noble son of Mandi City, I am afraid that only Zhao Mingzhan, the eldest son of Zhao Wangfu, who is so talented that day, can compare with him.

    Everyone was amazed and sighed in their hearts. Originally they were wondering how the Duke of Jinning recognized this marriage and this son-in-law so easily. It turns out that this son-in-law is not a simple one.

    Such a young man, with Jinning Duke's Mansion and Zhen Guo Gong Mansion as the backstage, will definitely have a good future in the future!

    Previously many people said that this marriage was a toad wanting to eat swan meat, and the Duke of Jinning¡¯s mansion was in vain with a daughter-in-law, who died at a loss. Now it seems that it is not certain that this will be a loss in the future!

    Li Lin and the others waited for two sticks of incense (30 minutes), but there was still no movement from the bride's side. He was calm and sat there talking to Mrs. Wang and Su Xun in a calm and gentle tone, but  The people on the side became anxious.

    Suddenly someone said: "Mr. Li, the bride hasn't come out yet, so why don't you write a makeup poem!"

      Once someone speaks, there will be even more booing.

    "That's right, make a makeup reminder poem!"

    "I heard that Mr. Li's previous homework was excellent, and his poems are also excellent. I will definitely come up with a poem today!"

    "That's right, Mr. Li, hurry up and write a poem, you are the bridegroom's official today! How can you not write a reminder poem!"

    "that is!"

    For those who greet relatives, this makeup reminder poem must be indispensable, and the students who came with Li Lin also started to boo: "Jing Yuan, make one! Make one for everyone to see!"

    "Make a song!"

    "Maybe the bride is waiting for your poem!"

    "that is!"

    "Young Master Li"

    "Jing Yuan"

    ?With so many people booing, if Li Lin didn't even write a makeup reminder poem, he would be cold, and he would not give face to the bride, the elders in the hall, or the guests present.

    Li Lin smiled, then stood up, he said: "Everyone has heard a lot of make-up poems, and there is nothing new, but I think of a small poem here, why not replace it with this, what do you think?"

    "Whether the poem or the words are good, yes!"

    "Can."

    "Small words are small words."

    "Then small words."

    Li Lin smiled, and then said: "I wonder if I can borrow a pen, ink, paper and inkstone?"

    "There are here, there are here, there are pens, ink, paper and inkstones here!"

    Soon, someone took out the pen, ink, paper and inkstone, and carefully lifted a desk up, and laid rice paper for him. Li Lin smiled, stood in front of the desk, dipped the pen in the ink, and then  Start writing.

    He stood there with a slender figure and a calm posture, holding a pen in his hand, which seemed a bit leisurely and casual. Everyone formed a circle around him, watched him write, and then read out sentence by sentence:

    I have been wandering in the world all my life, but fortunately I met you.

    Make me happy all my life, make me happy all my life.

    Make my life go home.

    Here I make a wish for the rest of your life:

    May my husband be a thousand years old.

    May my wife be a thousand years old.

    May you cook wine and tea.

    May you enjoy the flowers and enjoy the leisurely years.

    May you be well every year.

    May you be worry-free all year round.

    ask you.

    marry me.

    Willing?

    The people next to him watched him write with a pen. He wrote sentence by sentence, and everyone read it sentence by sentence. After reading, they realized what the whole paragraph meant, and there was an uproar.

    "Brother Li, brother Li, are you asking to marry me?"

    "Is this a marriage proposal?!"

    "May I have a thousand years for my husband and a thousand years for my wife, wonderful! Wonderful!"

    "Ask you, marry me, are you willing? If Princess Wen Xiao listens, I'm afraid she won't even put on makeup, so she will just run out and follow you."

    "Brother Jing Yuan, you are a great talent. I thought you were someone who only had a clear heart and a bright moon in your heart. I didn't expect you to be so provocative. I asked you if you would like to marry me, ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"

    "Jing Yuan"

    There was a lot of noise on the field.

    Li Lin smiled, stretched out his hand and took off the rice paper on the table, and handed it to the maid beside him: "Look for someone, read it to the Princess"

    [The author has something to say]

    It's finally time to use this little poem, ahhh!  so excited!

    After hearing this poem, Ah Wan feared that she would not even want the phoenix crown, so she quickly ran out to marry, marry, marry!  I marry!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 343 Just because of him, just because of marrying him

    ?

    "May your husband be a thousand years old, may your wife be a thousand years old, may you cook wine and tea, may you enjoy flowers and enjoy the leisurely years, may you be happy every year, may you be free from worries  "

    "Ask you, marry me, would you like to?"

    The poet invited by the mansion stood outside the gate of the courtyard and sang lyrics. His voice was calm, and every sentence was passed through the courtyard to the house.

    As far as the reminder poem is concerned, if it is a small family, there is only one wall separated, and the groom can read it in the yard for the bride to hear.  Maybe go to the bride's yard to read makeup poems, so there are poets.

    It is said that the poet led the makeup poem, and then led by the maidservant to read it outside the bride¡¯s yard, and then the maidservant entered the door to ask if it was okay. If it was okay, the bride could leave the court; if not, she would say  Not yet, just wait.

    When Su Fu left the cabinet before, she asked Zhao Mingyan to compose three makeup poems before she came out, almost causing trouble.

    May my husband live a thousand years, and my wife a thousand years.

    May you cook wine and tea, and may you enjoy the flowers and enjoy the leisurely years.

    May you be well every year, and may you be worry-free every year

    The implication is, I hope I will be a thousand years old, and you will be a thousand years old, and you and I will live a long life at the same age, and stay together for the rest of our lives.

    May you be able to cook wine and tea, enjoy flowers in front of the court, have a leisurely mind and love, and live a stable and worry-free life without worrying about your heart.

    I promise you that every year in the future will be safe and worry-free.

    This little poem first expresses his gratitude for her appearance, and it is his luck to be with him for a lifetime, then he wishes and promises her the rest of her life, and finally asks her if she wants to marry him.

    Su Wan listened, her ears and face turned bright red, her heart jumped up, and she subconsciously lifted her foot to go outside.

    The girl next to her hurriedly stopped her.

    Someone took her hand and said with a smile: "Hey, princess, where are you going?"

    "That's right, where are you going?"

    "Why are you in a hurry, hahaha~"

    "Hahaha~"

    "This is about to run out"

    "Mr. Li's words are so good that the bride will run away with him after hearing this."

    A group of girls were laughing and booing at the side, laughing so unsteadily, if it wasn't for the maids supporting them, they would have fallen to the ground at this moment, and the image of a noble girl really didn't exist at all.

    "Awan, are you still running?"

    Su Wan's raised foot came down again, her face blushed even more as she was booed by a group of girls, she didn't want to leave for a while, or if she didn't leave.

    She stomped her feet and said angrily: "You, you don't want to make fun of me~"

    "Hahaha, I don't make fun of you, I don't make fun of you anymore. If I get married in the future and my future husband writes such a poem for me, I might run away with him immediately."

    "That's it!"

    "Hahaha~"

    "We don't laugh at you anymore"

    The girls in the room laughed together, and Mrs. Li, Mrs. Tong and Mrs. Jing also laughed together. Hearing the laughter of these people, Su Wan's face became more and more red.

    Mrs. Jing asked: "What do you think of the princess? But you are willing to leave the cabinet?"

    Su Wan blushed, but nodded when she heard the words, and hummed softly.

    Mrs. Jing immediately smiled when she saw this: "Hurry up, get ready, the princess is out of the cabinet, where are the princess's shoes? Where is the fan?"

    "Hurry up, hurry up!"

    "Hurry up, hurry up, get busy."

    Xiao Sang Xiaolan hurriedly helped Su Wan back to sit down, and then took out the red embroidered shoes with big pearls embroidered with Bing Tilian and put them on for her.

    Mrs. Li walked to the edge of the table in the room, lifted a piece of red silk cloth placed on the table and covered a tray, and then reached out to pick up the round fan on the tray.

    This round fan uses a gold silk circle as the frame, and the fan surface is made of red silk cloth, with gold thread as the thread, embroidered with lotus and twining flowers, and engraving pieces of golden lotus on the handle of the fan.  The connection is covered, and a ruby ??the size of a thumb is inlaid in the middle of the golden lotus.

    Holding the handle of the fan in both hands, Mrs. Li brought the fan to Su Wan, and handed it to Su Wan, she said: "Young lady is getting married, this trip is cherished, I hope your life will be smooth and your children and grandchildren will be full."

    Su Wan stood up and took the fan with both hands, and then saluted with the fan: "Thank you mother, after this farewell, mother cherishes it, and wishes for a lifetime of good health and longevity."

    Mrs. Jing glanced around, and when she saw that everything was ready, she nodded, and then shouted loudly: "The lady is out of the cabinet¡ª"

    Su Wan bowed her knees and saluted, then twirled the fan in her hands to cover her face. A maidservant opened the door of the house, and a light shone in. She seemed to hear the sound of the courtyard door opening in a trance.

    She has lived in this yard for several years, and she is very familiar with every plant and tree in the yard, the sound of the door opening, the sound of the gate of the yard opening, or the sound of a maidservant stepping on a certain bluestone brick,  She remembers it all.

    When going out on this trip, she will leave this yard and go to another place where she returns.

    Li Lin's small words say that she is his home, so naturally he is hers too.

    At this time, she felt sad about leaving her mother's house, and also felt joy and joy about going to him.

    Today she is married, not for the choice of weighing the pros and cons, not for the panic of all beings in the world, nor for the future husband's high power, power, wealth and splendor.

    Just because of him, just because of marrying him.

    ? In the past, when we met for the first time and met each other, and we knew each other, he stretched out his hand and pulled her on the road, or walked up the mountain with her on his back.

    Those pictures that seemed to be frame by frame were like light and shadow flashing in front of her eyes. There were entanglements and reluctance, but more joy and sweetness.

    ? The past is a shadowy past, and the rest of my life will be thousands of mountains and rivers.

    Finally join hands.

    Never regret it.

    Someone lit firecrackers in the yard, and the sound of firecrackers was crackling. Mrs. Li and Mrs. Jing came forward to support her arms from left to right, while Xiao Sang and Xiao Li followed behind her in a pink dress.

    After the sound of firecrackers was over, she was supported by Mrs. Li and Mrs. Jing and walked out of the house.

    Step by step through the road she is most familiar with, out of the house, down the steps under the eaves, through the bluestone bricks in the yard, then out of the gate, all the way forward

    At this time, the main courtyard is still lively, Li Lin's little poem stunned all the students, and seeing that Li Lin asked Li Lin to read the little poem to the biography poet to the bride, so he went  The people on the Internet clamored for him to write it again.

    This time, Li Lin didn't write anything, and said it was an impromptu work. He had already forgotten it.

    "Brother Jing Yuan, brother Jing Yuan! See if this is the case!"

    "Brother Li, come and have a look!"

    Just at this moment, the maid came back with the poet, the maid respectfully bowed to the hall, and said loudly: "The bride is about to leave the cabinet!"

    [The author has something to say]

    ? I may have to miss the appointment, and the next chapter may not be able to write Baitang, woo woo woo~ I feel that there is still something to write~ (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 344 Goodbye, Leaving the Court

    ?

    The people present were silent when they heard the words, and then they broke out.

    "The bride is coming out? Hurry up, hurry up, tidy up!"

    "Hurry up and tidy up, take this desk away!"

    "You people are scattered, stand aside quickly!"

    Jin Ning Gong and Wang Shi also laughed when they saw this. Since it is a happy event, it is great that these people are lively and lively. Su Xun sat aside and glanced at Li Lin who was wearing a wedding dress at the same time, and saw him turn his head to look out  Go, snorted softly.

    Li Lin turned his head and looked outside the door, rubbed his slender fingers on the cuffs, and the tenderness in his eyes permeated every inch, waiting for the arrival of his bride.

    Guanyuan is some distance away from the main courtyard, and the people in the house quickly packed everything up, and then waited for a cup of tea, when someone outside the courtyard shouted, "The bride is here¡ªthe bride  coming¡ª¡ª"

    "Here comes the bride¡ª"

    The people in the main courtyard looked out the door in unison, and some people went out of the main hall to see the bride in the courtyard. Not long after, they saw Mrs. Li and Mrs. Jing helping the bride in a red wedding dress across the threshold to enter the door  up.

    The bride is wearing a bright red wedding dress. The phoenix on the wedding dress is lifelike. I don¡¯t know what kind of fabric the wedding dress is made of. There seems to be a red streamer shining when she walks around, which dazzles people¡¯s eyes.

    The bride covered her face with a round fan, so that no one could see her true face, but she had fair skin and a good complexion.

    After a group of people entered the door, they walked to the front of the hall and stood still. Mrs. Li and Mrs. Jing let go of their hands, and then Xiao Sang and Xiaoman came forward to support Su Wan.

    At this time, a table was set up in the middle of the main hall, and two armchairs were placed on each side of the table. The right side was respected. Jin Ninggong and Wang sat on the two armchairs on the right, and Su Xun was sitting on the left.  One is empty.

    Mrs. Jing found a seat on the side and sat down, while Mrs. Li went to Su Xun's side and sat down on the chair beside him.

    Although she is a stepmother, Su Wan also calls her mother, and today she will be honored by Su Wan. If the enmity between the two is like an abyss, it's fine to give Li Shi face, otherwise, it's just to slap Li Shi in the face.

    Li Lin took a look at Su Wan, saw that she was dressed in red, and felt a little hot in his heart, but he didn't dare to look too much. He just took a look, then collected himself, and stepped forward to stand beside her.

    There was a little maid on the side who put two futons in front of Jinning Gong and Wang Shi, and there was a little maid holding a tray with two teacups of cranes and auspicious clouds in the tray, and tea was filled in the teacups.

    Some master of ceremonies shouted: "The newlyweds stepped forward to bid farewell to their parents¡ª"

    Xiao Sang and Xiao Mo supported Su Wan and knelt down on a futon. Li Lin knelt beside her.  round fan.

    Li Lin picked up the tea brought by the maid, and handed it to Duke Jinning and Mrs. Wang successively.

    After the two drank tea, Jin Ning said fairly: "Marry Ah Wan as your wife today, and you will treat her well in the future."

    The two kowtowed, Li Lindao: "Thank you grandfather for marrying Awan to me, Jing Yuan is very grateful, and will definitely treat her like a treasure."

    Wang said: "Awan got married today, and you will be Li's wife from now on. You have always been lazy, and you will be a wife in the future. You will have a good life to take care of your husband. In the future, the husband and wife will be of the same mind and have a lot of children and grandchildren."

    The two kowtowed again, Su Wan said: "Remember your grandmother's teachings, Ah Wan will remember them in your heart."

    Mrs. Wang nodded, and asked someone to send up the newcomer gift that had been prepared early.

    Then the two went to bid farewell to Su Xun and Li Shi. When the tea was served, Su Xun and Li Shi drank it. Su Xun wanted to open his mouth a few times, but looked at Su Wan but was speechless.

    In order to avoid embarrassment, Mrs. Li opened her mouth first, and she said: "You get married today, and the husband and wife will live a happy life together in the future. If you have free time in the future, come back and have a look. Your father is thinking about you, Jing Yuan, when the time comes  You go with her too."

    The two answered yes, and then heard Su Xun speak. He said: "Jing Yuan, you also know my temper. You married my daughter. If you dare to treat her badly in the future, I will definitely dismantle you.  home, bring her back."

    These words were not very pleasant. Li Shi who was next to him was stunned for a moment, then stretched out his foot and stepped on him. Su Xun took a breath, and then added: "Anyway, don't bully Ah Wan."

    Li Lindao: "Father-in-law, please don't worry. Jing Yuan was lucky to marry Ah Wan. He definitely dare not betray her. This will definitely not happen."

    When Su Xun heard this, he was somewhat satisfied, and he said: "I don't have any other requests, if you two are free, just come back and see me."

    Su Wan said: "Ah Wan made a note."

    Li Lin said: "Jing Yuan also wrote it down."

    So the two kowtowed, and Su Xun and Li Shi also ordered people to present the newly prepared gift.

    After the farewell, the new couple will go out. Today, Su Yun is going to go out with Su Wan on his back. He is not as tall as Su Wan. Standing in the hall, the people around him are stunned for a moment.

    "Fourth son, can you do it? Your head, you can't walk in a few steps!"

    "No way!"

    Su Yun gave up, and said very unhappy: "What can't be done, I'm very good at it, I've practiced it before, and I'm sure I'll carry Sixth Sister out of the house, don't talk nonsense!"

    The look of the young boy blowing his hair was a bit funny, everyone around him laughed, and Su Wan also pursed his lips and smiled lightly.

    Su Yun quickly walked up to Su Wan, and then squatted down: "Sixth sister, Ah Yun is here to carry you."

    Su Wan smiled: "Then thank you fourth brother."

    After speaking, she stretched out her hand, and someone supported her to let Su Yun carry her on her back, and then walked out the door.

    The onlookers also went along with him, but no one dared to continue to boo, fearing that if the young master got angry, it would be bad if he threw the bride off.

    After all, Su Yun's head is a little lower. When Su Wan is carrying him on his back, he has to lift his feet up slightly, otherwise his toes will touch the ground.

    However, if they cooperate well, nothing will happen.

    Su Yun walked this way with a lot of heart. He walked a bit slower, but very steadily. The corners of his mouth were pursed lightly, his breathing was calm, and he walked very seriously step by step.

    What Su Wan wanted to say, he couldn't say it at this time, so he could only keep those words in his heart.

    Arriving steadily all the way to the door, Su Yun carried Su Wan to the side of the float. Li Lin stood aside and waited. When he saw him arrive, he stretched out his hand to help Su Wan down, and then helped her onto the float.

    Su Yun stood where she was, and saw that her sister had already boarded the float in a blink of an eye, feeling that her hands were empty all of a sudden, he pursed his lips, a little unhappy.

    Li Lindao: "After a few days, you will come to my class in Jingpingyuan. At that time, you will also be able to see your sixth sister."

    After hearing this, Su Yun suddenly felt a little bit better. He said, "You have to treat my sixth sister well. Otherwise, when I grow up, I dare to beat you even if you are my husband."

    Li Lin smiled: "Okay, sir, you know, let's go back." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 345 A thousand pieces of gold to marry a beautiful woman, ten miles of red dowry to marry a newcomer

    ?

    Li Lin bid farewell to Su Yun, and then got on the front horse. Everything was ready and ready to leave, when the master of ceremonies shouted: "Take the newcomer back home¡ª"

    Then there was crackling sound of firecrackers, and the welcoming team set off mightily.

    First, there are guards leading the way, and the groom rides behind the guards, followed by a group of guards, followed by the bride's float, and then the carriage for the dowry.

    The carriage has no carriage, and it is pulled by a carriage. On the carriage, there are many boxes tied with red silk cloth. The boxes are next to each other. The carriages are like Changhong.  Twenty cars.

    And on both sides of the carriage, there was a guard escorting the dowry not far from each other, and behind the carriage followed a group of people carrying the dowry. The team was mighty and stretched for ten miles.

    This is a real red makeup.

    When the wedding procession was passing through the street, some troublemakers were upstairs counting Su Wan's dowry, counting and counting, but they didn't know how much it was.

    Some people's eyes turn green with envy.

    "How much is this worth?!"

    "I see it must be more than one hundred and twenty-eight!"

    "It must be more than that, I just counted one hundred and five!"

    "I heard that His Majesty gave a reward yesterday, and added a total of thirty-two dowry, which must be more than one hundred and twenty-eight!"

    "That's a reward from His Majesty! Whoever gets married can get a reward from His Majesty, and even give her a dowry! I'm really envious!"

    "Isn't it one hundred and ninety-two lifts? Hey! My mother! There are so many! Isn't this Princess Wenxiao a golden mountain!"

    "You just know now! Princess Wenxiao, her biological mother is the aunt of Duke Zhen's mansion. When she got married, she was dressed in red makeup. Few people can match her. Now that Princess Wenxiao is married, her mother's dowry is naturally hers too."  !"

    The dowry is a woman's private property. If the bride marries into her husband's family, if she has children, these things will be inherited by her children in the future. If she has no children, then these things will be inherited by her natal family in the future.

    The Yue family only has one daughter, Su Wan, and with the presence of the Duke of Zhen Guo and the Duke of Jinning's face, these things will naturally be handed over to Su Wan to take away.

    This was already a huge amount back then, but now after so many years of operation, one can imagine how many of them are there, plus what was added to the house and rewarded by the emperor, let alone one hundred and ninety-two  , I'm afraid it won't fit even if I add another hundred liters.

    "However, this new couple is very enviable. When the Li family hired Princess Wenxiao in the past, they gave them thousands of dollars. There is a saying that 'thousands of gold are used to marry a beautiful woman, and ten miles of red makeup is used to marry a newcomer." It is also beautiful.  One thing!"

    "It's really a beautiful thing! Let's go to congratulate later, ask for a glass of wedding wine, and have a good time. In the future, maybe we can marry a good wife."

    "Your Majesty has this intention, let's go, let's prepare a gift to congratulate!"

    The carriage to welcome the relatives passed by on the street, and from time to time there were people saying congratulations. Li Lin responded with a smile and said congratulations. His expression was calm and calm, and he didn't feel uncomfortable at all.

    On the contrary, Li Cheng and the others who were watching upstairs were a little bit toothache.

    Jiu Bian slapped the beauty fan in his hand, and said with a smile: "He doesn't feel embarrassed at all, but it's true, he has waited for a long time to marry this one, and now he is probably happy in his heart, this little thing  What's the deal."

    Another person said: "It's rare to see a young master caring so much about something. In the future, we should treat this lady with respect, and we must not offend her."

    "It sounds like Madam is being unreasonable. I pestered Huifeng before, but Huifeng spent some time with Madam. He said Madam is a kind, intelligent and reasonable person. Don't worry, our  Mistress is doing well!"

    "Exactly!"

    Just at this moment, someone suddenly said: "Oh, it seems that the young master ran to Jingpingyuan last night."

    Jiubian's eyes lit up when he heard the words, and he asked very curiously: "What is the young master going to Jingpingyuan for? Could it be that he couldn't sleep at night and wanted to go and see it?"

    "Okay, don't watch the excitement, be careful that the son will deal with you later, we are also ready to go and have a wedding in a while."

    "Let's go, let's get ready."

    The people on the side of the road watched the excitement. Wherever the welcoming team went, they exclaimed or commented, saying how beautiful Li Lin was born, and how lucky he was to marry the noble daughter of the Duke of Jinning.  Princess, besides how much Su Wan's dowry is, I'm afraid few people can do it.??.

    Or even compare the dowry that Su Fu got when she got married, and feel that she is also a prostitute, but the difference is too far.

    Su Guan sat quietly in the float, leaning on the soft pillow to take a breath, feeling a little tired and flustered, but fortunately this float has a compartment, and no one outside could see what she was doing in it.  Otherwise it will be even more tiring.

    After Xiao Sang and Xiao Mo got into the carriage in Suwan, they also got into the carriage. The auspicious time for the bride to enter the house and pay homage to the hall is dusk, and the time on the road is probably two hours. They have to follow up to serve the master, or  It's to pass the time for the master to relieve boredom.

    Su Wan didn't know when the car welcoming team was going to go, and he felt bored sitting in the carriage, so he took a story book to read to pass the time.

    Undoubtedly, such a time was a bit tormenting, and she was a little absent-minded as she read, paying attention to the situation outside while reading, and couldn't turn many pages for a long time. At the end, she simply asked Xiao Sang to show her the gift list.

    No matter what time it is, counting money is the happiest!

    All troubles and discomforts are forgotten.

    Xiao Sang was also confused for a while, but still took out the gift list and gave it to her. Su Wan looked at the gift list, who gave what and what it looked like, and was really happy in her heart, so she passed the time like this.

    During the period, Li Lin sent someone to ask her a few times, asking her if she is okay here, if she wants to eat or drink, or if she is too tired to stop and take a rest, she always thinks it is very good.

    After she had studied all the gift lists, two hours had passed, the sun was setting, a red glow was falling from the sky, and the orange light fell on the ground, and the welcoming procession was staggering at this moment.  It stopped at the gate of Jingpingyuan.

    With the sound of firecrackers, Su Wan picked up the round fan to cover her face again, and Xiao Sang Xiaoman packed up her things, and then supported her by her side.

    Just when the master of ceremonies shouted loudly for the bride to get off the carriage, she was helped out of the carriage. When she lifted her feet to get off the carriage, she suddenly felt a hand stretched out and helped her out of the carriage.  There was a burst of good-natured laughter from the side.

    Su Wan could naturally sense who was supporting her, her face was also stained a little red, meeting his smiling eyes, she lowered her head slightly.

    His tone was gentle: "Ma'am, be careful." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 346 Three Worships to Husband and Wife

    ?

    Some people laughed and said: "Hahaha, ma'am, Mr. Li, I'm calling you ma'am before I visit the hall, can't I wait!"

    "That's it!"

    "It's true that it's Madam, it's all at the door!"

    "It is also true!"

    "Mrs. Li should also answer, right?"

    "Mrs. Li, say yes!"

    "Hahaha"

    When Su Wan heard the word 'madam', her ears felt a little hot. She knew that her face must be blushing at this moment, and she didn't dare to raise her eyes to look at him, but she didn't know that when she lowered her head, that moment  The shyness of the newlyweds is even more attractive.

    The corners of his mouth were slightly curved, and he wanted to laugh a little, but he couldn't bear it after thinking about it. If he smiled now, maybe she would settle accounts with him later.

    A master of ceremonies counted the time, and when he saw that the auspicious time had arrived, he shouted loudly: "The bride enters the house¡ª"

    Xiao Sang and Xiao Moan took a step back when they heard the words, and handed Su Guan to Li Lin. Because the bride performed the ceremony of holding a fan, there was no red silk when they got married. The bride was supported by the groom across the brazier into the  He opened the door, and walked all the way to the main hall to worship heaven and earth.

    Su Wan was supported by the people around her. His sense of presence was so strong that her heart couldn't stop beating. At this moment, she could only follow him subconsciously.

    "Across the brazier."

    His voice sounded in her ears, and she came back to her senses. She saw that she had arrived at the door, and there was a brazier in front of the door. There were not many charcoal fires in the brazier, and it was not too hot, but it looked prosperous.  Fire.

    Su Wan hummed softly, walked to the brazier and was about to step over, but the little Sang and Xiaoman behind her had already bent down to hold her skirt, so that the hem of Xifu's clothes would not accidentally fall into the brazier.

    At this moment, suddenly saw the bridegroom officer bent down and pulled up the skirt for the bride, the people around were stunned for a moment, even the bride didn't react, just felt that someone was pulling up the skirt for her,  He lifted his foot and stepped over the brazier.

    By the time she realized it, she had already stepped over the brazier and walked several steps forward.

    She turned to look at him, but his gaze was fixed on the front instead of her, as if he felt her gaze, and he reminded him gently: "Walk carefully."

    Su Wan came back to her senses, said "oh" in a low voice, and didn't discuss this with him at this time. She turned her head and looked at the round fan in front of her, and walked towards the main hall step by step with his support.

    At this time, someone beside the two of them scattered the fresh flower petals picked today.

    The spring breeze in March was clear, the petals were raised and fell with the wind, surrounded by many guests who came to congratulate, the scene was festive and lively, and everyone who was happy was congratulating this beautiful marriage.

    The two walked all the way to the main hall. Su Wan could vaguely see some furnishings through the round fan.  There are three tablets, one big and two small, the big one is in the middle, and the small one is closer to the front.

    However, due to the red silk cloth covering it, the words on it cannot be seen clearly.

    In front of the memorial tablet, a small shelf was set up, on which was the marriage letter of the two of them.

    ?Respect the ancestors with a marriage letter, and inform the ancestors and ancestors that the sons and daughters below are married.

    One is to let the ancestors know who married which girl to enter the house, and she will be the daughter-in-law of the family from now on, and the other is to let the ancestors bless the couple with harmony and beauty, and there will be a lot of children and grandchildren in the future.

    Su Wan guessed that the big tablet was the ancestor of Li's family, and the small tablet was Li Lin's parents. Thinking that he lost his parents very early, and went through a lot of hardships, her heart stopped slightly, and she felt a little ache.

    When she was thinking about marrying him at first, one of the reasons was that he didn't have parents around, she didn't need to be a daughter-in-law to serve her mother-in-law, and no one would care about her in the future, so she could live freely and live as she wanted.

    But he never thought about how sad he felt when he lost his parents who loved him the most.

    Su Wan felt a little uncomfortable, took a deep breath, and thought in her heart, after getting married, she must treat him well, warm him, and make him feel happy and happy.

    Thinking about it this way, she suddenly felt that she had a great responsibility.

    Li Lin supported her to stand in front of the hall. The two of them were separated by a certain distance, and the people who were watching the worship hall surrounded them. The people next to him congratulated her, and Li Lin responded with a smile.

    Someone in the hall was counting the time, and when the auspicious time was approaching, a master of ceremonies stood up and shouted loudly: "The auspicious time is here¡ªthe bride and groom are coming to the hall¡ª"

    As soon as the master of ceremonies finished speaking, an old gentleman with a hat and a goatee stood up from the crowd, and then walked up.??The Mr. Buju who left the city.

    He is wearing a purple long-sleeved gown, with a strong character. He is an old gentleman with excellent knowledge and conduct, and noble morals.

    Mr. Bu Ju bowed his hands to those who were watching the ceremony, and then said: "Today, the old man will sing the lyrics for Mrs. Young Master, thank you all guests for coming to congratulate and watch the ceremony, I hope everyone can add some happiness today, and I also wish the new couple a happy marriage for a hundred years.  The hall is full of children and grandchildren."

    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a burst of applause and applause from the crowd. He looked back at the master of ceremonies, saw that the master of ceremonies had nodded, and knew that it was the auspicious time, he raised his voice and said, "The auspicious time is here¡ª¡ª  The bride and groom prayed to heaven and earth¡ª"

    "Bow to the vastness of the world, may my rivers and mountains last forever¡ª¡ª"

    Su Wan was taken aback for a moment, and felt that the words of worship seemed wrong, not to mention Su Wan, and the guests next to him also thought it was wrong, so they were also taken aback at the moment, and forgot to boo.

    Seeing that Li Lin had turned around, Su Wan also turned around, and together with him, bowed to the sky and the earth.

    "Second homage to the ancestors of Gaotang, bless my descendants and grandchildren¡ª¡ª"

    The newcomer turned around and bowed respectfully to the spirit tablet on the desk.

    "Three prayers to the husband and wife, and I will be with you every year¡ªworship¡ª"

    The newlyweds turned around, and the husband and wife bowed to each other.

    ?After the three worships in front of the hall, all the dust has settled, and there is no regrets. The two who serve are husband and wife. They will spend the rest of their lives hand in hand, have children, and spread branches and leaves

    Thinking that the next generation of the Li family will come in the future, Mr. Bu Ju is so happy that his beard is flying: "Licheng! Licheng! Send it to the bridal chamber¡ª"

    "congratulations!"

    "congratulations!"

    "Congratulations Mr. Li, Mrs. Li!"

    "Congratulations Jing Yuan!"

    The hall was full of congratulations, Li Lin smiled and said congratulations, after dealing with a few people, he glanced at the crowd, and when someone came forward to greet these guests, he took them to the table.

    Li Lin supported Su Wan and walked to the new house.

    Jingping Court is not big, and it doesn't take much time to go from the main courtyard of the outer courtyard to the inner courtyard. Even if Su Wan walks slowly at the moment, it only takes half a stick of incense (about seven or eight minutes).

    Li Linqian slowed down Su Wan's footsteps, followed behind them by Xiao Sang Xiaowan and others, and some guests who came with them.

    The two of them didn't speak a word all the way. After entering the courtyard and the new house, Li Lin supported Su Wan to sit down on the side of the canopy bed sprinkled with fruits, peanuts and red dates.

    ?The sun was setting outside, and the sky was filled with rays of light. Inside the house, the red candles were flickering, and the house was full of red and festive.

    Su Wan held a fan in his hand and looked at him through the red silk fan. The two looked at each other. Su Wan blushed a little again. She didn't dare to look at him again, and quietly lowered her head.

    "Brother Jing Yuan, don't just look at the bride, let's start with a fanciful poem!"

    "Come on, come on, come on!"

    [The author has something to say]

    ? It¡¯s time to pay homage, the money can be distributed, and everyone will give more gold coins. If you want to reward, please feel free. I see that there are more than 10,000 gold coins in my account, and I will go first.

    ?The other "I pray to the vastness of the world, may my rivers and mountains last forever" is a lyric of the song Bai Wuyou, and I declare it here.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 347 Fan, madam

    ?

    The fan poem and the makeup poem are almost the same. The makeup poem is to urge the bride to put on makeup quickly and then leave the court, while the fan poem is to ask the bride to take down the fan that covers her face, so it is called the fan poem.

    There is a reason to remove the fan, just like removing the hijab.

    "Brother Jing Yuan, just one song. The princess loves you so much, so she put down her fan for this one."

    "That's right, just one song."

    Su Wan thought to herself, if she put down the fan at this time, wouldn't she be teased for being unreserved, at least she would read one song, any one would do.

    Li Lin looked at Su Wan. When the people around him saw it, they immediately asked Su Wan: "What do you think of the princess? Do you want to read it?"

    "Princess, Mrs. Li, don't be shy, do you read it or not?"

    Before Su Wan could speak, he smiled, and said softly in his eyes: "That's fine, but I'll only tell Madam."

    The people around were not happy: "Brother Jing Yuan, this is your fault, why can you only tell your wife about it, we want to hear it too!"

    When Su Wan heard the voice, she felt a little familiar. She glanced through the red silk fan and felt that the figure was also familiar. Then she remembered that it was Zhou Ranjie and Zhou Tanhua, who were the most troublesome.  , Today's booing is undoubtedly his happiest.

    There are not many guests on Li Lin's side, except for the people from Licheng, there are only a few students who walked closer to him, Song Zhan and others, Zhou Ranjie Qian Wuxi and others, who can talk to him  They are the ones who come here to boo.

    As for the other people who came to congratulate, because they were not familiar with each other, they were led to the seats after watching the ceremony.

    Li Lindao: "Since it is a fan poem, it is natural to say it to my wife, as long as my wife agrees, you can't make decisions."

    Everyone listened to him one by one. My wife's teeth were a little gritty, Qian Wuxi said: "Oh, even though that is the case, we also want to hear it!"

    "that is!"

    "I want to listen to Brother Jing Yuan's excellent work. The makeup reminder poem before is really an eye-opener for us!"

    Jiubian had an idea, and was about to say something, but was swept away by Li Lin's eyes, and all the words were stuck in his throat. He took a breath, and then said: "That's fine, then you can tell the princess.  , you see if she agrees, if the princess agrees, then we have no objection."

    "Is the princess the bride after all? We have no objection."

    Li Lin smiled, and then walked over. Su Guan watched him coming through the fan, and wanted to step back slightly, but found himself sitting on the edge of the bed with a soft quilt underneath, and behind him  The big red quilts stacked together are irrevocable.

    Her heart beat faster, and then she saw him walking to her side, leaning over to talk in her ear, warm breath seemed to blow in her ear, she looked sideways at him with a pair of round eyes,  He met his smiling eyes.

    Her face turned even redder, and she suddenly felt that he was teasing her, and wanted to reach out to push him away, but then she realized that he reached out to hold her arm.

    She paused, put her toes on the ground, and for a moment didn't know what to do.

    She was helpless, and whispered: "Since you want to read poetry, hurry up"

    There was a little smile on the corner of his mouth, she gave him a shy look, and then heard him whispering in her ear: "Que Fan Poetry, Ma'am, listen, I will read it."  .Tuan Tuan is like a bright moon, every night is good to you.'¡±

    Su Wan stared, and was so ashamed that he almost hit him with a fan. The first three sentences were good, but when it came to the last sentence, he started to play hooligans.

    Seeing that Su Wan's face turned completely red, the people present felt that there was something in his poem, and started booing again.

    There was Zhou Ranjie, who laughed so evilly: "Hey, Brother Jing Yuan, what did you read in this poem? Why is the bride's face turning red?"

    "That's right, tell me!"

    "Tell me!"

    Li Lin glanced lightly, and then stretched out his hand to Su Wan: "Fan, ma'am."

    Su Wan was afraid that he would read another poem, or read these poems to the people present, so she blushed and handed him the fan in her hand.

    She could take it as a pleasure to hear these words between the two of them, or if someone else heard them, she might not want to face.

    There was a burst of applause from the crowd of onlookers. Su Wan lowered his head and stretched out his foot to lightly step on the upper of his shoe. Anyway, he couldn't tell if it was a red shoe.

    snort!

    Li Lin doesn't care about these, Chong??She smiled softly.

    "All right, all go to the table." Mrs. Jing walked into the room with a few maidservants, and then sent a group of people away, and the room was immediately empty.

    Mrs. Jing looked at the young men and women sitting together, no matter how she looked at them, she felt pleasing to the eye.

    She naturally hopes that the Li family will get better and better. When the Li family is well, the Jing family will have a backer and a way out.

    "Congratulations, son, and congratulations, madam." She bowed her knees slightly and saluted, "Mr. Jing wishes you and your wife a happy marriage for a hundred years and a son soon."

    Li Lin nodded: "Thank you Madam Jing, you have worked hard this time."

    Mrs. Jing smiled and said: "Master, you are polite. It is the honor of the Jing family to be able to help you."

    After Mrs. Jing finished speaking, she ordered the maidservant to hold a tray. On it was a gourd that was cut into two scoops. The two scoops were connected with a red silk ribbon.  Wang has a slightly peachy wine.

    "Drink the jin wine, and today's ceremony is done."

    The maid walked forward with a tray in her hand, and the two of them stretched out their hands to each hold a ladle, and then drank the wine face to face.

    Seeing that the two of them drank the wine, Mrs. Jing smiled even wider: "Congratulations, you two are a perfect couple."

    "Thank you, ma'am." Su Wan nodded, and then ordered Xiao Sang to deliver the gift that she had prepared for Mrs. Jing earlier. After Madam Jing accepted the gift, she left with a smile.  Let the two have a conversation.

    The red clouds in the sky are still there, and the red candles in the house are quietly burning, and it is a festive red after entering the eyes.

    The two sat together, staring straight ahead, and neither of them spoke for a while.

    After a while, he stretched out his hand and shook her hand, and put the soft hand in his palm, like a spring bud, his mind moved slightly, and he opened his mouth: "Awan."

    "Um."

    "Ma'am."

    "Um."

    "Are you mad at me?"

    Su Wan turned her head suddenly, but met his smiling eyes, and said, "I'm happy in my heart, if you say something you don't like to hear, don't be angry."

    At this moment, he was a little worried that she was going to get angry, but he didn't dare to say anything before.

    Su Wan blushed when she thought of what he said, "Ye Ye and Jun Hao". She bit her lips and said, "I'm not angry with you, but I'm just a little embarrassed, understand?"

    If they were married, she would think there was a big problem with him being the same as before in front of her, being his modest gentleman and being courteous and polite to her.

    To put it bluntly, if he didn't have the slightest idea of ??her, she would think there was a problem.

    "Oh." Li Lin said oh, and he had a bottom line in his heart.

    Su Wan: "What are you?"

    "It's nothing, probably because he knows how to coax his wife."

    Su Wan: "?!"

    She poked her head over, and seeing the cautious expression on his face, she suddenly laughed: "Are you nervous, too?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 348 Madam, I will take you to see the gift......

    ?

    "Probably nervous."

    A young man who is only twenty years old, even though he said that there are few things in the world that he does not understand, but it is the first time to get married, and he is marrying the girl he has always wanted. He is still thinking about what he did not do well,  Naturally, she was a little nervous to make her unhappy on the first day of marriage.

    Seeing him like this for the first time, Ah Wan couldn't help but want to laugh, but she held back, intending to save him some face, so she said: "Actually, I'm also nervous, let's be nervous together, don't be afraid.  "

    "Well, good." He breathed a sigh of relief, turned his head and looked at her face, today he didn't dare to look at her seriously, but now when he looked at her, he felt that his eyes were bright and a little surprised.

    In the past, she used to love plain dresses, elegant and leisurely, comfortable, comfortable for herself, and comfortable for others to see.

    But today she was wearing a bright red wedding dress, the makeup on her face was a little more colorful than before, her crow-like hair was pulled up like silk, and she was wearing a phoenix crown.  There is a little joy in the eyes.

    It seemed to say that she was willing to marry him, and it made her happy.

    His heart beat faster for a few moments, and he held her hand a little tighter. He didn't know which one to say when he said so many words. After thinking about it, the days to come are still very long, and she might be tired today, so she needs to rest.  is.

    So he said: "A Guan is tired today, I have someone prepare water for you, let someone put water for you to take a bath, and let the kitchen prepare, let them make whatever you want to eat, I want to go out to treat you  We have guests, if you are tired, rest for a while and wait for me to come back."

    Su Wan smiled when she heard the words, and joked: "At this time, should you say that if you are tired, you should rest first, and you don't have to wait for me."

    "I have prepared a gift for Ah Wan. When I come back, let's watch it together. If Ah Wan doesn't want to watch it, you can rest."

    Su Wan thought for a while: "Then I'd better wait and see the present."

    "Okay then, I'll go first."

    Su Wan poked his sleeve: "Drink less, I won't care about you when you're drunk."

    "Well, okay, don't worry."

    Li Lin sat for a while and then left. Today is their wedding, and the banquet outside is about to start. The hall is full of guests. As the host, if he doesn't show his face, it will be really rude.

    I'm afraid I don't have to wait for tomorrow, after the banquet is over, I'm afraid someone will say something bad.

    He doesn't care what other people think of him, but he is afraid that others will say about her, how bad it is for her to marry into the Li family, and how disrespectful the Li family is, if it gets to her ears, she will be unhappy  up.

    After he married her, he always had to protect her face, and he would avoid gossip that made her unhappy.

    Seeing Li Lin leaving the door, Xiao Sang and Xiao Chan opened the door and entered the dormitory. Xiao Sang came in with a copper basin, intending to remove makeup for Su Wan, while Xiao Chan took off the phoenix crown for Su Wan and took off some accessories.  .

    Su Wan only had time to look at the dormitory at this time. The dormitory was neither big nor small, and things should be arranged according to her habits. Some old things were familiar to her.  There were still red candles burning on the stage, she probably thought she was in Guan Yuan.

    However, this sense of familiarity made her feel a little more at ease.

    "The princess wants to take a bath. I just sent someone to look at it. There is a stove behind the house, which is specially used to heat hot water. There are pipes that can be passed directly to the bathing room. The water has already boiled now.  Alright, let the county chief use his slaves and let them go."

    "Alright, go get someone to prepare it, and get someone to cook me a bowl of clear porridge. I've been hungry for a long time, and I feel a little uncomfortable, so I can't eat anything else."

    "yes."

    The people in the room were busy for a while. With the help of the two of them, Su Wan changed out of her wedding clothes. After taking a bath, she changed into a red dress embroidered with golden camellia. Not long after, someone from the kitchen sent a  Come over with a bowl of porridge and some fine side dishes.

    Probably because of the chef's skill, the porridge was cooked just right, and the side dishes were also cooked to her liking. After eating a bowl of porridge, she ate two more pastries, and she felt much more comfortable.

    After she finished eating, Xiao Sang packed the fruits, peanuts and red dates on the quilt to the end of the bed, and told her to lie down for a while. At this time, the voices of guests came from the yard outside, and it was getting dark.

    She was so sleepy that she couldn't keep her eyes open while thinking, fortunately Li Lin didn't invite any female elders here, otherwise how could she rest at this moment, I'm afraid she would have to chat with these people and recognize relatives.

    After thinking about it this way, she let herself go?? fell asleep.

    However, she kept in mind that Li Lin said that she would take her to see the gift, so she didn't sleep too deeply. She slept for about an hour and woke up after regaining some energy.

    At this moment, it was completely dark outside, the house was lit with lamps, and big red flower candles were lit on the table.

    When she sat up, she happened to meet the terracotta figurines of the bride and groom placed by the bedside pillows. The bride and groom smiled brightly and looked happy.

    She reached out and poked the groom's face, then burst out laughing.

    "The Princess is awake?" Xiao Sang lifted the red gauze curtain and walked in, "The servant girl just wanted to call the Princess, but the banquet outside has already ended, and the young master went to take a bath in the outer courtyard, and he will be back soon."

    "By the way, the young master took some time to come back earlier and asked the princess if he had eaten. The servant girl said that the princess had eaten and lay down to rest. The young master came in to take a look before going back."  Delighted smile.

    Su Wan was slightly surprised: "Has he come back?"

    Xiao Sang nodded like a chick pecking at rice: "Yeah, the young master came back, I just looked at the princess and went back to the banquet."

    "Princess, the slaves just went to investigate, and there are quite a few guests today. Two young masters came from the Duke of Zhen's mansion, the prince and his wife from the Prince Zhao's mansion, the Marquis of Pingyuan's mansion, and the Huaihe Prince's mansion.  People are here, I heard that King Sui and Concubine Su are also here."

    "Prince Sui is here too?" Su Wan frowned. She didn't think it was surprising that other people could come, but there were some on the side of King Sui

    On the side of King Sui's mansion, she couldn't see through it, and she didn't know what King Sui was planning.

    At this moment, the voice of the servant girl saluting came from outside:

    "Young master."

    "Young master."

    Su Wan looked up, and saw Li Lin lifted the red gauze curtain and walked in. Seeing that she had woken up, he had a smile on his face: "Are you awake?"

    At this time, he had changed the bridegroom's wedding clothes, but he was still wearing a red robe. His hair should have been washed and dried, and he randomly took a hosta to fix some of them, and the rest were scattered behind his back.  Divide the elegant and romantic style of celebrities in the Western Wei Dynasty.

    Perhaps it was because of drinking wine that his face was still a little red, as if a fairy had fallen into the mortal world.

    He stretched out a hand, looked at her and said with a smile, "Ma'am, I'll take you to see the presents" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 349 Husband

    ?

    Xiao Sang tried her best to be an invisible person, and quietly disappeared.

    Su Wan was amazed by his appearance for a moment, but later realized that she was still lying on the bed, and she had no makeup on, her hair was disheveled, and she had no image at all, so she blushed immediately.

    However, she blushed too many times today, and it passed away in no time. She secretly rejoiced that she still remembered that she would not live alone in the future, and her clothes were still in good condition.

    "Wait for me for a while." She straightened her clothes, and just about to put on her shoes and get out of bed, she saw that he had already walked to the edge of the bed and sat down, and then helped her put her shoes on.

    It was extremely natural for him to do these things, just like when he bent down to pull up the hem of her clothes when he stepped over the brazier today, it seemed that he just did it casually.

    She came back to her senses and blinked: "I, I can wear it myself."

    "It's okay, it's the same for me to help you." He didn't care about these things, "You and I will be husband and wife in the future, you have to get used to this, although I don't like others to be in the room all the time, but I can take good care of you.  "

    Having said that, he stood up again, went to the compartment room, took a big red woolen cloak for her and put it on her body: "It's cold outside, put it on."

    "Oh." She stretched out her hand to tie the belt, and then let him pull her out of the house.

    His hands are very big, with long and slender fingers and well-defined joints. The back of the hand looks fair, but there are some thin calluses on the palm, some places are not there, some places are, a very thin layer, if you don't rub it carefully  , I'm afraid I can't feel it.

    Perhaps the best ointment in the world can't erase the traces of time.

    She asked him, "Where are we going?"

    "You'll know when you get there." Li Lin pulled her out of the front door of the main room, and then someone handed her a wooden box the size of a grapefruit and an octagonal palace lantern with a picture of the laurel tree Chang'e fairy.

    Li Lin gave the box to Su Wan, and took the lantern himself: "Take it, don't open it."

    "Oh." Su Wan was holding the box, a little curious, her fingers were caressing the engraved tangerine flowers, and she wanted to open it to see what was going on, but she was even more curious about what kind of surprise he gave her.

    "Let's go." Li Lin pulled her into the yard. The two walked side by side. He held a lamp to illuminate the road, while she hugged the box and followed his pace step by step.

    The two of them went out from the small gate of the main courtyard and walked all the way to the observation building in the garden.

    Jingping Court is not big, just a big garden and a few yards. The garden is not too big, but the scenery is quite ingenious, with small ponds, waterside pavilions, lotus and koi, one step at a time.

    It's just that the flowers and plants have been planted, but the transplanted tree does not have many branches and leaves, and is a little bare. Because of the joy today, red silk is hung on the branches to cover it.

    As for the observation building, it was built by Li Linming later, and it was only completed in early February. There are only three floors in total.  You can see the whole Jingpingyuan.

    "Slow down."

    The two walked up the stairs, Li Lin let her walk in front, and walked behind her with a lamp to show her the way. At this moment, guide lights were also lit on each floor of the observation building, and the stairs were still clearly visible.

    Su Wan held the box by the hem of her skirt and walked upstairs. After a while, she reached the third floor. Railings were built around the observation building, and all of them were sliding windows that could be fully opened. She just sat on the ground.  It doesn't obstruct the view either.

    At this time, the windows on all sides were open, and the night wind blew in, and the red gauze curtains hanging in front of the windows swayed gently with the wind.

    There is a small table in front of the window sill on the side facing the garden, and some food is placed on the small table. The food is still steaming at the moment, and it seems that it has just been delivered.

    Li Lin put the palace lantern on the side of the small table, pulled her and sat down on the side of the small table: "Eat something first, I heard from the people below that you drank a bowl of porridge today, and I am afraid you will be hungry at night."  gone."

    He rolled up his sleeves, and stretched out his hand to share two bowls of chicken porridge. Su Guan drank a bowl of porridge and two pieces of pastries in the evening, and was indeed a little hungry. Seeing this, he was not polite, so he sat down and ate some.

    There are five small dishes on the table, marinated chicken slices, shrimp balls, fried spring bamboo shoots, pickled preserved melon and a bowl of small glutinous rice balls. In addition, two plates of pastries and a jug of wine are prepared.

    Li Lin had a busy day today, he drank a lot of wine, and didn't eat any food at all. First, he ate some at Su Wan's pace. When Su Wan was full, he wrapped up the rest of the food.  .

    After eating and drinking enough, the two sat in front of the window sill and leaned together to watch the stars.

    ?It is still moonless tonight, the sky is full of stars, twinkling and twinkling, the room belowThe house is brightly lit, and there are guide lights in the garden to illuminate the paths in the garden.

    The stars in the sky reflect the distant Milky Way, which is beautiful and bright but far away and untouchable. Below is the garden of the house, and the lights are weak. Although they are not as good as the stars in the sky, they are their fireworks on earth.

    The breeze is blowing, the lights are flickering, and the person leaning on her side is her husband today, and the person she will hold hands with for the rest of her life in the future.

    She felt warm in her heart, gathered the cloak around her body, and leaned towards him, bringing the two closer. He stretched out his hand to hold her tightly, and asked her in a low voice, "Is it cold?"

    "It's not cold." She shook her head, then lowered her head and touched the box she was holding in her hand, and traced the pattern of twine flowers on it bit by bit with her fingers.

    He lowered his eyebrows and saw her gentle eyebrows and eyes, her eyes were clear and clear, and he couldn't hide the anticipation and joy in her.

    The corners of his mouth were slightly raised, his eyes were filled with a gentle smile, he hugged her a little tighter, then he reached out to cover her hand, held her hand in his palm, and asked her: "Want to know what's inside?"  what?"

    Su Wan raised her head, looked into his eyes, and nodded vigorously: "Yes."

    He asked again: "Then what do you think it should be?"

    Su Wan thought about it, but she couldn't figure it out, and she didn't know if it was a jade treasure or something else, but she felt that it was impossible. He gave her a lot of things like treasures, so it must not be so big.  It takes a lot of time.

    She shook her head, then tugged at his sleeve, and said shamelessly, "I don't know, why don't you tell me."

    "Ma'am." He smiled, and his tone was gentle and tired, a bit like he had called her Six Girls back then, "Why don't you call me Ma'am, and I'll let you open the box, how about it?"

    Call him, what are you calling?

    Naturally, I called my husband.

    Su Wan remembered that when the two of them were discussing their address, she teased him to call him Yuan Yuan, and he also said that sooner or later he would let her change his name and let her call him Husband.

    Su Wan's face was slightly red, and there was some water in her eyes, but she didn't have any resistance. She tugged on his sleeve, prepared in her heart, and then yelled in a low voice.

    "Husband."

    Her voice was soft and soft, like the spring breeze blowing in the spring to melt the ice and snow and revive everything, and like a warm flame in the cold winter, giving him warmth in the cold, making him attached physically and mentally, and reluctant to let go.

    His heart was burning slightly, and he responded in a low voice: "Well, I am here." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 350 It's a firefly gifted by him

    ?

    Everyone in the world said that he is a rare gentleman with integrity, but he himself knows that he is actually very selfish when it comes to people or things he cares about.

    For example, her.

    If he was really that high-spirited and upright, he shouldn't have thought of marrying her at the beginning. Even if he liked her in his heart, it would be fine to protect her in secret for the rest of his life.

    Let her marry a good husband, let her live a lifetime of carefree, in this land where she grew up, when she wants to see her relatives, she can see them, there is no possibility that she will be thousands of miles away.

    But he selfishly dragged her into his world, first made her have feelings for him, and then made her face a dilemma.

    He can give her a lot, as long as she wants, what he has and can give, he can give, but there are some things that he can't do.

    So he thought, to treat her better, better, and make her happy, so that she would not be in vain if she was willing to walk towards him and accompany him on this journey of life.

    Perhaps at the end of her life, he can make her feel that meeting him in this life is her luck and joy, not regret, unwillingness, or even resentment.

    He took back the hand that was holding her, and then wrapped his arms around her, wrapping her in his arms. He lowered his head and touched the top of her hair lightly, and said, "Open the box and see  look."

    "okay."

    Su Wan didn't know that he had so many emotions in an instant, so she called her husband, she was a little embarrassed when she spoke, but after she said it, she felt very natural, and when she heard him say that he could open the box, she naturally paid attention to it.  Force on the box.

    She opened the outer cover first, but saw that there was still a box inside. She turned to look at him, but bumped into his chest, and then saw him holding her and stretched out his hand to take out the box inside.  The lid opens.

    Su Wan glanced at it, and saw that there were many small particles inside, one by one, densely packed, and it was still a big box full. The small particles were a bit like the ones she played with when she was a child, which would grow bigger when soaked in water.  small drops of water.

    She asked a little puzzled: "What is this?"

    He stretched out his hand and twirled a few, rubbed them lightly on his fingers, and saw that there was some green light inside the small particles, and the outer layer of coat quickly swelled up, like a small balloon that was blown up  It seemed to be floating lightly.

    The little ball was only the size of her thumb, with a transparent film on the outside, and a little green light inside, which looked like a firefly when it floated out.

    Su Wan was shocked, is this ancient black technology?  !

    He asked her: "Does it look good?"

    Su Wan blinked, and then came back to his senses: "This, what is this?!"

    Li Lin put the box in her hand, and said: "It's just a small thing I got by accident. It contains a kind of luminous stone powder, but it can't see the light. It can only shine for one night. It will disappear tomorrow."

    "The old lady of Mrs. Xiang made a coat for it, which will swell when you rub it lightly, and can float up with stone powder. Because it is quite similar to a firefly, it is called 'One Day Firefly'."

    Su Wan asked curiously: "Who is Mrs. Xiang?"

    Li Lin explained with a smile: "A nagging old woman, whose exact name is unknown, may have never been married in her whole life, and has a bit of a dry temper. People have to take a detour when they see her, but it would be quite interesting if she could be driven into a rage.  .¡±

    "They are all very interesting. Although each has its own abilities and shortcomings, sometimes it is a headache, and sometimes it is very interesting."

    Su Wan was a little dazed by him: "Is that fun or a headache?"

    Li Lin smiled, and stretched out his hand to stroke her soft hair: "When you see her, you will naturally understand."

    "Alright, I will try my best to get along well with them, and I won't make things difficult for you." Naturally, Su Wan knew that the people he mentioned were very important people around him, and she didn't want to make things difficult for him, so she would try her best  Get along well with everyone.

    "That's not necessary." Li Lindao, "You are my wife, and they are the only ones who respect you. In the future, if you want to see them, you will see them, and if you don't, you will disappear."

    "If they disrespect you, you can also tell me, and I will deal with it myself."

    Su Wan smiled when she heard this, thinking that this person can really do things, she smiled and said: "Then I really want to thank you for protecting me like this."

    He smiled and asked, "Who are you thanking?"

    Su Wan rolled her eyes, tugged at his cuffs, her vermilion lips parted slightly, her eyes seemed to be shining, "Thank you, husband."

    LeeHis eyes fell on her lips, the fundus of his eyes became deep, and he felt his fingers itchy.

    I kind of want to try it.

    Su Wan didn't pay attention to his gaze, and lowered his head to take a few small particles from the box, rubbed them on his fingers, and sure enough, each of them swelled up, and when the wind blew, they floated out with the wind.

    Su Wan thought it was fun, and was about to play more, but suddenly thought of something, she paused for a moment, then turned to ask him: "Is this thing brought from Licheng?  I saw it, will there be trouble?"

    "No." Li Lin smiled, "Earlier, Jiubian took a lot of them and sent them to shops in various places for sale. Other places already have them. I asked him to sell them tomorrow in the Imperial City. What do you think?  Just play around, I just thought you would like it if I gave it to you, if you have such scruples, then I won¡¯t give it to you.¡±

    "That's really great, thank you husband, Awan likes this gift very much."

    She really likes this gift. She has a lot of treasures of gold, silver and jewelry. If he gives her something, she will also be happy, thinking it is his heart.

    But at this time he gave her a firefly, and she felt genuinely happy, like a small person spinning around in her heart, so happy that she wanted to fly.

    She put the box on her lap, then grabbed a handful of small particles, rubbed her hands together, and saw fireballs floating up one by one, and when the wind came, they were blown out of the window,  Fall in this piece of heaven and earth.

    From a distance, it really looks like fireflies flying.

    Su Wan took his hand excitedly: "Look, Yinghuo, help me quickly, I want to see a lot of Yinghuo."

    "Okay." He looked at her with a smile, and saw that she happily grabbed some and began to rub. He also grabbed some, rubbed them in his hands, and then floated out many fireflies.

    She nestled in his arms, having fun, the two of them were busy, and after a while, the whole garden was covered with fireflies, and a little bit of light floated around, like real fireflies flying.

    At this time, the sky is full of stars, the ground is filled with human fireworks, and what is flying in the sky is a firefly gifted by him.

    Su Wan was full of joy, reached out and grabbed a firefly ball, rolled it in her palm, rolled it around, after rolling for a while, she let go, and that one also floated up.

    Her eyes were shining brightly: "It's so beautiful."

    He was very happy to see her, his eyes seemed to be full of stars, and his eyes were stained with a smile. He reached out and stroked a strand of hair falling from her ear, and asked her, "Do you like it?"

    She looked back into his eyes and nodded vigorously: "I like it."

    He looked at the starlight in her eyes, stroked the hair around her ears, his eyes fell on her full lips, and then he couldn't restrain himself anymore, he lowered his head and kissed her.

    "Ma'am" (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 351 Alas, do you think the young master can do it?

    ?

    This is the wife he married into the door, who can be hugged and kissed.

    The lips are soft to the touch, with some seemingly indistinct aroma, which cannot be seen after eating, but lingers on the tip of the nose, entangles his heart, and wants him to taste it again and again, so that he can taste it carefully.

    Su Wan was stunned for a moment, but she quickly realized that she didn't dare to move at first, and let him hold her for a while, but after only a few breaths, this person seemed to suddenly understand something,  I got tangled up.

    A word suddenly came to her mind, if a woman's ability to learn certain things is b, then a man's ability to learn certain things is a10086.

    Thinking of this, she suddenly wanted to laugh.

    "What are you thinking about?" Seeing that she was still wandering off at this moment, he had to let her go for the time being, put one hand around her slender waist, the other stroked her hair, and caressed her face carefully.

    Su Wan came back to her senses, blushed and shook her head: "No, I praise you in my heart."

    At this moment, the redness on his face from drinking wine has receded, and his eyes are slightly stained with red, like a seductive male goblin, just looking at it makes people's heart beat faster.

    "Praise me?" He frowned, stroked her face with his palm, and asked her, "Then kiss again?"

    Su Wan didn't expect him to say such a thing, and before she agreed, he kissed him again, if it was just a taste of it before, but now he used some strength, lingering and demanding.

    Su Wan couldn't sit still, so she had to put her arms around his neck. Seeing her reaction, the other party kissed him deeper.

    The two kissed inseparably on the observation deck.

    ?The sky is full of stars, the fireballs in the courtyard are constantly flying, and the men and women upstairs are kissing me. This scene makes people feel hot when they look at it.

    The people who were peeking on the wall from a distance here saw this scene, and became excited with a wow.

    "I kissed, I really kissed!"

    "Really kissed!"

    "I didn't expect to see the young master do such an image-degrading thing with my own eyes. Ah, from now on, the image of the young master in my heart as 'bright as the sky and the moon' will disappear!"

    "Tsk tsk! What a show!"

    "This is rare to see in a hundred years!"

    "Go back and ask the young master what it's like."

    Jiubian suddenly thought of a question, knocked on the wall with the fan in his hand, and asked, "Oh, do you think the young master can do it?"

    The people present were breathless, and the scene was silent.

    If they discuss this issue, they will probably be beaten to death.

    "Cough!"

    Someone coughed heavily, and the few people lying on the wall looked left and right and couldn't see anyone. When they lowered their heads, they found that the fisherman was standing behind them, looking at them with a straight face.

    The scene was silent again.

    The fisherman glanced at these young men, and asked lightly, "Have you seen enough?"

    Jiubian chuckled: "Not enough, why don't you come up and take a look, hahaha"

    Several people present looked at him together, thinking that this brother is really thick-skinned and not afraid of death. Who would dare to offend the fisherman with such a smiley face!

    The fisherman glanced at him, then glanced at these people, and said, "Come down when you've seen enough."

    Really, so curious, why don't you marry a daughter-in-law and go back, and taste the taste of it yourself, and see what other people have.

    "By the way, I would like to remind you to go back to your room to rest earlier. If you let the young master know that you are hiding here and peeking, you will have to shed a layer of skin."

    After saying that, the fisherman turned and left. Seeing this, the few people behind didn't dare to peek any more. They were about to come down from the wall, but they saw the young man on the observation tower picked up his wife, bowed his head and kissed her, and then  Then he turned around and went downstairs with the man in his arms.

    ""

    ""

    "This, this, is this going to go back to the room? Is the yard cleared? Where's that Madam Zheng?"

    "Mr. Buju is talking to her." Jiu Bian clicked his tongue, "I was annoyed by his talk before, but I didn't know that he still has such an ability to make people dizzy by chatting.  He said that, and the whole person fainted."

    "Where are the two maids?"

    "Those two maids are still in the yard, they are very stubborn, and they refuse to leave no matter what."

    "Okay, let Mrs. Zhang speak and let them wait in the yard, but don't go to the side of the new house if you have nothing to do."

      "Then let's let's break up, let's go, and go to drink."

    It's fine to take a peek before, but if you look down again, the young master knows, it's really immortal and shed a layer of skin.

    "Let's go, let's go drink."

    The people on the wall dispersed after a clatter. Li Lin, who was here, came down from the observation tower with Su Wan in his arms. Standing in the garden, his eyes swept over the wall, and his footsteps also paused.

    Su Wan's face was blushing violently, and she buried her head in his arms. Hearing his heartbeat, she felt her whole body was burning hot. She felt him stop, raised her head and asked, "What's wrong?"

    He laughed and said in a low voice: "It's nothing, there are a few cats that don't sleep at night and come out to run around, but they all ran away, don't be afraid."

    Su Wan's mind was confused: "Where is the cat in the yard?"

    "Well, a wild cat." He said, "Tomorrow, let someone squat to guard it, and let someone catch it and throw it out."

    Su Wan snorted, looked up and saw that the garden was full of fireflies, and one of them floated over, she reached out to grab it.

    He paused again, and asked her, "Are you still watching?"

    Su Wan let go of his hand, and seeing the fireball floating away, he shook his head: "Don't look at it, let's go back."

    After finishing speaking, she buried her head in his arms.

    He smiled, kissed the top of her hair, and walked towards the main courtyard with her in his arms.

    At this time, the lights in the main courtyard were brightly lit, and when the wind blew, the lanterns under the eaves swayed slightly, and the red silk was slightly raised, and there was a scent of flowers in the air.  The courtyard is pervasive and lingers for a long time.

    In the new house, several lamps are lit at the moment, and there are two dragon and phoenix candles burning on the table.

    Li Lin carried Su Wan into the door, walked to the edge of the bed and took off her embroidered shoes, then put her on the bed.

    Su Wan quickly took the quilt and covered herself up. She was under the quilt for a while and saw no movement outside. When she got her head out of the quilt, she saw that there was no one in front of the bed.

    She was surprised for a moment, thinking that if he left, why didn't he tell her, and left her like this?

    Just as she stretched out her neck to look out, she saw him come back with two sets of red clothes in his arms.

    As soon as he opened the red gauze curtain and saw her looking at him like this, he smiled and walked over, and put her pajamas on the bed: "Get up and change clothes before going to sleep. The clothes are comfortable to sleep in."

    It was only then that Su Wan remembered that she was wearing a cloak and a long skirt with large sleeves, which was embroidered with delicate camellias and twigs with gold thread. It looked luxurious and beautiful, but it was uncomfortable to sleep in.

    She looked down at the pajamas, then at him, blushing and said: "Then turn around and don't look." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 352 Ah Wan, okay?

    ?

    Li Lin knew that she was shy, and wanted to tease her a little, but it was not suitable at this moment. If he really tossed about, he might not be able to sleep at night.

    "I'll go to the cubicle to change it. Do you change it yourself or let me call your maid over?"

    Only now did Su Wan think of Xiao Sang Xiaoran, she stretched her neck and looked out: "Where are the two of them?"

    "Outside, I asked them to rest, but they refused, saying that they would stay outside today and let you call them if you have anything to do."

    In fact, these two girls were also very nervous. When Su Wan got married, Wang had mentioned to them that the two masters could not have intercourse before the Chinese New Year. Originally, this matter was entrusted to Madam Zheng.  People just need to pay attention.

    But at this moment, Madam Zheng disappeared all of a sudden, what can they do.

    They didn't even dare to stop Li Lin and Su Wan from going out, and they didn't dare to barge in now, and they were really afraid of Li Lin, as long as he glanced at them, they didn't dare to say anything.

    Su Wan said: "Let them go back and rest, I'll do it myself."

    "Well, I'm going to tell you now." After that, he turned around and walked outside the house. Seeing this, Su Wan put down the thick curtain inside the Baizi bed, and then changed clothes on the bed.

    Generally, the bed curtain has two layers, one is a ventilated gauze, which is cool and cool in summer, and can also cover some, the other is a thick fabric, which is used to block light and wind, and it is also necessary to change clothes on the bed.  People outside the house cannot see it.

    The pajamas that Li Lin sent were red soft silk, which felt good to the touch. There was a short jacket on top and a pair of loose trousers on the bottom. She changed the clothes on her body and put them beside the bed.  superior.

    After a busy day today, she was also a little sleepy. She thought that Li Lin would not come back at this moment. After all, it had been discussed before, and his dormitory was separated by a hall from the main room.  It's time to go back and rest.

    Thinking of this, she lay down and went to sleep.

    Just at this moment, his voice suddenly came: "Give me the clothes."

    Su Wan was stunned for a moment, and then heard him call again, "Awan, are you asleep? Give me your clothes?"

    After he finished speaking, he came up, stood outside the bed curtain, and shouted again: "Awan."

    Su Wan became more awake: "Oh, I didn't sleep."

    He said again: "Then give me the clothes you changed."

    After finishing speaking, he stretched out his hand to lift some bed curtains, and then stretched his hand in. Su Wan didn't dare to hesitate, and hurriedly handed him the cloak and clothes that had been changed by the bed.

    She said sleepily: "You can put it anywhere, and let someone wash it tomorrow. I, I'm going to bed, so you go to bed early too."

    "Well, good." He took his clothes and left. Su Wan heaved a sigh of relief, opened his eyes and looked at the picture of hundreds of sons and thousands of grandchildren on the canopy bed, and then blinked.

    Tonight, the light in the new house cannot be blown out, let it burn until it goes out by itself, so the room is very bright, even through the heavy curtain, there is a lot of light coming in, not very bright, but it does not affect the sight.

    She was really sleepy, but before she went to bed, she could still think about what happened today. Thinking of what happened to the two of them on the viewing tower, her face flushed again, and she felt a little joy and shyness in her heart.

    She covered her face in the quilt, feeling as if her heart was wrapped in a layer of honey, which was so sweet.

    It's not long since she came to this world. In the past, she just wanted to live out her life in peace, marry a decent man, have one or two children, and pass her life smoothly.

    There is nothing particularly joyful, nor is there anything special to look forward to.

    It's enough to be flat and peaceful.

    But since meeting him, she found that she suddenly had joy and anticipation. She felt that if she could be with him, every day would be very happy.

    Li Lin.

    Jing Yuan.

    Husband.

    It's her husband

    She was happy as if there was a villain running around in circles in her heart, but she was so tired, she didn't think about it for a long time, and she was about to fall asleep in a daze. At this moment, she seemed to hear him calling her again.

    "Awan."

    "Awan."

    "Ma'am."

    "have you slept?"

    She was very confused, only remembered that it was his voice, and hummed softly.

    He asked again: "Are you asleep?"

    She didn't answer, then listened againHe asked, "Are you asleep?"

    "No, what's the matter?"

    "I'll lift the curtain, don't be afraid."

    Su Wan was about to say something, but her eyes lit up. When she opened her eyes, she saw him lift the bed curtain and smile at her. Then he quickly put down the bed curtain, lifted the quilt and got on the bed, and stretched out his hand to embrace her.  in arms.

    His movements were so fast that she didn't even have a chance to say a word.

    Su Wan was stunned, and before she could react, he pestered her and kissed her.

    She was still dazed at the beginning, but she was bewitched by him in the end, and slowly began to respond to him. After a long time, she was almost out of breath before being let go.

    In the end, she leaned into his arms, closed her eyes and listened to his heartbeat.

    It took a while for her to come back to her senses, and then she stretched out her hand and pushed his chest: "Why are you back again?"

    "Ma'am." He bowed his head and kissed her forehead, and then said, "Tonight is wedding ceremony, even if you want to drive me away, I will not follow suit tonight. I will stay alone in the empty room on the wedding night, and I won't be able to sleep."

    "Tonight, I will stay here, madam, okay?"

    Su Wan didn't know what to say for a while, you can say yes, but she was really worried that something would happen between the two of them, she was worried about her body, and wanted to live longer.

    But listening to what he said, if he refused, he would be very happy.

    She still hoped that he would be happy.

    When she was struggling, he lowered his head and kissed her again, and then said: "Don't worry, I will obey your business, and I will not do anything to hurt you. I still want my wife to accompany you."  I've been around for a long time."

    "Tonight, I just want my wife to be with me, and I will be with my wife."

    "Awan, are you okay?"

    Su Wan listened to these words, how could she say no, she nodded in good agreement, and then leaned into his arms.

    She is also willing to be with him, and she also hopes that he will be with her, to be with him for a lifetime, a long, long time.

    He smiled, eyes full of tenderness, reached out and stroked her soft hair, and pressed her tighter in his arms: "Sleep, I'll be with you."

    She was familiar with his breath, and the embrace was warm and comfortable. She leaned into his arms, and could not open her eyes after a while, and fell asleep after a while.

    He looked down at her fair little face, stretched out his hand to caress her eyebrows, and then kissed the top of her hair.

    Ah Guan.

    Ma'am.

    I wish you all the best and joy in everything.

    May I and you, hand in hand, never leave.

    [The author has something to say]

    The plot of getting married is finished like this. The writing is relatively detailed. The author has tried his best to write it. I hope everyone will like it. It may be difficult to follow up, but looking back, I think it is delicate and gentle, and the scenes and emotional changes are also relatively good.  To be honest, I can write this plot after two chapters, but I don¡¯t want to watch the dry ones without much emotion and scenes.  Read it again, you will definitely have a better experience.

    Thank you for your support~ (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 353 What is she, Su Wan?  !

    ?

    As the night deepened, the newlyweds here slept hugging each other, but there were many people outside who couldn't sleep.

    Jinning's mansion is fine, this girl is married, everything is a foregone conclusion, and this day is going to go on.

    There are fewer people in this family, although it seems to be a little deserted, but Jin Ninggong Wang's side has Su Jian and Murong Xian Xiaoshun at his knees, Su Xun is not alone, Su Lan, Su Luo and Li's  All by his side.

    Although I was a little disappointed, everything was settled, but it was not as heart-scratching as the night before.

    After all, this day is going to go on.

    The people from the city left Jingpingyuan and went to find a restaurant to drink. The night wind in spring was slightly cold, and the streets of the imperial city were brightly lit. The people coming and going were either empty-handed or carrying a lantern for lighting.

    "I've counted them today, and it's really a dowry of one hundred and ninety-two loads!"

    "Hiss! Really so much! Then the Jinning mansion really gave so much dowry?!"

    "You don't know about that. How could it be given by the Duke of Jinning? In the past, Princess Wenxiao's mother wore ten miles of red makeup when she got married. She was the daughter of the Duke of Zhen Guo."

    "It is said that this time, the Duke of Zhenguo also sent a big gift to Princess Wenxiao to add makeup, and there are eight big boxes!"

    Someone asked again: "But is this one hundred and ninety-two lifts really appropriate? I remember that several princesses married into the palace, and it was only one hundred and ninety-two lifts."

    "You don't know about that. I heard that the makeup was added yesterday, and His Majesty rewarded him with a total of thirty-two loads of makeup. It is said that the jewelry collection in the inner palace also has cloth and medicinal materials. They have everything that one expects.  gone."

    "Since it was rewarded by His Majesty, it is a great gift. Naturally, I have to take it over. The thirty-two lifts are half lifts, and the nobles naturally don't like it. Add one more, and make up the whole  , this is not exactly one hundred and ninety-two lifts."

    "It's just someone else talking about it. Among them, His Majesty rewarded it. Who dares to have the slightest opinion."

    "That's exactly the reason."

    "I'm really envious of Li Jingyuan. After marrying such a Jinshan, there are two backers behind him. If he doesn't take the imperial examination in the future, he will have a bright future, which is different from us."

    "This luck is really good!"

    "Who says it's not, but there is only one Li Jingyuan in this world, and only one Princess Wenxiao, you and I still need to work hard!"

    "Speaking of which, Princess Wen Xiao just fell in love with him!"

    "I don't know how knowledgeable Li Jingyuan is, but his appearance is very good! Maybe it's because of how handsome Li Jingyuan is!"

    "How can a noble lady like Princess Wenxiao be such a shallow person?"

    Everyone in the imperial city was arguing endlessly, but Su Ling, Su Fu, and Su Ran were tossing and turning. Su Ling just felt cold and fell from a high place these days.  Being a person with her tail down, she didn't even have the chance to look up at people.

    The night is cold, and her heart is even colder.

    Thinking of Su Wan getting married so well, she was jealous in her heart, but secretly disdainful, thinking that if she married such a poor man, what would happen in the future, maybe even her would be inferior.

    Su Guan probably hasn't figured out the difference between the noble lady of the government and the wife of Juren.

    However, she thought about it, and thought of Jinning Duke's Mansion and Zhen Guogong Mansion, and she couldn't sleep anymore.

    Su Fu really lost her temper, she threw something in the room and yelled.

    "Why is she, Su Wan?! Why can she get so much dowry when she gets married, and when I got married, the family just followed the standard of a prostitute, not much at all. In the end, it was my mother who made up for it.  This allowed me to get married safely and securely!"

    "What on earth is she, Su Wan?!"

    Su Fu thought of what her mother had handed over, saying that Mrs. Wang gave Su Wan a lot of things to add makeup, even Su Wang gave her two shops, and His Majesty gave her a generous reward, almost going crazy.

    "You said, why is she Su Wan?!" Su Fu pointed to Bai Xia and asked, "I am not as good as her in any way. I am the eldest daughter of the mansion. She is just a third-bedroom. I married Zhao  The palace, and she married a poor man!"

    "Why is she more beautiful than me?!"

    "Now outside, I don't know how many people are laughing at me!"

    "Laughing that I am also the prostitute of the Jinning Duke's mansion. I am not as beautiful as my sister when I get married, and the dowry is not as rich as my sister's dowry!"

    Bai Xia thought in his heart, you don't have a mother who married with ten miles of red makeup, nor did you coax the old lady into favor, let alone repay your grandfather.??May marrying a poor student be appreciated and rewarded by the emperor!

    But she didn't dare to say these words, if she did, maybe the master would go crazy, and she would die if she didn't die.

    Bai Xia regretted it a long time ago.

    Before she learned that Baihe Baizhi was willing to marry, and when she became a maidservant to be Su Fu's dowry maid, she felt that Baihe Baizhi was so stupid, how nice it would be to be a maidservant, eat and dress well with her master.

    But I didn't expect that the one who was stupid was actually herself. This master is really too difficult to serve.

    Especially recently, I don't know what kind of anger between the Wang family and Princess Zhao. Princess Zhao just detained Su Fu in the mansion and didn't let her go out.  Difficult to serve.

    Today, when she learned how beautiful Su Wan's marriage was, how rich the dowry was, and even included a reward from His Majesty, she was so angry that she was about to explode.

    That's a full one hundred and ninety-two carry dowry!

    I heard that every lift is so pretentious that I can't even put my fingers down!

    Not even counting the furniture that was delivered early!

    There are even some things that have not been placed in the shop and house on the bright side!

    There is even a treasure trove of bank notes at the bottom of the box!

    "Where am I not as good as her? I have to go back and ask my grandma how I am not as good as her!" After she finished speaking, she ignored everything and turned around to rush outside.  He bumped into Zhao Mingyan standing under the eaves.

    He seemed to be standing here for a while, and he didn't know how much he had heard.

    Zhao Mingyan's face was very ugly: "It's so late, where are you going?"

    "You don't care where I go!" Su Fu was going to hate him to death at the moment, and when she heard the words, she yelled, "What are you doing here? Why are you here instead of going to see your Aunt Que?!"

    "Zhao Mingyan, you once said in the past that you love me the most and you want to marry me wholeheartedly. If I marry you, you will definitely treat me well, but what about now?!"

    "Your mother and concubine put me under house arrest in the mansion and didn't let me go out of the mansion. You don't care, even if you don't come back for three days, you go to be tender with your aunt. How can you remember me!"

    Sufu accused hysterically: "You said you would treat me well, and this is how you treat me?! Zhao Mingyan, you bastard! I misread you!" (Remember the website URL: www  .hlnovel.com

 Chapter 354 But everything is uncertain, everything is possible

    ?

    Hearing her talk about this matter again, Zhao Mingyan's expression turned ugly, and he said: "How many times have I told you that I have nothing to do with that Aunt Que!"

    "She went to the study several times, but the concubine mother ordered her to bring me some soup. I couldn't refuse the concubine mother, so I had to let her in, but I didn't do anything to offend you. Why did you arrest me?  Hold on to this!"

    It was not the first time the two had quarreled because of this. Every time they had a dispute, Su Fu would hold on to it, saying that he broke his original promise and that he was sorry for her!

    When Zhao Mingyan married Su Fu back then, he really liked her. He felt that this girl was everything he imagined. She was intelligent, beautiful, and understanding. She was also a dignified noble daughter of the duke's mansion. It was his honor to marry her.  luck.

    For her sake, he pestered his concubine mother, broke the agreement between Concubine Zhao and the Yue family, retired from Su Wan's Qin family, made an engagement with her, and married her.

    Even for her, he restrained himself a lot, he stopped wandering around all day long, and wanted to live with her in a peaceful and down-to-earth manner.

    But what about her?  !

    Ever since she passed the door, everything has changed. She contradicts and quarrels with her mother and concubine. She is either dissatisfied with this or that is bad all day long. Every time she goes out, she even makes a mess of right and wrong when she comes back.  It became a joke.

    She became less and less familiar to him, and his life was in a mess.

    Not what he asked for.

    Zhao Mingyan was so confused that he even wondered whether the she he saw back then was real or a fake. Thinking that way, he didn't want to see her, and listened to her accusations and scolding.  Just bored and tired.

    Seeing the bored and impatient expression on his face, Su Fu immediately shivered. It was as if a bucket of cold water had been poured on her body, not only extinguishing all the anger on her body, but the cold air went straight to the sky,  It cleared her mind a lot.

    Her face twisted several times, and her expression changed in vain.

    Zhao Mingyan changed, he became tired of her!

    If she continues to make trouble, maybe he will be even more bored. If so, Zhao Mingyan will become a prince in the future, where there is no place for her, sooner or later she will be kicked away, and then find someone to take her place.

    If this is the case, then all the efforts she made before, even trying to marry him, wouldn't it be in vain.

    Thinking of this, she shuddered.

    No!

    It can't be like this!

    Even if Zhao Mingyan no longer likes her, she must take the position of Princess Zhao, and no one can take it away!

    Thinking of this, she hurriedly went up to apologize and explained: "By the way, I was wrong. I just said these words in a daze. Of course, I know that you have nothing to do with Aunt Que. You have always only had me in your heart."  of."

    "I just care too much about you. I don't want to see those aunts appearing in front of you at all. Besides, that aunt is the concubine that your mother concubine pointed out to you. She is so enchanting. I'm afraid she is bewitching you."

    She came up and stretched out her hand to hold Zhao Mingyan's arm, begging for mercy in a coquettish voice: "Mingyan, I was wrong, please forgive me this time, I will definitely correct myself in the future, let's live a good life."

    Seeing her like this, Zhao Mingyan was in a daze for a moment, as if he saw her before she was married again.

    He took a deep breath, and then said: "That's it, you don't have to mention this matter again in the future, I really have nothing to do with Aunt Que."

    "Okay, okay, I don't want to mention this. I was confused before, and I blamed you." Su Fu was secretly relieved when he saw him let go.

    Even if Zhao Mingyan changed his mind, even if he lost his feelings, she would definitely take the position of Princess Zhao, and she would trample all those who had bullied her under their feet!

    When Zhao Mingzhan died, and when Zhao Mingyan came to power, she could be the princess, and if she was lucky, she might even be the regent princess, or even the queen.

    As for Su Wan

    She bit her lip and thought, let her be proud for a while, and later, she would kneel in front of her to see how she became proud.

    Thinking of this, she stopped thinking about going to Su Wan and Duke Jinning's residence. At this time, she should win Zhao Mingyan's heart back first.

    If it is possible If it is possible, it is best for her husband to give birth to a son. In this way, her position will be more stable.

    "Mingyan, are you tired? I'll order someone to boil water for you to wash, and I'll wipe your back"

    Su Fu's side has twists and turns, while Su Ran's side has twists and turns.It is deserted.

    She lives in an exquisite courtyard in the front yard of Prince Ming's Mansion. The courtyard is not big, but the layout is exquisite everywhere, all according to her preferences.

    Although she is now known as a staff member, and everyone in the Palace of Ming Dynasty calls him Mr. Su, many people know that she is now Prince Ming's woman.

    Some people laughed at her for being shameless, nameless, and humble, but they didn't know that this was actually what she wanted in her heart.

    ? Although it is said that no name, no role, no light, but all futures are uncertain, and everything is possible.

    Now that King Ming has married Qin Yuzhu as his wife, if she is a concubine, she must bow to Qin Yuzhu. She is not willing, but if she relies on the name of this aide, Qin Yuzhu can still respect her a little bit.  Dare to bully her with the airs of the court.

    Besides, if she becomes a concubine, she will be detained in the back house. How can there be such a day now, now she leaves the house as soon as she wants to, and Qin Yuzhu can't control the front yard.

    She made an agreement with King Ming, she helped him win the country, if he becomes the emperor in the future, he will get rid of Qin Yuzhu and make her the queen, and the husband and wife will share the country and be the most honorable people in the world.

    Although this process is a bit complicated, as long as she is there, it will definitely be successful.

    King Ming went to coax Qin Yuzhu tonight, she was sitting alone in the room, thinking that she saw Su Guan's beautiful wedding on the street today, and the dowry stretched for ten miles, she was also a little touched.

    She has never been married in two lifetimes!

    What woman does not desire to have a grand and unforgettable wedding, with the blessings of the guests and the envy of the world.

    Thinking of Su Wan's so much dowry and so much money, she ground her teeth and thought, it would be great if the money belonged to her.

    If it was hers, she would definitely be able to do a lot of things. Maybe King Ming would no longer need to rely on the Qin family for money, so she could directly pull Qin Yuzhu down and become the princess directly.

    For a woman in Su Wan, what's the use of so much money, if she keeps worms, it's better to spend this money where it should be spent.

    Thinking of this, many thoughts flashed through her mind, and she suddenly thought of something, and then her eyes lit up, she turned and left the room: "Go and invite the prince to come over, just say that I have something important to discuss, and ask the prince to come over immediately  .¡±

    "Yes." After hearing what she said, the servant quickly left and went to the backyard to invite King Ming.

    King Ming here was discussing the matters of the Qin family with Qin Yuzhu. After hearing this, King Ming left Qin Yuzhu at will, turned and left in a hurry.

    Qin Yuzhu looked at King Ming's back and was silent for a long time, then swept his sleeves and knocked the tea table on the desk to the ground. The coffee table was broken into several pieces and the tea spilled all over the floor.

    "Su Ran, you are paying less and less attention to this princess!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 355

    ?

    Su Wan didn't know that someone was calculating her dowry just after she got married, and she slept soundly and peacefully that night, which made her feel that it was a rare peaceful sleep after wearing a book.

    She is married, and the one lying next to her is her husband, who is also her favorite person.

    When they woke up the next day, the two were still very close. She took over the job of choosing clothes for him, tied a belt for him, and tied the jade pendant for their engagement.

    "Am I doing well?"

    "Madam is the best." He smiled, his eyes full of tenderness.

    Previously, he lived alone, and he did many things by himself. Waking up in the morning is a quick thing. This is the first time he has experienced a wife picking clothes and wearing a belt. Although it is a bit troublesome, it feels really good.

    In the future, he will have a wife.

    Thinking of this, he leaned over and kissed her on the forehead: "They should wait impatiently, I'll go and open the door."

    After saying that, he let go of her, then turned to open the door, and just as he opened the door of the new house, he saw three people looking helplessly outside the door.

    Xiaosang and Xiaowan looked worried, they didn't dare to leave the yard all night, for fear that something might happen, they went to wash and tidy up as soon as it was dawn in the morning, and then prepared the things to wash and waited in the yard.  outside the door.

    Nanny Zheng woke up from the alcohol at dawn, her face turned pale with fright, and she rushed over immediately without even changing her clothes.

    Mrs. Wang sent her here just to let her keep an eye on it, saying that Su Wan was weaker, and even if they got married, they would have to wait until next year before letting the young couple have sex.

    She also felt that she could get things done with her own ability, but she had calculated everything, but she didn't expect to meet someone who was so eloquent, who made her dizzy, and finally drank some wine, just, just  fell asleep

    Madam Zheng was about to vomit blood. If something really happened, then she would have a better life in the future, and Mrs. Wang would definitely not let her go.

    "My lord." Xiao Sang and Xiao Chan hurriedly saluted.

    Li Lin hummed lightly: "Go wash and comb your master's hair."

    "Yes." The two hurriedly agreed, and then stepped into the door of the new house.

    Li Lin glanced at Madam Zheng indifferently, and then said: "Go and tidy yourself before coming here. Madam is like this, I'm afraid I will scare Madam."

    Madam Zheng's face froze when she heard the words, and then she realized that she had slept all night, and the makeup on her face was probably smeared, so she might really scare people when she went in.

    "The old slave will go here and now." Speaking of this, she hesitated for a while, and finally decided to ask Li Lin cheekily, "The young master, what happened earlier"

    Li Lin stretched out his hand and shook the jade pendant around his waist, and said in a calm voice: "Don't worry, mama, I will naturally abide by what I promised, but what happens, it's a matter between our husband and wife.  Always tell her about it."

    "I don't care who ordered you to come here. Before opening your mouth, you said it was for someone's good reason. You need to remember who is your master."

    The matter of the husband and wife's boudoir, how they are, it is a matter between them, if someone brings these matters to Su Wan's ear every three or five days, let alone Su Wan, he is also disgusted.

    But this nanny was arranged by Wang Shi and Su Xun, and he couldn't do too much to drive people out, so he had to beat and beat her to make her pay attention to her sense of proportion and know what to say and what not to say.

    Madam Zheng's heart trembled, and she hurriedly said: "This old slave has made a note, as long as the young master does not do anything wrong, you can just treat this old slave as a transparent person."

    Madam Zheng is not stupid either. Although it is true that she came here at the behest of the Wang family, Su Wan is her master after all. If she offends Su Wan, she may not care about herself.  For one reason, she was dismissed.

    And she is afraid that she will also return to Jinning Duke's mansion when the time comes, she doesn't even have the ability to stay with Su Wan, so there is no reason for Wang to keep her.

    So she has to do things well, and not let the master get bored with her.

    Li Lin nodded: "Go down."

    "yes."

    Madam Zheng breathed a sigh of relief, saluted and turned to leave, intending to tidy herself up before going to see Su Wan.

    The little Sang Xiaolian here entered the new house, looked up, and saw that Su Wan was already sitting in front of the dressing table, the bed was neatly tidied up, the quilt was neatly folded, and even the bed curtains were neatly buttoned.  Get up, they don't have the slightest part to start.

    "Princess."Su Wan was holding a mirror to look at her face, as if she felt that she looked very good-looking today, when she heard the voices of the two, she turned her head.

    Seeing the black and blue eyes of these two people, she was stunned for a moment. She slept soundly last night. These two probably didn't dare to sleep all night. Thinking of this, she said: "Hurry up and go down to rest for a while, I'm here  No one needs to wait on you."

    Both of them shook their heads in unison: "Princess, we are fine."

    Su Wan gave up: "I know what you're thinking, but you should also pay attention to your body. Go and have a rest. I'll serve you again during the evening meal today. I'll call a little maid to come over and wait for you. It's no big deal."

    "I'll go to the warehouse to have a look later, Aunt Azhu is there."

    The two hesitated for a moment, looked at each other, and Xiao Sang said: "The slaves will go to rest for a morning, and in the afternoon, they will accompany the princess to the warehouse. There are many things in the warehouse, and only the two of us know where they are."

    "also."

    The two waited for Su Wan to wash his face, and Xiao Sang put makeup on Su Wanwan's hair. After finishing these, Xiao Sang stayed in the room to pack up things, and Xiao Sang walked out with Su Wan.

    The main courtyard of the inner courtyard of Jingpingyuan is not big, and houses are built in the southeast, northwest, and four directions. The main building faces three rooms facing south, and the living room in the middle is a place for resting on weekdays.  Couples can eat or chat here.

    The room on the left is a new house that has been furnished. There is a compartment for clothes in the new house, and a small door leads to the side room, which is used as a bathroom.

    The structure of the room on the right is similar to that of the new house, with a small compartment for storing clothes and a small door leading to the side room, but the side room over there is just a small study.

    There are three rooms in the East Wing and three rooms in the West Wing, and the East Wing is arranged as a living room. If Su Wan has guests here, they can go there to entertain them.

    There are three rooms in the west chamber, one is used as a storeroom for Su Wan's more important things, one is arranged as a room for Xiao Sang Xiaolian to rest temporarily, and the remaining one is used as a study for Su Wan.

    There are two houses on the south side, which are now being used as warehouses.

    When Su Wan came out, Li Lin was sitting at the table drinking tea. He raised his eyes and saw her, and smiled: "I asked someone to make some according to your taste, and the chef I invited here is pretty good. You can eat some first, and I will eat some later."  If you want to eat anything, just let them make it for you."

    "okay."

    If you treat anything badly, you can't treat your stomach badly. Naturally, Su Wan will not wrong herself in this regard. Naturally, she can eat whatever she wants.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 356 Worry-Free Words

    ?

    The breakfast food of the Gaomen nobles especially prefers to be lighter, there is no big fish or meat, but porridge, desserts, pastries, or pasta.

    At this moment, there were ten items on the table, porridge made with bone broth and oil removed, four side dishes, cakes just made this morning, ginkgo cake, red bean cake, muffins, and  There is a tremella and bird's nest soup, and finally there is a basket of steamed buns that are still steaming today.

    Li Lin served her a bowl of porridge, and then gave her a ginkgo cake. He ate a steamed bun with the porridge. Seeing that she had eaten half a bowl of porridge and a ginkgo cake, he broke another half  Give her a bun.

    "Eat some, and drink the white fungus and bird's nest soup in a while. I asked someone to add some warming and tonic herbs for you, mainly for nourishing qi and blood. After removing the taste, it tastes almost the same as what you usually drink."

    In the past, he didn't want to keep his eyes on her for too long, because he was afraid that he would be rude. Last night, after hugging and hugging her, he just felt that she was really thinner and lighter. No wonder her body has not been very good.

    In the past, the little face was still a little pale, but after more than a year of raising it, the face was a little rosy.

    "Oh." Su Wan didn't have any objections, and considering her appetite, she could indeed eat so much, at most, she could eat two more pastries before she couldn't eat any more.

    "Can you finish the pastry?"

    "It's okay for me to eat two pieces, and keep the rest. If you get hungry later, you can also eat two pieces." Li Lin is not very keen on pastries, but he can eat them, as long as he can fill his stomach.  .

    "But I can't finish it." When she was in the Jinning mansion, the mansion sent three cents of pastries every day, and she only ate a few pieces, and the rest was shared by the maids below.

    "Let's leave it if you can't finish it."

    "All right."

    After the two of them had breakfast, Su Wan sent Xiao Sang Xiaoman down to rest, while she and Li Lin went to the front yard to offer a stick of incense to the ancestors of the Li family.

    ? When she entered the door yesterday, she covered her face with a fan, so she couldn't see her ancestors. Today, she naturally wanted to pay her respects, offering incense and toasting wine and tea. Similarly, her name must be entered in the Li family tree.

    The wife of Li's Zilin, Su's Aguan, styled Pingwei, was born on a certain day in a certain year, and married into the Li family on a certain day in a certain year, and became Li's wife.

    Now Li Lin is the only one in the Li family, and no one is qualified to preside over the matter of entering the genealogy, so the two of them simply handled everything and settled the matter properly.

    When the matter was finished, Su Wan suddenly remembered something that happened yesterday, so she asked him: "Who changed the libretto when we visited yesterday?"

    Hearing this, Li Lin also remembered: "The one who wrote the libretto, you can just call him Mr. Buju. He is used to chattering about the truth, and he especially likes some poems that hurt the spring and the autumn."

    "He is in charge of the academy now. Although he is a bit annoying, I don't see much, and you don't see much."

    "Then can this word be used?" The main reason is that there is something wrong with the previous sentence. Su Wan is a little worried. If the emperor is a small-minded person, he might have angered him by now.

    The vastness of the world and the eternal existence of mountains and rivers are not available to ordinary people.

    "It's useful." Li Lin didn't care, "It's just that someone said it was inappropriate, as long as Dong Jun doesn't care, who can come to trouble us."

    "However, I see that his writing is not bad, it is better than simply praying to heaven and earth. Later, when Madam thinks of this, she also knows that this is specially written for Madam."

    "By the way, I almost forgot one thing."

    "whats the matter?"

    "You follow me."

    "Where are you going?"

    "The study."

    Li Lin took Su Wan away from the house where the ancestors were worshiped, back to the inner courtyard, and went to the study next to his bedroom.

    Su Wan followed him, and seeing him come to the desk, rolled up his sleeves, rubbed the ink, and spread out the paper, as if he wanted to write something, so he asked, "What do you want to write?"

    "Poetry."

    "Oh?" Su Wan still wanted to ask him what poem he wanted to write, but he saw him dipping the pen in the ink with the pen hanging on the pen holder, and began to write. After a while, he wrote down the poem yesterday.

    Seeing the last sentence, Su Wan blushed again, and said in embarrassment, "What are you writing this for?"

    "Hiding."

    He smiled at her, took out his own seal, and stamped it with a seal, "In the future, maybe I can take it out and think about yesterday, if not, the future will last forever, or I will be old, I am afraid it will  forget."

    After stamping the seal, he?Put this fan poem aside to dry, and then write down the Baitang Ci. After writing, also stamp the letter and put it aside to dry.

    After finishing all this, he found a box on the bookshelf with a piece of rice paper in it, and he handed the paper to Su Wan. Su Wan opened it curiously, but saw that it was the little song about making up yesterday.  word.

    He smiled: "I asked someone to take back the little words from the biographer. Your and my things can't be left in other people's hands. At that time, we will put them together with the marriage certificate, maybe when you and I grow old  When I see them, I can still remember them fresh.¡±

    The marriage certificate has been kept for three days, and it can't be taken down yet. When it is taken down, it will be put in a box and hidden away.

    "Madam, how about a name for this little poem? It just happens to be missing this."

    "I'll take it?" Su Wan looked at this little poem, and was slightly taken aback, "But I'm afraid I didn't take it well."

    This little poem is indeed very amazing. If it is changed to modern times, if someone composed this poem in ancient times, it would not be a problem for celebrities to go through the ages. Thousands of years later, there will still be teenagers and girls reciting it passionately.

    May my husband live a thousand years, and my wife a thousand years.

    If it is accompanied by a lingering love story, it will be even more attractive.

    Maybe you can use this poem and this story to write a story.

    "Of course Madam took it." Li Lindao, "I wrote the words, Madam named it because you and I did it together. As for whether the name is good or not, that doesn't matter."

    The important thing is the meaning.

    Su Wan thought for a while, and found it very reasonable. She looked at the little poem several times, and after watching it, she suddenly had a thought, so she took the pen from him, and wrote down the three poems of worry-free words.  Character.

    His handwriting is as clear and elegant as green bamboo. Her handwriting is not as good as his, but it is elegant and elegant, and it seems that it is quite harmonious with each other.

    "Worry-free words." Li Lin's eyes fell on the last sentence, which was "I hope you will be well every year, and I hope you will be worry-free every year".

    He smiled and said, "Madam is such a good name."

    Perhaps there are many names in the world, and it is better not to have this one.

    He also hoped that when she married him, she would be carefree and happy for the rest of her life, and that she didn't need to be too sensible, just like a little girl forever.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 357 Prepare to return the gift

    ?

    "I also think it's the best." Su Wan is also very satisfied with this name.

    "It is indeed the best."

    The two dried the ink on the rice paper, folded the three pieces of paper separately, put them in a box, and put the box in a cabinet.

    Only now did Su Wan have time to look at his study room. In fact, Li Lin had set up two study rooms. There was one outside the outer courtyard. That place was also for him to receive guests. It was quite empty, and his things were basically stored in this study room.  .

    But he still doesn¡¯t have many things. There is a cabinet on the wall with some books on it. In front of it is a big desk. On the side of the desk is a painting vase with a persimmon tree full of fruits.  picture scroll.

    The desk faces the window far away, and there is a wooden couch next to the window, with a low table on it, soft cushions, soft pillows and small blankets on both sides of the low table, where you drink tea on weekdays  It is very convenient to take a nap and read a book.

    She glanced over the bookshelf and asked him, "Do you have any books here?"

    Li Lindao: "Most of these are my books. The books are a bit raw. I'm afraid you don't like to read them. These are the books sent by Jiubian earlier. They said that the girls liked them, so I kept them.  You can take a look."

    "The script?" Su Wan was slightly surprised, "I even prepared a script for me."

    "It's not my credit." Li Lin smiled, and handed a copy to her, "He's used to coaxing little girls, he has the most ideas, and he also has many confidante friends."

    For Jiubian, money is the best, followed by beauties, but he didn't really do anything messy, and he has a confidante, it's just a few words.

    Su Wan had seen Jiubian a few times, and knew that the man was like a fox, with a pair of bewitching red phoenix eyes, and he could guess his personality.

    "Then thank him for me."

    Su Wan took over the storybook, which was the most popular one in the Imperial City recently, and it was also a new content that came out a few days ago. She was busy with getting married and had no time to read it, so it was just right now.

    "There's no need to thank you. In the afternoon, you and I will go to see the gift they gave yesterday, and then prepare a return gift together."

    "Okay."

    The two talked for a while, and then they each took a book and leaned together on the wooden couch by the window to drink tea and read. Su Wan read the script, while he held a book about farming.

    Li Lin also brought in the leftover snacks from this morning, and the two of them also ate a few pieces.

    Time passed slowly, the two had dinner together at noon, Su Wan went back to the room to rest, Li Lin went to the outer courtyard, met with those people from Li City, and arranged some things.

    When the time was almost up, he returned to the inner courtyard and went to the warehouse with Su Wan to see the congratulatory gifts from everyone yesterday.

    Su Wan had a lot of dowry, not only put a lot in the main courtyard, but also occupied a whole courtyard here, leaving only one room for Ah Zhu to live in temporarily.

    After Azhu came over, she didn't care about other things, so she checked the dowry, locked the box and locked the door, so everything was put away neatly, without any confusion.

    Therefore, Su Wan didn't have anything to check when he came over. He just opened some boxes and looked at them and then ignored them.

    The congratulatory gifts for the Li family yesterday were placed in a room alone, and there were many things.

    The gifts from several mansions in the imperial city were not light, and there were also those prepared by the people from the city.  What kind of friendship, I specially brought gifts to congratulate the person who asked for a glass of wedding wine.

    None of these things have been cleared and checked.

    Li Lin gave the gift list to Su Wan: "These are all yours."

    Su Wan was slightly surprised: "Mine?"

    The two of them were sitting on two rose armchairs in the room at this time, with a few desks in the middle and two cups of tea on top. Li Lin held a cup of tea in his hand, and nodded upon hearing the words: "It's all yours,  But madam needs to help prepare a gift in return."

    Su Wan thought about it for a second, now that they are husband and wife, it doesn't matter whether these gifts belong to her or to him, and as for preparing the gift in return, it's just a trivial matter.

    "Okay, then when the list is completed, I'm ready to return the gift."

    There are not many people who need to prepare gifts in return, except those whose residences are from the city. As for those students, there is no need to send someone to return gifts. When there is a happy event in their family, they can just give equivalent gifts.

    Others don't even need to think about it, the gifts they bring are also average, and they don't know the people well, they just come to ask for a cup of happiness.?, After the wedding wine is over, this matter is over.

    There is also a matchmaking gift for Mrs. Jing.

    Xiao Sang Xiaowan took the gift list, checked the things, and gave the gift list to Su Wan after confirming that it was correct.

    Su Wan took a closer look, and found that there were quite a lot of gifts from various prefectures, including food and use.

    However, many people from the other side of the city refused to give in.

    There are treasures, medicinal materials, cloth, and some food that is convenient for storage, such as dried fruit, ham, cured fish, etc. There are ten boxes, and they cannot be eaten in a year or two.

    However, Su Wan quickly prepared the gift in return. For each mansion, just return it according to the specifications.

    As for the government of Zhen Guo, she quickly chose some dried fruit, ham, and cured fish from Licheng. In addition, she gave two pieces of cloth to each of the masters of the house, and prepared a box of nourishing food for the wives.  medicinal materials.

    On the other hand, the people from Licheng, she was worried for a while in return, discussed with Li Lin, and after learning about everyone's preferences, she quickly made arrangements.

    I gave Mr. Buju a painting by Mr. Xuanwei, Mr. Yufu a set of black and white jade chess pieces, and Mr. Jiubian a gold abacus inlaid with precious stones. Each of them has a copy, the value varies, but all  It is likable.

    Next, Li Lin said that they were leaving in a few days, and she ordered someone to collect some specialties unique to the Imperial City, and they could take them away when they left.

    After arranging these things and sending people to send out the gifts from each government, the two of them also prepared gifts for returning home tomorrow. When everything was ready, the courtyard was covered by the sunset in the sky.

    The young couple did not sleep together at night, so Li Lin went to rest in his own dormitory.

    Su Wan originally thought that he would fall asleep soon after being tired all afternoon, but after tossing and turning, he felt a little unaccustomed.

    At that time, she felt that she was going to be doomed. After sleeping alone for so many years, there was only one more person on the bed yesterday, and she was not used to it today.

    She opened her eyes and looked at the dim candle lamp beside the bed, then turned her head to look at the terracotta figurines on the bed, poked the groom's face with her hand, and then started counting sheep

    I don't know when I counted until I felt a little drowsy.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 358 Return to the door

    ?

    On the second day, the newlyweds went to Jinning Duke's Mansion with presents. On this day, Su Xun got up early, and after breakfast, he ordered people to guard the door, and arranged for Su Jian and Su Xun  Ranunculus himself was waiting at the door.

    At the beginning of Sishi (9 o'clock), the Li family's carriage arrived at the gate of Jinning Duke's Mansion.

    "Sixth Sister, Sixth Sister!" Su Yun's face was full of joy, her eyes were looking at the curtain of the car, and she almost saw through the curtain of the car.

    In the past two days, there was no one in the family, and the young boy was also very uncomfortable. Now seeing his sister, he is naturally happy, and he can't wait to see him right away.

    "Aran." Su Wan let Li Lin help her out of the carriage, and then talked to the young man who came up, "I'm not here for the past two days, but you are all right, father is all right? Are grandparents all right?"

    "It's all good, I just miss this sixth sister. I heard from my mother that my father can't eat well, and he can't sleep well at night. After a while, sixth sister has to talk to my father and let him eat well."

    "I don't know where my grandparents are, but my grandmother must be thinking of Sixth Sister, and my grandmother loves Sixth Sister the most."

    "Then you are by father's side?"

    "My mother, A Luo, and I are all by my father's side. Sixth sister, I remember what you said."

    "That's good." Su Wan breathed a sigh of relief, with a smile on her face.

    Although Su Xun was reluctant to part with her, but he had a lovely wife and children to accompany him, so he would not have a bad life. Even if he just married his daughter, he was not used to it, and he was reluctant to part with her. After a few months, he would get used to it.

    After all, my daughter is going to marry, and I have to live my own life.

    "Brother."

    "Sixth brother-in-law."

    Li Lin and Su Jian greeted each other here, turned their heads and saw Su Yun running up to Su Wan to speak, and also smiled.

    Su Jian looked at the two siblings with some envy: "The fourth brother and the sixth younger sister have such a good relationship."

    In fact, the relationship between him and Su Fu was not bad before, but later Su Fu made a lot of wrong things and hurt many people. He persuaded her but she didn't listen, and she was still the same, so he had to gradually grow up with her.  estranged.

    Now for his own sister, he only hopes that she can live a good life in Prince Zhao's mansion, live in peace and order, and stop causing trouble.

    Li Lindao: "The fourth brother is really good. He cares about his older sister and younger sister very much, but he is better taught by his father-in-law."

    In the past, Su Xun always asked Su Yun to work hard. In the future, he wanted to be the backer of his elder sister and younger sister. When they got married, with such a brother backing them, they would not be bullied.

    Although he had put too much burden on this young man, and his path was a little bit off, but now it has been straightened out. He knows that people have to live for themselves, but he still values ??Su Wan and Su Luo very much.

    But now, he is much more lively than when we first met.

    Su Jian said: "The third uncle is indeed a good teacher."

    Su Xun's three sons and daughters are all very good. Su Jian was a little envious, thinking that if he had children in the future, he would have to teach them well so that they would be united and friendly, and support each other through the storms of life.

    More importantly, teach them to be human.

    Su Jian smiled: "Let's stop talking here, sixth sister, brother-in-law, go in first, grandparents, uncles and aunts are waiting."

    Li Lin nodded: "Okay."

    Su Jian: "Brother-in-law, please come inside."

    Li Lin: "Please."

    Su Jian and Li Lin walked in front, Su Yun and Su Wan walked a little behind, and behind them were people carrying gifts.

    Su Yun also asked Su Wan how he was doing at Li's house and what he ate.

    "It's all pretty good, and the food and use are similar to those at home."

    "Is the brother-in-law treating you well?"

    "It's okay, your brother-in-law is the most careful person, with him around, I don't even have to bring the maid by my side all the time."

    It was only a day, but Su Wan managed to figure out something.

    Li Lin is used to doing everything by himself in daily life. At most, someone boils water, cooks, does laundry, and cleans the house. When she gets along with him in private, he also takes care of her a lot.

    Su Yun secretly heaved a sigh of relief when she heard the words: "Then I can rest assured."

    Su Wan laughed: "There's nothing to worry about. I'm fine. In the future, just spend more time with your parents. Sixth Sister will live her life well."

    The greatest filial piety in life is to live one's own life well so that family members no longer worry about it all the time.

    A group of people entered the gate and walked directly to Fuping Courtyard.

      Mrs. Wang got up early today, waiting for Su Wan and Li Lin to come to her door.

    Duke Ning of Jin was also worried about it. In his heart, Su Wan married Li Lin to repay his kindness. If Su Wan had a bad life after marriage, he must feel guilty from the bottom of his heart, so he had to take a look at it himself.  Just rest assured.

    "Here we come! The Eldest Young Master and Fourth Young Master led Sixth Grandma and Uncle to come here, and they are about to reach the gate of Fuping Courtyard!"

    There was joy on Wang's face: "Really?"

    The maid was smiling all over her face: "Madam, of course it is true, how dare a servant lie to Madam."

    Upon hearing the words, Mrs. Wang ordered: "Quickly, go and prepare some tea and make Yunwu tea. Ah Wan likes Yunwu tea the most."

    "yes."

    Mrs. Wang glanced at Su Xun on one side, and then said: "Third son, I don't care if you are satisfied with Jing Yuan or not, but you can't make people lose face today. If he keeps this in mind, he will be the one who suffers in the future."  Wan, you have to think about Ah Wan."

    Su Xun was bored for a moment, and then said: "I see, mother, don't worry, I will be 'polite' to him."

    Wang obviously didn't believe him, she said to Li: "The third family member, take care of him, don't let the incident of the wedding day happen again, what kind of stupid words did he say that day."

    Mrs. Li glanced at Su Xun, and then replied cautiously: "Mother-in-law, daughter-in-law knows."

    Mrs. Wang was stymied by her reaction, and thought to herself, she still wanted Mrs. Li to be optimistic about Su Xun. It was a dream. How could Mrs. Li dare to take care of Su Xun's affairs.

    "Okay, okay, I don't care about you anymore."

    Su Luo laughed at the side, she said: "Why worry about grandma, father knows it well, he will definitely think about my sister."

    Hearing what she said, Mrs. Wang was slightly surprised: "A Luo is sensible too."

    Su Luo smiled sweetly, leaned close to Wang's side and said, "Sixth Sister is married, A Luo promised Sixth Sister that she will take good care of her father and mother, so she must be more sensible."

    Seeing that the sisters have such a good relationship and they are filial children, Mrs. Wang felt hot in her heart: "Okay, okay, okay, you sisters are very good."

    At this moment, a group of people arrived at the door, and Su Wan walked quickly into the house: "Grandfather, grandfather, father and mother, Ah Wan is back to see you."

    Seeing her figure, Su Luo's eyes lit up, and she hurriedly ran up: "Sixth Sister! Sixth Sister! Ah Luo misses you so much!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 359 Let her be more in the future

    ?

    A smile suddenly filled Wang's face: "Look, you said you were sensible just now, and now you are acting like a baby with your sixth sister in just one sentence."

    Seeing Li Lin and Su Wan who walked in from outside the house, Mrs. Wang also had some satisfaction on her face.

    At this time, the husband and wife are each wearing snow-blue clothes, with a snow-green background and blue edges, embroidered with gold silk and camellias, and there is a piece of golden camellias looming on Su Wan's skirt.

    The workmanship and embroidery of these two sets of clothes are quite exquisite. The man is wearing a robe that is dignified and steady, with a slender figure and a dignified appearance, just like a nobleman of a family.

    The woman is wearing a dress, which is gentle and soft, and the dress is elegant, coupled with the pomegranate hairpin in her hair, and the smile on her face is gentle, making people feel that the spring breeze is returning slowly and the spring is warm.

    The two stood together, and together with the pair of jade pendants tied around their waists, they looked like a pair of Bi people.

    "Grandmother, Ah Luo can act like a baby with Sixth Sister when she is sensible!" Su Luo laughed coquettishly, she is really a naive little girl, she tugged at Su Wan's sleeve, "Sixth Sister, do you want  Am I gone?"

    "Sixth Sister also misses Ah Luo very much." Su Wan smiled and rubbed her hair, then pulled her forward.

    A group of people walked to the front of the hall. Li Lin and Su Wan greeted the elders and gave them gifts. In addition to the food, she also prepared favorite gifts for the elders.

    Wang's is an elegant white jade bottle, and Jin Ninggong is a manuscript of an extinct military book. There are only a few copies in existence, and all of them are incomplete.

    The book in Su Wan's hand was taken from Li Lin. He had read all the fragmented copies, and pieced together a relatively complete version. I don't know when he copied a new one, which happened to be used  gift giving.

    What Su Xun gave was a Baiyushan paperweight, and what Li Shi gave was a jade hairpin, which was warm and valuable.

    "Sit down and talk." Mrs. Wang feels very comfortable after receiving such a gift she likes.

    She took Su Wan's hand and asked her to sit down beside her. Seeing that her brows and eyes were relaxed and she didn't feel any discomfort, she smiled and said, "I was wondering if you would get used to it when you went to Jingpingyuan, but now it seems  , but had a good time."

    Su Wan said: "Grandmother Lao is worried, Ah Wan is naturally doing well."

    Mrs. Wang patted her hand and said with a smile: "We can rest assured that you can live well. I have been thinking about you for the past two days, especially your father. He came here early today to wait for you."

    Being called by Wang, Su Xun was a little embarrassed, coughed lightly and said, "Mother, what are you doing saying this in front of the child."

    Su Wan smiled sincerely: "I am my father's daughter, and it is normal for my father to miss me. Father, don't worry, we will live a good life."

    Li Lin sat on the side, sitting with Su Jian, heard the words and said: "A Wan is right, father-in-law don't have to worry, I married Ah Wan, so I will naturally take good care of her."

    Su Xun breathed a sigh of relief, after all, he didn't show Li Lin any more embarrassment, he said: "It's good for you to know, Jing Yuan, after all, Ah Wan is a woman, you are a man, you need to be more lenient, and let her more in the future."  Some."

    "Of course, the husband and wife also pay attention to mutual tolerance. If someone does something wrong, we can't just focus on making noise. Let's be reasonable."

    "Awan can't show his temper, you have to know that you are already married"

    He spoke for a long time, and Su Wan and Li Lin sat there listening. They agreed to everything he said, and looked at each other from time to time, with serious and shallow smiles in their eyes.

    It seems that the relationship between this young couple is really good.

    Seeing Wang's satisfaction, the group sat in Fuping Courtyard for a while and drank a few cups of tea. Su Xun took Li Lin and Su Lan out, saying that they wanted to go for a walk, while Li and Mei Gu  Go to the big kitchen to watch today's preparations.

    Mrs. Wang asked Su Jian to tell Su Wang and Mrs. Yang that Su Wan came back today and asked them to come over for dinner, and then sent a little maid to the second room to spread the word.

    In the end, he sent Su Luo to study with her husband, and then dragged Su Wan into the cubicle to have some private conversations.

    "Is he really nice to you?"

    "Grandmother, don't worry, he treats me very well. When we get along with him, he mostly takes care of me. Sometimes even the little mulberry and the little berries are useless." Su Wan explained with a smile, "Yesterday, the guests gave me  He also gave me all the gifts, and only said that he asked me to prepare a gift in return."

    As for how expensive those gifts were, it was inconvenient for Su Wan to tell Mrs. Wang, so she said, "Today I brought some cured fish, bacon, ham, and some dried fruits, all of which are excellent things.Today we cut some ham and stewed fresh bamboo shoots. It tastes good. Grandma will definitely like it after eating it.  "

    "Dried fruit, pine nuts, longan and red dates are also good things. They are big and taste good. There are also some small ginseng. Although the ginseng is not as good as good ginseng, it is just right for stewing soup. Grandma watched these things.  It's better to divide it up."

    "There are some Cordyceps sinensis left, not many things, grandma keeps them for herself."

    The gifts she gave to Mr. Wang Jinning and Mrs. Su Xun and Li before were given as extras. The return gifts that were really put on the bright side were placed in the gift box at the back. The masters of the mansion each had two high-quality horses.  Fabrics, she has a lot of fabrics, good ones are not bad for gifts.

    Upon hearing this, Wang frowned: "What are you doing with these? It's not like there are none in the house."

    Su Wan said: "Those are congratulatory gifts from some friends. Grandma also knows that he has a lot of friends. These things are the best things, and money is not easy to exchange. Just treat it as my filial piety to grandma.  "

    Wang's heart was burning hot, and she reached out and tapped her forehead: "You, since you said that, grandma will regard you as honoring me."

    "So grandma really doesn't have to worry about me. I'm at the Li family's side and I'm in charge of the house. I can live my life as I want. There's not even anyone who dares to criticize me."

    What she said was true, Wang thought about it for a while, and felt relieved thinking that Li Lin treated her well.

    "By the way, there's also this." Su Wan took out an envelope from her sleeve pocket, and handed it to Mrs. Wang, "This is the shop that my family gave me as a dowry earlier, and the two shops that my uncle gave me.  The land deeds are all here, and I will hand them over to my grandmother."

    The mansion gave her two shops as a dowry, plus the two given by Su Wang, it was exactly four.

    Wang was taken aback: "This is a dowry for you, what are you doing for me?"

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. I'm going to leave the Imperial City in the future. It's far away, and I can't afford to take care of it. If I just ask some people to take care of it, I won't worry about it. It's better to let my grandmother take care of it, and give it to the government.  It¡¯s okay to add some food on it, just take it as my wish.¡± (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 360 Good son-in-law

    ?

    In fact, Su Wan's thinking is simple, she has already obtained too many things, it is not good to give her the jewelry from Wang's collection, and Jin Ninggong's private collection also gave her some, and the 150,000 taels of jewelry  bank note.

    Although it is said that the one hundred thousand taels of it was compensation from the Shen family and Sui Wangfei, but it was in her hands, and she was also given by the mansion. If it was another mansion, she might swallow it in one gulp and give her another one.  The two hairpins appease the matter and it's over.

    Wang Shi and Jin Ninggong gave her so much, and she knew it well.

    The two dowry shops that Mrs. Wang chose for her are also very good, and they are both very profitable shops. Before that, her mother's dowry was arranged by someone to take care of it, and it was also arranged by Jinning Duke's Mansion and Zhen Guo Duke Mansion.  People stared at her, so she didn't need to scold him.

    Now that she has taken over these shops, she still needs to arrange for someone to manage them herself.

    It's not easy for her to find a trustworthy person to take care of her at this moment. In the future, she will be far away and she won't be able to see her. Who knows if this person will have crooked thoughts?  , continue to let the steward of the house take care of it, and save a lot of trouble.

    There are also two shops given by her uncle. When she took them, she thought they were an apology promised to her by Dafang.

    But she took it, Yang Shi might hate her in his heart, and if she is not in the imperial city in the future, Yang Shi might bully Sanfang's side and Su Jian's side, even though Su Jian and Murong Xian are not such people,  But Su Wan didn't want to leave this pimple either.

    It's not easy for her to take it herself, and she doesn't want to return it to Da Fang so that they feel that there is no loss. It is best to confiscate it to the Wang family, and no one can fault it at that time.

    "Let's keep it, grandma. I really can't manage it here. What my father gave me, I will return to my father later."

    "If grandma loves me, and Ah Luo is with grandma in the future, please ask grandma to take more care, and grandma will treat me as if it is for Ah Luo."

    Su Guan took these four shops to settle the third house. In the future, the Wang family will pay more attention to Su Luo, and secondly, the shop will be confiscated, and Dafang will not find a place to hold grudges.  Come up with something else.

    She was mainly worried about Yang. Yang's dowry was filled for Su Fu's marriage, and money was tight. She took Su Wang's things. Yang might hold a grudge in her heart, and she didn't know when it would happen.

    She's not here, so don't worry about it, but she still has family.

    For these two shops, it is really not worth it.

    "In the future, when I go to Guiyan City, I will naturally re-open the shop, and it will be easier to manage there."

    Wang thought about it for the same reason, so she said: "Since you say so, grandma will take it, but you can't take your things for nothing. If you take back the dowry, our family can't afford to lose face.  That's all right, I'll give you some silver, which can be regarded as buying the shop back from you."

    Su Wan nodded: "It is possible."

    Mrs. Wang pondered for a moment, and then said: "I won't give you any more. The mansion gave you two shops, one for you three thousand taels, and your uncle gave you these two shops, one for two thousand taels."  ,how?"

    In the bustling place of the Imperial City, good shops are only shops, three thousand taels is about the same price, the second one is two thousand, and the next one is one thousand. If it is a few hundred taels, it needs to be in which alley  found.

    "Then Awan will listen to grandma." Su Wan has no objection, the shop can earn back this little money in a few months and half a year.

    "Okay, grandma will ask someone to go to the accounting room to get you money later. It's good if things are clear, and let them know who should remember."

    Su Wan laughed when she heard the words: "Thank you, grandma."

    "Okay, don't say thank you any more. The family has benefited from the matter of this shop." Mrs. Wang looked at Su Wan carefully, and then asked about other things: "You and Jing Yuan, the two  How did you go to bed?"

    When Su Wan heard Wang talking about this, her face turned red. She murmured for a while before whispering: "On the day we got married, I went to bed with him in the new room, and he went back to bed last night.  The dormitory arranged for him by the hospital."

    "Then he has something for you"

    "No." Su Wan hastily denied before hearing what Wang said, "Grandmother, I know exactly what you told me, and he promised, so naturally he won't keep his promise.  Stop asking."

    "You, you." Mrs. Wang shook her head helplessly, "Okay, grandma won't ask any more questions, and you think about it in your heart, before next year's birthday, you must not give in to him in a moment of soft-heartedness."

    Su Wan bowed her head in a low voice in response: "II see.  ".

    Wang's side talked to Su Wan, while Su Xun took Li Lin back to the pavilion in Yuhuayuan to drink tea and talk.

    Su Xun asked: "Awan has mentioned it to you, when will I go to pay her respects to her mother?"

    "Tomorrow." Li Lin explained, "I'm at the mansion today, and I'll go to Zhen Guogong's mansion tomorrow morning, and then I'll visit my mother-in-law in the afternoon. I calculated the time and I can make it back."

    Su Xun took a sip of tea, and then said: "Since you have already made arrangements, tomorrow afternoon will be fine. Your mother-in-law couldn't let go of Awan when she was alive. She hurt her body when she gave birth to Awan, and she suffered a lot  For two years, I arranged everything for her, and I left when I couldn't hold on."

    Speaking of Yue's, Su Xun's heart ached slightly: "Go and meet her and reassure her."

    Li Lindao: "Jing Yuan will tell his mother-in-law well that he will take good care of Ah Wan, so please rest assured."

    Su Xun nodded: "You are fine, and I am relieved to hand Awan over to you. You will take good care of her in the future."

    "good."

    Su Xun gave him a cup of tea, and then asked, "When will you return to Yancheng?"

    Li Lindao: "The specific date has not been decided yet, but I would like to take her back in autumn. The fruits are abundant in autumn, and it is the time when it is neither cold nor hot. There will be no suffering on the way, and there will be some fun after going back.  .¡±

    "Before autumn, I would like to take her for a walk around the Imperial City. There are many beautiful scenery in the Imperial City. It is also a good place to visit."

    Su Xun nodded: "Take more people with you when you go out."

    "good."

    Li Lin took a sip of tea and asked him, "Is there anything your father-in-law wants to do?"

    "What do you want to do?" Su Xun frowned, "That's not true. It's great if you can get by."

    Li Lin smiled: "Father-in-law will feel tired in the future. If you want to find a peaceful place to live, you can also come and find me and Awan. I will definitely make arrangements for father-in-law. As for the fourth brother"

    "Maybe he can really catch the eyes of General Huo, and there is no need for his father-in-law to arrange for him in the future."

    Su Xun laughed loudly: "I hope this can be done. If it can be done, I will host a banquet to thank you. As for the future, let's talk about it later. If I have this idea, I will definitely look for you."

    Li Lin smiled and said: "Then I will wait for my father-in-law to visit me."

    "Good son-in-law, hahaha, not bad!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 361 Next spring, I will accompany my wife to plant a yard of flowers

    ?

    The conversation between the Weng and the son-in-law was very pleasant. Before Su Wan was married, Su Xun saw that Li Lin was not pleasing here or there, but at this time, he felt that everything was pleasing to the eye.

    Well-born, good-natured, knowledgeable, and capable, the main reason is that he treats Su Wan very well.

    Su Xun secretly compared these with the princes and brothers in the imperial city, and he was very satisfied.

    At noon, a group of people had a meal at Fuping Courtyard. Since the banquet was arranged for evening meals, only Duke Jinning Wang and Sanfang were there at this time, and Su Jian and Murongxian also came over.

    Murong Xian and Su Wan sat together and talked for a while. In the past, they were sisters who got along well. Now that they are married, they feel a little bit emotional, but it's just a bit emotional.  I am extremely satisfied with my current life.

    "I won't say anything else. If you need my help in the future, just mention it. You are not only my sister-in-law, but also my sister."

    Su Wan smiled and said: "If I need it, I will definitely not be polite to you. Sister-in-law and elder brother should also get along well."

    "Definitely."

    After dinner, Sanfang and his party returned to Yuhuayuan. Su Xun brought Su Wan and Li Lin to drink tea and chat in the room.  Gave it to Su Xun.

    Su Xun took the envelope, looked at the land deed and bank notes inside, his face twisted, his eyes remained motionless, and asked Su Wan: "What are you trying to do? Why, you don't want what your father gave you?!"

    Su Wan hurriedly explained: "Father, I didn't mean that, I just felt that I would have no time to take care of it in the future, and I would not sell the shop to others because it would be cheaper, so I might as well give it to my father."

    Some of the shops that Su Xun prepared for Su Wan were better and some were inferior, but they were all profitable shops, and the money in these shops every month could make her live comfortably.

    Su Xun threw the things on the table, and said: "Since you don't have time to take care of it, the original person doesn't need to be replaced, just keep taking care of it. I'll show you the account book, and go to the store to take a look if you have free time. That's fine."  , take it back."

    Su Wan paused: "There are also many shops on my mother's side"

    "What your mother left for you is what she gave, what I gave is what I gave." Su Xun frowned, "It's not the same thing."

    What the Yue family left to Su Wan was naturally Yue's, and what he gave was the dowry he added to his daughter. It cannot be said that the daughter had other things, so he could not give it.

    "You also take the bank note back. Go to Guiyan City and prepare some farms and shops yourself. Then it will be easy to operate there." When Su Xun was married in Su Wan, he also prepared for her.  Twenty thousand taels of silver, let her go over there and prepare for herself.

    After all, Su Xun is different from Wang's. Wang knows that Su Wan has a lot of dowry. Since Su Wan has no time to take care of it, she wants to give the mansion some benefits.  down.

    But Su Xun was different. What he gave to Su Wan was his dowry to his daughter, and it was his wish. No matter how much he said, he would never want it back.

    Su Wan pursed her lips, not knowing what reason to look for.

    Su Xun looked at Li Lin, and then asked him: "Have you discussed this matter? You also let her mess around."

    Li Lin added a cup of tea to Su Xun with a smile, and then said: "As I mentioned earlier, I'll let her decide for herself. It's better for my father-in-law to work harder and follow her so that she won't be thinking about it. You can treat her as a tribute to you."  That's it."

    Su Wan thought for a while, and then said: "Father, if it's not like this, please work hard. This shop will be under your management. I will take half of the profits in the future, and the remaining half will be divided into two and given to you."  For Luo and Ah Ran, just treat it as my elder sister saving some money for them, and then give it to them when they get married."

    "If father really has no free time, it's okay to let mother take care of it."

    Su Xun glanced at her, and then said: "You don't need to worry about them, their mother and I will prepare for them."

    Su Wan tugged at his sleeve with a smile, and said coquettishly: "But I want to be lazy, and I want to give them something, father, you just have to work hard."

    "Father"

    Su Xun was about to be annoyed to death by her. Seeing her acting like a baby, he really couldn't bear it, so he reached out his hand and pressed the center of his eyebrows helplessly: "Okay, okay, I will take care of the shop for you, and I will do as you say."

    "All of them, none of them are worry-free, take the bank notes back."

    Su Wan had no choice but to take back the silver ticket. If she continued talking, she would be annoyed.?, after a while he quits his job, then she will be annoyed.

    She thought to herself, she saved up the money from the shop, and left it to Su Luo and Su Huang. As for herself, she probably found that she had too much money after she got married, and she had burned too much money, so she planned to spend a few days on vacation.  Cai boy, let's talk about the matter later.

    The couple sat in Yuhuayuan for a while, and then went back to Guanyuan for lunch.

    At this time, most of Su Wan's things have been moved away, and the house is somewhat empty, but the flowers and plants she planted in the yard are still there. It is spring now, and the spring flowers are in full bloom, forming a beautiful scene of flowers.

    Standing in the courtyard again, Su Wan felt that the courtyard where she had lived for several years was a little strange, as if it had been a lifetime away.

    Probably because she lived here before, she was a girl in the house, and the owner of the yard. When she left the house, she was the aunt of the house and a guest when she came back, and the yard no longer belonged to her.

    If there are too many sisters in the family, maybe the yard has a new owner at this time, and there is no place for her.

    Standing beside her, Li Lin saw her dazed expression, so he asked her, "What is madam thinking?"

    Su Wan came back to his senses, smiled and said, "It's just that I'm a little emotional, as if it's been a lifetime, I was the owner of this courtyard in the past, and I'm already a guest when I come back."

    Li Lin smiled, and held her hand in his palm: "Then Madam, it's good to have moved. Madam had what she had before, and she will have it in the future. In the spring of next year, I will accompany Madam to plant in the new yard.  A yard of flowers, everything looks familiar to Madam."

    Su Wan felt hot in her heart when she heard the words, and looked at him with a pair of clear eyes and a slight smile: "Then you can make it clear, don't fool me casually, just plant a yard."

    "I definitely won't fool you." Li Lin stroked the hair beside her ear, and said with a smile, "You're tired, take a rest first, and deal with anything after you wake up."

    Su Wan nodded: "Yes."

    He smiled, and then asked: "Then, do you want me to accompany you?"

    "Well that's fine too" (remember the URL of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 362 Madam, you are really annoying......

    ?

    Xiao Sang took a clean quilt from the cabinet and made the bed, while Xiao Mo took off the hairpin on Su Wan's head and put down the bun, and removed the makeup on her face, and took out a set before  Come and change her pajamas.

    However, Li Lin didn't have any clothes to wear, so he had to take off his outer robe in the end, and lay down beside her.

    Before going out, Xiao Sang Xiaolan put down the gauze of the curtains and closed the door of the bedroom.

    ?Because Su Wan slept on the bed before leaving the pavilion, it was not very big, and it was very spacious for one person to sleep on, but it was a bit crowded for two people to sleep on, and even the quilt was too small.

    Su Wan felt a little uncomfortable sleeping, so she squeezed into his arms, this squeezing and squeezing naturally

    Ever since Li Lin entered this courtyard, he felt a little unusual in his heart, thinking that this is the courtyard where she lived in her boudoir, every place here has traces of her life, and every place is her breath.

    She slept in the house, or planted flowers in the courtyard, or enjoyed the coolness under the eaves, or sat in the arhat chair and hugged a soft pillow to read a storybook, and many, many other things that he had never participated in but wanted to touch.  touch everything.

    Like a hidden and alluring flower.

    He had only set foot here once before, and he was still in a hurry, and he didn't even dare to look more.

    Now he walked in here openly, and even lay with her on the bed in her boudoir, holding her in his arms, that kind of secret and strange satisfaction made his heart burn.

    Now that she is still hooking him like this, he really can't bear it, so he caressed her face and kissed his long-awaited red lips.

    The delicate and dense kiss was tossing and turning, as if tasting her bit by bit, from shallow to deep bit by bit, as if to eat her.

    Su Wan was so dazed by the kiss, she could only let him hug and kiss her like this until she was almost out of breath, then he let her go and hugged her tightly in his arms.

    He pressed his forehead against hers and sighed: "Madam, you are really annoying"

    In fact, Li Lin had a good idea. At the beginning, he wanted to marry her earlier. He only wanted to get along with her day and night and not have to be separated. And he didn't think about these things at the time. He felt relieved to meet such a request.  Loose, no problems at all.

    Or in his opinion, the relationship between a man and a woman is nothing more than that, that is, getting married, and I think about it a little bit, but it will pass after a while, there is nothing that cannot be tolerated, right?

    It's only two years, and it will pass soon.

    It's only been two years, and he can bear the wait.

    But now that it was only the third day of their marriage, he felt that it was really difficult.

    It's been two years, and it's killing people.

    I don't know if it's because his endurance is too poor, or the wife he married is too annoying.

    I am afraid that the days to come will still have to endure.

    Thinking of this, he sighed again, and stretched out his hand to press her into his arms.

    Su Wan's face was flushed, her eyes were slightly full of spring, and her eyes were moist. She stretched out her hand and pushed his chest: "Loosen up, it's too tight, it's uncomfortable."

    Hearing this, he relaxed a little, and secretly calmed down his breathing, even closing his eyes and not daring to look at her again.

    Su Wan nestled in his arms, listening to his heartbeat, she didn't dare to ask him any more or move around, for fear that if she provoked him for a while, she wouldn't be able to end the situation.

    That's all, if she provokes him again, he's probably going to say something, you annoying little fairy.

    Thinking of the phrase that appeared in Mr. Ba's article, she couldn't help laughing.

    He closed his eyes and hugged her slender waist, heard her smile, suddenly opened his eyes to look at her, and asked, "What are you laughing at?"

    "No, no." She stretched out her hand to cover his eyes, and said anxiously, "I'm going to sleep, you should be quiet, otherwise I'll kick you off, and you won't be able to sleep anymore."

    "Don't dare, go to sleep." He reached out and patted her on the back, "Sleep, go to sleep"

    For the time being, Su Wan believed him, so she lay back down again, closed her eyes, and slowly slowed down her breathing. In less than a stick of incense, she had already fallen asleep in a daze.

    Li Lin looked at her small face and sighed secretly in his heart. He didn't know whether to say that she was not vigilant at all, or that he trusted him too much.

    It was an hour later when Su Wan woke up again. When she got up, Li Lin was no longer there. She heard Xiao Sang said that she was watering the flowers and plants in the courtyard. She changed her previous clothes and redressed herself  When it was over, he left the house.

    She walked out of the door of the dormitory, looked up and saw him watering the flowers in the bucket with a wooden spoon, and laughed: "Don't water too much."

       Don't worry about how much to pour."

    Su Wan came over to take a look, and was relieved to see that he had watered every flower and plant just right.

    "By the way, there are three maids waiting for you in the room. Let's go and have a look. Just leave it to me to water the flowers."

    Su Wan looked up and saw three figures standing in the hall, they were Zhiyue Zhixiu and Zhiwei.

    When she got up, Xiao Sang whispered about the three of them in her ear, and she asked Xiao Sang to call the three of them into the hall to wait.

    "Okay, I'll just go and meet them, and you must make sure you don't overdo it."

    "Well, don't worry."

    When Su Wan heard his words, she was naturally relieved, and then brought Xiao Sang and Xiao Li into the hall.

    "Princess." The three bowed their knees in unison, their eyes full of anticipation and apprehension.

    Su Wan went to the Arhat Chair and sat down, then asked the three of them to sit down: "Don't be too polite, let's sit down and talk."

    The three of you looked at me and I looked at you, and then sat down cautiously.

    Su Wan didn't show politeness to them, and let Xiao Sang open the prepared box, and then said: "You guys have served in the yard after all, and you have done things properly and behaved well. I always remember these things in my heart."

    "Since you have made a choice this time, what happens in the future is your own business. Whether the life is good or bad, it is all up to you. I will protect you now and arrange the future for you.  But it won¡¯t protect you for the rest of your life, do you understand?¡±

    The three nodded in unison: "I understand, thank you Princess."

    Su Wan nodded, and then handed the three envelopes in the box to the three according to the names on them.

    "Inside these three envelopes are some personal money I gave you, three hundred taels of silver per person, and a gold hairpin. They are my dowry for you when you get married. Inside the embroidery and moon weaving are your prostitutes."  Qi, just tear it up yourself."

    "Zhiyue is not married yet, so I'll give you the money too. Whether you keep it as a dowry or use it for other purposes is up to you, but you have to remember that I gave it to you. Don't say you didn't get it in the future."

    Zhiyue nodded: "Thank you Princess, the servant knows."

    "There is also Zhiwei. Since you are still staying in the mansion, I can't give you the deed of prostitution, but I asked Xiaosang to pick out another golden hairpin for you. You are working in the mansion, so you can do things well in the future."

    Knowing the taste and hearing the words, I was suddenly pleasantly surprised: "Thank you Princess, the servant will definitely do a good job."

    [The author has something to say]

    Before getting married, Mr. Li felt relaxed and had no problems at all.

    ?After getting married, Mr. Li felt that Madam, she was really annoying (Remember the website of this site: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 363 Madam is so heartless, she doesn't care about me

    ?

    "As for the matter of your getting married, just choose a good day and do it yourself."

    "If you want to leave the mansion, go and clean it up. I will ask Xiaosang to take you to the steward's place, cancel your name, check your things, and then you can leave. After you leave here, you also need to keep your mouth shut about everything in the mansion.  Tell others half a sentence."

    "yes."

    The Gaomen mansion has strict management over the subordinates, holding the deed of sale, and dare not have any intention of violating it, even if you have earned money, it is not easy to redeem your deed of sale, you have to look at it  The person who can't let go will not let go.

    Before leaving, they need to check to see if they will take away things that should not be brought, and they will be released only if there is no problem, and they will be warned not to spread the affairs of the mansion after leaving.  God will pursue them.

    After giving them a few words of advice, Su Wan sent them away, and then took a look around the room with Xiao Sang and Xiaoman to see if there was anything she had missed to take away.

    In the end, she really found some odds and ends. In the future, even if the owner does not change, the yard will be empty. At most, two little maids will be kept guarding it. After a while, they will clean the house and tidy up the flowers and plants in the yard.  , lest there be dust in the house or the yard is barren.

    It's hard to say what kind of temperament these little maids are, and there is no owner living in this yard, and no one cares about it after a long time, maybe they will search everywhere. It is not something recorded in the yard, and I am afraid that it will be taken away privately.

    It's not a good thing if her things fall into the hands of others, so if she doesn't take them away, she will destroy them directly.

    After tidying up, I got a box full of odds and ends, some of which were usable and some of which were no longer usable. Su Wan asked Xiao Sang to find someone to carry them to the carriage and take them away when he left.

    After finishing these things, Su Wan and Li Lin trimmed the flowers and plants in the yard together. During this period, Madam Zheng came back and told her that she went to see Mrs. Wang, and Mrs. Wang asked her something, Su Wan  After listening to a few words, he let her go down to rest.

    When it was almost time, the husband and wife went to Fuping Courtyard for dinner. Mrs. Wang arranged two tables and invited all the masters of the house today.

    Su Guan sat beside Wang Shi, coaxing Wang Shi while talking to Murong Xian. If Yang Shi's stiff face was ignored, it would be passable.

    The table next door was already drinking, and the three brothers including Su Wang, Su Xun, and Su Jian were all drinking and chatting with Li Lin, one toasted, and the other also toasted.

    Su Wan glanced at Li Lin talking and laughing with these people, pushing and changing glasses, and couldn't help feeling a little worried. Although he still had a bit of a drinker, so many people drank with him alone.  how much.

    She was worried in her heart, and she was a little absent-minded when she got to the back. After finally waiting for the banquet to end, the two of them took a rest and left. When they got out of the gate of Jinning Duke's Mansion, the afterglow of the setting sun sprinkled on the ground.

    The couple got into the carriage, and she wiped his face with a handkerchief: "What are you drinking so much for?"

    "It's okay, and I'm not drunk." His face was a little red, but it wasn't obvious if he didn't look carefully, his eyes were still clear, drunk but not drunk, and the smell of alcohol on his body was not strong, just light.

    Su Wan sighed, and then talked about the time when Su Jian and Murong Xian returned home: "When my sister-in-law came back, my elder brother was so drunk by the sister-in-law's natal brother that he couldn't even walk.  a duck."

    Li Lin laughed: "Father-in-law is merciful."

    It's really merciful, if not, I'm afraid I'll have to drink more.

    Su Wan asked him: "Dizzy or not? Do you want to lie down? I'll call you when I get there. Fortunately, the road here is smooth and not too bumpy."

    He smiled, and said yes, then lay down on the small bed in the carriage, resting his head on her lap, closing his eyes and resting.

    The carriage walked forward slowly, the sun was setting outside, and the night began to infect the earth.

    The carriage shook slightly, she wiped his face with a handkerchief, her face was full of tenderness, he opened his eyes and looked at her steadily, then reached out and held her hand, the delicate and soft hand was covered by his  Hold it in the palm of your hand, like a tender bud.

    Soft and soft, as if scratching his heart.

    "Awan."

    "Huh? What's the matter?"

    "I take back what I just said."

    Su Wan was puzzled for a moment, thinking about what you just said that you still want to take back now, what is there to take back.

    Just as she was thinking, she heard him say: "I'm drunk, Ah Wan has to take care of me"

    Sue??: ""

    This person is really

    She stretched out her hand and poked him on the shoulder, snorted softly, and said, "Be sober, I won't take care of you when you're drunk, you smell like alcohol, it stinks to death, the most you can do is get someone to make you a bowl of hangover tea  Drink it, and you won¡¯t have a headache when you wake up tomorrow.¡±

    "As for you, just throw it on your own bed and forget about it."

    Li Lin let out a muffled laugh, pressed his forehead on her lap, and said helplessly, "Madam is so unfeeling that she doesn't care about me."

    "Who told you to drink so much? I'll tell you. It's okay to drink if you want to. After all, I don't care if you don't have friends and relatives to socialize, but I don't care if you're drunk.  My bed, go to sleep by yourself."

    Su Wan has also seen many couples quarreling because of drinking, but it is normal to have a party once or twice a month, as long as she doesn't go out to drink every other day, she can accept it.

    He responded in a muffled voice: "Well, good."

    "Okay?!" Su Wan looked at him suspiciously.

    He said: "If I'm drunk, it's fine as long as Madam doesn't throw me out of the car halfway."

    He thought to himself, if he is really drunk, he should sleep by himself, it is not good to smoke her and make her unhappy, and it is even worse to lose self-control when he is drunk.

    "Throw it away? That's not okay." Su Wan snorted softly, "How can I say that he is also my husband now, if I throw it away, what should I do if someone else picks it up?!"

    He sneered again: "Okay, okay, don't lose it, madam, take me home and be your husband."

    Su Wan reached out and poked his face, very surprised: "You man, I thought you were good at coaxing little girls before, and what you said was sincere and nice, and you still had this face, and you would give back to me from time to time.  A little surprise, looking at it now, it seems to be more coaxing."

    "Where is there any little girl, I will coax you, madam"

    It's quite a hassle to coax one, and coaxing others, where does he have such leisure.

    It's not that there were no girls who wanted to get close to them before, but he always felt very uncomfortable, and he didn't want to get too close to them. Only when he met his wife, he felt for the first time

    ? I think um, it seems that it would be nice to marry such a smart and lovely wife (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 364 Going to the Duke's Mansion

    ?

    The carriage soon arrived at Jingpingyuan, and the two got out of the carriage. Su Wan told Madam Zheng to go to the kitchen to have someone cook a bowl of hangover soup for Li Lin, and then asked Xiao Li to put away the presents brought back today, and Xiao Sang followed  She and Li Lin returned to the inner courtyard.

    Xiao Sang went to the stove and brought back a basin of warm water, wet the towel and wrung it dry.

    Su Guan took a towel and wiped his face, and then said: "Don't take a bath after drinking, it's not good for your health, just wait until the smell of alcohol dissipates tomorrow and then wash it, I'll have someone bring you hangover soup in a while  , drink some yourself, and then go to bed."

    "okay."

    Although Li Lin said that he drank a little too much, he was really not drunk. He listened to her instructions and enjoyed it, so he nodded, and when Madam Zheng brought the hangover soup, he drank it and changed into a bed.  The clothes rested.

    Seeing that he had fallen asleep, Su Wan closed the door and left his dormitory. When she returned to her side, she took off her make-up and took a bath again, and then she relaxed.

    At this time, it was completely dark outside, and Madam Zheng came here to talk.

    "The old lady asked some questions, and the old slave answered them truthfully, but the princess can rest assured that the old servant will be the princess's person in the future, and the old slave will never say anything that should not be said."

    Su Wan smiled, but said something else: "If Mammy wants to leave, I can arrange it here, as you can see, I'm not bad for those three maids who don't want to follow me, give them  Arranged for the future."

    "If Mammy wants to stay, I welcome it, but here, I have to abide by my rules, Mammy understands?"

    Madam Zheng is helpless now, so she naturally wants to find a place to work for the elderly, and she has also come into contact with Su Wan. She is a very easy-going master, and she is very tolerant and generous to the people below, but only  For one thing, she doesn't like people telling her things.

    Nanny Zheng thought that as long as she did things in an orderly manner, this was already her best choice.

    "The old slave understands the rules of the princess. The old slave is also old, and I don't want to bother anymore, and there is no place to go. If the princess doesn't dislike it, just give the old slave a meal."

    Su Guan nodded when she heard the words: "As long as you do things seriously, I will not treat you badly. It just so happens that there is no woman in charge in this yard. Aunt Azhu doesn't like to take care of things. Xiao Sang and Xiao Moan are waiting in front of me, and they have no strength."  Don't worry, just work hard for a few years."

    "There was no one prepared for this Jingpingyuan. Afterwards, my son and I will leave this place and go to Guiyan City."

    "The little maids who are helping in the yard now will also stay. When we arrive in Guiyan City in the future, we will see if we need to add more people. Mammy will take care of these people these days, and don't let them cause trouble."

    "There is also Mrs. Zhang's family. They will go with us in the future. Mrs. Zhang and her girls are in charge of making clothes, and her husband Zhang is in charge of things big and small in the future. You can talk to him about anything.  "

    "The old slave made a note."

    Su Wan told Nanny Zheng some things to pay attention to, and then let her go down to rest. Nanny Zheng was secretly relieved knowing that she could stay.

    Su Wan went to the storeroom to check the gift delivered to Zhen Guogong's mansion tomorrow. After seeing that there was no problem, he felt relieved and went to bed with peace of mind.

    In the morning of the next day, the two set off to the Zhen Guogong Mansion.

    Originally, the newlyweds only needed to go to their mother's house when they came back home, but the Zhen Guogong's mansion really treated Su Wan very well, and they have been protecting her all these years, and they will never forget her if there is anything good.

    In the past when her mother was around, the family treated her mother very well, and now they treat her well, even when she got married, they also gave her eight boxes of congratulatory gifts to add makeup.

    Moreover, there is only her mother as an aunt in the Zhen Guogong's mansion. In this way, she should really go there and tell the elders that she has a good life after she gets married and there is no need to worry.

    ? Yesterday, Su Wan handed it over that she would come today, so today her second cousin Yue Xiao and third cousin Yue Zhen were waiting at the door early, and when they saw someone coming, they immediately welcomed them in.

    Yue Zhen laughed: "Cousin, cousin-in-law, you are here. Grandma has asked three times today, and she is waiting eagerly."

    Yue Xiao was calmer than Yue Zhen, he said: "Cousin is here, let's talk to grandma for a while, she's been in a bad mood these days."

    Su Wan was slightly surprised: "Why?"

    Yue Xiao sighed, thinking of what happened to his younger sister, he felt a little headache: "It's not because of Shuang'er. You got married, and the family finally called her back, but they will be arguing to leave in the past two days.  .¡±

      "In three months, it will be her death ceremony. How could my grandmother and my parents let her go."

    Yue Shuang is a little more than one year younger than Su Wan. He is fifteen this year, and his birthday is in June. This year is also the year of Jiji.

    When the girl is fifteen years old, she is allowed to marry her.

    When the girl's family reaches the age of fifteen, she has reached the age that can be said to be married. Therefore, this ceremony is a very important festival for women, second only to getting married.

    And Yue Shuang's Jiji ceremony is not only a matter for her alone, but also a major event for the family.

    If she ran away at this time, and the daughter of the Tangtang Township Duke's Mansion didn't even do the ceremony, wouldn't it be a joke, and it would not be easy for her to make such a mess in the future.

    Su Wan also had a headache when she heard the words. She couldn't persuade or control Yue Shuang's matter, but she just watched her make such a fuss, and she didn't know what to do.

    "Then I'll talk to my grandmother for a while."

    "Thank you, cousin."

    "Your cousin is welcome."

    The two walked into the main courtyard all the way, and they were greeted again.

    Su Wan ordered someone to bring up the prepared gifts, which were of the same specifications as the gifts she had returned to the Jinning Mansion. The elders had a special gift, and the masters of the mansion each got two bolts of cloth, and the rest were  some food.

    Li Lin was called to talk to Zhen Guogong and others, while Su Wan talked to his eldest aunt Yuanshi and second aunt Hongshi in the main courtyard.

    Mrs. Zhen Guogong saw that Su Wan's brows and eyes were peaceful, and there was still a smile on her face. It seemed that the life after getting married was going well, and she felt a little at ease.

    "You are married, you should live a good life. If you are in the imperial city, you should come to accompany your grandmother more. After you leave, I am afraid that it will be difficult to see you again in the future."

    Except for a few juniors in the Duke of Zhen's house, everyone knew Li Lin's identity, and knew that one day Li Lin would take Su Wan to Licheng.

    "But you don't have to miss us too much. As long as you live your life well, we will feel at ease."

    Su Wan nodded, her eyes were a little moist.

    She said: "Grandmother, don't worry, Ah Wan doesn't have any special skills, but the best thing is to live my own life well, no matter where I am, I can live well  .¡± (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 365 Cousin, don't you feel wronged?

    ?

    Su Wan felt that although she didn't have great abilities, the only thing she was lucky about was that she could go with the situation, or maintain her due sobriety in everything.

    Therefore, no matter where she goes, she is confident that she can live her life well.

    "If you can think like this, I'm relieved." Su Wan's temperament is indeed good. She looks gentle and gentle, but inside she is also flexible and decisive. She has intelligence and a sense of the overall situation.  The situation in the imperial city was also seen clearly.

    In the eyes of Mrs. Zhen Guogong, as a granddaughter, she can live a stable life as a commoner's wife, and can do well as a queen for a while.

    "If Shuang'er can match you by half, I don't have to worry so much."

    Speaking of Yue Shuang, everyone present had a headache.

    Su Wan had no choice but to persuade: "Cousin is smart and lively, but she hasn't figured it out yet at a young age. She just thinks that the outside world is so high that birds can fly freely, and she is happy to be free. When she grows up, she will figure it out."

    Although it is true that riding horses and mortals have a lot of fun in this happy rivers and lakes, but in fighting and killing, life and death are unpredictable, living in no fixed place, and there are hardships in it. If the family is rich and stable, who wants to be a knight-errant?  Go ask for that kindness.

    "When will she figure it out?" Yue Shuang's mother, Hong Shi, almost gritted her teeth, "In my opinion, break her legs so that she can't even run, let's see if she dares."  Say this."

    Su Wan felt a sudden pain in her leg and shivered. Her aunt was actually tough.

    "Stop talking nonsense." Mrs. Zhen Guogong glared at her daughter-in-law, "Shuang'er is like this now, it's because you parents didn't teach her well, so she learned badly!"

    Hong choked when he heard the words, and didn't dare to say more.

    Mrs. Zhen Guogong said to Su Wan: "Ah Guan, Shuang'er doesn't listen to anyone, but you are about the same age as her, so you will try to persuade her after a while."

    Su Wan nodded: "Awan will do her best."

    Mrs. Zhen Guogong sighed: "I hope she can listen to you and stop running outside."

    Su Wan had a conversation with Mrs. Zhen Guogong, and after a while, Mrs. Zhen Guogong asked Hong to take her to meet Yue Shuang in the small courtyard where Yue Shuang lived.

    On the way, Hong's face was also very sad: "I don't know when this evil will understand. Why do you say that she wants to run away, her parents, grandparents, brothers and sisters are all gone? We are that point  I'm sorry for her, no matter how good the outside world is, why is family important?"

    Su Wan couldn't say what was wrong with Yue Shuang, but just persuaded: "Auntie, don't worry too much, my cousin will always understand your painstaking efforts."

    The Hong family didn't believe it, Yue Shuang is so stubborn, it's easy to turn back, so she said: "Forget it, it's a good thing to be able to persuade, if you can't be persuaded, just lock it up like this."

    While talking, the two arrived at the gate of Yueshuang's courtyard, Hong said: "Go in and see her, I don't want to see her either, I'll be annoyed when I see her."

    Su Wan nodded: "Then I'll go in."

    Hong Shi nodded: "I'll wait for you at the door."

    Hong ordered someone to open the gate of the yard, and Su Wan walked into the yard with Xiao Sang and Xiaowan.

    At this time, the yard was quiet, and Yue Shuang was sitting on a big rock in the middle of the yard. Hearing the sound of footsteps, she held a slingshot in her hand and pulled a small stone, facing the door directly.

    Su Wan was startled: "Shuang'er, it's me."

    Yue Shuang paused, then took down the slingshot: "Cousin, why are you here? Don't say that you are here to persuade me."

    Seeing that the back door was closed again, she hummed softly: "One day, I will definitely go out."

    Seeing that she took a slingshot and bounced a small stone and knocked off a leaf, Su Wan had an angry and unhappy look on her face, and sighed helplessly: "Why do you want to go outside?"

    Yue Shuang clasped her hands on her knees, muttered twice, and then asked Su Wan: "Then cousin, do you think you are living a happy life now?"

    Su Wan was taken aback for a moment, she thought for a while, and apart from having to hold back a few times, there was nothing unhappy, so she said, "Why are you unhappy, I am naturally happy."

    "But cousin, do you think your life like this is really interesting?"

    Su Wan was taken aback again when she heard the words, she really didn't understand why it was so boring.

    Yue Shuang said: "Before you left the pavilion, you lived in that small courtyard. The most common thing is to go out of the courtyard to greet the elders. The number of times you go out in a year is very small. Don't you feel that you are like a caged bird?  Same, no freedom at all."

    "And this marriage that you promised, was actually suppressed for the purpose of repaying your grandfather's kindness.  "

    Yue Shuang hesitated for a moment: "I'm not saying that my cousin's husband is bad, nor do I think this marriage is bad. I just think, I just think that my cousin's grievances, including marriage, can be decided at will, and there is no freedom at all."

    "Cousin, this is your whole life, don't you feel wronged?!"

    Su Wan smiled, and sat down beside her. There was still some coolness on the big rock, cool.

    After a while, Su Wan said: "Actually, you are wrong, but I don't feel wronged at all."

    "Perhaps everyone has their own aspirations. Your cousin and I prefer to be quiet. I spend all day in the yard without worrying about food or clothing. In my spare time, I plant flowers, repair flowers and plants, drink tea, or read story books.  If you are idle again, you will worry about what to eat today and what to wear tomorrow."

    "Admiring flowers in spring, enjoying the coolness in summer, enjoying autumn in autumn, and seeing snow in winter, a cup of tea in four seasons of life, the years are quiet, leisurely and casual, isn't this also a beautiful life?"

    "You said I was wronged. I really don't think there is any wronged. I was willing to get married at the beginning. It was not for the sake of repaying kindness. I think he is a very good person. He has a gentle and careful personality. He is a lifelong good friend."  If I miss him, it will be a regret in my life."

    "Besides, when I married him, I got a lot of compensation from my family, I also got a lot of rewards from His Majesty, and I even got the title of princess. No matter what, I didn't suffer."

    "Or in your opinion, money is nothing, it's just a dead thing, but you don't know, you can't live without money, maybe you are not in charge of the house, and you don't know how to spend money on daily necessities, rice, oil, salt, soy sauce, vinegar and tea.  Half of my life, I was born among the nobles of Jiaoliang, and the second half of my life is also rich and leisurely, what's wrong?"

    "You want to fly in the sky, to be a happy and free bird, unrestrained, but I just want to spend my whole life in this world, watching the years in the world, enjoying the four seasons, winter and spring, so what's the difference?"  OK?"

    "Besides, you said that this house is a cage, but how do you know that the world is not a cage? It's just that the size is different"

    The world is like a cage, a person's life, birth, old age, sickness and death in this world, no one can escape from it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 366 This belongs to her, her husband

    ?

    Yue Shuang was a little confused by what she said, and she said, "I just mentioned it, and my cousin said so much."

    Su Wan smiled: "Cousin just wants to tell you that people have their own aspirations and what they want, and there is a saying, 'A child is not a fish, but he knows the joy of a fish', so you can't use your own ideas  Force others to agree with you."

    "You, you only feel that you want to pursue your own freedom, but you don't know how worried your family is when you run out like this."

    "Living in this world, there are always many ties to your body. You can't do whatever you want. You might as well put yourself in the shoes of your grandmother and your parents. If something happens to you outside  Things, how sad they should be."

    "This person, as a son, grandson, and son of a man, you can't always worry your elders. If you say that you are still young and ignorant, you are actually saying that you are wrong, you are very unfilial, and you are just making excuses for you to comfort yourself.  .¡±

    Yue Shuang pursed her lips tightly and said nothing, her eyes rolled around in her sockets, she didn't know what she was thinking.

    After a while, she said in a low voice: "But I have already promised my friend that we will wander the world together"

    Su Wan wanted to laugh: "Then let me ask you, what is the bondage of the person who wants to accompany you to wander the world? Do you have parents at home? Do you have a wife and children? Or are you alone?"

    Yue Shuang choked.

    Su Wan said: "No, but you have. If you follow others to roam the rivers and lakes, it is equivalent to abandoning your birth parents, grandparents who love you, and your uncles, aunts, brothers and sisters."

    "Your relatives, in your heart, cannot resist the vast and heroic love and hatred."

    "Yue Shuang, if you think this way, I am really disappointed in you. When you see me in the future, you don't need to call me cousin again. After breaking up this family relationship and leaving home, you will be alone in the future, and you can go to the rivers and lakes as you please."  Bar."

    "Cousin, I don't mean that." Yue Shuang stood up suddenly, her face turned red, and she said hurriedly, "I didn't mean that, cousin, I just want, I just want to go out for a while, I, I will still come back  of!"

    "I have no intention of abandoning my family, I am, I am"

    But Su Wan asked her again: "What are you just?"

    Yue Shuang's mind was not Su Wan's match at all. He was in a hurry, his mind was completely muddled, and he couldn't even utter a single rebuttal.

    Su Wan stretched out her hand to press the center of her eyebrows, and then said: "Okay, I won't talk about you anymore, you have to think about it for yourself, which one is more important to you, and also, you should grow up too,  Don't always let the elders worry about you."

    "Think about it yourself."

    After Su Wan said these words, she left with her people, no longer caring what Yue Shuang would think, although these words were cruel to Yue Shuang, but in fact, she really couldn't be so willful.

    If she is alone, no one cares about what she likes, but she has parents and grandparents. If she does this, she will make the elders in the family feel frightened, which is a great disobedience.

    What Su Wan said was also serious. If Yue Shuang continued to be so willful and disregarded the elders in her family who loved her, then she would never recognize her again in the future.

    At noon, Su Guan and Li Lin had a meal at the Duke of Zhenguo's mansion, and then they took their leave and left. Because they were rushing to offer incense to the Yue family, they didn't drink, and no one poured alcohol.

    The two left the Duke of Zhen's mansion, returned to Jingpingyuan, unloaded the gifts from the Duke of Zhen's mansion, and took the things for offering incense to the Yue family, then hurried out again to the Su's house.  cemetery.

    Duke Jin Ning settled down in the Imperial City, so he chose a geomantic land outside the city as the cemetery of the Su family. Since Duke Ning Jin's parents had passed away at that time and were buried in his hometown, they did not move.  Tomb, now only Yue Shi is buried in this place.

    Su Guan ordered someone to talk to the tomb guard, and then opened the door. A group of people got out of the carriage and walked inside. After a while, they arrived at Yue's tomb.

    Su Wan personally lit incense and placed some offerings. The two bowed together, and then stood and said a few words.

    Su Wan felt a little emotional for a while, she thought to herself, the original Su Wan was gone, and she didn't know how sad the Yue family should be, or the mother and daughter had reunited underneath, or they also had a next life, so they could be lucky enough to be together again.  Be a mother and daughter.

    She thought a lot in a mess, but couldn't say anything. For a moment, she regretted coming over.

    Even if she didn't hurt the original Su Wan when she crossed over, in Yue Shi's heart, she probably didn't want to see her.?? her.

    The two stood for a while, but Li Lin said a few words, probably because they got married, and reassured Yue Shi that he would take good care of Su Wan in the future.

    Su Wan didn't pay much attention, but Li Lin looked at her in a daze, afraid that she was sad, so he thought of taking her away.

    At this moment, Su Wan looked at the words on the tombstone and spoke.

    "Mother, I will live a good life."

    "Don't worry."

    Although, in her core, she is no longer the original Su Wan, but she has everything Su Wan has, and she has long regarded herself as Su Wan, and all her relatives as her relatives. In her heart, Yue is also her mother.

    It's just that I feel a little apprehensive in my heart, I feel a little shameless, and I'm afraid that the Yue family will hate her.

    On the return trip, she was still in a daze, and she didn't know what she was thinking while leaning on the soft pillow.

    Li Lin didn't know what was going on in her mind, and thought she was here to pay homage to Mrs. Yue. Thinking of her mother, she felt sad, so she advised her: "Don't be sad, your mother-in-law knows that you have grown up and married, and you are living a good life now."  , Izumi should feel at ease if you know."

    Su Wan recovered, hummed softly, and then said: "I'm a little tired, I want to lie down and rest for a while, and call me when I arrive."

    "Well, okay, the road is a bit bumpy, and I'll lay you a small quilt." As he spoke, he opened the cabinet under the wooden couch, took out another small quilt to spread on, and brought her a soft pillow.  There is also a small quilt that can be covered.

    "Go to sleep for a while, when I call you, the quilt is what I used before, but the color is a bit old, but it is very clean."

    "Yeah." Su Wan didn't mind the quilt he had slept in, anyway, the two of them had slept in the same quilt, so there was nothing else they could dislike.

    She lay down, felt the shaking of the car, opened her eyes and looked at the roof of the car, and then felt that he had covered her with some small quilts, she turned her head to look at him, and suddenly reached out and grabbed his hand.

    He smiled, and then asked her: "What's wrong? Are you scared?"

    Su Wan shook her head, looked at him and said, "Let me hold it for a while."

    Although many things are not hers, this person in front of her is hers.

    What she wants to marry is him, and what he wants to marry is her.

    This is hers, it is her husband (remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 367 Young couple

    ?

    Li Lin didn't say anything, let her hold hands, and then sat down beside her.

    He saw her close her eyes, her long eyelashes trembled slightly, and her brows were slightly wrinkled, as if thinking of something unpleasant, he wanted to reach out to smooth it, but he was afraid of disturbing her.

    So he took out his hand when she fell asleep, took out a piccolo from the cabinet, and blew a tune for her.

    The sound of the flute is leisurely and melodious, light and leisurely, like the spring breeze winding around the leaf tips in the forest, or like the white clouds in the sky curling up and spreading.

    The spring breeze comes to the world, everything revives, green leaves grow, and hundreds of flowers bloom.

    There are gurgling streams in the forest, gentle breeze on the side of the road, grass and leaves growing in the yard, and flowers blooming quietly. It seems that in the haze, there is a little girl in Tsing Yi who is holding a skirt and carrying a flower basket.  , and then appeared in the courtyard.

    The little girl walked in the yard, her clothes were shaking flowers and plants, the morning dew dripped from the green leaves or the flowers that had just bloomed, and fell on the ground drop by drop, reflecting the misty morning mist, the artistic conception was quiet  comfortable.

    The melody was played slowly, and after a while, her eyebrows slowly relaxed, and the expression on her face was also peaceful and soothing, as if she had slept peacefully.

    The carriage was swaying, and after an unknown amount of time, she woke up slowly, and when she opened her eyes, she saw the person sitting beside her.

    The afterglow of the setting sun outside fell and reflected on his face, his brows and eyes were gentle and calm, his slender fingers were playing a piccolo, and the melodious sound came out from it.  He is like a banished fairy from heaven and earth.

    Qingjun is timeless, untainted by the dust of the world, and exiled from the world.

    Seeing that she was awake, he stopped playing the flute, and asked her: "Are you awake? But the carriage is shaking uncomfortably? We've just arrived at the gate of the city, and we'll be at Jingping Garden in a while."

    Su Wan looked at his eyebrows and was a little lost for a while.

    Previously, she had heard of many couples who had been together since they were teenagers, and when they got older, the man took a young and beautiful concubine, and the original partner collapsed and became black and twisted.

    Young couples are at the time when their emotions are the most sincere in their lives. They give all their patience and tenderness to each other. When the affection is strong, they only feel that they can stay together in this life, and they will have no regrets in death.

    But one day later, the woman discovered that this person no longer belonged to her alone. He had another woman, slept in the same bed with another woman, and had sex with other women.  The love words she had said, even had children with this woman, leaving the blood of the two of them.

    At that moment, it was like a bloody knife had been stabbed in Wen Nuan's heart. It was so cold that he couldn't let it go until he died.

    Like this, how can we not complain, how can we not hate.

    You clearly agreed to have only each other, and you clearly agreed to stay together for the rest of your life, but when you get old, you will have another beautiful little girl, and you will treat her just like you did to me, gentle, patient, and affectionate.  Lovely.

    And I'm like an outsider, half my life is in a hurry, only old age is left, and my husband and husband have a new love, living like a joke.

    It was as if at this moment, Li Lin gave her all his meticulousness and gentleness, his eyebrows and eyes were gentle, and his eyes were also gentle, he would kiss her, hug her, coax her, and sleep with her under the quilt,  The relationship between the two is as good as one person.

    If one day, he gave his tenderness to another woman, she might go crazy too.

    He stretched out his hand to pull a strand of hair around her ear. The spring day was not hot and she didn't sweat a lot, but because of the shaking of the carriage, her bun was a little messy.

    He asked: "What are you thinking about? So preoccupied."

    Su Wan came back to her senses after hearing the words, and felt a little ridiculous for a moment, when did she start to worry about gains and losses?

    She didn't think clearly before that when two people like each other, she will cherish and give him the same affection, but if there is no affection in the future, or if he has someone else, she will not wrong herself, it must be  When the break is broken, pull away and leave.

    She has a lot of money, and behind her are Jinning Duke's Mansion and Zhen Guo Duke Mansion, how can she live a bad life?

    Perhaps it was because he was too kind to her, but in just a few days, she was reluctant to break up with him, and even thinking about those situations made her feel a little uncomfortable.

    She shook her head: "I'm just thinking about something."

    As she spoke, she raised her head and leaned over to rest on his lap. He put the piccolo aside, then reached out and stroked her hair bun. She could feel the temperature of his fingers when she closed her eyes.  Caressed her cheek inch by inch, and finally landed on the hair by her ear.? 

    He asked her: "Is the shaking uncomfortable?"

    "Not uncomfortable."

    "Are you thirsty, do you want to drink some water first? You haven't drank any water since you came out."

    "I don't really want to drink, just let me lean on for a while, I just want to lean on quietly for a while."

    "Well, good." He smiled, and didn't continue to ask her why, but just stayed with her like this.

    The carriage staggered into the city, and when it arrived at Jingpingyuan, it was already dark. When the curtain was lifted, someone took a small stool and put it on the place where the carriage got off.  A palace lantern illuminates.

    Li Lin got out of the car first, and then helped Su Wan get down, and when they both got out of the car, he took the palace lantern and walked to Jingping Garden together, Xiao Sang and Xiao Moan packed up their things and followed.

    When traveling in the past two days, two carriages were prepared, one for the young couple, and one for the two of them.

    Not only did they have a separate carriage, but they didn't have to wait in front of the master. The situation really made them a little scared. They were very disturbed, and even doubted the necessity of their own existence.

    It seems that everything is done by the young master. Even if they are maidservants who want to do something, they can't run up and say, young master, you sit in the car behind, and the servant girl is with the princess.  It's also good to serve the princess.

    They are not too stupid, knowing that they must not do this.

    Fortunately, when they returned to the yard, they finally came in handy. They prepared hot water for the master to remove makeup and comb his hair, prepared clothes for a while, tidied up things, and were busy for a while, finally regaining their sense of existence.

    After finishing all this work, seeing that Su Wan had finished washing, he went to the kitchen to have the food delivered.

    It's a little late to come back today, and the masters haven't eaten yet.

    After the two of them washed and changed their clothes, they ate and talked in the living room. After taking a bath, Su Wan felt relieved, and now there was a smile on his face.

    Li Lin told her about the next arrangement.

    "Tomorrow, I will meet those people. There are a lot of things to do there, and it is not convenient for them to stay in Dongzhao for a long time. After the meeting is over, they will leave. This trip should be regarded as a farewell farewell for them."

    "After finishing the errands here, I will take you for a walk around. There are also many beautiful or interesting places near the Imperial City. I think you will like it." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel  .com

 Chapter 368 How can there be such a evil concubine like you

    ?

    Su Wan knew that he was talking about those people from Li City, and she really wanted to meet them. Although she was a little nervous, she felt that she could handle it. After all, with Li Lin's identity, even if those people were dissatisfied with her  , and will not do anything to her.

    "Then you can arrange it. I can do it. I sent all those gifts back. I don't know if they like it or not?"

    "There is no reason why they would not like the return gift prepared by Madam herself." Li Lin smiled, "Then I will arrange it in Hongsi Tower tomorrow, and hold a banquet there as a farewell party for them."

    Su Guan naturally has no objection.

    "When the time comes, they say some questions that you don't know how to answer, just push them on me. If they are disrespectful to you, you can also tell me."

    Su Wan laughed when she heard the words: "You are not afraid that they will say that you are married to a wife, and they will ignore their feelings. After all, it is for someone who has been doing things for many years. When the time comes, others will say about me, say about me  "

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Tell me that I am a demon concubine who will harm the country."

    Li Lin laughed with a sneer: "Madam, you are wrong in saying this. How can there be such a evil concubine like you who needs to seduce the king so that he will not go to court early? Madam, you still need to practice.  But no."

    Su Wan was amused by his words and started giggling, as if today's worries had been swept away, a smile appeared on her face, and her cheeks were still a little red.

    Seeing her smiling like this, he felt better. He still likes a lively lady, and seeing her happy face made him feel happy too.

    However, in life, there will always be times when you are unhappy. What he can do is to follow her and accompany her, or coax her to make her happy earlier.

    The two went to bed in the new room at night, and when Xiaosang and Xiaosan closed the door, they were frightened. After arguing quietly at the door, they finally decided to let Xiaosan stay and watch the night, and Xiaosang went to rest.  When tomorrow came, Xiao Mo stayed in the mansion to rest, while Xiao Sang went out with Su Wan.

    At this time, the new house was quiet, and there was a lamp stand beside the shelf bed, and an oil lamp was burning on the lamp stand at the moment, and orange light came out through the lampshade.

    The light is a bit dim, and it can be illuminated at night, so as not to fall when you wake up at night, but it will not make people feel glare, and it will not affect sleep.

    Through a layer of veiled bed curtain, Li Lin hugged Su Wan in his arms, let her hold his hand, and then gently stroked the lines and thin calluses on his palm with his fingers.  Soft and soft, the touch was very different from his own hands.

    There was a slight itch in the palm of his hand, neither light nor heavy, light and fluffy, but it landed on his heart one by one.

    At this time, the nephrite jade is warm and fragrant, and her breath is filled with the breath of her body, with a faint fragrance, not like the smell of balm, but like the body fragrance of her body.

    I can't smell it normally, but when I hold her in my arms, I can smell it clearly. It lingers on the tip of his nose. It's light but a bit confusing. It's so attractive that he almost wants to smell it.  of.

    He secretly sighed in his heart, thinking to himself, this self-control still needs to be practiced, otherwise, I am afraid that it will be really difficult to wait for the past two years, and if he does too much, his wife  I'm afraid that if I want to kick him out of bed, it will not be easy to get up in the future.

    Even if you can't do anything else now, you can still kiss and hug. Although it's a bit tedious, it's better than nothing.

    "Is there any place Ma'am wants to go? We'll go together then. I've thought about it carefully. The best time for us to return to Yancheng is September and October. That's when the fruits of autumn are abundant. Wait."  If we pass by, we will be able to catch up with the grand occasion of autumn fruit picking in the village."

    "That Shiqiao Village, it is said to be a village, but in fact it can be regarded as a village where life is good. Although the people there are not rich and powerful, they do have some money. There are fertile fields and fruit forests, as well as tea forests and bamboo forests.  It¡¯s not bad, and I think you will like this kind of life too.¡±

    "When it's June, it happens to be the time when the cousin of the Zhen Guogong's family is Jiji. I'm afraid you won't be able to be absent. Let's stay here until the fifteenth day of August. You can also spend a Mid-Autumn Festival with your father-in-law."

    "In the rest of these free days, if there is something to deal with, we will deal with it. If there is nothing else, I will take you around this imperial city. What do you think?"

    "Well, it's pretty good, you've made all the arrangements, so I don't have to worry about it." Su Wan put his hand down, turned around and burrowed into his arms.

    He reached out and hugged her a little tighter, pressed her head into his arms, and asked in a low voice, "Are you going to sleep?"

    theSu Wan was indeed a little sleepy, so she nodded when she heard the words, but felt that what she just said was not very clear, so she added: "I just follow your arrangement, when the time comes, you take me with you, and I will take you with me."  Money, let¡¯s just go together, you can worry about other things, and leave the money to me.¡±

    As soon as Li Lin heard this, he was immediately happy, and the smile on the corner of his mouth could not be suppressed. He stretched out his hand and pinched her ear: "Madam, how can you be like this? Your husband and I, how can we use it without you?"  I still need you to pay for the money.¡±

    Su Wan yawned, and quibbled: "In this way, we have the money to contribute money, and the strength to contribute, right? Besides, I have a lot of money now, so it's rare for me to want to be a money-spreading boy. Why can't I?"

    Seeing her remarks, Li Lin smiled helplessly, and did not argue with her: "All right, all right, then do as madam says."

    As long as Ma'am is happy.

    "There is one more thing, I also want to tell you." Su Wan thought about the words, and then said, "Didn't all the things my mother left before be given to me as a dowry? I have also made money in the following years of operation."  A lot of money, in addition to the existing silver, also prepared some good shops and farms."

    "I just thought, in addition to what my mother left before, those shops and farms were distributed to the cousins ??and cousins ??of the Duke of Zhen Guo, what do you think?"

    Su Guan did not think of leaving Yue's things to Su Xun or Su Yunsuluo. Although Yue and Li were just descendants, there was no grievance between them. Three years after Yue's death  , Li's entrance door.

    However, Su Wan thought that Yue Shi definitely cared about it. If she gave the things left by Yue Shi to Su Xun's children born to other people, it would be a very cruel thing for Yue Shi.

    I'm afraid that even if I die, I will be revived.

    ? So she thought, the things she didn't care about were given to the Duke of Zhen's government. These things were originally from the Duke of Zhen's government. If the Yue family knew about it, they wouldn't think there was anything wrong with it.

    Moreover, the family of Zhen Guogong's family is really very good to the Yue family.

    As for some shops that have been in operation for a long time, there are trustworthy people in charge, and there are people on both sides of the Zhenguo government and Jinning government.  A way out.

    ?Holding gold, silver, jewelry, and money may be empty, but there is a shop, and there is always money, which is enough for her to live without worry.

    "Well, it's all up to you, you can make up your own mind."

    [The author has something to say]

    Tomorrow the plot will start~ (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 369 Want to ask for something, always have to give something

    ?

    Li Lin didn't care who she gave her things to, he could still afford to support his wife, even if they had children in the future, he could also afford to support her.

    And in the future, if Su Wan wants to go with him, it will be far away, and these things will naturally be difficult to manage. It is better to give it to the people of the Zhen Guogong Mansion than to cheapen others.

    What's more, maybe she will go far in the future, and she might feel guilty for these relatives, and she has nothing else to give, the only way to make up for this money is to make herself feel more at ease.

    As for why only part of it was given, Li Lin can also guess some.

    Firstly, those things are really too much, and she is reluctant to give them all too much, and secondly, I am afraid that she will also leave a way out for herself. If she and him really want to part ways in the future, she will  These things can also live well.

    But he didn't think there was anything wrong with her guarding him.

    He can calculate that she will marry him and go away with him in the future, so she can naturally save a hand for herself, so as to avoid a miserable end in the future.

    It's just that he works harder to make her like him more.

    If you want to ask for something, you always have to give something.

    He saw these things very clearly in his heart.

    He reached out and stroked her soft hair, thinking about what clothes she would look good in tomorrow, and what kind of hairpin would look good on her.

    "Go to sleep."

    "Um."

    The two hugged each other closely to sleep, and the lamp outside the bed quietly emitted a soft light.

    Time passed quietly, and so did the night.

    The next day, after breakfast, Su Wan learned that Li Linbai was going out that day. After he went out, he finally had time to go through the things in the warehouse carefully.

    In the past few days, I have brought a lot of things to the Jinning Mansion and the Zhen Guo Mansion, and I have brought a lot back. There must be a charter for those who pay and receive money.

    "Fresh fruits that are not easy to store, slaves and servants followed the princess's suggestion, and took half of them to friends who lived in the son's yard before, and distributed some of the rest to the people in the house, and everyone shared a lot.  They all feel that the princess is kind and generous, and the rest is here."

    The Jinning Mansion and the Zhen Guo Mansion sent a lot of seasonal fruits over. There were few people in Jingping Garden, so naturally they couldn¡¯t finish it, and it would be a waste to leave it alone. Moreover, the fruit was still very good, so Su Wan  Then Xiaolian arranged for someone to give it to people in Licheng to eat.

    Although it is not a precious thing, it is to show that she values ??everyone, and to eat up these fruits so as not to waste them.

    "Yes, there are not many left, just eat slowly."

    Su Guan now has three places for warehouses, one is the one in the West Wing of the main courtyard, which is specially used to store some precious items.

    There are her jewelry and jewelry, as well as rare treasures, collections of paintings, some precious porcelain and jade from the former dynasty, and some exquisite things, some locked in cabinets, and some displayed on shelves.

    There are also two rooms in the south wing, which are not locked, but most of them are Su Wan's clothes and shoes, which are available in spring, summer, autumn and winter, and they are full of people.

    As for the small compartment where the clothes are placed in the bedroom, it only houses the clothes she will wear in the near future.

    ?In comparison, Li Lin's clothes were very few, even the small compartment was not full, Su Wan thought to himself, when he was free for a while, he would prepare some clothes for him first.

    Anyway, now that everyone in the world knows that he married such a rich lady, it is reasonable to dress better.

    Then there is the courtyard where she used to store her dowry before, let¡¯s call it the west courtyard. There are two courtyards next to the main courtyard, with similar specifications. One is on the east side and the other is on the west side. The initial construction is for future children.  Yards, one east and one west.

    However, the two of them just got married at this moment, and there is no sign of a child yet, so the two yards are naturally empty, and the Xiyuan was used by Su Wan as a dowry.

    There are three rooms in the main building and three rooms in the east wing in the west courtyard, except for a room in the east wing where Ah Zhu lives, the others are crowded and crowded. The two rooms in the east wing are filled with cloth and  Utensils for making clothes.

    There is a partition on the side of the main room to store medicinal materials and other things, and the remaining two rooms are full of messy things, some of which have not even been opened. Su Wan didn't even think about the list.

    Back in the dormitory, she began to take out the treasure box to count things like banknotes, shop land deeds and farm land deeds.

    These are the most important things, first take?The three small boxes were placed separately, and then the small box was placed in a wooden box engraved with golden-patterned camellias, and it was locked and placed in a dark compartment in her bedroom.

    The key to the big box is still one of her many hairpins, even Xiao Sang and Xiao Li don't know it.

    Su Wan counted it carefully. When she got married earlier, the Wang family gave her one hundred thousand taels of compensation from the Shen family and Princess Sui, the family gave 20,000 taels, and the Wang family and Jin Ninggong gave 10,000 taels privately.  Su Xun gave her 20,000 yuan, Li Shi gave her some, and the Zhenguo government added some to her, plus the odds and ends, the total was 20,000 yuan.

    When she got married, she got 170,000 taels of silver just from the direct banknote.

    In addition, there are more than 30,000 yuan that she has saved for so many years. The income of the shop and farm that the Yue family left behind for more than ten years is also a huge figure.

    Just for the bank notes, she has a huge sum of money in her hands, even if she does nothing, she will be rich for the rest of her life without worrying about it.

    Su Wan pondered for a long time, and then selected some shops and farms to be added later, intending to give to the younger generation of the Zhen Guogong Mansion, and she herself will take the money in the future and buy some wherever she goes.

    In the afternoon, she had time to meet everyone in Jingpingyuan.

    There are not many people in the house. Li Lin's guard only knows about traveling and returning to the wind. She doesn't know the others, and she doesn't need to know them.  There are six maids for boiling water, laundry and cleaning, two people who take care of the garden, and there are no others.

    Mrs. Zhang's man, Zhang Guanshi, is a middle-aged man who is nearly forty years old. He has a kind face. They have a son and a daughter. The son's name is Zhang Shou. He is just eighteen years old this year.  The young man, the girl Zhang Fuer, is only twelve years old this year, and she is still a little girl.

    The little girl was wearing a blue skirt and had a blessed little round face. When she smiled, she showed a small canine tooth, which looked cute.

    However, Zhang Fu'er's temperament is not delicate, she is generous, and Su Wan likes her very much.

    There are two chefs and two helpers in the kitchen of the mansion. The two chefs are a couple surnamed Gao. The man specializes in cooking meals, while the woman does fine work, making pastries and desserts. The craftsmanship of the two is also very good.  not bad.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 370 Then let me change one for my wife

    ?

    Su Wan gave them a welcome gift, and asked them how their life in Jingpingyuan was, what they lacked, and if they lacked something, they could come over and talk to her.

    These people are afraid that they will follow her and Li Lin in the future, and she needs to take care of them more. After all, they will live together in the future, and it is naturally best to live in harmony.

    As for the little maids, some rewards were given, and it just passed away.

    When the people dispersed, Su Wan left Zhang Fu'er to talk. This little girl had a good mouth, and she was especially good at talking and eating. She twittered while eating, which made her feel uplifted.

    "There are really a lot of delicious things in this imperial city. I have eaten a lot of things that I have never eaten before in the past two days. The streets outside are also very lively, but they are not as lively as ours."

    "Ma'am, you know 'One Day Firefly', right? The fireball that the young master gave you when you got married, but now it's a bloody fight outside, and the price has reached this amount."

    Zhang Fu'er compared her chubby little fingers.

    Su Wan blinked: "One? One tael? Could it be a hundred taels?"

    Zhang Fu'er shook her head, smiling triumphantly: "It's a box of one thousand taels. People in the Imperial City are really rich. The firefly is a bit more expensive in our place, but a hundred taels of silver is enough."

    Having said that, she sighed again: "The money in the Imperial City is really easy to earn"

    Su Guan burst out laughing. She has been very busy these past few days, and she didn't pay attention to what happened in the imperial city, but she had heard about it.

    On the second day of her marriage, there was a shop selling 'One Day Firefly' in the imperial city, and the price was quite high. After the sons and ladies of the imperial city knew about this item, they rushed to buy it, and the robbing was crazy.

    A box of one thousand taels of silver is also bought by many people.

    "Don't you also want to make money? Want to be a shopkeeper?"

    Zhang Fu'er shook her head vigorously when she heard the words: "I still don't want it, my mother said, let me learn embroidery skills, so that I can inherit her craftsmanship and make clothes in the future, but I think making money is fun. By the way, my abacus is also  Played well."

    Su Wan sat on the edge of the table, resting her chin on the table with one hand, and asked her with a smile: "Then do you like to make clothes with needlework or do calculations with an abacus?"

    Zhang Fu'er frowned and thought about it carefully, and then said: "It's all so-so, I think it's okay, my mother said, as long as the life goes on, you can do anything, alas, if there are delicious food and drink, then what?"  It's all fine."

    Su Wan laughed, and thought that this girl is lenient, but what she said is quite reasonable, as long as the life is good, comfortable and comfortable, why bother with those things.

    "It's great that you can think that way."

    Zhang Fu'er ate a piece of pastry, smiled and showed her small canine teeth: "The pastries made by Aunt Gao are so delicious, my mother doesn't even allow me to eat them."

    Su Wan said: "If you like it, just do more when people do it, and say that I allowed it."

    Zhang Fu'er was about to shake her head: "This is impossible, my mother said, if I continue to eat, I will become a fat girl, and I will not be able to find a good husband's family in the future, so pitiful if I can't find a husband's family."

    Having said that, she rolled her eyes and asked Su Wan: "Madam, can I come to Madam's place to eat?"

    Su Wan laughed: "Of course it's possible, but your mother is doing it for your own good. You should also eat in moderation, but you can't eat too much. I'll keep an eye on you."

    "That's great, Ma'am, you are a good person~" Zhang Fu'er was very happy, smiling like a flower.

    Su Wan wanted to reach out and pinch her face, the touch must be soft, but she held back after all, just smiled and said: "Fu'er is also a good girl."

    "Madam is the best!" She was very happy, chattering non-stop, "Next time I meet something delicious outside, I will definitely bring one to Madam, Madam, that is delicious  .¡±

    Just at this moment, she heard footsteps coming, she turned her head suddenly, and saw Li Lin walking in, she was startled, and then hid behind Su Wan.

    Seeing her, Li Lin said calmly, "Come out."

    Zhang Fu'er came out cautiously, lowered her head, and said in a low voice, "My lord, I was wrong."

    Seeing her pitiful appearance, Su Wan gave Li Lin a helpless look, and said, "What's wrong with her, you want to scare her like this, Fu'er, just go back and leave him alone."

    Zhang Fu'er's eyes lit up when he heard the words, and then he looked over eagerly.

      Li Lindao: "Okay, you can go back, you can't sneak out again when you go out in the future, you need to bring guards, but remember?"

    Zhang Fu'er bowed her head in response, and then ran away in a hurry.

    Su Wan wanted to call her, but seeing that she disappeared all of a sudden, she had no choice but to shake her head helplessly. Seeing that Li Lin had sat down at the edge of the table, she took a teacup and gave him a cup of tea.

    Li Lin took a sip of warm tea, and then said: "This little girl is very interesting. If you are bored, you can let her come to accompany you, but there is something wrong with her. She likes to sneak out. She needs to be treated properly."

    Su Wan raised her eyebrows and smiled: "Interesting is interesting, but I'm surprised, why is she so afraid of you?"

    This is a question worth pondering.

    Li Lin, no matter who he is, is gentle and polite to everyone. He is easy-going and treats people around him very well. There is no reason why this little girl is afraid of him.

    Li Lin laughed, and then said: "I have heard the reason for this. She was very naughty when she was a child and made trouble everywhere. Mrs. Zhang lied to her, saying that I am a very strict and difficult master. If she is disobedient  , will throw her out, leaving her no place to live, no food to eat, and then she will be a little afraid of me."

    "When I was young, I thought it was true, and I was too scared to sleep at night. Every time I went back to the mansion, she hid quietly. If she saw me, she would definitely run away. Later, although she knew it was fake, she didn't dare to sleep.  Dare to be unruly in front of me."

    When Su Wan heard the reason, she also laughed, this little girl is really easy to deceive.

    Li Lindao: "If you like it, and if I'm not in the courtyard, you can also ask her to come and accompany you."

    Su Wan said: "This is very good. I really like her. Seeing the lively and cute little girl makes me feel good."

    Hearing her words, Li Lin felt his teeth ache, and said helplessly, "You can't always call her over, you are my wife, not her."

    Su Wan originally wanted to drink tea. Hearing what he said, she almost poured the tea into her skirt, but she spilled some tea even though she had quick eyes and hands, and the skirt was wet.

    Su Wan took a handkerchief and wiped off the water on his head, but the trace of tea still remained.

    She scolded and said: "You man, you talk as soon as you talk, why do you always scare me like this, look at my clothes are wet, it's all up to you."

    He raised his eyebrows: "Oh, it's up to me? It's okay, then why don't you let me change one for your wife" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 371 Want to Kiss Again

    ?

    Su Wan was dragged into the dormitory by him, and he really picked out a suit of clothes for her to change into, but the process of changing clothes was quite embarrassing.

    After changing her clothes, she glared at him with a blushing face, and then stretched out her hands to squeeze them tighter so that he wouldn't do it again.

    Heh, man, no matter how gentle and polite he was before getting married, after getting married, he may have told you how many times in his heart, or he has already implemented it.

    Remembering how Xiaosang and Xiaowan were dumbstruck when he dragged her into the dormitory earlier, Su Wan wanted to beat his dog's head violently.

    In the clear sky, one can tell with one's toes that these two must have done something bad inside.

    Can't you restrain yourself a bit!

    Su Wan huffed angrily with a flushed face.

    Li Lin smiled, and then coaxed people: "Madam, don't be angry, let's put on some makeup, and then go to Hongsi Tower."

    Su Wan caught sight of a blush on his lips, then reached out and wiped her own lips.

    Take a closer look.

    Very good, half of it is gone.

    She was so angry that she wanted to stretch out her foot and stomp on him: "I don't want to ask Xiao Mo to come in and put on my makeup, it's really shameful, you do it."

    Li Lin thought for a moment, then looked at her.

    Seeing his expression, Su Wan asked, "Why? Are you unhappy?"

    Li Lin smiled: "It's not that I don't like it, it's that the workmanship is not good. Madam, please don't dislike it."

    Li Lin knew that she wasn't really angry, she was probably ashamed, otherwise he wouldn't have dared to provoke her again and again, but it was quite interesting that she was blushing and jumping in shame.  .

    Well, it's probably because Madam is very interesting in whatever she looks like.

    Su Guan thought about calling Xiao Li to come in and maybe not painting well, and decided to let him come first. If he could barely paint, then that would be it. If he didn't paint well, she would wash it again and let Xiao  Just come in and paint. If she really doesn't want to, she can do it herself.

    "Then you draw first, if the drawing is not good, I will call someone in."

    "okay."

    Su Wan was in the mansion today, and the makeup on her face was also light, but the lip balm was like the finishing touch, which made her whole face a bit radiant and elegant.

    The lip balm she used was the same 'light cigarette' that she bought in the Yuxiang Pavilion when she secretly went out to meet Li Shiji.

    She is especially fond of this lip balm, and later sent a few boxes from Yuxiang Pavilion, and now there is still a box on the dressing table, which is also the one she uses the most.

    She sat in front of the dressing table, looked at the person in the bronze mirror, handed him the lipstick box and the small brush, and then looked up at him: "You paint, just paint the lipstick."

    "Well, good." Li Lin took the small brush of the brush there and scanned the lip balm box, then looked at her lips, and finally turned his eyes back to the small box  , and continued to scan, and then looked at her again.

    ? Repeated this three times, hesitantly.

    Su Wan's neck was sore, and he said helplessly, "Do you want to paint? My neck is sore."

    Li Lin was helpless, stretched out his hand to touch the center of his eyebrows, and said: "Madam is too expensive, I can't do it."

    Even using the best paper in the world to practice calligraphy and painting, he never hesitated, but asking him to put on makeup on her made him really not know how to do it.

    Seeing his helpless look, Su Wan didn't make it difficult for him, but she didn't want to really call Xiao Sang in, so she had no choice but to take it over and draw a few strokes by herself.

    She seldom puts on makeup by herself, and her craftsmanship is also very average, but there is really no way, she can barely do it.

    After finishing the painting, she snorted softly: "Look, it's as simple as that, and you have to learn it. They say red sleeves add fragrance, and draw eyebrows in the mirror. In the future, I will grind ink for you, and you will draw eyebrows for me."  ,how do you feel?"

    Li Lin said with a smile: "Naturally it is excellent."

    Su Wan looked in the mirror and felt that there was nothing wrong with her face, so she turned her head to look at him, beckoned him to lower his head, and when he lowered his head, then wiped him with a handkerchief  Lipstick.

    Li Lin froze for a moment, lowered his head to look at her, and let her wipe like this. At this moment, he saw that her brows and eyes were gentle and serious, and her eyes seemed to be filled with water, and she did not see the previous shame at all.

    His lips moved and he lowered his voice: "Ma'am"

    Su Wan wiped it clean for him. Seeing that there was no abnormality on it, she breathed a sigh of relief: "What's the matter?"He said: "I want to kiss again."

    Su Wan was taken aback for a moment, and then almost trembling, he slapped the handkerchief directly on his face: "You are enough, you are about to go out, and when you are seen by others, will you be ashamed or I will be ashamed?"

    He thought for a moment: "It's mine."

    Su Wan was so angry that she wanted to step on his feet: "This is not your business alone, is it embarrassing for the two of us?"

    Li Lin thought about it again, and it was true, so he said: "Madam is right, let's talk about it when we come back."

    When Su Wan heard this, her face blushed again: "Whoever told you this, don't say it again."

    "Well, okay, let's not talk about it."

    The two of them finally got out after a while, and they were another loving couple.

    When Li Lin came back, he asked people to prepare a carriage, and prepared to take Su Wan to Hongsi Tower to meet the people from the city. It was a meeting and a farewell party for you.

    When going out, Su Guan didn't even bring little mulberry and mulberry. The two got into the carriage and drove from Yuanyou all the way to Hongsi Building. Finally, they got off the carriage at the back door of Hongsi Building and entered Hongsi Building all the way.

    Because we are going to use the Hongsi Building today, the gate has already been closed, and there is a sign that the gate is not open today, so we have to be aggrieved and walk through the back door to avoid any trouble.

    The three of them went all the way to the second floor, and saw that the second floor was already lively, and there were voices of persuasion and talking from time to time, as if they were already drinking.

    "Didn't the son go to pick up his wife? Why don't you come?"

    "I'm afraid it's early."

    "I'm afraid there must be some delay."

    "What can happen?"

    The three of them just heard the two people's discussion, and Su Wan blushed again, but she still remembered what time it was now, her face was still calm, and it was not too obvious, it seemed as if she had walked a few more  About the same pace.

    Li Lin glanced at her and saw that there was nothing unusual about her, so he stretched out his hand to open the door, and said with a smile: "Everyone, I just calculated the time, and it is just a moment away from the time we agreed on. So, it is not a big deal.  late."

    When the people present saw the door was opened and Li Lin walked in with Su Wan, their eyes lit up.

    This lady's appearance is really good, and her eyes are also very clear and penetrating. Coupled with this elegant dress, she is light and light, and her hair is tied up with jade hairpins. Standing with the young master, it is a perfect match.  Incredibly.

    The people present said, no wonder, such a girl, no wonder the son is willing to get married so early, if anyone wants to marry back home!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 372 Seeing Guests at the Hongsi Building

    ?

    The people present didn't dare to look too much, but whoever has a good pair of eyes without practice can roughly understand it with just a glance.

    The lady that their son married, she looks good, her eyes are clear and bright, she is clear and intelligent, gentle and generous, and kind-hearted.

    Such a wife wants her to be content in the backyard for the rest of her life, cooking wine, cooking tea, admiring flowers and snow, and wanting her to share the burden for the son.

    "Greetings, son, madam"

    A group of people just glanced at it, and then bowed respectfully. They were also extremely satisfied with this mistress.

    ?The descendants of the Li family are very free to marry wives. There is no requirement for the other party's origin and family background, as long as they want to marry themselves, outsiders have no right to question or object.

    Therefore, the mistresses of the Li family in the past have all kinds of backgrounds, even Li Lin's mother, who is only the daughter of a scholar, is equally worthy.

    It's just that such a wife is indeed lacking in knowledge and ability, and can't help her husband well. Now this one is indeed much better than the previous one.

    Li Lindao: "Sit down, everyone. Today I will bring Madam here so that you can meet and get to know each other. Next time, I will be a farewell party for you. Madam is not an outsider, so you can do whatever you want."

    "yes."

    The group sat down, and Li Lin and Su Wan sat at the main seats. The food had not yet been served, and there were some peanuts, fennel, pastries, and dried fruits on the table. Of course, there was no shortage of tea and drinks.

    A group of people sat around several tables, those who wanted to drink tea drank tea, those who wanted to drink drank, and those who chatted chattered.

    Su Wan listened for a while, but was slightly surprised. She felt that these people were quite interesting. Although there were some who were noisy and dissatisfied with each other, you cheated me and I cheated you, but overall, there was a strange sense of harmony  .

    Li Lin introduced the people present to Su Wan, starting with the six people at his table.

    "Ma'am, this is Lord Yufu. If you wish, you can call me uncle."

    The fisherman smiled: "Don't dare, just call me fisherman, madam."

    Su Wan smiled, and then said: "Master Yufu is an elder, and he was the one who taught my husband since he was a child. Naturally, he can be called an uncle. Now that I am husband and wife with my husband, the person he respects is naturally  And someone I respect."

    Su Wan held the teacup in front of him, and said with a smile, "Replace wine with tea, toast uncle."

    The fisherman is a wily and scheming tiger with a smiling face. After hearing this, the smile on his face became more sincere. After drinking a cup of warm tea, his heart felt very comfortable and hot.

    "Thank you Madam for the tea, Madam gave me a gift in return, the old man also likes it very much, Madam took your troubles."

    Su Wan smiled and said: "Since it's a gift, it's natural to give it to someone who likes it. If my uncle likes it, it's just right. If it's troublesome, I didn't do it alone, and my husband also contributed."

    The fisherman laughed when he heard the words, gave Li Lin a meaningful look, and thought, this master, could it be that he doesn't understand and give gifts?  When did he bother to prepare gifts? Either the people below prepared them, or you picked them yourself, I don't care.

    However, this lady is quite good at talking, and also good at being a person, very good.

    The fisherman said: "Then I would like to thank the young master and madam."

    Li Lin smiled and nodded: "Uncle, you are welcome."

    After introducing the fisherman, Li Lin introduced Mr. Buju: "This is Mr. Buju, who manages many academies in Licheng. He wrote the speeches for our wedding ceremony earlier, and he is also the master of ceremonies."

    Mr. Buju is very happy, it is rare for the young master to say something nice about him, maybe he can also be called an uncle like the fisherman with a smiling face, how wonderful!

    He was waiting, but he heard Li Lin continue to say: "Mr. Buju is good at learning and good at teaching, but he talks a lot and is very annoying. If he catches someone, he will preach. If Madam doesn't want to listen, you can hide when you see him in the future."  some."

    The smile on Mr. Buju's face froze at that moment, his face was filled with disbelief, and his beard and beard were also trembling, as if he had received a huge blow.

    The young master tricked me too!

    The people on the side laughed even more, thinking that the revenge would be avenged.

    "Bu Ju, this is your fault. You must have done something bad, which makes the young master have such a bad impression of you!"

    "That's right, Bu Ju, when the young master was young,?The course is not taught by you, is it?  No wonder the resentment is so deep.  I said you got it too, stop nagging like this, you have so many students, whoever sees you doesn't turn around and run away.  "

    "Buju, you"

    Bu Ju was so angry that his face was distorted: "Enough, shut up, whoever refuses to accept it, go back to my academy, and the dean will teach you in person."

    After finishing speaking, he said to Li Lin: "Young master, I think these melons are really ignorant people. After all, I am an elder. It is unreasonable to be so disrespectful. After returning to Licheng, the old man feels that I need to be let go."  They come back to the academy for a few months of classes."

    "Also, the young master's lessons were clearly taught by the old bishop. I was still very young at that time, and I was very handsome and romantic!"

    He was also born very well when he was young, he was still a handsome and romantic young man, what kind of gentleman is he?  Now that he is a husband, he was not cheated by the young master, but now, the young master despises him for nagging.

    Are people not allowed to have an occupational disease?

    Son, you cross the river and tear down the bridge!

    Young Master, you are ruthless and unreasonable at all!

    Mr. Bu Ju felt a lot of resentment in his heart, and cursed words flashed in his mind one after another.

    Su Wan also laughed: "Sir, don't worry about it. My husband's character is quite indifferent. He doesn't care about the temperament of others. He can say such things, which shows that he thinks that Mr. is kind and close.  In his heart, Mr. must be both a teacher and a friend."

    "Speaking of nagging, my father is also a very nagging person. He always repeats one thing to me several times, lest I forget it. This is my father's care and love for me."

    "As a teacher, sir, naturally he is very concerned about the students below. He is afraid that they will be ignorant and not study hard. There is no other way but to reason with them. Over time, it will become a habit."

    "Awan thinks that this is a lot of achievements that Mr. has made for the students, which is worthy of admiration."

    "Sir must be an excellent gentleman."

    "A Guan also toasts Mr. A cup." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 373: People from the Leaving City

    ?

    With a few gentle words from Su Guan, Mr. Bu Ju, who was jumping in anger, was coaxed into submission. His whole body exuded joy from the inside to the outside, and the smile on his face was more like a flower, so beautiful that he couldn't believe it.  To float.

    Everyone in the world talks about noble women and noble women, but it doesn't mean that people are just from good backgrounds and high status.

    It's because the noble girls are in this wealthy and powerful family, and they were well-educated by the family since they were young. They can read and write, have decent manners, and be considerate in handling things. No matter what kind of people they meet, they can handle things beautifully.  bright.

    For example, when it comes to receiving and giving gifts, she has a rich family and has seen all kinds of good things since she was a child. In her eyes, many precious things are only suitable or not, and she doesn't care too much about them.

    If it¡¯s someone from a normal background, except for a few who have a good mentality and take precious good things, after knowing the value, they definitely don¡¯t know where to put their hands and feet, or they are very reluctant to part with the things after they get them, let alone return gifts.  What a wonderful job.

    What's more, it's about dealing with affairs. She was in the high school and followed her elders since she was a child. She is well-informed. She knows how to deal with any kind of situation. She is calm and organized.  Moreover, he can speak eloquently, making people extremely comfortable, and he can't find any faults.

    Marrying such an aristocratic daughter back to be the mistress is really a good thing for the ancestors. Whether it is for the current affairs or educating the children and grandchildren, it is good and cannot be better.

    There was a smile in the fisherman's eyes, and he felt that this lady was really good at talking and doing things.

    Mr. Buju drank a cup of tea in a dazed state, and then he felt dizzy. At that moment, he only felt that this lady was really his bosom friend, the person who understood him best in the world.

    No one said he was very annoying, only the wife said that she thought it was his merit and admired him!

    God, my wife is really the best lady in the world.

    "Finally, someone has said something fair, madam is really kind, great"

    Li Lin stared at him, saw that he was acting pitifully, ignored him, and then introduced to Su Wan a person next to him who was wearing a dusty robe and a strict mask wrapped around his head.  A person with a tight hat.

    He looks to be in his twenties, with a cold face and sharp lines. The look in his eyes is not cold, but he is not happy, as if he has no emotion at all. At first glance, he is nothingness.

    Su Wan's eyes were sharp, and he saw some hair protruding from the place where his hat couldn't cover it. It was not the normal black, but the silver gray that only the elderly had.

    "Tianwen, just call him Mr. Tianwen."

    Su Wan yelled kindly: "Mr. Tianwen."

    He nodded coldly, as if he didn't care much, Su Wan smiled, but he didn't care.

    Just when she thought he would not open his mouth, this Mr. Tian Wen said: "Young master and madam are a marriage that is hard to find in the world, and they will surely live a happy life in the future."

    Su Wan smiled and said, "Thank you for your kind words, sir."

    Bu Ju next to him was very upset: "God asks, is your hexagram accurate? I remember you made a divination for the young master earlier, saying that his marriage is not in this world, and that in this life he will only die alone.  Seeing that the son married his wife now, you just changed your rhetoric so quickly."

    "Do you still want the face of a fortune teller? Let me tell you, don't engage in these gods and gods, and be careful that you will be beaten to death in the future."

    Mr. Tianwen glanced at him indifferently, and then said: "The destiny changes, from one moment to another."

    Su Wan was stunned for a moment when he heard the words, and instantly tightened the handkerchief in his hand.

    Her movement was very small, but Li Lin next to her still felt it. He turned to look at her and asked, "What's wrong?"

    Su Wan loosened her fingers and shook her head: "It's okay."

    Li Lindao: "Don't be frightened by what he said, just listen to what he said if it sounds good, and just pretend you didn't hear what he said if it didn't sound good."

    Bu Ju also said after hearing the words: "That's right, don't listen to his nonsense, he is just talking about it, there is a change in the destiny, in my opinion, he is playing tricks just to flatter his own words, believe it or not  !"

    Su Wan smiled, just nodded, and stopped talking about it.

    In fact, she thought a lot in her mind for a moment. When she was reading the book, it was recorded that Li Lin had indeed returned the token to the imperial city where he left.  of.

    ? According to what Mr. Wen asked today, Li Lin has only one life to die alone, and she is the variable. She came, so heThen there is marriage.

    Thinking of this, she felt a little stuck in her heart.

    Although she should be happy that he had no other people in his previous life, but in that previous life, there was no her in this world at all. She hoped that he could marry a wife and have children like a normal person, and have a complete family.

    Dugu's life, or for some people, is just a light sentence, but for this person himself, it is a lifetime of loneliness.

    If so, how bad would that life be.

    She reached out and shook his hand, the other party paused, then patted the back of her hand lightly, and smiled comfortingly at her.

    Then Li Lin introduced three people to her. One was Jiubian whom she had known for a long time, and the other was a middle-aged man dressed in black who looked so ordinary. He was the leader of the hidden guard beside Li Lin.  , Ju Song Huifeng's boss, named Jiu Zhang.

    The last one was a man wearing a mask and a red robe. Among the cold elements in the room, only he and Jiubian were shining brightly and dazzingly.

    One is full of wealth and honor, and the other is glamorous and noble, like the red lotus burning with karma.

    He also has an equally noble and glamorous name.

    Nine songs.

    Jiuge's thin lips parted slightly, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, and the lingering sound of his voice was faint: "Although the son is very boring, the lady is very interesting."

    Li Lin narrowed his eyes: "It's even more boring for me to look at you. No matter how interesting my wife is, that's mine. As for you, stay where you are cool."

    He clicked his tongue: "Young master is really ruthless, thinking of me staying in the cold kiln for decades, young master didn't even come to see me"

    Su Wan's hand trembled, and the handkerchief in his hand almost fell off.

    This what kind of melon?  !

    Li Lin coughed, stretched out his hand and pressed the center of his eyebrows: "Be serious, don't scare my wife."

    After finishing speaking, he hurriedly introduced: "Ma'am, this man is named Jiu Ge, who lives in the underground palace all year round, and is not a serious person, so just ignore him."

    Su Wan thought about it for a while, and she probably understood a little bit. She had also heard about the mechanism puppets in Licheng. It seemed to be in a place called Jiushen Palace, which was said to be an underground palace.

    Cold kiln = underground palace?  !

    It seems to be working.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 375 It's really lucky for three lives to meet her

    ?

    "Besides, you and I are now husband and wife. When you marry me, you have to deal with the people on both sides of Jinning's mansion and Zhen Guo's mansion, and when I marry you, I also need to deal with the people around you.  It¡¯s what each other should do.¡±

    "Although the word coping is a bit perfunctory, it feels like a task, but we are all willing to receive each other's relatives and friends for each other, and even tolerate the occasional little things that we don't like very much."

    "So, there is no question of thanking anyone."

    Moreover, these people are really easy to deal with, and they are not the kind of unreasonable and picky people. As long as she is polite and attentive, she can do well.

    She leaned on his shoulder, reached out to put his hand in hers, and smiled slightly: "We are husband and wife."

    The corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and he stretched out his hand to hold her tightly. His eyes looked at the swaying curtain as the carriage moved forward, and there was a gentle light: "Madam is right, there is no question of who is thankful, Madam's relatives and friends  They are my relatives and friends, and my relatives and friends are also Madam's relatives and friends."

    "Madam is really thoughtful and kind."

    In fact, some men and women in the world always want benefits, but don't want to pay.

    For example, as a married couple, they all think that the other party should treat their family well, but they feel that it has nothing to do with them. They don't want to deal with it at all.

    However, Su Wan understood the truth very clearly, this is a mutual matter, when two people get married, they are husband and wife, what is yours is also mine.

    Su Wan raised her eyebrows and said with a smile: "My husband is also very good. I thought that my husband is always gentle and dignified, but I don't know, you can still joke with them, and it's quite fun to watch."

    "Hey, was it like this when you got along with them before?"

    "They are sometimes playful and noisy, and I usually don't bother to care about them." With a smile in his eyes, "But they are noisy, and they are really lively."

    Su Wan said: "It's noisy, it's indeed more lively."

    Su Wan thinks that being lively is also very good, as long as there is no real grudge, other people can see it as fun if they make any noise.

    The two leaned together and talked in a low voice. Li Lin told her some interesting stories about these people who looked down on each other and would fight each other when they met, which made her giggle.

    The carriage drove forward slowly, and as she talked, she became a little sleepy, her eyelids were a little heavy, she leaned on his shoulder, and she didn't even want to raise her head.

    It's really getting late now, if she was in the mansion, she would have rested by this time.

    Seeing this, he called out softly: "Awan."

    "Um."

    "are you sleepy?"

    "Um."

    "Then you can sleep for a while, and I will call you when it arrives."

    "okay."

    Su Wan was really sleepy. Hearing what he said, he naturally didn't disagree, so he closed his eyes and fell asleep at ease.

    He stretched out his hand to hold her tighter to prevent her from falling, looked down at her soft eyebrows, and then smiled.

    His wife is really gentle, intelligent, and very sensible.

    Tian asked that person to speak, but in fact he didn't believe it either. He felt that the illusory theory of fate was very false. What he believed most was what he owned and held in his hand.

    However, there is a saying that Tianwen is probably right. He was indeed lucky to meet her. If it were not for her, maybe he would really not marry a wife and stay single for the rest of his life.

    Thinking that he might not meet her, he felt a little uncomfortable as if something had been stuffed into his heart.

    He frowned, then let go.

    Xindao, there is no possibility, he really met her, married her back, and now holds her in his arms

    Thinking of this, he felt a little at ease, took a breath slowly, and let go of the matter

    It took half an hour to travel from Hongsilou to Jingpingyuan. When the carriage stopped at Jingpingyuan, Su Wan was sleeping comfortably.

    Seeing that she was sleeping peacefully, Li Lin thought over and over again. He really didn't want to wake her up again, so he carried her out of the carriage, entered Jingping Garden and walked to the inner courtyard.

    At this time, the night was dark, and there was a bright moon in the sky. Tonight, the moonlight was bright and clear, the stars were hidden, and the moonlight sprinkled down. A layer of bright moon gauze was spread in the courtyard.

    She frowned slightly, and put her head in his arms.It's just like a lazy cat.

    He smiled, his eyes were soft, he stretched out his hand and patted her on the back lightly, and said softly, "Don't worry, we're home, go to sleep."

    Listening to his voice, she really calmed down again.

    After entering the dormitory, Li Lin put her on the bed, and then told Xiao Sang and Xiaoman next to her: "Don't wash her for the bath today, loosen her hair, remove the makeup on her face,  Change her clothes, be careful, don't wake her up."

    Xiao Sang and Xiao Li looked at each other, and then Xiao Sang carefully said: "The princess is not allowed to change clothes for her servants without her knowing. If she knows, she will be angry tomorrow."

    Li Lin paused, and then said: "Then take off her outer clothes and let her sleep more comfortably."

    Xiao Sang and Xiao Moan agreed in unison when they heard the words, looked up and saw Li Lin turned around and went to the next bedroom, and asked a little maid to fill the copper basin with warm water, and when the hot water was brought, she loosened Su Wan's hair  , took off the makeup on her face, took off her outer clothes, and let her fall asleep.

    Su Wan slept until dawn, and when she woke up in the morning, she didn't know what she had slept through last night. Hearing Xiao Sang and Xiaoman talking about Li Lin carrying her back last night, she carefully instructed the two of them how to take care of her.  , this face is still slightly red.

    This person said he was going to call her, but why didn't he call her? It's all right now, and she was laughed at again.

    "What about him?"

    "My son still has some things to do. I went out early today. Before I left, I said that if the princess woke up, I would go to take a bath to avoid feeling uncomfortable. I also asked the kitchen to prepare the meals. When the princess woke up, I let the slaves run away.  Let Chef Gao and Mrs. Gao light a fire and cook."

    Xiao Sang's face was full of smiles: "Look at this servant, there is no such careful person as the young master."

    Xiao Zhan nodded vigorously on the side, with a face of approval.

    In the past when Su Wan married Li Lin, Xiao Sang and Xiao Chan also felt a little wronged. She thought that her master was a noble daughter of the Jinning Duke's mansion, and she had the title of the princess. The noble son of the imperial city was up to her to choose.  Well, Li Lin's background is really not good enough.

    But later they saw that the two got along very well, and they also felt that as long as the master was happy, it was fine. Now that the two were married, Li Lin's treatment of Su Wan not only did not deteriorate, but became more and more careful.  In the eyes, the heart is really happy.

    They are maidservants, and their lives are probably tied to the master. If the master lives well, they will naturally follow suit. Of course, they have been by Su Wan's side for many years and have deep feelings, and they also hope that she will be well.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 376 Prepare to travel

    ?

    "He is naturally careful."

    Among the men in the world, she has never seen anyone who is more careful than him.

    Su Wan got up from the bed, and then took a quick shower. When she finished washing, the food was just served.

    She ate some in a hurry, and then asked Xiao Sang Xiaoman to go to the kitchen to have someone prepare some dry food, and then hand it over to Huifeng, Huifeng will naturally know where to send it.

    Although people who leave the city are not short of money, but the journey is long, and there are always times when they can¡¯t go to the village or shop. At this time, they can make do with some dry food.

    In the end, she sent Huifeng a thousand taels of silver for him to pass on to you, as Cheng Yi from her to you. The silver is not much to them, but it is her heart.

    Li Lin didn't know what to do when he went out today, and he didn't come back until the afternoon. When he came back, he asked her to pack some things, saying that he would take her out for a walk tomorrow.

    Su Wan paused for a moment while shaking the round fan, slightly surprised: "Tomorrow? So suddenly?"

    "It's not too sudden. We've dealt with things pretty much in the past two days, and it's just right to go out." Li Lin smiled, "I'm afraid that the imperial city has been a little uneasy these days, so it's better for us to leave, so as to save money."  bother."

    Hearing what he said, Su Wan's expression froze slightly: "What's the matter?"

    Li Lindao: "It's not a big deal. It has nothing to do with Jinning and Zhen Guogong. Don't listen to it, so as not to spoil the good mood of the game."

    Hearing what he said, Su Wan didn't bother to ask anymore: "Then I'll pack up, what do I need to bring?"

    Li Lindao: "I will go to Mrs. Zhang to get the clothes. I told her to make some clothes for you to wear when she has free time. It's just in time for you to use it. You just need to bring some simple hairpin jewelry."

    "Bring a few pairs of the shoes you usually wear, and then go to Mrs. Zhang to get a few pairs of thick-soled ones. I asked her to help prepare them earlier."

    "And your two maidservants also need to bring a few more changes of clothes, which should be more convenient and simple."

    When Su Wan heard this, he laughed immediately: "You are quite well prepared."

    Li Lin reached out and rubbed her hair helplessly: "I want to take you out for a walk. If I don't prepare in advance, there are still various things to do before I leave. It's not certain when I can leave. Get everything ready.  , you can leave whenever you want.¡±

    Su Wan nodded: "That's a good point."

    If he started preparations now that he said he was going to leave, it would take at least five or six days before he could actually travel.

    "Do you have anything to prepare here? But do you need my help?"

    Li Lindao: "There is nothing to prepare, I just pack some clothes and things I need, and I have to prepare for the rest."

    Su Wan thought for a while, and thought that he probably had nothing to prepare except for a few clothes and a few books, so he ignored him, turned around and let Xiao Sang Xiaowan get busy, packing three boxes for her things  .

    One box is the clothes and shoes she needs to change and wash. She has prepared three sets of pajamas, plus Mrs. Zhang has prepared six sets of clothes, plus two cloaks and a warm cloak, in case it gets cold on the road.

    A box is used for dressing up. There are mirrors, combs, jewelry, rouge, rouge, powder, and ointment.

    The last box contains all kinds of food, from supplements to dried fruit snacks, and from serious tea to various scented teas, there are all kinds of them.

    Su Guan prefers Yunwu tea when drinking tea, but she also likes scented tea, and she dislikes that it doesn't go well with the outside world. She thinks about mixing it with a lot, and she thinks it's good to drink. With some pastries, she can eat a lot by herself.  few.

    It is very easy for Xiao Sang and Xiao Mo to tidy up here, just a few clothes and shoes can be done, but it is a bit troublesome to hand over the things in the yard to Madam Zheng.

    "What about Da Dai and Er Dai? Let's go, and Huifeng will also go. Who will feed me?"

    They were the two big geese, and this was the name Su Wan gave them. Su Wan felt that the two fat geese swayed like two dumb geese, so he came up with this name.  .

    On the day Su Wan got married, she had someone secretly bring them over, and kept them in the garden ever since. Not far from the viewing tower, there was a small house for them.

    There is also a pit under the small house. In winter, a fire is lit underneath, and the whole small house is warm.

    Su Wan looked at Li Lin and asked, "How about? Bring it?"

    Li Lin paused, with some resistance on his face: "Don't take it, let them?Fluttering in the yard, I asked Huifeng to arrange a guard to help feed them. They won't be hungry.  "

    "If you bring it with you, it won't be easy for us to put it in the carriage."

    Li Lin arranged two carriages, one for him and Su Wan, and one for the two maidservants, and some luggage, which was quite a lot. If he brought two more stupid geese, it would really be a big deal.  know where to put it.

    "And if they get lost on the road, they probably won't find their way back."

    Su Wan struggled for a while, and finally decided not to bring it, but after eating that day, she took Li Lin to feed the two idiots, babbled for a while, and told them that she was going out to play.  They are obedient at home.

    These two stupid heads couldn't understand at all, they only knew how to yell and yell incessantly.

    Su Wan tugged at his arm, regretfully said: "Look, they must be reluctant to part with me."

    Li Lin was silent for a moment, and then said: "I think they mean to tell you to stop talking, hurry up, it's not enough to grab."

    Su Wan: ""

    She turned to stare at him.

    Li Lin was very innocent. He explained: "Ma'am, what I said is true. Anyway, I have also learned how to tame animals. I still understand what it means. I just conveyed something that you don't understand."

    very good.

    Su Wan stopped staring at him now, she turned her head and stared at the two stupid geese, angrily said, "It's no use thinking about you like this, and wanting to take you out to play, you just want to eat, eat slowly  Bar!"

    After finishing speaking, she poured the seeds in the bag in her hand into the big bowl in the small room, then turned around and left, obviously very angry.

    Li Lin smiled, and had no choice but to turn around and follow: "Madam, walk slowly."

    Jing Pingyuan was so busy that day that he got everything ready, and only waited for the box to be loaded into the carriage tomorrow, and then he could set off.

    Su Guan did the math, and finally planned to bring three silver bills of one thousand taels, and then took some small-value silver bills and broken silver for daily use, which totaled about three hundred, and handed them over to Xiao Sang and Xiao Li, so that  They bring it.

    This time you take me, and I take the money, the trip is finally about to start.

    When Su Wan was in her boudoir, she stayed in Guanyuan, rarely had the chance to go out, at most she went to Da'en Temple with Mrs. Wang, now she was thinking about going out for fun, she felt a little excited, and couldn't sleep at night due to tossing and turning.

    As a result, it made the next morning a little less energetic. As soon as I got into the carriage, I thought about lying down and catching up on sleep.

    "What?! Went out to play?!"

    "When did they leave?!"

    [The author has something to say]

    Da Dai and Er Dai: Don't talk, feed me!

    Da Dai Er Dai: Hey me, hey me, hey me!  !  !

    Cheng Yi: A gift for those who travel far.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 377 Su Ran's Calculation

    ?

    "Why did they go out to play? Aren't they in the imperial city for the past two days? And they just got married? Why did they go out?" Su Ran's hand holding the invitation was trembling, with an expression of disbelief.

    Steward Zhang glanced at Su Ran indifferently, and then said: "I don't know what the girl asked, but the son and wife left this morning."

    Su Ran heard the words, and asked anxiously: "Then do you know where they went to play?! Which direction did they go?! When will they come back?!"

    Steward Zhang continued to shake his head: "The young master didn't explain before he went out. If the girl wants to find my young master and wife, I'm afraid she will have to wait."

    "Young master is always casual. There is no specific place to go. You can go to the mountains and rivers all the way, and you can go wherever you go. If you encounter good mountains and rivers, it is common to stay for a few months."

    "What's the matter, girl, let's wait until my son and wife come back."

    Su Ran's face was terribly dark when she heard this, she bit her lips tightly, and the hand holding the invitation was turning white.

    Thousands of calculations were made, but they never expected that Su Wan and Li Lin would suddenly go out to play, and they didn't know where they went, let alone when they would come back.

    Su Ran originally thought that Su Wan had so much money, and she was still a boudoir girl with no brains. She only needed her to coax her, or put Su Guan on the stage to roast her, so Su Wan naturally didn't dare  Didn't do what she said.

    So she thought about it, and planned a donation event with King Ming.

    There is a lot of snow in the north of the imperial city, and countless houses are overwhelmed by the heavy snow every year. It is always a headache for the court to rebuild their homes in spring, and the court spends a lot of money on it every year.  .

    Therefore, she asked Ming Wang to submit a memorial, saying that she was willing to help solve the problem of rebuilding the homes of the people in the Northland this year, and asked Qin Yuzhu to make a post in the name of Ming Wang's mansion, entertain the noble lady of the imperial city, and make a donation for this.

    Qin Yuzhu is naturally reluctant, and she is not a fool, so how can she not understand the truth of this.

    Who is willing to throw away free money to make wedding dresses for others?  !

    When the time comes, Ming Palace will receive both fame and fortune, and other people will have nothing to do except money.

    If she posted this post, she would definitely offend the noble ladies of the entire imperial city.

    But no matter how reluctant Qin Yuzhu was, it couldn't match King Ming and Su Ran's quick operation. King Ming handed over the memorial to the palace without telling her, and the emperor had brought it out for court discussion this morning and approved it.

    Therefore, after King Ming came back, he directly told her that if she was unwilling to post this post, she would ask Su Ran to post a banquet in the name of Prince Ming's Mansion, and it would be embarrassing for Prince Ming's mansion and Qin Yuzhu.

    Who is Su Ran?  It is said that she is a counselor, but who does not know that she is a member of King Ming, and she is also a woman who is not as good as a concubine?  Invitation, madam?

    Do you want to save the face of Prince Ming's Mansion?  !

    Do you still want the face of Princess Ming?  !

    Moreover, those who received this invitation at that time might feel that Ming Palace is humiliating them, and they will bear a grudge against Ming Palace in the future.

    So the matter was a foregone conclusion, and the emperor also handed over the matter to Ming Palace. Even if he wanted to go back on his word, it was too late. Qin Yuzhu had no choice but to write the invitation while vomiting blood, and handed it over to the people below after she finished writing.  At that time, he fainted with anger.

    Su Ran had been staring at this matter for a long time, secretly stopped the servant who delivered the invitation, and took the invitation for Su Wan to deliver it in person.

    She thought to herself that when she saw Su Wan, she must tell Su Wan how pitiful the people in the Northland were and how hard life was.

    There is a saying that "the wine and meat of the Zhumen stinks and the bones are frozen to death", Su Wan sitting on so much money by himself, watching these people suffer, must feel very uncomfortable.

    Compliment again how kind-hearted she is, and she will not be able to come up with some money when the time comes.

    But it can't be much, one hundred thousand taels of silver must be coaxed to pay her, and then she will get closer to her and coax her, and if all goes well, maybe she can be pulled onto King Ming's boat,  It's her money.

    At that time, Su Wan's money will be her and Ming Wang's money.

    But Su Ran never expected that Su Wan and Li Lin would go on a sightseeing tour, and it was unknown where they were going, and the date of return was uncertain.

    Su Ran was really about to faint from anger.

    Guanshi Zhang watched the expression on Su Ran's face constantly changing, but there was still no expression on her face.

    After a while, ??Since she was still standing there, Manager Zhang got a little annoyed, so he asked her, "Girl, do you want to keep this invitation?"

    Su Ran bit her lip, her breathing fluctuated for a while, and finally handed over the invitation.

    She bit her lips tightly: "If your wife comes back, give her this invitation, and if you know where she is, tell her to come back as soon as possible. This is a good deed for the sake of virtue, so she must not miss it."  .¡±

    Steward Zhang smiled: "Miss, don't worry, if the madam comes back, the old man will send it up naturally."

    "Then I would like to thank the steward." Su Ran showed some smiles, and gave steward Zhang a silver coin, and steward Zhang naturally accepted it with a smile.

    When he watched Su Ran leave, he turned and went back to the yard, and threw the ingot of silver to Zhang Shou who was guarding the door: "Go, add some good food to the house today."

    Zhang Shou hurriedly took the silver, then frowned twice: "Father, do you dare to take this woman's silver?"

    The Zhang family stayed with the master to take care of them. Except for the little girl Zhang Fu'er, the other three knew all about the affairs of the Imperial City, especially the affairs around Su Wan.  , What kind of person Su Ran is, they know very well.

    Steward Zhang reached out and knocked on his son's head: "Stupid."

    Zhang Shou stretched out his hand to scratch his hair, a little daring to speak out, his father always said he was stupid, but in fact he was smart, otherwise he wouldn't be able to follow the son and wife to serve him.

    Guanshi Zhang said with a smile: "How can I not want the money that was given to me for free? Isn't that stupid?"

    Zhang Shou said: "That also depends on who gave it."

    Guanshi Zhang said: "Did you see what I promised her?"

    Zhang Shou thought for a while: "Father promised that if Madam comes back, he will send an invitation to Madam."

    Steward Zhang said again: "Then let me ask you, when will Madam be back?"

    Zhang Shou shook his head, then saw that Guanshi Zhang opened the invitation, showed it to Zhang Shou, and pointed to the time above, which happened to be five days later.

    "Wu Ri, do you think it is possible for Mrs. Wu Ri to come back?"

    Zhang Shou shook his head. It is true that he will not come back. If you want him to say, it is impossible to come back within two months.

    "Then is there any difference between my answer and my absence? Even if Madam is back, the invitation will also be sent. Isn't there no difference?"

    "Besides, I'm firm in my heart, and I won't do anything to offend the son and wife, and the money that the woman gives, don't want it for nothing, right?"

    Zhang Shou's eyes brightened: "Father, you are so insidious."

    Manager Zhang turned to look at him: "Son? What did you just say?"

    When Zhang Shou heard the words, he immediately confessed, and hastily flattered: "Father, you are so smart!" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 378 Small shop

    ?

    Su Wan didn't know that Su Ran wanted to plot her money.

    If she really knew, she would like to ask Su Ran, what kind of things gave her such an illusion, making her feel that she, Su Wan, was a fool who would give everything to anyone who coaxed her.

    She thinks that she is the only smart person in the world, and everyone else is stupid, right?  !

    It's really ridiculous.

    Su Wan slept in the carriage for two hours in a row, and when he woke up he was lazy and extremely comfortable.

    I don't know how Li Lin's carriage was built. It doesn't bump when walking on the road, and occasionally shakes slightly, but it doesn't make people feel uncomfortable.

    On the contrary, it is like riding a bicycle on the field against the wind. There are blue sky, white clouds and green grass in front of you, and the gentle breeze blows gently on your face, which makes you feel happy.

    Moreover, there was a soft quilt under her body, which was soft and warm, making her feel like she was lying on a white cloud, and then drifted forward with the white cloud, occasionally shaking when the wind came.

    Float, float, float~

    Shake, shake, shake~

    When she woke up, Li Lin was sitting beside her reading a book. She was lying on the wooden couch with a soft pillow on her head, and he was sitting beside her, covering her with a quilt, leaning against a soft pillow behind her.  He was leaning against the carriage, holding a book in his hand, and was reading it intently.

    The breeze blew in through the window, blowing a strand of his hair that was hanging down, making people feel that he is an elegant gentleman, handsome and gentle inconceivably.

    At first glance, Su Wan seemed a little absent-minded. She blinked, then put her hands on the pillow, and looked at him like this from the side.

    He lowered his head and met her hazy eyes that had just woken up, and said with a smile, "Are you awake?"

    She hummed, then rubbed against the soft quilt, closed her eyes and regained consciousness, he put the book in his hand on the side cabinet, and when she opened her eyes again, he asked her: "But  Thirsty and hungry? Do you want to eat something first? Or is there something uncomfortable?"

    "I don't feel uncomfortable there, and I don't want to eat." Su Wan shook her head and asked him, "What time is it now?"

    "It was almost noon, Madam slept soundly all the way, and slept for almost two hours."

    Su Wan was a little embarrassed, and explained: "I was so excited last night that I couldn't fall asleep because of tossing and turning."

    "Nothing, it's good if you can fall asleep. The road is really boring. Let's have something to eat at a store at noon. I've been there before. Although their store is a little small, the fish is especially good. I'll try it later.  .¡±

    "Okay." Su Wan glanced at the outer clothes beside him, and he gave her the outer clothes knowingly.

    Because she was going out, she was wearing a blue waist-length skirt today, with a short beige on the outside. Naturally, she took off the beanie when she was sleeping, otherwise it would be uncomfortable.

    This carriage is actually good. Although it looks ordinary from the outside, I don't know what kind of material or principle it is used to build. It doesn't shake too much when driving on the road.

    There is a wooden couch in the innermost part of the carriage. Su Wan's height is enough to lie down. If it is higher, he can lie down by bending his legs.

    Below the wooden couch is a cabinet with compartments, which are specially used for storage. There is a larger compartment that can be used to put boxes and cages in. It can hold two boxes, just right for Su Guan's clothes and toiletry.  .

    The remaining box of food was opened and placed in the cabinet of the carriage, which can be used at will, and the cage was filled with other things for Xiao Sang and Xiaolian, and placed in the carriage behind.

    The low cabinet next to it is a cabinet with two fixed wooden stools. There are things under the cabinet. Books and food are placed on the shelves.  The trough is just right to place a set of tea sets, where you can usually sit and drink tea or eat.

    Su Wan's food was stuffed in that cabinet. When she looked up, she saw a small flower basket with a few fresh fruits, either green or yellow and red.

    Li Lin poured a glass of water for her to drink, then took a handkerchief, wetted it, wrung it dry, and wiped her face. Because she was afraid of sweating because she was going out, she applied balm on her face instead of makeup, so  There is no need to remove makeup, just wipe it and wake up.

    In the end, he took a wooden hairpin engraved with the Jade Rabbit and Toad Palace and pulled her hair casually, taking good care of her.

    Su Wan smiled subconsciously: "If you keep doing this, Xiao Sang Xiaowan will complain to me again."

    He asked a little puzzled: "What are you complaining about?"

    &nbspSu Wan stretched out his hand and tugged at his sleeve, with a charming and lively smile: "You said that you snatched their jobs and made them useless, and I was terrified."

    Li Lindao: "It's nothing. Most of these things are done by them. I just do it occasionally. They are your maids. How can they be useless? If they are not useful, I won't bring them out."

    It is inconvenient for him to be a man, and he is reluctant to let her do it herself, so the maid still has to bring it, and he really still doesn't understand what hair and makeup are.

    Su Wan smiled and said, "That's what I told them too."

    He smiled when he heard the words, and even asked her: "The lady thinks I take good care of you, or do they take good care of you?"

    Su Wan smiled, walked over happily, and hugged his arm: "If you talk about their ability, they are probably better, but my husband is willing to take care of me, I am very happy, I just think there is no one better than my husband."

    He reached out and stroked a strand of her hair: "Madam, are you flattering me?"

    The corners of her mouth were slightly raised, and her eyes were a little smug: "Why, I'm clearly coaxing you, husband, do you like this?"

    There was a smile in his eyes: "Well, I like"

    The two leaned together and talked cordially for a while. After a while, the carriage stopped, and the husband and wife got out of the carriage together, and then walked to the small shop.

    Xiao Sang and Xiaoman followed, Yuan You and Hui Feng drove the carriage aside and parked it.

    The small shop is indeed a small shop, facing the roadside, it is just a small shop for passers-by to rest, only three rooms in size, but the environment is good, there are two big green trees growing by the side, and a large expanse of ground grows in front of the small shop  Lavender flowers look very fresh and elegant.

    As soon as Su Wan and Li Lin entered the small shop, a middle-aged shopkeeper with a round face greeted him: "Is the customer here for dinner today?"

    Li Lin nodded: "Exactly. I heard that your fish here are good. The store will pick some good ones for us."

    The shopkeeper laughed loudly: "The customers have come to us, right? The fish in our shop are indeed very good. The fish are all caught in the village. The stream over there is clear, and the fish raised are particularly plump and rarely have any meaty taste.  , how many fish does the guest want, how to do it?"

    Li Lindao: "Make two servings of what you are good at. We still have people outside who can eat it."

    "Okay, wait a minute." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 379

    ?

    This small shop is quite old, and it originally had a name. Because the owner of the small shop is a couple surnamed Yu, and they are very good at cooking fish, so they have a name, Yujia, and the husband and wife are called Yu Boss.  It's called Yu Niangzi.

    Boss Yu is responsible for receiving guests and running the shop, while Lady Yu is in charge of cooking, and cooking fish is her specialty.

    The husband and wife cleaned up the small shop. People who pass by on weekdays are willing to rest here and have a delicious fish soup. They feel that the fatigue of the journey has been swept away, and they are very satisfied.

    A group of people were invited by Boss Yu to sit down at a table by the window.

    Xiao Sang and Xiaowan saw that although the tabletop was a bit old, it was still clean, so they didn't say anything, and they went back to the carriage again.

    Xiao Sang took a copper basin to fill some for the two masters to wash their hands, while Xiao Mo took the dishes and chopsticks from the carriage, and told Boss Yu to use the bowls and chopsticks they brought.

    There are a lot of people coming and going here, there are nobles, ladies and gentlemen of noble families, and it is not a new thing to bring your own bowls and chopsticks. Naturally, Boss Yu has no reason to refuse, and he also kindly took Xiaoman to the back kitchen  Get the water and let her wash the dishes by herself.

    Su Wan washed his hands, drank the hot tea that Xiao Sang had just brought, and was in a good mood, so he was also in the mood to enjoy the scenery outside the window.

    From this position, she and Li Lin can see large clusters of flowers in the small courtyard. The flowers look a bit like clusters of wild chrysanthemums on the side of the road. They are lavender. Just looking at them, they just feel like a small flower on the side of the road, monotonous.  It is very beautiful, but if it is opened in a piece, it is a good scenery, and it makes people feel happy to look at it.

    It's like being in a cool mountain in summer, blowing against the wind, and smelling the cool fragrance of flowers at the tip of your nose, it's very comfortable.

    Seeing that she liked it, Li Lin said, "This flower is called Yuzhizi, a kind of fish grass."

    "Fishweed?" Su Wan was slightly surprised. Such a beautiful flower turned out to be a fishweed?

    Li Lin hummed and explained: "There are a lot of rhizomes under this fishweed, and they grow quickly. As long as they are watered frequently, they will grow one crop after another. Except for winter, they can grow in the other three seasons."

    "Sometimes it looks like they only have green leaves this month, but when the next month comes, they will be just the right flowers in full bloom."

    "After the flowering period is over, the leaves will soon become old. Although the stems and leaves are a little older at this time, they can be cut off to feed fish. Cut off the old stems and leaves, and then water them, and new ones will soon grow.  The stems and leaves are gone, and after a while, another crop of flowers will bloom."

    "There is also fish farming in Shiqiao Village, and a lot of them are planted."

    Su Wan laughed: "It's a good thing. It's good to enjoy the flowers and feed the fish, and it grows fast. The fish don't lack fish and grass. If the fish have something to eat, they can naturally grow fat."

    "That's true." Li Lin nodded, "However, it needs a place with water to grow well. If it is a dry place, it may not be easy to plant."

    He had also planted in arid places before, but it took too much effort and wasted too much water, so the gain was not worth the loss, so he had to give up.

    Su Guan rested her chin on one hand, glanced at him, and said slowly: "This place where fish are raised, how can there be no water, if there is no place to raise fish, even if they can be planted, it's useless, it's just a kind of flower  That's all."

    It is also the truth.

    Li Lin smiled: "What Madam said makes sense, but I was thinking about it."

    The two talked for a while, and Li Lin mentioned a few types of grasses that could be grown, some of which were fed to pigs, and some that could be eaten as vegetables.  The city has accumulated many years of advanced knowledge, and there are many things that can be said.

    After listening to what he said, Su Wan also found it interesting, so she discussed it with him.

    Not long after, the fisherman started to serve the dishes. There are four fish dishes that the fisherman is best at cooking, all of which are very normal.

    Soaked fish stew is to take out the fish bone and cut the fish into strips, wrap it in flour and fry it, then dip it into the sauce made from various spices, take it out and eat it shortly afterwards. At this time, the fish meat is delicious inside and the outside  The crispy layer is dipped in the sour sauce, which tastes very good.

    The staple food given in the store is rice and rice porridge. In addition to these four dishes, the store also sent a vegetable stir-fried seasonal vegetables and fried fresh bamboo shoots.

    ?Because the people who come and go are all travelers, the food here is paid after the money is paid. The fisherman asked about the quantity of rice and the menu, and then came to collect the money. Su Wan smiled and signaled Xiao Sang to pay.

    Li Lin did not compete with her for this, so he did as she pleased.

    When it's time to eat, Xiao Sang Xiao?Sitting at the same table with the master to eat, Huifeng from the other table came to eat first, and then packed the food away with the food box, directly emptied the food on the other table, and even asked the boss for more  Put some rice out, saying it is not enough.

    Boss Yu was startled, but said nothing, and prepared another big bowl of rice for him.

    Not long after Huifeng left, Yuanyou came back. At this time, Su Wan had almost eaten, and was drinking the last fish soup. The fish soup was delicious. She was very satisfied, but she was a little full.  Drink slowly.

    As soon as Yuanyou came, he asked Boss Yu to serve him a big bowl of rice, and then wrapped up all the food on the table, sweeping away the clouds.

    Finally, I burped comfortably, and suggested that Lao Gao in the kitchen also learn to cook more fish after returning home, so that he can eat it from time to time.

    After eating and drinking enough, Xiao Sang and Xiao Li went to wash the bowls and chopsticks and packed them up to take away, while Li Lin took Su Wan for a walk in the yard to digest food.

    The clouds in the sky are slow, the breeze in the yard is cool and comfortable, and the fishes in the garden are swaying with the wind, like undulating waves, as beautiful as a delicate scroll.

    Su Wan asked Boss Yu, and after getting his consent, she happily went to pick flowers. Yuzuzi had a faint floral fragrance, a bit like chrysanthemums, and it smelled good. She planned to pick some and put them in the carriage.

    Li Lin stood beside her, seeing her pick one, he reached out to take it and hold it for her. When she saw him reaching out, she also handed him what was in her hand.

    The handsome man is dressed in green clothes and a bronze crown on his head. He has a slender and tall figure, a handsome complexion, and a gentle temperament like the wind.

    The delicate and beautiful lady is wearing a waist-length skirt embroidered with small lilac flowers. The small flowers on the skirt are scattered, and the small flowers on the skirt of the outer dress are wrapped around the branches. Coupled with the wooden hairpin, the whole person  They are all elegant and gentle with a lively and charming look, like mountain elves who have strayed into the world.

    Lingxiu is beautiful, lively and cute. When she smiles, her eyebrows and eyes are delicate, and her eyes seem to hold a clear spring.

    When the two stood together, they really matched each other very well.

    "This one, this one looks good, and this one looks good too."

    "Do you think this flower is good?"

    "good."

    "What about this one?"

    "That's good too."

    Mr. Lang's tone was gentle and patient. He had a smile on his face when he spoke, and he looked at his wife with gentle and focused eyes.

    The little lady looked back at him with a smile on her face.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 380 Layer Cloud Mountain

    ?

    When the time was almost up, Su Wan picked a lot of fishweeds. Li Lin was holding a handful, and she was holding a lot in her own hand. She looked at the ones in his hand, and then at herself.  In hand, very satisfied.

    After going to the latrine to solve their needs, the group got on the carriage again and continued walking forward.

    Su Wan sat on the stool, took a pair of small scissors and cut and pruned the branches, planning to make a flower arrangement and place it in the carriage.

    But because she didn't bring anything to place the flowers when she came out, Li Lin asked someone to cut a piece of bamboo, and got her a bamboo tube with a carving knife, and carved a camellia on it, which looked very beautiful.

    When she put the flowers on the bamboo tube, she took down a cup from the groove on the table and put it in the cabinet, just enough to put the bamboo tube on it.

    She turned her head to look at Li Lin, and asked with a smile, "Look, isn't it pretty?"

    He took a few glances, thought for a while and nodded seriously: "Well, it looks good."

    Su Wan laughed twice: "Although what you said sounds a little false, I still reluctantly accept it."

    After all, this flower is a bit dull. It is really beautiful when it is in pieces, but it is indeed a bit thin when used as a flower arrangement, so it can't be called very colorful.

    "When will we arrive?"

    "There is still an hour." Li Lin reached out to take a book from the cabinet, "We went to Soun Mountain, let's rest in the small town below for a day, and climb the mountain tomorrow."

    Stratus Mountain is one of the famous scenic mountains near the Imperial City. Because the mountain is high and foggy, when you look down from the mountain in the morning and evening, you can see the beautiful scenery of layered clouds, so it is called Stratus  Mountain.

    There are different layers of stratus clouds every day, and there are more or less stratus clouds appearing. It is also a matter of luck. Some people can see the beautiful scenery of six-color fairy clouds and seven-color flowing clouds on the first day of climbing the mountain.  , Some people wait for ten days and half a month, or they can only see one color and two colors, which is very dull.

    In addition, there is an ancient temple on Layer Cloud Mountain, named Layer Cloud Temple. It is said that it has special efficacies, so many people came to worship and pray for blessings. The name Layer Cloud Mountain is also known to many people in Eastern Zhao.  tourist place.

    When Li Lin brought Su Wan out, the first goal he chose was this layer of cloud mountain. He thought he would stay there for a while. If Su Wan liked to go out, he would take her for a walk more.  For a while, I just came back after the matter in the Imperial City was over.

    He saw Su Wan look left and right at the flower arrangement for a while, and then took out the box containing pine nuts from the cabinet, and began to put a small finger on his thumb, and began to peel the pine nuts.

    The set of fingers was her own idea, inspired by the exquisite armor of the concubine in the Qing Dynasty drama, but his armor is exquisite, and hers are made of iron.  It can be said to be a set of fingers.

    The finger cot is put on the thumb, there is no pattern on it, only an iron piece like a nail.

    The pine nuts were also fried and opened. You only need to use the iron piece like a fingernail to gently break the cracked opening to separate the pine nut shell from the nut, and you can eat the pine nut easily.

    And it will not hurt the nails at all, it is perfect.

    Su Wan likes to eat pine nuts very much, but this pine nut is not a walnut. You can eat it with a small hammer. It is very small, and you need to break off the shell one by one, and because the pine nut shell is hard, you can't use your teeth.  Every time I eat it, I can only break it with my nails, which hurts my nails too much.

    With this finger cot, it is like having an extra tool nail, which completely solves the problem of nail damage, which is simply perfect.

    Li Lin saw that she was wearing fingertips and eating happily, but he just told her not to eat too much, so he sat against the carriage with a book and read.

    After a while, a small plate was handed to him, with a lot of peeled pine nuts on it.

    He looked up and met her smiling face, and asked, "For me?"

    She raised her eyebrows and said, "Of course it's for you. I peeled it off. Do you want to eat it?"

    He smiled, then reached out to take it: "Of course it's for food, thank you Madam."

    Su Wan gave up, then sat back to her original seat, and continued to peel her pine nuts: "You read, I'll eat for a while, don't worry about me."

    "okay."

    Li Lin put the small dish on the side, and occasionally ate one while reading. Time passed slowly, and when he finished eating the last one, the book had just turned to the last page, and the carriage had arrived at Layer Cloud Mountain.  underfoot.

    He looked up and saw her sitting on a chair reading a script, but he didn't know what she saw.Interesting plot, covered his mouth and laughed, smiling brows and eyes, very lively.

    He remembered the first time when he saw her, Su Fu, Su Ran and Su Ling were fighting openly and secretly. She was sitting at another table, eating with Su Luo, like a little squirrel  .

    Later, when I met her, she was mostly gentle and sensible, and she just wanted to live a peaceful life. Sometimes when someone provoked her, she was used to calming down and not wanting to trouble her. She was rarely lively.

    Seeing her like this now, he just feels happy in his heart.

    He always wanted her to be happy, and what he gave her was simple joy and happiness, instead of being like other women who put on a gentle and virtuous outer garment when they got married and became a virtuous wife.  I spend my whole life working in middle-income families, serving my husband, and having children, forgetting what it's like to be happy.

    Thinking of this, he smiled, and then called her:

    "Awan."

    "Awan."

    "Ma'am."

    "Huh?" Su Wan came back to his senses, the smile on his face could not be restrained, "What's wrong?"

    "Soyun Mountain has arrived."

    "It's here? So fast?" Su Wan stretched out his hand and lifted the curtain of the car window to take a look outside. At this time, everywhere he went was a towering mountain, and there was a river flowing not far away.

    With green mountains and green waters, tourists drive by, the sound of bells is crisp, and there are constant shouts, which looks very lively.

    The town at the foot of Layer Cloud Mountain is not big, with only three streets distributed vertically and horizontally, but there are various inns or restaurants and restaurants lined up beside it, and there are many people coming and going, and it is also very lively.

    "It looks very lively~"

    Li Lin put the book back in the grid, and said immediately after hearing the words: "It's really lively, that is, it's a little far away from the surrounding big cities, and the road is not easy to walk, and there are no other people except people who come to see the scenery and worship Buddha.  Otherwise, this place would have developed into a big city long ago."

    "It's all because of the inconvenient transportation."

    Su Guan thought to himself, isn't it because of the traffic? If it is a modern society and the highway is built, with the scenery of this layer of clouds and mountains, I am afraid that there will be tourists coming like clouds every day, and the entertainment will not be able to entertain.  After a few years of effort, this place will be able to develop.

    Just at this moment, there was a sudden commotion ahead.

    "What are you doing? I don't want your silver, I won't sell it, I won't sell it, sir, please let me go."

    "Master, I won't sell it anymore!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 381 So, is he ugly?  !

    ?

    "Can I return the silver to you?!"

    "Little lady, I gave you all the money, how can you go back on your word, just follow me."

    "No, no, I won't sell myself anymore"

    "Little lady, you don't sell yourself to bury your mother anymore? Then what will your mother do?"

    "My mothermy motherwow, my mother died so badly. Our family is poor and has no money for medical treatment. She died of illness"

    In a short while, a lot of spectators crowded up ahead, blocking the road in front of it tightly, making it difficult even for carriages. I traveled far away to have a look, and came back quickly.

    Su Wan just saw him coming back from the crowd, so he asked him, "Yuanyou, what happened up front?"

    Yuanyou snorted, and then said: "It's a woman who sold her body to bury her mother. It's not clear whether she really wants to sell it or fake it. A rough man gave her money to buy her as a wife, or he disliked her for her looks.  Ugly, just refused, and made a fuss."

    Su Wan blinked, it was the first time she encountered such a thing: "Sell yourself to bury your mother?"

    "That's not true." Yuan You gave up, and then got up to drive again, "Don't worry about it, madam, it will be gone after a while, and the trouble won't last long."

    Li Lindao: "Don't worry, I'll send someone to check it out later, if it's really necessary, I'll just help out."

    Su Wan thought for a while, and nodded: "This is the best, but even if you want to make a move, you need to find someone who is ugly, otherwise, you will be relied on to help others, then it will be bad."  .¡±

    Su Guan has heard some sayings that if a hero saves the beauty, if the hero is handsome or rich and powerful, then the girl will definitely say that she will promise her body or follow her as a slave and handmaid just to repay her kindness.  Yes, just refused to leave.

    But if the hero was born ugly and poor, he must say the last sentence: You can't repay the son's great kindness, you have to repay it in the next life and so on.

    It is undeniable that although this is written in books and sung in dramas, it is also a very realistic thing in the end. Even if people really want to sell it, they will naturally sell it well and live a good life.

    Li Lin smiled: "Madam is right, let Yuan You go in a while."

    Yuanyou: "?!"

    If he heard correctly, the wife said that she wanted to find an ugly one, and the son said, let Yuan You go.

    Oh, Yuanyou seems to be himself.

    So, is he ugly?  !

    He reached out and touched his face, and then asked seriously: "Master, if you take a closer look, who will you let go? I am obviously very handsome! Very handsome!"

    It's true, the young master has a wife, so it's enough to make his teeth sore by being so affectionate along the way, and he insists on hurting him!

    Is it easy for him?  !

    Su Guan laughed when she heard the words, and she explained with a smile: "Misunderstanding, your son means that you are tall and powerful, Yuanyou, and you can scare that little lady by standing there.  I don't even dare to provoke you, so it's safest for you to go to him."

    "Yuanyou, you are handsome. In the future, my wife, I will find a handsome wife for you."

    Li Lin smiled, stretched out his hand to hold her hand, and said nothing.

    After hearing Su Wan's words, Yuanyou felt a little comforted in his heart, but the daughter-in-law was fine: "Madam, please don't find me any daughter-in-law. I live comfortably all by myself, so don't look for it!"

    "Let me be beautiful alone!"

    Su Wan's laughter was almost unbearable, and it took a while to catch her breath, and said: "Then when you want to find it, come and let me know, and I'll show you when the time comes."

    Yuanyou responded sullenly, afraid that Su Wan would really find him a wife, so he dared not speak.

    Not long after, the crowd in front also dispersed, the carriage passed smoothly, and finally entered an alley from a street, and then stopped in a yard.

    A group of people settled down here today, and they will climb Soun Mountain tomorrow

    The young couple here are very happy to travel around the mountains and rivers, but they are a little unhappy in the imperial city.

    Su Yun was very unhappy, and the expression on his face was also indignant: "He said earlier that he asked me to go to Jingpingyuan to attend classes, and I could see Liu Jie.  Let me start now!"

    Su Yun was really going to be pissed off. Before that, he and A Luo thought that after a while, they would go to Jingpingyuan to stay for a while and see how happy Sixth Sister was.  Before it was over, the man took Sixth Sister out.Still talking about playing, I'm really angry!

    And don't take him!

    Su Xun slapped him on the head: "Then do you want to see General Huo? Don't you want to be General Huo's apprentice?"

    Su Yun choked when he heard the words, he naturally thought about it very much, but he also felt very angry!

    Su Xun was impatient with his son's temper, so he said: "Okay, pack up your things quickly, and leave tomorrow to say goodbye to your mother. I will take you to the main courtyard to meet your grandparents later."

    "Do you remember what I told you earlier?"

    Su Yun nodded: "Remember, let me say that my father tried his best to find a good teacher for me, but the journey is a bit far away. If I can succeed in learning from a teacher, I will stay with my teacher to study. If I fail to learn from a teacher,  Just come back."

    Su Xun nodded: "Your sixth sister has me, as long as you have this heart, your father and I are not dead."

    Su Yun had no choice but to say, "Father, what are you talking about? You can't die. Don't say that again."

    Su Xun gave up and said, "In short, pack your things well, and when you meet General Huo in the future, pay homage to your teacher. If you dare to come back in disgrace, you don't even want to enter the house."

    "How difficult it is for your brother-in-law to find this opportunity for you, do you understand? You must not let down the expectations of your parents, mother, and your sister and brother-in-law."

    When Su Ran heard this, her face became more serious: "Father, Ah Ran knows, she will definitely work hard, and will not let father and brother-in-law down."

    Su Xun looked at the young man in front of him, with a little pride in his eyes, and sent him away after a few more instructions. However, just as Su Yun left, someone came to report that it was Mr. Cheng asking to see him.

    This Mr. Cheng is none other than his superior, Mr. Cheng Huicheng, Minister of the Ministry of Etiquette.

    Su Xun is now serving as the left servant of the Ministry of Rites.

    "Why is Master Cheng here?" Su Xun felt strange, but did not hesitate, and hurriedly went to the hospitality garden in the front yard to meet this Master Cheng.

    Today, Mr. Cheng is wearing a plain Tsing Yi, with a scarf cap on his head, apparently in disguise.

    Su Xun was taken aback: "My lord, what happened?"

    Cheng Daren said: "Your Majesty's imperial decree has gone to Yuanmingyuan, and the common man Zhao Mingqi is probably about to come out."

    Su Xun was also taken aback: "What? He's coming out?"

    Cheng Daren said: "It is said that he is going to be canonized as King An, I am afraid it is to pave the way for the unborn child."

    "Brother, what should you and I do if His Majesty handed over the Ministry of Rites to him again?" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 382 Give Me Your Good Son and Let Him Call Me Father

    ?

    Master Cheng's worries were not unreasonable. In the past, the Ministry of Rites was managed by Zhao Mingqi. Later, Zhao Mingqi was imprisoned in the East Palace, and his people in the Ministry of Rites were also liquidated. Master Cheng went up at that time.

    Mr. Cheng is also an official from the imperial examination. He did a lot of practical things when he was young. Now that he is older, and there are various factions in the court, he has become more cautious and cautious, and he dare not do anything.  If people pay attention, they are afraid that one day the fire will burn on him.

    ? If Zhao Mingqi came out from Yuanmingyuan, named King An again, and took charge of the Ministry of Rites again, he would be the first one to be unlucky.

    Zhao Mingqi's heart is also very small, whoever offends him should be careful.

    ?Compared to Mr. Cheng, Su Xun is much safer. After all, with the backing of the Jinning government, even if Zhao Mingqi wanted to take power, he would not dare to do this to him.

    After thinking about it, Mr. Cheng felt that his situation was not good, so he hurried to discuss with Su Xun, and also wanted to ask for the blessing of the Jinning government.

    Su Xun's complexion is not good, but it's not because of his own situation. Now, King Sui of the court is fighting fiercely with King Ming. If Zhao Ming unseals King An to come out from Yuanming Garden, it will be another bloodbath.

    Su Xun can also understand the emperor's thoughts.

    Although Zhao Mingqi is not suitable for being a king, it does not prevent the emperor from caring about the blood of Empress Yuanming. Now that Song Wanting has a child, if she gives birth to a boy, it will be easy to raise him in the future, and maybe the position can be passed on to him.

    If this is the case, this child has a father who is a common man, which will definitely become his shortcoming. In this way, Zhao Ming was unsealed as King An. This child is a serious and dignified direct descendant of the emperor since he was born, and he can't fault him at all.  Come.

    Su Xun said: "My lord, why worry about this, not to mention that His Majesty may not hand over the Ministry of Rites to him. Even if he takes care of it, you and I can't do it anymore. It is also feasible to submit a transfer or resign."

    Master Cheng was stunned: "What? Please resign? This is absolutely impossible!"

    Master Cheng is not Su Xun. Even if Su Xun resigns from office, his family will still be in the duke's mansion, and his children and grandchildren will be rich and well-off in the future.

    It is said that this person is taking tea, and how many of his descendants will be able to take care of him in the future. It is better for him to work for a few more years to make arrangements for these descendants.

    "I'm just saying, this matter hasn't reached such a point, you don't need to worry too much, let's just do things in an orderly manner, if there is really no way, we won't fight him, just leave  , my life is important!"

    "However, this is the end of the matter, and I also want to remind you, don't have anything to do with those people"

    When Master Cheng left Jinning Duke's Mansion, he was in a daze. Su Xun looked at his old back and sighed softly.

    No one wants to wade into this muddy water.

    Even if there is spare energy at that time, I can pull it out, but now I can't answer anything.

    If you don't answer, the other party has an accident in the future, and you help him, he will be grateful and feel that it is a great kindness, if you don't help, it is also reasonable.

    But if you agree at this time, if you don't help him at that time and let him fall into the quagmire, it will be a deep hatred.

    As the sun was setting, the emperor's imperial decree came to Yuanmingyuan, saying that Zhao Mingqi had been introspected for a long time, he knew his mistakes, and he was named King An. He hoped that he would keep his own life and not commit any crimes again. He immediately moved out of Yuanmingyuan and went to Prince An's Mansion.

    After King Zhao heard the news, he hurried into the palace and quarreled with the emperor.

    "Brother, do you know what you are doing? You don't know what the court looks like now? You let people out, do you want the court to be more chaotic, or you have to learn from the late emperor and him?"  Let the sons below kill each other!"

    "Don't you know what Zhao Mingqi looks like? Could it be that the older you get, the more confused you become, and you still have fantasies about him, thinking that he can take on this burden, or is it really, as people outside said, doing it for that  The child in the womb paves the way!"

    "Brother Huang, when did you become so ridiculous? You don't know whether the child in your stomach is a boy or a girl, or even if it will be born! You don't know if it will grow up in the future, let alone if it will become a man."  Know."

    "If you do this, where will the world be?! Where will the court be?!"

    King Zhao closed his eyes, only feeling that there was a fire burning in his heart, and he was so angry that he wanted to draw his sword to fight.

    Ever since the emperor ascended the throne and became a prince, he has never been so angry, but this time, he was really angry.

    The emperor is his mother's brother, who he has always respected."Eldest brother, the two of them have gone through a lot of life and death along the way, and ascended to the throne through a sea of ??blood.

    He said that he wanted to be a wise king, govern the world well, and manage the court well. He also said that he only wished the world would be peaceful, and that the country would be safe and healthy.

    He also said that to be a loving father, he would not let his sons kill each other like they did before, and sit on the throne with the blood of their brothers.

    But now?  !

    Now all of this is to push these princes into this battle!

    King Zhao simply couldn't understand.

    The emperor calmly looked at King Zhao's face turning blue with anger, and said after a long time: "I don't understand what you said, but you also know that my body is not as good as it is every year, much worse than before."

    "Emperor brother, I have no successor."

    "The fourth child is the only remaining son of my wife and I. I prefer him the most, and I want to hand over the throne to him, but he doesn't live up to it. As you said, he can't sit in this position.  I'm afraid Zhao is not far away from subjugation."

    "Old Fifth (Prince Sui) is quite capable, but his status is dreadful. He has relied most on the Zhao clan.  Even if he has the heart, he can fight against this clan, and he doesn't know who will overwhelm whom in the end."

    "Maybe the majestic king of a country has become the puppet of this clan."

    "Lao Liu (Ming Wang), he seems to be doing things in a decent way now, but it's mostly Su Ran who mentioned it behind his back. He doesn't have any skills, how to govern the world, and this Su Ran, I think it's really evil."  Very, I have to guard against it!"

    Is Su Ran evil?  !

    Naturally, it is wicked.

    This woman first entered Zhao Mingqi's East Palace, and after Zhao Mingqi was abolished, she went to serve as a staff member under King Ming. She said she was a staff member, but she was actually King Ming's woman. A woman served a pair of brothers one after another.  No, who knows what conspiracy she has.

    Moreover, what this woman brought out really made the emperor fearful.

    King Ming himself is stupid, and there is such a dangerous person by his side, so naturally it is even more inappropriate. He might be killed by this woman one day.

    "Old Jiu, this kid is dull, with mediocre studies, mediocre skills, and a humble background, so he is not suitable."

    "So emperor brother, since you are here today, I will give you two choices as a brother."

    "One, Princess An will give birth to a son in the future. If I am gone, you and Mingzhan need to assist him until he grows up and can bear this burden."

    "There is one more thing. I'm afraid I have to wrong you. Give me your good son and let him call me father." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 383 The old slave thought that His Majesty should have other plans

    ?

    The emperor's move was actually forcing King Zhao and Zhao Mingzhan to choose the latter.

    If you choose the former one, and Princess An really gave birth to a son, how much effort will it take to teach him from childhood to adulthood.

    And to put it bluntly, what if the emperor doesn't have many years to live?

    Then their father and son will be regents, the affairs of the court should be taken care of, and the children should also take care of it.

    In the end, it¡¯s all right if the child can learn well. If he can¡¯t learn well, is ignorant, and can¡¯t bear the burden, then wouldn¡¯t they have to work hard for the country and the court for the rest of their lives, and maybe even clean up the little emperor¡¯s various messes.

    Moreover, it is not a good thing to be the regent. If you do well, others will treat you as you should be and live up to your trust. But if you do not do well, others will only say that you are playing tricks, whatever.

    Of course, even if the child grows up, learns well, and can bear this burden, you have to consider whether he has the stomach to accommodate you. If he can't accommodate you, he will be a bird hiding with his slingshot, and it will be worse  A family of young and old died unexpectedly.

    Even those who are kinder and save a little life will definitely have a hard time.

    In short, there is a high chance of a bad end.

    Who would do that if you worked so hard and labored for a lifetime, and you might end up miserable?  !

    It's better to just go up by yourself, sit on the throne, win the world and avoid the troubles later.

    After hearing this, King Zhao immediately understood the emperor's plan: "Brother, you"

    The emperor's face was calm: "Could it be that you think I'm really old and confused?"

    King Zhao smiled awkwardly, and said he dare not.

    The emperor said: "So, you should also think about it, which one should you choose?"

    "No, Brother Huang, we can discuss this matter again."

    King Zhao really didn't want to choose, although he had to admit that Zhao Mingzhan was indeed better than these princes, but at least he was the one who taught him. He wanted him to inherit the palace. If Zhao Mingzhan was adopted and succeeded to the throne, then  Doesn't he also have no successors?  !

    King Zhao was also afraid of his heirs fighting for inheritance rights, so he only brought Zhao Mingzhan with him to teach. As for how Zhao Minghui and Zhao Mingyan were spoiled by their biological mothers, he didn't care.

    It is precisely because of this that Zhao Mingyan is spoiled by Princess Zhao in such a way.

    Thinking of this, King Zhao felt a little unhappy: "Brother Huang, I'm afraid it's not good for you to be like this. When I was young, I didn't care about teaching my children. Now I feel that there are no successors, so I came to snatch my son. You are a little bit  Too much."

    "If so, who will inherit my palace."

    So far, there is no other better choice. In fact, King Zhao is also a little bit moved. Whether it is the emperor's son or his son, in short, he also hopes that the person who sits in this position can bear this burden.  .

    "Besides, Ming Zhan really doesn't have that kind of intention." King Zhao explained helplessly, "He told me about this in the past, but he didn't want to. You see, now that he has a wife and children, he just wants to take care of his errands.  Take it easy too."

    The emperor glared at him, pondered for a long time, and then said: "If this is the case, you can also choose the first path, or find a solution for me."

    King Zhao just wanted to say something, but the emperor didn't want to listen anymore, so he said to chase people away: "Okay, you go back and discuss with Ming Zhan."

    King Zhao had no choice but to leave first. After he left, the emperor sat in the Taiji Palace for a long time, and finally sighed softly.

    "Your Majesty, the imperial concubine is asking to see you."

    The emperor's eyes moved, and then said: "No, I'm tired, just let her go back."

    Concubine Zhao Gui had been waiting outside for a long time, and finally got one missing, and finally had to go back to the bedroom.

    "Your Majesty quarreled with King Zhao."

    The confidant on the side said: "I'm afraid it's because of King An's affairs."

    Thinking of this, Concubine Zhao immediately gritted her teeth and went mad with anger: "King An! King An! Empress Yuan! That woman has been dead for so many years, and His Majesty still remembers her, and Zhao Mingqi is my favorite!"

    "Such a stupid person doesn't even have my Sui'er at all, but he only remembers him and can't see my Sui'er at all!"

    King Sui's name has a word Sui, Zhao Mingsui, Sui Zhe, which means appeasement, appeasement, and the emperor hopes that King Sui will be a prince for the rest of his life, preferably an idle prince.

    Concubine Zhao Gui didn't want to, ever since she got this name, she took a deep breath in her heart.

    & nbsp; "Now I still want to pave the way for the child in Song Wanting's belly!"

    "That child must not be born safely." Zhao Guifei's face was ugly.

    The nanny thought for a while, then hesitated and said: "Your Majesty, according to what the slaves said, I'm afraid this may not be the case."

    This nanny's surname is Ling, and she is called Nanny Ling. She is the person Zhao Guifei found for her when she entered the palace in the past.  .

    This can be said to be an old man who has become a fine man. Concubine Zhao is able to come to this day. She gave birth to a prince and raised him when the emperor feared that Zhao could sit firmly in the position of concubine for more than 20 years. She is half of the credit.

    Concubine Zhao Gui was slightly surprised: "What do you think?"

    Mother Ling said: "Your Majesty's move is really strange. Your Majesty has been with His Majesty for many years, and she knows what kind of person he is. It must be impossible for His Majesty to bring King An back to make him the crown prince again."  Yes, but if it is to pave the way for the unborn child, it is too early."

    "Although His Majesty is extremely resourceful, there are quite a few people who want the child to be born. No one knows whether it will be born safely, and it is not known whether it is a man or a woman. If Your Majesty really wants to pave the way for that child, at least you need to give birth to the child."  We have to wait for this child to be born, it will be a son."

    "The old slave thought that His Majesty should have other plans."

    Concubine Zhao frowned: "What are your plans? Could it be that he has taken a fancy to King Ming? Then King Ming doesn't have such abilities."

    "No." Mammy Ling came to Concubine Zhao Guifei's ear and said something, Concubine Zhao was startled.

    "What did you say?!"

    "Your Majesty, keep your voice down." Ling Momo lowered her voice and said, "It's just a servant's guess, but it's not impossible. Your Majesty, have you ever remembered that His Majesty has always admired that person, and once said that giving birth to a child should be as bright as it is?"  Say something like this."

    Concubine Zhao Guifei thought about it carefully, but found that the emperor not only said such words, but more than once.

    "Your Majesty also knows that because of the Zhao family's affairs, His Majesty is very dissatisfied with the prince. Now all the princes, His Majesty is also dissatisfied. It is possible to have this idea."

    "Besides, if His Majesty is really paving the way for that child, to put it bluntly, His Majesty's body and bones may not be able to support this child to grow up. If this is the case, then the mansion over there will naturally become  Where Your Majesty entrusts the orphan.¡±

    Ling Momo's eyes were slightly cold: "Mother, we need to make a plan early, otherwise, the prince's plan will be in vain in the end" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 384 Nine Princes

    ?

    After Zhao Wang left Taiji Palace, he went to see Zhao Mingzhan who was on duty. At this time, he was on duty, and the father and son returned to Zhao Wang's mansion together, and went to the study to discuss matters.

    King Zhao told Zhao Mingzhan what the emperor had said, and Zhao Mingzhan frowned upon hearing this.

    King Zhao looked at his expression, and reached out to touch his chin: "What do you think? Speaking of which, you are my son. If I say something boastful, I still think you are much better than those few. If you  If you are willing, it is indeed a good thing for Dong Zhao."

    "Before he said such things, I thought he was testing our father and son, but now, he is serious."

    It is true that the emperor has no successor, and he urgently needs an heir who can take care of the country.

    Zhao Mingzhan was helpless: "Father, why should you think about this? After all, I am not your majesty's own son. If your majesty has no heirs, if you adopt me, the court will have nothing to say, but now your majesty has four sons. After a while  Today, I am afraid that the eldest grandson will be born soon."

    "If I go there, I will be established as the crown prince. What I have to face every day is the open and dark arrows of these few people. Because of this kindness, I must give in and tolerate it. In the future, when I ascend the throne, there will be many troubles  thing."

    Zhao Mingzhan just felt that this matter was too annoying, and he would rather do more practical things instead of weighing strategies day by day.

    Moreover, he has a lovely wife and young son. If he really takes that position, he will be forced to accept the Sangong and set up the sixth courtyard. At that time, husband and wife will not be husband and wife, and father and son will not be father and son. He is very unwilling.

    He is now the son of King Zhao, there is no accident, when his father retires, he will be King Zhao, when the wealth and power are all there, why should he bother?

    "That's true. Although the emperor did not teach these sons well, he can be regarded as a loving father. If you are really appointed as the crown prince, you must treat these few well. You can't be reprimanded, and you can't kill them."  You can¡¯t kill, you have to pay respects, no matter how the other party treats you, you have to bear it.¡±

    "This is the trouble of a lifetime."

    "However, if you don't want to, then we can only choose the first one. I'm afraid it will be a bunch of things and more troublesome."

    Anyway, to be the emperor is to be the king of the country, but if you are the regent, you will be exhausted and have no credit, and it is very likely that your family will die.

    This is a headache.

    King Zhao walked around the spot several times and scolded the emperor several times.

    Zhao Mingzhan's face was indifferent. Seeing that his father was so annoying that he wanted to jump, he explained helplessly: "Father, you don't have to worry too much. When His Majesty mentioned this matter for the first time in the past, my son went to seek a solution.  Now, I have a clue."

    King Zhao paused: "Oh? Tell me."

    Zhao Mingzhan asked King Zhao: "Father, do you still remember that there is still a Ninth Prince in the palace?"

    "Nine" King Zhao paused, "I'm afraid the Ninth Prince is not right."

    The Ninth Prince is the youngest son of the emperor. He is only eight years old this year, and his biological mother was born as a court lady. Later, because Cheng Chong conceived an heir, he was made a concubine of the Qing Dynasty, but he died during childbirth.

    When the Ninth Prince was born, there were some incidents in the palace. There were rumors that he was a culprit and a cloaker. Therefore, although the emperor treated him fairly well, he was not close to him. Moreover, the Ninth Prince was silent, not talkative, and was not good at school.  Mediocre, the four books and six arts are all mediocre.

    Sometimes the gentleman who taught the prince asked him questions, and he didn't know how to answer them.

    In the palace, he has always been a transparent person, because he is young, has no mother, and has nothing to show for it, and because he is the emperor's own son, these days are so peaceful and ordinary  After all these years.

    However, Zhao Mingzhan said: "My son has observed the Ninth Prince secretly, and he really didn't find anything in a short period of time, but after a long time, I did discover something."

    "This Ninth Prince is really stupid, but he is very intelligent and calm, and he is very patient."

    Speaking of this, Zhao Mingzhan smiled: "He sees his situation clearly. With his background and age, he should have missed that position. If he performed well, let alone his life  If you don¡¯t, it¡¯s going to be a difficult day.¡±

    Since you can't climb up, it's better to return to ordinary life and live a stable life. No matter who is in power in the future, he will be able to become a king anyway.

    "My son has checked the books he was flipping through, and they are a bit interesting. Most of them are about some folk life travel notes."

    "Father, my son thinks that the Ninth Prince is pretty good. His Majesty can still teach him when he is of the right age.In the first year and second, you and my father and son helped him up, which is considered a kind of kindness to him. In the future, we will guard the palace and run errands, just like now.  "

    After thinking about it carefully, King Zhao found some truth, but this matter also has a shortcoming: "But if the time comes, he is afraid of the palace, what should we do?"

    Zhao Mingzhan smiled: "The possibility of this matter is much smaller than being the regent. If he ascends the throne in the future, we will be separated by another layer. Even if he wants to abolish him, it will not be easy.  .¡±

    "And my son has observed him carefully for a period of time. He is also kind to the people who serve him. He even meets a wounded cat, and he quietly hugs it back and bandages it with medicine. He also plants trees and flowers in his free time."

    "If the father is really worried, I have another idea here. If His Majesty agrees to this matter, why don't we find a gentleman to teach him."

    "who?"

    "Li Lin."

    "" King Zhao was silent for a moment, and he actually felt that this matter seemed feasible.

    The descendants of the Li family are mostly broad-minded and knowledgeable, and they are quite familiar with the people's livelihood in the world, and even the way of governing the emperor. If you invite him to come and teach the nine princes for a few years, even if you are a dull person, you will be fine.  I can learn something.

    To put it bluntly, mud can also be lifted up.

    However, there is another problem.

    King Zhao asked: "How could he agree?"

    This is indeed not easy to do. As the head of the Li family, Li Lin has nothing to do, so how can he bother to teach the prince for others.

    Zhao Mingzhan said again: "Li Lin married Princess Wenxiao, but behind Princess Wenxiao there are Duke Ning's Mansion and Duke Zhen's Mansion, and he will definitely return to Li City in the future.  The Duke's Mansion has become the suspicion of the superiors."

    "If he wants these two mansions to live in peace, Princess Wen Xiao has no worries, and he is probably willing to do so. Please make a promise in exchange for Xu Jinning's mansion and Zhen Guo's mansion to be stable for a hundred years."

    "In this way, this matter is very likely to be possible."

    King Zhao thought about it carefully, and thought it was very good: "It is feasible." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 385: There Are Cats

    ?

    The father and son discussed it, and felt that it would be the best if the Ninth Prince could really help him up. In this way, they would not have to wade through the water, and the future would be safe and sound.

    "When this matter is brought up to His Majesty, it needs a long-term plan. You and my father and son just need to know."

    King Zhao knew what was in his mind, so he naturally agreed, and then the father and son talked about the affairs in the mansion.

    Now that Concubine Zhou has gone to the imperial mausoleum, there are many things missing in the mansion. Zhao Minghui only needs someone to watch over him. The main problem is that Su Fu is causing headaches, but recently Su Fu has calmed down.  Concubine Zhao was noisy, but she lived with Zhao Mingyan wholeheartedly.

    King Zhao was really dissatisfied with this daughter-in-law. When Zhao Mingyan married Su Fu in the past, he was a little displeased. But since Zhao Mingyan wanted to marry, he married her.

    Previously, the palace was so noisy with the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law that the people in the imperial city saw all the jokes.

    In the end, King Zhao sighed: "It's fine if she can always be like this, but if it's really not possible, I will retire in a few years, so let's divide the family. You and Ah Ning will take care of their husband and wife in the future."  , so as not to live together without a day¡¯s rest.¡±

    King Zhao thinks clearly, he is not young, his son is also excellent, and he has a grandson. When the grandson is older, he will step back and educate the grandson well. Let the young people worry about the affairs of the court.

    However, Su Fu, who was temporarily settled in their mouths, lost her temper in Luoxia Garden at this moment, dropped a lot of things, and the main room was in a mess.

    Su Fu dropped a bottle, and the suppressed anger in her heart could not be dispelled at all.

    Before Zhao Mingqi was abolished and imprisoned in Yuanmingyuan, she only felt that the law of heaven was clear, and she was unhappy with the retribution. She only wished that he hadn't taken his life to relieve the hatred in her heart. Now that she learned that this person came out, she was also named King An,  How can she not be angry.

    God is really unfair. People like Zhao Mingqi, why did he let him out, why didn't he take his life earlier!

    She clutched her chest and walked back and forth several times, only feeling that she would go crazy with anger the next moment.

    "It's really hateful!"

    "Hateful!"

    "It's absolutely hateful!"

    "God has no eyes! No eyes!"

    "Why don't you let him die!"

    At night, there was a wind blowing and the lights were flickering. Bai Xia hurried over from outside the yard. Seeing the mess in the house, she was stunned: "Ma'am."

    Su Fu turned to look at her, her face turned blue: "What's the matter?"

    Bai Xia lowered his head: "My lord is coming to Luoxia Garden."

    Since Su Fu reflected on it last time, she was really afraid that Zhao Mingyan would hate her, and would kick her away when he gained power. Therefore, in the past few days, she tried her best to please Zhao Mingyan, and devoted herself to being a gentle and virtuous wife.  Hope to conceive a child as soon as possible, give birth to the eldest son, and secure the position of the main wife.

    Therefore, she arranged for Bai Xia to wait behind the second gate, and once Zhao Mingyan came back, she would come back and tell her.

    "He's back?" Su Fu's complexion changed when she heard the words, and she quickly reached out to stroke her bun, adjust her makeup, and then asked eagerly, "You see, Mrs. Ben is alright?"

    Bai Xia looked up, then lowered her head again: "Of course Ma'am looks good like this."

    Su Fu was a little satisfied when she heard the words, and quickly waved for someone to clean up the house, while she walked to the gate of the courtyard to meet Zhao Mingyan.

    Seeing Zhao Mingyan approaching from a distance, she rushed to meet him, and talked to him gently with a smile.

    "Husband, you are back. Are you tired from studying? I have someone prepare hot water for your husband. You will go to wash it first, so you can get rid of fatigue. I just asked the kitchen to prepare what you like.  The food will be delivered in a while."

    "Husband, are you okay today?"

    Su Fu thought to herself, it's time to bear the humiliation. She was able to coax Zhao Mingyan before she got married, and it's not bad now.

    She showed gentle and expectant eyes, and she looked at him as if there was light in her eyes, but she had the same appearance as when she was not married in the past.

    Zhao Mingyan secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and then said: "There is nothing wrong with the academy, but sometimes I will come back later, so you don't have to wait for me every day."

    Su Fu smiled softly: "I miss this husband in my heart, if I can't wait, I will feel really uneasy, and my husband will just follow me."

    Hearing what she said, Zhao Mingyan could only hum in a low voice, thinking that he would come back earlier in the future.

    The couple walked in through the door all the way.??, walking to the door of the main room, Zhao Mingyan saw that the servants were packing up their things, and there was a mess on the ground, so he frowned and asked, "What's going on?"

    Sufu paused for a moment, then changed her mind, and with a distressed expression on her face, she said, "Just now a cat came running out of nowhere, broke into the house and ran around, dropping a lot of things  , my heart aches so badly."

    "Cat?" Zhao Mingyan frowned slightly. The only white cat in the house, Xiaobai, was raised in Zhaoxia Garden. He turned to Su Fu and asked, "What color cat did you see? It's white."

    Su Fu nodded: "The cat ran fast, but saw a white mass, I don't know the specifics, maybe it's a wild cat running outside."

    Zhao Mingyan became anxious when he heard it: "I think it's my sister's cat, that cat always likes to run around, don't clean it up, just look for it in the yard, and send it to my sister in a while, so that she can't find it and worry.  "

    Su Fu's face was twisted at that moment, and the anger in her heart burned up all of a sudden.

    Find a cat Find a cat!

    She said that the cat broke something, but he didn't even think about how valuable these things were and how much money he would have to lose. He was so focused on looking for the cat, saying that if the sister-in-law couldn't find it, he should be in a hurry, and if he found it, he should send it over.

    Sister-in-law, sister-in-law, is his sister-in-law so important to him?  !

    Sophie was going crazy.

    Zhao Mingyan was only thinking about the cat, and didn't pay attention to Su Fu's face. Seeing that the people in the room looked at Su Fu without moving, he said again: "Why are you still standing there, go find the cat!"

    Su Fu endured and endured, the expression on her face finally calmed down, and now she could only reprimand the people in the room with a stiff face: "Have you heard what the young master said, all go to the cat, hurry up."

    The people in the house had no choice but to put down what they were doing and went to the yard to look for cats, but there were no cats in the first place, so naturally they found none.

    This matter spread to Zhaoxia Garden, Murong Ning was playing with her son on the wooden couch by the window.

    It's warmer in March, and the little boy who just turned one year old has changed out of his heavy winter clothes, and his little hands and feet like lotus festivals are fluttering around, very cute, making people feel like their hearts will melt when they look at them  .

    "Cat?" Murong Ning sneered, "Xiaobai hasn't been out of the courtyard all day today, playing with the first day of the junior high school, I don't know which eye she saw my cat, and everything goes  others.¡± (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 386 This Is My Wife Su Shi

    ?

    Murong Ning was really disgusted with Su Fu, a sister-in-law. She had calmed down for a few days. She thought she was smart and wanted to live a good life, but she didn't expect that after a few days of silence, she opened her mouth to say this.  disgusting people.

    This incident is actually not big or small, it just makes people feel disgusted. After all, except for the people in Luoxiayuan, no one knows what happened or who dropped something.

    Su Fu casually mentioned a cat who didn't know if it existed. If Xiaobai was really not in Zhaoxia Garden today, she would not be able to wash it off even if she jumped into the river. Maybe she would have to pay for the loss of Luoxia Garden.  .

    If it is said that there is evidence to prove that Xiaobai has not been to Luoxia Garden, Su Fu just explained lightly at the end, saying that it is a wild cat outside, but she did not look carefully and misread it, and you cannot blame her.

    It is really disgusting to behave like such a villain.

    Murong Ning chuckled lightly, and said: "Go and tell Mrs. Third that the cats in Zhaoxiayuan are all in the yard today, presumably the cats from outside came in, and let her take care of the cat's owner."  Find it out, so that people can pay for the loss of Luoxia Garden, so you can't destroy so many things in vain."

    "If there is not enough manpower in Luoxia Garden, please come and tell me, I will send someone from Zhaoxia Garden to help"

    The wind and rain were raging on the side of the Imperial City, and Li Lin and Su Wan lived in the courtyard at the foot of Layer Cloud Mountain. Taking advantage of the early morning, the group unloaded their things and tidied up the courtyard before going to a restaurant for dinner.

    Rest in the yard at night.

    The small courtyard is not big, there are only three rooms in the east wing of the main building, and the main room in the middle is the main room. There are only two rooms that can accommodate people, because there are many people with them, except for the little mulberry and the small mulberry on the bright side.  The wind, and the dark guards on duty in the dark.

    So the husband and wife lived in one room, let Xiao Sang and Xiao Mo live in the other room in the main room, and the east wing was arranged for excursions and returning wind, and the secret guards on duty at night could also rest there.

    Originally, I slept soundly that night, but in the middle of the night, I heard depressive crying in the yard next door. The crying was intermittent and babbling, like a cat meowing.

    And the sound and movement are not small, waking up people who are sleeping well.

    A dim lamp was lit in the room, and it was quiet, only the sounds from the yard next door kept coming, and the sound was really fascinating.

    After the two were woken up, they lost all sleepiness. They opened their eyes wide and looked at each other. Su Wan blushed and rolled her eyes, and then tried to hide inside.

    "Awan." He put his arms around her waist and pulled her into his arms.

    "Yeah." Su Wan felt that it was really dangerous to listen to such a corner at night, and seeing his ears were a little red, she was really helpless, "How about I go to Xiaosang Xiaolian and sleep well."

    She felt that it would be too unkind to torment him again at this time.

    After all, there is nothing that can be done.

    "No need." He hugged her a little tighter, but did nothing, "Go to sleep."

    Su Wan heard the sound from the yard next door continued, but she couldn't sleep, and felt a little irritable, so she whispered, "But I can't sleep either."

    He thought for a while, and held her sideways in his arms, with one ear pressed against his chest, listening to his heartbeat, while he blocked her with his arm, and the voice in his ear really disappeared.  When it stopped, only the sound of his heartbeat remained.

    "Is it better?"

    Su Wan nodded and hummed.

    "Then go to sleep."

    Su Wan didn't dare to provoke him at the moment. Naturally, he did whatever he said. She thought she wouldn't be able to fall asleep, but she seemed to have gotten used to his embrace and breath, and it didn't take long for her to close her eyes by relying on him.  , and fell asleep.

    Li Lin had no choice but to recite the Qingxin mantra several times to clear his mind and focus. Seeing that she was sleeping peacefully, he sighed helplessly again.

    Thinking about the two years, it is really difficult.

    Su Wan slept comfortably, and the next morning he was in good spirits. The group had breakfast and packed up their things before planning to climb Soun Mountain.

    However, as soon as he opened the gate, he ran into someone from the next yard.

    "How many are you planning to climb Soyun Mountain?"

    Su Wan and the others looked up, but they saw a young man in a purple dress, a golden crown on his head, and a beauty fan in his hand. This young man was about twenty years old, and he was born with a bit of flair.  Prince's attitude.

    Beside him, there was a girl wearing a blue skirt, who looked like a delicate and gentle girl, with five or six guards beside her.

     Li Lin nodded when he heard the words: "I'm going to Layer Cloud Mountain, so is your son?"

    The young master nodded: "Exactly, since it is so predestined, why not be together?"

    Li Lin smiled and said: "It is indeed destined, the young master is free to do whatever he wants."

    The young master introduced himself with a smile: "My surname is Liu. I see that I am older than you. Just call me Brother Liu. I don't know how to call you."

    Li Lindao: "My surname is Li, and this is my wife Su."

    Su Wan wore a veiled hat when she went out, and she couldn't see her face clearly through a layer of white gauze. People outside only knew that she was a girl with a good figure. Just now, Mr. Liu just glanced at her lightly and didn't notice  She puts it in her eyes.

    "Madam?!" Mr. Liu was slightly surprised, "Brother Li is actually married? I see that Brother Li is not very old."

    Mr. Liu's family is in business, and his family is considered wealthy. When he saw Li Lin for the first time, he felt that this was the noble son of some powerful family. He had seen such a demeanor in a few people.  So I thought about coming up to get acquainted.

    He originally thought that this person was accompanied by a girl from somewhere, but he didn't expect that it was the wife of the main house, and a son of this age was actually married.

    Li Lindao: "I just got married not long ago, so I took my wife out for a walk. Brother Liu, I'm going to go up the mountain, so I'm leaving."

    "Hey, we are together, together, we are also going up the mountain."

    "Brother Liu, whatever you want."

    The road is open to the sky, anyone can walk, Li Lin doesn't care about this, as long as they don't cause any trouble and drag him.

    ?Because the town is built at the foot of the mountain, you don't need a carriage if you want to climb the mountain, you can just walk there. Li Lin and his party walked in front, and Mr. Liu and others followed leisurely.

    At the foot of the mountain, Huifeng went to invite porters.

    This layer of cloud mountain is very high, it is not easy for men to climb the mountain, let alone some ladies and girls, so this layer of cloud mountain has porters, these men help to carry things up the mountain or carry people up the mountain.

    Here they have a kind of bamboo sedan chair made of bamboo. There is a wide chair in the middle, and a big bamboo passes through each side of the chair.  The people in the bamboo sedan chair carried it up the mountain.

    Hui Feng discussed with them, and finally rented three bamboo sedan chairs for Su Guan and Xiao Sang and Xiao Man. As for the three men, they just walked up.

    Big man, what's the use of not being able to go up this mountain, just don't come here.

    Seeing this, Mr. Liu also rented two bamboo sedan chairs and followed closely behind.

    [The author has something to say]

    Happy New Year everyone, I wish you all the best of luck and good luck~

    Thanks for your support~ (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 387 I hope my wife will be healthy and free from illness and disaster

    ?

    When going up the mountain, Su Guan was sitting in a bamboo sedan chair, holding a food box in her arms. The food box was divided into two layers. On the lower layer was a small bamboo tube filled with water and some fresh fruits.  It put a lot of pastries and dried fruits and other food.

    Sitting in a bamboo sedan chair, she can eat when she wants to eat, drink water when she is thirsty, and talk to him if she is bored.

    Li Lin was walking on the side, his steps were not too fast, and the expression on his face did not change a bit, as if climbing a mountain was just a piece of cake for him.

    As he walked, he told her stories about the big and small clouds and mountains. His tone was gentle and peaceful, and he smiled when he talked about interesting things. Su Wan was amused by him from time to time.

    Su Guan occasionally handed him some food, such as peeled melon seeds, pine nuts and peanuts, or fruit cakes, and even handed him water. The young couple seemed to be in a very good relationship, although they were not greasy  , but as close as a person.

    "Young master is really good. We have told some stories, and some have never been heard." The porter also listened to his stories while walking, and felt that the young master told them really well.

    Porter is a labor job, and the people who do this job are some young rough men, who have no skills except strength, and they can save some money by running for a few years when they are young, and few of them are literate.

    However, because they live in Soun Mountain, they have heard a lot of stories about Soyun Mountain and know a lot. Occasionally they will tell the guests, so as to relieve their worries.

    Although the mountain road of Layer Cloud Mountain is quite wide, but due to the steep slope, horse-drawn carriages cannot go up the mountain, and most of the people who come here to view the scenery are some noble families, so they can collect a lot of money and silver just by walking.  If you are lucky, you will get a reward if you meet a talkative nobleman.

    Li Lin smiled and said: "I also read about it from some books and chatter. If you like it, I will continue to tell you a few more."

    The porter smiled and said, "That's a good relationship, thank you, young master."

    So Li Lin started to tell stories that few porters had never heard before. Su Wan reached out and lifted up the corner of the veiled hat, looked at the distant scenery, then smiled, lowered her head and ate while listening to the story.  thing.

    "Hey! Hello! Brother!" Mr. Liu ordered the porter to speed up, rushed to Yuanyou's side, and then greeted him, "Brother, your son and your wife are really close."

    Yuan You was a little proud when he heard the words: "That's natural. I have never seen a couple with a better relationship than my son and wife. Originally, the wife's family didn't want her to marry so early. It was my son who tried every means to get her married."  of."

    "That's really excellent, excellent." Mr. Liu laughed twice, and then said, "Your son is also really good-natured, even telling stories to that porter"

    Mr. Liu's family is a wealthy businessman. Although he is a bit romantic, he still has brains. He has always been able to bend and do things. He has seen many noble sons from big families. Li Lin is so easy-going, but he is the first  See you once.

    Those aristocrats mostly have two temperaments, one has eyes above the top, is arrogant, and disdains to be with others, the other is better, but they don't like to talk to these people, probably because they feel that they are people from two worlds, and there is nothing to say  of.

    Yuan You said: "My young master's temperament is indeed quite good, but ah, there are also bad times, that is, when he is unhappy, don't mess with him, otherwise you have to peel off a layer of skin if you don't die.  "

    Hearing what he said, Mr. Liu trembled, and he laughed awkwardly on his face: "Is that so?"

    Yuan You said: "Of course, so you can follow if you want, but don't always get in the way in front of my young master's wife and disturb their interest in playing. If you really mess with him, don't blame me for not reminding you."

    Mr. Liu said: "Thank you for reminding me, brother. I will definitely pay attention. By the way, I was in a hurry just now and forgot to ask where your son is from. He is in Liu Yan, Xiaqingzhou Prefecture."

    Yuanyou's brain is a bit weak, but he's not really stupid. Naturally, it's impossible to say such a thing that knows the master's details, so he laughed twice, and stretched out his hand to pat the bamboo of the bamboo sedan chair.

    Mr. Liu only heard the sound of the bamboo snapping. He shivered in fright, then shut up immediately, and dared not speak again.

    A group of people continued to walk up, and when they arrived at Soun Mountain, the porters had to change halfway, and then continued to go up. It took about three hours before the bamboo sedan chair landed on the square in front of Soyun Temple.

    There is the sound of monks chanting scriptures in the ears, the scent lingers on the tip of the nose, and the coming and going of pilgrims, a lively and prosperous scene.

     Li Lin helped Su Wan get off the bamboo sedan chair, took the food box in her hand, and tidied her veiled hat, Xiao Sang next to her came up to take the food box in his hand, and stood aside respectfully  wait.

    Huifeng paid the porter and gave some rewards, and then went to take care of the living yard. Because the scenery of Soyun Mountain is not every day, and there are people waiting on the mountain, so Soyun Temple arranged  Many guest houses can be rented.

    Li Lin and Su Guan brought Yuanyou and Xiaosang and Xiaowan into the Layer Cloud Temple to worship Buddha. After adding the money for sesame oil, Su Guan gave Xiaosang and Xiaoman two sticks to the little monk in the lottery tube  , Count them as marriage.

    These two people have been by Su Wan's side all the time, so it is naturally impossible for Su Ran to find a good man for them like the three Zhiyue and marry them. She wants to find a good marriage for the two, and she also hopes that they  If you can marry someone you like, you can live a happier life in the future.

    As for traveling far away, seeing that Su Wan said that he wanted to seek marriage for everyone, he wished he could stay away and would not draw bamboo sticks even if he was killed.

    Xiao Sang and Xiao Mo drew the lottery with blushing faces, and then went to the lottery master to get the lottery. Fortunately, the lottery of both of them was good. Xiao Sang's marriage has not come yet, so she needs to wait patiently, while Xiao Mo's is to ask for a lottery.  Hurry up, it's also a natural marriage, a good relationship.

    After the lottery was drawn, the group went to the Blessing Hall to pray for blessings. She let the two maids in while she waited outside the door.

    Seeing her carefully arranging for the two maids, Li Lin smiled and asked: "Madam only cares about arranging them, and I want one myself."

    "Me?" Su Wan thought about it carefully, "But now I have everything, and I have nothing to ask for. If the Buddha and Bodhisattva really bless me, I will leave the opportunity to those who need it."

    She really thinks that she is already very good now. In her natal family, her father and grandmother love her, and her younger brothers and sisters treat her well. Now that she is married, her husband treats her with care, gentleness and patience, and she is rich.  Nothing is missing.

    Some people love others, and there are huge sums of money.

    Don't be too greedy in life.

    Li Lin smiled, stretched out his hand to take her hand and walked inside, and said slowly: "Then please be in good health, madam, and hope that madam is in good health, free from illness and disaster."

    "I beg together with my wife."

    Su Wan paused when she heard the words, and felt a little touched in her heart. She only felt her heart was warm and hot, her eyes were stained with softness, and the smile on the corner of her mouth could not be suppressed no matter what.

    She said: "Then let's pray together, that my husband and I will be in good health and have a happy marriage forever."

    "Well, Ma'am said yes, please." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 388 Third Young Master Liu and Lin Suyue

    ?

    A group of people listened to the monks recite scriptures in the prayer hall for a long time. At the end, they each got a red lucky bag with the word "…e" embroidered on it. They could write a note of their wishes and put it into the lucky bag, and  Hanging on the tree behind the temple.

    Su Wan thought for a while, and then wrote the eight characters 'peace and harmony, happy marriage'. After finishing writing, she folded it up and put it in a lucky bag. At the end, she glanced quietly to see if anyone around her was peeking at her.  .

    When Li Lin was about to finish writing, he turned around and saw her looking over, and asked with a smile, "What are you looking at, madam?"

    Su Wan said: "Want to see what you write?"

    Li Lindao: "As far as I know, you can't read it, and it won't be effective if you read it, so it's better not to read it, madam."

    Su Wan laughed when she heard the words: "It's rare to see you still believe in these things. I thought you only believed in yourself."

    Li Lin folded the paper and put it in the lucky bag, then stretched out his hand again. Su Wan understood and handed him the lucky bag in his hand, but he heard him say: "Of course I only believe in myself, but if there is really someone in the sky  Gods and Buddhas, it is also very good to believe in it for the time being."

    Li Lin gave the two lucky bags to Yuanyou, and asked Xiao Sang and Xiaoman to give the lucky bags to Yuanyou, and Yuanyou went to pay the money, and asked the monk to hang the lucky bags.

    After finishing all this, Huifeng came back with the finished business, and the group went to the rented guest house, intending to live on the mountain for a few days, waiting for the beautiful scenery of the layered clouds to appear.

    However, just as the group arrived at the gate of the courtyard, they ran into Mr. Liu and the others again.

    Mr. Liu's eyes lit up when he saw them: "Brother Li, what a coincidence, you live in Bodhi Garden? I'm right next door to you in Mingjing Garden. If you have free time, you and I can sit down and have a cup of tea."  !"

    Li Lin felt a twitch between his eyebrows. Thinking of the movement last night, he just felt a little headache. He said: "If you have free time, drinking tea is feasible, but in the place of a Buddhist temple, I hope Mr. Liu will restrain himself."

    He really didn't want to hear these things anymore. If he lived alone, he would just close his eyes and not listen. But Su Wan still lives here. If she wants to hear this dirty word every day, let alone her, he will be annoyed  up.

    Mr. Liu paused, and immediately remembered that they lived next door last night, maybe they heard the movement, and smiled awkwardly: "Brother Li, don't worry, I will save the quiet place of Buddhism, and nothing will happen."

    Li Lin nodded: "That's it, I will have tea with Brother Liu when I have free time."

    When Mr. Liu heard this, the smile on his face became more sincere: "Waiting for you anytime."

    So the two parties went into the yard separately, and Xiao Sang and Xiao Li cleaned up the yard, and then went to the temple canteen to cook. It is not allowed to cook in the guest garden of Soun Temple, but you can  Yuan's sign to go to the canteen to get Suzhai.

    After a while, the wind returned to the yard, and when he entered the door, he handed Li Lin a letter. Li Lin opened the letter, glanced at it, and then handed the letter to Su Wan. Su Wan glanced at it, but was slightly surprised  .

    On it is written the matter of Mr. Liu today.

    This Mr. Liu's name is Liu Yan, from the Liu family in Qingzhou. There have been several officials in his ancestors, but the descendants have not lived up to expectations, and few of them can embark on official careers

    Seeing that the Liu family was becoming increasingly dilapidated, Liu Yan's grandfather started a business with what was left of his family, and the business flourished. Ten years later, the Liu family became a rich family in Qingzhou. Now thirty years have passed, and the Liu family  He is a wealthy man, and his status in Qingzhou is not low.

    As for this Liu Yan, he is the third son of the Liu family. He is not good at reading, but he has some skills in doing business, but there is also a shortcoming. She is so beautiful. She has a lot of concubines at home. Whenever she meets someone she likes when she goes out, she will bring them back.  .

    Huifeng said: "Speaking of it, it's also a coincidence. The girl next to Mr. Liu today is the one we met yesterday who sold her body to bury her mother. Later, Mr. Liu came forward to save her and gave her money to be buried.  her mother, so the girl followed Mr. Liu."

    Su Wan was slightly surprised: "What a coincidence?"

    Huifeng said: "It's really a coincidence. The subordinates asked people to check this girl. The girl's surname is Lin, and her name is Suyue. It is said that she followed her mother to the foot of Layer Cloud Mountain when she was very young.  There is nothing suspicious about Four Seasons Flowers making a living."

    Su Wan saw the deeds of Mr. Liu, and heard what Huifeng said about Lin Suyue, and he felt a little emotional for a while.

    I don't know whether to congratulate this girl for really climbing a high branch of wealth, or to pity her for being a concubine for this son of many beauties in the future. I am afraid that there will be no rest in her life.

    However, things have come to this point, and it is too late to say anything.

    ?Seeing the emotion on Su Wan's face, Feng Feng said to Li Lin, "The Liu family is now fighting fiercely, and the young masters are fighting for the right to inherit."

    "This Mr. Liu made a plan before, lost a game, and gave up some benefits. This time, he came to Chaoyun Mountain. First, he wanted to relax. Second, he was afraid that he wanted to seek some noble people and get help from outsiders.  .¡±

    "He probably misunderstood who the young master is, and that's why he wanted to get closer to the young master, and wanted to get the young master's help."

    Su Wan frowned when she heard the words: "According to what you said, this young master Liu San is such a beautiful person, how can he take on the position of head of the family? He is not afraid of being tricked by others, so he stumbled."

    Hui Feng said: "Madam doesn't know, the other sons of the Liu family have more problems. The eldest son is from a concubine. Although the second son is from a concubine, he is useless. He can't even make good plans. This Liu  The third son is the son of the second wife, but"

    But this third son Liu is not the son of the second master of the Liu family, but the son of the current head of the family and his sister-in-law.

    Hui Feng glanced at Li Lin, and didn't dare to say any more, so he said: "The affairs of the Liu family are in chaos anyway, Madam, don't listen, so as not to spoil your ears."

    Su Wan heard the words but disagreed: "You've already said half of it, and you still told me not to listen, that's very bad."

    Hui Feng looked at Li Lin again, saw him nodding his head, and then said: "There are rumors in Qingzhou that this third son of the second house is actually the son of the old man."

    Su Wan paused for a moment when she heard the words holding the handkerchief, and felt that she wanted to refresh her three views, her small face was full of shock.

    Li Lindao: "Since that's the case, let's forget about Liu Yan. I'll drink tea with him some other day, and just tell him that I'm not some noble son so that he can rest his mind."

    Huifeng answered yes, then took his leave and left.

    Su Wan casually added a cup of tea to Li Lin, and then asked him: "Do you really want to drink tea with Mr. Liu?"

    Li Lin nodded: "Solve this matter, so as not to be annoying."

    Su Wan snorted softly, and reminded: "Then you drink tea as tea, and you must not learn his bad habits."

    Hearing this, Li Lin raised his eyes and saw that her face was a little uncomfortable, so he laughed: "Don't worry, madam, I will naturally not." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 389: Something Happened to Zhao Mingqi

    ?

    Su Wan was very suspicious of this Mr. Liu's character.

    In her opinion, whoever can become the head of the family is not calm and capable. For Mr. Liu, it is okay to be a romantic son in the family under the blessing of the family, but being the head of the family is really not good.

    Just like what she said before, when he was out on errands, he couldn't move his legs if someone tricked him, and he didn't know what it would be like to be dug into a hole.

    It is really unreliable to have such a Patriarch.

    Seeing Li Lin smiling like this, Su Wan's face turned red, she fanned the wind with her handkerchief, glared at him in embarrassment and said, "Don't laugh, I'm serious with you."

    Li Lin took a sip of tea and said with a smile: "What I said to Madam is also serious, Madam, don't worry."

    Su Wan believed in his character, and she only mentioned this matter, fearing that he might be following Mr. Liu's example, since he had already said that, she naturally had no reason to hold on to it.

    The husband and wife talked for a while, and then Xiao Sang Xiaoman took the canteen and went to the vegetarian restaurant and came back, and the two ate some.

    Su Wan felt that the vegetarian food tasted very good. Since she was really hungry after going up the mountain for a day, she inevitably ate more. After eating, she felt a little full, so the two of them took a walk on the mountain to enjoy the scenery.

    The days on the mountain lasted for three or four days. Maybe the two of them were really unlucky. They never encountered a good scene of layers of clouds. Most of them were clouds of one color and two colors, and some of them disappeared.

    Anyway, she was idle, so Su Wan took Li Lin to watch the flowing clouds on the edge of the cliff every morning and evening. She felt that although there were no colorful stratus clouds, the one or two colorful ones were still very beautiful.  Each is different, each has its own color and shape, and you won't get bored after looking at it for a few days.

    In the rest of the free time, I wandered around the mountain, but in a few days, the husband and wife walked all the scenery of Souyun Mountain.

    Su Wan had a good time, looking for new scenery on the Layer Cloud Mountain day by day, and didn't know that the past few days passed like this.

    On the second day of going up the mountain, Li Lin drank tea with Mr. Liu, and he didn't know what he told Mr. Liu. Afterwards, Mr. Liu didn't greet them enthusiastically even when he met them.

    If he didn't come, Su Wan was still secretly relieved, and she didn't want Li Lin to have more contact with such people, so as not to learn those bad ideas.

    However, when the couple was happily playing in Layer Cloud Mountain, a major event happened on the side of the Imperial City.

    Zhao Mingqi, who had just been conferred the title of King An and moved from Yuanmingyuan to King An's Mansion, had his legs cut off at night.

    Zhenzhen cut off both legs directly, the two legs were cut off directly, and even the bones were chopped off.

    It is said that the whole process is extremely weird.

    That night, the room was also very quiet, without any sound. On the second day, the servants did not see Zhao Mingqi getting up, so they opened the door and went in to shout. No one answered after shouting a few times, but when they went to check, they saw Zhao Mingqi closed his eyes.  There was no blood on his face.

    After the quilt was lifted, a strong smell of blood came over the surface, which was almost disgusting.

    At that time, Zhao Mingqi's two legs had been chopped off and placed on the bed, and the blood on the quilt was stained a large area red.

    The scene was unusually weird and frightening.

    Princess An, Song Wanting, was so frightened that she fainted when she heard about this.

    Prince An's Mansion was in a state of panic, and someone quickly reported the matter, and the emperor immediately sent an imperial doctor from the Imperial Hospital to Prince An's Mansion for treatment.

    I don't know what the person who did it was thinking. First, he stunned Zhao Mingqi with medicine, then gave him life-saving medicine, then cut off his legs, and finally smeared him with the best wound healing and hemostasis.  The medicinal materials gave him a sigh of relief.

    After a lot of tossing at the Tai Hospital and spending a lot of precious medicinal materials, Zhao Mingqi's life was finally saved, but his broken leg couldn't be connected, and he didn't know when he would wake up.

    On the contrary, Princess An, because she was overly frightened, had a miscarriage that night, and she didn't keep the child with high hopes in her stomach.

    In this way, Zhao Mingqi, who was expected to be revived by the world, was abolished in this way, and even this child who had high hopes was gone.

    Prince An's mansion was in bleakness at that time, and the servants who originally thought that their master would be able to recover only felt that their eyes were gloomy, and they could no longer see hope.

    After Princess An woke up and found out that her husband was already a useless person, and the child in her stomach was gone, she cried so much that her tears dried up, but she aged more than ten years in just one night.

    QueenSeeing that Zhao Mingqi has suffered such a crime, even if he wakes up, he can only sit on a chair and lie on the bed for the rest of his life, plus the fact that the child is gone, he is furious immediately.

    He summoned Master Fu of Dali Temple and ordered him to thoroughly investigate the matter. After many investigations, he finally found an attendant next to Zhao Mingqi, a person named Wuming.

    However, on the night of Zhao Mingqi's accident, this man miraculously disappeared without any trace.

    Master Fu checked Wuming, but found out that he was the Sun family. It is said that he was trained by the Sun family, and sent to Zhao Mingqi by the master of the Sun family, Zhao Mingqi's own uncle.

    "Investigate, continue to investigate for me, I really want to know who is so courageous to murder the prince and grandson!"

    The emperor was not a fool either, he knew that although this person came from the Sun family, it must have been arranged by someone with a heart, and wanted to lie dormant by Zhao Mingqi's side to wait for the opportunity, and when the time came, he could kill Zhao Mingqi.

    As for the other party not directly killing Zhao Mingqi, but using such vicious means to make Zhao Mingqi live in pain for the rest of his life, the emperor has no way of knowing, and now he only knows that someone killed his son, along with his long-awaited  The grandson was also killed together, and he had no chance of being born.

    Because of this incident, people in the Imperial City were panicked, and there was a feeling that a storm was about to come. It rained that afternoon, and it splashed on this dark fire. After it was extinguished, there was a cold smell of gunpowder smoke everywhere.

    "Can tomorrow's banquet still be held as scheduled?"

    At this time, in Prince Ming's mansion, Prince Ming was walking around the room. The date of the banquet was scheduled to be tomorrow, but this kind of thing happened suddenly. If it continues to be held, the emperor might say that he has no brotherhood.  King An is like this, his family still has the mind to hold some kind of banquet, it's really over.

    Su Ran said: "Why not hold it? The invitations have already been sent out. Besides, this matter is about the rebuilding of the homes of the people in the Northland. Even if Zhao Mingqi dies, it cannot be postponed."

    King Ming clicked his tongue, then moved closer, with a wicked smile on the corner of his mouth and said: "I said, Ah Ran, how can I say, you were his woman back then, but now that he is like this, you are not sad at all?  "(Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 390 Chen Qi leaves

    ?

    Su Ran was taken aback for a moment, and then remembered that she was once Liangdi of the Eastern Palace, Zhao Mingqi's woman.

    Su Ran was in a trance for a while. To her, everything that happened in the past seemed to be a matter of a previous life. Now she thinks that she has nothing to do with Zhao Mingqi, but she does. At best, she is just an ex-husband.

    Su Ran felt that a qualified ex-husband should be dead, and there is no such person in the world anymore.

    She frowned displeasedly, and her tone was sharp: "What did you mention him for?!"

    "What? Can't you mention it?!" Prince Ming gently raised her chin, the smile on his lips undiminished, "I thought you, Aran, have a deep affection for my royal brother, and you still miss it even now."

    Su Ran patted King Ming's hand away angrily, her face flushed with anger: "Is it possible that you don't know what kind of person I am? I have already regarded that person as the past, and I have regarded him as dead.  What else is there to remember deeply and dearly?"

    Speaking of Zhao Mingqi, Su Ran was filled with anger: "At the beginning, I didn't want to enter the East Palace. I was completely persecuted by him. It was all because of him. If it wasn't because of him, how could I have ended up in this situation."

    Su Ran really hated Zhao Mingqi, and felt that he was really incompetent. A good prince was abolished like this, which made her unable to be a good nobleman, lost her glory and wealth, and turned into second-hand goods.  Those who have been picked and picked by others will also come out to talk about things from time to time.

    How could a useless person like Zhao Mingqi be worthy of her?  !

    She is a time-traveling heroine, and she is bound to be a queen. How can she be worthy of a deposed prince?  !

    At this moment, Su Ran couldn't remember that the Wang family wanted to send her to the temple to end her life. It was Zhao Mingqi who pulled her out and gave her a prosperous life.

    "He forced me! He killed me!" Su Ran began to cry now, "If it wasn't for him, maybe I would have met you sooner. If we are of the same mind, maybe you would have become a prince long ago.  gone."

    "You have to know that when I was by Zhao Mingqi's side, I hated him in my heart and never helped him at all. Now that I am wholeheartedly planning for you, you still dare to doubt that I have feelings for him. Do you have any conscience?  ! Do you have any conscience at all!"

    "If you think of me like this, if you doubt me like this, I might as well just leave, so as to save yourself the trouble of being doubted by you!"

    Su Ran has indeed given King Ming a lot of advice, and now King Ming is able to gain a firm foothold in the court, partly due to Su Ran's contribution.

    Therefore, no matter what kind of feelings King Ming has for Su Ran, a special woman, or for his own status and future, he cannot let Su Ran leave.

    Thinking of this, he quickly coaxed: "Ah Ran, don't cry anymore, I was wrong just now, I was too jealous of fourth brother, when I thought of you being with him before, I panicked, you  Don't say anything about leaving."

    "You and I have made an agreement, if things come true, you and I will share the wealth and honor of the country"

    "Ah Ran, the person I care about the most is you".

    Li Lin also received a letter from the Imperial City. He stood in front of the window, read it carefully, and then asked Huifeng: "Chen Qi is gone?"

    Huifeng said: "Let's go, go west to the Western Wei Dynasty."

    Li Lin nodded: "It's good to go to the Western Wei Dynasty, let's start life again."

    The great revenge was avenged and his life was saved. Chen Qi should also let go of everything and live a good life. In the future, he will marry a wife and have one or two children to continue the incense, so as to comfort the spirits of the ancestors in heaven.

    Chen Qi also threatened Li Lin, and wanted to drag Li Lin into the water to deal with Zhao Mingqi, so as to achieve his revenge and save his life. Although this method made people uncomfortable, Li Lin could understand it.

    Chen Fuyin's family died tragically at the hands of Zhao Mingqi, and only Chen Qi was left. He wanted both revenge and his life so as not to lose his incense. For these two reasons, it is normal to be selfish.

    As long as he didn't start a war between the two countries for revenge, causing chaos and people's lives, Li Lin would let him go.

    With so many deaths in the Chen family, the culprit should always pay the price.

    However, Chen Qi's method is really sinister and ruthless. If Zhao Mingqi died like this, he would die silently and feel nothing, but if he broke his leg, he would be bad for the rest of his life, become a waste, and never have a chance for the throne.  , I am afraid that the rest of my life will be spent in pain.

    It is natural that the latter is more cruel to die easily and suffer for the rest of his life.

    I heard that Princess An had a miscarriage due to the stimulation, and the child was gone.

    ZhaoWhen Qi Qi woke up, he was afraid that he would go crazy.

    Li Lin lit the candle beside him, burned the letter in his hand, and asked casually: "There should be nothing wrong with the Duke of Zhenguo and the Duke of Jinning, right?"

    Huifeng said: "Everything is as usual at the Duke of Zhenguo's mansion. Mrs. Jinning at the Duke of Jinning's mansion said she was ill, and detained all her children and grandchildren in the mansion, serving her in front of her."

    "This old lady is quite capable."

    Li Lindao: "Mr. Jin Ning and his wife were born in the mountains, and they have come to this day. Naturally, they have some skills."

    Perhaps when this couple was young, some people made fun of them for their origin in the mountains, but now, no one calls Jin Ning Gong and Mrs. Jin Ning Gong respectfully.

    From the peasants and women in the mountains to the duke's mansion, the rich and powerful who have been replaced for generations have nothing to do with it.

    Even Li Lin had some admiration in his heart.

    "How is Miss Yue Shuangyue in Zhen Guogong's mansion now? But she's still in the mansion?"

    Hui Feng said: "In the mansion, I heard that I made an agreement with the mansion that I will not leave until after the Jiji ceremony, my lord, but I want to create some troubles for Miss Yue and make her suffer, so I can return home as soon as possible."

    "No need." Li Lindao, "Let the Lord Zhen's mansion worry about this matter. After all, it's their own girl. Besides, everyone has their own ambitions, so let her go."

    Hui Feng hesitated for a moment: "If that's the case, Madam might be worried."

    Li Lin actually laughed when he heard the words, looked at the burnt paper, and said: "If Yue Shuang acts like this again, madam will not care about her anymore."

    The two got along for a while, and Li Lin had a good idea of ??Su Wan's temperament. She was a filial girl, and Yue Shuang's willful behavior made her parents and elders worry. She could persuade her once, twice, or even three times.  Well, if Yue Shuang doesn't reflect on it, she won't care about it anymore.

    "For the time being, don't tell Madam about the Imperial City. Let her play happily. She is also very happy to see."

    "I'll take her for a walk after I get off Soun Mountain, and I'll go back in June. By then, the turmoil will be gone. You can arrange your next itinerary."

    "Yes." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 391 Lin Suyue's Request

    ?

    All the ups and downs in the Imperial City were blocked from Layer Cloud Mountain. Su Wan didn't know about it. In the past few days in Layer Cloud Mountain, she was indeed extremely happy. In the morning and evening, the two went to Guanyun Terrace  While watching the scenery, see if you can meet the clouds and colorful clouds.

    When I am free, I will find a good place to sit on the mountain, drink tea, play chess, or go to the Zen room of the main hall to listen to monks chanting, praying for blessings or calming the mind.

    On this day, she got the permission of the forest guard monk in Houshan Taolin, and asked Li Lin to weave a bamboo basket for her when she came back. Then she asked the monk for a pair of scissors, and took the small bamboo basket to Houshan Taolin to cut some peach blossoms and came back.  flower arrangement.

    Xiao Sang and Yuan You went with her, and Yuan You followed when she was cutting the peach blossoms. Xiao Sang helped carry the basket and took over the peach branches she had cut.

    Su Wan didn't cut many peach branches, but she picked them carefully. Just for these few peach blossoms, she wandered around the peach forest. When she finished cutting the peach branches, it was almost time to go to Guanyun Terrace.

    "Mrs. Li."

    Just when she was about to go back to Bodhi Garden, someone stopped her suddenly. When she looked back, she saw Lin Suyue walking from the peach grove.

    Lin Suyue was wearing a blue waist-length skirt, a pair of skirts embroidered with peach blossoms and fairy peaches on the outside, a tassel bun on her hair, and a peach blossom gold hairpin in her hair. Although her appearance is not very good  , but quite a bit of Xiaojiabiyu's delicacy.

    Su Wan was in a trance for a while, but this attire looked a bit like her usual self.

    However, there are many people who like simple and elegant dresses, and such dresses are not uncommon.

    "Madam Li." Her eyes fell on Su Wan, with a slight smile on her pretty face, "Madam doesn't remember me, but I do remember Madam. I met Madam several times when I was with Mr. Liu."

    Su Wan nodded: "I remember you."

    Lin Suyue had a smile in her eyes: "My name is Lin, and my name is Suyue."

    Su Wan called Ms. Lin, pretending to greet her, and then asked her: "I don't know why Ms. Lin called me?"

    Lin Suyue paused, and then she could only smile: "Actually, there is nothing wrong, I just feel that Mrs. Li has a kind face and wants to talk to her. Earlier, she wanted to sit in the Bodhi Garden, but she was afraid of disturbing her. Now I just met by chance. I don't know.  Ma'am, would you like to sit with me?"

    Seeing her seriousness and sincerity, Su Wan nodded in agreement: "In the time I can sit with Miss Lin for a cup of tea, I will go to Guanyun Terrace later."

    When Lin Suyue heard this, there was envy in her eyes: "Madam and Mr. Li are very close. I also heard from others that Mr. Li would take Mrs. to watch Yuntai every morning and evening, in order for Mrs. to have a look at the layered clouds.  Beautiful scenery."

    There are not many people who live in the guest garden of Layer Cloud Mountain, and some of them are also waiting for the beautiful scenery of layer clouds. Li Lin and Su Wan will go to Guanyun Terrace every morning and evening. Many people know that they come and go.  This is a couple who just got married and have a very good relationship.

    Some wives and girls are also very envious of Su Wan, thinking that she married a good man.

    Su Wan smiled, and didn't talk to her about it anymore, and it's useless to say it, after all, Lin Suyue has already followed that Mr. Liu, and it's too late to get married. Mr. Liu doesn't know how many beauties he has, don't  He said that he took her to heart, but he might not have much time to remember it in the future.

    If she said this to Lin Suyue, it would be a bit hateful.

    The two of them had just sat down, probably knowing that Su Wan would not have much time to stay, Lin Suyue hesitated for a moment, then explained why she came.

    "The madam probably doesn't know that I used to be a girl in this small town at the foot of the mountain. I made a living selling flowers with my mother, and my life was quite decent. However, my mother fell ill a while ago, and the money and silver accumulated by the family for many years was also used to buy it."  The medicine is gone."

    "It's a pity that my mother left after spending all the money in the family. In order to give my mother a good burial, I sold myself"

    Speaking of this, she smiled bitterly, "Madam will probably look down on me and think that I am a self-willed and lowly person, but I can't help it. At that time, I thought about burying my mother properly.  no problem."

    "Fortunately, I met Mr. Liu. He rescued me, helped me bury my mother, and let me stay by his side."

    "I know Mr. Liu's identity. There must be many women around me. With my background, how can I compete with those people? I just hope that Mr. Liu will think of me occasionally. If I can have a son and a half daughter  , I am also satisfied."

    Previously, Su Wan thought that Lin Suyue just wanted to climb a high branch and live a good life, but she didn't expect her to see her situation so thoroughly.

    "I see Madam raising her hand.She has the demeanor of an aristocratic lady, and she knows that my wife must be from a noble family, and she was also a noble lady before she came out of the cabinet, so I have the cheek to ask my wife to teach me some etiquette and rules.  Make me feel better in the future.  "

    Strauyun Mountain is one of the famous scenic spots in Eastern Zhao, and there are many noble ladies and daughters who come and go. Although Lin Suyue came from an ordinary background, she has seen the market and knows how she is not compared with these noble ladies.

    She has no power, no power, no money. The only thing she has is herself. She wants to live a better life. Of course, she needs to know the etiquette and rules of this noble mansion.

    Su Wan didn't expect the other party to make this request, so he paused for a while before saying, "Forgive me, the girl and I are just strangers who just met by chance.  Will leave, I'm afraid I won't be able to teach the girl anything."

    "Furthermore, my husband brought me out for the pleasure of having fun." It was not for the sake of other people's future.

    If it's a trivial matter, or something that can be solved with a few taels of money, Su Wan will definitely not refuse, but teaching a person etiquette and rules can't be done in a day or two, at least it takes a lot of effort to teach one or two  Only one or two months can be learned.

    If you want to learn well, it takes a year and a half.

    Su Wan thought that she did not have such a broad mind and patience, and worked hard for a year and a half for a stranger, racking her brains.

    In her opinion, only two people, Su Luo and Yue Shuang, can make her worry so much.

    Su Wan looked at Lin Suyue's stiff face, and said, "It's not that I don't have a good heart and I don't want to help Miss Lin, it's just that learning etiquette and rules can't be done in a day or two."

    "It takes one or two months to learn the basics, and it takes a year and a half to learn well. Miss Lin and I are not relatives, but we met by chance. Miss Lin will follow Mr. Liu in the future. If I agree, won't I also follow Lin?"  The girl is with Mr. Liu."

    "Besides, my husband and I were newly married not long ago, when our relationship was good. My husband put aside many things and planned to take me to play to cultivate our relationship. I can't put my husband aside for the sake of Miss Lin."

    "So I can only say sorry to Miss Lin." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 392 Princess

    ?

    Lin Suyue's face was pale, and her eyes were slightly red. She stretched out her hands to cover her chest, looking weak and pitiful, unable to withstand the cold wind.

    She said: "Mrs. Li can't pity me. Help me. If I live well in the future, I will definitely remember Madam's kindness."

    Su Wan's complexion changed slightly, and her thoughts were a little subtle. She had already talked about this point. If Lin Suyue was sensible, she should have asked her for another solution, instead of begging others to help her like this pitiful look.  .

    In this world, apart from blood relatives and husband and wife, no one is responsible for anyone, let alone a stranger, you are not pitiful, you can ask others to help you, if it is something that can be done with a little effort, that's all.  For a year and a half, who is willing?

    And she doesn't need a concubine's room to remember her kindness.

    Although Shi Enmo forgot to report, what she said didn't make any sense.

    "Miss Lin, I'm really sorry. I really don't have time to help you. It's understandable that you feel pitiful and want to live a better life in the future, but I'm not someone who can sacrifice myself for the sake of strangers. I also want to  To be able to have a deeper relationship with my husband, and to be in love for the rest of my life."

    "Besides, that's not the way to ask for help. If I see you pitiful, it's one thing to volunteer to help you, but if I don't want to, it's quite difficult for you to do so."

    Lin Suyue's face turned pale for a while and then turned red for a while, it was wonderful.

    In fact, in the past few days, she has also observed Su Wan carefully. This little lady has a very good appearance, and she also has a gentle and kind appearance, and she speaks very softly. She feels that Su Wan is very kind and easy to talk to.  People who know her past will definitely help her after hearing about her past.

    But unexpectedly, Su Wan rejected her, and even said that she was strong.

    Lin Suyue felt that she was also a dignified person, and when her selfish and dark thoughts were exposed, she was ashamed and angry at the time: "Madam doesn't want to help me, so just don't help me, why bother to say such words to humiliate me."

    "Yes, my wife is from a noble family, and the husband I married is also a noble son who is one of the best in a hundred. I have been a wealthy and loving couple all my life. I am from a lowly background, like weeds on the roadside. I can't compare with my wife. I just beg my wife to take pity on me. My wife actually said that I am so unbearable.  .¡±

    "Madam is having a good life, but she is unwilling to help those who are in a difficult situation. It is too heartless."

    As soon as Lin Suyue said this, before Su Wan could speak, Xiao Sang became angry at the side: "What are you talking about? Why is my wife so ruthless?! This is what you make difficult, let my wife teach you  Etiquette, if my wife doesn't want it, it's a mistake in your heart."

    "My wife also said before that it takes a year and a half to learn the etiquette rules. Is it possible that you want my wife to be your nurturing aunt and follow you at your disposal?"

    "My wife is such a kind person. Naturally, she won't stand by when she meets someone in need, but are you worthy?!"

    "Do you know who you are and what the identity of the Liu family is? Even if the wife of the head of the Liu family is here, you can only salute in front of my wife!"

    A concubine of Mr. Liu's family actually asked the Princess to be her parent and aunt to teach her etiquette. What a shame!

    Seeing that Lin Suyue's face was changing from blue to white to red, and her face was a little stiff and distorted, Su Wan finally gave up and stopped Xiao Sang from continuing.

    She stood up, took one last look at Lin Suyue, and said: "If Miss Lin really wants to learn, just let Mr. Liu hire a nurturing nurse for you. Why bother, I have something to do, so I won't bother Miss Lin."  Alright, goodbye."

    After all, she no longer looked at Lin Suyue's face, and took Xiaosang and Yuanyou away from Taolin, but the good mood of the day was spoiled by this person.

    This Lin Suyue really thinks that whoever is weak is justified, right? Just because she is pitiful, she can ask others to be kind to her, to help her, to let her live well. If she doesn't help, she will become a heartless person.

    Why?  Don't others have to pay for her willingly.

    It's really ridiculous.

    "Mrs. Madam, don't pay attention to this person. I think she is mentally ill."

    Xiao Sang walked beside Su Wan with a bamboo basket, with an angry expression on her face. The princess has been in a very good mood these past few days, and she is happy every day. She also hoped that the princess would be so happy every day. Unexpectedly,  To be destroyed by such a person is really abominable.

    "After we go back, let's talk about this matter to the young master, and ask the young master to send someone to inform Mr. Liu, so that Mr. Liu can take good care of his concubine, so as not to bother him again.lady.  "

    As soon as Xiao Sang's words fell, they raised their eyes and saw Liu Yan talking to a noble man in a purple dress and a golden crown. Su Wan glanced at him and was slightly surprised, but he still recognized him.

    "Mrs. Li, are you going to pick flowers in the peach grove?" Liu Yan smiled when he saw the three of Su Wan walking over from the veranda.

    Su Wan nodded slightly, but the person standing beside Liu Yan was taken aback, and even forgot to salute: "Jun, princess, when did the princess come to Layer Cloud Mountain?"

    Liu Yan was startled when he heard the words, his eyes almost fell out: "Jun, princess?! What?!"

    Su Wan nodded: "Mr. Chen."

    It's also a coincidence that this person is none other than Su Ling's fianc¨¦ in the past, Chen Lian, the bastard son of the Chen family. He and Su Ling were engaged early, and Su Wan also had a few encounters with him.

    Chen Lian is the concubine of Chen Shilang. Since there is no concubine in the family, and he is the only concubine, his status is different from that of the concubine. Except that he does not have the name of a concubine, he has everything that a concubine should have.

    This man was born pretty well.

    Probably at the very beginning, Su Ruo cared about her own sister very much, so she found this marriage for her.  In order to have a rich future, he single-handedly pushed his own sister onto the boat of King Sui's Mansion.

    Chen Lian's face was a little flustered, he looked left and right, and he was relieved when he saw that there was no one who shouldn't have appeared around him: "Is the princess coming with Mr. Li?"

    Su Wan nodded: "Husband took me out to play, Mr. Chen, I have something to do, so I took my leave."

    Hearing what she said, Chen Lian naturally didn't dare to keep her: "Princess, please go slowly."

    Su Wan nodded, then turned around and left with the people. Seeing that she was gone, Chen Lian breathed a sigh of relief and almost collapsed.

    Liu Yan came back to his senses and asked Chen Lian: "Mr. Chen, which princess is this? Is it the princess Rujin from the Huaihe Palace?"

    If we really want to talk about the princesses of the palace, there are really not many. The emperor's sons don't have such a big daughter, and King Zhao doesn't have a daughter either.  .

    "No." Chen Lian sighed, "This is the noble daughter of the Jinning Duke's Mansion, the Princess Wen Xiao who was personally appointed by His Majesty, and her maternal ancestral home is the Zhen Guogong's mansion"  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 393 The princess, Mrs. Wang and Miss Wang came to visit

    ?

    Although the princess of the Wangfu is expensive, the princess who was appointed by the royal family is not willing to give up.

    She is the prostitute of the Duke of Jinning, the granddaughter of the Duke of Zhenguo, and the imperial concubine Feng Gao. If you take out any identity, she is already one of the most noble daughters in the imperial city, let alone these three in one.

    Except for the princess in the palace and the princess of the palace, there is no one who can compare with her in this noble lady of Mandi City.

    When the Chen family was promoted from a marquis mansion to a mansion in the Jinning mansion, they regretted retiring.

    Although Chen Lian's father is a servant, he is already nearly sixty years old, and it is time to resign from office. In his early years, he had a difficult time with offspring, and he only got Chen Lian when he was nearly thirty, and he was the only heir.  Well, he is only a young man in his twenties now.

    Chen Shilang knew that he was getting old and there were not many days to come, so he wanted to find a Yue family that Chen Lian could rely on. He agreed to the marriage between Chen Lian and Su Ling in the past because he valued the original Jin Lian.  Ninghou Mansion.

    As for Su Ling, even though she is a concubine, she is Su Wang's own daughter. When Su Wang becomes Lord Marquis in the future, can she not take care of her son-in-law?

    But the world is unpredictable, who knew that such a thing would happen to Su Ling, when the Chen family heard about it, they were very angry, and felt that such a woman was not worthy of entering the Chen family, so they hurriedly withdrew the marriage.

    Later Jinning Marquis' Mansion was promoted to Jinning Duke's Mansion, and became the Duke's House for generations. The Chen family regretted it, but at that time Su Ling had already entered the Suiwang Mansion, regretting was useless.

    The Chen family spent a lot of time thinking about Chen Lian's marriage, and finally fell in love with the daughter of the newly appointed Governor of Qingzhou, Wang Fuyin.  The girl sent it to Soun Mountain to worship Buddha.

    Chen Lian actually didn't like this Miss Wang very much. The girl was born average, and she was quite fat. She was far behind Su Ling. He was not very willing, but because of his father's force, he could only bow his head.

    Liu Yan heard something about Su Wan from Chen Lian, and a story about a toad eating swan meat. The expression on his face was very strange at the time, and he couldn't get back to his senses for a while.

    He originally thought that the couple Li Lin and Su Wan were a combination of a noble son and a daughter of a noble family, a man with talent and a woman with good looks, and a good match, but he didn't expect this to be the case.

    Earlier, he and Li Lin drank tea, talked about some things, and darkly mentioned that the family is actually normal. He actually didn't believe it at the time.  up.

    However, I really didn't know that Mr. Li was really from an average family, but he was so lucky that he married a princess into his family.

    Why didn't he have the luck to marry a noble girl?  !

    Liu Yan was in a complicated mood for a while.

    Su Guan walked towards the Bodhi Garden, and arrived in a short while. As soon as he entered the door, he saw Li Lin standing under a bodhi tree in the courtyard. He was dressed in green and had a slender figure. Looking from the side, he could only feel that he was in the middle of a green bamboo forest.  The hermit son.

    He heard footsteps, looked back, and smiled: "Madam is back."

    "Well, I'm back." Su Wan stepped forward, and the husband and wife entered the room together. After sitting down, Li Lin poured her a cup of tea.

    Su Wan drank tea to quench his thirst, then took out the peach blossom branches from the basket, took a bamboo tube, cut off the peach blossom branches with scissors, and inserted them into the bamboo tube.

    Su Wan picked carefully, most of the peach blossoms were only a few in full bloom, and the rest were in bud, and might not bloom in the next two days.

    Li Lin sat on the side and watched her busy with a smile on his face.

    After Su Wan finished arranging the flowers, he looked at them carefully for a long time, and thought they were pretty good, so he asked him, "Is it pretty?"

    "It's beautiful, the new peaches are burning in March, and Madam's flower arrangement is also very good."

    Su Wan smiled with satisfaction, and also thought it looked good, the flowers were good, and her craftsmanship was also good.

    "By the way, I saw the young master of Chen Shilang's house on the veranda earlier." Su Wan paused for a while, then remembered that Li Lin might not know who it was, so she explained, "The young master of Chen Shilang's house  Chen Lian is the one who was engaged to my third sister and then divorced."

    When she said this, Li Lin knew a little bit about it. He also checked some things in Jinning Duke's house in the past, and he also knew about Su Ling's accident and the Chen family's resignation.

    "I know this guy. I thought he was a bit timid and a bit timid before." It probably won't be a big deal. With the support of his ancestors and elders, he is just a son who can get by.

    "I don't know how he got there."Yunshan, when I saw me earlier, I looked at him a little flustered, looking around.  "Su Wan felt that Chen Lian's expression was really weird.

    Li Lin thought for a while, and then said: "Then I'll ask someone to find out what he wants to do here."

    Although Su Wan wanted to know, but also felt a little troublesome, so he shook his head: "It's not necessary, what he came here should have nothing to do with me, it's too troublesome."

    "It's okay, and there is no need to waste any effort." Li Lin didn't care, and it wasn't a secret. It would take a lot of manpower and material resources to investigate, and it was just to satisfy her curiosity.

    "Just let Huifeng go and find out."

    Su Wan was indeed a little curious, so he said: "Then work hard to return to the wind. After returning, I will ask someone to bring him some food."

    Su Guan didn't mention Lin Suyue's matter, and when he came back, he told Xiao Sang that he didn't need to mention it.

    If it is really like what Xiao Sang said, sue Mr. Liu and ask Mr. Liu to restrain Lin Suyue, then Lin Suyue's future life will definitely not be easy.

    Although Lin Suyue's behavior really disgusted her, she didn't suffer herself, and there was no need for the other party to pay such a high price.

    In the evening, Li Lin and Su Wan went to Guanyun Terrace again, but it was a pity that they couldn't see the beautiful scenery of layers of clouds.

    The speed of returning to the wind was very fast, and when the two of them came back for dinner, they found out about Chen Lian's affairs.

    It turned out that the Chen family intended to marry the Wang family, the new prefect of Qingzhou. Chen Lian then went to Qingzhou to meet the Wang family, and then took Mrs. Wang and Miss Wang to Yunshan.

    Su Wan knew a lot about the mansions in the imperial city, but she really didn't know about the foreign officials, but it didn't matter whether the Chen family married the Wang family or the Sun family, it was none of her business.

    Thinking of the unfinished marriage between Su Ling and Chen Lian, Su Wan felt a little embarrassed.

    Although Chen Lian is a little timid and has no great future, there is nothing wrong with people. If the marriage can be achieved, the two of them will be safe and sound, and their lives will be able to live. One can see a life at a glance, but it is also a life of peace and prosperity.  ah.

    Now that Su Ling is in the Sui Palace, she doesn't know what will happen in the future.

    "Princess, Mrs. Wang and Miss Wang are here to see you." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 394 Fortunately, I was able to meet my wife

    ?

    Su Wan's eyes flashed, and she was a little surprised, but after thinking about it, she could understand that it must be Chen Lian who went back and told her about meeting her. Mrs. Wang and Miss Wang knew about it, so they naturally wanted to come to see her.

    At this moment, not long after the two of them put down the bowls and chopsticks, they were drinking tea and looking at the sunset outside the window. The afterglow of the sunset shone on the ground in the house and slowly dimmed. The time was slow and quiet.

    After Li Lin finished his tea, he stood up and said, "Ma'am just needs to see the guests. I'll go to the room to read some books."

    Since it is a female relative who came to visit, it is inappropriate for him to sit here, he needs to avoid it.

    "Then go read." Su Wan nodded and said to Xiao Sang, "Madam Wang, Miss Wang, please come in."

    "Yes." Xiao Sang went out, and soon led a group of people in. The leader was a lady in a black dress, and beside her was a girl about seventeen or eighteen years old.  He has a round face and is slightly chubby. He behaves and doesn't speak at the moment.

    Then came the accompanying maidservants.

    The main house of Bodhi Garden is not big, so many people rushed in all at once, and the room seemed a bit crowded.

    Mrs. Wang and Miss Wang led people forward to salute: "Meet the princess."

    "Mrs. Wang and Ms. Wang are free." Su Wan asked to help the two of them up, "You don't have to be so polite when you're going out, Madam, please sit down."

    Mrs. Wang thanked her, then sat down on the armchair beside her, and said with a smile: "Courtesy cannot be changed, even if you are outside, you should salute to the princess."

    Su Guangui is the princess, but she is just the wife of the governor, so naturally she wants to greet the princess.

    Su Wan ordered someone to serve tea, and then sat down and talked with Mrs. Wang.

    "I've lived in Layer Cloud Mountain for several days, and I haven't met anyone I know. It's rare to meet Mrs. Wang and Ms. Wang. If you two are free, come and talk to me."

    "Don't dare to disturb the princess." Mrs. Wang smiled. Chen Lian knew that Su Wan was here, so she naturally knew that Su Wan and Li Lin were out for a visit not long after they got married. So she came to disturb her at this time.  That was really disturbing.

    Mrs. Wang didn't want to cling to anything, but she just felt that since she met, if she didn't come to see her, it would be rude, and she might leave someone with something to talk about in the future.

    "It's not an interruption. I've lived on this mountain for a few days, and I've seen almost all the scenery of this layer of cloud mountain. In the next few days, I don't know how to spend my time. What is the beautiful scene of layers of clouds and colors?  But it made me wait very hard, and I don¡¯t know when I will be able to wait.¡±

    Mrs. Wang smiled when she heard the words: "Probably the good times in the world all need to wait and look forward to it, and then I will see you again. Maybe in two days, the princess will be there."

    "Excuse me, Ma'am." Su Wan hoped to see her soon. Although the days in Layer Cloud Mountain were quite happy, if she waited for too long, she would feel a little tired.

    "Ma'am, I'm here at Layer Cloud Mountain. I don't know if it's to worship Buddha or to see the scenery?"

    Mrs. Wang said: "To tell you the truth, the princess, I am here to worship Buddha and pray, and secondly, I am here for my vase."

    "My husband intends to get married with Chen Shilang's family. This time Mr. Chen went to Qingzhou to pay a visit. I also want to take the treasure bottle to the Imperial City for a walk. If I think it is good, I will make this marriage final."

    Su Wan smiled: "Then congratulations, madam."

    "Thank you princess."

    Mrs. Wang secretly breathed a sigh of relief. She also heard that Mr. Chen had an engagement with a girl from Duke Jinning's mansion, but they quit for unknown reasons. Later, the girl became a side concubine of the mansion.

    When she said this, she was actually tempting. The Wang family has always been low-key and cautious, and did not want to offend anyone by getting married. If Su Wan didn't like it on the face, this marriage would definitely not be able to continue.

    Su Wan smiled and talked to Mrs. Wang, who was not familiar with her at first, so she sat for a while, and Mrs. Wang took her daughter to say goodbye and left.

    Su Wan took a sip of tea and went to wash up. When he returned to the dormitory, he saw Li Lin still reading.

    By now it was dark outside, with a breeze blowing and the lights flickering.

    Su Wan went over and took the book in his hand: "Let's read it tomorrow, it's getting dark now, it hurts your eyes."

    Li Lin smiled, stretched out his hand to pull her over and hugged her, sat down on his lap, hugged her tightly, and sighed softly: "Ma'am."

    Su Wan felt strange: "What's wrong with you?"

    In the past few days, because he lived in the guest garden of the temple, he has always been extremely polite. He usually held her hand at most, but this was the first time he hugged her.

    theLi Lindao: "It's probably a little emotional. Fortunately, I can meet my wife."

    Li Lin generally knew about the marriage between Chen Lian and Wang Baoping, he knew a little more than Su Wan, Chen Lian actually didn't like this Miss Wang, and this Miss Wang didn't like this timid girl either.  Chen Lian who is afraid of getting into trouble.

    It's just that both families think this marriage is good. The Chen family wants to find a reliable Yue family for Chen Lian, while the Wang family wants to find a son-in-law who can restrain himself so as not to bully their girls.

    Many men and women in the world, perhaps after weighing the pros and cons, become a couple under the decision of their parents and elders.

    If you are lucky, you may be able to develop some feelings. For the rest of your life, the couple will love each other. If you are unlucky, you may treat each other as guests, be polite and alienated, and be a superficial couple.  , no peace.

    He felt that it was indeed his luck to be able to marry Su Wan, to be able to accompany him every day, and to be gentle in the years.

    Su Wan blushed slightly: "Why are you so emotional all of a sudden?"

    "Well, I suddenly felt emotional." Li Lin let her go, stood up, took the book from her hand, and put it in the cabinet beside her.

    "Mrs. Wang and that Miss Wang are pretty good-natured. If you're bored, you can invite them to come and have a chat. It's a good way to pass the time."

    Hearing what he said, Su Wan was depressed again: "When do you think we can wait for the good times? Although the vegetarian food in this temple is very good, it is really uncomfortable to eat it every day."

    She likes to eat Su Zhai occasionally for a day or two, but if she eats it every day, it tastes really light in her mouth, and she wants to eat some delicious meat.

    Li Lin smiled and reached out to rub her hair: "If not, let's wait a few more days, if we really can't wait, then go to another place for a walk, if not, let's go down the mountain to eat some, and then come up after eating.  "

    Su Wan thought for a while, but shook her head and disagreed: "I've been waiting for so long, and I'm not happy if I didn't see it when I left, and it's not easy to go down the mountain. If I miss it, it's even worse."  Not happy anymore."

    "No, I'll just wait." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 396 Su Ran, White Clothes

    ?

    Murongxian had already dealt with Su Fu's little trick with ease, and didn't care about her ambiguity. If she had to be angry about this, she would have been pissed off by her mother-in-law long ago.

    She heard the words but chuckled lightly, and said: "The fourth sister is wrong to say this. Today is the princess's banquet, so naturally all the mansions that accepted the invitation came. Fourth sister is the third wife of Prince Zhao's mansion, so it is natural to be able to come."  .¡±

    Hearing these words, Su Fu felt a little better in her heart, but she didn't have any thoughts of arguing with Murong Xian, so she hummed softly and turned her head away.

    Murong Xian didn't care about Su Fu's attitude, and walked inside with a smile, holding Murong Ning's hand: "Eldest sister, let's go see the princess together."

    So the three of them were led by a maid to the yard where the banquet was held.

    In order to hold this banquet, Qin Yuzhu specially decorated a courtyard of the palace, just like the spring day. At this time, there are hundreds of flowers in full bloom in the courtyard, the flowers are colorful, the courtyard is filled with the fragrance of various flowers, and butterflies and bees are flying around to collect honey.  .

    There are many wooden tables in the courtyard, on which are placed cakes, refreshments, dried and candied seasonal fruits and other foods, and are arranged on each table in a dazzling array.

    If you want to drink, I also prepared some fruit wine. The fruit wine is not heavy, but the taste is sweet. It is also necessary for the ladies to drink a few glasses.

    Regardless of the fact that Wang An was involved, the crowd was less lively, and there were not many people eating, drinking and chatting. Occasionally, one or two acquainted ladies sat together and talked in a low voice, talking about how much money was donated for a while.  things.

    Although there were many people on the scene, it was very quiet. Occasionally, whispers would come out, and only voices could be heard, but they didn't know what they were saying.

    A few other wives of petty officials sat on the edge of the corner, their faces were not very good-looking, their backgrounds were not high, their husbands were of average status, and although their lives were not bad, they were tight.

    If they are asked to donate, it is only ten taels or eight taels, and they can still get it out, but if it is one hundred taels and one thousand taels, they really can't get it out.

    But if in front of so many noble ladies in the imperial city, if you donate a few taels when you donate later, you may be looked down upon or laughed at by the ladies present.

    It's fine to make fun of them, but if they are afraid of leaving a bad impression and delaying their husband's future, that's not good.

    These few look at me and I look at you, sitting there seems to be bitten by bugs constantly, very uncomfortable.

    When Murong Ning waited for the three of them to come in, Princess Ming was sitting in front of the wooden desk talking to the people beside her, sitting next to her were Princess Huaihe, Mrs. Yuanhou and Su Ling, and below were all of you.  Madame.

    Concubine Sui is pregnant with a child, so it's normal for Su Ling, the side concubine, to not come to this kind of banquet, but Su Ran, who is dressed in white, is sitting in a particularly conspicuous place beside her.

    At this time, all the noble ladies in the garden have been well-dressed, and the clothes are in various colors. It can be said that they are like the flowers in this courtyard, colorful, but Su Ran's white clothes, in the midst of the colorful  , is really conspicuous.

    Su Ran was wearing a white man's flowing long robe, with a jade hairpin on her head to fix the tassel bun. She looked a bit like a romantic gentleman in the Western Wei Dynasty.

    The young princes in the Western Wei Dynasty like to wear white powder. They think they are handsome and elegant, and they are like immortals in the sky. On the Eastern Zhao side, neither men nor women wear white. In the hearts of Eastern Zhao people, white means plain drafts.  An elder in the family has passed away, and the younger generation needs to wear filial piety to wear it.

    Of course, people in white clothes will stay at home, but walk around to avoid bringing bad luck to the other party.

    White cannot be worn indiscriminately.

    Therefore, Su Ran was sitting in the banquet dressed in white, and many people had already cast their gazes over, pointing and whispering.

    But Su Ran acted as if she didn't see it, she sat there with her back straight, one hand on her knee, the other holding a wine glass, there was a contemptuous smile in her eyes, a bit like everyone was drunk and I was alone  wake up means.

    Murongxian entered the yard, looked up and saw Su Ran who was dressed in white, his face turned black immediately: "Su Ran, what are you wearing! Hurry up and change it!"

    After all, Su Ran is a girl from Jinning Duke's mansion, she is the blood of the mansion, she is wearing white, maybe she is cursing her parents and elders in the hall.

    "Change it, give it to me and change it immediately."

    Su Ran Liangliang raised her eyes and glanced at Murong Xian. Seeing her jumping in anger, she smiled softly, her gaze disdainful: "What's the matter with you?"

    Murong Xian walked quickly to Su Ran.??In front of the table, his eyes were cold: "You are really going too far, do you want to change?"

    Su Ran gently placed the teacup in her hand on the table, then raised her eyes: "No change."

    "you"

    "Tch." Su Ran sneered, "I said Mrs. Su, why are you angry? I'm afraid Mrs. Su doesn't remember. The family had already kicked me out of the house earlier, and I'm not a descendant of the family. Since  So, what clothes do I have to do with the family?"

    When Murongxian heard this, she was speechless. Even so, as the daughter-in-law of the Su family, she naturally couldn't tolerate Su Ran being so disrespectful. She turned to look at Qin Yuzhu.

    "Princess, what does this mean? Could it be that people from my Jinning Mansion are not welcome to come, if it is really not welcome, just say it, why bother to make such a thing outrageous, my Jinning Mansion is not a shameless person  generation."

    Although in her opinion, the two elders of Jinning Duke's Mansion are old, and none of their descendants are successful.

    Su Ran is now considered to be a member of Prince Ming's Mansion. She is sitting here dressed in white, isn't she slapping Duke Ning's face in the face.

    If Qin Yuzhu, Princess Ming, really didn't care, she could just throw up her sleeves and leave right now, and no one could fault her.

    Qin Yuzhu's face was embarrassing, and her face was not good-looking: "Mrs. Su, please be safe, I will let her change clothes."

    In fact, Su Ran came here halfway. Qin Yuzhu also mentioned her clothes before, but Su Ran said that for the short-term effect, it is best for her to wear this way.

    Although Su Ran is sometimes very tricky, but some ideas and schemes have indeed done a lot of things for King Ming, Qin Yuzhu is not sure whether it is a trick or it is really good, so he has to admit it.

    Who knew that he didn't see the benefits, Murongxian got angry when he saw Su Ran's clothes.

    "Mr. Su, go and change your clothes." Qin Yuzhu closed her eyes and took a breath.

    Su Ran glanced at Qin Yuzhu lightly, with contempt on her brows, reached out and poured herself another glass of wine, and drank it slowly.

    "No change." (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 397 Princess Wen Xiao Hasn't Come Back Yet?

    ?

    Murongxian turned his head to look at Qin Yuzhu, Qin Yuzhu's heart was swayed, and he was very angry. He didn't see the benefit, but the offender saw it first

    "Change!" Qin Yuzhu's face was cold, and he beckoned for the maid to go forward, "Mr. Su, do you want to change it yourself, or should I ask someone to do it for you?"

    "If you don't want to change, then the princess can only invite you out."

    As soon as Qin Yuzhu said this, Su Ran choked immediately.

    Even though Su Ran is favored by King Ming and can often give him some good ideas, even if Qin Yuzhu hates her, she can only tolerate her, but once the two fight, Su Ran is not Qin Yuzhu's opponent.

    There is no other reason, Su Ran can only rely on King Ming, and the only ones around her are the one or two serving maids, while Qin Yuzhu is the princess, and there are many people around her who do things for her.

    In this palace, if Qin Yuzhu wants to do something and King Ming is not around, Su Ran will definitely be in trouble.

    Su Ran hated her incompetence for a moment, and felt that she must form her own team in order to be invincible. Otherwise, it would be very easy for Qin Yuzhu to kill her if King Ming was not around in the future.

    Qin Yuzhu asked again: "Do you want to change it yourself, or do you want my concubine's people to help you change it in person?"

    Su Ran looked at Qin Yuzhu, pinching the wine glass tightly with her fingers, her teeth were sore.

    Qin Yuzhu was not afraid of her, and stared at her coldly.

    Su Ran thought to herself, these people are really annoying, isn't it just a white dress, what should I care about, but I can't see her shine, right?

    And this Murong Xian is really too much.

    Everyone in the Su family kicked her out of the house and didn't recognize her anymore. Even if she was dressed in white and black, it has nothing to do with the Su family. When they kicked her out of the house, they were so heartless and unrighteous. Could it be that she should be respected?  Filial piety?  It's really ridiculous.

    However, she still has to run some errands for a while, if there is a disturbance, the loss outweighs the gain if the matter is not done well.

    Thinking of this, Su Ran gritted her teeth: "I'll just change it."

    After finishing speaking, she snorted coldly, stood up, waved her sleeves, and turned away gracefully.

    Murongxian blinked, looked at Su Ran's back several times, and felt that she was suffering from some kind of illness, and it was seriously ill.

    Seeing Su Ran going to change clothes, Qin Yuzhu heaved a sigh of relief, and said to Murongxian: "Mrs. Su, I am not strict in discipline. I apologize to Mrs. Su here, and hope Mrs. Su is happy."

    Murong Xian was not afraid of her, and said unhurriedly: "Most of the things in the world can be forgiven, but such a taboo thing, please ask the princess to discipline her, so that she will not do it again."

    Su Ran did something bad outside, and the Jinning government did not accuse and discipline her again, and let her do whatever she wanted, but it was too much for her to wear white clothes brightly.

    "What Mrs. Su said is that I will definitely restrain her in the future and won't let her wear it anymore." Qin Yuzhu smiled, "Please sit down, Mrs. Su, and I need Mrs. Su to be more generous in a while.  The common people are waiting to rebuild their homes."

    Murong Xian smiled gently when he heard the words: "What the princess said is that we should all be generous, solve all problems for the court, and rebuild their homes for the people."

    "Then take a seat."

    A group of people took their seats, Murong Xian represented the Jinning government, and sat on a table, and Murong Ning sat in the same seat with Su Fu. At this moment, Su Fu slightly raised her eyes, looking at Murong Xian, she felt extremely comfortable.

    She is naturally happy to make Su Ran suffer and swallow her anger. For this reason, she just admits this sister-in-law for the time being.

    Ladies and gentlemen arrived one after another, and soon, all the desks in the yard were filled with people. With more people, there were more people talking, and it started to be lively, as lively as a banquet should be.

    Qin Yuzhu asked someone to count the invitations. Except for Su Wan, the mistress of each mansion even sent someone over if she didn't come by herself.

    Qin Yuzhu was slightly surprised: "Princess Wen Xiao hasn't come back yet?"

    Several people present looked at each other and were about to speak, but Mrs. Jing preempted them.

    Mrs. Jing said: "Princess, I still don't know where I am now. Mr. Li especially likes to visit mountains and rivers. Once I go out, I won't be back for a month or two. It's just a pity that I missed the banquet of the princess.  "

    Yuan Shi of Zhen Guogong's Mansion said: "Actually, it doesn't matter if she comes back or not. She is only newly married, so just have a good time."

    "The princess is much more kind than us. I remember that the year before last, the princess donated the 300,000 taels of silver that Princess Zhao gave to the people of the Northland to rebuild their homes. I remember that the money was used up last year, right?"  .¡±It was the compensation given to Su Wan by Prince Zhao's Mansion when he retired, which was a total of 300,000 taels.  Nothing.

    "The princess is really a kind person." Murong Ning laughed, "My mother and concubine also liked her very much in the past. I was afraid that she would be wronged, so I gave her my savings for many years.  No matter who you marry, you can live a good life."

    "It's just that I never expected that the princess would donate the money. My mother-in-law said at the time that the princess is so kind."

    Mrs. Jing said: "The princess is also kind."

    Murong Ning said: "Mother and Concubine can't be more kind."

    Kind?

    Princess Zhao?  !

    Su Fu almost rolled her eyes when she heard Murong Ning's nonsense. A person like Princess Zhao is almost like an old godly woman, so there is no kindness to speak of.

    As for the 300,000 taels of silver, outsiders don't know about it, but she knows it very clearly. It was all the request made by Su Wan, the short-lived ghost himself, and Princess Zhao had to agree.

    For this reason, Princess Zhao also hated her, thinking that it was she who seduced Zhao Mingyan and made Zhao Mingyan insist on marrying her, only to lose 300,000 taels of silver

    Su Wan is good, he didn't spend half a penny, and got a good reputation for nothing.

    Really good at calculating!

    Qin Yuzhu was slightly surprised when everyone present spoke for Su Wan. She also felt that Su Wan was really good at being a man, and that she could get so many people to speak for her and justify her name.

    In this way, if she dared to criticize half a sentence, she might make the wives dissatisfied.

    Qin Yuzhu smiled and said: "Princess Wen Xiao is indeed kind, but it's a pity that she is not in the imperial city at this time, otherwise you would all be inferior to her."

    Now that everyone has arrived, the banquet has officially started. Su Ran came back in a peach red dress, her complexion was a little bad, but this matter can't be messed up, so she could only smile again and go on stage to host the event  Donation meeting.

    Su Ran's eloquence is indeed good, and her preparations are extremely thorough. She asked people to draw some pamphlets and distributed them to each of them. They painted some scenes of how difficult the life of the people in the Northland was, and mixed some touching  Poor heartbreaking story.

    For example, the husband and wife share joys and sorrows, grandparents and grandchildren or mother and child depend on each other, old people have nowhere to live and nowhere to live, and there are even things where the newly born child is abandoned because of the unbearable life.

    Especially baby girls.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 399 Pour Tea and Apologize

    ?

    When it comes to these reasons, there is really no way to make a mistake.

    Qin Yuzhu's complexion became more and more ugly. She originally thought that she could collect hundreds of thousands of taels of silver, but if most of these high-ranking dignitaries received 10,000 taels, it would be hundreds of thousands at most.

    Although it is said that hundreds of thousands are not a lot, and the matter of rebuilding the homes of the people in the Northland can barely be done, Qin Yuzhu still feels that there is a little less. If there is not enough, I am afraid that the Ming Palace will fill this hole.

    How can the Ming Palace have so much money? I am afraid that she will still be wanted at that time, and the Qin family will be required to take action.

    "The Huaihe Prince's Mansion is 20,000 yuan." Huaihe Princess said lightly, without explaining anything.

    King Huaihe is just a county king, not comparable to the status of King Zhao, and he has been cautious in doing things these years, not daring to make a wrong step. Although the family has money, it is not the time for the Huaihe Palace to stand out.

    Su Ling said: "My concubine is pregnant, although I can't come today, but today I told my concubine to come according to Prince Zhao's Mansion and Huaihe Prince's Mansion, which is also 20,000."

    "The concubine is nothing more than a side concubine, and everything is subject to the concubine's orders."

    Su Ling was wearing a blue dress, her hair was not shaking slightly, and the expression on her face was also a little careful.

    Before she came out of the cabinet, she had a slender figure, but after giving birth, her figure became a little plump, and she seemed to be living a good life.

    In fact, she did have a good life. When she gave birth to a daughter, she felt a little disappointed. The princess hadn't conceived for many years, and she had given up her thoughts. Therefore, she promised her that if a boy was born, it would be recorded under the name of the princess.  To raise the child with her.

    Su Ling naturally knew what it meant. If she gave birth to a boy, then this child is likely to be the heir of the royal family in the future. If she is lucky, she will go further.

    But I didn't expect it to be a girl.

    Fortunately, it's just a little regret, the girl was also born to her, and she also feels distressed. Fortunately, it is King Sui's first child. Even though it is a girl, King Sui loves her very much, even His Majesty in the palace also loves her.  of.

    On the first day of the child's birth, the palace rewarded a lot of things. When the child was full moon, the emperor gave her the title of 'Hexu', a first-class princess.

    According to the principle, the daughter born to the main concubine is the first-class princess, the daughter born to the side concubine is the second-class, and the rest are all third-class. The emperor granted Hexu the first-class princess. I think he likes this granddaughter very much.  .

    Su Ling thought about it and thought it was very good.

    Later, when the good news came from both Wang Hao and Song Wanting, she only felt a chill in her head, and she was extremely glad that the child was a girl. If it was a boy, she didn't know how many people the child blocked.  She lost her life at that time, and even she didn't end well.

    Among other things, the princess will not let go of the first one. After all, the princess is pregnant, and the one born from her belly will be the serious son and future heir.

    Once when Su Ling entered the Sui Palace, she felt that life was unfair and the world was unfair based only on a feeling of hatred. So Su Fu harmed her unscrupulously just because she was a descendant of the royal family. She would stand taller than Su Fu before she was punished.  Sophie stepped on her feet.

    But when she had this child, the hatred in her heart lessened a little, and she only wanted to keep her own life and live a good life.

    If King Sui really ascends to this position in the future, she and her children will also be rich and honored. She is just a girl, and the princess will not tolerate her and her children.

    But if King Sui is defeated, she still has Jinning Duke's Mansion, because she is a girl, so she can keep it safe.

    Why not do it if you can reach the road to the sky in the front, and you can keep it safe in the future?

    She is also satisfied with the status quo.

    Qin Yuzhu narrowed her eyes slightly: "Just 20,000?"

    Su Ling nodded: "This concubine has no control over the affairs of the house. If the princess is not satisfied, just send someone to ask my princess for instructions."

    Qin Yuzhu was choked by her words. Regarding today's donation, Su Ran also said before that, based on the principle of voluntariness, no matter how much it is, it is a wish and a merit.

    Since Princess Sui told Su Ling what to do early on, now that Su Ling has spoken according to Princess Sui's instructions, if she thinks it's too little to send someone to ask, it would be a bit too much.

    However, the dignified palace only paid 20,000 yuan, which is indeed a little less.

    Qin Yuzhu gritted her teeth secretly: "Since the emperor's sister-in-law ordered it, then 20,000 yuan is enough. It's all about intentions and merit."

    Su Ling smiled: "That's right, it's more or less a wish, but if you're here today, at least you have to do something."

     Her eyes looked at the position of Prince Zhao's Mansion, and fell on Su Fu, "The concubine Shizi came here in place of the emperor's aunt, so it can be regarded as a donation, but since the third young lady is here, how can she not tell the difference?"  reason."

    The implication is that Su Fu should also donate.

    Murong Ning frowned, but Su Fu's face changed drastically: "Su Ling, shut up!"

    "Bold!" The servant girl beside Su Ling yelled loudly, "The third young lady should know how to speak properly. My mother is a side concubine of the palace after all, and she is on the imperial imperial seal. How can you just call her name and shout loudly?"  Hurry up and kowtow to my mother to make amends!"

    Su Fu's complexion changed immediately, from blue to white to purple, it was wonderful.

    To be honest, now that Su Ling is the side concubine of the palace, and she is just the daughter-in-law of the palace, not even the concubine, she really bows her head in front of Su Ling. If she meets her, she has to be respectful first.  Salute, and call the side concubine empress.

    Su Ling smiled, and let the servant girl back down: "Don't blame me, my servant girl is too loyal, she is rude to see my master being bullied, and I will punish her later."

    "What is the side concubine talking about? This maid who is accompanying me is just loyal. When I see my master being bullied, I will be the first to rush to protect my master."

    "Isn't that right, the side concubine really knows how to teach people. I heard that Princess Hexu is very well-behaved, and even His Majesty loves her very much. When she has free time, she will send someone to take her into the palace to have a look."

    "Whether it is the first granddaughter or not, His Majesty naturally cares."

    The people next to her were holding Su Ling, and Su Fu felt a little embarrassed. No matter what, she yelled and called Su Ling by her name, which was her rudeness.

    Even though before she left the cabinet, she was the prostitute daughter, and Su Ling was the concubine daughter, and was overwhelmed by her, Su Ling could only endure what she wanted to do to Su Ling.

    But now Su Ling is the side concubine of the palace, and she is just the youngest daughter-in-law of the palace, just the other way around.

    Su Fu almost gritted her teeth, wishing she could tear Su Ling apart.

    Murong Ning frowned, and then said: "The discipline in my house is not strict, brother and sister, go and apologize to the side concubine."

    Su Ling smiled and said: "The Concubine Shizi is being polite, it's not a matter of discipline or disciplining, the imperial aunt is in charge of the palace, so naturally she can't fault anything, she is dissatisfied with me, it's just a private grievance between my boudoir,  It has nothing to do with the government."

    "However, since you want to apologize, you can't just say it lightly. You need to pour a cup of tea and apologize to me properly." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 400: Past Enmity

    ?

    Pour tea and apologize?  !

    Su Fu's face became even more ugly. She knew that Su Ling was just looking for this excuse to avenge her past, but she definitely wouldn't want to.

    Pour tea and apologize, and ask her to give it to a concubine?  !

    Is she worthy?  !

    Su Fu sneered angrily: "Third Sister, why are you like this? You also know that you and I had personal grievances before we left the cabinet. Could it be that you want everyone to know? If Third Sister doesn't care, I naturally don't care."

    Su Ling's face was slightly stiff, very ugly, Su Fu's words were threatening her, if she really dared to ask her to apologize, she would expose her injustice in the past, and kill her.

    At that time, no one will have a good time.

    Murong Xian was almost scared to death, so he quickly tried to persuade him: "You two sisters, if there is anything, we can talk about it when we go back. There are so many people watching here, it won't look good to make a fuss."

    Murongxian married into the Jinning Duke's mansion, and the Wang family raised her as the mistress. The grievances between the sisters in the mansion were also told to her, so that she would encounter these things in the future and know who is the master.  Who is wrong, how to deal with it.

    Therefore, when Li Lin proposed marriage in the past, she knew what happened to Su Fu, Su Ling, Su Ran, and Su Wan.

    Originally, the family agreed to marry Su Ran, but Su Ran didn't want to, so she wanted to drag Su Fu into the water, and wanted Su Fu to make a fool of herself, so that Su Fu could replace her.

    But for some reason, Su Fu found out about Su Ran's plan, and at this time Su Fu hooked up with Zhao Mingyan again, and also knew about the agreement between Princess Zhao and the Yue family.

    If she wanted to marry Zhao Mingyan, she had to get rid of Su Wan who was blocking the way first, so she tampered with it, trying to transfer the matter to Su Wan without anyone noticing, and arranged for Su Wan to marry him.  a man.

    If Su Wan breaks her morals, she will not be able to marry into Prince Zhao's Mansion, and Zhao Mingyan will be hers by then.

    But I don't know that something went wrong, Su Wan didn't get the trick, but Su Ling got the trick.

    ?After the incident happened, Su Fu also asked someone to bite Su Wan, and asked the man to testify against Su Wan, saying that the little man next to Su Wan asked him to do this.

    At that time, if Li Lin hadn't come out to testify and told about the private meeting between Su Fu and Zhao Mingyan, Su Wan might have been splashed with this pot of dirty water and given the notoriety of murdering her sisters with vicious methods.

    Su Wan and Su Ling were the most innocent people in this incident. Fortunately, Su Wan was cleared of the crime, but Su Ling was really hugged by that man.

    Later, Su Fu and Yang did a more vicious thing. They disclosed this matter to the Chen family who Su Ling was betrothed to, and the Chen family rescinded Su Ling's marriage.

    Murongxian thought to herself, if she was Su Ling, she would have stabbed Su Fu with a knife.

    Su Ling's complexion was not good-looking. Although King Sui knew about the incident at the beginning, he certainly didn't want to hear it mentioned or be stabbed out to make a fuss. As for herself, even if she didn't care, she wanted to do it for He Xu.  think about it.

    She didn't want her daughter to have to listen to other people mention her mother's disgraceful past when she grew up, making her unable to hold her head up for the rest of her life.

    But she was not willing to let Su Fu go, Su Fu made her like this, even if she asked Su Fu to pour tea and apologize, she would only charge a small fee.

    After thinking about it, she could only endure it: "Then let's not talk about the past. Today, the third young lady has neglected me, so it's not too much to apologize to me."

    When Su Ling spoke, there was some hatred in her heart. She felt that God was really unfair. She was murdered in the past, and was treated as a knife by the wicked, who could stab her at any time to make her hurt.

    ? If God really has justice, such a person should have a terrible death.

    Murong Xian heaved a sigh of relief when he heard the words, exchanged a glance with Murong Ning, and said, "In this case, Fourth Sister should apologize to Third Sister."

    Murong Ning said: "After all, I am a member of Prince Zhao's Mansion. Since I have done something wrong, I really have to apologize. Brother and sister, go and apologize to the side concubine."

    So Su Ling doesn't need Su Fu to pour tea, just an apology and calm things down, naturally it couldn't be better.

    Su Fu listened to the two sisters singing in unison, and was almost so angry that her nose turned crooked.

    It is absolutely impossible for her and Su Ling to apologize!

    Su Fu hated the two sisters Su Ruo and Su Ling since she was a child, because they were born of concubines, Aunt She competed with her mother for his father's favor, and the two of them competed with herself for his father's favor.

    And as a pro daughter, only Su Ling bowed her head in front of her and made her a small part, asking her to apologize to Su Ling, wouldn't it mean that she would be trampled on the ground, she was"Unable to.

    All these people want her to apologize and settle the matter, which is really a good idea.

    "Impossible!" Su Fu gritted her teeth, "It is absolutely impossible for me to apologize!"

    "Absolutely impossible!"

    She will never lower her head.

    She looked at Su Ling coldly, hiding the threat in her gaze: "Su Ling, do you want everyone to know your shady secrets?!"

    It's this threat again.

    Su Ling's complexion changed slightly, she clenched the veil tightly with her fingers in her sleeves, and she was staring at Su Fu intently at the moment.

    Murong Xian and Murong Ning also became ugly for a moment, thinking that Su Fu was too ignorant, since she did something wrong, she just apologized, she had to threaten others like this.

    Murong Ning said in a cold voice: "Brother and sister, please apologize, this matter will be over like this."

    Su Fu put on a cold face, and said with a cold snort: "That's impossible, sister-in-law, this is my business, and you have nothing to do with it."

    Murong Xian said: "Then I can take care of it, Simei, I apologize!"

    "Hehehe"

    Just at this time, someone suddenly laughed twice.

    At this moment, everyone's eyes turned to this side, watching how the pair of sisters were torn apart, so they all remained silent.

    In this way, these laughters were extraordinarily sudden.

    Everyone turned their heads to look, only to see that the one who was laughing was Su Ran, who had just presided over the donation and was now sitting on the table eating melon seeds.

    Su Ran smiled and said, "Speaking of which, I do know about it. If you are curious, I would like to tell you about it as a pleasure."

    Due to her own reputation and her children, Su Ling didn't want to reveal this matter. Murong Xian would not want to expose this matter in order to protect the face of Prince Ning's Mansion. Murong Ning did it for Prince Zhao's House.  Well, if Su Fu loses face, then Prince Zhao's Mansion loses face too.

    But these three people cared, but Su Ran didn't.

    She doesn't care whether Duke Jinning's mansion loses face or not, and she doesn't care whether Prince Zhao's mansion loses face. In her opinion, she feels a sense of revenge in her heart if Duke Jinning's mansion and Su Fu lose face.

    Moreover, if it makes Su Ling lose face, it happens to hit the Sui Palace.

    Doesn't the Sui Palace now have a princess who has won the emperor's favor? If the princess's biological mother has had a shameful scandal, then the emperor must not like it no matter what.

    "This matter needs to start from when Mr. Li came to ask for a marriage"

    Murongxian's heart shuddered when he heard the words, and he stood up suddenly: "Su Ran, how dare you!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 401 Good Show (1)

    ?

    "Su Ran, shut up!" Su Ling's expression also changed, and she wanted to cover Su Ran's mouth immediately.

    When Qin Yuzhu saw this scene, she just found it very interesting. Anyway, it has nothing to do with the Ming Palace. If it can embarrass Suiwang Palace and Jinning Palace, she will be very happy.

    Thinking of this, she covered her mouth and smiled lightly: "Why are you two so angry? It's not a big deal. Just listen to it. Mr. Su, just tell me."

    Su Ling and Murong Xian's complexion changed again, Su Ling's complexion became stiff, and the whole person was a little dazed, flustered and afraid for a moment, not knowing what to do.

    Murong Xian was calmer, lowered his voice and said: "Princess, there are some plays, it's better not to watch them."

    Qin Yuzhu smiled: "Since it's a play, there's no harm in watching it."

    After she finished speaking, she turned her head to look at Su Ran. Su Ran understood and was about to speak.

    Su Fu also became anxious at this moment. She wanted to stand up and say something, but she saw two maidservants standing behind her at some point, and stretched out her hand to hold her shoulders, making her unable to even stand up.

    Su Fu trembled with anger: "Qin Yuzhu, what are you going to do?! Let me go! Let me go!"

    Su Ran looked at Su Fu being pinned and struggling, and sneered triumphantly: "Why, Su Fu, are you afraid too? What are you afraid of? I'm not afraid, what are you afraid of?"

    "I think the Duke of Jinning wanted to promise me to Li Lin back then, just because you were a prostitute and I was a concubine, so I was naturally unwilling, and you always liked to bully me, so naturally I couldn't let you go.  "

    Su Fu was furious when she heard the words: "What does it mean that I bully you, Su Ran, do you think I don't know what you did? It's clearly you and Zhao Mingqi, the couple who want to harm me!"

    Su Fu knew that today was going to be difficult, and she didn't want to be beaten by Su Ran, so she quarreled with Su Ran not to be outdone.

    "At the beginning, Zhao Mingqi clearly had an affair with you, but he pretended to approach me in order to gain the support of the Duke of Jinning, and then kicked me off after the matter was completed, and turned around to marry you!"

    "You have calculated me so much. If I hadn't been smart, I would have been killed by you pair of dogs. You said, how can I let you go? You will be light if you don't die!"

    As soon as Su Fu said this, everyone at the banquet was stunned.

    Although they knew that Su Ran had been Zhao Mingqi's concubine Liangdi, they didn't expect that Su Ran had contacts with Zhao Mingqi before leaving the cabinet, so Zhao Mingqi had the intention of getting close to Su Fu.

    Su Ran snorted coldly, but she didn't care about these things. Anyway, she and Zhao Mingqi did have a relationship, and her innocence didn't go anywhere, and the noble lady present also never liked her. The so-called debts are too much to worry about.  After ascending to a high position, let's see who dares to have an opinion on her.

    "So what, it's all your own stupidity's fault, and you'll believe what someone says. It's not stupid." Su Ran snorted coldly, "But you're not all stupid, and you know how to hook up with Zhao Mingyan."

    "But this stupidity is not all stupid, but the poison is all poisonous. After you know that Zhao Mingyan and Su Wan have a marriage agreement, you probably have thought about how many times you want to kill Su Wan, okay?  Make way for you."

    "At the beginning, I really wanted to harm you, and I did that. Yes, I drugged you, just to make you go crazy and rude, so that I could marry that poor Li Lin for that marriage."

    "But you are much more vicious than me. When you found out about me, you wanted to take this opportunity to harm Su Wan. By the way, you also found a man for her, and you planned to make Su Wan drink this material.  cup of tea, and lose yourself to a bastard."

    "What?!"

    "Is there such a thing?!"

    "So Fu, she is like this? She still wants to harm Princess Wenxiao?!"

    "Is she crazy? Anyway, Princess Wen Xiao is also her cousin!"

    "This is too vicious!"

    In the past, people in the world did not know that Princess Zhao had an agreement with the Yue family, nor did they know about the incident between Zhao Mingqi and Su Wan. They only thought that Su Fu and Zhao Mingqi were a good match.

    Later, at Yang's birthday banquet, Su Ruo revealed that Su Fu had robbed Su Wan of her marriage, and Yang's abuse of the concubine's daughter, and everyone knew that there was such a thing here.

    However, it never occurred to me that there is something even more shameful, that the cousin would use such vicious means to harm the cousin in order to snatch her marriage?  !

    If there is a grievance between the concubine's daughter and the concubine's daughter, it's fine to fight to the death, but in this church, there is such a big grievance that they put the cousin to death in order to snatch the marriage.

    Su Fu's method is really terrifying.

    The eyes of everyone looking at Su Fu?I saw some vicious old woman, and I was disgusted.

    When Su Fu received everyone's attention, she was so angry that her nose was crooked, and she was struggling to get up again, but she was held down by someone and couldn't move.

    She struggled and shouted: "Let go! Let me go! Su Ran, you bitch, if you dare to talk nonsense again, I'll tear your mouth off!"

    "Look if I don't tear your mouth!"

    Murong Ning glanced at her indifferently, and stopped thinking about helping her, thinking that after today's incident, maybe she will change a sister-in-law.

    However, it would be good if it could be changed. No matter what kind of change it is, it will not be as vicious and disgusting as Su Fu.

    Su Ran clicked her tongue and said, "Isn't this out of embarrassment? But don't worry, the fun will come later."

    "Su Wan is not stupid. I ate a lot of things at the small banquet that day, but I didn't even touch a cup of tea. Coincidentally, this cup of tea was drunk by Concubine Su, hahaha~"

    Su Ling's face turned pale in an instant, she only felt her head buzzing, and she was about to faint.

    The servant at the side was about to say something, but was stopped by Su Ling, she bit her lip and said: "This is the end of the matter, this concubine also wants to seek justice today."

    "I did drink that cup of tea at the beginning, but I was still conscious. I knew something was wrong, so I wanted to run away. It was at this time that the sisters broke in with someone. Nothing happened to me that day.  of."

    Qin Yuzhu said with a smile: "It's not certain whether something happened or not."

    Su Ran said: "Why should the concubine rush to explain, she was just hugged by someone."

    Su Ling's face turned paler, she bit her lip and stared at Su Ran, almost seeing a hole in Su Ran's body.

    Su Ran was not afraid, and said with a smile: "The side concubine doesn't have to look at me like that, it's just being hugged, what's the big deal, just treat it as being bitten by a dog, look at me,  Even if you get married once, you still have a good life."

    Su Ling was furious: "Do you think my side concubine is as shameless as you?!"

    "What's a face? The important thing is to live a good life and be happy." Su Ran didn't care, "Because it wasn't Su Wan who was recruited, Su Fu made another trick by talking to that bastard and letting that bastard testify  It was the maid beside Su Wan who asked her to do this!"

    As soon as Su Ran said this, the court fell silent again.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 402 Good Show (2)

    ?

    "You are all smart people, so you should know what this means. After all, Prince Zhao's Mansion is a royal mansion, and Prince Zhao is His Majesty's younger brother, so he is deeply favored by His Majesty."

    "In this kind of mansion, if Su Wan did such a thing like murdering the sisters, her reputation would definitely be ruined. How to enter the gate of Prince Zhao's mansion, and with a little manipulation at that time, the marriage will naturally become hers.  "

    "Coincidentally, at this time, Su Wan had no way to prove his innocence, and almost got a vicious reputation for no reason. It was also at this time that Li Lin asked to see him."

    "Oh, Li Lin happened to be there that day. Although he didn't give any evidence to prove Su Wan's innocence when he came, he did mention one thing. He saw Su Fu and Zhao Mingyan having a private meeting with his own eyes!"

    "Su Wan didn't admit that she did this by herself, but instead asked everyone why she had any reason to harm the sisters in the house. At that time, Li Lin's marriage was due to the agreement between Princess Zhao and the Yue family. Whose turn was it?  It's not her turn either, is it just because she wants to hurt her?"

    "So as soon as the private meeting between Su Fu and Zhao Mingqi came out, many people immediately understood that it was Su Fu who wanted to marry Zhao Mingyan, and wanted to get rid of Su Wan who was blocking the way, so she was framed."

    Speaking of this, Su Ran giggled: "Speaking of which, Su Wan and Li Lin are considered a good match. If Li Lin hadn't saved her that day, she might have been given this vicious reputation, and she would never be able to hold her head up for the rest of her life."  .¡±

    "It's not bad to promise you life-saving grace."

    It's just that the man is poor.

    Su Ling's face turned pale, but Su Fu was a little scared, but when she got here, she heard Su Ran say: "You think the matter will be over here? That's a big mistake."

    "Even if Su Fu made a mistake, at least she picked up on the third son of Prince Zhao's mansion. This third son begged to resign Su Wan's marriage without eating or drinking. It's exactly the same with Su Fu.  , Only then did the divorce and the three hundred thousand taels of silver come about."

    "In the future, this matter is not over yet, Su Fu's methods are far more than that."

    "Something happened to Concubine Su. She was holding her hand and tucking it in. It was nothing wrong, and she didn't really lose herself to others, but Su Fu and her mother Yang, hahaha, actually revealed the matter to Su Fu and Su Fu.  The side concubine has engaged the Chen family."

    "The Chen family came to the door and withdrew."

    "The side concubine Su hates Su Fu and Yang Shi to death."

    Having said all this, she laughed out loud, feeling extremely relieved in her heart.

    Didn't Su Fu always want to harm her?  Isn't the Jinning government going to drive her out of the house?  Murong Ning even wants to take care of her when she wears a white dress, and Su Ling, doesn't the Sui Palace want to do right with her and King Ming?  If Tangtang's side concubine had such a dishonorable incident, wouldn't she lose all face!

    Hahaha!

    Refreshing, really refreshing, since these people don't want her to have a good time, she just doesn't want them to have a good time!

    But the only pity is Su Wan. Su Wan didn't come to today's banquet. It's really a bit hateful. With so much money, why didn't they share some of it?  !

    The people present couldn't come back to their senses for a long time.

    "Thisare these all true?!"

    "is this real?!"

    "Sufu, did you really do such an evil thing?!"

    "And the Yang family, didn't Su Ruo say that she abused the concubine before? She did this, it's simply too much!"

    "It's completely devoid of conscience, it's shameful!"

    "Such a person must not be with him!"

    At this time, the scene was a little out of control, and the wives were so angry that their faces were distorted, and they accused Su Fu one after another, thinking that she was too vicious and unworthy of being a human being.

    Su Fu's eyes were red, and she stared at Su Ran fiercely.

    She felt that this Su Ran was really here to overwhelm her. In the previous life, Su Ran and Zhao Mingqi tricked her into killing her. In this life, after she managed to live well, Su Ran came to kill her again.

    She just wants to live a better life for herself, is there something wrong?  !

    Besides, Su Wan, that short-lived ghost, has to die sooner or later, so it's better to make way for her.

    Su Fu's eyes were red, and she was almost going crazy. She yelled, "Su Ran! Shut up! Shut up! What right do you have to say about me? People like you are the most vicious. If it wasn't for you, if it wasn't for you,  , the following things will not happen!"

    "What's wrong with me, I just want to live a better life for myself, and that short-lived Su Wan will have to"

    Murong Ning originally thought that Su Fu would defend herself a few words, at least not to let theseAll the water was poured on her, but she didn't expect that she said that she was not wrong, she was doing it for her own better life, and that Su Wan was a short-lived ghost.

    Hearing this, Murong Ning really couldn't take it anymore, and directly hit Su Fu on the neck, knocking her out.

    Since you have been given the opportunity to speak, if you don't want to explain, then don't explain.

    Murong Ning said with a cold face: "I'll take her back first, everyone, excuse me."

    After finishing speaking, she stood up and asked someone to help Su Fu to leave. Qin Yuzhu wanted to stop her, but she gave her a cold look: "Princess, farewell, and the people of Prince Zhao's house wish her all the best."

    When Qin Yuzhu heard this, and saw the coldness in Murong Ning's eyes, her heart sank in vain, and she felt that something bad was going to happen. She originally wanted to watch Su Ling and Duke Jinning's show, but she didn't expect that Su Fu would  Do such a big thing.

    After today, Su Fu will definitely be branded as a poisonous woman. In this way, it is equivalent to stomping the face of Prince Zhao's mansion on the ground.

    She was afraid that she had offended Prince Zhao's Mansion.

    The smile on Qin Yuzhu's face could not be maintained for a long time, she said: "This is just something before Su Fu came out of the cabinet, and it has nothing to do with Prince Zhao's Mansion"

    Murong Ning was too lazy to talk to her, so she just said goodbye, and then let someone help Su Fu to leave in a hurry, Qin Yuzhu's face froze.

    Murong Xian smiled, and also took his leave and left: "This matter is very important, I have to go back to the mansion to report to my grandmother, I hope the princess will forgive me, I will also leave first."

    After Murong Xian finished speaking, he quickly followed his elder sister and left Ming Palace quickly.

    The people present looked at each other in blank dismay, not knowing what to do for a while, but after a while, they heard someone crying pitifully, everyone turned their heads and saw that it was Su Ling who was crying.

    There was no blood on her face, and her crying was weak and pitiful, as if she was about to die in the next moment.

    She cried: "Thinking about the first half of my life, I was really pitiful. When I was young, I was bullied by my aunt and sister. I finally grew up and found a good marriage, but I encountered such a thing. If I hadn't met the prince later, I would definitely  He crashed his head against a pillar and survived."

    "My lord is a kind person. Knowing what happened to me, not only did he not dislike me, he was willing to marry me as his side concubine and give me a place to settle down."

    "The concubine is also as kind as the prince. Since I married into the palace, she has never made things difficult for me or set up rules for me. She treats me like a sister."

    "I am extremely grateful to the prince and concubine in my heart. Today, I have insulted the reputation of the palace by myself. I am really ashamed in my heart and dare not live. If this is the case, I will just apologize with death!"

    After saying that, she stood up abruptly, about to slam into the nearby tree trunk.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 403: The Li Family of Jingpingyuan Asks to See You

    ?

    Her maid was startled, and rushed forward and hugged her waist tightly: "Concubine side, concubine side, don't be impulsive!"

    "This is what those villains do. Even if the side concubine doesn't think about herself, she should also think about the princess. The princess is still young. If she doesn't have her mother's love, how pitiful it will be!"

    "Side concubine! Side concubine!"

    "Come on, come on! Come on, come on!"

    Su Ling's face turned pale: "Let me go, let me die. I really have no face to live in this world, and I have no face to face the prince and princess, and He Xu. I can't let others know that He Xu has such a mother."  ah!"

    When Su Ling made a fuss, the scene was chaotic at that time, Qin Yuzhu's heart was in her throat, so she quickly asked someone to stop Su Ling and push her back to her position.

    Although she said that she really wanted to see the embarrassing show in the Sui Palace, but if Su Ling really hit her head and died here, the matter was provoked by Su Ran in her mansion, so it would probably be unkind.

    Even if the people in Prince Sui's mansion die, they cannot die in her mansion.

    As soon as Su Ling was stopped, the people around her began to surround her to persuade her.

    "Why is the side concubine so impulsive? It's not your fault after all, you were also killed!"

    "If you want to blame, you have to blame Su Fu and Yang. Such a vicious woman should be cut to pieces!"

    "That's right, there's Su Ran, and we must not let it go!" Someone thought of Su Ran, and cast their eyes straight at Su Ran, Su Ran's heart was numb.

    Su Ran's tricks are more uncompromising than Su Fu's. It is unforgivable to have a secret meeting with a stranger, or even murder a sister.

    "The side concubine must not think like this. No matter what, the matter is over. We also believe that the side concubine is not that kind of person. King Sui and the princess will not blame you! If you really want to blame, I will go to the side  Concubine to testify!"

    "That's right, side concubine, even if you don't think about yourself, you have to think about Princess Hexu, even if the princess can treat Princess Hexu as her own, but you are Princess Hexu's biological mother.  Still so young, without mother's love, how pitiful!"

    Su Ling listened to everyone's persuasion, she just turned pale and cried, or shook her head vigorously, or just shut up and didn't speak.

    The noble ladies who were present had also seen all kinds of fighting and entrapment in the inner house. When Su Ling encountered such a thing, they really sympathized and felt distressed. They were afraid that Su Ling would do something that would make him die or live, so they made an agreement.  Let's send Su Ling back to Prince Sui's mansion together, so that he can reason with Princess Sui.

    At that time, Princess Sui would feel that Su Ling was ashamed by Prince Sui's mansion, but there were so many people helping her intercede, if Princess Sui really couldn't tolerate Su Ling, then they would not agree.

    No matter how bad they are, they are also the wives of dignitaries and clan officials. If Prince Sui's mansion is so ruthless, then their husbands will also have opinions.

    Qin Yuzhu looked at the group of wives who wanted to send Su Ling back to the Sui Palace one by one, and after a while the yard was empty, only a few scattered people remained, even those who did not follow to the Sui Palace also hurriedly left  left.

    She thought about it, and always felt that something was wrong. After a while, she stood up suddenly, and her face turned dark all of a sudden.

    Many wives in the back didn't have time to donate, so they just followed Su Ling away, and Su Ling didn't pay the 20,000 taels of silver that Su Ling promised!

    But now that this person is gone, do you want to chase him back?  !

    Qin Yuzhu's face twisted for a moment, and she suddenly sat back in her seat.

    Looking at the fearless Su Ran who was sitting on the side, and Su Ran who was drinking tea by herself, she felt angry again, why did such a thing happen at this juncture, this good banquet is now turned into this  Look, and the money is not up to expectations!

    What if money is not enough?

    This kind of donation banquet is held once, and the wives of the imperial city are willing to spend some money to give her face to Ming Palace, but it is absolutely impossible to have a second time in a short period of time.

    Do you want her to fill this hole?  !

    Qin Yuzhu was dying of regret in her heart at the moment. If she knew it would lead to such a result, she shouldn't have allowed Su Ran to reveal the matter. At this time, she should organize the banquet properly and take the donated money to handle the affairs.  Seriously, instead of watching this good show.

    Although it is not the face of the Ming Palace that was lost in this play, the loss of the Ming Palace can also be seen.

    Let's not mention Suiwang's Mansion, but Jinning Duke's Mansion and Zhao Wang's Mansion are bound to offend.

    Although Su Ling married into Prince Sui's Mansion, Su Ling had already left Jinning Mansion with her biological mother before she got married, and she married in Ping Mansion.?? 

    In the past, Jinning Duke's Mansion didn't care about the fights between several princes, but now Ming Wang's Mansion is shaking up such a shameful thing, it's not to offend him, and it may cause Ming Wang's Mansion to trip in the future.

    There is also Prince Zhao's Mansion. Murong Ning's words before she left woke her up. After all, Su Fu is now the daughter-in-law of Prince Zhao's Mansion. Now that this happened, she would throw the face of Prince Zhao's Mansion on the ground and step on it.  Face, how can I let it go.

    King Zhao is the emperor's most trusted younger brother. When he said two specious words in the emperor's ear, the emperor would pay a few glances at Ming Palace.

    It's over!

    Qin Yuzhu sat in his seat, as if he had lost all strength.

    Qin Yuzhu regretted it to death at the moment, no one can benefit from today's play.

    Just at this moment, a servant girl rushed over and bowed to Qin Yuzhu: "Meet the princess."

    Qin Yuzhu asked weakly: "What's the matter?"

    "The Li family of Jingpingyuan is asking to see you."

    "Jingpingyuan Li's family?" Qin Yuzhu thought for a while, and then remembered that Jingpingyuan was where Li Lin and Su Wan lived. The Li family, of course, belonged to Li Lin, who belonged to Li Lin.

    "Didn't the couple go to play? Why? Are you back?"

    "Returning to the princess, Mr. Li and Princess Wen Xiao have not yet returned. The person who came to see him was the steward of Jingpingyuan, surnamed Zhang, who said he would send hundreds of taels of silver as a donation."

    "Now Mr. Li and the princess are both outside, and Manager Zhang can't be contacted. He absolutely dare not touch the princess's things, so he has to take a hundred taels of silver from the Li family to express his feelings."

    "The Li family has a heart." Qin Yuzhu sneered, the foundation of the Li family is like this, even though they gave a lot when they hired Su Wan in the past, most of them were probably prepared by the Jing family.  One hundred taels is not bad.

    It's just a pity that Su Wan is not here. With Su Wan's so much money, if she were here, she would have to donate 10,000 to 20,000 to be considered appropriate.

    "The money has been collected, thank the Li family for me."

    "Wait!" Su Ran, who was sitting next to her, disagreed after hearing this, "This money can't be accepted." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 404 Let's go to Prince Zhao's Mansion now to seek justice!

    ?

    Qin Yuzhu annoyed her very much now, frowning and turning to look at her: "Why not?"

    Su Ran hurriedly said: "Of course we can't accept it. If we don't accept it, we can come to ask for it when Su Ran comes back. After all, it is a matter of accumulating virtue and doing good deeds. Su Wan will have nothing to say when the time comes, so he can only pay for it."  The money, but if it is collected now, then it will be difficult for us to ask for it in the future!"

    Qin Yuzhu thought about it, but she also felt that it made sense, but the aunt who served her didn't agree.

    The aunt said: "Princess, this servant thinks that the money should be collected. We have inquired before that Mr. Li is used to traveling in the mountains and rivers. He only comes back after going out for several months, and his whereabouts are uncertain.  By June, the two will be back."

    "June is the second girl Jiji of the Duke of Zhen's mansion." The aunt smiled, "If these two come back then, the affairs of the Northland should be finished. How can we come to ask for money then?"

    This matter has been going on for so long, how to ask for money, once this matter comes out, people outside will definitely guess whether the money was spent on the people of the Northland or entered the private treasury of Prince Ming's Mansion.

    When the time comes, her reputation as Princess Zhao, who collects money, will be passed down, so it must be a bad thing.

    Qin Yuzhu squinted her eyes, then stared at Su Ran with cold eyes: "Are you plotting against me?"

    Su Ran simply didn't want to miss Su Wan, a big family. Hearing what Qin Yuzhu said, she wanted to vomit blood.

    "Qin Yuzhu, where did I plot against you? I didn't do this for the sake of the palace. It's not like you don't know how much money Su Wan has, and she's stupid and foolish. You just need to be coaxed, and you might be able to come up with a lot of money."  gone."

    Qin Yuzhu said: "I don't care how much money she has, I just know that at that time, the affairs of the North will be over, and if I go to ask for a silver donation, I am afraid that my princess will be judged by people outside.  "

    Having said that, she ignored Su Ran who was very angry, and said to the maid: "I have accepted the money from the Li family, and thank the Li family for their generosity on my behalf."

    The maid took the order, said yes, and then hurried out of the yard.

    Su Ran was so angry that she stomped her feet on the spot several times, and said angrily, "It's only a hundred taels of silver, just for a hundred taels of silver, you give up such an opportunity, have you ever seen silver?!"

    "So what about a hundred taels of silver?!" Qin Yuzhu sneered, "You can take it out if you have the ability, but you only know how to say, why don't you give it to me?"

    Su Ran choked on Qin Yuzhu's words, and her expression turned ugly.

    Although she ate well, dressed well and had some silver in her hands at the Ming Palace, it was true that she could not take one hundred taels of silver seriously.

    Qin Yuzhu sneered: "Why, don't talk anymore. Since you think the one hundred taels is too little, then you can go out yourself. If Su Wan comes back early, you can go to the door and ask. If it's really six  You don't need to ask any more questions since you've only come back."

    Su Ran is naturally unwilling to pay this money, one hundred taels of silver, isn't she delicious and delicious?  !

    She regretted leaving Changge Tower now. If there was Changge Tower, it would be a hen that lays golden eggs. But now in Prince Ming's Mansion, she has to please King Ming to get what she wants.

    She bit her tongue, and snorted softly: "Since you want to accept it, then it's up to you."

    After saying that, she turned her head and left angrily.

    Qin Yuzhu sneered: "I thought I was capable, but I am also someone who is reluctant to pay even a hundred taels of silver."

    Qin Yuzhu can tolerate Su Ran, so she naturally has her own considerations. Although Su Ran is a bit tricky occasionally, she has indeed done a lot of things by advising the family and establishing a foothold for the Ming Palace.

    To put it bluntly, the Ming Palace can now compete with the Sui Palace, firstly because of the Qin family's wealth and power, and secondly, because of Su Ran's staff.

    More importantly, Su Ran is shrewd when she is shrewd, and stupid when she is stupid. She always thinks that she is powerful, but she doesn't know that she is powerless, but a thing that can only be favored by men.  She is a princess fighting for the top.

    If there was a real fight, Qin Yuzhu would be the first to kill Su Ran

    The ladies here sent Su Ling back to Prince Sui's mansion. Concubine Sui was already having a baby, but the gatekeeper saw so many ladies coming to the door together, and knew something was wrong, so he hurriedly informed her.

    The child in Princess Sui's belly is very precious now, especially after learning of Song Wanting's miscarriage, she is extremely careful. Knowing that so many people come to her door, she will naturally not go to see her in person.  Whatever happened, she was the one who was unlucky.

    So sheSo he sent his confidant nanny to meet the wives. After understanding the situation, he learned that these people were not here to make trouble, so he went out to meet the wives.

    Princess Sui looked at Su Ling's pale face, weeping and crying, as if she didn't want to live, and after listening to everyone talking about what happened, she naturally understood what was going on.

    "Princess, all of this is really not the concubine's fault. You must not blame her. Earlier, she almost bumped her head against a tree to show her innocence. Fortunately, we stopped her."

    "That's right, Wangfei, the side concubine is really pitiful"

    Princess Sui felt a little headache when she heard these people chattering, it was too noisy.

    She stretched out her hand to press her brows, and then said to the wives: "Don't worry, my princess is naturally not a person who doesn't know right from wrong. The side concubine was also harmed by her people. She is a poor person. This princess will definitely not blame her."  to her head."

    Princess Sui was also satisfied when she heard that Su Ling had spoken to King Sui for her earlier, and felt that Su Ling was really a good person.

    As a concubine, Princess Sui doesn't like the women around King Sui, but she can't bear it. After all, she is married to a prince, and she may be the king of a country in the future. There are too many women in the three palaces and six courtyards around her.  , she can't kill all these people.

    As long as these women are sensible and safe, she won't be too fussy.

    For someone like Su Ling who is so quiet and respects her, she didn't want to trouble her. Even now that Su Ling has given birth to a child, she doesn't really care, it's just a girl.

    However, if this matter gets out, it will be good for her. Even if Su Ling has been occupying the position of side concubine in the future, as long as the lord thinks of the rumors outside, he will definitely feel conflicted, and he will definitely not have much love.  Now, Su Ling is less of a threat to her.

    It is better for her to keep such a side concubine than to come up to compete with her for favor, and then try to bring her down to become a princess.

    However, since this matter was handed to her, it gave her a good chance.

    Thinking of this, she stood up and said to Su Ling: "Little sister, stop crying. At this moment, crying is useless. Since you are now a member of my family, I can't let outsiders bully you."

    "Come on, hurry up and help the side concubine dress up, let's go to Prince Zhao's mansion now and seek justice!"

    "As for Soufu, she needs to kneel down and kowtow to her younger sister, and pour tea to make amends, in order to get rid of the hatred in her heart!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 405 She Wants a Name

    ?

    "Ladies and gentlemen, come with me."

    Princess Sui's words surprised all the wives. They were originally sympathetic to Su Ling, and they were afraid that she would be punished by Princess Sui after she came back, or that they would divorce her or give her to death because they thought her reputation was tarnished.

    With them around, Sui Wangfei would naturally weigh things up a bit, but she didn't like it in her heart, she didn't want to see her in the future, and she didn't dare to kill people.

    Now Princess Sui said that she would take Su Ling to Prince Zhao's mansion to seek justice?  !

    Someone didn't believe it, and asked in surprise: "Is what the princess said true?"

    "Of course it's true." Princess Sui stretched out her hand to touch her stomach. The child in her belly was almost five months old and not too young.

    Although it is really inappropriate for her to go out like this, she doesn't want to miss this opportunity.

    She wants a name.

    She wanted one that could pave the way for her to be known as the mother of a nation.

    In the past, she was good to the concubines and concubines in the mansion. Everyone said that she was virtuous and magnanimous.  People in the family were bullied, which showed that she could distinguish right from wrong and uphold justice for the people below.

    When the incident gets out, it will be the icing on the cake for her future empress road with the best peony, and the reputation of Prince Sui's Mansion will also add brilliance.

    As for offending Prince Zhao's mansion, it doesn't matter. After all, it was Su Fu who did the wrong thing first. If she came to ask for justice, even King Zhao couldn't fault her.

    Princess Sui ordered someone to help Su Ling down, and also asked someone to bring Su Ling's side concubine's gown to put on for her, and dressed her up for a while, covering her originally pale and bloodless face, and she was a little red and swollen from crying  The eyes were also rolled with eggs to reduce swelling, and then covered with powder.

    With such a dress, the weak woman who cried pitifully before has disappeared, and only the side concubine of the Sui Palace is left.

    Su Ling didn't want to die at first, she talked about how good Sui Wang and Wang Hao are in the Ming Palace, and she was ashamed to hit a tree to kill herself, it was all false, who can live and want to die, she just  It is to show one's own attitude.

    If she is lucky, she can still keep the position of this side concubine, but without King Sui's favor, she can still support He Xu and live her happy life in peace.

    If this luck is a little bit worse, she will lose the position of side concubine, and even He Xu won't be able to let her raise her.

    She wished she had better luck.

    But Princess Sui didn't blame her, and wanted to seek justice for her, which she never expected.

    Before she left the cabinet, she was murdered by Su Fu all her life. No one can make decisions for her. They all hope that she can endure and take a step back to calm the matter. Hello, everyone, the family is bright.

    Even her own sister couldn't do anything about it, but it gave her a slim hope, and pushed her into the Prince Sui's mansion who didn't know the way forward, and fell into the turmoil of seizing the heir.

    She originally thought that she would never be able to wait for this justice in her life, but now, finally, someone is willing to seek justice for her.

    Her clenched fists couldn't stop shaking, and she bit her lip tightly.

    Although Princess Sui's purpose may not be for her, if Princess Sui can seek justice for her, she is grateful from the bottom of her heart.

    None of the blood relatives in the past have ever sought justice for her!

    How ridiculous.

    She may have to live a lifetime with resentment and humiliation in her heart.

    "Side concubine, don't bite your lip." Concubine Sui's confidant mother walked in, saw Su Ling dressed and dressed, and then told her a few times, "Side concubine remembers, side concubine is marrying into the palace in a serious way  Yes, it's the prince's side wife, that's the reason why she's never been bullied."

    Su Ling is a side concubine, although there is no bridegroom to greet her personally, nor does she have a red wedding dress, but she is different from a concubine, she was brought in with a dowry, and her status is only below that of the main wife.  Received the royal ultimatum.

    "When we arrive at Prince Zhao's mansion in a while, we must straighten our backs. No matter what, we must apologize to the concubine Xiang, kneel and kowtow, and pour tea to make amends. Everything is indispensable. Let outsiders know that our Sui Wang mansion is very good.  It's not easy to bully, the mistress Wangfei decides everything for the side concubine."

    Su Ling loosened her lips, still clenched her teeth, her eyes were full of turmoil, with some hatred and pleasure.

    After a long while, she finally said: "Nam, I know, I went to Prince Zhao's Mansion, and I will listen to Wang Hao for everything."

    The nanny's eyes flashed, and she laughed: "The side concubine always respects the concubine in the mansion, our concubine?I have eyes to see, and I also think that the side concubine is a good one. In the future, the side concubine and the princess sisters will support each other, serve the prince well, and manage the palace.  "

    Nanny would like to take this opportunity to take Su Ling for her own use, if Su Ling can work for the princess, it would be great.

    Su Ling paused, but said: "Don't worry, mother, if the princess seeks justice for me, I will owe the princess a favor. If the princess needs it in the future, I will definitely repay it. I, Su Ling, swear here that if I dare to hurt the princess in the future, I will pay you back."  Definitely not a good death."

    Su Ling naturally understood what this nanny meant, she wanted her to work for the princess, but she didn't want to be involved in these storms, she just wanted to stay peacefully and peacefully, so as not to harm anyone's heart.

    Although she didn't achieve what she wanted in her heart, Su Ling has already vowed not to harm the princess, and it can be regarded as a good thing for the princess to get rid of an opponent.

    The nanny smiled: "The side concubine remembers what she said."

    Su Ling nodded: "I will never forget it in my life."

    The nanny helped Su Ling out. At this time, Princess Sui had also finished dressing, and had the carriage ready, and the group set off to find Prince Zhao's mansion.

    When getting into the carriage, Princess Sui and Su Ling were sitting in the same carriage, and she also told her a few words, probably the content was similar to what the nanny said just now, asking her not to panic for a while, she must straighten her back, behind her was Prince Sui's mansion  here I am.

    Su Ling naturally did not refuse: "The concubine has worked so hard for this concubine, and the concubine should remember the great kindness of the concubine."

    Concubine Sui didn't talk about sisterhood with her, she smiled and said: "I'm not for you, more for the reputation of the palace, if the things about the palace of Ming Dynasty are spread, it won't sound good, I protect you  , you saved your life, and the palace and I also gained a good reputation."

    Su Ling nodded: "The concubine naturally understands that I owe the concubine such a favor, and I will definitely repay it in the future."

    Princess Sui nodded: "Of course, this princess has written down your words. In the future, in the palace, this princess will also keep you safe, and no one will rob you of Hexi."

    Su Ling has been apprehensive about what He Xu is going to take away. Hearing this, she just felt so happy that she wept: "My concubine, thank you, Princess."

    The two had a conversation in the carriage, and they reached an agreement that they would live in harmony and not stab each other.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 406 Princess Sui Brings Her Side Concubine to Seek Justice

    ?

    The carriage went all the way to King Zhao's Mansion, and because of the carriages of the wives, there were more than 30 carriages passing by together.  Watching the fun from the sidelines.

    About half an hour later, the carriage stopped in front of Prince Zhao's Mansion. A maid raised the veil and helped Princess Sui get off the carriage, and then helped Su Ling to get off the carriage.

    Princess Sui was wearing a red dress. Because she was pregnant with a child, her belly was already big, and the dress was thick and heavy. Naturally, she would not wear it again, so as not to tire herself and the child.  Wearing a Dongzhu step, and auspicious cloud boots under her feet, although she is plain, she is not less luxurious.

    Su Ling stood beside her. Although she was dressed in a splendid attire at this time, she lacked the grandeur of her body.

    Concubine Sui glanced at the gate of King Zhao's Mansion, and then said loudly: "Sui Wang's Mansion Shen, together with his side concubine Su, come to see Zhao Wang Mansion and seek justice for my side concubine in my mansion."

    At this time, in the main courtyard of Prince Zhao's Mansion, Princess Zhao was angry, a teacup fell to the ground, the teacup shattered, and the tea splashed all over the floor. Su Fu was kneeling on the ground in panic.

    Murong Ning and Zhao Mingyan stood aside and dared not speak.

    Concubine Zhao was so angry that her heart and lungs were burning: "You clearly agreed at the beginning, and there is absolutely no way that this matter will be spread to the outside world. Now, what else do you have to say now? I regret letting my son marry such a vicious woman like you  people!"

    Prince Zhao's Mansion also knew that Su Fu had caused Su Wan to snatch the marriage back then. At that time, Su Fu kept saying that it was to be with Zhao Mingyan, and that's why she did such a thing obsessively.

    It was precisely for the purpose of retiring and covering up the matter that Zhao Mingyan insisted on marrying Su Fu, so Princess Zhao had no choice but to agree to Su Wan's request and gave 300,000 taels of silver.

    Even if she was stabbed by Su Ruo once at Yang's birthday banquet, she didn't go into detail about Su Wan's cover for Prince Zhao's mansion. Everyone only knew that Su Fu stole her cousin's marriage.

    But now that the ins and outs of this matter have been revealed, Su Fu will definitely be accused of viciousness by the world, and the reputation of Prince Zhao's Mansion will be affected.

    What's more, they didn't know that there was something about her and Yang's causing Su Ling to get divorced later.

    Su Fu hurriedly explained: "Concubine Mu, we can't blame us for this matter. Who knew that Su Ran would tell the story. Yes, Su Ran, if you want to blame, you can blame Su Ran!"

    In Su Fu's heart, Su Ran wished Su Ran could eat her flesh and drink her blood. This person made her suffer so badly in her previous life, and she managed to get better in this life, so he came to harm her again!

    If given the chance, she would definitely want Su Ran to die!

    She must die!

    "Mother and concubine, it's all Su Ran's fault, Su Ran's fault!"

    "Now you still dare to speak hard, who do you want to blame! If you didn't do such a thing yourself, you would be afraid that others would say it!" Princess Zhao's hands were trembling.  When this person becomes her daughter-in-law, she absolutely cannot tolerate it!

    "Divorce her! We must divorce her! Our Prince Zhao's Mansion really cannot tolerate such a daughter-in-law!"

    Zhao Mingyan stood aside stiffly, looking at Su Fu with disappointment and numbness, even the person next to him who was getting to know him again for the first time.

    When Su Fu harmed Su Wan in the past, she said that she wanted to be with him and didn't want to be separated from him. He believed it at the time, and only thought that she was sincere and willing to do everything for him.  But feel cold.

    Just because of her sincerity, and because she wanted to get this marriage, she tried to put her sister to death, so that something happened to the other party so that she could make way for her.

    But how innocent the victim was!

    This kind of behavior is inherently wrong.

    And the matter ended at that time, so that's all. He could still believe that she just made a mistake on the spur of the moment and would change it in the future. But he didn't expect that the Chen family's divorce was also written by her.

    At the beginning, she was already engaged to him, and everything was settled. Although Su Ling suffered some grievances, she did not lose her dignity to others. As long as the two houses cover up this matter, Su Ling will marry to the Chen family.  There is nothing wrong.

    But she still wants to harm others for the rest of her life.

    This method is really over.

    "By the way, divorce her! Write me a divorce letter! Tell her to go back to her natal family!"

    Su Fu was very flustered at the moment. She felt her heart beating suddenly, as if it would stop at any moment. She knelt on the ground and lowered her head, feeling that she was completely cold.

    I heard Princess Zhao yelling.After divorcing her, she panicked even more, looked at Zhao Mingyan and cried out for mercy: "Mingyan, Mingyan, you must not divorce me, if you divorce me, I really have nowhere to go.  "

    "Mingyan, you said in the past that you like me the most. What I did back then was to be with you. You can't leave me alone. Mingyan, please help me."

    "If I am divorced, there must be no way out!"

    "By the way, I have no way out. You said at the beginning that you would treat me like a treasure and take good care of me!"

    At this time, Su Fu really knew that she was afraid. If she was divorced, she would have nowhere to go, and if she went out of this door, everyone would be beaten like a rat crossing the street, and there would be no place for her in the imperial city.  land.

    Even the Duke of Jinning would not open the door to let her in.

    Even though she has done so many things, she is still living a good life, but because she is the prostitute of Jinning Duke's mansion and married into Zhao Wang's mansion, now her affairs have been exposed, Zhao Wang's mansion is going to divorce her,  The Duke of Jinning is afraid that they are eager to get rid of the relationship and drive her out of the house.

    At this moment Su Fu finally tasted Su Ling's pain back then.

    Seeing that Zhao Mingyan didn't move or speak, she knelt and crawled over to grab him by the corner of his clothes: "Mingyan, talk, talk!"

    At this time, Su Fu was in a mess, with a messy bun on her head, and she lost the slightest bit of her former beauty.

    Zhao Mingyan moved his lips and was about to say something when a maid came in in a panic.

    "Princess! It's not good, it's not good!"

    "Princess!"

    Concubine Zhao was in a fit of anger, and when she saw the maid shouting that the concubine was not good, she became angry again: "What is it, don't panic! I'm fine, the concubine!"

    The servant girl breathed a sigh of relief, and said hastily: "Princess Sui came here with all the wives, saying that she wanted to seek justice for Concubine Su and to see the third young lady, and now she has arrived at the door!"

    "What?!" Princess Zhao opened her eyes and stood up suddenly, "What did you say?!"

    The servant girl repeated again anxiously: "Concubine Sui and her side concubine came to seek justice, and they are already at the door!"

    Concubine Zhao rolled her eyes when she heard the words, she was about to faint, but fortunately Murong Ning quickly helped her up, so she didn't really faint.

    Princess Zhao trembling lips, pointing at Su Fu's trembling hands: "By the way, if you divorce her, you must divorce her. If I have such a poisonous woman as my daughter-in-law in Prince Zhao's mansion, I will never be able to hold my head up for the rest of my life."  ah!"

    "Divorce her!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 407 You and I, Husband and Wife, Are Coming to an End

    ?

    Zhao Mingyan kept his mouth shut and his heart was in a mess. Logically speaking, for the sake of the reputation of Prince Zhao's Mansion, he should really divorce his wife, but he also knew that if he divorced Su Fu, there would be no more of her in the imperial city.  of foothold.

    For the rest of her life, she will definitely have a hard time.

    Zhao Mingyan couldn't bear it, after all, it was the wife he once liked, and the wife he married again, the pillow person who accompanied the sun and the moon.

    Thinking of the word 'once', he was still in a daze. He liked Su Fu so much that he wanted to marry her. However, after getting married, so many things happened that he felt that she didn't care about her at all.  Like someone he knew.

    One after another, too many things that disappointed him made him feel too tired, and those original feelings became shallow day by day, there was no joy anymore, only restlessness and responsibility remained.

    Forced him to take responsibility for being good to her time and time again, and to forgive her responsibility no matter what she did.

    It's like a desperate love affair with moths flying to the flame, leaving only ashes.

    Seeing the stalemate in the situation, Murong Ning had no choice but to remind Princess Zhao: "Mother Concubine, this is not the time to talk about this, if you divorce someone at this time, it would be a bit cold-blooded and heartless, even if you want to do this, you have to wait for the matter to pass.  Alright, now let's think about how to deal with Princess Sui and the others."

    Concubine Zhao was confused by anger. After hearing Murong Ning's reminder, she also remembered, and then asked the maid: "Princess Sui and Concubine Su came together? Who else is there?"

    The maid said: "Look, servant, there are still many people, like the wives of dignitaries in the imperial city, the carriages are packed to the gate of the palace."

    The maid didn't know what happened, but she also knew that Princess Sui and the others must be looking for trouble.

    Murong Ning frowned: "It should be those wives who sent Concubine Su back to Sui Palace earlier, I'm afraid this matter will not be kind."

    Concubine Sui's attack is menacing, as if she will not give up until she achieves her goal, but it happens that the people of Prince Zhao's mansion are wronged, even if the other party can only bear it.

    "Mother and concubine, let people first invite the ladies to the courtyard where the guests are entertained, so as not to be discussed by outsiders, and then find a way to appease the people in the Sui Palace. As for how to make amends, we will talk about it later."

    "That's the only way to go." Princess Zhao gave Su Fu a bitter look, and then said, "Take her back to Luoxia Garden to watch, and don't let her make trouble again. It's really bad luck."

    After all, she told Murong Ning: "You and I will go to the guest house to meet the guests, and see how to deal with this matter more properly."

    Murong Ning nodded, and could only agree, even if she hated what Su Fu did, she didn't want to deal with the aftermath, but now Su Fu is from Prince Zhao's Mansion, and as the crown prince, she is naturally  Can't stay out of it.

    The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law went to the guest house together, only Zhao Mingyan, Su Fu and a group of maidservants were left in the room. Some maidservants came up to take Su Fu back to Luoxia Garden, but Su Fu refused and struggled hard.

    "Mingyan! Mingyan!" Her fingers firmly grasped the hem of his clothes, and she looked up at the man who had been silent all this time. All she can ask now is him. The princess loves him so much. As long as he can ask for mercy, the princess will definitely  agreed.

    "Afu." Zhao Mingyan finally opened his mouth, "Why did you do such a thing in the first place? You and I are in love with each other, but we can't hurt anyone. I will ask for it when the time comes, and the concubine will not  If you disagree, why do you want to harm someone?!"

    "To be clear, at that time, I was just obsessed with ghosts, and I only wanted to be with you. I was doing it for us. Besides, Su Wan, Su Wan is just a short-lived ghost, and she will die when she dies."

    "What nonsense are you talking about?!" Zhao Mingyan frowned, and his expression was not good, "How can you say that about others."

    It was only then that Su Fu realized that she had made a slip of the tongue, but now she couldn't care less, she said: "It's true, what I said is true, she didn't live long in the first place! At most, it's only a year, or two years."  Years, she must die!"

    How can anyone say that about their sisters?  !

    Zhao Mingyan's face turned blue: "What nonsense are you talking about? Even if you don't have a good relationship with her, you can't curse her like this!"

    Zhao Mingyan was once dissatisfied with Su Wan because of Su Fu. He felt that the little girl was too much and disrespectful to her sister. She also made things difficult for Li Lin at Jin Ninggong's birthday banquet, and later took it upon herself to humiliate her, and she couldn't calm down for a long time.

    But he never thought of letting others die.

    "Where did I curse her? She deserved to die. Since she was going to die, it's not too much difference. Why don't you make way for me and say it clearly, is it possible that you regret it now?!"

    Zhao Mingyan's face became even uglier,I originally wanted to ask her why, but seeing that she was so obsessed with it, I didn't bother to ask.

    Not to mention that he had nothing to do with Su Wan in the past, but now they are both married separately, what else can there be, it is really ridiculous.

    "Take her back to Luoxia Garden." Zhao Mingyan closed his eyes, "I will beg my mother and concubine later, and I won't divorce you, but you can go to the imperial mausoleum to pray for blessings in the future."

    Su Fu was relieved when she heard the first half of the sentence, but was shocked when she heard the second half.

    "You, what are you talking about? Let me go to the imperial tomb? No, how can I go to the imperial tomb? Make it clear!"

    Going to the imperial tomb is no different from being divorced. The imperial tomb is poor, but if she is divorced, she will have no place in the imperial city, and the Jinning government will not care about her.

    "Mingyan, when you married me, you said you would always treat me well, Mingyan! You can't break your promise!"

    "I get it, I get it, do you have another woman who wants me to make room for you, and that Aunt Que, don't you fall in love with her, do you think I'm in the way of your eyes  ?!"

    "I didn't expect you to be such a person! You are such a person!"

    "In your heart, I am such a person?!" Zhao Mingyan laughed angrily, and felt sad again, "Before I married you, I really liked to play a little bit. I was a famous playboy in the imperial city, but since I got married  After that, I also agreed to you, and there will be no one else."

    "I want to live with you wholeheartedly, but what about you, every day I feel that I am sorry for you, and my mother and concubine are bothering you, looking down on you, tormenting you, and making troubles all day long, people can see it all  joke."

    "I'm tired."

    Zhao Mingyan was really tired. In the beginning, when he married her, he thought that he would be able to add more fragrance to Jinse and Minghongxiu, and the husband and wife would love each other for the rest of their lives, but in the end, there was only a mess of life.

    He tried his best to be a good husband, not to go outside to mess with women, no longer go to the places where he used to mess around, work hard, study hard, although he also has some bad things, but he has been improving  up.

    But she is always so suspicious, always so full of right and wrong, always so capable of making troubles, either harming one or the other, messing up life.

    Really tired.

    "If you don't go to the imperial mausoleum, then let's make up. You and I, husband and wife, have come to an end." (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 408 Give money or die

    ?

    Concubine Zhao and Murong Ning met Princess Sui and others in the guest house. Princess Zhao originally wanted to exchange pleasantries with Princess Sui, and put her status as the emperor's aunt, first talk about feelings, and then talk about other things.

    But Princess Sui didn't give her a chance, and she didn't want to talk to her about such nonsense. As soon as she sat down, she threw the matter out: "I'm bothering the emperor's aunt today. I came here today for the side of my mansion."  Concubine, please be fair, where is the third young lady of your family? Let her come out!"

    Concubine Zhao smiled awkwardly, and then said: "I learned that she had done such a wrong thing, so I got angry just now, and was thinking of punishing her, but I didn't expect you to come so soon, so I asked someone to arrest her first."  Escorted back to his own yard."

    "It's true that she did the wrong things at the beginning, and I definitely can't forgive her."

    Princess Sui laughed, with a surprised expression on her face: "Why can't Aunt Huang spare her? Aunt Huang can't protect her, right? According to me, how can such a vicious woman be the royal daughter-in-law?  My daughter-in-law, is it possible that Aunt Huang still wants it?!"

    After finishing speaking, she showed a look of contempt on her face again: "Everyone says marrying a wife and marrying a virtuous person. I saw Mingzhan's daughter-in-law, Aunt Huang, and she chose it well. When did Aunt Huang become so unselective? If so, then Huajie Liuxiang  Miss, could she also be the daughter-in-law of Prince Zhao's Mansion."

    Huajie Liuxiang, how can that lowly thing be compared with the royal daughter-in-law?  !

    I don't know if the words hurt people or not, but they are extremely insulting.

    Concubine Zhao almost vomited blood out of sheer anger, she clenched the handkerchief tightly, almost wanting to pull Su Fu out of Ling Chi in her heart.

    If it wasn't for this woman, who would dare to throw the face of Prince Zhao's mansion on the ground and step on it, and she still can't get angry. If it was normal, Princess Sui dared to talk to her like this, she would have taught her a few words as an elder,  Let her know the royal rules, let her know that she is an elder!

    Even though Concubine Sui is the prince's daughter-in-law, the prince still has to respectfully call her husband "uncle emperor", because she is not afraid of him.

    But at this moment, she didn't even have the confidence to get angry.

    It's all the fault of Sufu's vicious woman!

    I regret that I shouldn't have married her in.

    "I, Prince Zhao's Mansion, will definitely not want such a vicious woman." Princess Zhao naturally did not want this daughter-in-law anymore, she really wanted her to die.

    "The specifics are like this. Ah Ning told me when she came back. I didn't expect that she would do such an evil thing. It is really infuriating. I wonder why I married such a poisonous woman into the Zhaowang Mansion."

    "But now she is still the daughter-in-law of my Prince Zhao's Mansion, and I won't shirk it. You are here today, how do you want to solve this matter."

    Princess Sui looked at Su Ling, who was on the side, and asked, "What does the side concubine want? After all, you are the one who suffers, and you are the victim."

    Su Ling whispered meekly: "The concubine will listen to the wangfei in everything. Whatever the wangfei says, she will do."

    "In that case, my concubine also made this decision for you." Sui Wangfei said, "Although it was a mistake, but you also entered the gate of my Sui Wang's mansion, which is not bad, so this person's life,  We don't want it anymore, but"

    Princess Sui paused, and then said: "However, this villain will still be punished, so let her come to kneel and kowtow to the side concubine, and pour tea to make amends, what does Aunt Huang think?"

    Concubine Zhao was choked for a moment, her eyes were a little angry, but it quickly disappeared. After all, she couldn't kill someone, and it was normal to kneel down and kowtow to pour tea to make amends.

    After all, Su Fu almost killed Su Ling for the rest of her life.

    "I agree to let her kneel and kowtow." Princess Zhao gritted her teeth, and then said, "As for the apology"

    The compensation is the key point, how much is the compensation is a question.

    Princess Sui touched her belly, and then said: "I heard that Aunt Huang gave 300,000 taels of silver to Princess Wen Xiao, why don't we do the same amount, what does Aunt Huang think?"

    Princess Zhao suddenly stood up when she heard the words, her face was ugly: "This is impossible! Three hundred thousand taels of silver, do you think my Prince Zhao's mansion is easy to bully?!"

    Three hundred thousand taels of silver, why wouldn't she go to heaven!

    Princess Sui raised her eyebrows, but said: "At the beginning, Aunt Huang gave 300,000 yuan to Princess Wen Xiao. Since she is also a victim, it can't be so unfair."

    Concubine Zhao turned blue with anger: "How could it be the same? Back then, I only gave it to Yue for the sake of the Yue family!"

    At that time, Zhao Mingyan insisted on marrying Su Fu. Although she was also very angry that Su Wan was aggressive and dared to ask for 300,000 taels of silver, it was Zhao Mingyan who did something wrong, and she was afraid of a hundred years of marriage.After that, he didn't dare to face Yue Shi, so he could only grit his teeth and give it up.

    After all, she and Yue Shi exchanged handkerchiefs at the beginning, and they were able to make a baby kiss. Naturally, they had a very good relationship. She was afraid that Su Wan would have a bad life in the future, and Yue Shi would hate her.

    But what is Su Fu, asking her Prince Zhao's Mansion to pay 300,000 taels of silver to wipe her butt, Princess Zhao would rather throw a divorce letter to Su Fu now than be called cold-blooded and heartless.

    Princess Sui said: "I don't think 300,000 taels is too much, but since Aunt Huang is not willing, I will give Aunt Huang a face, 200,000 taels, what does Aunt Huang think? This number cannot be less."

    After finishing speaking, she looked at Su Ling, Su Ling understood, and immediately said: "Two hundred thousand, not less."

    "She harmed me so much back then. If I hadn't met the prince, my life would be over. How can two hundred thousand buy my life? If the princess is unwilling, it's better to leave the person to us to deal with."

    Princess Sui said: "Aunt Huang, it's not that I can't take another step back, but the side concubine disagrees. If Aunt Huang thinks it's really difficult for her family to pay for this money, doesn't she still have a dowry?"

    Princess Zhao was taken aback, and then Princess Sui said: "I remember that when she got married, she could be considered as red makeup, and the dowry of a total of one hundred and twenty-eight levies must have some silver, since it was her own fault.  , no one else will fill in this hole for her, so I can't tell the truth."

    "In this way, if her dowry is sold off, it will not be enough, and the palace will just need to add some more."

    When Princess Zhao heard this idea, she felt that it was feasible. The main reason was not to spend the money of Prince Zhao's mansion, but whether Su Fu's dowry would be sold.

    Concubine Zhao pondered: "However, since it is her dowry, it is up to my family to make decisions. This matter needs to be discussed with Duke Jinning's mansion."

    "Then Aunt Huang will just discuss it with Duke Jinning. If she agrees to make an apology, she, Su Fu, will kowtow and pour tea to apologize, and the matter will be over. If she does not agree, then we will have to ask for this person. When the time comes  In the Sui Palace, we can't guarantee whether we will live or die."

    "After all, the prince loves the side concubine very much, and now there is still Hexi, the prince can see that the side concubine should not be wronged by this."

    Either give money or give life.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 409 The Jinning Mansion's Request

    ?

    "Aunt Huang might as well send someone to Jinning Duke's Mansion to inquire. We came here today for this purpose, and there is no rush."

    Princess Sui spoke slowly, as if you could choose slowly and I could afford to wait, Su Ling sat beside her, still showing a docile and gentle appearance, the rest of the wives randomly found a place to sit in the room,  He kept staring at this side, as if continuing to wait.

    They came together with them, naturally they wanted to seek justice for Su Ling, the sufferer. Although they felt that the compensation proposed by Princess Sui was too much, it was after all that Princess Sui and Princess Zhao discussed it, and they themselves thought it was feasible, so  Neither of them spoke, they all sat quietly drinking tea and waiting.

    After hearing this, Concubine Zhao cursed a few times in her heart, and her face was a little stiff, she said: "Our family needs to send someone to Jinning Duke's mansion to inquire about this matter, and then discuss it."

    "Then the emperor's aunt will go to discuss and discuss, and I will just wait here."

    Concubine Zhao thought for a while, and left the guest house with Murong Ning, and when Murong Ning left the courtyard, she ordered someone to prepare tea and snacks for them.

    The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law returned to the inner courtyard to discuss the matter.

    Concubine Zhao clapped her hands and walked back and forth several times, the anger in her heart could not be dispelled.

    "Two hundred thousand taels! Two hundred thousand taels! Princess Sui really has a big face, she dares to ask for so much money as an apology, why doesn't she go to heaven!"

    The annual income of the palace is only four to five million taels. King Zhao and Zhao Mingzhan spent half of it on work, and after deducting the expenses of the palace, the remaining amount is only one hundred and two hundred thousand taels. Princess Sui asked for this  Much, this is undoubtedly poking her heart and lungs.

    Stealing people's money costs people's lives!

    Murong Ning frowned and said, "Mother and concubine want to pay this money for younger siblings?"

    "That's definitely impossible!" Princess Zhao gritted her teeth bitterly, "Since it's her fault, then use her own dowry to make up for it. If it's not enough, let's talk about it."

    Murong Ning nodded. She also didn't want to fill in the hole for Su Fu, and felt that the money was a bit wronged. If it was 10,000 to 20,000, 30,000, 40,000, or even 50,000, she wouldn't make such a noise.  Princess Zhao is the master of the house.

    But for 200,000 yuan, she felt a little uncomfortable. It wasn't that she was not kind, but she didn't want to spend money and effort to clean up the mess for others.

    And because of this marriage, the mansion had already given Su Wan 300,000 taels at the beginning, and now they have to give 200,000 taels to Sui Wang's mansion, which is 500,000 taels. Who would spend so much money to marry a daughter-in-law?  It doesn't count as the betrothal gift that I hired at the beginning!

    There is one thing in this world that cannot be duplicated. This first time is fine, but this second time, it makes people very unwilling.

    And Su Fu, she doesn't really want to care about it. Up to now, she has made it all by herself. Youdao means that what you sow will reap what you plant, and it is not worthy of pity.

    Concubine Zhao sent someone to Jinning Duke's Mansion to inquire, and told what Concubine Zhao meant, saying that Concubine Sui brought people to make trouble to Prince Zhao's Mansion, and she had to give an explanation, whether to give money or give people.

    If it was given to others, Prince Zhao's Mansion gave Su Fu a divorce letter, reconciliation is also fine, and then handed Su Fu to Princess Sui, and Prince Zhao's Mansion ignored the matter.

    If money is given, Prince Zhao's Mansion is unwilling to pay the 200,000 taels of silver to fill this hole, but to use Su Fu's dowry, and fill it with her own sins.

    The people who were sent there rode there, but within two minutes, they came back.

    "The subordinates did not see Mrs. Jin Ning, but met the young lady."

    "Young Madam said that Mrs. Jin Ning meant to agree with Wang Hao's statement that the third young lady's dowry should be used to fill the money. If it is not enough, the palace will add some, but there is also a request."

    Princess Zhao raised her eyebrows: "Oh? What request?!"

    The visitor said: "Mrs. Jin Ning means that our family cannot divorce or reconcile their wives. As long as the third young lady is still the daughter-in-law of the palace, Jin Ning's family will not care about the rest."

    The implication is that Su Fu, this mess, will be crushed to death here in Prince Zhao's Mansion.

    When Princess Zhao heard the words, she was so angry that she was about to smoke: "What a mansion of Jinning, they have taught such a vicious girl by themselves, and they still don't allow her husband's family to divorce.  What rotten good, let them take it back by themselves!"

    Princess Zhao is really unwilling to keep Su Fu in the mansion. In order to avoid outsiders saying that the Zhao mansion is too cold-blooded and ruthless, she can only deal with this matter with a strong scalp. After the matter is over, the divorce or reconciliation will be done.  .

    "My concubine will never agree. You can tell the Duke of Jinning and let them take him back! This daughter-in-law, IThe concubine will definitely not ask for it again!  "

    If she still wants such a daughter-in-law, the reputation of Prince Zhao's Mansion will be ruined by her. Princess Zhao is such a face-saving person. When she thinks that these people in the Imperial City will point out Prince Zhao's Mansion as a joke from time to time, she  I'm going crazy.

    The visitor was sweating profusely: "Princess, when I came back, the people from the Duke of Jinning said that they only had this request. If the princess disagrees, then the Duke of Jinning will not agree to sell the dowry of the third young lady."

    "As for whether to hand over the person to Prince Sui's mansion, the third young lady is now in the mansion, and the princess decides everything, they don't care."

    The implication is that either Prince Zhao's Mansion will pay the money itself, or Prince Zhao's Mansion will hand over Su Fu with its reputation of being cold-blooded and ruthless, regardless of Su Fu's life or death.

    No matter which one it is, it will be the Prince Zhao's House that suffers.

    Concubine Zhao was going to die of anger.

    "Then it's better not to divorce your wife." At this time, Zhao Mingyan came in from the door, and he didn't know how long he stood outside and listened.

    Concubine Zhao said angrily: "What nonsense are you talking about? Could it be that you were deceived by her rhetoric again? Even now, you are still protecting her. I shouldn't have agreed to let you marry her in the first place! You wicked son!"

    "You want to piss off the concubine mother, don't you?!"

    "Look at you now, what do you look like after you got married?!"

    "That woman is a scourge! She ruined our Prince Zhao's Mansion!"

    Zhao Mingyan pursed his lips, listened to Princess Zhao scolding for a while, and then said: "Concubine Mother, it is not appropriate to hand over someone. If she dies in Prince Sui's Mansion, we will never be able to tell for the rest of my life. Besides, if we disagree, Jin  Duke Ning's Mansion also doesn't agree to sell the dowry."

    Zhao Mingyan closed his eyes: "My son knows that the mansion has already paid too much for me. Besides, the mansion will be inherited by the eldest brother and sister-in-law in the future. I feel ashamed to spend this sum of money. Since she did it  She should be responsible for her own mistakes."

    "If you don't want to divorce your wife, send her to the imperial mausoleum in the future and let her repent. If she regrets it in the future, then let her come back. If she doesn't repent, just let her stay there for the rest of her life."

    "What nonsense are you talking about!" Princess Zhao's eyebrows twitched, "If you don't divorce your wife, she will take the position of your first wife. How can you marry another wife in the future!" (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 410 Asking me to apologize to Su Ling is a dream!

    ?

    "The son doesn't want to marry another wife, so that's fine."

    Zhao Mingyan was really scared by Su Fu, and he really didn't dare to think about marrying a wife.

    That's fine.

    "That's impossible! That's absolutely impossible!"

    Although Princess Zhao didn't think too far, she definitely wanted to marry another regular wife for Zhao Mingyan. If she didn't divorce her wife and let Su Fu dominate this position, what would the newcomer do?  Could it be that my aunt gave birth to a concubine?  !

    No, she will never let such a thing happen.

    "By the way, my sister-in-law has something to say, and I will tell you." Murong Ning stood up and said in a gentle voice, "If Jin Ning's government won't divorce his wife, then he didn't wait for the dowry to be sold before going back on his regrets.  Divorce, then the position of your first wife can only be her sitting all the time."

    "Although you think it doesn't matter now, what about in the future?"

    "When you meet a girl you like in the future, if you want to be with her, you won't be able to give her everything she deserves. Three books and six courtesies, marry her personally. If she wants to be with you, she can only be your concubine.  I can't hold my head up for the rest of my life."

    "Being subservient to a so-called regular wife for the rest of her life means that she is willing to be with you at the beginning, and she is willing to be with you no matter what, but after a long time, she will definitely resent her.  .¡±

    Zhao Mingyan paused, and then said: "I understand everything my sister-in-law said, but I"

    Murong Ning said: "Don't say that you have no intention of marrying another wife in this life, that you will never meet such a person again in the future, who can say for sure what will happen in the future, maybe you will really meet, and when the time comes that girl  I don't want to be your concubine, don't want to be with you, and marry someone else, what should you do?"

    "If you want to regret it, it's over."

    "Since we want to separate, we must divide them cleanly so as not to miss them later."

    "Mingyan, your sister-in-law is right." Zhao Wangfei felt that Murong Ning's words touched her heart. She is Zhao Mingyan's mother, so she naturally hopes that he will be well in the future. The one who should marry a wife, not for this  Sufu was delayed for a lifetime.

    Speaking of which, Su Fu is really a scourge, and she is going to kill her son for the rest of her life!

    Murong Xian said again: "By the way, don't hesitate to think too much. Could it be that you still want to get back together with Su Fu?"

    Reconciliation is certainly impossible.

    Zhao Mingyan shook his head.

    "If this is the case, then she must not be allowed to take the title of your wife." Murong Ning sighed, "In this case, we can't comply with the request of Jinning Duke's Mansion, the money can only be paid by the mansion.  gone."

    "What?!" Princess Zhao was shocked, "No way!"

    "Mother and concubine." Murong Ning said, "Although we are unwilling to pay the money, the Duke of Jinning disagrees, and we can't touch Su Fu's dowry, that's the only way to go."

    "How can this two hundred thousand taels of silver compare to Mingyan's future? Mother and concubine also hope that Mingyan can marry you a good daughter-in-law, right?"

    "Just teach Mingyan a lesson at that time, and let him know how much our family has paid for his absurd actions."

    Murong Ning naturally disagrees with filling this trap for Su Fu, but she can't ignore Zhao Mingyan, she has been engaged to Zhao Mingzhan since she was very young, and there are many contacts between the two houses, Zhao Mingyan is not only her husband's younger brother  , is also the person she watched growing up like a younger brother.

    He used to call her sister, but now he calls her sister-in-law, how could he not care.

    What's more, if Su Fu continues to stay, maybe something will happen. Zhao Mingyan's life will not be good in the future, and she, Zhao Mingzhan and Zhao Wang are the ones who are worried.

    So even though he is unwilling to pay the money, Zhao Mingyan is more important.

    Concubine Zhao was left speechless by Murong Ning's words, and she knew that what Murong Ning said was right, but it was as if a fire was burning in her heart, very hot.

    She gritted her teeth firmly: "Since that's the case, then let's do it this way. It's really cheap for Duke Jinning and Su Fu!"

    Having said that, she stared at Zhao Mingyan: "If you marry a wife in the future, you will definitely listen to me and your sister-in-law. If you marry these messy people again, we will not agree!"

    Zhao Mingyan was ashamed, he lowered his head and dared not speak.

    Murong Ning said: "It is clear that after this incident, you should be sensible, right and wrong, and you should know what is right and wrong. In the future, you need to keep your eyes open when looking at people. Don't let father and mother worry anymore."

    Zhao Mingyan nodded and agreed.

    Now that a decision has been made, Murong Ning andPrincess ?? discussed again, then went to the guest house, met Princess Sui and others, and gave the result.

    "We have agreed to your request. The money and silver will be provided by our house. However, two hundred thousand taels cannot be taken out now. It will take some time to raise money. Why don't we make a written statement first."

    Princess Sui was slightly surprised when Princess Zhao said that the money came from Prince Zhao's Mansion, but she didn't think deeply about it. As long as she got the silver, she didn't care if it was paid by Su Fu's dowry or from Prince Zhao's Mansion.

    She also knew that it was impossible to get the money now, so she nodded when she heard the words: "Then let's make a written statement, but this time can't be dragged on forever, and a deadline must be set, how about a month?"

    "good."

    Concubine Zhao agreed, and then ordered someone to write a note, writing the total amount and date of the silver, both parties signed it as an agreement, and then each kept a copy, only to tear up the silver when they were given in the future.

    Princess Sui took the handwriting and dried it for the maid who served beside her, then folded it up and put it away, feeling very satisfied.

    Then, she sat upright: "So, let the third young lady in the house apologize to the side concubine."

    Princess Zhao nodded, and then ordered someone to bring Su Fu up, but she didn't know what happened, so she waited for a while. Princess Zhao sat in her seat and had already drank three cups of tea, but no one came.

    Sitting and sitting, she became a little upset, and just about to send someone to take a look, but heard a commotion outside.

    "Let go of me¡ªlet me go¡ªI'm not going¡ªI'm not going¡ª"

    "Do you know who I am?! How dare you treat me like this?! I am the third young lady of Zhaowang Mansion! How dare you!!!"

    Sufu's voice was hoarse and hysterical.

    "The third young lady should spend less effort, otherwise it will be the third young lady who will endure hardships for a while. The old slave has thick skin and thick flesh, and he doesn't know how to attack!"

    "I'm not going! I'm not going! Asking me to apologize to Su Ling is a dream! A dream! I won't even die!"

    Su Fu is really going crazy. She has looked down on Su Ling since she was a child, and thinks she is just a concubine, so if she bullies her, she will bully her.

    No matter what she does, Su Ling can only suffer, endure, knock out teeth and swallow blood.

    Such a humble concubine, now let her dignified concubine kneel down and kowtow to pour tea to make amends, it is simply a dream.

    "Su Ling, you bitch, if you dare to treat me like this, I will definitely make you look good!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 411 Kowtow

    ?

    "Su Ling, if you dare to treat me like this, aren't you afraid that the Duke of Jinning will no longer recognize you as a girl?!"

    "Su Ling!"

    Su Ling sat on the seat and watched Su Fu coldly being escorted in by two women. She struggled non-stop, her clothes were messed up, and she was in a mess.

    The former concubine's daughter, the young wife of the Wang's mansion, seemed to have fallen from the clouds into the mud, like a crazy shrew.

    Su Ling sneered twice, hatred burst out in her docile eyes, and the teacup in her hand was almost crushed.

    Jinning Mansion?

    What does Jinning Duke need to care about?  !

    When Su Fu harmed her, the Jinning government did not uphold justice for her. Since they didn't help her, wouldn't they allow her to take revenge on her own?  !

    It's just ridiculous.

    She watched with cold eyes that Su Fu was escorted in by two women, and then stood in the middle of the room.

    The accompanying mother-in-law said: "Wangfei, people have brought it."

    Seeing Su Fu like this, Princess Zhao was furious again. She ordered Su Fu to be brought here earlier, even if she didn't dress up, she had to dress well, and even if she wanted to apologize, the integrity and face of Prince Zhao's mansion were also in jeopardy.  Can't throw it away.

    Since you have done something wrong, just apologize as you should.

    But what about her, she has made herself like this, crazy and hysterical, threatening and scolding, she doesn't have the slightest demeanor of a noble lady, just like a shrew in the market.

    Concubine Zhao didn't need to turn her head to look, she knew how surprised and disdainful the expressions on the faces of the ladies present were.

    She slowly clenched her fingers, and then said: "The person has already arrived, how can Princess Sui ask her to apologize?"

    Concubine Sui looked at Su Fu's distorted expression of resentment, with a faint smile on her face: "As I said before, let her kowtow to pour tea for the side concubine, just three kowtows, Aunt Huang and the wives think  how?"

    "Don't even think about it!"

    Before Princess Zhao and the wives could speak, Su Fu yelled loudly. If someone held her down, she would almost point at Princess Sui's nose and curse.

    Princess Sui smiled: "Whether I want to or not, it's not up to you, Aunt Huang, what do you ladies think?"

    Ladies present, you look at me, I look at you, and then someone said: "We are just accompanying people, how to deal with the matter, or the two princesses have the final say, we just watch from the sidelines."  .¡±

    "That's exactly the reason, we just watch from the sidelines."

    Princess Zhao said: "Since it was discussed earlier, let's do it this way."

    As for whether Su Fu is willing, whether she is happy or not, Princess Zhao doesn't care. She still feels sorry for the two hundred thousand taels of silver.  This head.

    "I don't!" Su Fu struggled vigorously, wanting to leave, but she was spoiled and spoiled since she was a child, and she had no strength to compare with these two women, so she could only be restrained by them.

    "Shut up!" Princess Zhao suddenly reached out and patted the table, as if she was furious.

    The whole room was startled, and everyone present was like a duckling whose throat was pinched, each of them was as quiet as a cicada, sitting with their backs straight, stretching their necks and daring not to say a word.

    Princess Zhao pointed at Su Fu and scolded: "Since you have done something wrong, you should be punished. Your elders in the Jinning Mansion did not teach you well, so I, a mother-in-law, will teach you well!"

    "Whatever the cause, what the fruit will be, today you have to kneel even if you don't kneel! If you dare to make trouble again, I will send you to Jingzhao Mansion!"

    Concubine Zhao actually used some scheming when she said this. First of all, she made clear the attitude of Prince Zhao's mansion, that she would not cover up wrongdoers, but she would not be cold-blooded and ruthless.

    Moreover, I also reminded everyone that the incident happened in the Duke of Jinning. At that time, Su Fu was not married. It was because the Duke of Jinning failed to educate the girl well, and it had nothing to do with the upbringing of Prince Zhao's mansion.

    The latter sentence is threatening Sufu.

    The matter of Su Fu harming Su Ling, at a small level, is a grievance between sisters, Su Fu apologized to Su Ling, and the two sides discussed it properly, and this matter was exposed, but at a large level, this boudoir daughter is innocent  It was the life of the girl's family, Su Fu harming Su Ling like this is equivalent to harming someone's life.

    After going to Jingzhao Mansion, even if she didn't lose her life, she would still have to sit in prison for a few years.

    A woman who spends a few years in prison and has a clean future in her life will be ruined.

    When Su Fu heard the words Jingzhaofu, her complexion changed drastically, and her fingers trembled.

    Princess Zhao said: "Go tell your sisterapologize.  "

    Su Fu suddenly clenched her fists, and looked at Su Ling coldly. Su Ling was sitting upright, and looked back at Su Fu like this, with some cold smiles oozing from the corners of her mouth, her eyes were cold, like the coldest eyes in winter.  Frost, no matter how warm it is, cannot melt.

    Su Ling said: "Fourth sister, please apologize to me. Although Jingzhao Mansion is not as good as Dali Temple, it is not a good place. Fourth sister was pampered since she was a child, how can she endure such hardships?"

    The governor of Jingzhao Prefecture is a local government office, which handles all kinds of messy things, including simple cases, while Dali Temple is specialized in handling major murder cases.  It will be handed over to the management of Dali Temple.

    When Su Fu heard Su Ling say such words, her nose was almost crooked with anger: "You"

    "Su Fu!" Princess Zhao called her coldly, "Do you want to go to Jingzhao Mansion, or do you want Mingyan to give you a divorce letter, and then hand you over to Sui Wang Mansion for disposal."

    Su Fu clenched her teeth tightly.

    She knew in her heart that no one would help her now. Apart from apologizing, there seemed to be no other way to go.

    was suspended.

    Hand it over to Prince Sui's Mansion.

    Sent to Jingzhao Prefecture for trial.

    Either one will kill her.

    But she was extremely unwilling to ask her to kowtow to Su Ling.

    After thinking for a while, she finally said a word: "I just apologize."

    She still gritted her teeth firmly, looked at Su Ling coldly, faced her, and walked over step by step.

    When she stood in front of Su Ling, anger and resentment arose in her heart again, and she was extremely unwilling.

    In the previous life, she lost to that bitch Su Ran. In this life, she thought she had everything under control, but Su Ran tricked her again, and made her kneel and kowtow to Su Ling.

    What is Su Ling?  !

    She looked at Su Ling's calm and docile face, and almost wanted to slap her across the face.

    However, before she could do anything, Princess Zhao nodded to the two women.

    The mother-in-law immediately went forward, and the two pressed Su Fu from left to right, pushing their knees behind each other's knees. With some ingenuity, Su Fu's legs lost strength all of a sudden, and she knelt down on the ground with a bang.  Knelt down in front of Su Ling.

    Su Fu immediately felt that the whole body's blood was rushing to the sky, and the whole person was going crazy. She only felt that she had suffered such a humiliation that she had never experienced in two lifetimes.

    "Kowtow!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 412 People like Su Fu deserve retribution!

    ?

    In her previous life, she was born as the prostitute of the Marquis of Jinning, and married Zhao Mingqi as a side concubine, but for the sake of the military power of the Marquis of Jinning, Zhao Mingqi had always had the only role to hold her.  She backed away, not daring to cover half of her light.

    Everyone in the world said that the side concubine Su of the Eastern Palace was the crown prince's favorite and the one who would wear the phoenix crown in the future.

    She was held aloft, like a noble phoenix. If Zhao Mingqi hadn't killed her after gaining power in the end, she might still be immersed in the queen's dream all her life.

    In these two lives, except before dying, she had never suffered much, let alone such humiliation.

    And before she died, she was more angry and unwilling,

    Su Fu's mind went blank for a moment, before she could react, she was held down by the two women behind her and kowtowed to the ground.

    By the time she realized it, her body had been restrained by these two women. No matter what she did, she couldn't struggle and could only be held down and kowtowed.

    She was pinned down, dressed in a mess, with disheveled hair, and knelt down in front of this concubine she had dismissed and regarded as a mouse and ant, and kowtowed to her to make amends.

    Why did things develop into what they are today?

    What is wrong?  !

    She really can't figure it out!

    one.

    two.

    Three.

    She was pressed down and knocked her head three times, her forehead hit the cold stone slab hard, cold, hard, and hit it down with a bang, as if her forehead was about to burst into bloom.

    She felt the skin on her forehead being broken, and the sound of bones hitting the ground.

    At this moment, her dignity was trampled under her feet, like a living mouse.

    After kowtowing, she was pulled up straight again, facing Su Ling's face, with resentment bursting out in her eyes.

    At this moment, Su Ling's heart was shocked, and the tears fell down uncontrollably. She clenched her fists tightly, and managed not to cry out.

    She finally got this justice.

    She originally thought that she would never be able to wait for Su Fu to enter Prince Zhao's Mansion, and she didn't even have a word of apology.

    But now Su Fu knelt in front of her, apologizing to her.

    Make an apology to her!

    This is real!

    Everything is true!

    Really the sky has eyes!

    Concubine Sui and Su Ling were sitting across the table. Seeing Su Ling choked up with tears, she said, "Don't cry any more. No matter what happens in the future, you must tell me that you are Sui Ling."  For the people of the palace, the prince and I are the ones to make decisions for you in everything, and you will never be wronged."

    Su Ling wiped away her tears, and she stopped crying: "Thank you, Princess."

    Princess Sui said virtuously: "You and my sister, there is no need to thank you. Besides, I am also the mistress of the house. You are a member of my house. I protect you, which is what I should do."

    Just at this time, someone came up with a cup of tea and asked Su Fu to pour it for Su Ling. Su Fu was furious about the three ringers, and she didn't want to take the tea cup at all.

    There is a reason for kowtowing, there is a reason for pouring tea, kowtow is for apologizing, and serving tea is to offer tea, and it is asking for forgiveness, if the other party forgives you and is willing to expose the matter, then accept this  After drinking the tea, if you don't want to, then just wait.

    The woman said: "Third Young Madam, you have thought about it. Whether you should pour this tea or not. If you don't pour it, then what you did before will not be counted. Third Young Madam took the letter of divorce and wanted to go to Sui.  Wangfu or Jingzhaofu?"

    Su Fu took a short breath, so she had to grit her teeth and admit it. Since her head was knocked off, it was not bad. Now, she can only bear it.

    She will just ask for it back in the future.

    Thinking of this, she took a deep breath, then took the teacup, and handed it to Su Ling.

    However, even if she agreed to serve the tea, she would not really humbly ask Su Ling for forgiveness, so she handed the tea in front of Su Ling, unwilling to speak with a dark face.

    Su Ling saw that she didn't speak, she didn't speak, she just waited for Su Fu to speak first, even if she really wanted to drink the tea today, it didn't prevent her from embarrassing Su Fu.

    So the people became stalemate like this.

    One was held down and kneeling on the ground to deliver tea, biting his teeth and not speaking, while the other was sitting on a chair, waiting for the other party to speak first, without speaking or taking the tea.

    The people in the room stretched their necks to watch, but no one spoke, and the room was silent.Quietly.

    But in this situation, Su Fu is at a disadvantage. She is kneeling now. After a long time, her legs feel uncomfortable and she can't hold on anymore.

    It was at this time that she realized that she insisted on not opening her mouth, and was about to kneel in front of Su Ling all the time.

    Kneeling, my feet hurt, and my hand holding the teacup also hurts.

    Everyone present was still watching the joke of her kneeling in front of Su Ling.

    Thinking of this, she finally couldn't help it anymore, bit her lip and said, "Third Sister, I did something wrong back then, I was the one who was sorry for you, please forgive me."

    Everyone present thought that Su Ling was going to dry Su Fu for a while, but unexpectedly, Su Ling reached out to take the teacup, then used the tea cover to dial up the surface of the tea, and took a sip.

    Finally, with Su Fu's expression of relief, she suddenly poured all the tea in the teacup on Su Fu's face.

    With a bang, the water splashed directly on the face, soaking Su Fu's hair and clothes instantly.

    Su Fu screamed and wanted to jump up, but she was held down by the mother-in-law's shoulders, and she couldn't move at all. She could only let her hair, which was soaked in tea, fall from her face into the skirt of her clothes.

    Her breathing fluctuated, her eyes were red, and she looked straight at Su Ling: "Su Ling, what are you doing? I apologized to you, what else do you want?"

    "I don't think so." Su Ling raised her eyelids and said lightly, "Suddenly remembered the way you bullied me back then, and wanted to try how it feels to bully others. Now that I think about it, it really is good. No wonder you  Always wanted to bully people."

    "you!"

    "Su Fu." Su Ling said slowly, "You hurt me like this back then, and it's nothing if I pour you a cup of tea."

    "Up to now, I can't forgive you for harming me. It's just that I said it earlier. Even if the matter is exposed here, I won't pursue it anymore. As for you and me, let's not talk about sisters.  , Goodbye is a stranger."

    "However, if you dare to plot against me in the future, don't blame me for being rude."

    Su Fu was so angry that she went crazy and struggled to go over and slap Su Ling, but Princess Zhao didn't give her this chance, so the two women held her down, and carried her away from the reception garden.

    Su Fu was still shouting hysterically outside: "Su Ling - Su Ling, you bitch - I won't let you go -"

    Su Ling held the teacup in her hand, her face expressionless.

    She thought to herself, how can Su Fu not let her go?

    In the past, Su Fu was the daughter of Duke Ning's mansion, and after she got married, she was the third young wife of Prince Zhao's mansion, but from now on, she is just the abandoned son and wife of Prince Jinning's mansion and Princess Zhao, so what can be done to her?

    Thinking of this, Su Ling snorted lightly.

    People like Su Fu deserve retribution!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 413 Su Xun's Letter

    ?

    Not long after dinner that night, Layer Cloud Mountain received news from the Imperial City, and along with it came a letter from Su Xun.

    After hearing Huifeng's words, Li Lin was silent for a moment.

    He took Su Wan away in such a hurry at the time because Zhao Mingqi was about to come out of Yuanmingyuan, and Chen Qi couldn't help but plan to make a move. The whole imperial city might be in chaos by then, so it would be no good to stay there.

    Moreover, the matter did not involve Duke Ning's Mansion and Duke Zhen Guo's Mansion, so he naturally left with Su Wan to avoid this disturbance.

    But I didn't expect that the three girls from Jinning's mansion were so capable that they made a fuss about it.

    In this way, Su Fu's reputation will definitely be ruined, and everyone will call for beatings, and the reputation of Jinning Duke's Mansion will be implicated. At this time, the two old people will probably vomit blood with anger.

    Especially Wang.

    Li Lin felt a bit of a headache. If it was just about Zhao Mingqi, he would naturally not tell Su Wan, so as not to disturb her good mood, but if it was about this, he definitely couldn't keep it from her.

    He opened Su Xun's letter, which also wrote about what happened in the imperial city in the past few days. At the end, he told her that the family was still safe, and that the turmoil in the imperial city was not over, so she should not come back for now.

    Li Lin looked at it for a while, and then took the letter to Su Wan.

    Su Wan was looking at the paintings in the study room. The weather was fine today. The two went to the Houshan peach grove to enjoy the flowers. She took Li Lin to draw two paintings for her. She also wanted to find someone to frame them after going down the mountain as a souvenir.

    Just after taking a bath, she was still sitting in front of the desk looking at the two paintings, obviously extremely satisfied.

    One painting is a scene of herself walking among the peach trees with a basket of flowers.

    The peach blossoms are blooming on the tree, and peach petals are laid out on the ground. She is wearing a peach-colored skirt and is holding a small bamboo basket in her hand, and a bunch of cut peach blossoms are placed in the bamboo basket.

    She walked into the woods with her back to the screen, with an elegant figure, a pretty bun on her head, and a peach blossom in her hair. She looked like a gentle and playful little lady.

    The skirt swept the ground while walking, and the petals fluttered to the sides in shock, and the petals on the tree fluttered and fell during the period.

    There is also a picture of her resting under a peach tree.

    She sat on the ground with her eyes closed, resting against the tree trunk, and placed a flower basket with peach blossom branches beside it.

    Beside her, he also added clusters of flower branches, as if she was a peach blossom fairy surrounded by peach blossoms, and a peach blossom elf in a fairyland.

    She is clean, pure and beautiful, as if every strand of hair speaks of her delicacy and beauty.

    Su Wan has seen quite a few paintings by Li Lin, including her own portrait, but these two paintings really amazed her and liked her, she couldn't put it down.

    I took a look at the one on the left, and I also looked at this one, but I couldn't bear to take my eyes away.

    When Li Lin walked in, he saw her sitting on a chair, her crow's hair was scattered casually, one hand was resting on the table, her chin was supported by the palm of the hand, her eyes were on the two paintings spread on the table  Look back and forth.

    Her appearance was clearly illuminated by the lamp on the lampstand beside her, her white porcelain skin seemed to reflect the light, the corners of her mouth were slightly curved, and the fundus of her eyes seemed to be covered with a layer of stars, shining brightly, it was a pleasure to look at.

    For a moment, Li Lin didn't want to tell her the messy things in the imperial city, thinking that it would be good to let her be happy like this.

    After knowing that someone came in, she raised her eyes and saw that it was him, then smiled: "Why are you here?"

    Because it is the guest courtyard of the temple, the two did not sleep together, and each occupied a dormitory. Li Lin's dormitory is opposite. At this time, he should wash up and rest.

    Li Lin hummed, stretched out his hand to roll up the two paintings, and then said: "Come here and tell you two things."

    "What's up?"

    Li Lin sat down on the edge, considered his words, and then briefly talked about Zhao Mingqi and the matter and the three sisters of the Su family, and finally handed her Su Xun's letter.

    "This is a letter from my father-in-law to Jingpingyuan."

    Su Wan grabbed the letter and read it again, his face condensed slightly.

    Although she was a little shocked when she heard about Zhao Mingqi's matter, she didn't care much about it. Anyway, this matter has nothing to do with Jinning Duke's mansion, so it's fine if it doesn't involve the mansion, but it's about the three sisters.  jumping.

    It's not that she's to blameSu Ling had the opportunity to take revenge on whoever was guilty, and it was right for Su Fu to make amends.

    She was only worried about Duke Ning's mansion and Wang's health.

    What happened to the girl in the mansion caused the reputation of the Jinning mansion to plummet. In the future, it will be difficult to marry a girl or a new man, especially when marrying a girl. Knowing how many girls in this mansion  In such a mess, who would want to marry a girl from the family.

    The younger one is not worried, it is Su Ying and Su Luo, I am afraid they will be implicated.

    The Wang family wanted to run the Jinning Duke's Mansion wholeheartedly, and she was especially concerned about the mansion's reputation. Now that such an incident happened, she almost stomped her face on the ground, fearing that she would vomit blood from anger.

    Su Wan felt depressed.

    Li Lin asked her: "But you want to go back to the Imperial City? If you want to go back, let's go back tomorrow."

    Su Wan bit her lip and hesitated.

    She was indeed worried about the Wang family, and she wanted to go back a little bit, but she also didn't want to. Li Lin's status is special, if he goes back to the imperial city at this time, it will not be good for him.

    It is best for him not to be in the imperial city and to stay out of it.

    After all, Zhao Mingqi is the emperor's own son. If he is involved in this matter, it will not be his business alone.

    She thought for a while, and then said: "Father said that although grandma is very angry, it is not a serious problem. Now the house has closed the door to thank guests, so I will obey my father and not go back."

    Today's Imperial City is like a puddle. If it is outside, it is best not to go back, so as not to get muddy. If it is involved, it will be hard to tell.

    Especially with Li Lin's status, it's better to stay far away, lest the emperor suddenly go crazy.

    "I won't go back." She reached out and pressed the center of her eyebrows, "I will write a letter to my grandmother in a while and tell her some happy things."

    "Well, I won't come back if I don't come back."

    Li Lin naturally hoped that Su Wan would not go back. Things in the Imperial City were really chaotic. He was afraid that if he went back, he would not be able to live in peace for a day, and he was worried every day so as not to be implicated.

    "On the side of the imperial city, Ju Song is watching over there. He will also take care of the affairs of Jinning Duke's mansion. If there is anything to do, he will help out. Just don't worry." (Remember the website URL:  www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 414: Wang Baoping

    ?

    Su Wan was thinking about the matter of the Imperial City in his heart, and at night he tossed and turned, unable to sleep, lying on the bed and staring at the moon outside the window in a daze.

    It wasn't until near the early morning that she couldn't bear the sleepiness and fell asleep drowsily.

    When she woke up the next day, it was already close to noon, and she had been asleep in the morning without eating. She was so hungry that she was flustered, so she got up and packed up, and then went to eat something.

    "Young Master said that Madam might not be able to sleep well last night, so he told us to let Madam sleep and not to disturb. The food is warmed on the stove."

    The guest courtyard of Soyun Temple does not have a kitchen for eating. I am afraid that the guests took something they should not take to cook, and I am afraid that it violated the taboo in the temple. However, there is a large stove for heating hot water, and put a bamboo  The shelf, but it can keep the food brought back from the dining hall warm.

    Su Wan was so hungry that he panicked, so he didn't care about it. He ate some in a hurry, and felt better when he had something in his stomach.

    "Where is your son?"

    "Young master said to go down the mountain and come back in the afternoon."

    Su Wan was taken aback for a moment: "He went down the mountain? But what did he say he was going to do?"

    Xiao Sang shook her head: "My lord didn't go into details, he just told me to wait for the two of us to take care of my wife. If she is not awake at noon, I should wake her up, so as not to starve to death."

    Ever since they left the house, they no longer called Su Wan the princess, but Madam.

    "Then leave him alone."

    Su Guan was preoccupied with things, and didn't have the time to think about what Li Lin was going down the mountain. After eating, she walked around the yard, after thinking about it, she took Xiao Sang and Xiao Mo to the main hall to serve Jinning.  Gonghe Wang prayed for blessings, and hoped that the two old people would be healthy and safe.

    When she came out of the main hall, the setting sun had already set on the door of the main hall. When she looked up, she happened to see Li Lin standing on the platform in front of the main hall, looking up at her.

    Her heart moved slightly, she quickly walked down the steps with her skirt in hand, and hurried over.

    "Slow down and watch your step."

    "It's okay, you're back."

    "Well, I'm back."

    The two returned to the Bodhi Garden together, and it happened to be time for dinner again. Li Lin asked Xiao Li and Yuan You to go to the dining hall to get the food back, and then asked Xiao Sang to open the food box brought back from the mountain.

    There are some pickled side dishes, such as preserved melon and radish, and some shiitake mushrooms mixed with garlic sauce, which smells very good, and I also brought back some pastries and seasonal fruits.

    "When I was down the mountain, I saw someone selling it, so I brought some back. The sauce made of mushrooms is really good. Put a spoonful on it, and the food will have a taste. You can try it later, preserved melon and radish are also served with rice."

    The vegetarian food in the cafeteria of Soun Temple is indeed good, but the taste is a bit bland. The monks are not greedy for their appetites, so they think it is good to eat, but if others eat it, they think it is good at first, but later on  I feel tasteless.

    Meat is not allowed in the temple, so after thinking about it, only these pickled radishes and melons and this sauce are useful.

    In the past few days, she has eaten a few bites in a hurry to barely fill her stomach, and then eat some pastries and fruits to count as full. If this continues, she may lose weight.

    Therefore, taking advantage of the opportunity to go down the mountain, Li Lin went to a restaurant at the foot of the mountain, spent a lot of money, bought a can of mushroom sauce that was not sold in the store, and then sold some preserved melons and radishes from the common people  .

    ? Su Wan mixed green vegetables with mushroom sauce and thought it was very good. This mushroom sauce not only contains mushrooms, tempeh and garlic, but also some soybeans, sesame seeds and peanuts.

    Sesame soybeans are stir-fried, very crispy, peanuts are not only fried, but also chopped into small pieces.

    These are blended with the sauce, which is very fragrant and goes well with rice.

    The preserved melons and radishes are also very tasty.

    She actually ate a little more of this meal than before, and felt comfortable all over after eating.

    There is some taste in my mouth, and it is finally not like the past few days, when I ate vegetarian food, my mouth became pale.

    She thought to herself, if she persisted for another two days, if she couldn't wait for the beautiful scenery of clouds and colorful scenery, she might have to go down the mountain. She really didn't have the mood to wait any longer, and couldn't bear it.

    She didn't mention the matter of the imperial city, and Li Lin didn't mention it anymore, but after knowing that she went to the main hall to listen to the monks chanting sutras and praying for blessings, she also went with her the next day.  In the temple, it doesn't hurt to ask for something.

    The two of them stayed in the main hall for a morning, and when they went back in the afternoon, they happened to meet Mrs. Wang, mother and daughter, and Chen Lian.

    When Miss Wang saw Li Lin who was beside Su Wan, she was taken aback for a moment, and then surprise burst out on her face: "Is it you? Young Master, is it really you?"

    "My lord, where did you go before? Aquarius has been looking for you for a long time, but I can't see you!"

    Su Wan raised her brows slightly, turned her head to look at Li Lin, and wondered where he met another Sister Aquarius.

    Li Lin was a little confused: "This girl, I'm afraid you have identified the wrong person?"

    "No, how could I admit the wrong person!" Wang Baoping shook his head vigorously, then pulled Mrs. Wang's sleeve and said, "Mother, this is the son I told you about, who saved me back then."

    "Young master, do you remember that in Chongli County the year before last, I helped a little girl who was left alone, and that was me, the fat one."

    When Mr. Wang didn't take office as governor of Qingzhou, he was the county magistrate of Chongli County. Later, because of his prudence and proper handling, he was nominated by King Zhao and approved by the emperor's imperial pen, and became governor of Qingzhou.

    Wang Baoping is Mrs. Wang's beloved daughter, because she was born fat, she was not very pleasing, but when she was in Chongli County, because her father was an official, many girls liked her, and they all said she was very good like this.  One day she heard the girls say that she was fat and ugly, like a pig.

    In grief, he ran out crying and lost his way in the market, but was sent back by this young man.

    At that time, she was crying sadly, and he also persuaded her a few words, telling her not to care too much about other people's thoughts, just live a happy life, if she really cares too much, then try to lose the flesh on her body and be yourself  I like it.

    And he also said a set of ways to lose weight. She tried it after going back home, and persisted for more than a year, and she lost a lot of weight.

    She was much fatter before than now.

    It seems that the dark life has seen hope.

    This is simply her benefactor!

    Wang Baoping smiled happily: "Young master, I am so happy to see you here. I have been looking for you in the county before, but I have never been able to find you."

    "Young master, are you here to pray for blessings too? Let's go in together."

    "I also wanted to pray for the young master, and I hope to see the young master again!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 415 She Was Suddenly Reluctant

    ?

    Li Lin remembered such a person, probably around the time of winter the year before last, when he was passing through Chongli County, he met a thirteen-year-old girl who was very fat, lost her way, and choked on tears  It's really pitiful to choke.

    So he put her in the carriage and sent her home. He heard all kinds of grievances and being deceived on the way, so he persuaded her a few words and gave her some suggestions.

    Either you are happy and don't care about other people's eyes, or you lose weight and lose weight. Only by losing weight can you get the praise and eyes you crave.

    By the way, I told her a few ways to lose weight, such as running, practicing martial arts, changing diet and so on.

    After sending her to the door of his house, he let her get out of the carriage, found an inn in Chongli County and stayed for one night, and left the next day.

    It's just a chance encounter, and it's just a matter of convenience.

    Li Lin and Su Wan explained: "It's just a little girl who met by chance in the past and helped out a favor. I remember I wrote to you and told you about it."

    Su Wan thought about it for a while, but found that it was indeed the case. At the time when they communicated frequently, he wrote down what he had seen and heard on the road to show her. He did say that he met a girl who was born very fat, and that  The girl's troubles.

    Because she was born fat, the girls who played with her said she was so nice on the surface, but said she was a pig behind her back. When those people said bad things about her behind her back, she happened to bump into her, so she was very sad.

    Su Wan didn't think there was anything wrong with Li Lin's behavior of helping people everywhere. He just happened to meet him, so he just did it conveniently. Maybe it could change the unfortunate fate of others.

    Of course, he also needs to do a better job of dealing with the aftermath. She doesn't want to see a plot of "the little girl has nothing to repay, but she is willing to give her body." The other party wants to sing, but she doesn't want to sing yet.

    Declined, she doesn't want to take the script of the vicious Mrs. Zhengfang.

    "So it's you. My husband told me earlier that he rescued a little girl in Chongli County. I didn't expect it to be you. This is really destined." Su Wan smiled, "Madam Wang,  Don't you think so?"

    Mrs. Wang's complexion was a little bad, and she also reacted when she heard the words, and said with a smile: "It is indeed destined, I didn't know that Mr. Li was the one who saved the treasure vase, and I would have to offer a thank you later, if it wasn't for Li  Young Master, what happened to my Aquarius may happen."

    Wang Baoping was in a daze for a moment, then remembered that Li Lin came with Su Wan, and his identity was the husband of the princess.

    He is already married.

    Because Wang Baoping was born fat, some of the princes he met looked down on her. They were afraid of her father's status and were afraid of being favored by her. When they saw her, they always took a detour, and even took her away in private.  Come out to comment, saying that she is so fat, she will definitely not be able to marry in the future.

    He also said that whoever is willing to marry her will have to be supported by her father in the future.

    Li Lin was something she had seen before, and there were very few people who were not surprised by her appearance. When they saw her crying sadly, they would calmly analyze her future path and even help her.

    Seeing her dazed look, Mrs. Wang said, "The chanting is about to start. Let me go in together. The princess and Mr. Li will invite you first."

    "Please, Mrs. Wang." Su Wan nodded, and then walked towards the main hall with Li Lin. When she turned her head, she happened to see Chen Lian's expression, which was rather stiff and black, and looked very unhappy.

    After entering the main hall, each found a futon to sit down and listen to the monks chanting.

    ? Sandalwood incense is curling up in the main hall, and the monks are chanting scriptures in peace and compassion, which has the clarity and tranquility of the Bodhi mirror, and also has the meaning of compassion for all living beings.

    After returning to the rented guest house, Mrs. Wang turned away the waiters, and then said to Wang Baoping earnestly: "Bao Ping, then Mr. Li is already married, you must not mess around."

    "Mother, Bao Ping knows about it." Wang Bao Ping bit her lip. She was just a little regretful. She had been looking for him in Chongli County for so long but couldn't find him.  see you soon.

    It's a pity that he didn't expect that when we met again, he was already married, and he married a princess.

    The noble daughter of Jinning's mansion, she can't even offend the Wang family.

    And he already has a beauty like the princess by his side, so how could he have a crush on her? The princess has a good family background, looks good, and has a gentle and gentle personality. She thinks that she can't compare with this princess.

    Moreover, she has been on the mountain for the past two days, and she has also heard how good the relationship between these two is, like a couple of gods and gods, envious of others.

    I heard that the day before yesterday I went to the Taolin in the back mountain to paint.

    Mrs. Wang looked at her carefully for a whileSeeing that her words did not seem to be false, she breathed a sigh of relief: "Baby vase, if it were someone else, we can discuss it, but this is absolutely impossible."

    Firstly, you can't offend the princess, and secondly, since he is already married, it would be a bit degrading if you get together again.

    Although the girls of the Wang family are not comparable to those noble girls in the duke's mansion, they are also the daughters of officials and officials, so they can't do such shameful things.

    "I'm just a little lost." When I saw the person I was thinking about, I found that everything was not as I thought.

    "Mother, I don't want to marry into the Chen family."

    Mrs. Wang was taken aback, her eyes widened: "What nonsense are you talking about? I have also told you about the situation of the Chen family. It is that Chen Lian does not make progress, but he is also the son of an official family. He is suitable for you."

    "And his father is getting old, he can only rely on your father in the future, he dare not treat you badly."

    "But mother, he despises me!" Wang Baoping stood up suddenly, "I think what you said to father before was quite reasonable, but now I don't want to."

    "He can despise me now, so how can he treat me well in the future? It's just that he doesn't dare to treat me, but he neglects me and takes in many concubines, so what should I do? Could it be that we let our family go to Chen's house?  Reasoning?"

    In this world, taking concubines is really too common. Even men with a few taels of silver want to take a concubine back. If the Wang family gets into trouble because of Chen Lian taking concubines in the future, it will be very shameful.

    "Mother, he despises me!" Wang Baoping repeated, "So I don't want to marry him."

    "If you want to marry, you won't be able to find someone like Mr. Li, and I hope to find someone who won't dislike me."

    What girl doesn't want to be young, and doesn't want to marry a handsome man?  !

    The same is true for Wang Baoping.

    Previously, she heard what her parents said, and thought that it was enough to find someone who was similar, but now that she saw Mr. Li, she remembered what Mr. Li had said, and saw how Mr. Li and his wife were harmonious and loving.

    She suddenly didn't want to.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 416: Heroic and righteous, send an ugly guy there

    ?

    She felt like these two were what a couple should look like.

    No matter how bad it is, you can find someone who respects her, even if the status is lower, it is better than Chen Lian who despises her so much.

    This marriage was really forced by the Chen family and the Wang family on the younger generation.

    Chen Lian looked down on Wang Baoping, thinking that she was fat and not beautiful, not what he thought in his heart, and he saw mostly those noble girls in the imperial city, all of them were graceful, just like his previous  That fianc¨¦e is also of extremely good stature.

    He really doesn't like people like Wang Baoping.

    Wang Baoping also looked down on Chen Lian. She was a girl who was spoiled and raised by her parents, and she had a bit of a temper.  She really despises the blessings of her elders.

    Since this marriage doomed her to have no happy days, why would she jump into the fire pit?  !

    Just like Mr. Li said, either you just want to be happy for yourself, even if you don¡¯t get married for a lifetime, she can live a good life, at worst, find someone with a lower status, and you can only listen to her for the rest of your life.  No, she can drive him out immediately.

    Or, just continue to work hard to lose weight, and when she is beautiful, then find someone who likes her, and then you will naturally find a good marriage.

    No matter what the result is, it is much better than the current Chen Lian!

    "Mother, I don't like him, and he doesn't like me either. Even if this marriage becomes a bitter couple, does mother have the heart to make me unhappy for the rest of my life?"

    "Just listen to me once. I'm only fifteen years old this year, and I still have a long time to go. I'll work harder in the future to lose weight. When the time comes, there will be more people who like me, and naturally there will be a good marriage.  "

    "It's just that we can't reduce it. In the future, we will find someone with a lower status. If he dares to let me down, I will kick him out."

    Mrs. Wang's brows were jumping.

    Wang Baoping continued: "Mum, it's not that you haven't seen Mr. Li and the princess like that. Don't you hope that Aquarius can also find a man like Mr. Li?"

    "No matter how bad it is, it's great for ordinary couples!"

    Anyway, Wang Baoping has made up his mind and is unwilling to marry Chen Lian.

    Mrs. Wang had no choice but to agree, but she had no control over this matter alone, so she had to write a letter to be sent to Qingzhou to Mr. Wang, and Mr. Wang made the decision.

    The next day, Mrs. Wang went to Bodhi Garden with a thank you gift, and thanked Li Lin for saving her in the past, but she didn't bring Wang Baoping there. Her daughter naturally had a good impression of Li Linzai, but  Knowing that they are married, I dare not think about it.

    Mrs. Wang was afraid that if the two met too many times, it would be bad if Wang Baoping had any thoughts.

    "Thank you, Mr. Li. If it weren't for Mr. Li, we don't know when our treasure vase will come back." Even if it is a fat girl, it is very dangerous to get lost outside.

    Su Wan said: "Madam Wang, you are being polite. This is what he should do. Even if we meet by chance, if someone is in trouble, he should help."

    Mrs. Wang said: "Your Majesty, please don't take what happened yesterday to your heart. Aquarius was just meeting her benefactor and was excited for a while. She absolutely dare not have other thoughts. If she dares to, I will definitely forgive her."  without her."

    Su Wan pursed her lips and said with a smile: "Madam Wang doesn't have to take it to heart, it's just a trivial matter. This one from my family used to love to travel around the world and made her home all over the world. She has helped countless people."

    "For some little girls, the person who pulled her out of her predicament and rescued her is naturally different."

    "Madame Wang doesn't need to worry about it."

    Mrs. Wang saw that Su Wan's words were sincere, but she didn't know whether it was true or not.

    If it was her, such a girl would definitely be angry if she ran up and said that to her husband, but this gentle and gentle person actually said something that didn't bother her at all.

    Is it really so emotional and generous?  !

    However, after Mrs. Wang left, the magnanimous princess sulked for a while, thinking that with what this person did, there were not many peach blossoms like Wang Baoping.

    Fortunately, the Wang family still wants face, and Wang Baoping also wants face. When they see someone getting married, they immediately break their minds. They are not the kind of people who say that they fall in love at first sight, don't marry unless they are kings, and are willing to stalk their concubines.

    If she really encountered that kind of situation, she would probably die of anger.

    Her own man, by another woman like thisCoveted entanglement, who can swallow this breath.

    She sat here in the hall for a while, and when she saw Li Lin lift the curtain and walk over, she immediately became angry: "Tell me about you, how many people are like Wang Baoping?"

    Of course there are, but they are all people who meet by chance and will never see each other again. Li Lin himself didn't take it to heart, but he didn't expect such a coincidence to bump into a Wang Baoping.

    He walked up to her and asked with a smile, "Ma'am, are you angry?"

    "Don't laugh, of course I'm angry." Su Wan glared at him, "You just met by chance and offered to help, so why are you still giving birth to peach blossoms?"

    "It's not that there is nothing wrong with you helping others. Even if you want to help, you can't come out on your own in the future. Just send an ugly person to be a chivalrous man."

    The savior is ugly, and the girl is afraid that she will be worried about the other party's repayment, and she hopes to get rid of it as soon as possible, so naturally there will be no such thing.

    "Madam is right." Li Lin smiled, "If you encounter such a thing in the future, let Yuan You go."

    Yuanyou who just walked to the door: ""

    What the hell is it none of my business?  !

    Say I'm ugly again?  !

    If you weren't my master, I would have swung my big knife and chopped you down right now!

    Yuanyou's face was distorted, and he yelled loudly in the yard: "Master, what you said is too unkind, why do you always call me ugly?"

    Everyone heard the bad things about people, Su Wan blushed slightly, and she kicked Li Lin: "You said he was ugly again, and after a while he really swung his knife to chop you."

    Li Lin smiled and didn't care: "It was Madam who first said she was looking for ugliness."

    Su Wan glared at him: "I said looking for ugly people, but no one travels far away, so don't blame me for this!"

    Li Lindao: "There is no way, he is the ugliest person around me, so I can only look for him."

    Su Wan hesitated for a moment: "Wellit seems, it seems to be true, so let's send him"

    Su Wan has seen quite a few of the hidden guards around Li Lin. Huifeng Jusong and others are all young and handsome, and they look like young masters in Chinese clothes.  Developed, is the image of a strong man.

    Madam also said he was ugly?

    Yuanyou was so angry that he was about to faint: "You husband and wife are too much!" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 417 Tian Huangshi

    ?

    Su Guan laughed a few times, and then the husband and wife walked out of the house. Seeing Yuan You standing in the yard, looking angry and holding back, he found it even more interesting.

    Su Wan said: "I've said it all, I'll find you a daughter-in-law, you say no, if you have a daughter-in-law, there won't be someone to help you when you're being bullied, and you won't be so pitiful."

    Li Lin threw the thank you gift brought by Mrs. Wang to Yuanyou: "Stop howling, it's all for you."

    Having said that, the two turned around and entered the house again, leaving him alone.

    What Mrs. Wang sent was a red lacquered wooden box, and I don't know what was in it, but there was nothing else on this mountain, some of which were probably some gold, silver and valuables.

    Yuanyou opened it and saw that there was a piece of Tianhuang stone with fine texture in the box. Tianhuang stone is warm in color and fine in texture. It is the most famous stone for engraving seals since ancient times. It was also known as the "king of seal stones" by the sages.  .

    Even this small piece is worth a lot.

    Yuan You didn't understand these things, so he took it out and looked left and right, but he couldn't see the use of this thing.

    At this moment, Huifeng came back. He walked through the yard and saw Yuanyou sitting on the ground staring at a stone in a daze.

    "Yuanyou, where did you get this jade?"

    Yuanyou raised his eyes and glanced at him, squinting his eyes: "It's none of your business, go and do your business."

    Huifeng said: "You can do it, Tian Huangshi, it's worth a lot of silver."

    "What? Tian Huangshi?!" Yuanyou was really shocked, "Is this stuff really worth a lot of money?"

    "Probably you have the money to marry a wife." Hui Feng smiled and patted him on the shoulder, "Not bad."

    Yuanyou's face turned green: "What kind of daughter-in-law, it's better to have two jugs of wine to have fun, the girl's house, she's so cute, I'm so bored to death."

    It's all right now, not only the son and wife want to find a wife for him, they all know about it, and they use it to make fun of him.

    "What, I saw that you got along very well with the man from Zhen Guogong's mansion before, so why didn't you say she's cute." Some time ago, Yuan You and You Zongzhi Yue Shuang walked very close together,  Fighting and drinking, even looking at other people's little girls.

    He also specially asked someone to forge a saber and gave it to the little girl.

    "Hey, you said that little girl Yue Shuang!" Yuan You thinks that little girl's personality is quite pleasing, but there are also downsides, that is, she is too willful.

    In life, how many people can truly be unrestrained and unrestrained.

    And how many people who are really cool and unrestrained don¡¯t feel that they are alone in this world and have nothing, probably some are just three or two friends. When they meet, they eat meat and drink together. After the banquet, they don¡¯t know  Whether the rest of my life can meet.

    ?A stranger in the end of the world, walking alone, no one cared about.

    Children, are not sensible.

    Yuan You stretched out his hand and scratched his hair: "She is not delicate, but she is a bit annoying, but don't talk nonsense, I have always regarded her as a half-apprentice, and she is also a noble daughter of the Zhen Guo Gongfu!"

    He doesn't want to get involved in any romantic affairs with these noble girls, it's very troublesome.

    "I'm not going to talk about what you and her can do. Aren't the young master and his wife worried about your marriage? I can suggest that the young master find you a heroine."

    "Hiss!" Yuanyou suddenly stood up, "Huifeng, I warn you, if you dare to lie to me with nonsense, I will not cure you!"

    As he said, he put Tian Huangshi in his arms, making a gesture to hit someone. Huifeng didn't want to fight this reckless man, so he stepped back and fell under the eaves, then turned around and opened the curtain and walked into the house quickly  inside.

    He entered the house, and it was hard to chase after a long journey. He felt angry for a while, and then touched the piece of Tianhuang stone again, feeling that his unbeautiful mood was healed.

    Good baby, it's worth it!

    "Mrs. Young Master, I was in the main hall earlier, and I heard a master say that there should be flowing clouds and colorful clouds on the Guanyun Terrace today, and I can go there earlier in a while."

    The master on Strauyun Mountain is old and has lived on the mountain for most of his life. He is very clear about the air humidity, wind direction, and cloud cover on the mountain.

    "Really?" Su Wan was pleasantly surprised. She had stayed in Layer Cloud Mountain for a few days, just to see this good scene.

    "Subordinates dare not lie to Madam."

    After Huifeng finished speaking, he took his leave and left, while Su Wan said:??Turning to talk to Li Lin, "Let's go to see Liuyun later, if not, you can draw Liuyun later, we can take it out and have a look when we think about it later."

    Su Wan regrets a little, there are no cameras in this era, it would be great if he could take pictures of the scenery.

    "Well, good." Seeing her happy, Li Lin naturally did not refuse.

    Knowing that there will be layers of clouds and colorful colors in the evening, Su Wan finally felt better after being bored for two days. He was also in the mood to choose some clothes to go to the Guanyun Terrace to change into, while Li Lin chose some clothes that he would use later.  Acquired pen, ink, paint and paper.

    In the afternoon, the two went to the main hall again. If there were clouds and colorful clouds today, they might go down the mountain tomorrow. She planned to hang a lucky bag for the elders in the family.

    When the time was almost up, the two of them went directly to Guanyun Terrace.

    The rest of the people had their own arrangements. Yuanyou and Xiaosang Xiaolan went to the dining hall to fetch the food and put it on the stove to warm. There was time for the dining hall in the temple to open. Although it was a bit early, it was still possible.  The cooking has already started, go talk to the master in the back hall, and just bring the food back.

    ?They don't know how long they will stay in Guanyun Terrace for a while, maybe it will be dark when they come back, and the dining hall will be closed long ago. If they are not prepared, they will definitely be hungry all night.

    Returning to the wind is to go back and take Li Lin's prepared brushes and other things to Guanyuntai.

    After finishing these, they will go to Guanyuntai and meet Li Linsu Wan.

    When Su Guan and Li Lin arrived at Guanyun Terrace, there were already quite a few people there, and some acquaintances even greeted them and said a few words.

    Su Wan glanced at it. It was not yet sunset, and the clouds beside the cloud viewing platform did not change at all.

    Someone is talking on the side.

    "Hey, tell me, will there really be a cloud in a while?"

    "It should be there, the master can see it."

    "I have been waiting for three days. If I can't wait any longer, I will go down the mountain."

    "Brother, I have waited much longer than you, today is already the seventh day."

    Li Lin took Su Wan to find a seat on the side, and then slowly waited for the sunset.

    Su Wan grabbed a handful of melon seeds from the bag at his waist, and then shared a handful with Li Lin. The husband and wife kowtowed the melon seeds while waiting for the sunset.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 418 Colorful Flowing Clouds

    ?

    When the people around saw the young couple sitting there eating melon seeds, they immediately became happy.

    "You guys are still smart. I would have brought some with me if I knew it earlier, so that I wouldn't be waiting to scratch my head and knock melon seeds. It's a good time to pass the time."

    "Not really."

    Su Wan smiled and shared some melon seeds with everyone, not many, just a small handful. The bag she was carrying didn't contain many, and she wanted to keep some for herself.

    However, everyone did not dislike it. They chatted while knocking sunflower seeds, and paid attention to the clouds from time to time.

    Just as the first orange light was shining in the setting sun, the four of Yuanyou Huifeng, Xiaosang and Xiaoman, rushed to the Guanyuntai. At this moment, the clouds began to change.

    When a group of people came, they also brought a food box, and brought most of the snacks that they had brought up the mountain. There were candied fruits, dried fruits and melon seeds, and some fruits, which filled the food box.

    Xiao Sang also distributed some things to the people present, and kept some for himself.

    "Brother Li, you and your wife have really prepared everything, we didn't expect this."

    Li Lin smiled and said, "My wife prepared them all."

    The people on the side said: "If you want to say, it's better to marry a wife. There is also someone around here to take care of you, so you don't have to worry about anything."

    "That's right, I just can't meet a virtuous girl like Li's sister-in-law."

    Su Wan blushed slightly, and thought to herself, she didn't prepare this, it was clearly for her to eat. As for her serving him, that's even more ridiculous. He takes care of her a lot these days.

    At this time, the sun is slowly shifting to the west, and the beam of light has also changed, slowly taking on a gentle orange color. Wisps of orange light fall on the clouds, and the clouds are gradually blurred from the edge, giving them color  Appear.

    Stratus Mountain is very high. On the side of the viewing platform, you can see the clouds on the horizon above your head, and you will see a misty cloud outside, and then you will see the abyss, and you will see another layer of clouds when you look down.

    When standing on the cloud viewing platform and watching the clouds, the sky is clouds, and the clouds are also the clouds when you reach out your hand, and the clouds are also under your feet, as if you are in this fairyland, a fairy in the clouds.

    At this time, the clouds gradually change, and the setting sun refracts in the clouds to dye layers of colors, one color, two layers, three layers

    The clouds gradually smudged with color, and the colors became more and more. The people present held their breath and stared at the changes in the clouds, as if they would miss something in the blink of an eye, and regretted their lives when the time came.

    Su Wan was still holding a candied fruit in his hand, and he didn't dare to blink his eyes at the moment. He stared wide-eyed at the layers of clouds, layer by layer, until the seven layers of color stopped.

    Today's cloud scene is a rare colorful cloud.

    ?Everyone cheered. They only felt that they were lucky. To see such a good scene, even those who had been waiting for a long time felt that it was not in vain to spend so much time waiting.

    At this time, the sky and the earth are colorful and colorful, and each cloud floats slowly, with gradual changes in the colorful colors on its body. The big clouds are colorful and beautiful, like a beautiful and dazzling girl, while the small clouds are  Like shy little girls, they are so cute that they scream.

    At this moment, it seems that I am swimming in the clouds, accompanied by these lovely clouds.

    Su Guan tugged on Li Lin's sleeve, very happy: "Look at the cloud, cloud! It's so beautiful!"

    "Well, it looks good." He smiled and reached out to take the preserved fruit in her hand, and then ate it himself.

    Su Wan came back to his senses: "You snatched my preserved fruit."

    "No, I saw that it was about to drop, so I ate it, and I'll just give you another one." He took one from the food box and pretended to feed her.

    If it was in private, Su Wan naturally had no reason to refuse him to feed him, but now that she was outside and there were so many people around, she didn't want to be watched by so many people, so she was busy reaching out to block it.

    "I don't need you to feed me, I don't need you to feed me, I will do it myself."

    As she spoke, she hurriedly snatched the candied fruit from his hand, put it in her mouth, chewed it and swallowed it whole.

    Just when she thought she was relieved that the cover-up was successful, she heard someone laugh out loud, and when she looked up, many people were already looking at her.

    Su Wan blushed, stretched out his hand and tugged at his sleeve, lowered his voice and said angrily, "It's all your fault, you ate it as soon as you ate it, and you still have to pay me back, it's a joke."

    Li Lin smiled at the corner of his mouth: "It's okay, just read it."

    Su Wan thought to himself, this person is really thick-skinned, even if he doesn't care, but when people see the clouds, let them take a good look at the clouds. It doesn't make sense to feed others some dog food!

    "The relationship between brother and wife is really good.  "

    "No, I really envy others."

    "I want to get married as soon as possible."

    "that is."

    Li Lin looked at Su Wan with a smile, he really liked it very much, Su Wan was so ashamed that he wanted to push him away, too lazy to play any romantic relationship with him.

    This scene fell in Wang Baoping's eyes not far away, and he was in a trance again, as if the last ray of fire in his eyes had been extinguished.

    If the relationship between the husband and wife is not good, she can still find an excuse, saying that he was forced to this marriage and was unwilling. As long as she is willing, she can also go to him, or one day, they will separate.

    However, they are so close and intimate, obviously they have a very good relationship.

    There is no hope for her in this life.

    Wang Baoping was a little disappointed, feeling that today's beautiful scene of colorful flowing clouds is not good, she looked at it for a while, then turned and left, Mrs. Wang saw her turned and left, and hurriedly chased after her.

    The clouds on the Guanyun Terrace were smudged, and there was a good scene of colorful flowing clouds. Some people who knew some poems began to write poems and lyrics, which was extremely lively.

    If it wasn't that this place was a place of temples, these people would probably have to prepare a good wine and food, and recite poems and lyrics while drinking, enjoying the pleasures of the world.

    People present invited Li Lin to write a poem, but Li Lin refused with a smile, then found a corner, set up a shelf, and began to paint, Su Wan sat beside him, admiring the clouds with Xiao Sang and Xiao Li, and occasionally eating some  Snacks, or pass him a pen, or watch him paint.

    He paints carefully, stroke by stroke, and the cloud-observing platform and layers of clouds on the horizon appear under his pen.

    Su Wan looked at it, and felt that the colorful clouds were not as good as him.

    This young man is really handsome, especially with such a serious look, it is really fascinating.

    No wonder Wang Baoping was moved.

    If it were her, there was such a person who saved her in her embarrassment, and she might be emotional too.

    It's so beautiful.

    Li Lin looked back at her, and asked with a smile, "What are you looking at?"

    "Look at you." She rested her chin in one hand, her face was full of smiles, her almond eyes were bright and smiling, and her eyebrows were curved.

    "Look at me?"

    "Well, you look good!"

    Li Lin raised his eyes and saw that other people were either composing poems or looking at clouds. No one noticed, so he leaned over and kissed the corner of her mouth.

    "Then read more, ma'am." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 419 I wonder if Mr. Li has any ideas about doing business?

    ?

    Su Wan was startled, her face was flushed, she looked left and right, and found that no one was paying attention to this side, so she was relieved, then glanced at him, stretched out her hand and twisted his waist: "Don't mess around."

    Li Lin smiled: "Madam, be careful that my hands are shaking."

    Su Wan took a closer look and found that there was already a lot of drawing on the drawing paper. If he shook his hands, he might destroy the painting. After thinking about it, let him go for now.

    So she took her hand back with great kindness, and hummed softly: "Then you can continue to draw."

    He was still smiling: "Thank you Madam Haihan."

    The colorful flowing clouds did not exist for a long time, but after half an hour, the sun set into the distant mountains, and the colors in the clouds gradually faded away, leaving only white clouds and a faint sky blue  .

    The sky is also a little gray.

    Li Lin put away his pen at the last moment of the setting sun, and just finished painting a picture scroll of colorful flowing clouds.

    Su Wan went over to take a look, and saw that what he was painting was the scene of Guanyuntai at this moment. The line of sight was from top to bottom, and the shape of Guanyuntai was elegant, and the people on it were distinct.

    The group of them sat in the corner, Li Lin was sitting in front of the shelf painting, she was sitting leaning against him, looking at him with her chin in one hand, sitting next to Xiao Sang and Xiao Moan, Yuan You and Hui Feng were standing  A little behind.

    In addition, there are people on the viewing platform who are reciting poems and composing lyrics, walking back and forth.

    On the top and sides of the cloud viewing platform, there are colorful clouds of different shapes, big or small, elegant or cute, all of which are very beautiful.

    Among the clouds, the colorful layers are gradually changing, and the orange light of the setting sun is added. On the edge of the distant mountain peak, there is another round of setting sun that is about to set.

    The sun sets in the west, and the clouds are colorful.

    Just like a fairyland in the clouds.

    The details are also handled very well, the movement of the clothes of the characters, the layout of trees or grass are quite beautiful.

    What's even better is that there are two or three small pine trees growing in the crevices of the Guanyuntai cliff. The pine needles are shadowy.  the backbone.

    Quite a bit of the will to refuse to accept fate and face difficulties.

    "how?"

    Su Wan nodded vigorously: "I like it, I like it very much, the painting is really good."

    Su Wan's words are true, Li Lin's painting skills are indeed good, even if he doesn't need to inherit the family business and be an idle painter, he can support the two of them.

    Thinking of this, Su Wan smiled: "If we were an ordinary couple, my husband's painting would be enough to support the family."

    Li Lin smiled and reached out to pinch her face: "Yes, I will support you!"

    Su Wan giggled: "Don't pinch me, hahaha"

    The scenery of colorful flowing clouds was gone, and the people at Guanyun Terrace hurried to the canteen to find something to eat. Su Guan and Li Lin sat there for a while, waiting for the drawing paper to dry before packing up their things.  Back to Bodhi Court.

    When eating together at night, Yuanyou talked about the people in other yards who went to the dining hall too late, missed the time, and didn't even have a meal.

    The canteen of the temple is vegetarian, at most it puts some vegetable oil. On weekdays, I get hungry quickly, and if I don¡¯t eat a meal, I get hungry. Many people shouted in the yard that they were very hungry.

    "Really, I was so scared that I had to eat two more bowls."

    "Hahaha!"

    Huifeng immediately added more rice for him, and stopped when he knew the top of the rice bowl: "Eat, eat, eat more, far away!"

    "Hahaha!"

    Although there were only a few people, it was very lively and happy.

    After reading the cloud, the group's goal has been achieved, and they began to pack their things at night, planning to go down the mountain early tomorrow morning.

    When I went up the mountain before, I didn¡¯t bring many things with me. Later, because I stayed for a long time, I brought a lot of things up one after another. Once I packed them up, there were several packages.

    On the second day, the group went to the monk in charge of the Guest House with salutes and handed back the key to the Bodhi Garden, and then they said goodbye and went down the mountain.

    When going down the mountain, I also invited porters to go down the mountain, but the speed of going down the mountain was much faster than going up the mountain. Just after noon, a group of people arrived at the foot of the mountain.

    Just in time for dinner, Yuanyou was so excited that he was about to jump up.

    "Let's go to eat first, and order a roast chicken later, no, two, as well as braised pig's trotters, and roasted big bones!"

    "I think you want to eat everything, don't you?" Li Lin smiled, "But it's indeed time for dinner, let's go to the restaurant."

      A group of six people ate vegetarian food for so long, and they were really hungry. Hearing what Yuanyou said, they felt that the saliva was about to flow out of their mouths, so they didn't hesitate, and quickly found a restaurant to ask for it.  I took a private room and sat down.

    When returning to Fengfeng to order food, he ordered a roast chicken for Yuanyou.

    While waiting to eat, this man was holding a roast chicken and eating it alone, as excited as a child.

    "Huifeng, I really misjudged you. I didn't expect you to be so kind to me, and you even gave me an extra roast chicken. It's really great, good brother, forever."

    Huifeng looked at the hand he patted on his shoulder with disdain, and said: "Who is for you? I'm not afraid that you eat too fast. The madam and the two girls are not full. Let go of your hands, don't let go."  On my shoulders, oil."

    "Hey, you, I'll just say hello to you, why are you like this?"

    "As for it! Let it go!"

    Yuanyou didn't believe what he said, no matter what the reason was, if he ate it in his mouth, it would be good.

    After a satisfying meal, the group returned to the courtyard where they lived, planning to stay for another day before leaving for the next destination tomorrow.

    But not long after he came back, the courtyard next door knocked on the door, and Liu Yan brought Lin Suyue to visit him.

    "I just heard the movement, and I knew that Mr. Li and the princess had gone down the mountain, so I came to see you."

    Liu Yan went down the mountain two days ago, since Wang Baoping recognized Li Lin that day, Chen Lian lost his temper, and hurried down the mountain the next day without waiting for Mrs. Wang to tell him about the marriage.

    Liu Yan was trying to curry favor with the servant boy, so he went down the mountain with him, so he also missed the wonderful scene of colorful clouds yesterday.

    Li Lin asked Huifeng to serve tea, sat down and chatted with him.

    "Mr. Liu left early, and missed yesterday's good scene, the rare colorful clouds!"

    "That's not true." Mr. Liu also felt a little regretful, if he could take a look, he would have some capital to brag about when he went back and chatted.

    What's even more regrettable is that he flattered Chen Lian, but he failed to achieve what he wanted. Chen Lian went down the mountain angrily, turned around and rushed back to the Imperial City without even saying a word.

    After a busy day, I didn't get anything.

    Liu Yan thought about it, and couldn't be too busy, so he waited in this yard for Li Lin and Su Wan to go down the mountain, maybe there would be a good chance.

    I heard that Mr. Li came from a poor family, but it was just a coincidence that he married the princess. In this case, his family background must not be very rich. I am afraid that he also wants to save some family money, so as not to be looked down upon by the princess.

    "I wonder if Mr. Li has any ideas about doing business?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 421 Enjoying the joys of the world and seeing the mountains and forests in spring and summer

    ?

    This is the fate of being a maid, as well as being a maid.

    There are not many maids in the Gaomen mansion, and there are not many first-class maids who can serve as close servants, and there are only a few in total.

    And to be a maid of this class, you still have to look at the master, and the life will be good only if the master is good.

    Don't you see that the person next to Su Ran back then stayed in the East Palace and didn't bring it out, and now he doesn't know if he is alive or dead.

    Like them, the master is kind and caring about them, that's the best part.

    Their family background can be considered rich, and their life is much better than that of girls from ordinary wealthy families. On weekdays, if the master gets anything, he will choose one to reward them, and the food and use are all good.  Why are there second and third class maids to order.

    Su Wan said: "Everyone has their own way of living, but it's just what kind of path they take and what kind of results they will have. Don't worry about it."

    People like Lin Suyue, she is not the only one in the world, and there are many.

    She is now born in the midst of wealth, living a life of wearing splendid clothes, eating delicacies, and living in a mansion of a noble family. She cannot appreciate the hardships of other people's lives, and naturally she is not qualified to comment on their desire to live a good life.  It just shouldn't be.

    Moreover, in today's world, it's not easy for a girl's family to show up in public. If you want to change your destiny, you have to climb a high branch.

    Xiao Sang smiled: "What the princess said is that it's none of our business anyway, so don't mention it again."

    As expected, the two of them didn't mention it anymore, Xiao Sang and Xiao Li went to pack Su Wan's things, and put the things in the package back in the cage, so that they don't have to pack up when they leave tomorrow.

    Su Wan wrote another letter, intending to send it back to Jinning Duke's mansion by Huifeng when they leave tomorrow together with the previous letter.

    It was that night that she received a second letter from Su Xun.

    Su Xun talked about the affairs of the imperial city in the past few days, saying that there was nothing going on in the mansion right now, but people from Prince Zhao's mansion came to ask Zhao Mingyan and Su Fu to reconcile, and then he elaborated on Sui Wangfei and Su Ling Shangzhao.  The door of the palace asked for justice and asked for two hundred thousand taels of silver.

    Previously, Concubine Zhao proposed to use Su Fu's dowry to fill the hole, but the Duke of Jinning agreed, but then made a request that Zhao Mingyan and Su Fu could not divorce or divorce their wives. Su Fu could only be the daughter-in-law of Prince Zhao's mansion.

    But unexpectedly, Prince Zhao's Mansion would rather pay the 200,000 taels of silver than keep Su Fu. Yesterday, Prince Zhao's Mansion sent someone to the door, saying that Zhao Mingyan and Su Fu should be reconciled, and that the mansion would pick up Su Fu.  return.

    This paragraph is a bit too much and even repetitive, but it can be seen that Su Xun was so irritable that he wanted to hit someone.

    However, it is said that Mrs. Wang has eased up a bit, but she is still angry. She firmly disagrees with taking Su Fu back to the Jinning Mansion, and cannot let Su Fu enter the gate of the Jinning Mansion. There is no physical problem.

    In the end, he told her that the imperial city was still in chaos, and told her not to come back, so as not to worry him.

    Speaking of Su Fu's matter, Su Wan didn't sympathize with her at all, but felt a little bit sorry for the elders in the family who cleaned up the mess.

    However, knowing that Mrs. Wang is in good health, she is relieved.

    Stayed in the small courtyard at night, and in the morning of the next day, after eating the breakfast bought by Xiao Sang, the group started to load the car and set off to continue the journey.

    After dinner in the morning, Su Wan handed the two letters he had written to Hui Feng, and asked him to find a convenient way to send the letters back to the Imperial City and deliver them to Su Xun.

    Why was this letter not delivered a few days ago?

    Su Wan also has her own ideas. Li Lin's identity is different, so she should pay attention to everything. They were on Layer Cloud Mountain before, and they didn't know how long they would stay there. She really didn't want to reveal where they were.

    Even if Su Xun is her father, the most trustworthy person, she can't predict who will see this letter, and now they are leaving, it doesn't matter who knows that they stayed in Layer Cloud Mountain.

    After eating breakfast and loading the carriage, a group of people got on the carriage and left Soun Mountain.

    The next itinerary was fairly smooth sailing. Six people and two carriages stopped and stopped along the way, seeing all the beautiful mountains and rivers around the Imperial City.

    By this time, Su Wan also truly experienced the joy of playing.

    I waited too long at Layer Cloud Mountain. Although I finally saw the Colorful Flowing Clouds, it was worth the wait, but it took too much time, and the waiting process was not only boring, but also a vegetarian, which was a bit torturous.

    Later, where to go to see what scenery, then eat local delicacies, and listen to some local customs.??, it's really not happy.

    In ancient times, chariots and horses were very slow, and the journey was very long. Many people probably stayed in one place all their lives. They were born and died here, and they visited very few places.  It is rare and rare.

    It is already a beautiful thing in life to enjoy the scenery, eat the delicious food, and listen to the stories of this place.

    A group of them have visited bustling and lively cities, participated in lively festivals, and also visited mountains and forest villages where few people visit.

    I have enjoyed the joys of the world, and I have seen the mountains and forests in spring and summer.

    ? I once went up to the mountain to see the scenery, and saw all the small mountains at a glance.

    However, there are also some ups and downs on the road. Sometimes it is windy and rainy suddenly, and the road is difficult to walk. I can only stay in the carriage for entertainment, or play leaf cards, play chess and read books, or find a thatched pavilion temple on the roadside.  Take shelter temporarily, wait for the rain to stop, and then take a look at the after-rain scenery in this wilderness forest.

    Sometimes it is too far away from the destination, and there is no village or store in the middle, so they can only sleep in the wild at night. At that time, they eat wild fruits picked in the forest, or pheasants caught in the mountain forest.  Hare, a hasty meal, but it does not have a wild joy.

    Time passed day by day, from spring to hot summer, the spring shirts were replaced with summer shirts, and in June, the group stopped and set foot on the return journey.

    On the tenth day of the sixth lunar month, the carriage entered the gate of the imperial city.

    At this time, the haze of the past in the imperial city has all dissipated, and the bustle of the past has resumed.

    The carriage passed by the street, Su Wan opened the curtain of the window to look out, and saw the shops lined up on the street, and the hawkers with stalls on the side of the street, shouting chaotically.

    "The imperial city is still the same."

    "The big city is almost like this." Li Lin was sitting on the wooden couch, holding a book in his hand. Seeing her happy, he smiled, "A place where people gather is always lively and prosperous."

    "Go back to Jingpingyuan today, wait until tomorrow, and then go to Jinning Duke's mansion to visit father-in-law and the others. In a few days, it will be the wedding ceremony for the girl from the Yue family. Then go to Zhen Guogong's mansion."  Already." (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 422 Your fourth sister seems to be pregnant

    ?

    Yue Shuang's birthday is on the 15th of June, and this year is the year of Jiji, Su Wan will go to the mansion to congratulate her at that time, otherwise they should spend more time traveling around.

    After hearing his arrangement, Su Wan felt that there was nothing wrong with it: "That's fine, but I still need to send someone to talk about it."

    "When we go back, we will send someone there."

    "okay."

    The carriage slowly stopped at the gate of Jingpingyuan, and a gatekeeper poked his head out, recognized the carriage of the master, and shouted happily: "It is the young master and the princess who are back! It is the young master and the princess who are back  !"

    When the master came back, Jingpingyuan, which used to be quiet in the past, suddenly became lively. Those who should boil hot water, those who should prepare food are ready to eat, and some people even helped to unload the things on the carriage, and let people take the things Su Wan bought.  Move back to the inner courtyard.

    Su Wan went back to the yard, drank a cup of warm tea, and rested for a while. After the hot water was boiled, he washed himself all over. First, he washed his hair and dried it, and then took a comfortable bath with flower petals.

    The petals are the freshest and best picked in the garden, and the faint fragrance of flowers permeates the air. After taking a bath, it seems that she has the fragrance of flowers on her body, and she can smell it when she breathes, as if she is in a sea of ??flowers.

    After getting rid of the fatigue of the road, she went to sleep for two hours to catch up on sleep, and when she woke up, she began to distribute the gifts she brought back.

    The people in Jinning Duke's mansion and the people in Zhen Guogong's mansion are indispensable, and even some people in the mansion have a share.

    A pair of shoes were given to Mr. and Mrs. Jin Ning and Mrs. Zhen Guo. The shoes were made in a small town by a 100-year-old long-lived old lady.

    Because of the small town, the style of shoes is average, but the old lady has made shoes all her life, the workmanship is very good, and they are very comfortable to wear.

    Of course, the most important thing is to have a good meaning. It is said that it is a blessing to invite such a long-lived old man to make shoes, and it is the best gift for the old man.

    Many people in that small town asked this old lady to make shoes. In order to get the shoes earlier, Su Wan jumped in the queue and paid three times the price!

    Come to the younger generation, they are not so particular, just buy what looks good.

    Su Wan bought a few delicate fans and flower hairpins for a few girls, one for Su Ying and one for Su Luo, one for Yue Shuang, one for Zhang Fuer from Jingpingyuan, and one for Princess Murong Xianrujin.  Wang Weixi also prepared a copy.

    ? For the wives, it is a finely crafted velvet flower and a piece of soft cloth, and it is an accessory for all the lords and sons.

    But for Su Xun's side, Su Wan bought him a lot, and bought a copy of everything that he could use, and finally had a full box.

    After dividing everyone's gifts, the rest will be shared among Mrs. Zhang, Ah Zhu and Madam Zheng, and there will be nothing left.

    What's more, there is a silk flower for each of the little maids and servants in the house.

    After the division, people will send gifts from Zhen Guo Gongfu, Wang Weixi, and Princess Rujin, and Jinning Gongfu will take them with her when she passes tomorrow.

    After Li Lin came back, he began to busy himself with his own affairs. He stayed in the study in the outer courtyard all afternoon, and returned to the inner courtyard after dinner time. The husband and wife had dinner together, and went to the viewing platform to sit for a while to cool off.  After drinking some fruit wine, I came back to rest when the time was almost up.

    On the second day, the two of them boarded the gate of Jinning Duke's Mansion with gifts.

    Su Luo accompanied Mrs. Li to greet her at the door, and when she saw the carriage stopped at the door, Su Luo quickly ran over.

    "Sixth Sister! Sixth Sister!"

    "A Luo." Su Wan got out of the carriage, and immediately hugged Su Luo who rushed over, with a gentle smile on her face, "A Luo has been doing well recently, but I miss Sixth Sister."

    "A Luo misses Sixth Sister." Su Luo felt a little aggrieved, "Earlier, Sixth Sister said that A Luo could go to Jingpingyuan to play, but you went out to play as soon as you got married, without A Luo."

    "There is also the fourth brother. The fourth brother is still very angry. He said that his brother-in-law broke his promise and became fat. He must be a big fat man in the future! He will never believe the words of the big fat man again."

    Li Lin laughed out loud when he heard the words, as if he could imagine how distraught Su Yun was when he left.

    At this time, Mrs. Li came over and asked with a smile, "How are you all doing?"

    The two saluted Mrs. Li, Su Wan smiled and said, "Very well, how are mother and father recently? Are grandfather and grandmother in good health?"

    "It's all good, except that A-Ran is not at home, so I feel a little quieter." Li smiled helplessly, "A-Ran went out to study, and a letter came just two days ago, saying that the greetings went smoothly.Master, now I am studying beside Master.  "

    Su Wan was pleasantly surprised when he heard the words: "Really? I have already worshiped the teacher? That's really great!"

    Su Yuneng worshiped General Huo as his teacher, as long as he is not a piece of mud and learns two or three costly things, that is enough for him to use for a lifetime.

    Mrs. Li also laughed: "Of course it's good. When your father heard the news, he even drank a jar of wine by himself. He got drunk and was very happy."

    Li Shi couldn't be happier for Su Yun to have a good future, even if her son has gone far away and is no longer by her side, she is also worried.

    "Let's go in. The person you sent yesterday said that you are back, and you are coming today. Your grandmother is very happy and has been waiting for you all morning."

    "But your father is still on business at the moment, so he won't be back until later."

    "Then let's go to Fupingyuan to meet grandma first."

    Li Lin turned his head and asked someone to carry the gift down, and then they entered the gate of Jinning Duke's Mansion together and walked towards Fuping Courtyard. On the way, Su Wan asked Mrs. Li about recent affairs in the mansion, and talked about  Su Jian and Murong Xian.

    Mrs. Li hesitated, didn't know how to speak, and finally said after a while: "Your sister-in-law has gone back to her mother's house, and your elder brother went there yesterday, saying that he wants to bring her back."

    Su Wan was slightly surprised: "Brother and sister-in-law are fighting?"

    Su Wan really didn't think that Su Jian's temperament could quarrel with others.

    Mrs. Li lowered her voice: "No, it's because of your fourth sister. Your fourth sister reconciled. It was your elder brother who picked her up from Prince Zhao's mansion earlier, and arranged a yard for her to live in. Later,  Let your elder brother go there a few times."

    "Yesterday morning, they said there was something urgent and called your eldest brother over there, and your sister-in-law went with her, but saw that your fourth sister wanted to arrange a girl to serve your eldest brother. Your sister-in-law was so angry that she quarreled with her, and then got angry  Then I went back to my mother's house."

    "What?!" Su Wan was startled, swallowed, and didn't know what to say for a moment.

    Su Fu failed to harm Prince Zhao's mansion, and came back to harm her elder brother.

    Su Fu is probably not crazy.

    This is her big brother!

    Su Jian and Murongxian have always been in a good relationship, and Murongxian's family is good. In the future, the husband and wife will work together, and the future of the Jinning Duke's Mansion will be considered secure. But Su Fu's troubles are not because of the discord between the elder brother and the elder sister-in-law  ?

    "Your fourth sister seems to be pregnant." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 423 Next year's Spring Festival, you really don't want to participate?

    ?

    Sophie is pregnant?  !

    Su Wan was even more shocked now: "I'm pregnant?! Whose?!"

    Seeing her shocked look, Mrs. Li coughed lightly, and said in a low voice, "It's been almost three months."

    Now it is June 11th, and she was conceived in mid-to-late March, about shortly after Su Wan and Li Lin got married. At that time, Su Fu was still in Prince Zhao's Mansion. This child should belong to Zhao Mingyan.

    Su Wan couldn't help but marvel at Su Fu's halo as a reborn heroine, which was okay, but in such a situation, she could still get pregnant and turn around.

    "Then how is it now? What does Prince Zhao's Mansion say?"

    Li Shi said: "This is still yesterday's matter. Yesterday your elder brother came back and said something, and only the people in the house know. The details have not been shared with Zhao Wang's house."

    When Li Shi said this, she almost gritted her teeth: "She is very lucky!"

    Mrs. Li hated Su Fu so much. Because of Su Fu's troubles, the reputation of the mansion also plummeted. The mansion closed the door to thank guests for a long time, and she would be pointed out whenever she went out.  After that, she could only stay in the mansion and not go out.

    Now almost three months have passed since the incident, and it can be regarded as calmed down.

    Of course, if it was because of this, Mrs. Li wouldn't hate Su Fu so much, it was because of Su Luo.

    Su Fu single-handedly lowered the character of the noble daughter of Jinning's mansion, and kicked the girl of Jinning's mansion from the clouds into the mire. Now there is still a saying outside that if you marry a wife, you can't marry Jinning.

    In two years, Su Luo will have a kiss. One can imagine what kind of good marriage can be talked about.

    Mrs. Li is Su Luo's biological mother, so how can she not be angry.

    When the group arrived at the gate of Fuping Courtyard, Mrs. Li took a breath and did not continue talking. The group went to meet Mrs. Wang, who was also very happy to see Su Wan and Li Lin, and could not help nodding.

    This young couple is simply a perfect match.

    Li Lin was wearing a green bamboo robe, handsome in appearance, tall and straight like green bamboo, and gentle and humble, he looked like a good boy.

    Su Wan was also wearing a lake green dress, with a woman's bun on her head, jasper hairpins and a pendant bead in her hair, she looked like a gentle and easy-going little woman.

    She has a gentle smile on her face, and a bright and charming smile on her brows. When she speaks, the corners of her mouth are slightly raised, full of tenderness.

    Whether this woman is doing well or not can be seen on her face. She is so bright and happy, without any sorrow, so she is naturally very good.

    Like those who look angry or gloomy, naturally they don't have a good day.

    "You, you, finally came back to see my old lady. It's really so much fun outside, it looks like you don't want to come back." Wang pulled Su Wan to sit beside her and talked.

    Su Wan smiled and said, "Why, I often think about my grandmother. I wrote a letter to my father earlier, didn't I ask my father to show it to you?"

    "I read it." Wang said with a smile, "The scenery outside is really good. Looking at the letter you wrote, if it wasn't for grandma's age, she would also like to go out for a walk."

    "Grandma can go there if she wants to, and she doesn't go too far. It's also great to walk around this imperial city. Didn't I go to Layer Cloud Mountain earlier? Grandma can also go there, and you can also worship Buddha and listen to it.  Chanting."

    "However, it is really hard to wait for the beautiful scenery of layered clouds and layers of clouds. We have stayed in Layer Clouds Mountain for almost ten days before, and we really couldn't stay there any longer after eating vegetarian food."

    Seeing her entangled and troubled expression, Mrs. Wang laughed loudly: "You young people like to covet every bite. We are old, but it doesn't matter."

    In the past, Mrs. Wang also did such things as chanting scriptures to pray for blessings, copying scriptures and fasting for a month. Being a vegetarian is really nothing.

    Su Wan admitted with a smile, not caring about face: "I just want to eat a bite, and I'm a vegetarian every day. I really can't stand it."

    "You, you, it's just that life is so good. I think it would be nice to have enough to eat when grandma was young." Wang smiled and shook her head, "Seeing that you can all live a good life, your grandfather and I are also considered  A wish has come true."

    In the past, the couple who were born with mud legs, now finally let themselves and their children and grandchildren live the life they wanted for the rest of their lives, and this life is considered complete.

    If it weren't for the grievances and incidents of those girls, the Wang family would be more complete, but it's a pity.

    However, Mrs. Wang has also taken it easy these days. Everyone has their own fate. Since they committed suicide by themselves and Radu can't be pulled back, she has nothing to do.

    She is old and just wants toThe eldest grandson and grandson-in-law will give birth to her a great-grandson as soon as possible, and ignore everything else.

    The status and wealth have been given, and whether they can keep it in the future is all their business.

    Su Guan asked people to pick up the presents and give them away. Duke Ning and Wang's shoes were given to Wang, Li's and Su Yun's were given to Li, Su Luo's were given to Su Luo, and the rest were  Let the maidservants of Fupingyuan send them to the yards of the masters.

    After the second room's Su Lin went to the foreign office, Jiang and her two sons also kept a low profile. Without Wang's sending someone to invite them, they would not come to Fuping Courtyard.  not coming.

    Su Wang had something to do, Murongxian ran back to her mother's house, Su Jian also went with her, and there was only one Yang family left.

    Su Guan remembered in a daze that she hadn't heard about Yang Shi for a long time, but she didn't want to see Yang Shi either, so she didn't ask.

    At noon, Su Wan and Li Lin went back to Guanyuan to rest. In the afternoon, Su Xun hurried back so that he had time to talk to his daughter and son-in-law.

    Su Wan presented a box of gifts, and the smile on Su Xun's face never stopped being overjoyed.

    Although they are not rare and valuable items, my daughter still remembers to buy gifts for her father when she is outside, which father is not happy.

    Su Xun asked about Li Lin's imperial examination again: "Next year's Chunwei, you really don't want to participate? If you want to participate, you have to pick up the books, don't take Awan around to play."

    Another year of spring is coming. Li Lin just arrived in the imperial city during the last spring. It has been two and a half years now. Now that the autumn is approaching, the spring will also be arranged.

    Li Lindao: "I don't want to participate anymore. My father has left some family property elsewhere. It is enough for the husband and wife to live on."

    "Oh? Your father also left you a family business?" Su Xun was a little surprised. He always thought that Li Lin had some money, but it was not much. If he talked about the family business, it probably belonged to the small village of Yancheng.  Houses and farmland.

    "Yes, but the journey is a bit long."

    Su Xun didn't think deeply, and laughed when he heard the words: "It doesn't matter, as long as it can make money, it doesn't matter if it's far away, if it doesn't work, just take a trip."

    Li Lin smiled, thinking about how to speak about that matter, but it seemed that it was not the time.

    "Father-in-law said so."

    Su Xun gave up: "Since you don't want to take the imperial examination, then just live a good life with Ah Guan." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 424 Where's Your Wife?  Why didn't I come back with you?

    ?

    Su Xun doesn't care about Li Lincan's participation in Chunwei now.

    He discovered that his son-in-law is not very old, but he has a lot of connections. The Jing family sold his face, and even the fisherman who left the city also sold his face. Now even General Huo, who has been reclusive for many years, also sold his face.  .

    If it wasn't for his recommendation, how could it be possible for Su Yun to have General Huo as his teacher.

    Even if he didn't have any family business and let Su Wan take care of him, Su Xun would have no objection, as long as he lived a good life, but of course it would be better, after all, eating soft rice is really not very pleasant.

    And as the head of the family, he always has to straighten his back. Otherwise, the days will last forever, and he will definitely feel unhappy when he is crushed by a woman.

    Weng and son-in-law chatted for a while, and then went to play a game of chess, Mrs. Li went to the big kitchen to arrange the dinner, while Su Wan and Su Luo talked in the yard.

    "Have you listened to your grandmother in the past few months? Have you studied hard?"

    "Listen." Su Luo nodded earnestly, "A Luo also studied hard. I remember everything my husband taught me."

    "What did you learn?"

    "Learning piano, flower arranging, etiquette, incense, and several others." Su Luo counted carefully, "I have worked hard to learn."

    It's just an ordinary piano art, flower arrangement is casual, and fragrance mixing is even more messy, but you can learn etiquette, at least you can hold a noble girl's flower shelf outside, if she is more careful, others will not see her silly and innocent attributes  .

    In short, she has the ability to fool outsiders, but in front of her relatives, she is still the same as before.

    Su Luo blinked, her long eyelashes trembling slightly, misty.

    While Su Wan wanted to laugh, she was also worried. She hoped that Su Luo would be so simple and happy all her life, but how could Su Luo, as the noble daughter of Jinning Duke's mansion, be so innocent all her life.

    If she marries into a high-end mansion in the future, she will still look like this, she really doesn't know how to die.

    So she can only force her to grow up.

    It would be great if I can find someone who can protect her for the rest of my life and like her.

    Su Wan smiled, and reached out to rub her hair: "Then continue to study hard. If you study well, Sixth Sister will reward you. If you don't study well, Sixth Sister will not reward you."

    Su Luo unfolded the fan embroidered with spring fruit trees in her hand, stretched out her finger like a green onion tube and poked it: "Then I learned well, will Sixth Sister bring me a gift?"

    "bring."

    Su Luo thought for a while, and thought it was okay: "Then I'll just study hard."

    Su Wan smiled: "Ah Luo is really obedient, let your mother send you to Jingpingyuan in two days, and then Sixth Sister will take you to Zhen Guo Gong's Mansion."

    Most of the girls in the Jinning Duke's Mansion are married. In such a scene, Su Ying, a concubine, naturally wouldn't go. In order to avoid the Zhen Guo Duke's Mansion, Li Shi would not go either. If Su Luo wanted to go,  I can only follow Murong Xian.

    At that time, Murong Xian will represent Jinning Duke's Mansion, so there will be no time to take care of the little girl Su Luo.

    So Su Wan thought, she should take Su Luo with her, take her out to meet people, and also protect her from being bullied.

    Su Luo was pleasantly surprised when she heard the words: "Really?"

    "Of course it's true. In the past two days, let your mother prepare for it, and then come here."

    "That's really great." Su Luo really wanted to go, but Li Shi didn't go, and she didn't dare to go. It would be best if Su Wan took her.

    "Sixth sister, you are so kind!"

    "Okay, if you are more obedient and sensible, I will be relieved."

    In the evening, Mrs. Wang hosted a banquet in Fuping Courtyard. Su Jian hurried back to entertain when he heard that the couple had returned, but he did not bring Murong Xian back. He was a little tired and had a forced smile on his face.

    He greeted the elders, and then sat down to talk to Su Wan and Li Lin: "Sixth sister and sixth brother-in-law are back. Earlier, Alan was very angry, saying that you agreed to take him to Jingpingyuan  , and ended up going out to play early, leaving him alone."

    Li Lin smiled and said: "This is really my promise, and I will compensate him when he comes back."

    This is really a plan that can't keep up with the changes. At that time, he was in a hurry to take Su Wan out of the wrong place, but he forgot about him.

    Wang asked Su Jian: "Don't worry about talking to Jing Yuan, let me ask you, where is your wife? Why didn't you come back together?"

    Su Jian took a deep breath, and then said: "She said she will stay at her mother's house for two days, and she will come back after two days. I will go and see tomorrow."

      Wang said: "Afu is really going too far now, her own life is in a mess, and she wants to reach out to meddle in your life, you really want to take a concubine, but there are elders and regular wives  It's up to you, she's a married woman, it's really too much."

    "I told you before that I asked you to arrange her well, so don't worry about her affairs. If you don't listen to yourself, you insist on taking care of it. Now it's all right, take care of it, so that your daughter-in-law goes back to her mother's house  gone."

    "Aguan and Jingyuan are also my own people, and I'm not afraid of their jokes. You have to make a decision on this matter. If you continue to take care of Afu's affairs and she continues to interfere with you and your wife's affairs, then you will have nothing to do in the future  Life is over."

    This matter was mainly caused by Prince Zhao's Mansion. When Zhao Mingyan reconciled with Su Fu, there was also a quarrel. Naturally, Su Fu refused to reconcile. Her reputation is bad. If she reconciled, let alone  She is remarried, and she doesn't know where she will go in the future.

    But the people in Prince Zhao's Mansion didn't want her, they insisted on making Zhao Mingyan reconcile with her.

    And because of Su Fu's incident, Prince Zhao's Mansion posted 200,000 taels of silver to Prince Sui's Mansion. Duke Jinning's mansion didn't take advantage of it, so they could only agree to reconcile and leave. The two parties signed the reconciliation letter with Su Fu.

    Su Fu hated the people in Prince Zhao's Mansion for being unfeeling and unrighteous, who didn't give her the slightest chance. She also hated Su Jian and Murong Xian who handled the matter. Su Jian was her brother, so she couldn't hate her, so she could only turn her anger on Murong Xian.  .

    And because Murong Xian and Murong Ning were sisters, they hated each other even more, and didn't want her to have a better life, so what happened later.

    She found an excuse to let Su Jian pass by several times, and secretly spent a lot of money to buy two skinny horses, intending to let them serve Su Jian, but Su Jian was naturally unwilling.  Murong Xian knew about it.

    So the husband and wife quarreled, and Murong Xian went back to her natal home, and even said that if Su Jian took care of Su Fu, she would not come back.

    Su Jian was caught in the cracks, and he didn't know what to do. Although he felt that Su Fu was really bad, but when he heard what happened to Su Fu, if he really didn't care, he felt uneasy.

    Su Jian is good at everything, but he is soft-tempered and soft-hearted, and sometimes he just can't give up.

    Su Jian's face turned pale, and it took a while before he said: "Ah Jian has written down what grandma said, if there is really something going on with Afu in the future, I will send someone over there, and I will not go by myself." (Remember this site  URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 425 Su Xun is afraid that he really wants to chop him with a knife

    ?

    If he really wanted him to ignore Su Fu, he might not be able to do it. Even if Mrs. Yang was sent to the family temple, he would send people over to check on her from time to time, hoping that she could calm down, reform herself, and return to her home.  To Jinning Gongfu.

    It is really difficult to completely cut off parents, brothers and sisters in one's life.

    Murongxian also knew Su Jian's character, if she had done something else, she would not have made a fuss, but if Su Fu dared to offer her husband a concubine, of course she was going to make a fuss, and let Su Jian know that she had many  Everything can be tolerated, but this one cannot be tolerated.

    There are two things in one thing.

    If Su Jian always goes to Su Fu's side, even if he himself has no idea about this matter, but the number of times is too many, maybe he is really seduced by those girls, or accidentally caught  So, where can she go for an explanation?

    So she wanted to let Su Jian know that she couldn't tolerate this matter, so that Su Jian could not easily go to see Su Fu again, and put an end to all possibilities.

    Wang said: "Just write it down. Although she is your sister, she has already left the door. You don't need to worry about it anymore. You also need to calm down and wait for next year's spring."

    Su Jian had already passed the Qiuwei exam three years ago, and he also had the status of Juren, but his grades were average, not too outstanding. Therefore, he did not participate in Chunwei that year, and only waited to go again next year.

    Duke Ning of Jin was born as a general, and Su Wang was also a general. However, in Su Jian's generation, he had already started to take the imperial examination. After all, except for this title, he did not keep the foundation that his elders worked hard for.

    If Su Wang had been more patient, or if there were sons and grandchildren behind him who could take over, the military power of the Ninghe Army would not have fallen to Pingyuanhou's Mansion.

    However, it is also good to have the title of a duke that has not been replaced by generations. Although holding a heavy army can show your status and high position, but you have always been in the whirlpool.

    In troubled times, military generals will secure the world, and peaceful civil servants will rule the country.

    As long as you can enter the court and do business, and you don't fall down, that's fine.

    "The grandson wrote it down."

    Mrs. Wang said a few words about Su Jian, and then asked people to prepare for the banquet. Two tables were opened at the banquet. The men drank and the women ate and talked. Su Wan sat beside Wang, and occasionally  She said a few words, which made her very happy.

    After a meal, the husband and wife bid farewell and left. Su Luo was reluctant to leave, but when she learned that she would be able to go to her sister's place in two days, she waved goodbye to her sister without saying anything.

    On the way back, Su Wan closed her eyes and leaned against Li Lin to rest, and the two talked for a while.

    "Did you want to tell your father about you earlier?"

    "Hmm." Li Lin pondered, "I always have a hunch that if I say it, I'm afraid I'll be beaten."

    If it were the parents of some people in the imperial city, they would be happy if they knew their daughter married well, and it would be nothing to marry far away, but Su Xun is different, he loves his daughter very much, if he knows that he cheated him and married her  Daughter, she must be angry.

    Moreover, you have to go so far.

    If he said so, Su Xun might really want to chop him with a knife.

    Presumably, he had planned many things well and resolved them easily, but only in this marriage, there was always some helplessness and helplessness.

    Really don't know how to speak.

    In the past, he didn't know how to speak to Su Wan, and now he also doesn't know how to speak to Su Xun.

    After all, it was his father-in-law. If he really got into a fight with the other party, and Su Wan was caught in the middle, he would be sad.  .

    "If you weren't afraid of being beaten, you would have explained the matter clearly when you said we were going to kiss each other. How could this be the case today?"

    Speaking of this, Su Wan was also a little annoyed, this man really tricked her, if she had known that he was hiding this matter, she would definitely not have considered him, but when she knew, she would  Already fell into the pit.

    I can't bear to part with it, and I can't let it go, and the marriage has already been decided, so I can only keep going.

    "It's my fault." Li Lin hurriedly admitted his mistake, and he didn't dare to provoke her on this matter at all. If the old score was brought up again, he would definitely be unable to even enter the door of the dormitory today.

    Su Wan didn't bother arguing with him about this anymore, the matter had come to an end, it was useless to say anything, and now he should find a way to explain to Su Xun that he would not be beaten violently.

    "Let's see if there is any chance to talk about it recently. The matter can't be delayed any longer. If it continues, the problem will become bigger and bigger." Su Wan rubbed the handkerchief in her hand, "When the time comes, what about you?  Tell the truth, lower your posture, and I will intercede with you from the side."

      "But father will definitely get angry, so I have to wrong you."

    "I'm not wronged." It is also necessary to deal with the aftermath of the things I caused.

    It can also be regarded as gaining wisdom by eating a ditch, and doing things more steadily and carefully in the future.

    In fact, at the beginning, he was not meticulous and thoughtful about everything, but as he went through more things, he naturally understood how to deal with things better.

    The two returned to Jingpingyuan.

    Su Wan originally wanted Xiao Sang to inquire about what happened in the Imperial City recently, but before Xiao Sang came out, Zhang Fu'er twittered and sang and talked about what happened recently.

    "Ma'am, you don't know. Fortunately, Ma'am is not in the imperial city. Otherwise, I would definitely have to give money. Why rebuilding homes for the people in the Northland? It's just those who play with power to fool everyone. The people below contribute money and effort, and the credit is so good.  It's all other people's."

    "Like us fromlike our place, there is no need for the people below to raise money for this matter. The government government arranges money to help the people every year. Where there is a disaster, apply to it, and the above will approve it.  You can go to the silver to do business."

    "And those suffering people, because of the disaster, there is no harvest, and there are money or grain subsidies. Where are the people in us the happiest."

    "Yes, yes, the people there are the happiest." Su Wan stretched out her hands to pinch Zhang Fu'er's round face, which was full of smiles.

    "But Madam didn't go, so I missed that good show." Having said that, Zhang Fu'er groaned and covered her mouth slightly.

    She had forgotten that Su Ling, Su Fu, and Su Ling are all sisters of the wife.

    "Ma'am, I made a mistake."

    "It's nothing, what is the cause and what is the result, Su Fu herself committed wrong things, and she can't blame others for revenge."

    "It's just such a good show, I really don't want to watch it."

    If she had been there that day, she might have been involved. Now she stays out of the matter and is clean. How they fight and retaliate has nothing to do with her.

    "Fu'er, do you know what happened to King An later?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 426 Fu'er and A Luo

    ?

    Su Wan also knew about King An's accident in Su Xun's letter, but Su Xun only said a few words, just to keep her from going back to the Imperial City, and she didn't know how things subsided afterwards.

    "I know a little bit." Zhang Fu'er said, "His Majesty the Emperor here has been investigating for a long time, but he only found out that it was done by a person named Wuming who was beside King An in the past. As soon as the incident happened, that person disappeared."

    "As for where this person has gone, no one knows. It must have been planned for a long time, and a way out has been found long ago."

    "Those people have done a lot of evil things, and it is very possible to be retaliated against."

    "However, after searching for so long, the thieves did not find out, but found out a few minor things. King Ming hid armor and weapons privately in the Sunset Mountain Zhai, and King Sui tried to win over the ministers of the court, and they were all arrested.  Now, these two princes were scolded by the emperor, and they are not having a good time now."

    Don't look at how cute Zhang Fu'er is, she looks soft and deceitful, but she is not stupid, she knows many things, and she also knows to keep her mouth shut to outsiders, she shouldn't say a word  explain.

    "Fu'er, my sister will come over tomorrow, and then you will come here and play with her. She is innocent and cute, so you can play together." Su Wan smiled, thinking that if Su Luo had Zhang Fu'er  With a calm mind, she wouldn't worry about it.

    "Of course, you just come and get to know her. If you like to play with her, play together. If you don't think it's fun, then play separately."

    "In short, as long as you feel happy."

    Zhang Fu'er smiled sweetly: "Thank you ma'am, I don't have any good friends here, if I can play with Sister Su, that would be the best."

    "By the way, I'll go to the kitchen and ask someone to prepare some food. When sister Su comes over tomorrow, I can entertain her."

    Su Wan smiled: "Go."

    Zhang Fu'er walked away happily, just after the second gate, she met Huifeng, her eyes lit up, and then jumped up to him: "Brother Huifeng!"

    "Fu'er." There was a smile on Hui Feng's face, "Long time no see, how are you doing here?"

    "It's okay, but Ma'am is not here, so Madam Gao won't let Madam Gao make cakes." Speaking of this, she sighed, "It's good Madam is back."

    Madam is back, she can eat delicious food every day.

    very nice!

    "By the way, Madam said that sister Risu is coming over, so what does sister Su like?"

    Huifeng thought for a long time, but he couldn't figure out what the eighth girl liked. If he asked his wife what he liked, he could answer a few words. After all, he used to protect Su Wan.  Man, he really doesn't understand.

    "You can just ask the eighth girl tomorrow. That girl is simple-minded, so she might be able to be your friend."

    "Really?"

    "Of course it is true. If she is not good, why would Madam let her come to Jingpingyuan?"

    Zhang Fu'er thought about it, and felt the same. She felt that although Madam looked gentle, she was also the most distinguishable person between good and evil. If she was a difficult person to get along with, she would definitely not bring her here.

    "That's really great."

    Zhang Fu'er was so happy that she jumped up and down to the big kitchen, Huifeng shook her head, and then went to the study to report the new news to Li Lin.

    Previously, Li Lin had only one Yuanyou by his side. Later, when he planned to get married, there was only one guard, which was obviously missing. At this time, Huifeng and Ju Song showed up, so they were transferred to the bright side.

    Huifeng is the guard for Su Wan, while Orange Song is in charge of the guards of Jingpingyuan and some affairs of the Imperial City. Of course, if Su Wan doesn't go out, Huifeng will also arrange things to do.

    Zhang Fu'er happily waited for Su Luo's arrival, and begged Mrs. Gao to make several pastries that she liked. At the beginning of the second day (9 o'clock), the carriage of Jinning Duke's Mansion was at Jingpingyuan.  The door stopped.

    Su Luo got down from the carriage with her personal maid and an aunt, and seeing Su Wan greet her at the door, she was so happy that she couldn't hold back the smile on her face.

    "Sixth Sister, Sixth Sister!"

    She is wearing a pink peach dress, her complexion is pink, lively and lovely.

    Su Wan dragged her to the yard, talking to her while walking: "Have you eaten at the house?"

    "After eating, my grandmother wouldn't let me eat late, saying that it's easy to gain weight, and it doesn't look good when I gain weight."

    Su Wan smiled and said, "Then you should share your eating habits with Fu'er, and let her control it well."

    "Fu'er?" Su Luo stepped forwardWalking beside Su Wan, he looked up at her when he heard the words, and asked a little puzzled, "Who is Fu'er?"

    "Ms. Zhang's daughter, Zhang Fu'er, she is the same age as you. She is a very funny girl. I also asked specifically. She is two months older than you, so you just treat her as your older sister. You can't be with your older sister.  Losing his temper."

    Su Luo thought for a while, it would be nice to have a sister to play with. In Jinning Duke's mansion, Su Ying was older than her, but Su Ying only wished that she was a transparent person.  Will not keep her company.

    "Then I'll just play with Sister Fuer, Sixth Sister."

    She is so obedient and cute, Su Wan can't wait to reach out and pinch her face.

    Zhang Fu'er waited for Su Luo in the inner courtyard, and prepared a gift for her, a wooden windmill, I don't know what kind of wood it was made of, it was light and fluttering, and it whirled around in circles when it blew gently.

    Su Luo likes it very much.

    Su Luo also took out a small flower hairpin from her bag and gave it to Zhang Fu'er. The two girls ate cakes and snacks together, and quickly played together.

    Su Luo is an obedient and pure little girl, Zhang Fu'er is lively and has some weird spirits, at the moment Zhang Fu'er is talking to Su Luo about interesting gossip about the imperial city under the tree in the yard, Su Luo is startled when she hears it  At first glance, I found it very interesting.

    Su Guan stood by the window and watched for a while, seeing that they got along well, and ignored them, then turned around and asked the aunt Li Shi sent to take care of Su Luo something.

    "What did mother say?"

    The aunt lowered her eyebrows and was pleasing to her eyes, she stood beside her and bowed her knees to salute, before she said: "If you go back to the princess, the third lady has already prepared the Jiji gift that will be given to the second girl of the Duke of Zhen's mansion that day, and she said that she is asking the princess to look at it."  , if there is no problem, let the eighth girl send it up that day."

    Mrs. Li is absolutely willing to Su Wan to take Su Luo to the Duke of Zhen's mansion. With the status of the Duke of Zhen's mansion, no one would want to be one or two. Moreover, in such a scene, the noble daughter of the imperial city is afraid  No one was absent, it would be of great benefit to Su Luo to be able to go there.

    The aunt ordered someone to hand over a box. Su Wan opened it and saw that there was a delicate flower crown inside. Among the many gifts, it was not very expensive but not bad, and her status was just right.

    "Okay, this is the gift. You send someone to clean up the east courtyard. These days, Eighth Girl lives there."

    "yes."

    "One more thing, I need to remind you that Fu'er is the daughter of Mrs. Zhang, not a servant of Jingpingyuan."

    "She was playing with A Luo, so don't say anything bad, if I find out, I won't spare you."

    "Slaves don't dare." (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 427 Letter from Stone Bridge Village

    ?

    That day, the two girls played together. Su Luo felt that this Fu'er sister was much more fun than the sixth sister. The two went to the garden to play together, then went to the observation building, and finally went to see Da Dai and the second sister.  stay.

    I ran around the garden with them, sweating all over.

    At night, Li Lin received a letter from Shiqiao Village, written by his cousin Shi Huiqin. After reading the letter, his face turned a little cold.

    Shi Huiqin is three years older than Li Lin, and she is already twenty-three this year. When she was eighteen years old, she married a scholar named Li next door in Shiqiao Village, and gave birth to her son Li Fu the next year.  four years old.

    Shi Huiqin's letter was to ask him for help to reconcile the matter.

    Shi Huiqin was injured when she gave birth to Li Fu. She has been in poor health for the past few years, lingering on the sick bed, and looks like she is dying. Her husband's family looked down on her more and more, and her husband even fell in love with a little widow.  The family forced her to divorce.

    What Shi Huiqin meant was that she did not agree to divorce her wife, so she could only reconcile and divorce, and she wanted to take her son Li Fu away with her.

    I hope Li Lin can help him.

    The lines are very helpless and pitiful, and every word is crying blood, saying that the Li family is not a good place, and the little widow is not a good person. If Li Fu is left in the Li family, I am afraid that he will not have a good life in the future.

    She just wanted to take her son away.

    "Shi Huiqin? Is this the cousin you mentioned?" Su Wan read the letter, then turned to look at Li Lin, "So, we might have to go back to the village earlier."

    Li Lin pondered for a moment, and then said: "Don't be busy. After your cousin's wedding ceremony, I will go back in person. You can go back when the weather is cooler in September."

    It's the hot weather now, and he doesn't want her to suffer this again, and many things in Shiqiao Village are not ready yet, and it's not easy to live in after passing.

    "I'll just go there, but it only takes a few days, and the matter will be over. Her husband's house is not doing well."

    If it was someone else's business, he could just send someone to deal with it, and he wouldn't go there himself, but this Shi family is his mother's natal family, and Shi Huiqin is his uncle's daughter. If such a big thing happened, he wouldn't go  Look, it's really a little cold and heartless.

    Even for the sake of his mother, he should go there.

    It would be fine if he was far away from the city, but now he is so close.

    "That's fine." Naturally, Su Wan has no objection. The difference between Shiqiao Village and the Imperial City Committee is really too far, especially in today's hot summer. Although the wind in the mountains is cool, it is not as good as that of the Imperial City.  Ice is available on the side.

    Like at this moment, there is still an ice basin under the table, and the coolness drives away the heat in the room, so it is very comfortable to sit here.

    "Say hello to all the elders for me when the time comes."

    Li Lindao: "When we go back, we will set up a few tables to entertain relatives and friends in Shiqiao Village."

    Li Lin mentioned this matter before they got married. When the two got married, they didn't invite people from Shiqiao Village, but planned to go back and set up a few more tables to entertain them.

    It's not that Li Lin thinks this relative is shameful, it's just that there is still some distance between Shiqiao Village and the Imperial City, and he married the princess, so they might not be able to adapt to these powerful people when they come here, and they might have to listen to others  Say some nonsense.

    Li Lin's uncle is especially fond of face. If he heard others say that they are attached to wealth and status, he might throw the table and leave on the spot.

    "good."

    At night before going to bed, Su Wan went to the East Courtyard to see Su Luo and Zhang Fu'er. The two girls had a good time today, so Su Guan let Zhang Fu'er and Su Luo live in the East Courtyard together, so as to have a companion.

    The two girls have been playing for a whole day, not only are they not tired, but they are still chattering while lying under the quilt, as if they have endless things to say, but most of them are Zhang Fu'er talking and Su Luo listening.

    "You two are still talking, go to bed quickly." Su Wan opened the curtain and walked in. The two rolled on the bed and then got up.

    "Sixth Sister."

    "Ma'am."

    Su Wan smiled and said: "Go to bed quickly, I will take you to the streets tomorrow and buy some things for you, if you don't sleep, you won't be energetic tomorrow."

    Both of their eyes lit up instantly: "Really?"

    Su Wan sat down on the edge of the bed and said with a smile, "Of course it's true, so go to bed quickly."

    When the two heard this, they really rolled into the quilt and went to sleep.

    "Sixth sister, we are going to sleep."

    "Sleep, sleep."

    ?Su Wan smiled, then told the maid who was on guard at night, and then returned to her yard. She was a little sleepy today, so she walked to the side of the lamp stand, reached out to take off the lampshade, took the scissors and cut a piece of candle wick  , The bright lights in the room dimmed a lot in an instant.

    Just at this moment, someone reached out behind her and hugged her.

    Her hand holding the scissors trembled, and she turned her head and scolded: "You surprised me."

    "What are you thinking about?" He hugged her slender waist with one hand, took off the scissors in her hand with the other, put them on the side of the lamp stand, and dragged her to the bed.

    "I'm thinking about Shuang'er and Ji Li." She sat down on the edge of the bed, "You mean Shuang'er, what exactly is she thinking?"

    "You don't have to worry about what she thinks. There are people at the Zhen Guogong Mansion. Now we have persuaded and persuaded, and we have tried our best." Li Lin reached out to take off her shoes, put down the bed curtain, and then  Lie on the bed with her in his arms.

    Su Wan turned to look at him: "Aren't you going back to sleep?"

    If there is enough room, most of these two people will sleep separately, that is, occasionally they are reluctant to be separated, so they sleep together. Su Wan really likes to sleep with him, but he doesn't want to torment him.

    This matter between men and women is still a bit strange to the girl. Relatively speaking, she prefers to lie down with him and be intimate, and nothing else.

    ?But for men, when the daughter-in-law returns home after marriage, she can hug and kiss but can¡¯t do anything else. Lying on a bed is really torturous.

    Therefore, it is better not to see, but to sleep separately for the time being.

    "Ma'am." He stretched out his hand and pinched her face, "You are my wife, maybe I can't come back to sleep."

    "No." He leaned closer, breathing on her face, her face was stained a little red, "No, if you want to sleep here, you can sleep here, I'm going to sleep.  "

    After saying that, she turned her head and turned her back to him.

    It doesn't matter whether he is suffering or not.

    Li Lin smiled, stretched out his hand to hug her tightly, and kissed her ear, and saw that her ear turned red instantly, like a delicate flower.

    He laughed: "Madam is shy."

    "No." She poked him with her hand, "Are you going to sleep or not?"

    I don't know what's going on with this person, but I didn't see it before, and he always teases her at this time, making her blush, and making her nervous every time the husband and wife are lying on the same bed.

    "Sleep." He hugged her and sighed, "There is still one year, eight months and twenty days."

    This sentence is really inexplicable, she whispered: "What a few months a year."

    He smiled, leaned close to her ear and said four words, and then his face turned red instantly when he saw her.

    Anniversary candles in the bridal chamber.

    This man even calculated the date to the exact day.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 428 She missed the person she was waiting for

    ?

    Su Wan blushed and almost kicked him off the bed.

    "You still remember this, you have to be shameless! How can you be like this!"

    She didn't expect that he was still counting the days, thinking about when he could do that with her. Although she knew that this man must have done something to her for countless times, but she was really ashamed to hear this.  very.

    Heh, man!

    "Ma'am, don't be angry. Isn't this a human thing?"

    "It's human nature to be thin-skinned, and I'll kick you if you say it again."

    "Okay, let's not talk about it, I'll just think about it Ma'am, don't you think it's okay to think about it?"

    Su Wan was about to ascend to heaven in embarrassment: "Are you going to sleep or not? If you don't, go quickly. Don't disturb my sleep."

    The couple had been arguing for two nights because of that trivial matter. After arguing for a while, they kissed and coaxed each other, and the matter passed.

    However, Shi Huiqin in Qinghe Village is not stable.

    There was a heavy rain at night, washing the world with a splash, and thunder and lightning outside, rumbling, Shi Huiqin woke up from the dream, her face was pale and bloodless.

    When I was awake, I also heard the babbling sound of the bed board next door, and the moaning sound of the woman who seemed to be weeping.

    Shi Huiqin knew that the people in the next room were her husband Li Lan and Zheng Zhener, the little widow of the village. The village called her Widow Zheng.

    Widow Zheng's husband's family name is Liu, but that person died early, and the parents-in-law on Widow Zheng's head are gone. There is only a six-year-old girl, and no one cares about her.

    The Shi family is a well-known family in the neighborhood. It can't be called very rich, but it has some heritage. When Shi Huiqin was in her boudoir, she had a high vision. After picking out the young men nearby, she still didn't marry.

    Some people say that this girl has high vision, and others say that she already has someone in her heart and has been waiting for that person.

    When she was eighteen years old, Shi Huiqin really couldn't drag it on any longer. After another round of choices, she married Li Lan, a scholar who was one year older than her.

    When we first got married, the love between husband and wife was a good story in this village.

    The matter continued until after Shi Huiqin gave birth to Li Fu, those loving couples and their deep affection disappeared.

    Shi Huiqin injured her body when she gave birth to Li Fu. At first, she almost killed two people. It was her mother who cut off a piece of old ginseng left by her uncle to save her life and give birth to the child.

    However, her body was injured after all, even after her mother's family took so many medicinal herbs to replenish her body, she still looked weak and half-dead.

    After just giving birth, Li Lan treated her fairly well, saying that she was a hero of the Li family and would take good care of her so that she would not have to worry.

    But with her body, she needs to drink medicine every day, and she is often bedridden, and her face is always pale and bloodless. After a long time, Li Lan naturally has other thoughts.

    After all, the daughter-in-law hangs herself by drinking medicine twice a day, not to mention intercourse, even if the medicine is stopped, she is afraid that she will die.

    After coming and going, Li Lan gradually became impatient with her, wishing that she would die sooner, so as not to waste medicine money, and even hooked up with that Widow Zheng, and even shamelessly did such things in the room next to her  .

    Shi Huiqin was trembling with anger, her face was completely bloodless in the dark night.

    She clutched her throbbing chest, sat on the bed and heard the movement next door stopped, and her breathing also stabilized.

    Many times before, the Li family had said that they would divorce her, but due to the fact that the Shi family was not easy to offend and her threat of death, they never dared to do so.

    In fact, Shi Huiqin was in great pain. In her memory, what she envied most was the husband-wife relationship between her uncle and aunt. The uncle was generous and gentle, and the aunt was gentle, beautiful and talented.

    She was born with precocious intelligence and learned many things very early. Therefore, when she was four years old, by chance, she saw the power and wealth of the Li family.

    At that time, she felt that her aunt was the luckiest woman in the world. She was just a daughter of a scholar, but she was able to marry such a powerful man, and her uncle, a gentle and kind man in her heart, had such an identity.

    The daughter of a scholar, flew up a branch and turned into a phoenix, becoming Mrs. Li from the city.

    A lady who is as honorable as the queen of the same country.

    No woman in the world can be as lucky as her.

    Shi Huiqin wanted to be the second one in the past.

    all? Cousins ??and sisters, it would be great if they kiss each other more. She is exactly three years older than Li Lin. Isn't there a saying that a third-year female junior holds a golden brick?

    She insinuated that her parents wanted to marry her and Li Lin, and the parents also felt that it would be great if it could be done. After all, her uncle's character is there, and the child must be good.

    But her uncle refused, saying that there was a rule in his ancestors that cousins ??could not get married.

    Shi Huiqin was not reconciled, thinking that her uncle looked down on her, so she tried her best to show her kindness in front of her uncle and aunt, and even took care of Li Lin who was three years younger than her from time to time.

    But until her uncle and aunt were about to leave Shiqiao Village, they didn't let go. Knowing that they were leaving and would not come back, Shi Huiqin, who was only seven years old at the time, panicked.

    She knelt down in front of them and begged, saying that she wanted to be with her uncle and aunt, and wanted to go with them and leave Shiqiao Village.

    However, it was rejected again.

    When she was young, she could only cry and chase their carriage for a long distance, watching the carriage disappear, as if the wealth and power she was caught off guard left her.

    She was not reconciled.

    Later, she waited and waited, hoping to receive a single letter, or someone to pick her up, or one day, those who had left would return to her again.

    They did come back, and that time they took her aunt's coffin back to Shiqiao Village for burial, but they only stayed for a few days, and she didn't even have time to say a word to them, so she left in a hurry.

    She thought they would always come back, so she waited and waited, but she waited until she was eighteen years old, but she didn't see them come back. She cried a lot and finally chose to get married.

    But I didn't expect that less than half a year after she got married and gave birth to a child, the handsome boy of the past returned to Shiqiao Village again.

    He was born handsome and handsome, with a gentle and generous bearing, a noble character like a gentleman, and his actions seemed to be very similar to her uncle.

    She seemed to be struck by lightning.

    She missed the person she was waiting for, got married, gave birth to a child, and even got sick. She didn't even dare to go up to ask why you didn't come back earlier, so she could only hide in a far away place  , looked at him quietly.

    Later, she heard that he was betrothed, and His Majesty bestowed the marriage on him. The other party was a princess, the noble daughter of the Duke of Jinning.

    Later, he became a relative.

    As for her, she could only suffer from illness in this dilapidated house, with thunderstorms outside, listening to her husband having sex with other women.

    In her heart, she was really unwilling.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 429 Wandering's Compassion

    ?

    At noon, there was a heavy rain in the imperial city.

    ?It was clear that the sky was still clear and the summer was scorching, but then there were dark clouds and heavy rain pouring down, making it too late for people to find a place to hide.

    Under the eaves of the street, many people worriedly said that there was something drying in the house and they hadn't taken it back, and they were afraid that it would be completely wet by now.

    Su Guan took Su Luo and Zhang Fu'er to the streets today, accompanied by a group of maidservants and a few guards, and Huifeng was among them.

    They were lucky. Just arrived at Baochai Tower, it was dark outside, and then the rain started to fall.

    Su Guan was wearing a blue dress, with a tourmaline hairpin on her head, a jade beaded walking fan, and a folding fan in her hand. The dress was cool and elegant, with a gentle and amiable temperament, but this  There is an indifferent dignity in the whole body.

    Just based on this attire, anyone with some discernment would know that this must be the wife of that mansion.

    Beside her were Su Luo and Zhang Fu'er, both of them were wearing the same peach pink chest-length skirt, with the same bun, each holding a folding fan, Su Luo was holding a cluster of spring flowers  Clusters, what Zhang Fuer is holding is the autumn fruits.

    One is soft and cute, and the other is cute and clever. They look like a pair of good sisters.

    "It's the princess who has arrived." A girl came to Baochai Tower soon to receive her. Many silver buildings, cosmetics and powder pavilions in the imperial city have girls who specialize in entertaining wives and noble daughters.

    "The Princess is a rare visitor, and I haven't come to our Baochai Building for a long time. A few days ago, a new style of jewelry came out in the building. I originally wanted to send it to the Princess to have a look, but I didn't know that the Princess went out to play.  went."

    "That's really my loss." Su Wan smiled, "Let's take a look at your store's new products today."

    "Please come inside the princess."

    As soon as a group of people entered the door, the sky outside became dark, and then the downpour began.

    Su Wan picked out a hairpin and a bracelet for the two girls.

    The new products released by Baochailou this time are really good-looking, especially this bracelet, which reminds Su Wan of the Seven Fairies bracelet that was loved by little girls in this world.

    Two small gemstones of the same color are used on a silver chain to form a triangular mesh, and the same small gemstones are hung on the edge, and a silver bracelet is made on one side of the bracelet to buckle on the wrist.

    The corner of the remaining triangle is connected with a short chain. At the top, a silver ring is made, and a small flower carved from jade is placed on the top of the silver ring. There are two small flowers under the small flower.  The chain was cut, and two bells were tied.

    The bracelet is loose, and the bell rings when you wear it and shake it. It is beautiful and fairy, and it almost hits the hearts of all the little girls.

    After the two little girls tried it on, they were completely reluctant to take it off, and they were going to wear it right away.

    Su Wan smiled and asked to keep the accounts, and then chose the same flower hairpin for the two as a gift for them, and finally picked out some novel bracelets for herself.

    This time, Baochailou produced several bracelets and anklets. They don¡¯t use many materials, but they are very exquisite and compact. They look a bit like silver chains and gold chains on the modern Internet, or simple chains, or  With gems or pearls.

    Delicate and good-looking, not heavy at all, but very suitable for little girls.

    ?After looking at the jewelry, the rain outside has been falling non-stop. Instead of stopping, there is a trend of getting bigger and bigger.

    Such a situation naturally cannot leave.

    At this time, many people came to Baochai Building. Su Guan hated the wetness outside and the noisy life, so she wanted to stay in the private room for guests to rest for a while, and let the hostess take Su Luo and Zhang Fuer with her.  Go to the building to have a look, and if they see something, they will bring it over in a while.

    The two girls were in company. Seeing that Su Wan was not going, they held hands and went to see the jewelry together.

    Su Wan sat in the private room for a while, looked out at the rain curtain through the window, and sighed, "The weather can change as you like, the weather was good before, but now it's raining heavily, and I don't know what will happen."  When will it go down?"

    Xiao Sang handed her a small blanket and asked her to cover it, and said: "After all, it will definitely stop before dark, so don't worry about the Princess."

    Su Wan said: "I don't know what the weather will be like tomorrow, and now that it's raining like this, I don't know how the Zhen Guo government is preparing."

    Tomorrow is Yue Shuang's Jiji Ceremony. The Zhen Guo Gong Mansion has been preparing since the beginning of June, especially today, there are more things to prepare. If the rain does not stop, it will be difficult to do things.

    "At that time, let's send someone over to ask??, see what can help.  "

    "Then send someone over to ask." Su Wan was thinking, when suddenly a shadow flashed by the window, Su Wan was startled, and saw a young man in gray clothes appearing in front of the window.

    "I disturbed the princess, it's my servant, but the princess remembers?"

    Su Wan was taken aback for a moment: "You Shaoyin?"

    The visitor nodded: "The princess still remembers me."

    Su Wan naturally remembered, she said: "You Shaoyin came to see me? Is there something wrong? Come in, it's raining outside."

    You Zongzhi stepped in from the window, and then bowed to Su Wan: "It's my fault for disturbing the princess, but I'm not a young lady anymore."

    In the past, Shaoyin from Jingzhao Mansion was the roaming man, but now he is just a knight-errant.

    Su Wan paused, and didn't know what to say for a while. If it wasn't for Yue Shuang, You Zongzhi would still be doing his job well as the Shao Yin of the Jingzhao Mansion, with Prince Zhao's Mansion as his backer.  You can't go wrong.

    Su Wan moved her lips, and then said: "This matter, Shuang'er tired you, if it wasn't because of her, you would still be your Shaoyin well, if you want something now, I can do it  , just mention it.¡±

    "The princess was joking." You Zongzhi smiled, "I don't think it's a pity to leave Jingzhao Mansion. I'm used to being wild and follow the rules every day, but I feel uncomfortable. Now it's just fine."

    "I passed downstairs earlier and heard that the Princess is here, so I came over cheekily and asked the Princess to do me a favor."

    As he spoke, he took out a small box from his sleeve, and handed it over: "Please, the princess, please give this to Miss Yue for me, and it will be regarded as a gift from me to her."

    If it was another mansion, he would quietly go in and deliver it at night, that would be no problem, but the Duke of Zhen's mansion is heavily guarded, and there are many masters, it is more difficult to break into than the palace.

    Su Wan was stunned for a moment when he heard the words, and looked at You Zongzhi with a subtle look. Didn't these two people fight all the time before, couldn't they be incompatible?  This time I went out to roam the rivers and lakes, could it be that I have feelings?

    "Please princess do me this favor." (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 430 You and Shuang'er Have Relationships?

    ?

    Xiao Sang and Xiaowan looked at Su Wan, but Su Wan frowned, but didn't ask anyone to pick it up.

    After a while she said: "Since it's a gift, Young Master You should give it by himself, since it's what he wants."

    You Zongzhi paused for a moment, and then said: "I won't go, if Miss Yue can settle down like this, it's good to be her noble daughter, and please tell the Duke of the state that it will be convenient for you to travel tomorrow.  I will leave the Imperial City and will not come back."

    Su Wan frowned: "What you mean is that my grandfather looked for you and made things difficult for you?"

    "That's not the case." You Zongzhi thought for a while before saying, "I lured her to wander the world, wandering the rivers and lakes, and it's all my fault that Miss Yue is here today."

    "What?!" Su Wan stood up suddenly in shock, with some anger stained on her face, "Shuang'er wanted to run out all the time, and you taught me?!"

    Su Wan couldn't believe it for a moment, and his forehead twitched with anger.

    Yue Shuang wanted to pursue freedom, and wanted to roam the rivers and lakes to rejoice in love and hatred. I don't know how much the elders in the family worried. They thought it was Yue Shuang who wanted to run out, but they didn't expect that someone led her to run out.  .

    Let her abandon her parents and relatives, no matter what.

    Previously, Su Wan thought that You Zongzhi was really unlucky, because of Yue Shuang's matter, he could only accompany her, a young lady, to wander the rivers and lakes, but he didn't expect that this was something he had planned long ago.

    "You!" Rao Su Guan is rarely angry, but at this time he will be fuming with anger, "You, you! You Zongzhi, don't you think that the princess has a good temper and won't treat you so badly?"  ?!"

    "Princess, don't get angry." You Zongzhi's face was frank, as if Su Wan's anger had no effect on him, "This matter is all my fault, and the people in Zhen Guogong's mansion have also taught me a lesson.  In the future, I will not appear again."

    He handed over the box in his hand again: "Now I don't know who to ask for help, I just ask the princess."

    "I won't help." Su Wan's complexion was not good, "Since I did something wrong, and since I have to leave, then I just leave, why bother to keep these things."

    "Mr. You, since you have told me this, do you think I will help you so much?! Could it be that Mr. You thinks that I am as easy to deceive as my cousin."

    "Don't dare." You Zongzhi also knew that the matter was impossible, and he held the box tightly with his hand, and he spoke again after a while, "It's just that I can't find anyone else who can help me with this favor except the princess."

    Those who can go to the town government to watch the ceremony, who is not a lady or lady, who is willing to give him a foreigner to bring a gift to the girl who was Jiji that day, who knows what is the relationship between it, if it is not done well, then  It is to be enmity with the entire town government.

    Even if he didn't ask, he knew that those people would never agree.

    "Tomorrow I will leave the Imperial City, and I will not come back from now on, let alone appear by Miss Yue's side. I also ask the princess to help me."

    Su Wan pondered for a long time, and then asked him: "You and Shuang'er, do you have feelings for each other?"

    You Zongzhi thought for a while: "Yes."

    Su Wan sat back on the chair and rested her fingers on the fan: "I'm asking about the relationship between a man and a woman. If what you said is true, why did you lure her to wander the rivers and lakes with you?"

    You Zongzhi didn't expect Su Wan to ask this question, he was stunned for a moment, and didn't know how to answer for a long time.

    His face was stiff, and the corners of his mouth were tightly clenched.

    "Yes." Su Wan's mood calmed down a little, and he looked at You Zongzhi with a fixed gaze, "Then let me ask you, is what I said earlier true, or did you do it because of Shuang'er?"  said?"

    Perhaps it was because he wanted Yue Shuang to feel better after he came back, so he took all the responsibility on himself.

    Previously, You Zongzhi was rescued by King Zhao, and then arranged to enter Jingzhao Mansion by King Zhao, and then he also developed some friendship with Yuanyou. It is really unreasonable to say that he is a cunning person.

    King Zhao arranged for someone to enter Jingzhao Mansion, at least this person has no major problems with his character.

    You Zongzhi still didn't speak.

    Su Wan laughed: "Well, tell me the truth. If you tell the truth, I will help you with this favor. If you don't tell the truth, then forgive me for not being able to help you."

    After finishing speaking, she took a sip of tea slowly, waiting for the other party to speak. During this period, she secretly looked at You Zongzhi.

    If he really said those words for Yue Shuang's better life, and if he has feelings for Yue Shuang, things may not be a good thing.

    This is where you travel?, born in Jianghu, experienced many things in the early years, and was alone, if he really likes someone, he must be very precious, if Yue Shuang can find such a person who puts her in his heart, it is not bad.

    What's more, You Zong's martial arts are very strong, if Yue Shuang wants to venture into the rivers and lakes, there will be someone who is familiar with the rules of the rivers and lakes to protect her, if you are tired of those days, you can find a place to live.

    Yue Shuang's temper is also very big. I'm afraid that none of the princes and buddies in the imperial city really want to marry her, so if they do, they can only bear her for the sake of the Duke of Zhen's government, but this day must be  It's just not going well.

    Moreover, Yue Shuang yearns for freedom, and doesn't want to be a caged bird in the inner courtyard at all.

    When the time comes, the relationship between husband and wife, as well as the relationship with the parents-in-law and seniors, may become a mess.

    Rather

    Su Wan thought a lot in an instant, a little messy.

    If You Zongzhi really likes Yue Shuang, it is indeed an excellent choice.

    The power of the Zhenguo government is in full swing, even the royal family needs to give seven points of face, and there is no need to marry with any family, as long as they are happy.

    Xiao Sang called her: "Princess."

    Su Wan came back to his senses, and then looked at You Zongzhi again: "How did you think about it?"

    You Zongzhi originally thought that the princess was a gentle and easy-talking person, but he didn't expect him to be so difficult. He felt a little helpless and wanted to escape.

    But he also knew that he couldn't escape at this moment, he was about to leave now, but he just hoped that the gift in his hand could be delivered to Yue Shuang.

    This is probably the last concern between him and her.

    "It's true that I said this for her. She had caused so many things before, and it must have made the elders in the family sad. If the culprit is me, those people must think that she was cheated, and they will be even more serious.  I feel sorry for her."

    "However, part of her reason for wanting to run outside is indeed my fault. I shouldn't have told her the story of the rivers and lakes' happy enmity back then. It was all my fault."

    "At the beginning, when she wanted to sneak away and came to me, I was really afraid that the Duke of Zhen would blame me. When I came again, I followed the trend and resigned from the official position of Shaoyin."

    "I'm used to being free and unrestrained, and I always feel that I don't quite adapt." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 431 Who does this hairpin belong to?

    ?

    Su Wan finally agreed to help You Zongzhi, let Xiao Sang take the box, and then watched him leave through the window.

    Xiao Sang opened the box and took a look, only to see that there was a golden butterfly hairpin inlaid with gemstones inside and nothing else.

    That King Butterfly is extremely ingenious and lifelike.

    "Princess, there is only one hairpin, nothing else."

    Although it is inappropriate to look at gifts from others, those who promise to help will basically check if there is anything that should not be there. If something happens, it will be bad luck.

    Su Wan nodded, thinking about the matter of You Zongzhi and Yue Shuang in his heart, but he couldn't get it right.

    Instead, she hopes that Yue Shuang's marriage will be good in the future, marrying someone who likes her and she likes herself.

    When he reached the position of the Duke of Zhen, he didn't care much about the status of his son-in-law, he only wanted the girl to live happily, so if there is no problem with You Zongzhi's conduct, it's not impossible.

    It's just that she doesn't know what Yue Shuang is thinking, and now You Zongzhi is leaving again.

    Little Sauna was holding the box, with a worried face on his face: "Princess, are we really going to help deliver this gift?"

    "I've already agreed." Su Wan took a sip of tea, "Let's take it as a chance for the two of them."

    As for whether the matter can be accomplished, she doesn't know.

    "You put away your things, don't lose them."

    "Yes." Xiao Sang answered and put the box away.

    Su Wan drank hot tea, continued to look at the rain curtain outside the window, and was thinking about whether to go to Zhen Guogong's mansion in advance, but suddenly heard Baochai downstairs, and there was a faint sound of arguing in the originally quiet building.

    Su Wan heard that the voice sounded a bit like Zhang Fu'er, her heart skipped a beat, her expression changed, she stood up and walked outside quickly, Xiao Sang and Xiao Chan hurriedly followed.

    After leaving the private room, the sound of quarreling in the building became clearer, and Su Wan walked downstairs quickly.

    "It was our Ah Luo who first fell in love with it. You don't want so many things in the world. If you insist on snatching them from us, it's obviously intentional."

    "I don't care which mansion you are from, this hairpin belongs to us today!"

    When Zhang Fu'er was outside, she was indeed a bit fierce. Her father used to be one of the three stewards of the Li family mansion, and his status was not low.

    In addition, there is no one in the Li family, she has been living in the Li family, and those who are close to the Li family are also familiar, Zhang Kou this brother and that brother, when she goes out, others have to call her Miss Zhang, whoever dares to offend her  rare.

    "Where did you come from, girl? You dare to rob our Shen family's things. I think you have taken the courage of a bear. Today's hairpin belongs to my girl. Come!"

    Su Wan hurriedly came down from upstairs, and seeing that the other party was about to make a move, she raised her eyebrows immediately and said, "Who am I, it turns out to be Miss Shen Jiajiu."

    At this time, in front of the counter in the lobby of Baochai Building, two parties started to quarrel, one was Su Luo and Zhang Fuer with several maidservants, the other was a girl in a red dress with five or six maidservants beside her.  , all of them were furious.

    This person is none other than the ninth girl of the Shen family, the cousin of Concubine Sui, the ninth girl of the Shen family is only fourteen years old this year, she is born well, but her brows are slightly raised, she looks a little fierce, and she is not easy to get along with.

    Both the Shen family and Jin Ning Gong were people who followed the emperor to fight the country in the past, but Jin Ning Gong was a military general, and the Shen family was a civil servant. After the emperor ascended the throne, he rewarded the ministers who followed him.  Hou, the one from the Shen family was granted the title of Marquis of Chengjiang.

    This Marquis of Chengjiang was much older than Duke Jinning, and he passed away ten years ago. After the death of the old Marquis, the eldest son inherited the title.  Xijue became the new Marquis of Chengjiang.

    However, not long after, this Marquis of Chengjiang was taken advantage of by others, and was caught in an assassination case, and was almost sent to prison. Fortunately, the truth of the matter was found out and Marquis Chengjiang was innocent.

    However, the Marquis of Chengjiang was still implicated in the end. The emperor ordered him to be removed from the title of Marquis of Chengjiang. The former residence of Marquis of Chengjiang became the residence of Shen, and Marquis of Chengjiang became the master of the Shen family.

    This former Marquis of Chengjiang and today's master of the Shen family is the father of Princess Sui.

    And the ninth girl from the Shen family in front of her is the daughter of the third wife of the Shen family and the cousin of Princess Sui.

    In the past, Concubine Sui and the Shen family joined forces with Su Ruo to harm Su Wan. The Duke of Jinning asked Concubine Sui and the lion of the Shen family to ask for a lot of money. After all, the two families had feuded.

    "Sixth Sister!"

    "Ma'am!"

      Su Luo and Zhang Fu'er ran over quickly when they saw Su Wan.

    Zhang Fu'er began to complain with a small mouth: "Ma'am, this girl is unreasonable. It is clear that A Luo and I fell in love with this hairpin first. She came late, and she insisted on snatching it. It is really too much."  .¡±

    "Madam, which family's girl is this? She is so impolite and has no rules at all. When we meet in the future, we have to go far away."

    "You!" Miss Shen Jiu was trembling with anger at Zhang Fu'er's words, "What nonsense are you talking about! Why did I rob you of your hairpin by force, and you didn't spend money to buy it, who knows if you want to buy it or not!"

    "Even if you want to buy it, the one with the highest price will get it. How can you say that I stole it!"

    "Why isn't it a robbery? It's someone else who saw it first, so you have to pay. If you insist on breaking out and saying you want it, don't you think you're the only one with how much money?!"

    Su Wan probably understood what was going on, smiled and said, "I don't really understand what Miss Jiu said. It's just that Miss Jiu didn't know that they wanted this hairpin. Now that she knows, why don't you be courteous?"  ?¡±

    "There is a way that a gentleman does not take what others like, and things come first and then come first. I am afraid that it is not appropriate for Nine Girls to do things like this."

    After finishing speaking, Su Wan smiled again: "If Miss Nine refuses to accept, I would rather accompany Miss Nine to the Shen's house, and talk to Mrs. Shen and Mrs. Third about this matter, and then we will discuss it together.  Who does the hairpin belong to?"

    "You!" Miss Shen Jiu almost gritted her teeth. The fight between the little girls is going to cause trouble at home, which is really too much!

    If it really caused trouble at home, and when it got out, would she still want her face, the elder's face?

    Su Wan asked gently and politely: "How is it? Does Miss Nine still want this hairpin?"

    Miss Shen Jiu gritted her teeth for a while, she couldn't stay any longer: "Let's go!"

    After saying that, she angrily led the people away, quickly plunged into the rain curtain, and was drenched right away.

    Miss Shen Jiu screamed, her face twisted in anger, and she ran forward desperately.

    Seeing this scene, Zhang Fu'er clicked his tongue, shook his head and sighed: "It's really stupid."

    Su Luo nodded vigorously from the side: "So stupid." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 432 Big Cousin Yue Lu

    ?

    Su Wan rubbed the two people's hair, and then asked someone to put the hairpin up.

    The steward of Baochai Building took the hairpin and packed it in a wooden box, and then apologized: "Princess, please forgive me, it's because we didn't entertain well, this hairpin is an apology to the girl in the house."

    When the riot broke out earlier, the people in Baochai Tower hid in the dark and pretended to be dead, but they dared not go forward.

    They didn't dare to offend Su Wan, nor did they dare to offend Princess Sui and the Shen family. If they stood up, they would offend whoever they helped, so they could only pretend to be dead.

    Su Wan smiled and said: "There's no need to make an apology, I can still afford the money, but I don't want to do it again."

    "I understand that you don't want to offend people when you open a store, but it's really not good for this customer to come to your door and be bullied and no one cares about it. If so, who would come to your store?  There are many silver buildings in the city, not just Baochai Building."

    The steward was so frightened that he sweated profusely when he heard the words, he hurriedly said: "This time, our store did not entertain well, and there will definitely be no next time."

    It's not that they are very rare about this guest. There are quite a few people coming and going when they open the door to do business, so how could they be short of one or two.

    But these nobles are different!

    If Su Wan let go and said that she would not come to Baochai Tower in the future, people from Jinning Duke's Mansion would not come again, and people from Zhen Guo Duke's Mansion would not come again, and people who were close to these two mansions would come again  , saw the direction of the wind, so naturally he didn't come, and in the end, even the noble lady and lady who had a good relationship with her, wouldn't come either.

    One after another, like a snowball, almost covered half of the guests in Baochai Tower.

    That would be scary!

    Therefore, these high-status ladies must not be offended. If you offend one, you will offend a group.

    "Since the steward said so, I will believe it. If I were here, no one else would bully me. It's just that my sister is timid. If I come to the store in the future, please take care of me. I can't hear it."  She's being bullied here."

    Su Wan's move is actually beating the other party. If she is not in the imperial city in the future, she is afraid that the previous incident will happen to Su Luo in the future, and she will be bullied in vain.

    The steward hurriedly said: "I have written down the words of the princess. In the future, when the eighth girls come to Baochai Tower, they will definitely not be bullied."

    Su Wan was really satisfied when she heard the words: "Then thank you for the steward."

    "The princess is very polite."

    Su Wan smiled and picked out another hairpin for Zhang Fu'er. Su Luo had taken a fancy to the previous hairpin, but two sisters have one, so they are considered equal.

    After picking out the hairpins, and it was still raining outside, Su Wan asked them, "Is there anything else you want?"

    The two looked at each other and shook their heads in unison: "No more."

    "Since we don't want it anymore, let's go and rest on the top. Let's go back when the rain stops. It's raining today, so we can't go shopping."

    The group returned to the private room again. The two girls were lying on the window to watch the rain. After a while, they saw someone selling candied haws under the eaves, so they sent a maid down to buy a few bunches.  Eat candied haws.

    Su Wan really likes to eat it. She likes the layer of sugar on the outside of candied haws. It's sweet and delicious, but she doesn't like hawthorn.  have eaten.

    It was about half an hour before the heavy rain stopped and the weather cleared up. Su Wan took the two girls back to Jingpingyuan, and then sent a guard to Zhen Guo Gong's mansion to ask about Yue Shuang and Ji Li tomorrow.  How things are going.

    After receiving the news that everything was ready, she was relieved, and began to prepare the clothes she would wear to the Duke of Zhen's mansion tomorrow. First, she checked Su Luo and Zhang Fu'er's dresses, and then went to look at her own and Li Lin's.

    Zhang Fu'er didn't plan to go at first, but when she learned that Su Luo was going, she also wanted to join in the fun and see the noble lady's wedding ceremony in the imperial city. Since she wanted to go, Su Wan naturally agreed.

    Fortunately, Zhang Fu'er also has quite a few good dresses, all made for her by Mrs. Zhang. The materials and styles are good, so there is no need to prepare any more, just choose a good set.

    In the early morning of the second day, a group of people had breakfast, took gifts, and took a carriage to the Zhen Guogong's mansion.

    Su Guan and Li Lin came early, only a few close families arrived at the moment, Li Lin was dragged by Yue Zhen to help, while Su Guan took Su Luo and Zhang Fu'er to Yue Shuang's yard.

    Yue Shuang is talking to her cousin Yue Lu right now.

    Yue Lu is the daughter of Yue Weifu and the Yuan family, and the older sister of Yue Zhen. She is already twenty-two years old this year, and she looks tall.??, she is refreshing, her skin is not as fair as other girls, it is a healthy wheat color.

    She married her husband Luo Shoushan when she was seventeen years old. After getting married, she followed her husband to the border towns to guard Dongzhao Mountains and Rivers.

    Luo Shoushan is from the border city. His parents died under the cavalry of foreign tribes. He was rescued by Yue Weifu, and he was left by Yue Weifu to teach martial arts and warfare.  general.

    Now Luo Shoushan has taken the position of a third-rank general, and he is called a general wherever he goes.

    Luo Shoushan has great righteousness in his heart, and hates his grandfather, and he wants to return to the border town to guard the border of mountains and rivers, so that no one in the world will be ruined like him.

    In the past, he had a relationship with Yue Lu, but he wanted to break up with Yue Lu because of this matter. He didn't want Yue Lu to suffer with him, and hoped that she could find a good husband and live in peace and stability.

    That is to say, Yue Lu refused, and was willing to go to the border towns with him, and begged his parents to help him, and this was a good relationship.

    Not long after Yue Lu and Luo Shoushan got married, the two led the army to the border towns. Now five years have passed, and Yue Lu has also become the mother of two children. Their eldest son is more than three years old, and the youngest son is one year old.

    Su Wan didn't have the memory of the original owner, so of course she didn't know Yue Lu. She only felt a little familiar when she saw her, and couldn't recognize her for a while.

    Yue Lu also looked at her for a while, then smiled and said: "This is Awan, you still remember me, I am your eldest cousin!"

    "Big Cousin?" Su Wan was taken aback for a moment, and immediately realized, "It's Big Cousin, are you back? When did you come back? Why didn't you send someone over to tell me!"

    Su Wan had also heard the story of Yue Lu and Luo Shoushan, and he only felt admiration in his heart. If it was changed to modern times, he would also be called the sons and daughters of heroes of mountains and rivers.

    ?People who guard the country and the people for the righteousness of the country are actually admirable.

    "I only entered the city when the city gate opened this morning. I knew you were coming and there were not enough manpower in the house, so I didn't tell you." Yue Lu smiled relievedly, "In a blink of an eye, both you and Shuang'er have grown up, and you both  Now that you are married, Shuang'er is old enough." (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 433 Husband is Naturally Good

    ?

    When Yue Lu and Luo Shoushan left the Imperial City, Su Guan was eleven years old and Yue Shuang was only ten years old. Now five years have passed in the blink of an eye.

    In five years, the little girl who used to only reach her chest had grown up and was able to marry.

    "You got married and your cousin-in-law and I didn't have time to come back to see you. I also prepared a congratulatory gift for you. After a while, Shuang'er and Ji will finish the gift. After we have the banquet, you can go to the yard with me to get it."

    Su Wan said: "Cousin, you are welcome. I am the happiest when my cousin is back. The congratulations are not important."

    The border city is far away from the imperial city, and it is not easy to come back. Moreover, with the identities of Yue Lu and Luo Shoushan, it takes at least half a year to start making arrangements.

    "Cousin, has your child come back?"

    "I'm back, take them back to have a look, the road is too tired, I let them go to rest, and I will let them come to see their aunt and cousin in a while."

    Speaking of children, Yue Shuang thought of the person Su Wan married, so she asked, "By the way, how does my cousin-in-law treat you?"

    Su Wan smiled and replied: "Well, he and I can be regarded as congenial in temperament, and we get along very well on weekdays. He has a gentle personality and treats others kindly."

    "That's fine, for your temperament, it would be great to find a gentle gentleman, but it's Shuang'er." Yue Lu glanced at Yue Shuang, who was silent, and said, "It's really worrying."

    Yue Shuang giggled twice: "What's wrong with me? I'm fine, so what's there to worry about!"

    "You're still laughing!" Yue Lu nodded helplessly on her forehead, "If you're more obedient, I'll feel relieved."

    Yue Shuang was silent when she heard the words, and then Yue Lu looked at the two girls who were following Su Wan: "Are you two younger sisters from your natal family? Looks like they are getting older."

    Yue Lu thought that Su Wan was bringing Su Ying and Su Luo.

    Su Wan pointed to Su Luo and said, "This is my A Luo. My mother wanted her to come out to meet people, but she was worried that my sister-in-law would not be able to take care of her, so I accepted the matter and brought her over to have a look."

    Su Luo smiled and called out to her cousin, she has fair skin, a pretty little girl, and a soft temperament, which is really likable.

    Yue Lu nodded: "You have grown up too."

    "This is Fu'er, the daughter of an old friend from the Li family."

    Zhang Fu'er smiled sweetly: "Hello, sister."

    Yue Lu nodded: "When you come to the house, it's like your own home. It's fun. Ask someone to bring you whatever you want to eat."

    The two girls thanked each other, and Su Guan asked them to take them to play in the courtyard for a while, and the three continued to talk for a while. After a while, guests arrived one after another, and Yue Shuang also left the courtyard, and went to the prepared things in the main courtyard.  In the compartment, we will perform Jiji ceremony in the main courtyard in a while.

    The group of people in the courtyard also moved to the main courtyard. When they arrived in the courtyard, Su Wan took Su Luo and Zhang Fu'er to the main hall to meet Mrs. Zhen Guogong, Yuanshi Hong and others.

    At this moment, there are quite a few people sitting in the main hall, and Murong Ning and Murong Xian have also arrived, and they are sitting and talking with people. Since the people sitting here are all women, Su Wan led the two girls to pay homage to the master.  , let them go to the east chamber to play.

    At the moment the girls are all there to accompany Yue Shuang.

    She herself sat down and talked to everyone.

    "The Princess is a very busy person, so it's not easy to invite me to sit down!" Someone smiled and said, "I heard that I went to play with Mr. Li earlier, but it's really rare. We people, it's not easy to get married.  I have to preside over the central feeder and take care of the big and small things at home, how can I be so leisurely."

    Another person said: "That's right, I can leave as soon as I want, it's really relaxing."

    These two sentences sound nice, but they are actually mocking the person Su Wan married who has nothing, so it's easy.

    Su Wan turned her head to look, but saw that it was Mrs. Shen and Mrs. Shen who were speaking.

    Su Wan suddenly thought of what happened to Shen Jun earlier and what happened to Miss Shen Jiu yesterday.

    She and Shen's family have already formed a relationship, so she doesn't have to tolerate anything at the moment.

    She smiled and said: "No, it's really easy to leave as soon as you want. My husband also said that he would take me around, saying that the world is so big that there are good scenes everywhere."

    "This person, you should go out for a walk, don't confine yourself to a narrow world, like a frog at the bottom of a well, only see a corner of the world, and feel how powerful you are."

    Mrs. Shen's complexion changed slightly, and she ground her teeth a little bit. Before in Pingfu, Shen Jun's affairs failed, and she was beaten up by someone.  annoys her.

    Zhen GuoMrs. ?? laughed when she heard the words: "A Guan is right, you should go out for a walk. It is a good thing that Jing Yuan is willing to take you out. Those men all think that we are all ignorant women.  He doesn't even want to say a word, it's quite nice of Jing Yuan to be like this."

    Su Wan said: "My husband is naturally good."

    "Mr. Li has a good temper." Someone in the crowd said, "My husband has met him a few times, and he said that there is no one who is more easy-going and generous than Mr. Li."

    "Not really."

    When Mrs. Shen saw these people start talking about Li Lin's good temper, how Su Wan married a good husband, how loving and harmonious the husband and wife are, she was so angry that she was dying from the bottom of her heart.

    Su Wan dared to bully the Shen family, it was damned!

    Su Wan smiled and talked to Mrs. Zhen Guogong. After a while, Yue Lu came, and some late guests also came one after another. The room was full of people, and it was very lively.

    Mrs. Hong sat for a while and then went to work. When it was almost time, he came over and invited everyone to watch the ceremony in the courtyard.

    As soon as the preparations are completed, the host's family and the hostess are accompanied by the praisers, and all the wives and girls who are watching the ceremony gather around the edge of the yard to watch the ceremony.

    Today, the Duke of Zhen's mansion invited General Wu Ning's wife to be Yue Shuang's guest of honor, and invited two girls who were close to Yue Shuang, one to be a secretary and the other to be a supporter, all of whom were generals close to the Duke of Zhen's mansion.  Man of the mansion.

    Yue Shuang is very well-behaved today, acting according to the rules like a marionette, adding hairpins, hairpins and crowns, changing plain clothes, skirts, deep clothes with curved trains, and long skirts with large sleeves.

    Su Wan stood on the side, listening to Zhengbin's reciting words, watching Yue Shuang's movements, and thought of the time when he was a child.

    ? At the beginning, her Jiji ceremony coincided with the fact that the Wang family was going to give the Jinning Duke's family a face, and it was very sensational.

    As for the things she added, one was the emerald phoenix hairpin given by Wang Shi, the other was the four gentlemen hairpins inlaid with plum, bamboo, orchid and chrysanthemums that Su Xun ordered to make for her, and the last was the golden jade hairpin given by Li Lin.  crown.

    At that time, the women in Mandi City were very envious of her. She was loved by her elders, loved by her father, and found a good marriage all her life. She was the luckiest woman in the world.

    Seeing this scene now, it seems that that day happened yesterday.

    She suddenly wanted to see Li Lin, but unfortunately, she looked around, but there was no sign of him.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 434 Married, It's Different From Before

    ?

    Su Wan wanted to turn around and look for him for a moment, but she still had some reason, knowing that she was watching the ceremony right now, so she couldn't run away halfway.

    At this moment, Su Luo beside her shook her arm: "Sixth Sister."

    Su Wan looked down at her: "What's wrong?"

    Su Luo's eyes were shining, and her face was full of yearning: "Sixth sister said, is it the same when I grow up?"

    ?Girls love face after all, Jiji Ceremony is the most important festival for girls besides getting married, who would not want to do it better, and invited many guests to watch the ceremony, making everyone envious.

    "Naturally." Su Wan smiled, "When A Luo is old enough, we have to do a good job."

    When Su Luo heard this, her face was full of smiles, as if she was thinking about what it would be like when that day really came, her fair little face was flushed.

    Yue Shuang bowed once, twice, and three times in the court, kneeling there listening to Zhengbin's speech, her expression became more and more stiff, and finally finished listening, thanking all the guests, she was greatly relieved, as if she  Come alive.

    Yue Shuang didn't choose a character. The sons and daughters of the military commander's family never liked these literary things, and they used one name for a lifetime.

    Yue Shuang stretched out her hand to caress the hairpin crown on her head. There were tassels bumping against it, making a tinkling sound. She said, "It's not convenient to carry this thing around. I'm afraid I'll hit my head when I go out."

    The people next to him suddenly burst out laughing.

    Mrs. Zhen Guogong laughed and scolded: "You monkey, you can't be more polite. Today is your Jiji ceremony, can't you be more demure?"

    Yue Shuang smiled at Qianqian and said: "Grandmother, I don't agree with this. Which of the girls from our generals' family is quiet, and I'm like this, but it's not bad. Girls, bring me my whip, and I'll take it with you later.  Go ride a horse to celebrate my consecration today."

    A group of girls laughed hahaha.

    Girls from generals' families are indeed different. It's not easy to find a demure one. Although those girls are not as good as Yue Shuang, they are about the same.

    Therefore, most of the girls from the general's family are married into the general's family.

    Hong said: "Okay, okay, you are not allowed to go today, and we will talk about it tomorrow, everyone, hurry up and take a seat."

    A group of girls gathered around Yue Shuang to talk, but Su Wan didn't go forward. She took Su Luo and Zhang Fu'er to the yard where the banquet was held, and found a seat on the side. After a while, Murong Ning and Murong Xian also came over to join her  She sits together.

    "Shizifei, sister-in-law."

    Murong Ning laughed: "Why is the princess sitting here?"

    Logically speaking, as the only daughter of the only aunt in the Zhen Guogong Mansion, she has a place at the head table.

    Su Wan smiled: "I'm waiting for sister-in-law. Please take care of A Luo and Fu'er, sister-in-law."

    Murong Xian nodded: "You go ahead, I'm on A Luo's side."

    After all, this Su Luo is a girl from Jinning Duke's Mansion. Murong Xian should take care of Su Luo. As for Zhang Fu'er, it is also a matter of convenience, and it will not be a big deal if it is just a banquet, but Su Wan is not at ease.  That's all.

    "Thank you, sister-in-law." Su Wan secretly took a look at Murong Xian, seeing her expression was calm, she didn't seem to have quarreled with her husband at all, and felt a little uncertain.

    Murong Xian came back to Jinning Duke's Mansion with Su Jian only yesterday, no one knows what the husband and wife are doing now.

    "Sixth Sister and I, why are you being polite?" Murong Xian stopped, but he didn't care.

    She felt that as a sister-in-law, she should take care of her sister-in-law, but this sister-in-law also needs to look like a sister-in-law. She is willing to help someone as well-behaved and sensible as Su Luo, so let alone Su Fu.

    "We don't have time to drink tea and talk when you come back. Please invite Rujin to go out to Fengxuelou together some other day."

    Su Wan said: "That's a good relationship. While I'm still in the Imperial City, I'm afraid I won't be in the Imperial City in a few months. It will be rare for me to drink tea together in the future."

    In the future, when each of them gets married, they will go their separate ways. Murongxian married to the Jinning Duke's Mansion, but it's okay. He's still in the imperial city. Su Wan will definitely leave. As for Princess Rujin, I don't know yet.  Woolen cloth.

    Su Wan asked Murong Xian: "What's the news about Princess Rujin's marriage?"

    Murong Xiandao: "I haven't heard that, the prince and concubine may have to choose carefully, but the girl from the Qu family is going to be engaged."

    The one who was talking about was Qu Lingzhu, the daughter of the Minister of War, and the one who was talking about was Song Zhan, the previous number one scholar.

      "I know that." Su Wan laughed, "Master Song and my husband are good friends. Just after returning to the Imperial City, the Song family's post came to my door, and Master Song called him out for a drink."

    Song Zhan arranged a good marriage for the girl from the Xu family. Seeing that Song Zhan has become the champion now, Miss Xu wanted to climb up to him, but she was a little reluctant.

    But now that the Song family is on the rise, the Xu family doesn't care about regretting the marriage, and if the trouble continues, it will only be beaten and embarrassing. Seeing that Song Zhan found a good marriage for her, she married after crying  .

    The Song family settled the matter of the Xu family, and it was time for Song Zhan and Qu Lingzhu's marriage to be put on the agenda.

    The day of dismissal is the eighth day of the next month.

    Just as she was talking, she saw a group of girls walking towards this side, the leader was Princess Rujin, and Qu Lingzhu was among them. At this time, she was wearing a begonia red dress, looking pretty and beautiful.

    Song Zhan was indeed lucky to be able to marry this person.

    The daughter of Shangshu, or the daughter of the first wife, is usually married into a powerful family, even being the eldest daughter-in-law is also suitable, but now that the court is swaying with wind and rain, Qu Shangshu is the Minister of the Ministry of War, and he does not want to be contaminated by the rich and powerful.  Song Zhan, who is talented but powerless.

    "I've been looking for you for a long time, so you are here." Princess Rujin walked over quickly, "Awan, you didn't come to play with me when you came back."

    Murong Xian said with a smile: "You thought she was a girl from the boudoir just like you, she is already married, how can it be more convenient than before."

    When I was not out of the cabinet, the girls would play together at banquets and banquets, and they didn't have to worry about anything, but it would be impossible to become a relative. For example, she is now the eldest grandson-in-law of Jinning Duke's mansion, and she came out to maintain Jinning Duke's family.  The government's face and connections, how could it be the same as before.

    Even if there are elders standing in front of her, if she becomes a young daughter-in-law, she should also follow her elders and take over her elders' contacts, and she can no longer be as carefree as a little girl.

    Princess Rujin sighed after hearing the words: "Don't scare me, I'm so scared that I dare not say kiss, when the time comes, I will let my mother and concubine come to find you."

    Murong Ning beckoned everyone to sit down, and then a maidservant poured tea for everyone, and a group of girls began to chat.

    "Speaking of which, Lingzhu is about to get engaged, and he is still the champion of Song Dynasty. I am afraid that Lingzhu will not be able to play with us in the future." One of the girls said distressedly, "The status of the Song family is low, and Lingzhu doesn't know how much he will suffer.  sin."

    Qu Lingzhu's face changed slightly: "Xiangyue, don't talk nonsense." (Remember the website of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 435 Just Because She Married Li Lin

    ?

    Qu Lingzhu's voice was a little loud, and his expression was a little grim.

    Not to mention that she doesn't think there is anything wrong with the Song family. She nodded and agreed to the marriage. Even if there are some shortcomings, she is willing to accept and work hard for it.

    Now someone said such things in front of so many people, and it was someone close to her. Didn't this express that she looked down on the Song family and was dissatisfied with this marriage?  !

    Qu Lingzhu was so angry that he wanted to get angry.

    The girl named Xiangyue turned pale when she heard the words, as if she was going to cry softly: "Where did I talk nonsense, this is the truth, the Song family's status, how much effort it takes to support it, you  How much pain do you have to suffer?"

    "I'm trying to fight for you."

    This Xiangyue girl's surname is Yan, and she is a girl from the family of the servant of the Ministry of War, Yan Shilang.

    Qu Lingzhu said: "If there is any grievance, I don't think it's grievances. You are grievances. Although the Song family is not obvious, Mr. Song is talented, well-behaved, and decent. He is a rare husband-in-law."

    "Ling Zhu is right." Su Wan responded with a smile, "Choose a husband and son-in-law. The status of the husband's family is an issue that needs to be considered, but not all. For someone like Mr. Song, that is extremely important.  A good candidate."

    "Miss Yan's family thinks like this, but it can't be said that everyone thinks like you."

    "That's right." Qu Lingzhu's face softened for a moment, and he gave Yan Xiangyue an angry look, ignoring her again. Yan Xiangyue wanted to refute Su Wan, but considering Su Wan's current status, she couldn't help it.  Don't dare to provoke.

    At that moment, she was embarrassed and hesitated to speak, and finally sat down beside Qu Lingzhu, and apologized softly: "Lingzhu, I said something wrong, I'm sorry."

    At this moment, Mrs. Zhen Guogong led everyone to the table, and a maid came to invite Su Wan. Su Wan talked to everyone, then handed Su Luo and Zhang Fu'er to Murong Xian, and then went to the main table.

    The wife of the Duke of Zhuzhuo Town had already taken her seat. Seeing Su Wan approaching, she waved her hand and said with a loving smile, "Ah Wan is here, sit next to my grandmother."

    When Mrs. Zhen Guogong's words came out, everyone present was stunned for a moment.

    Logically speaking, there are two rules for the arrangement of seats, one is arranged according to status, and the other is arranged according to closeness. Today's Jiji banquet is naturally arranged according to closeness.

    On the side of the main table, there should be the female relatives of the family of the Duke of Zhenguo, as well as the three honorable guests including the sponsor. Of course, this also depends on how many female relatives there are in the house.  Arrange the status in the house, see who can be on the main table, and arrange the others to other tables.

    Only those with few female relatives in the family of Zhen Guogong Mansion can arrange other relatives.

    A granddaughter like Su Wan could not have been assigned a seat at the main table, but Yue Shi was the only girl in the house, and since Yue Shi was gone, she was the only daughter who could be arranged.

    However, even so, the position next to Mrs. Zhen Guogong is not her turn. Mrs. Zhen Guogong has two daughters-in-law, and at worst there are today's protagonist Yue Shuang and Mrs. Wu Ninghou.

    "Come and sit down."

    The Hong family was on the left hand side of Mrs. Zhen Guogong, she made room for this, and she sat down next to Yue Shuang, her natal sister-in-law was next to her, and Yuan Shi was sitting on the other side of Zhen Guogong's wife, and Wu Ninghou was next.  Madame, and then to Yuelu, and there are the two girls who are today's Zanzhe.

    This is today's main table seating arrangement.

    Since Mrs. Zhen Guogong offered her love, Su Wan would not refuse on the spot. After thanking her, she sat down in the eyes of everyone. Xiao Sang beside her arranged the dishes for her, and then stepped aside.

    Mrs. Zhen Guogong patted her hand and smiled kindly: "You, we will have a good time with Jing Yuan in the future."

    Su Wan said: "Don't worry, grandma, I will definitely."

    Mrs. Zhen Guogong suppressed her voice and asked with a smile: "You have been married for three months, but is there any news?"

    information?

    What news can there be?

    Naturally, there is no news from her stomach.

    Su Wan was stunned for a moment, feeling that Mrs. Zhen Guogong was really impatient. Wang and Su Xun felt that she was still young, and her health was not good when she was a child. She even refused to have sex with Li Lin, and it was impossible to have children.  agreed.

    She forced a smile: "If I go back to my grandmother, I haven't yet. My husband said that we will have a child in a few years. We are not in a hurry."

    Zhen GuoWhen Madam heard the words, she frowned slightly, and persuaded: "In a few years, even if it's too late, you should have a child as soon as possible."

    Yue Lu smiled, and then said: "Grandmother, why are you so anxious, it is good to have a child later, since the cousin and her husband have discussed it, they can decide their own affairs."

    "Besides, my cousin and cousin-in-law are still young, so a few years later will be fine."

    One twenty, one sixteen, isn't it urgent?

    Moreover, there is no elder around the two of them, and they may not be able to take care of them well even if they have children.

    Mrs. Zhen Guogong laughed when she heard the words, and said angrily: "Okay, I just mentioned one thing, and you started talking about me. Don't I understand the truth? It's just that Awan gave birth to the eldest grandson of the Li family earlier.  That's fine too."

    Su Wan was stunned for a moment, and immediately understood what Mrs. Zhen Guo meant.

    Now she is not marrying Li Jingyuan, but the head of the Li family from Licheng. Among all the countries, she is the same queen.  beneficial.

    If the heirs of Licheng were related to the Duke of Zhen, the royal family of Eastern Zhao would be even more afraid of the Duke of Zhen in the future, and would not dare to attack the Duke of Zhen overtly or secretly.

    In this way, the Duke of Zhen's mansion can be invincible in Eastern Zhao when he advances, and he can be taken in by Licheng to keep him safe when he retreats.

    Among the countries in the world, who dares to offend Licheng?

    I'm afraid you want to change the dynasty?  !

    Su Wan figured out the reason, smiled and remained silent, and the people around him thought she was shy and refused to speak, and did not continue this topic.

    During the next banquet, Su Wan didn't show it on his face, and his heart was a little absent-minded.

    Mrs. Zhen Guogong's words were indeed for her sake, but they made her feel a little uncomfortable.

    If you want to say whether Mrs. Zhen Guogong treats her well, it is naturally good. Her mother was not born to Mrs. Zhen Guogong, but she was raised under her knees, and it hurts like her own.  Tiaowanxuan chose Su Xun to be her husband-in-law.

    Even after the Yue family was gone, Mrs. Zhen Guogong felt very sorry for Su Wan, the only daughter of the Yue family. She was always polite during the New Year and holidays.  portion.

    Along with her getting married, she also added a full amount of make-up ceremony.

    In the past, the love was pure and pure, but now there are a few different things, just because she married Li Lin.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 436 Aunt Biao Looks Good, And Hugs Me, Delicious!

    ?

    It is true to love her, and it is true to hope that she will be better. Similarly, I also hope that she can bring some benefits.

    During the banquet, there was a sense of harmony and harmony. From time to time, wives or girls gathered together to talk and make some slight laughter.

    After the banquet was over, Su Wan sent people to send Su Luo and Zhang Fu'er back to Jingpingyuan, while he and Yue Lu went to the courtyard where Yue Lu lived before leaving the pavilion.

    The two walked side by side on the road, and Yue Lu said to her: "Don't take what grandma says too much, let the child's affairs take its course, and you are still young, so there is really no rush, one or two days later  Years, it is also good for husband and wife to get along well."

    "Now I also regret that I gave birth early and didn't get along well with your cousin-in-law. After having a child, the days are full of chaos."

    Speaking of her two children, Yue Lu felt a headache.

    Su Wan laughed when she heard the words, but her mood improved a bit: "That's right, once you have a child, you will have no free time. Although there are nurses and maids, you have to watch it yourself to be at ease."

    "That's not it." Yue Lu became a mother, and she understands her feelings better, especially in a place like a border town, when she can't see her at this moment, she feels panicked.

    The two entered the yard, just as the two children woke up. Seeing their mother, the older one ran over immediately, while the younger one was about to walk forward with his calves, babbling.

    Yue Lu laughed, reached out to wipe the eldest son's sweat, and then said to Su Wan: "This is the older one, named Huaiyi, and that is the younger one, named Huairen."

    "The name was chosen by their father. If you want your child to grow up, you must have benevolence and righteousness in your heart."

    "This is your cousin."

    Luo Huaiyi called out to his cousin in a clear voice, followed by someone who came over and said a few words, Su Wan responded with a smile, Xiao Sang handed over a box, and she handed it to Yue Lu.

    "This is a gift from my cousin to the two children. They were far apart when they were born, so they didn't give anything. Now it's just right."

    This gift was prepared a long time ago, but it has never been delivered. Knowing that Yue Lu came back with the child, Su Wan sent someone back to get it.

    Inside is a necklace with a jade ruyi lock. Such a gift is the best for a child.

    Yue Lu did not refuse, and accepted it generously: "Please don't worry about it, I will accept this gift for them."

    Having said that, she pulled the eldest son, then picked up the younger son, and led Su Wan into the house. Luo Huaiyi looked at Su Wan, his eyes kept rolling.

    Sitting down in the room, when Yue Lu went to pick up something, he leaned over and called in a low voice: "Biao Aunt."

    Su Wan looked at him with a smile: "What's the matter? What do you want to tell my cousin?"

    His eyes were shining, and his voice was clear and crisp: "Aunt Biao is so pretty!"

    "Good-looking?" Su Wan was stunned for a moment, she didn't expect to be praised by a three-year-old child for her good-looking, she reached out to touch her face, a little unreal.

    "Auntie Hug."

    Su Wan laughed and reached out to hug him: "Okay, okay, hug you."

    The child jumped happily into her arms, so happy that he didn't want to let go.

    "Aunt Biao smells so good, so fragrant."

    Yue Lu came back after fetching her things, just now when she heard this, her eyebrows jumped: "Luo Huaiyi, what are you doing again? If you do this again, see if I can beat you! Come out!"

    Seeing that his mother was about to lose his temper, the child could only reluctantly let go, Yue Lu pinched one of his ears with one hand: "It's all your father's fault, he always takes you to the military camp, and listens to those people talking nonsense!  If you want to hug someone who looks good, don't you want to die!"

    The child let out an ouch, and said in a pitiful voice, "Mother, it hurts!"

    "I don't think you're in pain." Yue Lu was so angry that he wanted to die. This little boy has learned to covet beauty at a young age, and when he sees a beautiful woman, he wants to hug her.

    "If you dare to do this again, I won't beat you to death!"

    Yue Lu taught the eldest son a lesson, and then asked someone to take him to Luo Shoushan. Then she pinched the center of her eyebrows and explained to Su Wan with a headache: "Don't look at him as young, he will be hugged if he says so.  No matter how good it is, if something goes wrong in the future, it will be terrible."

    Su Wan laughed: "That really should be taught a lesson, it's not a good habit, pampering is always bad."

    "No, if my Yue Lu's son is a womanizer in the future, then I will really be pissed off." Yue Lu was really pissed off by this son.

    "The child is still young, just teach it well."

    Yue Lu was helpless: "That's the only way to go. By the way, this is something I brought back for you. It's not something precious, but it's best to give it to you."

    Yue Lu opened the box, and said: "The Yangchun grass that is unique to the border town is specially used for warming and warding off the cold. Women always have this problem. If you have free time on weekdays, drink some in a pot. It's good for your health.  .¡±

    "The weather in the border town is cold. In winter, women almost have to drink this frequently, so as not to freeze their bodies. Drinking it will also warm the whole body. Therefore, this herb got the name Yangchuncao."

    "I brought a few boxes with me when I came back, and I didn't have anything good to give you, so I gave you one box as a gift, don't hold it against me."

    Su Wan said: "Cousin is joking, good health is the root of everything. As for the others, they are all external possessions. Cousin gave this to me. I like it very much."

    There are also some Yangchuncao in Su Wan's warehouse, which were given by the people from Licheng, but not many.

    Yangchun herbal medicine is mild in nature and can treat symptoms such as cold women's uterus. It is an excellent thing, but this herb grows on the cliffs of snow-capped mountains, and it is really not easy to pick it every spring when the snow melts.

    Besides, it is still used by women in the border town, so not many come out every year, and it is not a very precious thing, but it is a good thing for women.

    "Thank you, cousin."

    Yue Lu gave up with a smile: "Why are you being polite to me?"

    The two were talking, and the kid Luo Huaiyi was led to the Martial Hall to meet Luo Shoushan. After the banquet, the men turned to the Martial Hall and planned to go to the Martial Arts Arena to compete.

    At this time, on the competition platform in the middle of the courtyard, the two brothers Yue Zhen and Yue Xiao went back and forth and did a lot of tricks, while Li Linyueting and Luo Shoushan stood aside and watched.

    Don't look at Yue Zhen, who is out of tune, but when he got on the competition stage, he seemed to be a different person.

    At this moment, Luo Huaiyi was led into the gate of the martial arts hall, saw his father from a distance, and ran over happily.

    "Father! Father!"

    The group of people looked back, only to see a child running over quickly, wrapping his head on Luo Shoushan's lap.

    He said excitedly: "Father, I just saw my cousin. She looks so good and hugged me, so sweet!"

    Li Lin raised his brows when he heard this: "Auntie?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 437 Although he is stupid, it does not prevent him from being really strong!

    ?

    How many cousins ??does this child have?

    According to the saying, the mother's sister is called aunt, and the father's sister is called aunt. The child's aunt is Yue Lu's sister. If it is Yue Shuang, it needs to be called second aunt.  The sisters of the Zuyuan family.

    However, the Yuan family was far away, and Jiji was not the daughter of the Yuan family today, so the Yuan family only sent someone to bring a congratulatory gift, but no one came.

    Therefore, the only cousin this kid talks about is Su Wan.

    hugged?  !

    Is it still fragrant?  !

    This kid is taking advantage of his wife!  !

    His eyes narrowed slightly, the corners of his mouth were slightly tightened, and there was some coldness in his eyes.

    The aura on his body changed instantly, and the others didn't notice it, but Yue Ting and Luo Shoushan who bent over to pull the child noticed it.

    Yue Ting suddenly turned his head to look, and Luo Shoushan subconsciously picked up the child. He has been in the border town for many years and has seen many foreigners in disguise, so no matter where he goes, he pays great attention to the changes in the breath of the people around him.

    Breathing, footsteps, facial expressions, movements, and the breath emanating from the whole body, once there is something wrong with the person, they must be taken down for interrogation immediately.

    Therefore, when he realized something was wrong, he immediately picked up the child.

    Of the grandchildren of the Yue family, only Yue Ting, the eldest grandson, knew Li Lin's identity, and knew that he was gentle and easy-going, with a big heart. He had never been angry, but seeing his expression suddenly changed, his heart skipped a beat.  not good.

    And it was at this time, without even thinking about it, what the kid said offended him.

    Isn't it tired of you talking about molesting their wives in front of others?  !

    "Cousin-in-law, cousin-in-law, he's just a three-year-old kid, he's not sensible, he's not sensible yet." Yue Ting coughed, and hurriedly explained, "This kid ran to the camp, and after listening to those rough guys, he didn't know how to behave."  No matter what, if you see anyone who is beautiful, you will go to him."

    Hearing what he said, Li Lin frowned even more, then narrowed his eyes slightly, and smiled evilly: "You mean that this kid is greedy for beauty and deliberately took advantage of my wife?"

    If it's just a coincidence, then that's fine, but hearing Yue Ting say this, it's clear that the kid is greedy for beauty and deliberately took advantage of his wife, which made him a little intolerable.

    Although the child is still young, he is a boy after all!

    His wife is the only one he can hug, how can anyone else be accommodated!

    Yue Ting was startled by his words: "No no no!"

    "Misunderstanding, misunderstanding." Yue Ting's head grew bigger again, "This kid has no other meaning, but just likes the beautiful ones, nothing else! Even if everyone sees a beautiful flower, they just like it in their hearts!  "

    Seeing this, Luo Shoushan was a little confused. How could this kid learn this bad habit? He usually just asks his pretty sister to hug him, but now he's fine, and he's making trouble in front of his husband. If he's only three years old, what will happen to him?  I'm afraid my son will be beaten to death.

    Luo Shoushan stretched out his hand and slapped his son, and then said: "Cousin husband, don't be as knowledgeable as him. I will definitely punish him well in a while. If he dares to do this again, I will beat him to death."

    Li Lin smiled, and then said: "General Luo was joking, I don't care about it like a child, but I heard that General Luo is very skilled in martial arts, and I want to ask General Luo to teach me a thing or two."

    The implication is that he does not cause trouble for the children, but he does trouble for the children's father.

    If the child is not taught well and makes mistakes, it is naturally the father's responsibility.

    In short, it made him unhappy, so I still have to let it out.

    Forget about the other things, but this is the only thing that makes him really unhappy.

    He thought about his wife's advantage, and he didn't take advantage of it many times. This kid dared to stretch out his hand, he was tired of work.

    "You?" Luo Shoushan looked him up and down, feeling a little puzzled, "You want me to fight you?"

    Luo Shoushan has been practicing martial arts since he was five years old. He has practiced hard for many years, and his martial arts skills are naturally superb. He also honed his martial arts skills in the border town for five years. Whether it is leading an army or fighting personally, few people can compare.

    Really speaking, that is to say, Yue Ting, the eldest grandson of the Duke of Zhenguo, can fight him to a tie. As for Yue Zhen and Yue Xiao, he can't survive a few tricks in his hands.

    "Of course it's me." Li Lin stretched out his hand to touch the tassel on the piccolo around his waist, and said with a smile, "I'm not talented. I learned martial arts for several years when I was young, but I want to ask for advice."

    Yue Ting was almost frightened to death when he heard the words, and hurriedly said: "You two, you have something to say, why bother to do it."

    Li Lindao?"My cousin was joking, this is the martial arts arena, where you can learn from each other, how can you not do it?"

    Yue Ting was speechless immediately, but he really didn't dare to let Li Lin fight with others in the Duke's Mansion!

    Li Lin, although he vaguely knew that he knew martial arts, no one had ever actually seen him do it, and no one knew how deep it was. If he was injured on the side of the Zhen Guogong's mansion, it would be no small matter.

    Yue Ting has some understanding of Luo Shoushan's abilities.

    "How about this, since you want to compare, why do you need your cousin-in-law to do it yourself? The guard next to you can compare with your brother-in-law. What do you think, brother-in-law?"

    Yue Ting winked at Luo Shoushan, Luo Shoushan didn't know the reason, but the two had a tacit understanding for many years, since Yue Ting had said this to him, he naturally nodded in agreement.

    "Yes. If you really want to learn from each other, this guard is more suitable."

    All the people looked over in unison.

    Yuan You, who was standing by the side watching the play, pointed at himself in confusion: "Me?"

    Forget it, he pointed to Luo Shoushan and then pointed to his own nose: "You want to fight me from afar? Hey, although you are a general, you are not my opponent when it comes to fighting alone."

    When it comes to fighting alone, Yuanyou is indeed unmatched by few people in the world. He was born tall and strong, and besides his martial arts, he also has good strength, which has a natural advantage.  But one man is in charge of the gate and ten thousand men are not allowed to open it. Gong can go forward bravely and kill a bloody path.

    There are so many people in Licheng, and even the dark guards are all masters of martial arts. Yuanyou can become the master's personal guard. The aspect of force is really convincing.

    Although he is usually silly and silly, it doesn't prevent him from being really strong!

    Yue Ting said: "Don't worry about it, just say if you want it or not?"

    Yuan You had also heard of Luo Shoushan's reputation, and when he thought of a fight with Luo Shoushan, he was really moved, and his heart was very hot, so he turned his head to look at Li Lin, rubbed his hands and asked, "Master, do you want to fight?  "

    Li Lin glanced at him, and his slender fingers ran across the wheat ears of the piccolo at his waist.

    After a while, he smiled: "Since General Luo wants to compare with the guards around me, it's okay, then I will ask General Luo to teach him more, so that when he goes out, he always feels that I am the best in the world, and he is very arrogant.  .¡± (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 438 I will definitely talk about him later, so that he will not be jealous

    ?

    Yuanyou laughed happily: "My lord, what you said is wrong. I am indeed the number one in the world. If you want to talk about yourself, my lord, I can barely be called the second."

    "After all, you are my master. If I were number one, I might have been ripped off by you."

    This person is really, if you give him three points of paint, you want to open a dyeing workshop, and if you say a few good things about him, he actually exposes his master's old background.

    Li Lin stretched out his hand and pressed the piccolo, thinking that he must teach him a lesson when he goes back, so that if he doesn't pay attention, he is really going to float to the sky.

    Li Lin said lightly: "If you say it again, I will let someone call back."

    "Don't, I shut up, I shut up now!"

    Just at this moment, the contest between Yue Zhen and Yue Xiao was over. In the end, Yue Zhen won with a move and kicked his younger brother on the stage.

    Yue Zhen let out a hey: "Third Brother, I've accepted it."

    Yue Xiao snorted, then got up, and began to say: "Don't be complacent, I will beat you down sooner or later."

    After finishing speaking, he stepped off the stage angrily, and Yue Zhen walked off the stage with a smile on his face.

    Seeing that the arena was empty, Yuan You jumped onto the arena. His tall figure stood on the arena with a bang, and even the wooden planks above were bent down a bit.

    To say that this martial arts hall can be regarded as a good courtyard, the surrounding houses include rooms for rest or storage of weapons, and they are all excellent houses.

    Only the martial arts arena in this yard, from the railing pillars on the side to the wooden boards on the martial arts arena, is all tattered, no one is good, and I don¡¯t know how many times it has been replaced.  There are several different colors.

    The sons of the Zhen Guogong's mansion grew up beating and beating on this competition platform since they were young, and even the sons of the generals of the Zhen Guogong's mansion also came here.  The time will change once.

    Luo Shoushan saw Yuanyou reached out and pulled out the knife hanging from his waist. A small part of the long knife was exposed, and a icy cold light suddenly appeared.

    Luo Shoushan narrowed his eyes slightly, and then reached out to pick out a long tasseled spear as a weapon. The long tasseled spear swung around in his hand, and he thought it was easy, so he turned around and went to the stage with the long tasseled spear.

    Luo Huaiyi wanted to follow, but was hugged by Yue Ting. Luo Huaiyi didn't know the reason, so he shouted anxiously: "Father! Father!"

    "You kid, stop yelling. It's not the trouble you caused yourself. Look, they are going to settle accounts with your father now." While speaking, he raised his eyes to Li Lin's side, and happened to meet the other party's pair of eyes.  With eyes that seemed to be smiling, he immediately shut up.

    To be honest, he really didn't want to compete with the people around Li Lin.

    Whether you can win or not, I don't say, but since you can get along with each other in a friendly way, why bother to do it? If you get hurt, it's not good.

    ?Compared to other generals who only know how to fight and kill, Yue Ting is a little different. He doesn't like to fight, he especially likes to turn fighting into friendship, and everyone is kind.

    Of course, he has some skills, and when it comes time to do it, he is absolutely unambiguous.

    Yuan You saw Luo Shoushan came to the stage with a long tassel spear, and said with a smile: "General Luo, you are wrong. Since it is a competition, let's have a serious competition, take out your best weapon, and take whatever you want.  If you get one, go up, won't I be bullying people all the way later?!"

    Luo Shoushan said: "A sword has no eyes, since it is a competition, then"

    "This is not possible." Yuanyou refused, "Although it is a competition, you have to show an attitude of responding to the enemy. You have to take it seriously. If you can choose any weapon at will, then what is the competition? Just use it.  It¡¯s no match! Winning or losing doesn¡¯t matter anyway.¡±

    Yuanyou is very serious about the competition. He treats every competition as a real battle. He uses his own advantages and shows his skills.  In his eyes, it's just children playing house, which is meaningless.

    "If you really want to use this, I will never be able to compare with you. How about it, I will call another person to come over and do a few tricks with you."

    Is this being looked down upon by others?  !

    Luo Shoushan frowned all of a sudden.

    The other party looked down on him before the battle, and said that he was looking for someone else to fight against him. Obviously, he regarded him as someone who could be dealt with by anyone.

    This made him very unhappy.

    So he stretched out his hand and turned the tasseled spear in his hand in a circle, his hand shook in vain, the tasseled spear flew out of his hand, drew a track in the air, and then landed on the open space with a bang.On the shelf of the weapon, it fell into the position where he originally took out the long tassel spear.

    The shelf shook for a while, and soon returned to calm.

    "Go, get my sword and gun."

    "yes."

    The young general beside Luo Shoushan quickly left the martial arts hall to get Luo Shoushan's weapon. Yuanyou felt that waiting was really boring, so he looked up at the sky, and then blinked.

    Su Wan and Yue Lu here were talking. Yue Lu told her about the things in the border town and some interesting stories about children, and Su Wan also told her about some small daily things.

    At this moment, a servant girl hurried over and whispered in Yue Lu's ear: "Xiao Wu came to fetch the general's weapon, saying it was for a competition."

    Yue Lu frowned: "What kind of competition? Still need to use his sword and spear? Don't you know that swords have no eyes?"

    Luo Shoushan is good at wielding both swords and spears. If he is on the battlefield, he will use a spear when riding a horse, and use a sword in his hand when fighting in close combat. The two are used in combination.

    As a general, the weapon in his hand was specially made for him by a craftsman. It is naturally extraordinary. If he is not careful, it will really kill people.

    The maid said: "I don't know, Xiao Wu said that the general ordered it himself."

    Luo Shoushan's weapon cannot be touched casually by others. Now it is hidden in this yard. Luo Shoushan is not around, so it can only be taken away with Yue Lu's consent.

    Yue Lu stood up and said: "No, I have to go and see for myself, what kind of competition, I need to come here to get the weapon!"

    Su Wan also stood up: "I'll go with you too, my husband should be over there right now, I'll go and see him."

    "That way, let's go together."

    Yue Lu hurriedly took the weapon and went out, and then handed it to the young general named Xiao Wu. The group walked all the way to the martial arts hall. On the way, Yue Lu asked Xiao Wu what was going on.

    Xiao Wu said the matter in a few words, Yue Lu listened, turned to look at Su Wan, her face was a little twisted, she really didn't expect Li Lin to be jealous.

    She didn't know whether to be silent, to laugh, or to praise the cousin-in-law for caring about her cousin.

    "Cousin, my cousin-in-law really cares about you!"

    Su Wan was startled at first, then a little embarrassed, and finally laughed: "Cousin, he is so narrow-minded, don't be as knowledgeable as him, I will definitely tell him later, so that he won't be jealous  .¡±

    Yue Lu snorted softly: "If it weren't for your smug smile, I would have believed you." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 439 Master Yuanyou is my master!

    ?

    Su Wan really wanted to laugh out loud, why didn't she expect that man to be so childish, Luo Huaiyi was only three years old, what did he know.

    He still wants to trouble Lao Tzu.

    Seeing her smiling like this, Yue Lu felt helpless: "Let's go, let's not talk about it, let's go to Wutang to have a look."

    "Let's go." Su Wan said with a smile, "I also want to see my cousin's husband's kung fu, and see who wins between him and Yuan You."

    "From your tone, it seems that you think that guard is good at it?"

    "It's really good." Yuan You is a fool, but his skills are good, otherwise he would not stand out among so many people and become Li Lin's guard.

    Li Lin is a man, life is very expensive, and a personal bodyguard can be served by just anyone, not to mention, anyway, martial arts must be few people can match.

    "Oh?" Yue Lu became a little interested when she heard what she said, "You say that, I also want to see and see, but your cousin-in-law is not bad at all."

    "My cousin's husband is naturally not bad." Luo Shoushan is indeed not bad, otherwise he would not be able to afford the status of the town guard here.

    The two walked quickly to the martial arts hall with their people. At this moment, many people had heard the news and came to watch the excitement.

    The Duke of Zhen has come, and he is sitting down to talk with Li Lin on the other side of the viewing platform.

    Su Guan and Yue Lu had just entered the entrance of the martial arts hall when they heard footsteps coming from behind. It turned out that Yue Shuang came with a few girls from the general's family.

    After today's banquet, all the guests who should have left left, and the only ones left were the guests who walked very close to the Duke of Zhen's mansion. Most of them were the girls and sons of the generals of the Yue family's military department. These were very trustworthy.

    "Sister! Cousin!"

    "Sister Lu, princess!"

    The people behind caught up and said hello, Yue Lu gave up, too lazy to talk to them, "Let's go in and have a look, we'll talk about it later."

    Having said that, she led a group of girls into the martial arts hall.

    Right now Li Lin and Zhen Guogong are sitting on the viewing platform, with Yue Ting sitting next to them, Luo Shoushan is waiting on the edge of the steps on the competition platform, and Yuanyou is leaning on the opposite railing, with his head bowed  Pulled the scabbard in his hand.

    Yue Lu glanced across the yard, and then asked Xiao Wu to send Luo Shoushan's weapon up, while he led the people to the viewing platform.

    Just when a group of people wanted to salute, Lord Zhen gave up, "Everyone find a place to sit down, Lu Er sits next to me, A Guan goes to Jing Yuan's side, Shuang Er, take everyone to find a place to sit down  .¡±

    Su Wan sat down next to Li Lin, Lord Zhen and Li Lin were talking, and the words were in a blur, let alone Su Wan, Yue Lu, who is so smart, couldn't understand what these two people were playing.  .

    Su Wan stared at his hand several times, and then brought a cup of tea in front of him: "Are you thirsty? Do you want to drink?"

    It was still his teacup.

    Su Wan raised his eyes to look at the teacup, then at him, and heard the laughter of the girls behind him.

    Yue Shuang clicked his tongue: "Cousin, why are you so shy? It's not like you haven't eaten"

    "Cough!" Yue Lu coughed, with the same expression on his face, "Shuang'er, you can just know these words in your heart, why bother to say them."

    Su Wan's face turned red immediately. She glanced at the person beside her, then took the tea and took a sip in a face-saving sip, but she didn't dare to lift her head.

    Hearing the soft voices from the girls behind, she raised her foot and stepped on the upper of his shoe.

    This person must be upset about her holding that child!

    Really, I can eat any kind of vinegar.

    At this moment, Luo Shoushan and Yuanyou on the competition stage have already started to fight.

    ? At the very beginning, Luo Shoushan evaded one or two, wanting to test the opponent's bottom, but Yuanyou used a lot of force as soon as he came on the field, drawing his sword was a burst of violent slashing.

    There is quite a kind of spirit of overpowering the mountains and the world.

    If it were someone else, if he played this way, he would definitely suffer if he didn't have the strength later on, but Yuanyou is different, strength is his natural advantage, not to mention the strength, it seems like he can't finish it, even when he fights.  The kind that hit harder and harder.

    Coupled with the long knife in his hand, which is heavy and sharp, there are really few people in the world who can beat him.

    Luo Shoushan originally stood the spear by the side, held the long sword in his hand and fought with Yuanyou. At first, he wanted to try the opponent's old skills, but he was caught off guard by this fast and fierce offensive, so he could only turn to defense.

      However, the long sword in his hand is good, but it is not as good as the opponent's thick and sharp long knife. After using it to block it a few times, it almost broke.  Offensive, then escaped and retreated.

    But in the end he suffered a loss, the long knife cut across his hem, and the hem was cut off and fell on the competition platform.

    The long knife in Yuanyou's hand cut across: "Come again!"

    "good!"

    Seeing this, Luo Shoushan devoted all his attention to this competition.

    ?Because of Yuanyou's fierce offensive, he switched to a long spear as a weapon, and thus switched from defense to offense, and you will come and go on the competition stage.

    Yue Lu looked at it seriously, she herself is a general girl, her martial arts are not bad, and now she can see some tricks, she thought that a guard next to Li Lin wanted to compete with her talented husband, it was really unreasonable  Somewhat ridiculous.

    Now it seems that she is too proud.

    ? In the end, there are people beyond people, and there are others beyond the sky.

    The opponent has a lot of strength, if it is for an attack, the attack is like a tiger descending the mountain, like a broken bamboo, the long knife is the sharp sword in his hand, no one can stop it.

    If it is for defense, he is like a big bear with thick skin and thick flesh. The long knife in his hand has set up a layer of protection for him, and the sword, light and sword outside cannot hurt him in the slightest.

    This time, if Luo Shoushan wants to win, there are only two ways to go. One is to take off the long knife in his hand and disarm the opponent. The second is to be faster than the opponent, very quickly  , Only when the opponent has no time to react, there will be some flaws and the possibility of winning.

    Yue Lu squinted her eyes, and analyzed in her heart. It is absolutely impossible for Luo Shoushan to take down Yuanyou's long knife. No matter how many heroes in the world, they will hold the weapon tightly in their hands.

    But if you want to compare the speed, Luo Shoushan is really fast, traveling far away is not in a hurry, and coping is not too hard.

    Retreat can be defended, advance can be attacked, martial arts are high-strength, powerful, and seem to be endless, the more they fight, the more fierce they are.

    Yue Lu watched for a long time, thinking that Luo Shoushan might lose.

    She sighed and said, "My cousin-in-law is really a good guard."

    Li Lindao: "He's just a rough guy, he can't compare to his cousin-in-law in strategizing."

    Yue Lu said: "You are wrong, this chivalrous man's martial arts are world-class, but rare in the world."

    "That's not it!" Yue Shuang said excitedly, "Eldest sister, Master Yuanyou is my master!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 440 In the future, I will have no face to enter this door again

    ?

    "Oh? Master?!" Yue Lu was taken aback, but she didn't know that Yue Shuang also worshiped the master, and it was the one on the stage.

    Yue Shuang said: "Of course, I have two masters. There is this Master Yuan You and Master You. This Master You is also very powerful. He can compete with Master Yuan You!"

    "Oh?!" Yue Lu became even more curious now, someone with such martial arts as Yuan You, who can draw with him, must not be an unknown person.

    Yue Shuang said excitedly: "The name of that traveler is You Zongzhi, a well-known ranger in Jianghu, who used to be a Shaoyin in Jingzhao Mansion."

    "You Zongzhi." Yue Lu thought for a while, "I've heard of this person, and he is indeed quite powerful."

    "That's not it!" Yue Shuang was very happy, "But Master Yuan You is also very powerful, and Master Yuan You just gave me a saber before!"

    Li Lin heard the words and explained a few sentences: "For a period of time in the Imperial City, Yuanyou liked to fight with You Zongzhi, so he took his cousin with him, but she is not a serious master.  He's so annoying, he doesn't even want me and my wife to tell him a daughter-in-law."

    Yue Shuang didn't believe it: "How could it be?! Master Yuanyou gave me a saber!"

    Li Lindao: "I know about the sword. Although he looks good at you, his personality is not delicate, and he has drank with you a few times, but it is impossible for him to accept you as an apprentice. The sword is for you.  For apology."

    Yue Shuang was dumbfounded: "This is impossible!"

    "Okay, Shuang'er." Duke Zhen frowned, "The guards around your cousin-in-law are there to protect your cousin-in-law and cousin, so there is no time to teach you, if you keep pestering him, I will definitely not let you go  you!"

    If Yue Shuang wanted to worship You Zongzhi as his teacher, Lord Zhen Guo would not care about it, but this long-distance travel is really not possible. As Li Lin's guard, he must first put the safety of the master as the main priority, so where is the time to go?  To deal with a little apprentice.

    If something goes wrong during the period, it will be a big deal.

    Having nothing to worry about, being able to work hard for the master, these are the conditions that the guards around the head of the Li family must have.

    "Grandfather, I"

    Zhen Guogong said: "Don't mention this matter again, do you hear me?"

    Yue Shuang was a little reconciled, but her grandfather had said so, so she could only agree, thinking, if she could no longer find Master Yuanyou in the future, then she would go to You Zongzhi.

    Anyway, Yuanyou's fighting style based on strength is not very suitable for her. You Zong's swordsmanship of a knight in the rivers and lakes is more suitable.

    "Oh well."

    At this time, Yuanyou of the martial arts stage turned from defense to offense, pressing him step by step, and finally pushed him back on the steps. The long knife in his hand slashed across his chest, and the sharp blade cut through his robe, but did not hurt him.  people.

    According to the rules of the martial arts arena, if you leave the martial arts arena, you lose.

    Luo Shoushan clenched the spear in his hand: "I lost, Your Excellency, you have worked hard."

    Yuanyou laughed loudly: "General Luo is also good at kung fu."

    After finishing speaking, he put the long knife back into the scabbard, and reached out to touch the sweat on his face.

    Luo Shoushan sighed: "Good knife, where does your Excellency come from?"

    Yuan You touched the scabbard cherishingly, and said proudly, "Young master hired someone to beat it, and a lot of materials were wasted to get this one. This is a peerless good knife!"

    Luo Shoushan was confused for a moment when he heard the words, thinking how could his cousin-in-law, who was said to be of ordinary background, have the ability to hit such a knife on the guard.

    However, it is also a strange thing to have such a powerful guard.

    Luo Shoushan raised his eyes and glanced at Li Lin who was sitting on the viewing platform. He sat down with Zhen Guocm on both sides, and there was a coffee table in the middle.

    Luo Shoushan felt something was wrong, and frowned.

    Just as Yuan You stepped down from the stage, a group of people rushed forward, saying that they wanted to make gestures with him, especially the two brothers Yue Zhen and Yue Xiao.

    "No comparison, no comparison, what's the point of comparing with you, if you really want to compare, then you have to beat General Luo before you come again!"

    "Oh, what you said is wrong."

    "Why don't you touch your knife for us!"

    "Yes, it's okay to touch the knife for us!"

    What?

    Touch the knife?

    That's really beautiful!

    This knife is similar to his daughter-in-law, who never leaves her body when she sleeps at night!

    How can it be touched by others!

      Yuanyou is almost about to jump up: "You have a good idea, go away!"

    Luo Shoushan walked towards the viewing platform after he got off the martial arts platform, and saluted with fists in front of Lord Zhen Guo: "Grandfather."

    Zhenguo Gongdao: "You don't have to worry about guarding the mountain. The guard next to Jing Yuan, you won't be wronged if you lose to him. You must know that there are others outside this person, and there are others. Don't belittle yourself, and don't be complacent."

    "yes."

    Duke Zhen smiled, and then said: "Okay, I should go to work, you young people can have fun."

    After watching the competition between Luo Shoushan and Yuanyou, Duke Zhen left in a hurry. Luo Shoushan sat down and talked with everyone, still polite and calm, but he didn't see the slightest bit of unhappiness when he was defeated.

    But think about it, Luo Shoushan grew up beating and beating on this martial arts arena. He won a lot, and naturally he also lost a lot.  efforts to improve oneself.

    A group of young people stayed in the martial arts hall for an afternoon, and they did not leave until after dinner.

    Before leaving, Su Guan went to Yue Shuang's yard and gave Yue Shuang the gift prepared by You Zongzhi.

    The gifts they came to give today are all recorded at the gift receiving place at the door, and will be sent to Yue Shuang after the statistics are checked, but it is not suitable for You Zongzhi to be placed there.

    "Cousin, didn't you give me a gift? I heard it's a good thing!"

    Su Wan handed the box to her: "I didn't give it to you, it was entrusted to you by another master of yours."

    "Another master?" Yue Shuang rolled his eyes, and then suddenly understood, "You, it's him? He returned to the Imperial City?!"

    "Where are others?! Why don't you come and deliver it yourself?!"

    Su Wan thought that she didn't know what the other person was thinking, her thoughts turned around in her heart, and then she said, "I met him by chance yesterday, and he said that it's not convenient for him to come over and give it to you, so he asked me to help."

    "I saw that he really wanted to give you a gift, so I agreed."

    "What about others?!"

    "gone."

    "Gone?!" Yue Shuang suddenly stood up, "He's gone, where did he go?"

    Su Wan shook her head: "I don't know about that, but Shuang'er, I brought you this gift, not because I want you to turn around and leave everything at home to find him."

    "I just want you to know that there is such a thing. If you leave because of this, the town government will not recognize me as a relative in the future."

    "In the future, I won't have the face to go through this door again."

    "But you understand?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 441 Scaring Yue Shuang

    ?

    Yue Shuang was taken aback.

    Su Wan asked her again: "But do you understand?"

    Seeing that she was still in a daze, Su Wan sighed: "Before you do things in the future, you also need to think about the situation of others. Don't carelessly hurt others, you understand?"

    Yue Shuang thought for a while, then nodded: "Cousin, don't worry, I've already figured it out, and I won't run out."

    "Oh? Have you figured it out?" Su Wan was slightly surprised, a little in disbelief, "You really figured it out?"

    "Well." Yue Shuang nodded, "I have been at home for so long before, and I have thought a lot about it. It is really my fault to worry my grandparents, parents, and parents."

    "When I learned that the elder sister and the elder brother-in-law came back with their children, the grandmother cried a lot, saying that the elder sister and the elder brother-in-law were worried and insisted on going to a place like the border town, but she couldn't stop them.  You have your own responsibilities, you need to defend your home and country, that is"

    Even if he died there, on the battlefield, he would die well.

    Yue Shuang couldn't continue with what she said, she bit her lip: "I know that I am far from Eldest Sister, Eldest Sister is a female general who guards the border town, and I don't know how much I have suffered there.  suffering."

    "And I ate and drank well at home. Not only did I fail to take good care of my grandparents for my eldest sister, but I also insisted on going my own way. I was so tired that the whole family was worried. It was a big mistake."

    Previously, she didn't think there was anything, she just wanted to be a bird, fly to the outside world, see the outside world, and this family and relatives are the rope that binds her to fly, and it is also an inseparable bond.

    She was reluctant, but found it annoying and disliked, and she didn't want to listen to other people's advice.

    They are sisters of the same family, but compared with the eldest sister, she looks like a naughty and reckless bad child, ridiculous and vicious.

    She was very upset in the morning, and then a little absent-minded throughout the day.

    Even if she is not as good as the eldest sister, she does not have the spirit of the eldest sister and her husband to sacrifice their lives for the country, but at least she should be a girl who does not worry the family. There are enough things at home.

    "Cousin, I won't mess around again in the future. Even if I like to roam the rivers and lakes and run outside, I will tell my family that I will go out with my guards, and I won't worry my family anymore."

    Su Wan breathed a sigh of relief, took a serious look at her, and thought for a moment, this girl must have changed her core too, right?

    "What you said is true?"

    If it's just that she likes to go for a walk and bring her guards, the Duke of Zhenguo may not let her go. It's been two years since she was a girl. Since she likes it, let her do what she wants while ensuring safety.  It may not be impossible.

    When you get married in the future, there will be no such good things.

    On the side of Zhen Guogong's mansion, I'm afraid that as long as she doesn't sneak out by herself, it will be fine to make people worry.

    "Of course it's true, cousin, I'm obedient now." Yue Shuang giggled twice, then opened the box, "Cousin, thank you for helping me deliver this gift, I'm sure I won't run out to embarrass you.  "

    After opening the box, she saw a butterfly-encrusted hairpin inside. She reached out to touch the butterfly's wings, and then inserted it into her bun. She touched it with her hand, as if she cherished it.

    "Cousin, do you look good?"

    "nice."

    "I said earlier that I wanted a butterfly hairpin like this, which seemed to be dancing. I didn't expect that he actually got me one."

    Seeing that she was happy, Su Wan also nodded with a smile: "If you like it, it won't be a waste of his kindness."

    As for other things, Su Wan didn't say any more, this girl is not enlightened yet, as for the future, let's see if they have this luck.

    "I'm glad you can figure it out." Su Wan said, "The hearts of the people in this world, whether they are close relatives or not, are all fat. If I treat you well and you pay me back, then I will treat you well in the future."  Hello three points."

    "But if you keep stabbing a knife at a heart, no matter how hot your heart is, it will bleed dry and cool down. Sometimes when you have enough disappointment, you will shed too many tears.  It's gone."

    "The only thing left is disappointment and hatred. I wish you would go farther away. It would be best not to show up for the rest of your life, so as not to recall the past and be hurt."

    Yue Shuang didn't understand, and looked at her in confusion.

    Su Wan smiled and said: "The favored person can have nothing to worry about, because they are favored and protected by others, but this favor is not just asking for it without paying half of it."

    "Like outsideGrandparents favor you, because you are their granddaughter, they love you, but you hurt the old man's heart again and again, this preference will naturally disappear with the passage of time.  "

    "No matter what kind of relationship it is, it is mutual. Filial children and grandchildren will always be favored by the elders, but if they are unfilial children and grandchildren, when they look back, they will only feel disappointed and heartbroken.  I don¡¯t even want to mention it, and I don¡¯t even want to see him.¡±

    "I'm not teaching you how to scheming to win the favor of the elders. I just want to tell you that only by being a filial child can you be worthy of the elders' love for you."

    Su Guan has always felt that feelings are mutual. For example, she and Wang Shi were transparent people when the original owner was around. Wang Shi probably just remembered that she had such a granddaughter, and asked a few words about how they were doing when they met.  Well, it's gone.

    But after Su Wan came over, Mrs. Wang was ashamed of her because of Su Fu's affairs, and she was partial to her. Su Wan thanked her in her heart and respected her in everything.  There is also a relationship with Wang's grandparents and grandchildren.

    Another example is Wang Shi and Su Fu. At the beginning, Wang Shi did not love Su Fu, but she was the one who loved and valued the most. But she disappointed Wang time and time again, and even shamed the Jinning government.  Affected the entire mansion.

    Today's Wang family doesn't even want to mention Su Fu, let alone meet her.

    Yue Shuang was dumbfounded: "Cousin, is what you said true? If I make another mistake, will my grandparents stop loving me?"

    Yue Shuang never thought about this. She was born with the love of the elders in her family, whether it was grandparents, fathers, mothers, uncles, aunts, or even brothers and sisters, they all doted on her endlessly.

    According to my cousin, that is called preference.

    She didn't dare to think about it. In the future, everyone would no longer love her, and even saw her only disappointed and disgusted.

    Thinking of this, she felt very empty and panicked.

    "Cousin! Cousin! What you said is true?!"

    "Maybe it's true, so, Shuang'er wants to be a filial girl, and I don't ask how filial you are, at least you have to not make the elders in the family worry and sad, but you can do it?"

    Yue Shuang was really frightened by Su Wan, and nodded vigorously with her eyes wide open: "Cousin, don't worry, I can definitely do it." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 442 Madam smells good, but it's mine.

    ?

    After scaring Yue Shuang, Su Wan took the people out of Yue Shuang's yard and was about to return to Jingpingyuan.

    She thought to herself that after this incident, even if Yue Shuang wanted to run out, she also had to think about the consequences of the matter. Even for a long time, she would be a filial and well-behaved granddaughter in front of Zhen Guogong and his wife, trying to make up for the past.  mistake made.

    Seeing how Mrs. Zhen Guo's wife loved Yue Shuang, she would not really ignore Yue Shuang, unless she really made an unforgivable mistake.

    But it's also good to scare her, let her know that she is afraid, so as not to continue to be lawless in the future.

    Li Lin was waiting for her at the gate. He was still talking to Luo Shoushan and Yue Ting at the moment. When he saw Su Wan coming out of the door, Yue Ting stopped talking and said with a smile: "It's too late, I won't keep you guys.  Cousin, cousin-in-law walk slowly on the road."

    Now the sunset glow is gone, the sky is not completely dark, it is gray everywhere, people can still see clearly, but it is clearer with a lantern on, when Su Wan came out, a maid brought a lantern  Show her the way.

    Li Lin raised his eyes and saw her, smiled and said: "Cousin, cousin, take care, come to Jingpingyuan to play chess with me when you have free time in the future."

    Yue Ting said with a smile: "If I have free time, I will definitely come to bother you."

    When Su Wan approached, Li Lin gave her a hand, and she said, "It's not a nuisance, my cousin and cousin-in-law are here, we, husband and wife, will sweep the couch to welcome you, and prepare good wine and good food.  "

    Yue Ting smiled: "Then thank you cousin."

    In fact, Yue Ting didn't have many chances to see this cousin. Before that, she would come over during Chinese New Year or elder's birthday. She talked no matter what, quietly, as if she was transparent.

    It was only these days that I noticed her after hearing some things about her, and I was shocked to realize that this cousin turned out to be like this.

    Gentle and casual, looking a little weak, but with a bit of flexibility, especially those eyes, which are bright and clever, and they are even more touching when they smile.

    Yue Ting thought it was no wonder, and then watched the couple bid farewell and leave.

    When getting into the carriage, someone beside him was holding a lantern for lighting. Li Lin stood beside him and first helped Su Wan get into the carriage, then walked up with the lantern, lifted the curtain and walked into the carriage.

    The maid guards at the back got into the cars behind one after another, and then the carriage drove forward and quickly disappeared from sight.

    Yue Ting smiled: "I don't know, my cousin still has such skills, which makes this person so caring."

    Even if the child is jealous, he will eat it, but that child Luo Huaiyi really needs to be taught a lesson.

    Luo Shoushan didn't understand. He raised his eyes and looked in the direction where the carriage disappeared. Yue Ting reached out and patted Luo Shoushan's hard shoulder, and said with a smile, "Let's go, go to grandfather and tell you about it."

    "You lost today, but you are really not wronged."

    "My cousin is really amazing."

    Su Wan told Li Lin about the general in the carriage frightening Yue Shuang, and then said: "After this incident, my cousin has calmed down, and finally she has settled her mind."

    If she can settle down, the government of Zhen Guo should also feel at ease, especially the wife of the Duke of Zhen, she can be considered to be at ease.

    Li Lin hummed, as if he had no interest in this topic, he didn't want to care about the government of the town, as long as he didn't ask his wife to come to the door as a lobbyist, and persuade this and that.

    But what he cares more about is another thing: "Today did you hug that boy surnamed Luo?"

    The corners of Su Wan's mouth froze for a moment, and then he twisted his sleeve: "You talk about this, but I still want to talk about you, what do you do to eat this kind of flying vinegar, a child who is only three years old, what do you know?  Finding trouble with my father, maybe the people in Mandi City will laugh at us tomorrow."

    Thinking of the consequences of this incident, Su Wan's scalp tingled with shame: "Aren't you naive, it's really embarrassing!"

    Li Lin glanced at her, and then said: "What does a three-year-old child not understand? He knows more than you. He also knows how to hug beautiful people, and he also knows that his wife is fragrant!"

    Speaking of this, he felt a little uncomfortable in his heart, lowered his voice and stared at her and said, "My wife, the incense is also mine."

    Others can't touch it.

    Su Wan's face turned red in vain: "How did you talk?"

    She felt that she had already given him a lot of face, and today he insisted on drinking tea with her in the same teacup, wanting to show off his affection to show his right to belong, and she didn't care about him anymore when she saw him jealous.

    Li Lin thought for a while, and then said: "Okay, I won't say it, I will do it."

      Su Wan was stunned and thought about what you were doing, but seeing that he didn't mention it anymore, she wished that it was over and didn't want to mention it anymore.

    But she still wants to remind: "Leave this matter alone. If you do this again in the future, I will get angry, and I will ignore you when I get angry."

    It's really embarrassing. When she goes out in the future, she might be made fun of.

    He paused for a moment, and looked at her with a half-smile: "Ignore me?"

    Su Guan felt that his words were a bit dangerous, so she immediately changed her tune: "Take care of you, just don't embarrass me anymore."

    When Li Lin heard the words, he hummed and didn't speak any more.

    At night, the carriage moves slowly, the carriage does not shake, it is quiet, there is a lamp on the cabinet in the carriage, it just happens to be a lamp holder inlaid in the groove for the teapot, and there is a lampshade on it, the light shakes a little,  But it was still able to burn strongly and did not go out.

    Seeing that Li Lin didn't speak, Su Wan thought that the matter was over like this, and everyone reached an agreement to live in peace and friendship.

    However, it was only at night that she realized that it was really bullshit to get along with each other on an equal footing and friendly relationship. This man was suffocating in his heart, and he turned around to settle accounts with her!

    When he pressed her on the bed, he pestered her to take off her clothes one by one without leaving any for her, and kissed her all over, and finally put his arms around her, kissing her white skin one by one.  On her delicate back, she realized what he meant when he said "I don't say it, I do it".

    It's not that the two of them had never been close before, but they were relatively restrained. He took off her clothes, but it was only limited to the pajamas on the upper body, and he left a small dress for her inside, and he would rub her slender waist  , and kissed and pecked her collarbone thinly.

    He seemed to be particularly fond of that place, as if he couldn't put it down every time, and kissed endlessly.

    But it has never been like today. Both of them have no clothes on their bodies, and they pressed her down and kissed her over and over again. She was in a fog at the time, so how could she resist?  Gotta get his hands on it.

    It was really a finishing touch, just a little bit.

    "Madam smells very good." He kissed her delicately on her back, all the way down, as if he loved her very much.

    "But it's mine."

    "Ma'am, do you think it is? Is it mine?" (Remember the URL of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 443

    ?

    Su Wan was very tired at the moment, hugging the quilt to cover his chest, closing his eyes and not moving.

    At this moment, she just wanted to sleep, but this man would not let her go, endlessly, tossing her so much that she was about to fall asleep several times, but he woke her up.

    "Ma'am, don't you think so?"

    "Ma'am, don't you think so?"

    "Yes or no?"

    "Yes or no?"

    "Yes yes yes." Su Wan breathed a sigh of relief, she was too tired and didn't want to argue with him. After all, they are husband and wife, so naturally they belong to each other.

    He said yes, just let her go for now.

    "I'm yours, it's yours."

    "My husband, can you let me sleep?"

    Hearing this, he felt a little satisfied, and stopped kissing her. He leaned against her, hugged her, and kissed her next to her ear: "In the future, the kid surnamed Luo is not allowed to hug her."

    At the very beginning, he didn't really want to argue with a three-year-old child, he just thought that he simply liked girls who were good-looking, just like girls like beautiful jewelry.

    The thing is that Yue Ting did something bad with good intentions, saying that Luo Huaiyi ran too much in the camp, listened to too many dirty words from the rough men in the military camp, and learned badly.

    Li Lin couldn't understand what good things those people said.

    Therefore, even if the other party is a child who doesn't understand anything, when he thinks that the other party uses these words on Su Wan, he feels angry, and he thinks, if the other party is older, he will be a real little hooligan  up.

    How can this be tolerable.

    He couldn't make trouble for that kid, but his father didn't teach him well, so he naturally made trouble for other people's father.

    "I don't care about the other children, but if he learns badly, he just can't do it." Maybe one day he will learn more and reach out to touch it.

    If something like that really happened, he might be so angry that he would chop off his hand.

    Li Lin looked at her with half of his eyes lowered.

    At this moment she was lying softly beside him, her fair skin was delicate and soft.

    She pressed the big red quilt to her chest with one hand, revealing her delicate and beautiful collarbone and thin white neck.

    A small face was pink and fair, with a layer of blush, it seemed that she was really tired, her eyes were closed and she didn't even have the strength to open them.

    It seems to be the tiredness of spring after the rain hit the crabapple, quiet and soft, very delicate.

    The bottom of his heart was soft and hot, thinking that he should have done this as early as the night of the bridal chamber, but he couldn't make it to the end, but there was always another way to relieve it, and he couldn't bear it until today.

    Husband and wife should also look like husband and wife. Like before, although they are married, they always feel that there is a layer of separation. Sometimes he wants to get close to her, but she resists fiercely in her heart. She is always worried that he will not be able to control her.  Stop yourself and make trouble.

    Although he insisted on getting close, she wouldn't really push him away, but she didn't want to in her heart, he couldn't force her, just once or twice once in a while, if it was too much, and it would annoy her, I'm afraid he would  Happy.

    He hoped that she would be happy when she married him. If she was always worried and afraid because of this, it wouldn't be worth it.

    Now that the two of them meet each other so sincerely, it is no different from being a real couple. As long as he controls it properly and doesn't really hurt her, the two of them will definitely get closer in the future.

    "Madam, I will move back to share a room with you tomorrow, okay?" He lowered his head and kissed her eyelids, but seeing that she didn't respond, he realized that she had already fallen asleep.

    He smiled helplessly, his heart was extremely soft.

    Although he still wanted to get close to her, but seeing that she was asleep, he didn't bother her anymore.

    He lay back beside her, stretched out his hand to hold her in his arms, lowered his head and kissed her hair, his heart was filled with soft and pity.

    "Go to sleep.".

    In the early morning of the next day, both the husband and wife got up late, and when they woke up, they had a mess. Su Wan blushed and asked the other party to put on clothes for her. She always felt that the clothes on her body could not cover up the traces, and she always wanted to reach out and pull the neckline to cover up the scars.  Covertly.

    Li Lin coaxed her for a while, then picked her up from the bed, put her in front of the dressing table, and then opened the door to let the waiters in.

    Xiao Sang Xiaowan waited at the door for almost an hour, and saw that Li Lin finally opened the door, her face was flushed, and she lowered her head, not daring to look at anyone.

    Li Lin's expression returned to his usual calmness, and he said, "Go and comb your master's hair. You don't have to wait to be served in the future, and I will call you again if necessary."

      "Yes." The two lowered their heads, seeing Li Lin leaving the door of the dormitory to change clothes in his own dormitory, they breathed a sigh of relief and went in.

    The two of them glanced in the room, and saw that the bedding on the bed was neatly arranged, and the bed curtains were fastened in the hooks, as if they didn't need to arrange them.

    The two looked at each other, understanding in their hearts but at the same time feeling a little worried. When Su Wan got married, Li Lin promised that he would not have sex until next year when Su Wan and Ji were married

    When Su Wan heard footsteps, she naturally knew that it was Xiao Sang Xiaowan who had come in. Seeing that the two hadn't come to her side for a long time, she turned her head and said, "What's wrong?"

    "No, it's nothing." The two walked forward quickly, Xiao Sang took mouthwash and rinsed Su Wan's mouth, then wet a towel with warm water from the copper basin, wrung it dry and handed it to her to wipe her face.

    Xiao Mo combed Su Wan's hair with a jade comb. She lowered her head and saw the thin red marks on her neck. Her hand trembled, and the jade comb in her hand almost fell to the ground.

    Xiao Mo was worried, so she asked in a low voice: "Princess, you and your son"

    Su Wan blushed again, she was very ashamed, she bit her lip and said: "It's worse, don't worry, I know it well."

    In fact, she knew what she wanted, but she just didn't want to tell others about it. Thinking about those things, she felt a little annoyed, she shouldn't have been coaxed by him and agreed to everything.

    Xiao Sang is also worried: "It's good that the princess knows it well. The princess is not in good health, so don't"

    Su Wan closed her eyes and nodded, "I see."

    Seeing that Su Guan had finished washing his face, Xiao Sang left with a copper basin in his hand, and then went to the kitchen to have breakfast delivered, while Xiao Sang combed Su Guan's hair in a bun, and picked hairpins for Su Guan.  Wanna plug in.

    Because she was at home, and different from being summoned by the elders at any time in Jinning Duke's Mansion, she didn't put on makeup, but only applied some moisturizing balm. However, she has a good foundation, is young, and has a fair and delicate face.  It looks like a simple and delicate flower, and it is also extremely beautiful.

    Xiao Sang and Xiaowan originally thought that this matter would pass like this, but what they didn't expect was that after breakfast, Li Lin called someone to come over and move things. He was going to move to the previous new house and sleep with Su Wan.

    When the two of them heard this, they were so anxious that Xiao Mo hurried to find Madam Zheng.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 444 Did Madam Miss Me Before I Left?

    ?

    "What?!"

    Since Madam Zheng betrayed her new master, she has become the nanny in charge of the inner courtyard. Except for Xiao Sang and Xiaoman, she can't take care of them. She takes care of other people, big and small, and chores.

    Right now she was drinking tea in the room, and when she heard about this, she almost spit out a mouthful of tea.

    Madam Zheng had also noticed it before, and saw that although the couple were close, they had always adhered to that line, did nothing wrong, and there was no change after going out for a trip.

    Seeing this, she didn't pay attention any more, and An An was working as her nanny in charge, but she didn't expect that something really happened all of a sudden.

    "The princess said no?"

    Xiao Mo shook her head: "The princess said no, but now the young master is going to move there, and this day is going on day by day, even if you can endure it for a day, you can't endure it forever!"

    "The young master wants to move here, what does the princess say?"

    "The princess agreed."

    When Madam Zheng heard that she was walking up and down the room, she was very annoyed. Mrs. Wang arranged for her to Su Wan because of this incident. If the two of them really consummated the house ahead of time, she would definitely be in trouble.  .

    It is a big deal to do things poorly.

    "No, I have to talk to the princess and the young master."

    Having said that, Madam Zheng really went to the main courtyard, and as soon as she reached the gate, she saw two people drinking tea under the tree in the courtyard.

    Today is a cloudy day, and there is a cool breeze, which is a good weather for enjoying the cool air.

    Beside the two of them, Su Luo and Zhang Fu'er were reading a book, looking extremely warm.

    Madam Zheng hesitated, whether she should go in or not.

    In fact, after these days, she also knows some of the tempers of the two of them. No matter how much she says, she may not listen to the things they decide, especially this male master. She always feels that his power is too strong  , She dared not go against what the other party said.

    Just when she was hesitating, she heard Zhang Fu'er calling her: "Madam Zheng, why are you here?"

    Madam Zheng was still hesitating at first, but when she heard someone calling her, and seeing that everyone present looked over, she had no choice but to walk into the yard.

    First greeted the masters, and then she said: "The old lady heard that the young master has moved to a new house, so she came to ask."

    After finishing speaking, she glanced at Su Luo and Zhang Fu'er. Su Wan understood, and said to Su Luo and Zhang Fu'er with a smile: "You go and have a look at Da Dai and Er Dai first, and then come here in the afternoon.  Let's talk."

    Without doubting him, the two nodded and went hand in hand to watch the wild geese in the garden.

    Mother Zheng was relieved to see the two little girls leaving with someone, and seeing that there was no one around except Xiao Sang, she said in a low voice: "The Li family agreed to the old lady earlier, and the young master behaved like this.  I'm afraid something is wrong."

    Although she didn't want to talk about it at first, if something happened, she would really be in trouble.

    Bite the bullet, she also wants to mention it.

    When Su Wan heard this happened again, her face blushed, and she gave Li Lin a glare.

    Li Lin squeezed her hand in the sleeve, comforted her, and then said: "Madam Zheng, don't worry, what the Li family said naturally counts, and I won't embarrass you."

    "Awan is the wife I married back. Naturally, I love her dearly, and I won't do anything wrong."

    Mother Zheng thought to herself, men's mouths are deceitful ghosts, who knows if they can be believed, but now if they can't believe it, they can only believe it, otherwise she can still go to the master's room and stare at it day and day.

    However, Mother Zheng also has some skills. She can tell whether this woman is a girl's body or a woman's body. She carefully listened to Su Wan's expression, and felt a little relieved.

    "Since the young master said so, I will believe my wife, and I ask the young master to keep his promise."

    After Madam Zheng finished speaking, she left in a hurry. Seeing that there was no outsider in the yard, Su Wan stretched out her foot and stepped on his shoe: "It's all your fault. It's all right now. I'm afraid the whole Jingpingyuan  Everyone here knows that you are going to move back to my place, maybe they are thinking about what we did last night."

    The only downside of this high-profile mansion is that there are too many people waiting on it, that is, if the master has any private matters, someone will soon find out.

    Seeing her, Li Lin was really ashamed and annoyed, so he stopped teasing her, and coaxed: "It's my fault, my fault, Madam, don't be annoyed, I will draw you a picture later, I have the right to apologize, what do you think?"  ?¡±

    Su Wan snorted softly: "If I want to draw, can you not draw for me?"

    "Of course I have to give it, but if Madam?If you have any other requirements, just ask.  "

    Su Wan thought for a while, and it seemed that she didn't have anything to ask for now, so she thought for a while and said, "Then you went to Shiqiao Village, come back earlier."

    Li Lin still needs to help with Shi Huiqin's matter. After all, reconciliation is a big deal, and Shi Huiqin still wants to take the child away.

    Furthermore, Su Guan heard from Li Lin that although his uncle was upright, he was a bit sour. Maybe he wouldn't let Shi Huiqin reconcile, and if he did, she might not be allowed to come back.  To Shi's house.

    Li Lin originally waited to leave after Yue Shuang and Yan Li, and the time was set for tomorrow.

    Hearing this, he laughed and asked, "Did Madam miss me before I left?"

    Su Wan took a round fan and fanned it, covering his face: "I don't want to think about what you are doing."

    Li Lin snorted, raised his hand and took a sip of tea, as if he didn't care. Just when Su Wan was thinking about why he didn't respond, he suddenly came over and kissed her face, and then backed away.

    "Madam doesn't want me, but I miss Madam. If I go here, I will finish the matter sooner and come back to accompany Madam as soon as possible."

    Su Wan glanced left and right, and was relieved to see that no one was there. She just wanted to tell him to pay more attention outside, but when she thought of him leaving, she felt really sad, and she didn't want to say anything about him.

    After taking a breath, she said, "Remember to come back earlier."

    "okay."

    On the second day, Li Lin accompanied her to have breakfast before leaving with Yuan You.

    Before leaving, he told Huifeng and Ju Song to protect Su Wan, and then asked Su Luo and Zhang Fu'er to come and accompany Su Wan more. After finishing these tasks, he and Yuan You left in a carriage.

    As soon as Li Lin left, Su Wan felt that the whole Jingpingyuan became quiet, and everything in the house was quiet, but he felt bored and empty.

    After thinking about it, she felt that this was not good, and she had to find something for herself to do, so she summed up the shop farm that was going to be returned to the Duke of Zhen, and went to the Duke of Zhen.

    She gave these shops and farms to Mrs. Zhen Guogong, saying that they were for the cousins ??in Zhen Guogong's mansion.

    "Grandmother knows that I will definitely leave Dongzhao in the future. These things are not of much use to me. I will keep the original mother's dowry before, and the later ones will be my mother.  It¡¯s my cousin¡¯s wedding present.¡± (Remember this site¡¯s website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 445 Drinking the wind of mountains and rivers, seeing the lonely snow

    ?

    ?Su Wan tidied up, and just listed five, among which there were three shops and two farms. The shop was given to each of the three brothers, Yue Ting, Yue Zhen, and Yue Xiao, and the farm was one for Yue Lu and one for Yue Shuang.

    Mrs. Zhen Guogong disagreed: "Whatever you do for them is left to you by your mother. Even if it was added later, it is also money left by your mother."

    "Besides, they don't lack this, and the family doesn't lack it either."

    "Although you are married to the Li family, the Li family will naturally not treat you badly, but after all, you still need money. You are also a girl who was raised in a deep boudoir. It should be clear that you have money to be confident."

    Su Wan said with a smile: "Grandmother, of course I know about it, but the previous shops are ignored, and now they are in charge of them, but these shops added later, if I am not in the imperial city, it is difficult to manage them."

    "If I want to sell it, I'm reluctant. Instead of making it cheaper for others, I might as well give it to my cousins."

    These shops in Su Wan are located in a good location, and the farm is also near the Imperial City, which is a rare good place. This was purchased for Su Wan with the money earned from the Yue family's dowry after discussions between the Zhen Guo Gong Mansion and the Jin Ning Gong Mansion.  .

    If you don't meet it by chance, you can't buy it with money.

    Whether this shop is operated by itself or rented out, it brings in a lot of money every month.

    "If grandma doesn't want to take my things for nothing, then it's fine if I sell them to the family, and you can just give some at the normal price." Su Wan knew that Mrs. Zhen Guogong didn't want to take her things for nothing, and exchanged them for money.  it's the best.

    "It's better to make your own people cheaper than others."

    Mrs. Zhen Guogong's wife was indeed a little moved when she heard the words. Su Wan will definitely leave in the future. These new shops have just started to operate, and it will take a lot of effort to rectify them.  It takes a lot of effort.

    Su Wan is not in the Imperial City, so the new shop is indeed difficult to manage. Now that she is married, it is not like the two mansions each sent a person to help her run it.

    After thinking for a long time, Mrs. Zhen Guo said: "Since you say that, if I don't agree, wouldn't it be cheaper for outsiders? This is good, the grandmother of the shop will give you an additional 20% according to the normal price.  Keep it."

    "The farm is different from the shop. The shop needs to be well managed in order to get more. The farm should be managed by someone who manages it. It's enough to grow something on weekdays. Even if you can't earn anything, you won't lose money."

    Su Wan thought about it, and thought it was feasible: "Then I will follow my grandmother's advice, and the farm will stay."

    "That's right." Mrs. Zhen Guogong laughed, then ordered someone to calculate the prices of the three shops, and talked to Su Wan about the child.

    "If you marry anyone in this imperial city, grandma won't worry about you. Even if you don't give birth, if the other party dares to bully you, you have to weigh our Zhen Guogong and Jinning Gongfu, but you  It happened to be the Li family."

    "The Li family is powerful, and it is thousands of miles away from the imperial city. You will follow him to leave in the future. If he doesn't care about you, or if something happens, it will be too late for us to hear the news.  "

    "And I still don't know what's going on over there. If you have a child earlier, your position will be more stable. Even if he gets tired of you in the future, for the sake of the child, he can protect you somewhat."

    "It's not that my grandmother said it badly, but most men in this world are like this. They only treat one person wholeheartedly, which is rare in the world."

    Su Wan was in a trance for a moment.

    No matter which era it is, if a girl marries high, she is inferior to others. She likes the other party's high position, power and wealth, but is also afraid of the other party's high position, power and money.

    Because the other party bullies you if they want to bully you, and abandons you if they want to abandon you, they don't even have to pick a day.

    If there is any grievance, I have to bear it, and I have no ability to resist it.

    If a son is born, for the sake of the heir, even if he doesn't like it, he will tolerate it a little.

    According to Su Wan's status, although he is not afraid of the Li family, it is far away after all. If something really happened, everyone would be cold when the news spread.

    Mrs. Zhen Guogong is worried about Su Wan's future. She will be far away in the future, and she can't control it. I hope Su Wan can be safe and sound.

    Su Wan suddenly felt a little guilty, feeling that she was too narrow-minded.

    Before Mrs. Zhen Guogong mentioned this matter to her, she was really unhappy. She and Li Lin had only been married for three months, and she was staring at her stomach for any news.

    ? even thought she had a child, and in the future herThe child inherits the Li family, the royal family is more afraid of the Zhen Guo government, and the Zhen Guo government has an extra retreat.

    But when you think about it carefully, the Duke of Zhenguo has been in Eastern Zhao for so many years, so he naturally has his background. Now even the royal family has to weigh them three points.  Can't move them.

    Besides, the sons and grandchildren of the Duke of Zhen's mansion are not out of tune, or they don't have the courage of the Duke of Zhen, but it is no problem to inherit the title and take charge of the Yue family army, whether it is her uncle or cousin.

    When it comes to the descendants of her eldest cousin, the bloodline is far away.

    It was she who judged the heart of a gentleman with the heart of a villain, and that's what she thought about.

    After Su Wan figured this out, his heart became much more open, and he no longer concealed it, and talked about the two of them.

    "Before, my father and grandmother did not allow me to marry so early, saying that I was not in good health and should not marry and have children too early, but he was in a hurry to marry me, so he agreed to my father and grandmother in private, saying that he would wait until next year.  I will have sex with him after my seventeenth birthday."

    Having said that, Su Wan recalled the events of the past few days, her face flushed slightly: "Father and grandmother agreed, and then the marriage was approved, but this matter was not disclosed."

    "Jingyuan's side also loves me. He said that he has to take care of me again. After he recovers, everything will be fine. The matter of the child will be in the next few years."

    "He hopes that I can stay with him and my future children in good health."

    Mrs. Zhen Guogong was slightly surprised when she heard the words. She didn't know there was such a thing, but the other party was able to say this, and she was extremely caring for Su Wan.

    She did know a little about the Li family, and Li Lin would not be the one to coax Su Wan.

    Mrs. Zhen Guogong was silent for a long time, and then said: "Since you have plans, I will not say anything. You are married now, and you know everything well. If there is anything you don't understand, just ask your elders."

    "Awan listens to grandma."

    At noon, Su Wan stayed to accompany Mrs. Zhen Guo for dinner, and happened to see Yue Shuang coming to accompany Mrs. Zhen Guo for dinner.

    Yue Shuang grinned and called out her cousin, she was still lively, cheerful and heartless, but she learned how to make Mrs. Zhen Guogong happy, and said some funny things, which made Mrs. Zhen Guogong laugh non-stop  .

    In old age and old age, children and grandchildren are under their knees, safe and peaceful, this is the greatest joy and expectation for the elderly.

    Some people may think that crushing a little girl's dreams and pursuits, breaking her wings of pursuit, and trapping her here is too cruel and excessive.

    But when dreams and family members can only choose one, family members are more important after all.

    Although it is good to ride a horse in the rivers and lakes, it is good, but how can it compare with the fireworks in this world, and the family is happy.

    Drinking the wind of mountains and rivers, seeing the lonely snow.

    Wear stars and moon to drive on the road.

    Hope to go home.

    Three meals, four seasons clothes (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 446

    ?

    Seeing that Yue Shuang wasn't unwilling or depressed at all, Su Guan felt a little relieved and had dinner with Mrs. Zhen Guogong.

    After finishing the meal, she left with the bank note given by Mrs. Zhen Guogong, and went to the government office to transfer the land deed of the shop to Zhen Guo Gongfu.

    After everything was arranged properly, she finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    In the next two days, she went to the farm a few times to arrange the affairs of the farm. Before that, she thought of handing it over to the Duke of Zhen, but she didn't make any arrangements.

    Su Luo and Zhang Fu'er had a good time, so they didn't want to go back to Jinning Duke's Mansion. After thinking about it, Su Wan thought that she couldn't do it all day long, so she wrote a letter and asked someone to send it to Jinning Duke's Mansion.  Mrs. Wang, ask Su Luo's female teacher to come to Jingpingyuan to teach her every day.

    You can play, but not without class.

    Su Luo was wronged and got crying in front of Su Wan, but Su Wan was not moved by her tears at all, her heart was firm and seamless.

    Fortunately, Zhang Fu'er was very interested in the courses of these noble ladies and wanted to learn, so the two girls became companions to study with the female husband.

    Su Luo thought these things were boring and meaningless at first, but seeing that Zhang Fu'er was very interested in everything, she thought it was good to learn, so she studied more seriously and assiduously.

    In addition to studying, Zhang Fu'er didn't miss the gossip outside at all, and after hearing it, she still wanted to talk to Su Wansuluo.

    "Do you know that the girl from the Qu family and the girl from the Yan family broke up?" Zhang Fu'er smiled mysteriously, "The girl from the Qu family is the girl from Qu Shangshu's family, and the girl from the Yan family is the one from Yan Shilang's family.  He sat at the same table with us at the banquet held by the Duke of Zhen Guo."

    It was Qu Lingzhu and Yan Xiangyue who were talking about.

    Su Wan has been busy with farm affairs these days, arranging all the planting in summer, and has never cared about outside affairs.

    Hearing what Zhang Fu'er said, she frowned slightly: "Why did you collapse?"

    Zhang Fu'er clicked his tongue, with round eyes, as if he knew some secret gossip: "It's not a man's fault."

    "A man?!" Su Wan was even more surprised now, this was caused by a man.

    Zhang Fu'er said: "It's Mr. Song, who has some friendship with our young master. That day at the banquet at the Zhen Guogong's mansion and Ji Li, I thought that Miss Yan was very strange. How could she say such a thing?  There must be a purpose."

    "It turns out that Miss Yan has also taken a fancy to Master Song." Zhang Fu'er laughed meaningfully, "It's just that the Qu family took a fancy to Master Song before, and Miss Yan didn't dare to offend the Qu family.  My girl has always been affectionate, but she has already tried to pry the corner of the wall in private."

    "Now that the two are getting engaged, I became anxious. I said in front of Miss Qu that Mr. Song is not worthy of Miss Qu. I just wanted Miss Qu to give up Mrs. Song so that I can go up by myself."

    "Unexpectedly, Miss Qu was not only not persuaded by her, but instead ignored her."

    "This morning, the girl from the Yan family couldn't take it any longer. She stopped Mr. Song at the house when he came back, and told him that she had admired him for a long time and wanted to marry him wholeheartedly. I hope Mr. Song would consider marriage again."

    Zhang Fu'er sneered: "This girl is crazy."

    Song Zhan and Qu Lingzhu are about to get engaged, and both of them have crossed Ming Road. Mandi City knows that Yan Xiangyue stopped Song Zhan from saying such things, whether she was crazy or something. She was seen by others.  No more face, no more face from the Yan family.

    Moreover, Qu Lingzhu's father is the Minister of the Ministry of War, Yan Xiangyue's father is the Minister of the Ministry of War, and his daughter wants to poach the corner of the boss's daughter. This Minister Yan is afraid that it will be unlucky.

    Isn't this asking for death?

    What kind of love, liking, filling in the future of the family is really crazy.

    "After Miss Qu learned about this, she was so angry that she went to Miss Yan, slapped her, and called her shameless."

    Su Wan asked: "Then how did Master Song answer?"

    "Master Song is not stupid, of course he refused." Zhang Fu'er said, "That is to say, someone is pretentious and thinks that she is good in everything, and you say she is not as good as the girl from the Qu family, how could you think that Master Song would abandon Qu  The family chooses her."

    Yan Xiangyue is inferior to Qu Lingzhu no matter in terms of family background, appearance or even temperament.

    Song Zhan is not blind. If it comes to feelings, he will definitely like Qu Lingzhu, who is excellent. It doesn't matter which one he marries. Naturally, he will marry the better one.

    "Hey, ma'am, what do you think will happen to Miss Yan?"

    ?Wan Wan frowned, and said, "Maybe I will soon find someone to marry far away, or become a monk and always be with the green lantern."

    "Huh? Like this?"

    "Probably so." Su Wan paused at this point, and then said, "In the future, you must never look at someone who has a sweetheart or a lover, understand?"

    "There are a lot of men in the world. If you are lucky, you can marry someone you like, and the other party also likes your husband, but if you can only choose one of the two, you must choose the one you like."

    Zhang Fu'er's eyes rolled: "But my obedient book says that sincerity is the key to gold and stone. When you meet a man you admire, you have to work hard to pursue him. Sooner or later, he will be moved."

    Su Wan stretched out his hand to touch her head, and smiled: "You said it was 'Golden Stone', how hard it is to get Jinshi to open, I have suffered a lot, and I have also suffered a lot of heartache.  In the end, this golden stone will not open."

    "Give everything, gamble everything, but just a sad sad person."

    "The so-called gold and stone are opened, that's just a rare and rare case."

    "I hope that you will meet someone who likes you, as long as you live happily." Su Wan didn't want the two little girls beside her to be emotionally hurt in the future, and to pursue some kind of love desperately.

    The two thought for a while, then nodded in unison, expressing their agreement.

    "It's good that you can understand, come on, tell me what Mr. Today taught?".

    On the other side, Li Lin's carriage entered Guiyan City in the early morning of the second day of departure.

    After arriving in Guiyan City, he did not return to Shiqiao Village immediately, but instead asked someone to check the details of Shi Huiqin's husband, Li Lan.

    It is not easy for Li Lan to sign and leave the book, and it is even more difficult for him to promise Shi Huiqin to take his son Li Fu away. He needs to have some reason to bow his head.

    Li Lan was just an ordinary student, so it was easy to find out. At the beginning of noon that day, Li Lin knew what Li Lan had done, and with a certainty in mind, he went back to Shiqiao Village in a carriage, intending to discuss it with his uncle's family.  this matter.

    Shiqiao Village is not far from Guiyan City, and it only takes an hour to ride in a carriage. Just after noon, the carriage arrived at the village and stopped at the gate of his newly built yard.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 447 Shi Huihua

    ?

    The newly built courtyard in Shiqiao Village has the same name, but the house number is not hung on the gate, but on the place where the second gate enters the garden.

    The courtyard here is quite different from the Jingping Garden in the Imperial City. Although there is also a garden, you enter the gate and enter the outer courtyard, and you enter the garden from the outer courtyard. The main courtyard of the inner courtyard is not on the central axis, but on the east.  face position.

    From the garden to the east, there is a bluestone path passing by, and then the main courtyard is located. The courtyard still faces north and south, and the path leads to the open space in front of the courtyard. He also asked people to plant two trees and  A row of bamboo.

    The main courtyard is only one courtyard, but there are houses on the four sides of the southeast, north, south, east, and west.

    There are not so many particulars in the village, this yard is enough for him and Su Wan to live in.

    And there is a small yard behind the main courtyard, where the observation building is mainly built. When the time is free, the husband and wife can enjoy the scenery or read a book on the observation building.  In his spare time, he plays the piano and flute.

    As for the other courtyards, they are scattered around the garden, and people can be arranged to live in them at that time.

    At this moment, the yard has been built long ago, the transplanted trees have grown branches and leaves, and the flowers and plants in the garden have grown luxuriantly after half a year.

    A few newly dispatched guards were arranged to watch in the yard. They were all selected from the dark guard battalion, and they will be used as guards on the bright side in the future.

    Li Lin walked around the garden and the main courtyard. Except for some furniture, everything else has been arranged properly. He originally wanted to prepare a copy of the furniture, but there was a lot in Su Wan's dowry, and all of them were used.  Made of fine wood.

    If the furniture is not used for a long time, it is easy to be damaged by insects, so it is better to let someone bring some over and put it on, and it will not waste his father-in-law's efforts.

    After he walked around the yard, he took some joss sticks and seasonal fruits to worship his mother.

    His mother was buried in Shiqiao Village. If it was far away, he would not have the opportunity to come to pay respects. Therefore, he has been in Shiqiao Village for the past few years, every year or when he came back from outside, he would go to see her.

    He left here in the future, and he didn't know when he would be able to come back.

    His mother's surname was Shi, and her name was Qin Sang. In his childhood memory, she was a gentle and warm person.

    She came from a low background and didn't know much. If she had anything, she had studied with her father who was a scholar. She was also literate and knew some poems and songs.

    People in the nearby ten miles and eight villages said that she was lucky. She married a good husband and lived a good life.  Ladies may not be as good as her.

    If there were no later events, she would probably have been so happy in her life.

    It's just that her vision is probably in the trivialities of life on her three-acre land. Once she finds out that the husband she married is such a person, the proud son of heaven, who occupies a high position, she will inevitably feel uneasy.

    Feel unworthy.

    There are too many excellent girls in the world, noble daughters, royal princesses, and she is just a little talented daughter, how can she be worthy of him.

    Due to the burden in my heart, within a few years, my health became worse and worse, and finally passed away.

    His father also blamed himself very much for this matter, and his health gradually became worse. He taught him for a few years, arranged things, and went to see his mother.

    He didn't want to argue about the rights and wrongs between his parents. His only regret was that his parents were buried on one side after their death, and they were too far apart.

    But in the end it was his mother's last wish before she died, and both he and his father could only agree to come back here.

    After paying homage to his mother, he brought Yuanyou down the mountain. Just as he walked across a wooden bridge, he saw a man and a woman sitting behind a big tree talking.

    The girl showed shyness, and the man also had a gentle face, like a man and a woman in love.

    At this time, the girl was wearing a peach red sarong, with a plum blossom and silver hairpin on her head, she was about seventeen years old, young and beautiful, the man was wearing a long cloth gown, handsome and gentle, his face was very white,  His hands are also very white, and he looks like a son raised by a wealthy family.

    Li Lin frowned slightly, then walked up to the back of the big tree, and Yuanyou coughed lightly, which woke up the couple and almost jumped up in fright.

    The girl screamed and turned pale.

    Li Lin glanced at the couple, and asked her, "Shi Huihua, what are you doing?"

      Shi Huihua, the youngest daughter of his uncle's family, is also his second cousin.

    His mother had two elder brothers, his eldest uncle Shi Songshan, and his second uncle Shi Hanhai. His grandfather who is no longer alive was a fastidious scholar. It is also interesting to name the three children. One is Songshan, the other is Hanhai, and the other is Hanhai.  Qin Sang.

    There is soil, water and wood.

    The name is also achieved quite well.

    His uncle's family has two daughters and a son. The eldest daughter is his eldest cousin Shi Huiqin. The eldest cousin Shi Huixin is only one year older than him, and the second cousin Shi Huihua is only seventeen years old this year.

    The second uncle has only one son and one daughter in his family. His cousin Shi Huiqing is one year younger than him, and his cousin Shi Huiluan is only fifteen years old this year.

    Shi Huihua's face turned pale at this moment, na na for a while before he said: "Cousin, are you back? When did you come back?"

    Li Lin glanced at her, then his eyes fell on the man: "Who is he?"

    Shi Huihua smiled flatteringly when he heard the words: "Cousin, this is Shi Su, who was rescued by me, and now lives in my house."

    After finishing speaking, she tugged at the people around her: "Shi Su, this is my aunt's cousin, the cousin I told you before, who married the princess, please call someone."

    Shi Su nodded when he heard the words, and called out his cousin by the way.

    Li Lin glanced at him lightly, and said: "Since he is a rescued person, he is well now, so let's go home quickly, why are you still here?"

    Shi Huihua explained: "Cousin, Shi Su has forgotten what happened before. I even gave him his name. How can he remember where his home is."

    "forget?"

    Shi Huihua nodded, and the man followed suit. In the end, the two looked at each other and smiled, as if they had a very deep relationship.

    Li Lin took a closer look at Shi Su. He was slender, and his appearance was not bad. Even if he was wearing common clothes, he could tell that he must have been a son of a wealthy family.

    The age is about twenty-three years old.

    Li Lin frowned. The son of a wealthy family is twenty-three years old, and even if he is not married and has no children, he should be engaged.

    "Come with me." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 448 God sent him to me, this is my fate with him

    ?

    Shi Huihua was a little afraid of this cousin, and did not dare to disobey after hearing this. Seeing him turn and leave, she shyly followed him, and followed him into Jingpingyuan.

    Li Lin asked someone to serve her a cup of tea, Shi Huihua took it, and sat on the seat as if there were thorns on the chair, very uncomfortable, twisting and turning.

    Li Lin stared at her several times, finally Shi Huihua couldn't bear it, and said in a low voice: "Cousin, what is the reason why you came to me? Is the princess's cousin coming over?"

    "No, I'm back to deal with some things, the weather is too hot, I will bring her back in a few days."

    Shi Huihua smiled ingratiatingly: "My cousin is so kind to my cousin. If I get married in the future, my husband will treat me like this."

    Li Lin obviously didn't like her, and asked her directly: "What's the matter with you and that person? Don't say it's nothing, I've seen it all."

    The expression on Shi Huihua's face collapsed for a moment, and after thinking for a while, she seemed to be desperate and said, "Cousin, Shi Su and I are in love with each other, and I want to marry him."

    Li Lin raised his eyes and looked at her like a fool.

    His cousin looks careless, with all her thoughts written on her face, but she is actually stubborn and stubborn.

    "You know, his background may not be simple, maybe he is a son of some family, do you think you can achieve a marriage with him?"

    Shi Huihua's face turned pale for a moment, and then said: "It's not that I have a cousin of a princess. It's not necessarily impossible for someone to at least look at me high."

    "But what if he is married? Has a child, or has already made an appointment, you marry him, and when his family finds him, or one day he recovers his memory and wants to go back, you do it for him.  concubine?"

    Shi Huihua's face suddenly lost all color.

    After a while, she bit her lip and said: "Cousin, you have already said maybe, maybe people think he is dead at home, maybe he can't find him in his life, and he won't recover his memory in his life?!"

    Li Lin frowned, and wanted to say something, but the girl was very stubborn, she stood up suddenly, and said: "Cousin, stop talking, I must be with him."

    "This is my favorite person. God sent him to me. This is my fate with him. I will never give up."

    After saying that, she turned around and ran out angrily.

    Li Lin sat in his seat, drank a cup of tea, and felt a little headache.

    After all, it was his cousin, he naturally hoped that she would have a good marriage, but the hidden danger of this amnesiac person is too great, it is really not a good match.

    He sat for a while, and then he heard someone calling him, it was his cousin Shi who replied.

    "Jing Yuan, are you at home? I heard that you are back, my mother asked me to call you to my house for dinner!"

    Li Lin welcomed his cousin in and sat down to talk.

    In fact, he still prefers uncle's family.

    Although my uncle is somewhat sour, even stubborn and stubborn, there is nothing wrong with the general direction. Shi Huixin is also an honest and down-to-earth person. His eldest aunt is also very polite, and Shi Huiqin and Shi Huihua are also good.  Not a bad person.

    As for his second uncle, it was a bit worse. He claimed to be a scholar. He was forty years old and wanted to take the imperial examination.  She has a high self-esteem and thinks that she will be the wife of an official in the future.

    Only the cousin Shi Huiqing was not bad.

    Shi Huixin took part in the government examination with Li Lin three years ago, and got the title of a scholar. However, at the bottom of the ranking, he knew that he could not pass the test, so he did not take the provincial test that year. He planned to study for another three years before going.  month, he will go to participate.

    However, Shi Huixin didn't have any big ambitions. He just wanted to pass the exam and come back, and then his son would inherit his father's career and become a teacher in the academy.

    Seeing that he came here today, Li Lin also talked to him about the rural examination, and then found him a few books. Seeing that the time was almost up, he went to Shi's house with him.

    The life of the villagers here in Shiqiao Village is very good. Every household has fields, and they have planted a lot of fruit trees, bamboo forests and tea gardens. They also raise fish, shrimps, chickens and rabbits. Their annual income is not bad.  Famous and wealthy village.

    Therefore, every household has a courtyard, which is no worse than the courtyards of ordinary residents in Guiyan City, and every household has dug wells and cellars for hiding things.

    ? Living in a wealthy life, most of them are simple people, like a paradise.

    When Li Lin came over, Shi Huihua was?I rolled up my sleeves and swept the yard, and when I saw Li Lin, I showed a begging smile.

    His eldest aunt Zhou was busy in the kitchen, calling Shi Huihua to bring the prepared meals to the main room.

    Seeing Li Lin and Shi's reply, Mrs. Zhou even smiled: "Jing Yuan is back, please sit down quickly, we will have dinner when your uncle comes back."

    Li Lin handed over the box containing the gift in his hand: "I came back in a hurry, I bought this at random in the city, auntie, don't dislike it."

    The dim sum inside is the famous dim sum shop in Guiyan City, Zi Lan Xin Zhai. A box of dim sum is exquisitely made, women and girls especially like it. Li Lin asked someone to buy two boxes as a gift.

    Seeing the box, Mrs. Zhou's eyes lit up: "You child, what gift do you want to give, as long as someone comes to eat, write back, and pour a cup of tea for your cousin."

    "Er Nizi, what are you still doing, why don't you help me?"

    Shi Huihua almost jumped up: "Mom, I've already said it, don't call me such an ugly name, okay?!"

    "You still have reason, don't you, hurry up and get over here!"

    Shi Hui couldn't beat his old lady in a fight, so he could only do things when he was furious.

    Not long after, Shi Chongshan came back. He was teaching at Shiqiao Academy, which was at the foot of the mountain not far away, and the time to walk was just a stick of incense.

    Knowing that Li Lin was back, he went to get some wine and came back, and the men started drinking while eating.

    Shi Chongshan liked this capable nephew very much, and was very happy: "Are you going to settle down in the Imperial City in the future, or are you going to come back here?"

    Li Lindao: "Come back here, there are too many things going on in the imperial city, so it's quieter here."

    Shi Chongshan asked with some hesitation: "The princess agreed? Our village can't even compare with Guiyan City, let alone Emperor City."

    "I agree, she also likes to be quiet, this place is just right." Li Lindao, "I will bring her back in a few days, and then I will invite my uncle's family to visit me."

    Shi Chongshan laughed loudly: "That's for sure, Jing Yuan is really lucky to be able to marry the princess back home."

    Li Lin smiled and didn't answer. He didn't like to tell people about him and Su Wan. Instead, he asked Shi Huiqin: "How is the eldest cousin?"

    Shi Chongshan sighed after hearing the words: "It's never been good. Your eldest brother-in-law is also too much. He got mixed up with a widow and made your eldest cousin very angry."

    Li Lin asked tentatively: "Has she ever mentioned the matter of reconciliation?" (Remember the website of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 449 Persuasion

    ?

    Shi Chongshan's face turned cold in an instant, and he said: "What's the matter with reconciliation, women should take good care of the family, take care of the family, look at the eight villages nearby, is there any woman who wants to reconcile."

    When Shi Chongshan mentioned this, he was very angry: "If she reconciles with her, will my Shi family lose face!"

    Shi Chongshan is a person who cares about face very much. He also has the masculinity of this era. He thinks that when a woman is married, she should take good care of her husband, take care of family affairs, and have children.

    In his eyes, a man can have three wives and four concubines, but a woman should keep to herself, obey three virtues and obey four virtues.

    Heli?  !

    That is absolutely impossible!

    Shi Chongshan absolutely forbids it, if Shi Huiqin reconciles, where will his face be, and where will the Shi family's face be.

    In his opinion, Shi Huiqin's dilapidated body is of no use to Heli, even if he dies, he must die in the Li family, enter the Li family's grave, and be enshrined by the Li family's descendants.

    If she dies after Heli, the Shi family will not recognize her, and the Li family will not recognize her either. There is no resting place for her soul after death.

    Why bother, anyway, I don't have a few years to live.

    What are you fussing about?  !

    Shi Huiqin's physical condition is just struggling now. Although Shi Chongshan feels that it is not good for his son-in-law to be entangled with a widow, Shi Huiqin has been ill for so many years and he can't touch it, so he can't say anything.

    The only thing that bothered him was that his son-in-law didn't keep the matter tighter, and the trouble was now known to everyone, which made him lose face.

    Shi replied and persuaded: "Father, it would be best if the eldest sister could reconcile her. She is not in good health, and the Li family doesn't care about her. If she comes back, mother and second sister can take care of her."

    Shi replied, but he didn't put face above life like his father did.

    Shi Huiqin injured her body when she gave birth, and has been lingering in bed all these years. She cannot do without medicine for three meals a day, and her health is getting worse and worse. Unless she finds a panacea for treatment, it will not be a few years.

    Since she is not doing well in the Li family, if she wants to make up with her, she should make it up.

    As long as she lives comfortably for the rest of her life, she will not be bullied by the Li family all the time in the Li family.

    "Shut up!" Shi Chongshan glared at his son, shook his wine glass on the table angrily, and cursed with a blushing face, "Don't talk nonsense if you don't understand, the girl married by my Shi family didn't divorce her wife,  There is no reason to reconcile, even if she dies, she is still a member of the Li family!"

    "If you dare to mention this again, I will kill you!"

    Shi replied to the letter and was scolded as a bloody sprayer. He kept his mouth shut and did not dare to say anything. He looked at Li Lin from time to time, hoping that he could help to say a few words.

    Shi Chongshan would still listen to Li Lin's words.

    Li Lin didn't seem to see the gaze cast by Shi's reply, and sat there without making a sound, watching Shi Chongshan scolding Shi's reply indifferently, but Shi Su, who was sitting beside him, wanted to help say a few words, and then together  scolded.

    When Shi Chongshan got tired of cursing and sat down again, Li Lin poured him a glass of wine.

    He said: "Why is Uncle so angry? My cousin is also thinking of my eldest cousin. As a family, he feels sorry for his sister's poor life, and he should."

    "Let's just talk about reconciliation, it's actually not a big deal." Li Lin squeezed the wine glass with his fingers, and said with a smile, "I've traveled to many places, where widows get married again, or couples lose their feelings and separate from each other.  Marriage is also common."

    "This life is in a hurry for dozens of years, at most it is only a hundred years. Just live happily, so why care too much."

    Shi Chongshan dared to lose his temper with his son, but he didn't dare to speak to Li Lin. Hearing this, he stopped and said, "Jing Yuan, you don't understand, this woman is married, she is from her husband's family, and she was born into her husband's family."  People, death is the ghost of the husband's family, how can there be reconciliation."

    "If the Li family dares to divorce their wives and don't want my girl from the Shi family, I will have someone beat him to the knees and beg for mercy, but the girl from my Shi family has no reason to reconcile!"

    "Besides, with her current body like this, if she disappears in the future, she will not be a lonely ghost."

    "Your cousin's husband did go too far, but after all, your cousin's health is not good." Shi Chongshan said, "At that time, we will beat your cousin's husband to make him cover up his work in the future, and don't let people spread these things again.  talk."

    All in all, Shi Huiqin couldn't get along with each other, and even if Li Lan wanted to get along with the widow, he would cover it up and not let others know.

    Everyone stay safe.

      Shi replied, frowning: "But the eldest sister will definitely feel uncomfortable in her heart. She is not in good health, and she is so angry every day, so how can she do it?"

    Li Lindao: "Uncle, why don't you let her live happily for the rest of her life? If she wants to reconcile, let her reconcile. As for the matter of reputation, don't worry, Uncle, it was the Li family who did something wrong.  , even if they want to lose face, then the Li family will also lose face."

    "The Shi family has been in Shiqiao Village for many years, and their reputation did not develop overnight. How could they lose all face because of a married girl and leave?"

    "In my opinion, if a married girl is wronged and her family doesn't care about it, she is really cold-blooded and ruthless."

    "If it is taken care of, people outside will only say that the Shi family is benevolent and kind, and they don't want their own girls to suffer. People who marry girls from the Shi family in the future have to think carefully, and dare not bully the girls of the Shi family."

    "If you keep silent, others will guess that the Shi family cares too much about face, and you can bully the girls of the Shi family as much as you want."

    "When it's time to be tough, you must not be subdued. If you swallow your anger again and again, others will only think that the Shi family is timid and fearful. The men in the family are fine, and they can't even protect the married sisters."

    Shi replied vigorously and nodded: "Father, my cousin is right. The Li family has bullied the elder sister so much. If we don't care about it for the sake of face, then the girl married by our Shi family will be bullied."

    Shi Chongshan was a little dizzy by Li Lin's words, but he actually thought it was quite reasonable. If he repeatedly swallowed his anger and gave people the impression that he was really easy to bully.

    "But, but if Heli is divorced, she will have no one to worship her in the future, and she will have nowhere to go. Wouldn't she become a lonely ghost!"

    Li Lin said with a smile: "You don't have to worry about this uncle, big cousin and Li, let's just bring the child back. In the future, she will form a family of her own, and the child will change her surname to Shi. In the future, there will be no one for the children and grandchildren."  Worship."

    Huh Huh?  !

    Shi Chongshan's eyes lit up, and he felt very reasonable.

    If Shi Huiqin takes the child away, she will have descendants to pay homage to her in the future, and her soul will not be lost. Moreover, it will also show the Shi family's attitude and achieve Shi Huiqin's wish.

    This is the best of both worlds.

    only

    Shi Chongshan frowned: "Then the Li family will allow Huiqin to take the child away?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 451 The girl from our Shi family can be bullied by anyone

    ?

    Shi Huiqin stretched out her hand to rub Li Fu's hair, and there was light in her eyes: "Afu, when you see your cousin, you must be obedient, you know?"

    Li Fu nodded, looking obedient and quiet.

    After a while, the old lady of the Li family came back from washing clothes by the stream, and the widow Zheng was with her, talking and laughing like a mother and daughter.

    Mrs. Li was a widow when she was young, and she worked hard to bring her son up. She is just over forty, but she looks old. She looks like an old woman in her fifties and sixties. Her hair has turned gray a lot.  His skin was black, his frontal bone was very high, and he was quite acrimonious, and he was not easy to mess with.

    In short, she is not a kind old lady.

    Moreover, Shi Huiqin and this Mrs. Li also have some grudges. When she was young, Mrs. Li and her son depended on each other for life, and regarded her son as her lifeblood. In the past, Shi Huiqin and Li Lan also had a period of deep affection.

    Seeing that her son and daughter-in-law are in a good relationship, Mrs. Li is unhappy. She thinks that Shi Huiqin is a vixen who has seduced her son and is against her mother. She is very picky and tossing around.

    Later, Shi Huiqin gave birth to Li Fu and collapsed, and felt that Shi Huiqin could not work and had to spend money to sell medicine, wishing she could die.

    At this time, Mrs. Li was wearing gray coarse clothes like many old women in the village. Her hair was combed into a simple bun and fixed with a wooden hairpin. On the other hand, the widow Zheng was wearing a pink dress.  The material can be attributed to being young, plump and beautiful.

    Shi Huiqin stared at the other person's figure for a moment, then subconsciously reached out and touched her own hand, which was so thin that only a skinny bone remained.

    In the past, she was also a flower in these ten miles and eight villages. Although she could not be called a national beauty, she was also a well-known beauty in the neighborhood. Now she looks haggard, like a withered flower.  After that, it was a dry bone.

    She closed her eyes, feeling very unwilling.

    She didn't understand why God was so unfair and let her become like this, let alone which man, even she felt disgusted when she saw it.

    Ever since she broke the bronze mirror, she hasn't looked in the mirror for a long time, for fear that seeing the ugly self in the mirror will collapse.

    When Mrs. Li saw Shi Huiqin, she was very angry: "Yo, it's really rare, you actually got up, I thought you would just lie on the bed and wait to eat!"

    Widow Zheng smiled coquettishly: "Mother, my sister is not in good health, so we have to be considerate."

    Mrs. Li put down the laundry tub in her hand, and said with a sneer, "Be considerate, what does she need to be considerate of, how comfortable it is to lie on the bed every day, how can it compare to me being busy every day, you are still filial,  Come and help."

    Although Mrs. Li doesn't really like Widow Zheng, a little widow, even if Shi Huiqin dies, she won't let this little widow through the door, but she is willing to help her with things and serve her son, so why is she not willing?

    Even if you go to find a girl in Huaxiang, it still costs money.

    Widow Zheng covered her mouth and smiled lightly: "Mother, what did you say, I should be filial to you."

    "You"

    Shi Huiqin watched with cold eyes the mother-in-law and widow Zheng's drama of love between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, without any disturbance in her heart. She didn't know how many times she had said these words, and she was already tired of them.

    Just at this time, there was a rush of footsteps outside, and a group of people quickly arrived at the door, enclosing the gate of the yard tightly.

    These people are none other than people from Shiqiao Village.

    When Mrs. Li and Widow Zheng entered the door, they didn't close the door at all. A group of people came in through the door, and when they saw Mrs. Li and Widow Zheng standing together, they immediately exploded.

    An aunt jumped out and scolded: "Well, you old lady Li, you are really shameless. It's fine for your son to be fooling around with this little widow, but you actually brought her in front of our Shi family girl. You treat our Shi family as dead  ?!"

    "What about a scholarly family? I think it's the Liuxiang family. A little widow, who has slept with countless people, dares to enter the house and show the face of our Shi family girl."

    "that is!"

    "This is a bitch!"

    Before Mrs. Li and Widow Zheng could react, they were surrounded by a group of aunts and daughters-in-law.

    This group of people yelled and pinched their heads while cursing, very fierce.

    Mrs. Li couldn't say a word, and screamed from being pinched.

    Widow Zheng was much more miserable than Mrs. Li. I don't know how many people stretched out their hands and pinched her body, and even her hair was pulled off how many times.? Let out a scream.

    "You bitch, you treat our Shi family as a bully, don't you?!"

    "Little whore, it's not good for you to provoke anyone. This uncle who dares to provoke our Shi family girl is getting impatient!"

    The group of people in Shiqiao Village, surnamed Shi, are well-known rich and fierce in Shiliba Village.

    The man has been to school and is reasonable, but these aunts and daughter-in-laws are not reasonable. If anyone bullies them, they will have to get it back first.

    As for the matter after getting it back, these men came out to reason, saying that the discipline at home is silent, and they should be taught a lesson when they go back. Women are ignorant, so don't care about them like them.

    Shi Huiqin looked at it coldly, with no expression on her face, she just felt very happy in her heart.

    At this moment, Shi wrote back and Shi Huiqing came over with two aunts. Shi wrote back and asked Shi Huiqin, "Where is that man?"

    Shi Huiqin said: "I went out, maybe I went to the academy."

    She carefully looked and looked among the crowd, but did not see Li Lin, and frowned slightly: "Where's Jing Yuan?"

    Shi replied: "It's outside, big sister, thanks to my cousin this time, otherwise my father would definitely not agree to your reconciliation. This Li Lan, I have long wanted to kick him to death."

    Shi Huiqin smiled: "He just has a way."

    "That's not true." Shi replied with a smile, "I have never seen anyone who is more powerful than him."

    "Sister, ask Aunt Six and Aunt Eight to pack your things for you. I'll get someone to call Li Lan back. We'll take care of the reconciliation today so that we can take you home."

    "The girl from our Shi family can be bullied by anyone."

    Having said that, he glanced at Mrs. Li and Widow Zheng, who were pinned to the ground by a group of aunts and daughters-in-law, and smiled.

    Shi Huiqin seemed very happy, her pale and bloodless face turned a little red: "Okay, there will be Aunt Lao Liu and Aunt Eight."

    The two women on the side quickly said: "Why are you being polite, Huiqin, as long as we can help."

    "that is."

    Shi Huiqin smiled at the two of them, and then handed Li Fu to Shi to reply, while she took the two of them to sort out her dowry.

    When they got married in the past, the Shi family had a good foundation, and naturally there was a lot of dowry. Some tables, chairs, beds, boxes and cages were well prepared. Even if she broke it, it would not be cheap for the Li family.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 452 Do you sign this Heli book or not?

    ?

    When Li Lan was called back from the academy, what he faced was a mess.

    His own yard was surrounded by people from Shiqiao Village and Nanshan Village, and it was densely packed with people. When he squeezed in from the path separated by the crowd and walked into the yard, he felt his veins were twitching.

    The things in the house were moved out and placed in a mess in the yard. Mrs. Li and Widow Zheng were tied up and sat on the ground, both of them in a mess.

    He was furious: "What are you doing?!"

    "Shi Huiqin! What do you want to do?!"

    Li Lan was selected by Shi Huiqin, so he was naturally born well. He is slender and handsome. Although he can't be called the best, he is also a famous handsome man in Guiyan City.

    But now the handsome face has long been distorted out of shape.

    He stiffened his neck, his face flushed from his neck to his entire face, the veins on his forehead were throbbing violently, and his whole face was twisted ferociously.

    The former Mr. Pianpian has long since disappeared.

    Shi Huiqin didn't even want to look at him. Back then, she had seen Li Lan and Widow Zheng happy. The ugliness and disgust had long been unforgettable for her.

    If it was possible, she would have wanted Li Lan to die a long time ago.

    At this moment, Shi Huiqin was sitting on a set of tables and chairs placed under the eaves, and when she heard him yelling, she glanced at him indifferently, as if she was looking at a struggling animal.  Ants.

    She didn't speak, but naturally someone stood up for her.

    Shi replied and stood up, his eyes were cold: "What are you yelling at my eldest sister? Let me tell you Li Lan, my eldest sister is not unreliable and can be bullied by your Li family at will. Do you think our Shi family is dead?  ?!"

    "Even your concubine can come to humiliate my eldest sister?! It's simply unreasonable. If our Shi family didn't make sense, you would have to find your teeth all over the place today!"

    "Nonsense!" Mrs. Li was furious, "You Shi family are all reckless and shrews, which one is reasonable, my son, come and save mother, these people bully your mother and me!"

    "These people should"

    There was a young daughter-in-law who stuffed a rag into her mouth, and the rest of the words could only be murmured.

    Anyway, we're going to make up and leave, and we're going to tear ourselves apart, so what the hell!

    Li Lan was so angry that she wanted to jump up, and she didn't care about arguing with Shi Shi's reply. She ran over and took the rag from Mrs. Li's mouth, and untied her again: "Mother, how are you doing, mother?"

    Grandma Li burst into tears: "My son, my son! The Shi family is really bullying people too much, bullying people too much!"

    "Shi Huiqin, that bitch, we don't want it anymore, divorce her! Divorce her! She disrespects her mother-in-law, divorce her!"

    Shi Huiqin looked at Li Pozi Sapo indifferently.

    Shi replied: "Divorcing your wife is definitely not acceptable. Today we came here to seek justice for our girl. Of course, my eldest sister is not caring about your Li family anymore. I signed and divorced the letter, and each of us is safe."  .¡±

    "No way!" Li Lan almost jumped up, "Let's not get along!"

    In recent years, Shi Huiqin has been lingering in bed, and Li Lan's feelings for her have faded. He only wants to let her survive for a few years, and the matter will be settled after death. Divorcing his wife or reconciling, he will definitely not do it.

    Not to mention that Shiqiao Village is rich, as the son-in-law of the Shi family, he has gained a lot of benefits, and Shi Chongshan is also one of the most prestigious teachers in Shiqiao Academy. With Shi Chongshan's help, his scientific research road will definitely be easy  A lot of.

    More importantly, if he broke with the Shi family now, he might not be able to stay in Shiqiao Academy in the future, and Shi Chongshan would not let him go.

    Thinking of this, Li Lan also panicked. He looked at Shi Huiqin and begged hurriedly, "I'm not reconciled, Huiqin, I was wrong before. I shouldn't have been fascinated by this woman and hurt you by doing such absurd things."  heart of!"

    "Huiqin, just forgive me once, I will definitely change it in the future, and I will take good care of you."

    Previously, Li Lan and Widow Zheng dared to be so unscrupulous because Shi Huiqin was in poor health and couldn't share the same room. Even if he found someone else or took a concubine, the people of the Shi family couldn't say anything.

    Now that the Shi family came calling, he knew he was afraid.

    The Li family is orphaned and widowed, and there is no way to support them. The villagers in Nanshan Village are at most watching the excitement. How can they help them?  .

    "Reform?" Shi Huiqin sneered, "Are you joking? When you and Widow Zheng were entangled in the room next door to me, why didn't you think about the person who lived next door?Your wife, now you just know that you are afraid.  "

    "I don't need you to change. After signing and leaving the document, you and I will make a clean break. Whoever you hang out with in the future has nothing to do with me. Also, Afu is my son, and I will take him away."

    "What!" Li Lan was so shocked that his eyes almost fell out, and he didn't care about pleading right now, "Shi Huiqin, not to mention that I won't agree to reconciliation, Afu is my son, and he belongs to the Li family.  Heir, it is absolutely impossible for you to take it away!"

    Mrs. Li was also so angry that she was about to faint: "You fart, even if you want to reconcile, Afu is a descendant of my Li family, and he will inherit the incense of our Li family, and I will never give it to you!"

    "Hey, what a reconciliation, what a beautiful idea, if you say it's our Li family's divorce, we don't want this unfilial daughter-in-law!"

    Originally, Mrs. Li didn't want to see Shi Huiqin, but after what happened today, she wished she would die sooner.

    At this time, someone suddenly laughed, and a young man came out: "Li Lan, are you really at odds? You won't let my cousin take the child away?"

    It was Shi Huiqing, Shi Huixin's cousin who spoke.

    Li Lan pouted his neck and said: "Afu is my son, even if he divorced, he should stay in my Li family!"

    Grandma Li nodded: "Yes, this is the son of our Li family!"

    "Don't be in a hurry, you might as well take a look at this first." While speaking, Shi Huiqing walked over, took out a piece of paper from his sleeve, walked up to Li Lan and shook it out for him to take a look.

    Li Lan just glanced at it, then his eyes widened, and he was almost scared out of his wits.

    Shi Huiqing giggled twice, and when Li Lan was about to reach out to grab the paper, he quickly took it back, and then folded it up.

    Li Lan's face changed drastically, and he was about to grab it: "Give it to me, give it to me!"

    Shi Huiqing stopped arguing with him and let him tear the paper into pieces. When he finished tearing it up and breathed a sigh of relief, Shi Huiqing said lightly: "No hurry, no hurry, I copied the paper last night.  There are more than a dozen copies, if you still want to tear it up, just tear it up."

    "How about it, brother-in-law, do you sign this and Li Shu or not? Who does the child belong to?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 453 Get a son for nothing, and you don't have to raise it yourself

    ?

    The piece of paper in his hand was given by Li Lin who called him over to him last night, saying that Shi Huiqin wanted to reconcile and bring the child back, and Li Lan would never agree.

    Since this is the case, there must be a way to restrain him, so that Li Lan has to bow his head.

    What was written on that piece of paper was nothing but the fact that Li Lan and some friends bought a copy of the test questions for this autumn.

    It's a big deal for Qiu Wei to let out the problem.

    Although Li Lin didn't ask people to check whether it's true or not, let's take it as true now. After all, Li Lan took the matter as true.  The chance of taking the exam may mean that you will go to jail.

    How can Li Lan not be afraid.

    Li Lan took a deep breath, stretched out his hand and dragged Shi Huiqing to a corner and asked in a low voice, "How many people know about this?"

    Shi Huiqing said: "It's just a few people, I won't tell you the details, you just need to sign and leave the letter, let my elder sister take the child away, you can do whatever you want with this matter, our Shi family will treat it as if they don't know  Affection."

    Li Lan froze, and then heard Shi Huiqing say: "You also know, my eldest sister is not in good health, so there is only this child. She brought the child back to the Shi family. The Shi family will definitely not treat this child badly."  , and you are still young, you will definitely marry another one after you divorce, and then you will have another child."

    "Even if this child is raised in the Shi family, he is the blood of the Li family and cannot be changed. Wouldn't it be a good thing if you got a son for nothing and don't have to raise it yourself."

    After thinking about it carefully, Li Lan felt that it made a lot of sense, and he was not so opposed to asking Shi Huiqin to take the child away. Anyway, it was his own son, and it was a good thing that someone raised him.

    Besides, with Shi Huiqin's dilapidated body, it is impossible to bring his son to remarry. When Shi Huiqin is gone, he, the father, will just bring him back.

    Li Lan took a deep breath: "What if I agree to the conditions?"

    Shi Huiqing said: "If you agree, we will treat the matter on paper as ignorance."

    Li Lan asked: "What do you mean?"

    Shi Huiqing said: "The members of the Shi family keep what they say."

    "good."

    Li Lan finally made a painful decision, signed a divorce agreement with Shi Huiqin, and watched as the Shi family left the yard in a mighty way with Shi Huiqin and Li Fu, Shi Huiqin's dowry and cages.

    Seeing the last person walking out of the yard, Li Lan gritted his teeth.

    Grandma Li sat on the ground and cried loudly: "Why did you just sign and leave the agreement? Afu is a descendant of our Li family, so why did he take it away with Shi's family!"

    Grandma Li wanted to stop her before, but there were too many people in the Shi family, so they held her down when she saw her move, and covered her mouth to prevent her from speaking.

    "Too much deception! Really too much deception!"

    Li Lan had a headache: "Okay, mother, don't talk about it anymore, even if Afu went to the Shi family, he is still a descendant of our Li family, and the people of the Shi family help us raise the children, isn't that good?  "

    "Besides, she still has a few years to live, and when she's gone, if we bring the child back, can the Shi family stop it?!"

    Mrs. Li choked, but also felt that it made sense, her eyes rolled, and she was a little bit bitter, "That's considered reconciliation, and there is no right to move things away, our family's things! The one in Shiqiao Village  A group of people is a group of rascals!"

    Mrs. Li got up and looked into the rooms, many of them were empty, and even the beds in the dormitory were taken away. Seeing this, she was even more angry to death.

    "I'm pissed off, I'm pissed off!"

    "Create a crime!"

    The people from Shiqiao Village received Shi Huiqin, and took away the book, and then everyone worked together to move the furniture and cages that Shi Huiqin was married to, and walked back in a mighty way.

    On the way, Li Fu was carried on the back by Shi Huiqing, and Shi Huiqin was carried by her elder brother Shi Huixin. It was summer, and it was noon, and it was too hot. She covered her mouth and coughed from time to time.  Twice, his pale face was a little reddened by the sun.

    She hasn't come out for a long time, at most she just sits in the yard. The scenery and sunshine outside make her feel strange and familiar.

    She looked back and looked around the crowd, only to see Li Lin and Yuanyou walking at the back of the crowd.

    He was wearing a green dress, with a slender figure like a pine and cypress, a handsome complexion, as gentle as jade, and at a glance, he was the most outstanding one among the crowd.

    ?Why didn't he come back earlier? If he had come back earlier, she wouldn'tWill marry someone in a hurry.

    Shi Huiqin felt a pain in her heart, and it was so uncomfortable that she was dying.

    She didn't know what was wrong, she was so close to them, but she missed them again and again. If she could have settled the marriage, or taken her away when her uncle and aunt left, she would not be the Shi Huiqin today.

    According to the status of the Li family, even if she is just a cousin girl, she is also a noble daughter, and it is possible to marry any kind of noble son.

    She closed her eyes and felt her heart go numb.

    A group of people returned to Shiqiao Village in a mighty way, and entered Shi's house. They put the furniture they brought back into the empty house of Shi's house, and then put Shi Huiqin's cage back into the house where she lived before she left the pavilion.

    Mrs. Zhou entertained everyone with tea and pastries made by herself, while Shi Huihua helped Shi Huiqin pack her things and make a bed in Shi Huiqin's room. Shi Huiqin sat on a chair with a pale face, and Li Fu beside her leaned obediently  looking at her.

    The yard of Shi Chongshan's house is not small. Although there is only one yard, there are quite a lot of houses. There are three rooms in the east and west rooms of the main building, and only two rooms in the south with a gate left. There are eleven rooms in total.

    Shi Chongshan and Mrs. Zhou had one son and two daughters. The couple lived in the main house, and Shi Huixin lived in the east wing alone. In the past, Shi Huiqin and Shi Huihua lived in the west wing when they were not married.  There are still some left, so Shi Huiqin's room has been kept.

    Now there is an extra Shi Su in the family, but I wrote back to Shi and lived in the East Wing.

    "Sister, don't worry, stay here with peace of mind, our family can still support you and Afu." Shi Huihua said while making the bed, "Just now my mother told me that your medicine can't be stopped, she gave me money  Yin, let you give me the prescription in a while, and I will go get the medicine."

    The life of the Shi family is not bad. The family's fields, fruit trees, tea gardens and bamboo forests are not small, and their annual income is considerable.

    In addition, Shi Chongshan is a teacher in Shiqiao Academy, and he is one of the best gentlemen under the dean of the academy. He can also get a lot of money every month, and his family is considered the richest in Shiqiao Village.

    Although Shi Chongshan has some sour problems and values ??his son more, he is not bad to his daughter. Shi Huiqin's life before she got married was comparable to that of a girl from a rich family in Guiyan City.

    "Thank you, Second Sister, Big Sister understands, thank you for your hard work." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 455 He really doesn't have the habit or heart to be a father to others!

    ?

    The implication of Shi Huiqin's words was that he hoped that he would adopt Li Fu and let the child call him daddy?  !

    Li Lin has seen a lot of storms and waves, but hearing her say this, goose bumps all over his body, and his scalp is numb.

    His cousin really dares to think!

    He really doesn't have the habit and heart to be someone else's father!

    He is only twenty years old this year, just as young, let alone someone else's child, he doesn't even want to be his own!

    Besides, if he keeps such a big son back without saying a word, and makes his little wife happy to be his mother, will she agree?  At least he was not even allowed to enter the door, and at the worst, maybe he ran back to his mother's house and never came back.

    And raising a child is no easy task. If you don't teach it well, it will grow crooked in the future, and it will be a mess of chicken feathers. The life is full of smog and anger. If you raise it carefully, you can raise a child like the way Li Jiazu taught for generations.  , and only those who are born have this kind of endurance.

    Besides, Caibo's power moves people's hearts. In the situation of the Li family, if he creates such a big brother for his future son, if one day he has other thoughts, it will be a hidden danger.

    Therefore, no matter it was because of his own selfishness, because of Su Wan, or because of the Li family, he was not allowed to do so.

    What he has to bear in this life is half of the Li family and Licheng, and the other half is his wife and children. Wife and children are his lifelong responsibilities. He needs to take good care of his wife and educate his children. As for the lives of others, he  You can't memorize it.

    His eyebrows were tightened, and he looked at Shi Huiqin with a colder gaze than usual: "Cousin, it's not that I don't want to help you. As a relative, if you have any difficulties, please come to me, and I will naturally not refuse to help you."  Yes, but this is something I cannot promise."

    "Not to mention that I don't want to, I'm married and have a wife. My wife married me at a young age. I hope she can live happily for a few years and have children in the future.  It's going to be hard for her to take care of her, and now I can't throw a child to her for nothing."

    Shi Huiqin's tears fell: "If I had a way, why would I beg you like this? You also know what's going on in my family. My father is desperate for face. I don't know if I can protect him when the Li family finds me in the future."  Stay in Afu."

    "You are still married to a princess. If Afu can stay by your side, even if the Li family has the intention to take the child back, they will not dare to rob him."

    "Jing Yuan, just take it as I beg you, if you don't settle Afu properly, I won't be able to close my eyes even if I die!"

    "Are you worried that the princess will not agree, are you? It doesn't matter. I'll go and talk to the princess and beg her again. The princess is so kind, she won't die."

    "Besides, our Afu is a very filial child. When he grows up in the future, he will definitely be filial to her."

    Li Linxin said that it is enough for her to have her own filial piety in the future, but she also needs to hope that other people's children will be filial.

    "The princess is indeed kind, but I don't agree with this matter, and I hope you don't bring this matter to her." His eyes turned cold, with a hint of warning, "Cousin is a smart person,  You should know what I mean."

    Seeing his cold brows and sharp eyes, Shi Huiqin's heart trembled, and a wave of fear arose in her heart.

    In Shi Huiqin's memory, whether it was her uncle or Li Lin now, they all had a gentle and easy-going appearance, at most they had a calm expression, and they had never seen any displeased or angry appearance.

    Shi Huiqin was so frightened that she didn't even dare to shed tears at the moment, but she also felt reconciled and jealous, not reconciled to not being able to get things done, and jealous of the one Li Lin protected him to marry.

    However, Shi Huiqin is not stupid, if she continues to talk about this matter, not only will it be impossible to achieve her goal, but it will also make Li Lin disgusted.

    Anyway, she didn't expect this matter to be accomplished once, and there will be plenty of opportunities in the future, so just ask for it.

    However, if this matter fails, then she will settle for the next best thing and seek a benefit for herself, which is also possible.

    Shi Huiqin quickly calmed down, and then said: "Since you have said so, Jing Yuan, I can't force it, but I hope you and the princess can think about it, Afu is a filial child, and I will definitely respect you in the future  of."

    "Also, there is one more thing that I begged shamelessly. You also know that my body is really hard, so I want to ask you and the princess if they can find life-saving medicinal materials, or find a good doctor.  Cure one cure"

    "Afu is still like thisLittle, I still think that I can stay with him for a few more years, I am really afraid of death"

    Li Lin's thumb landed on the edge of the teacup, and he paused slightly.

    If it comes to life-saving panacea, he is not without it. The Li family's ancestral house in Licheng has a yard dedicated to storing medicinal materials. If precious medicinal materials come across, they must be stored for future life-saving use.

    He also knows a little bit about Shi Huiqin's illness. Having a child hurts the foundation. This person's foundation is empty, and his body will be weak. He can only survive day by day. If he is lucky, he can live a long life without serious illness  If you are unlucky, your body will be completely broken, and your life will come to an end.

    Shi Huiqin's luck was relatively good. After all these years, Su Wan's mother passed away within a year after giving birth to Su Wan. Even with the good medicine from Jinning Duke's and Zhen Guogong's mansions, she couldn't survive.  It has to be longer.

    However, he was unwilling to give Shi Huiqin this medicine.

    In the past, his mother was seriously ill and used a lot of medicinal materials, but now some are collected later, and there are not many, and he still has to keep them for himself.

    Although he didn't want to think badly, but he and Su Wan still had a baby, if something happened and he gave the medicine to someone else, it would be too late to regret it.

    If Shi Huiqin was his own sister, he might share some, but if it was a fake, it really wasn't important enough to make him willing to give away this life-saving medicine.

    After pondering for a long time, he said: "I'll go back and discuss with the princess to see if I can invite a doctor for you to treat you."

    There is no mention of medicinal materials at all.

    Shi Huiqin didn't notice this, and when he heard that he was willing to invite a doctor for her, she was suddenly happy, and her pale face turned rosy: "Is it true? Can you really invite a doctor?"

    If he could live, who would want to die? Naturally, Shi Huiqin wanted to live longer.

    "Really." Li Lin nodded, "You go back, I will find someone for you after I go to the Imperial City." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 456 One day, she will go back in style!

    ?

    "Okay." Shi Huiqin was very happy. She had achieved her goal and did not stay to be an eyesore. She pulled Li Fu to leave. Just when she was about to go out, she remembered something again.

    Perhaps she felt that Li Lin was easier to talk to at this time. After all, he had just refused to adopt Li Fu, and now she is the next best thing. As long as it is not too big, he will not care too much.

    So she turned around and asked again: "Jing Yuan, I remember that there are several courtyards in your courtyard. I wonder if you can spare a courtyard for me and Afu"

    Speaking of this, she felt a little embarrassed: "You know, now that I'm back from Li's house, my parents and elder brother have treated me well, but staying in my mother's house for a long time is not an option."

    "I just thought that there are so many courtyards in Jingpingyuan, and I can't live in them all. Why don't I borrow one for Afu and me to live in"

    There are indeed many courtyards in Jingpingyuan. The outer courtyard of the courtyard is a courtyard for receiving guests, and there is a guest garden beside it. After entering the garden, apart from the two courtyards connected together on the main courtyard side, there are also  five yards.

    Those courtyards are not big, they are all the specifications of a main house and a side room. There are six houses in total, and there are side rooms on both sides of the main house. Even a family with seven or eight people can live there.

    Li Lin also counted when he asked people to build the house. There are five courtyards, one is for the kitchen, one is for the Zhang family, one is for maidservants, one is for guards, and the remaining one is reserved as a guest garden.

    Li Lin frowned upon hearing this, feeling a little uncomfortable.

    He could see that his eldest cousin, who looked pitiful, gentle and considerate, was actually busy and greedy, wanting everything.

    He and Su Wan haven't lived in this courtyard yet, the main courtyard is still vacant, even if he comes back, he will spend the night in the room next to the guest garden, and the guards are all on the guest garden side of the outer courtyard  stay.

    The hostess is not here, and the inner courtyard is now empty waiting for the hostess to come back to make arrangements, so there is no way to arrange people to live in it.

    Besides, there are many things to do when he lives in. Although he doesn't care about it, he is not blind. This person is a guest when he lives in, and he has to take care of three meals a day. If Shi Huiqin wanders around the main courtyard all day long,  I have to accompany the guests every day, where can I have a comfortable day.

    Li Lindao: "There are quite a few people serving the princess, and I'm still worried about whether the house is enough to live in. I'm afraid it won't work."

    "You live in your mother's house, uncle, aunt and cousin will not dislike you, if you are really unhappy living here, there is still a lot of land in the village, ask uncle to go to Lizheng to get the title deed,  Just build another small yard."

    "If you don't have the money to build the yard, uncle won't leave you alone."

    The Shi family has a rich family background. If Shi Huiqin lived in her natal family and looked like she was dying of illness, her parents and elder brother would naturally have no reason to ignore her. If she wanted to build a yard to live in by herself, the Shi family would also help  of.

    "If Uncle really can't afford the money, you can borrow it from me."

    Having said that, but Shi Chongshan is such a face-saving person, he will definitely not ask him to borrow money.

    Li Lin occasionally prepares some gifts for the two uncles' families, and your cousins ??also have some, but he is very cautious when it comes to money and silver.

    Although he doesn't care about one or two points, he doesn't want to develop the habit of others being greedy and always trying to take advantage of him, so he doesn't give them.

    Hearing what he said, Shi Huiqin moved her lips, and smiled awkwardly: "I was wrong, I thought the house would be empty, and since the princess has other arrangements, I can't live there.  "

    "Cousin Jing Yuan, I'm leaving first."

    After finishing speaking, she dragged Li Fu to the outside. Li Lin frowned as he looked at her back.

    He thought that this cousin would be troublesome in the future, and when Su Wan came to live here, he might be bothered.

    Thinking of this, he suddenly felt a little annoyed.

    I thought that the mountains and rivers are green and the villagers are simple. The two live here to enjoy the flowers and cultivate in the spring, and the lotus in the summer rain to enjoy the coolness.  Looking at the snow in front of the house.

    Although she has left the bustling town, she has the leisure and ease of being in a secluded world in a paradise. She must like her temperament very much.

    What happened to Shi Huiqin today is like a drop of excess ink dripping on a beautiful landscape painting.

    It's really annoying.

    However, he was just annoyed for a while, thinking that Su Wan would not have too much contact with Shi Huiqin then.??Yes.

    Not long after, Shi wrote back and invited him to Shi's house for dinner, but Li Lin refused, saying that he had to go back to the Imperial City tomorrow to pack up his things, and he would invite his uncle's family to dinner next time he brought Su Wan back.

    Shi replied with a smile and didn't force himself, so he turned around and went home.

    In the early morning of the second day, just after dawn, Li Lin asked people to carry three baskets of fruit onto the carriage, and prepared to go back to the imperial city

    ?Since Li Lin left, Su Wan was still not used to it. She tossed and turned at night and couldn't sleep, and her energy was not very good. Fortunately, she was accompanied by Su Luo and Zhang Fu'er during the day, so she was a little popular.

    Today, when she heard that Mrs. Wang was ill again, she took Su Luo back to Duke Ning's mansion to see Mrs. Wang.

    Wang was ill with anger.

    "Tell me, can't she bring some brains? It really pissed me off!"

    It's about Su Fu.

    Now that Su Fu is pregnant with a child, counting the time, the child belongs to Zhao Mingyan. Naturally, Duke Jinning's Mansion and Prince Zhao's Mansion will sit down and discuss this matter.

    Wang's original intention was to throw Su Fu back to Prince Zhao's Mansion. Anyway, they have children, so Prince Zhao's Mansion can worry about it.

    Prince Zhao's mansion didn't want it. Although Zhao Wang and his wife also liked their grandson, Su Fu had too many things to do. Having this child would be equivalent to taking Su Fu back.  The dog jumps.

    The original words over there are that the child Su Fu will give birth as soon as she is born, and she will not be taken back to the palace, nor will she admit it.

    Of course Wang would not agree, and seeing the firm attitude of Prince Zhao's Mansion, coupled with the incidents caused by Su Fu, she knew that there was no possibility for her to return to Prince Zhao's Mansion, so she wanted Su Fu to kill the child  up.

    If this child stays, his identity will be really embarrassing in the future. His parents are divorced, his father's family will not recognize him, even his mother's family will be ashamed of his mother, and will not recognize him. If he is raised outside in the future, he will be a child.  The unclear outsider will not be able to lift his head up for the rest of his life.

    Don't have to think about it, you know how difficult this child will be in the future, such a bumpy life and being looked down upon by the world, why come to this world to suffer.

    Next, if Su Fu brings this child, it will be even more difficult for her to remarry in the future.

    However, Su Fu disagreed. She felt that she had lost too much now. Only this child was the only bond she could have with Zhao Mingyan.  Out of Prince Zhao's Mansion.

    One day, she will go back in style!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 457 Let her kiss her sister

    ?

    Wang's headache was very painful: "Tell me, it has reached this point, why is she still dreaming?"

    "When this child is born, he will never be able to lift his head up for the rest of his life."

    Su Wan didn't know what to persuade her. Wang's words were not unreasonable. This child was destined to have a rough and despised life when he came into this world. With such an embarrassing identity, it is easy to go astray.

    If he really wants to stand in the world, he needs to make great efforts and suffer a lot, just like Duke Ning of Jin and the Wang family, with his own efforts, the world dare not despise him.

    The first time he came to the world, among other things, the first thing he had to bear was the indifference and ruthlessness of his relatives.

    But after all, it is still a life, and he also has the qualifications to come to this world.

    Su Wan is an outsider herself, and she is not qualified to decide whether others will stay or stay, so she will not comment on this matter at all.

    After sitting with Mrs. Wang for a while, Su Wan went to Murong Xian's yard to talk to her.

    Murongxian is also very annoying recently: "Grandmother wants me to persuade, what can I persuade? She also thinks that I have teamed up with my sister to bully her, and she doesn't want this child to come into the world."

    Murong Xian was really going to be so angry that her nose turned crooked: "She will give birth if she likes it, and if she doesn't give birth, she won't. Anyway, it's not my own child, so I have nothing to feel bad about."

    After Murong Xian and Su Jian learned that Prince Zhao's Mansion didn't want to recognize the child, they tried to persuade them, but they were scolded by the crazy Sufu woman, and they thought she had ulterior motives, so they never went there again.

    It's not like she's being mean, she wants to be scolded.

    "She still wants to use this child to return to Prince Zhao's Mansion. It's just a dream."

    Is the Prince Zhao's Mansion shameless?

    Of course it is necessary!

    The wrong things Su Fu did were enough to disgrace Prince Zhao's House. Prince Zhao's House didn't want such a daughter-in-law. In order to make Su Fu and Zhao Mingyan reconcile, Prince Zhao's House would rather pay 200,000 taels of silver than  The two are reconciled!

    An unformed child, it is not uncommon for Prince Zhao's mansion to have an eldest grandson in the world. Besides, Prince Zhao's mansion probably hopes that Zhao Mingyan will marry another one, and does not want him to be entangled with Su Fu anymore.

    Prince Zhao's Mansion doesn't want this child either.

    "Let's not talk about her." Su Wan took a sip of tea, "How are you doing recently?"

    "That's it." Murong Xian followed Wang as a housekeeper, and he couldn't stop being busy every day. That's all, and he still has to take care of Su Fu's messy things.

    She sighed: "Which one doesn't have some trivial things, I'm used to it."

    It is good to be the mistress of the house, but there are many things to take care of. Before she got married, she knew what the Jinning mansion was like. Now no matter what, she can only accept it.

    "I'm a little envious of you, you're very comfortable."

    Su Wan's marriage is a low marriage, and many people in the Imperial City are not optimistic about it. They really think it is a flower stuck in cow dung, but the scenery of her engagement, the scenery of her marriage, and the management of Jingping after marriage  The one-acre three-point land in the garden is indeed very comfortable.

    Next, she has the edict of the princess, and behind her are the Duke of Jinning and the Duke of Zhen. No one dares not to give her face, and her life is very comfortable.

    The advantages of high marriage and high marriage, low marriage naturally also have the comfort of low marriage.

    Su Wan said: "Everyone has their own fate, it's all up to them to choose what kind of husband they want and what kind of life they want to live."

    "That's true." Murong Xian thought it was right, she just said a few words, she also knew what she wanted, and she was satisfied with her current life, but Su Fu was like a shit stick, letting  She is annoying.

    "How is Rujin doing recently? I heard that the princess is showing her a picture?"

    "It's true, but it will take some time for the matter to be settled. The princess still wants to see the students of Chunwei next year. By the end of next year, it may be settled."

    Princess Rujin is the daughter held by Huaihe Wang and his wife, so the choice of husband and son-in-law is naturally a thousand choices.

    Murong Xiandao: "I actually think that the previous number one scholar, Mr. Lang Song, is very good, but the Qu family took the lead."

    Su Wan smiled and said: "Ling Zhu and Master Song are also very suitable."

    Murong Xian nodded with a smile: "That's right. Anyway, it's a good marriage. I heard that Zhou Tanhua from the previous term hasn't married yet. Does this one from your family have some friendship with him? I wonder how his character is?"

    It was Zhou Ranjie who was talking about.

    Zhou Ranjie is not engaged yet, as a Tanhualang, his looks and talents are not bad, ?He He's eyes are high, his mouth is a bit damaged, and even his heart is not very broad, but he is very calm, and he doesn't care if others know that he is narrow-minded.

    Su Wan snickered: "He's not big-minded, and he's not good at talking, but he's also open-minded. Why, who did you fall in love with? When I was engaged to Jing Yuan earlier, you didn't know, he  He was so jealous that he wanted to jump up, but after Jing Yuan saved him, he had some kind of friendship."

    "Who are you telling him?"

    Murong Xian gave up: "I don't really want to talk, I just ask."

    Su Wan snorted, but didn't say anything else.

    Su Guan sat by Murong Xian's side for a while, and seeing that it was almost time, he went to Yuhuayuan to pick up Su Luo. Su Xun was not at home, only Su Luo and Li Shi were there, sat down and chatted for a while, and finally asked  Ask Su Luo if she wants to stay with Li Shi.

    Su Luo shook her head straight, thinking that the sixth sister's house was fun, and the younger sisters were also fun, but she refused to stay, and Li Shi was so angry that she almost beat her.

    "You heartless girl, you don't feel sorry for your mother and me. Your father is busy every day, and your fourth brother is not at home. I am the only one left at home, so you can't come back to accompany me!"

    Su Luo moved her lips, rolled her eyes, and said, "Mother, why don't you go with me to Sixth Sister's place."

    Li's face is distorted, this girl was born by her, right?  I'm afraid she forgot to bring her brains when she was born. She is a mother-in-law, and she is not her own. How can she go to live with her son-in-law for a long time.

    "What are you talking about? If I leave, your father will be at home alone. How pitiful it is. It's okay, okay, if you want to go, go quickly, and don't be an eyesore in front of me."

    Mrs. Li was originally a little worried about Su Luo's homework, but now all the female gentlemen in the house have gone to Jingpingyuan to teach her, and they are still doing well, so she doesn't care.

    Throw it to her sister, let her have a good time with her sister.

    Really, these poor kids are here to collect debts!

    Su Wan smiled: "Mother doesn't have to be angry with Ah Luo, I asked her to accompany me in Jingpingyuan."

    "Jing Yuan went to Shiqiao Village to deal with some things in the past few days. I always think in my heart that it is better to have Ah Luo to accompany me, and let her accompany me for a few more days until her brother-in-law returns.  , I¡¯ll send her back.¡± (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 458 The fact that Baochai House has recently visited is very strange

    ?

    After Su Wan explained, Mrs. Li finally calmed down a bit, and finally gave Su Luo a few words, and then Su Wan took Su Luo away.

    On the way back, Su Wan reached out to touch Su Luo's head and smiled helplessly.

    Although she likes Su Luo hanging around her, she can't snatch her daughter. She thinks that she should find a chance to send her back, lest her father go to Jingpingyuan to settle accounts with her.

    It's a bit too much for you to marry and leave the house, but you even abducted your sister.

    If she lives any longer, her father will probably be furious.

    Su Luo happily returned to Jingpingyuan, and then went to play with Zhang Fu'er, without even noticing that her sister was planning to send her home.

    In the afternoon, the chief manager came to report on the business of the shop in the first half of the year, and Su Guan received him in the Hospitality Garden of the Outer Court.

    The Yue family left a rich dowry, including sixteen shops, three houses, and six farms.

    As for the shop, there were eight stores when the Yue family got married, and five stores were added later when the Yue family operated it by themselves, making a total of thirteen stores. The latter three stores were jointly managed by Jinning and Zhen Guo  It was added at the time, and she has now transferred these three houses to the Zhen Guo Gongfu.

    These thirteen shops have their own operations, and the business has been pretty good over the years, with a lot of income every month.

    At that time, these shops were managed by Jinning Duke's Mansion and Zhen Guo Duke's Mansion, and together with the big steward in front of him, Lin Guanshi, who was in charge of the shopkeeper Lin, and the people sent by the two mansions were to reconcile the accounts.  .

    Now that Su Wan is married, she also needs to look over the accounts, but the two people who made the arrangements have not withdrawn. In the future, Su Wan will not be here, so they still need to be watched by those two people.

    "Recently, the business of Baochailou is very good, and the business of Huazan shop is a bit sluggish."

    There is a store in the shop that buys flower hairpins. That shop is not comparable to a silver building like Baochai Building. It buys ordinary things, such as gold hairpins, silver hairpins, silk flowers, and velvet flowers.

    It's not a noble business, but ordinary little girls and daughters-in-law still like to patronize it. It looks a bit inconspicuous, but in fact they have made a lot of money.

    Recently, the fact that Baochai Building is going is very strange.

    In the past, silver houses such as Baochai Building were engaged in the business of nobles, and even a silver hairpin had to be made very exquisite, and the price was very expensive, and ordinary people could hardly afford it.  The jewelry of Zhibaochailou is the pride.

    That is to say, during the recent period, Baochai Tower has not only released a lot of lovely new products on the side of precious jewelry, but even ordinary small businesses such as small silver hairpins, small silver bracelets, silk flowers, and velvet flowers have been snapped up.  , and it is not expensive, which has a great impact on the surrounding small shops.

    People in the world are not stupid. For the same price, it is naturally best to buy well-known brands.

    Su Wan thought of the Seven Fairies bracelet she bought for Su Luo and Zhang Fu'er that day, and squinted her eyes slightly, wondering if the matter of Baochailou might have something to do with Su Ran.

    Speaking of which, she hadn't heard about Su Ran for a long time.

    "How does Steward Lin think this matter should be resolved?"

    Guanshi Lin said: "My subordinates have two ideas. One is to wait and see what happens. Although the movement of Baochai Tower has indeed hit the business of small shops, there are also disadvantages."

    "In the past, people in the world were proud of getting jewelry from Baochailou, and noble ladies and wives from various prefectures also liked to go shopping at Baochailou, thinking that they were worthy of their noble status."

    "But for a long time, ordinary people have been able to wear jewelry from Baochailou, so there is no dignity at all. Ladies and wives will definitely not like it, and will never buy jewelry from Baochailou again in the future."

    "Which side makes more money, Baochailou will naturally come to its senses, and will definitely give up the ordinary jewelry business at that time, and this business will naturally come back."

    "If so, the shop won't be able to make much money in the past few months."

    "And there is another bad thing. Recently, Baochailou has invited a master from somewhere, and they have produced a lot of beautiful jewelry. If Baochailou keeps producing new jewelry, it will be loved by all the noble ladies and wives.  The only thing is that it doesn¡¯t have much impact on business.¡±

    ?Su Guan finally understood that Baochai Building took the high-end route, while his own shop took the low-end route. Now that Baochai Building has earned the money of the nobles, it is not counted, and the ordinary people's money is also wanted.

    Su Wan's eyes fell on the tea soup in the teacup, and after a while, he asked Steward Lin again: "Then what's the second thought?"

    Guanshi Lin said: "The second thought is to ask the owner if he wants to make this shop bigger?"

    Su Wan groaned in his heart, and looked at him slightly surprised.The steward, Steward Lin, is in his forties this year. He is neither tall nor short, neither thin nor fat, and has an ordinary appearance, but he is smiling and easy to talk to.

    "Do you want to make this shop bigger?"

    Steward Lin nodded: "I really thought about it. Previously, the boss was not in charge, so I could only operate according to the original management method, but now that the boss is in charge, I really want to mention this matter."

    "There are many dignitaries in the Dicheng clan, and there is no shortage of rich people. With the name of the owner, there must be no shortage of guests. The subordinates thought about changing the shop into a place to customize jewelry according to the nobles' requirements."

    Su Wan was even more surprised now: "Steward Lin said private order?"

    It was the first time Manager Lin heard this statement, but he also felt that the description was very appropriate: "That's exactly what it means. At that time, the shop will set the price higher, and it will be much better than now to do a few businesses a month."

    Su Wan thought for a while. Although it was good for the shop to do business for ordinary people, but now that Baochailou is doing this, and there may be Su Ran behind it, once Baochailou continues to do business for ordinary people, the shop will be afraid.  I can't make any money.

    But if it is specially made for customization, the idea is good, but if the style is not as good as that of Baochailou, then it is useless.

    Su Wan shook the fan in his hand, and then asked: "I don't know if Manager Lin has seen the new style of jewelry in Baochailou. If he has seen it, let's talk about whether the jewelry we made can compare  Pass?"

    "Of course I went to see it." Lin Guanshi said, "Baochailou's jewelry is indeed well made, and the style is also very good, but they are all light and use less materials. They look good, but they are a little easy to break.  On the other hand, it can be made into more expensive jewelry, which can be used as a family heirloom in the future."

    "My subordinates have also found a good craftsman here. He has been making jewelry for more than 20 years, and he is especially good at it."

    Su Wan thought for a while, and then said after a long time: "You can write down what you think and show me, how to run the business, who are the customers, how much money do you need to invest, and what other things you need, all listed together.  I'll talk about it after I've read it." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 459 Nine debates that there is money to be made in this matter

    ?

    After Steward Lin left, Su Wan was thinking about Baochai Tower, and when he got to the back, he called Huifeng over and asked him to investigate the matter of Baochai Tower.

    When Huifeng heard her talking about Baochai Tower, the surprise in his eyes flashed, and he said, "Someone has already checked this Baochai Tower."

    "Behind the Baochai Tower is the Yin family in the imperial city. They were born in a clan, and later joined Dongjun and sent them to the family's wealth preservation family. Now several descendants of the family are officials in the court, and they are doing well."

    "It's just that there has been more movement in Baochai Tower recently. The Ming Palace has connected with the Yin family. Now the jewelry in Baochai Tower is made by Su Ran from the Ming Palace."

    Hui Feng thought of this Su Ran, and frowned slightly: "Ma'am, I see this Su Ran is really evil, as if she can do anything, Madam, if you meet her, you need to be careful."

    He has also checked out the jewelry from Baochai Tower. Many of the styles are very novel and beautiful, but Su Ran has also checked. Before that, she had never been in contact with making jewelry.  Draw so many styles.

    "However, there is something that I have to mention to my wife. I don't know if my wife remembers nine debates?"

    Su Wan thought of the man who was born like a fox, and nodded: "I remember."

    The corner of Huifeng's mouth twitched, and then he said: "Jiubian thought that there was money to be made in this matter, and he had already sent someone to buy a copy of all the newly released jewelry from Baochailou, and asked them to make several batches and send them to  Cities and countries other than the imperial city."

    "Pfft!" Su Wan was glad that she didn't drink tea, otherwise she would almost spit it out right now.

    Hui Feng's face was a little red: "Ma'am, don't be offended. Jiubian, as long as it's about making money, he wants to steal a little bit. Most of our money is earned by him."

    Licheng is so rich, Jiubian naturally contributed a lot. As for him who wants to mix with anyone who makes money, everyone doesn't think there is anything wrong with him. Even his temper of always calculating people is tolerated by everyone.

    Su Wan was stunned. If it was for later generations, it would be plagiarizing the design.

    However, Su Ran also plagiarized, and if she plagiarizes again, it seems, it seems that it is not impossible

    It's just that she still has some hesitation and feels a little bad: "It's okay to do this, right?"

    Hui Feng said: "Naturally there is not. Madam doesn't go out often. Of course, I don't know that many people are already making Yang's jewelry in Baochai Tower. Jiubian doesn't sell it in the Imperial City, so it doesn't affect Baochai.  The business here is fine.¡±

    "Jiubian still doesn't want Baochailou to know what he's doing, so that he can make more money by creating some new styles. Otherwise, he won't let it go in the Imperial City."

    Su Wan thought to himself, if it wasn't for Jiu Bian's ability, and the strong background behind him, he would have been beaten to death long ago.

    Su Wan also feels that Baochai Building has gone too far recently. If you take your high-end route, no one will care about you, but ordinary people want to do business as well, and don't give others a way to survive. This is a bit too much.

    The meat is all eaten, and even the soup and water are not left for others.

    Just now she was thinking about whether she should just draw some patterns and let people compete with Baochailou, but since Jiubian wanted to use the chicken to lay eggs and make Baochailou look like a fool, she was still a little happy in her heart.

    You make me feel bad, and you can't have a good time either!

    And she was very happy to cheat Su Ran.

    Besides, the money earned by Jiubian is not Licheng's money. Now she is Li Lin's wife anyway, so she can be considered a part of it.

    She coughed lightly, and suppressed the expression on her face, trying to make her face expressionless and fair: "When you do this, you'd better ask him to pay attention, so as not to be beaten up after being discovered."

    Huifeng said: "Don't worry, ma'am, Jiubian's idea is to rent some shops in various places with new shop names, and if he doesn't show up himself, no one will find out about him, even if it is the business in the future.  If you can¡¯t do it, you¡¯ve already made a fortune.¡±

    "He knows this matter well, and it's not a big deal. If the young master hadn't told him not to touch the matter in Jinzhou earlier, he might have to get involved."

    It was about the dispute over the minerals in Jinzhou. The young son of the Qin family killed the young son of the Qi family. The clan headed by the Qi family fought against the Qin family. The Qin family turned to the royal family to protect themselves. Qin Yuzhu married  The king of Ming became the princess of Ming.

    King Ming borrowed the Qin family's money to plan for himself, and the emperor used the Qin family's in-laws to confront the various clans in Jinzhou and wanted to take back the minerals in Jinzhou.

    Now it is a fierce battle.

    Minerals have always been huge profitsIndustry, if Li Lin hadn't stopped him back then, Jiubian would really have reached out to fish in troubled waters.

    Hearing what Huifeng said, Su Guan felt at ease. Those who can sit in the position of Jiubian should also have a plan in their hearts, and they will not put themselves in a dangerous situation. Besides, there is Li Linzai, if he does  If it's too much, Li Lin will take care of him.

    But since Jiubian did this, she also rested her mind, thinking that she should stop fussing about what Guanshi Lin said, and continue to sell the old things. If it doesn't work, she can refer to the memories of her previous life and make a few styles.

    Thinking of this, she went back to the inner courtyard, and asked someone to fetch a brush and ink to start painting.

    With Baochailou leading the charge, even if she draws some novel styles, many people will regard her as imitating Baochailou, and will not have too much doubt about her.

    She first drew some styles for handkerchief fans, then some for head flowers and silk velvet flowers, and finally produced a few simple jewelry, bracelets or small pendants.

    Jewelry in this era is full of materials and expensive, but if a small amount of material is used and a chain is fastened with silk thread, it is also a small package, and it is sold cheaply.  Can afford it.

    Although I don't know if this road will work, it's always good to try.

    She was a little fascinated by the painting, and her thoughts were getting more and more. She couldn't stop the paintbrush in her hand. She took a few bites while eating, and then went to the study to continue painting.

    Xiao Sang Xiaolan couldn't persuade her, so she could only light up a few more lights in the study to illuminate the room as if it were daytime.

    Until Haishi (9 o'clock), she couldn't help but yawned several times, feeling the sudden pain in her head, she couldn't stand it anymore, so she took a bath and went to bed.

    Before going to bed, she also asked Xiao Mo to send someone to invite Steward Lin over tomorrow, saying that she had something to discuss.

    Li Lin's carriage entered the Imperial City as soon as the city gate opened the next morning. When it arrived at Jingpingyuan, it was just dawn, and the courtyard was quiet, only the kitchen was already busy.

    Zhang Shou, who was in charge of buying and buying, hurried out and happened to meet a car parked at the door. He half-closed his eyes and walked over in a hurry. After walking three meters away, he suddenly felt that something was wrong, and walked back.  Li Lin got off the carriage, wiped his face, and became sober.

    "Young Master, are you back?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 460 If you don't sleep much at night, I heard that you are prone to baldness

    ?

    The guard at the gate was helping to move the baskets and get off the carriage. At this time, the sky was clear and the morning air was slightly cool. The expression on the handsome young master's face was indifferent, and he just hummed lightly when he heard the words.

    Zhang Shouzheng is hurrying to buy vegetables. No matter what time or place it is, if you want to buy good fresh ones, you have to go early, and if you go late, the good ones will be picked away.

    He was thinking about what good things he had in the morning, and he didn't want to stay any longer. He was about to say goodbye and leave, but he heard his son ask, "What did you buy today?"

    "Ah?" Zhang Shou was stunned for a while, "What?"

    Li Lin glanced at him: "What kind of food are you buying today?"

    Zhang Shou swallowed his saliva, thinking when did his son care about what vegetables he bought every day, didn't he have what to eat?

    However, he didn't have the courage to ask the question in his heart, wiped his face and said: "It's nothing specific, just buy what you see."

    "If Madam wants to eat something, she will send the little girl to tell her the day before, and I will go buy it in the morning. If no one is sent, I will buy it as soon as I see what is fresh and good, and let Lao Gao pick some for Madam. Others  People can eat anything."

    Except for the master, where is there any qualification to be picky eaters? If everyone picks and chooses, it will be a mess. Naturally, they can eat whatever they buy. If there is anything they want to eat, they add money to buy it, and then  Do it or let Lao Gao do it for you.

    ? If it doesn¡¯t work, I will go out to play the tooth festival by myself when I have free time.

    Li Lin nodded and didn't ask again: "Okay, you can go to work."

    Zhang Shou breathed a sigh of relief: "The young master, I will go first."

    After all, before the other party nodded, he slipped away as if oiling the soles of his feet.

    What his father said is right, he has a bad mind, so it is better not to talk to the young master, lest he accidentally say the wrong thing and be kicked out, it would be really embarrassing.

    Seeing that he ran away in a hurry, Li Lin didn't bother to pay attention to him, and asked someone to carry down several baskets of fruit before entering the gate.

    Yuan You led the carriage to the small courtyard next to the courtyard where the carriage was placed, unloaded the carriage, and put some fodder for the horses, then took the box containing the clothes for the two days from the carriage, and went back to find a  The rough servants washed and dried them.

    Yuanyou thought, it is easy to go from frugality to extravagance, but it is difficult to go from extravagance to frugality. When he was with Li Lin, he ran around everywhere, and his clothes stayed somewhere and it was time to wash them by himself.  I don't bother to wash all the clothes.

    Li Lin originally wanted to see Su Wan, but it was too early at this moment, afraid that she hadn't woken up yet, so he went to the outer courtyard to take a bath, changed his clothes and went back to the inner courtyard.

    When he came, Xiao Sang was ordering people to wipe the table in the house, and the whole process was quiet, without any loud noise.

    The furniture in the house has to be wiped three times a day, once to wipe the dust, once with a damp handkerchief, and finally with a clean dry towel.  It was spotless.

    Xiao Sang turned around and was startled when she saw Li Lin walking in. Just as she was about to salute, she saw him nodding her head without even looking at her.  When I was there, I saw that the bedroom door had already slammed shut.

    She put her raised foot down again, that's all, if she stepped forward at this moment, she would be very ruthless.

    Su Guan had a dream at night, as if her whole body was floating in the clouds.  I felt that it was not as hard as a plank, but also like a hill, and I couldn't push it at all.

    She opened her eyes strangely, only to see a person lying beside her, and it was his chest that she pushed with her hand earlier.

    She blinked her eyes, as if to confirm whether she was dreaming, she stretched out a finger, and poked his cheek, poking a dimple, and poking it was not enough, and poking it several times, finally  Reaching out to tug at his eyelashes.

    What is this man doing with such long eyelashes?

    But before she could twirl that eyelash, suddenly a hand was pressed on her waist, pulling her down and crashing into his arms.

    She uttered a short cry, then hurriedly covered her mouth, and when she looked again, she saw a smile on the face of the man in front of her, with clear eyes in the half-covered eyelids, and he was about to kiss her.

    She reached out and pushed, but refused to kiss him: "What are you doing to scare me? When did you come back?"

    "Well, I came back just after dawn." He stretched out his hand and pressed her hand in his arms, took a sip, and was satisfied.

    ?Holding her at this moment, his heart was overflowing little by little, and he finally felt at ease, these few days when she was not by his side, he always felt as if something was missing, and his heart was empty.

    He hugged her tighter, closed his eyes and whispered: "I drove all night last night, Madam will sleep with me for a while."

    From Guiyan City to Emperor City, it would take two days if he took a carriage. If he drove overnight, the carriage would go faster, and he could arrive in one day and one night. If he rode a horse, it would be even faster.

    Hearing what he said, Su Wan felt sorry for him: "What are you going to do when you come back in such a hurry, there is nothing urgent, just walk slowly, and you don't feel tired if you don't sleep much at night, I heard that you will be prone to baldness  .¡±

    Li Lin: ""

    He reached out and touched his thick hair, firmly disbelieving this statement: "No."

    Su Wan glanced at him, her chin raised slightly: "Believe it or not, it's your head anyway, not mine."

    After all, she touched his hair with a smile: "If it's gone, it's pretty pretty."

    The younger brother Yudi is also very good.

    No, this man is much more handsome than the little brother Yudi, at least he still has some fairy spirit, and the little brother who cultivates Buddhism is also pretty good-looking.

    Li Lin grabbed her hand and didn't want to continue talking about the bald head with her: "If you don't want to sleep, I'll tell you about the Shi family. I wanted to help when I went back this time, but  Instead, I found that the big cousin had a lot of thoughts."

    He talked about what happened in the past few days when he went back, from persuading his uncle, to going to Li's house to pick up people from Li, and finally to Shi Huiqin's various requests.

    When Su Wan heard this, her face turned green.

    "Let me tell you, if your own sister encounters such a situation, we can't shirk it. The child will be raised as soon as he is raised. I am willing to treat him as a relative, but she still has her mother's family, and the child has grandparents and grandparents."  , and my own uncle, how can it be your cousin!"

    "I really think beautifully. After a few light words and another cry, I want someone to raise a child for her, and I want to raise her as a son."

    Su Wan was really going to die of anger: "If you dare to agree, then you can raise it yourself!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 461 You Are Ugly, But You Think Beautiful

    ?

    Su Wan could probably guess the wishful thinking of this cousin. She couldn't survive, so she wanted to pave the way for her son, find the most outstanding relative, and ask him to raise her son. This son will not have a bright future in the future.  With such parents, there is no need to worry about food and clothing.

    Su Wan just wanted to laugh at her, and really felt that she was the only smart person in the world, and everyone else was stupid!

    Besides, the matter of raising children is not just enough to feed them. For example, Su Lan and Su Luo don't need her to raise them, and they will worry her to death.

    Su Huang, I'm afraid that he won't be able to stand up in the future, and Su Luo is afraid that she will continue to be stupid and sweet, and will be tricked and deceived in the future.

    It takes more than ten years of hard work to raise other people's children. If you raise them well, people will say you are kind at most. If you raise them poorly, the child will learn badly.  Malicious and intentional.

    If you have children yourself, treat them a little differently, and say you are partial.

    Su Wan thought to herself, although she has never been a mother, and she doesn't know what that kind of feeling is like, but if she really has a child, she will definitely give him all the mother's love for the child, instead of just showing up  A person who asked to share his mother's love with him.

    ? In the end, she had to level the bowl of water as a mother, and even wronged her own child in order to take into account the other party's thoughts.

    Is this what people do?  !

    Go to your mother!

    It doesn't matter whether she is selfish or has no good heart, she won't do this anyway.

    Su Wan sat up suddenly, grabbed the soft quilt beside him and stuffed it into his arms: "Go away!"

    "Ma'am, I've been wronged!" Li Lin pulled down the quilt and hurriedly coaxed, "Don't be angry, I really didn't agree, and I didn't want to be someone else's father and raise a child.  You have an idea in mind, lest she suddenly jump out in the future, and you don't know how to deal with it."

    "My cousin, when I was young, I spent more time with my mother, just for my mother's sake, she was in trouble, as a relative, she always wanted to help, but only  That's all."

    "But after walking this trip, I found that she is a bit greedy. She probably thinks that I married you. With your status, if her son is recorded in your name, you can be a noble son of fame.  , live a prosperous life, and have a bright future in the future.¡±

    Su Wan snorted coldly: "People look ugly, but they think they are beautiful."

    "I've thought about it carefully. If the child really has nowhere to go, I'll find him a master and let him learn art from a teacher. As for how much he can learn and how much he can achieve in the future, that's his own business.  In this way, it can be regarded as the best of benevolence.¡±

    Su Wan thought about it, the child is still young, so the mother's fault cannot be blamed on the child, so it is quite appropriate to do so.

    Although this matter made her feel a little uncomfortable, Li Lin didn't really cause her any trouble and came back. As for the cousin's matter, no family has one or two top relatives, at most this top is a dying white lotus,  Poor.

    Knowing that this happened, she also had a plan in mind, as long as she dealt with it carefully in the future, she would not let herself suffer.

    She rolled her eyes, suppressed her voice and said: "Then do it like this, don't find me a son and call me mother, I can't stand it."

    Li Lin laughed sullenly: "Well, okay, I'll just let you call your mother when you were born."

    Su Wan glanced at him: "Call my mother, and then call your father."

    "That's right." He lay down with his arms around her for a while, and then covered the two of them with the quilt, "Sleep for a while, sleep for a while, I haven't slept well in the past few days"

    It was morning, the sun outside had just come out, the room was not too hot, and it was extremely comfortable to sleep. Seeing that he was sleepy, Su Wan nodded and slept with him for a while.

    The husband and wife didn't get up to eat until Sishi (nine o'clock in the morning). Su Wan's face was blushing, and she was in a very good mood. She finished a basket of small dumplings, and also drank a small bowl of white fungus soup, eating more than ever  some more.

    In the morning, Xiaosang and Xiaosan asked people to pick out the three baskets of fruit that Li Lin brought back, picked out the broken ones, and divided them among the little maids who were working.  The same fruit was washed and served on a plate.

    When it was delivered, I told Su Wan about it by the way.

    Su Wan was slightly surprised, and turned to Li Lin and asked, "Did you pick it up from Shiqiao Village?"

    Li Lin nodded, and stretched out his hand to peel a loquat for her. The loquat was big, with orange-yellow skin, and it looked very sweet. Su Wan ate one and narrowed his eyes slightly.

      "This is a variety from the south. My father asked someone to bring it here. Every household in Shiqiao Village planted a lot of it, and the price is not cheap. It just grows later. It will not mature until this time. Every year  At this time, the clan dignitaries in Guiyan City will send people to Shiqiao Village to buy them."

    "How is it? Is it sweet?"

    "Sweet." Su Wan nodded, peeled another one and ate it, and then ate another bayberry washed in salt water, and immediately felt comfortable all over.

    The cherries are even more red and purple, each of them is as big as a copper coin, and they are also very sweet and delicious.

    Such good things may not be available in the Imperial City. Shiqiao Village is indeed not an ordinary place. If you can eat such delicious fruits from time to time, even if Cousin Li Lin is a bit annoying, she is still very satisfied.

    "how many?"

    Xiao Sang said: "There is only one basket of the same fruit. The bumps on the road damaged a little, but only about one basket was damaged, not many."

    She couldn't finish one basket, so she asked Li Lin, "How do you divide it?"

    Li Lin thought about it for a while: "Leave half a basket of each item to eat by yourself, and share the rest. But there are not many things, so Jingpingyuan can share one share."

    Su Guan thought about it and nodded in agreement. There are not many things, and it would definitely not be enough to distribute them to Duke Jinning and Duke Zhen. Moreover, if the distribution is too small, it really won't be on the table, so it's better not to divide.

    She went there and divided the fruits, leaving half a basket for each kind, and distributed the rest to the people in the house. They packed some of the three kinds of fruits into one basket, Xiaosang, Xiaoman and Madam Zheng.  Aunt Azhu and Gao's couple each got a basket.

    Zhang's family packed a basket of the same fruit, and got three baskets in total.

    Su Luo and Zhang Fu'er in the East Court sent more than one basket of the same fruit, but also three baskets. When it was not enough, she would give some more to the two of them, and there were about two baskets of each of the rest. Su Wan sent someone to Huifeng  Orange song guards there, let them try something new.

    After the distribution was over, I felt a little sorry, so I picked two more baskets and distributed them to the servants and maids in the house. In this way, everyone has a share.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 462 I Came Today to Ask Mr. Li to Take an Apprentice

    ?

    In the next few days, Su Wan ate the fruit with a special satisfaction. After the cherries, she shared a basket with Su Luo and Zhang Fu'er, and most of the rest went into her mouth.

    These cherries have been changed to modern times, that is, high-end fruits, with such a good appearance, I am afraid that they will sell for more than 100 per catty. She also likes to eat them in modern times, but she is usually reluctant to buy many.

    Although her income is not bad, the money has to be saved to buy a house.

    Thinking that she had saved enough money and hadn't bought the house yet, she felt another block in her heart. This is her savings for many years!

    However, thinking of her current family possessions, valuables and bank notes, she feels extremely satisfied.

    She wore a book, but she directly crossed the class, leaving aside the previous worry about being cannon fodder in the battle between Su Ran and Su Fu, no one could think of happiness.

    ? On the day Li Lin came back, she also talked to Li Lin about the nine debates about the murder of Baochai Building, but Li Lin didn't care about it, saying it was just a trivial matter, let him go about it.

    Hearing what he said, Su Wan felt relieved. When she met Steward Lin in the afternoon, she told Steward Lin that the operation of the store would not change, and then she brought out the style she drew.

    Steward Lin took a look and thought it was pretty good, so he took the pattern away and planned to have someone make a batch to try.

    After dealing with the business of the shop, Su Wan was free, eating fruit at home or going to the kitchen to ask Mrs. Gao to make some food, and then playing chess with Li Lin or drinking tea to feed Da Dai and Er Da.  A few days passed leisurely like this.

    On the fifth day after Li Lin came back, the couple finally sent Su Luo back to Jinning Duke's Mansion.

    Su Luo was reluctant to part with Zhang Fu'er, but she also knew that she had lived for a long time, and her parents would be angry if she didn't come back, so she reluctantly bid farewell to Zhang Fu'er and boarded the carriage.

    The two sent Su Luo back to Duke Ning's mansion, and they didn't stay long. After sitting for a while, they went out and went to Fengxuelou to listen to a book.

    Su Wan hasn't been to Fengxue Tower for a long time. Before she got married, she thought Fengxue Tower was very interesting, but after she got married, no one took care of her. She just stayed at home all day long and rarely came out.

    When the two came, they just booked Qiulanju.

    The two sat opposite each other at the tea table. Su Wan rested his chin on one hand and looked at the person who was making tea with a slight smile.  The face is even more incredible.

    ? When the storyteller in the yard outside the window was talking about excitement, it was full of ups and downs, and the plot was even more ups and downs, which was extremely exciting.

    The person opposite gave her a cup of tea, and she tasted it carefully. It was her favorite Yunwu tea. The tea was slightly hot, but it was just right. After drinking it, she felt hot and comfortable all over her body, and the fragrance of the tea was even more impressive.  People have endless aftertaste, as if they are in a misty world.

    Su Wan said: "I remember that when you and I met for the second time, it was here."

    Li Lin paused for a moment with the hand holding the teacup, looked up at her, and said calmly: "You remember wrongly, it's the third time."

    "The third time?" Su Wan thought about it carefully, and found that it seemed to be true.

    The first time was at the small banquet that day, she almost killed Su Fu, but he saved her, and the second time was in Guanyuan, he and Su Xun came together, using the excuse that he wanted to see the painting, and Su Xun was away  When he was married, he asked her if she wanted to marry him.

    The third time we met was here.

    He raised his eyes to look at her, and seemed to have a slightly deep smile, as if saying, if you still can't remember, go back and settle the score with you.

    Su Wan blushed slightly: "It's the third time, I remember wrong"

    At this moment, someone knocked on the door, Su Wan paused, and choked back what he hadn't finished speaking.

    Then, I heard the voice of returning wind from outside: "Young master, madam, the son of Prince Zhao is asking to see you."

    Prince Zhao's son, Zhao Mingzhan?

    Su Wan was thinking about what Zhao Mingzhan wanted them to do, but saw that Li Lin had put down the teacup in his hand, and asked her opinion: "Have you seen him?"

    Su Wan blinked, but heard Li Lin say: "If you don't want to see him, just disappear. If he really has something important to do, he will come again."

    Su Wan thought for a while, and then said: "Or if there is something urgent, I'll go to the cubicle and sit and listen to the book for a while, and you just need to meet him."

    There are two private rooms. On one side is the tea seat and dining table, and on the other side is a partition separated by a screen. Inside is a wooden couch and a small coffee table. If you are too tired, you can lie down and listen to a book.  Or take a nap.

    "also."

    So Su Wan asked him to giveHe poured himself a cup of tea, took a plate of pastries and went to the cubicle. Li Lin glanced back and saw that she had already entered the cubicle. Then he sat up straight, regained his usual indifferent and peaceful expression, and said  He said 'please'.

    After a while, the door was pushed open, and the return wind invited people in, but Zhao Mingzhan walked into the house alone without taking anyone with him.

    He was dressed in purple, with a tall and straight figure, a very stable walking posture, and an extremely handsome and masculine appearance.

    If it is said that Li Lin is handsome and timeless, he looks easy-going and generous, but cold and cold, like a fairy in the sky, this Zhao Mingzhan is extremely masculine and upright, a nobleman of the royal family, a proud son of heaven, and a dragon and phoenix among men.

    Now that Eastern Zhao passed through the battle between King An, King Sui, and King Ming, not only the emperor set his sights on this outstanding nephew, but even the civil and military officials also had such thoughts.

    Compared with the few princes who form cliques and fight to the death for the throne, this upright and outstanding Prince Zhao is really much better.

    'Giving a child should be as bright as a show', this is not just nonsense from the people in the imperial city, but it really shows how outstanding this person is, and he will suppress the emperor's heir and noble son in the imperial city.

    Zhao Mingzhan cupped his fists and saluted: "Mr. Li."

    Li Lin also stood up and returned the salute: "Young Prince Zhao."

    Afterwards, the two of them politely said a few words, and then sat down at the side of the teahouse. Li Lin didn't bother to change the tea leaves, so he took a new teacup, and refilled a cup of tea for the other party.

    Zhao Mingzhan stared at the tea soup, and glanced around without a trace, but saw a dangling foot in the compartment separated by the screen, he asked with a smile: "I heard Mr. Li and Mrs. Li are here, I wonder if I'm bothering you?"  .¡±

    Li Lin lifted the teacup with his finger, and said calmly after hearing the words: "She is next door, she should be asleep right now."

    Fell asleep?

    Zhao Mingzhan didn't believe that Li Lin didn't know whether the person across the screen was asleep or awake.

    Su Wan was sitting on the wooden couch, not drinking tea or eating snacks, and was about to eavesdrop, when Li Lin said this, he almost choked.

    This man's ability to tell nonsense with his eyes open is really pure and pure, without blinking at all.

    Li Lin took a sip of tea and asked, "I don't know why Prince Zhao's son is here today?"

    ? Zhao Mingzhan glanced at the screen, seeing that Li Lin was not moved, presumably the one in the cubicle could listen, so he directly explained the purpose of his visit.

    "I came here today to ask Mr. Li to accept me as an apprentice." (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 463 She fell asleep

    ?

    Li Lin paused his fingers when he heard this, and pressed his fingertips on the teacup with a little force, but the expression on his face did not change at all.

    He thought to himself, what taboo has he committed recently, this one wants to find him a son, that one wants to find him an apprentice, does he seem to be someone who wants to be someone else's father or master?

    "Your Majesty, you are joking. Li is used to it. He really doesn't want to accept an apprentice." His expression was flat, as if he didn't take this matter to heart.  Finding a famous teacher is also an easy task."

    If it is someone else who wants to find a famous teacher as an apprentice, it will take untold hardships, and even more to be appreciated by the teacher, but if there is Zhaowangfu to guide the way, no one will give Zhaowangfu a face.

    Famous teachers do have skills and are superior to others, but they still have to eat.

    The voice of the storyteller outside the window was ups and downs, there was tea smoke curling up in the private room, and there was an ice basin around the corner, which made the room even more quiet and cool.

    Zhao Mingzhan took a sip of tea, and then said: "Mr. Li, why bother to refuse, you might as well listen to what I have to say first."

    Zhao Mingzhan glanced at the screen again, Li Lin put the teacup on the table, and said calmly, "She fell asleep."

    Zhao Mingzhan: ""

    Su Wan: ""

    Her hands trembled, and the teacup in her hand almost fell off. She blushed with shame at the moment, she thought to herself, do you have any idea whether I fell asleep or not?

    In fact, this person, who has been with him for a long time, Su Wan also knows a little bit, and he is not so beautiful in private, and he will get angry if he is provoked, he will settle accounts afterwards, and sometimes he is very narrow-minded.

    He has a pretty good relationship with the guards like Yuanyou Huifeng, and they are not just masters and servants, but also have a friendship to help each other grow up. He will treat these people as brothers or friends, and sometimes let them mess around, or  It's about cleaning up the mess.

    Before getting married, she also knew something. When he treats outsiders, he treats outsiders as a dignified son.

    But when he was with her, he would also say a lot of good things to coax her, so that she only had him in her eyes, and felt that there was no one in the world who could compare with him.

    Li Lindao: "My son, please tell me."

    Zhao Mingzhan felt a little hesitant when he heard this, it wasn't that he didn't want to, but in fact he couldn't, he managed to find an opportunity to bring the Ninth Prince to the emperor, and let the emperor know that the youngest son was a promising talent, and he was willing to give it a try.

    But it's about the safety of the Ninth Prince, and he doesn't want too many people to know about it. He doesn't know much about Su Wan, and he doesn't know whether she will keep her mouth shut after learning about it. If the news gets out, the Ninth Prince is afraid  It's going to be dangerous.

    He originally thought about how King Sui and King Ming would fight, so let's fight, the Ninth Prince is still young, let him study hard, and when he comes back from school, let's talk about other things.

    Seeing that he was hesitant to speak, Li Lin stretched out his hand to refill the other party's tea, and said with a smile: "Actually, why do you have to be entangled, what I know is also equivalent to what she knows, if you really don't want to say it, then you don't have to say it.  "

    Zhao Mingzhan thought about it carefully, but it was indeed the case. Now that these two are husband and wife, there are so many secrets between husband and wife.

    "I was thinking about it." Zhao Mingzhan took a sip of tea, considered his words before saying, "Actually, I came here today to ask for the Ninth Prince's request. There are many famous teachers in Eastern Zhao, but if the Ninth Prince can have Your Excellency to teach you, I will help you in the future.  Definitely not bad."

    "Ninth Prince?" Li Lin was slightly surprised. He knew that there was another Ninth Prince in Eastern Zhao, but he was still young and his mother was from a lowly family background.  Put it in your eyes.

    Zhao Mingyan said this to him now, implying that he wanted to train the Ninth Prince and help him to the throne.

    "It's the Ninth Prince. I don't know if Your Excellency is willing to accept this apprentice."

    Li Lin rubbed his fingers back and forth on the edge of the teacup a few times, stared at him for a long time, and said in a leisurely voice: "Jing Yuan thought that there was a ready-made one in front of him, so why bother to look for something far away and waste so much trouble.  "

    Li Lin naturally hoped that the future leader of Dongzhao would be a wise ruler. He had no plans to turn against Dongzhao. He also hoped that the world would be peaceful and that the people would live and work in peace and contentment.

    King Sui was too utilitarian and arrogant, and King Ming was even more stupid. Even the former prince Zhao Mingqi was selfish, arrogant and ignorant. It is hard to say what the world will be like if these three are in power.

    If Zhao Mingzhan is in power, Dong Zhao's future can be seen. If Dong Jun is not stupid or blind, he can see it naturally.

      Zhao Mingzhan's face remained unchanged when he heard the words, but he just smiled: "The throne of Dongzhao is not comparable to that of the Li family in Licheng. Many times, I can't be my own master. Mingzhan doesn't want to be the master of the world, but wants to be his own master."

    Although it is good to be an emperor, there are too many involuntary things. He is already very satisfied with the situation in front of him. He has power, wealth and honor, with a lovely wife and young children by his side. He wants to serve the country and the people. In his position  That's enough, why go any further.

    He didn't want to spend his whole life working hard, but he couldn't even keep what he cherished the most.

    "The Ninth Prince has been observing for a period of time, and his temperament is not bad. If he is well-trained, he will definitely be able to bear the world in the future."

    "Then just teach him well." Li Lin smiled, "If Eastern Zhao can have another wise king, the Li family will be happy."

    Zhao Mingzhan asked again: "Then I wonder if Patriarch Li is willing to accept this apprentice?"

    Li Lin smiled again: "The crown prince of Dongzhao will be taught by Dongzhao's famous teacher and Dongjun himself. If it's not good, there will be King Zhao and the prince. I'm an outsider, so I won't get involved. If I teach, no  If you can teach people well, you will become the sinner of Eastern Zhao through the ages."

    Who would do such thankless things, could it be that he is regarded as a fool.

    Zhao Mingzhan said: "The Li family has lasted for more than 200 years, and their descendants are all capable people from generation to generation, and all of them are people like heavenly pride. As long as your Excellency is willing, there is no reason why you can't teach them well."

    Li Lin laughed when he heard the words, and his tone was gentle: "The son may not know the way the Li family raises their children and grandchildren.  I have traveled all over the world, seen the various states of the world, and suffered the sufferings of the world."

    "Father is both a father and a teacher. He will lead him on this road, teach him the knowledge in the books, and show him the principles of the world. This road will take a full six years."

    "When a child is raised until he is twelve years old, he needs to go out alone. The world is so big that he is allowed to go, and continue to experience the various forms of life in this world."

    "With another six or seven years like this, I will naturally become a talent."

    "I don't have that much affection with Dong Zhao. It takes me six years to teach a prince" (Remember the website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 464 The Family Is My Responsibility, You Are My Responsibility

    ?

    Originally, Zhao Mingzhan still had a lot of things to say, especially the matters related to Jinning Duke's Mansion and Zhen Guo Duke's Mansion. He even brought the emperor's own promise.  The town government's mansion has been stable for a hundred years.

    What was expected at the time was that if Li Lin knew this condition, he would definitely be willing to spend his time teaching the Ninth Prince.

    But at this time Li Lin mentioned such a parenting method, no matter how thick-skinned Zhao Mingzhan was, he couldn't continue talking.

    ?For six full years, you need to leave your wife and children, all your affairs behind, and leave home to teach your children for six years. If it is not your own, who would spend such painstaking effort and painstaking efforts in teaching.

    Regardless of what others say, even Zhao Mingzhan himself can't do it. He loves his children very much, but he doesn't have the time and energy to teach them like this.

    This kind of parenting method, no matter what kind of conditions are used in exchange, is quite difficult.

    In the end, Zhao Mingzhan only said that the emperor agreed to the conditions of Baojin Ning Gongfu and Zhenguo Gongfu for a hundred years, and never asked Li Lin if he agreed, so he got up and left.

    Li Lin sat in the original position for a while, and then went to the cubicle. Su Wan was sitting on the wooden couch in a daze. Seeing him coming in, he stretched out his hands and covered his eyes: "I fell asleep."

    Li Lin let out a chuckle, and then walked over. Su Wan watched him approach through his fingers. For a moment, he felt that he was about to reach out to undress her and throw her on the bed to 'sleep'.

    She blushed, and he stretched out his hand to pinch her face, his eyes filled with smiles: "If madam is asleep, I need to carry her back, madam, do you think  "

    Su Wan continued to cover her face: "You said I fell asleep."

    "I said it, so Madam is asleep now." He bowed his head and kissed her ear, which was flushed red, "So are you awake or asleep now? If you haven't woken up yet, let's sleep together  Get some sleep."

    Su Wan didn't intend to sleep here, so he took his hand off in a hurry: "I'm awake."

    "Well, I'm awake."

    "Don't laugh!" She reached out and grabbed his sleeve, her face flushed, "If you dare to laugh again, I will ignore you, you always tease me."

    He endured it, and sure enough, he stopped laughing: "Okay, stop laughing, Awan is too cute."

    Su Wan's face turned even redder when she heard the words. She lowered her head and wanted to drink tea to cool down. Just as she was about to lift the teacup, she was held down by his hand: "The tea is cold, don't drink any more. I'll change it to a hot one for you."

    After all, he really turned around and went outside the cubicle, took a new teacup, and poured her a cup of tea soup: "Drink it."

    Su Wan had nothing to do just now, and ate several pieces of snacks. She was indeed thirsty, and she didn't feel shy, so she drank a couple of sips and felt much better.

    Li Lin sat down on the opposite side of the case table, thought about his words and asked her: "What do you think about what Prince Zhao said?"

    Su Wan frowned. If she said that she could protect Jinning Duke's Mansion and Zhen Guo Duke Mansion for a hundred years, she would really be moved. If she left with Li Lin in the future, she would naturally hope that her relatives would be safe.

    But if Li Lin is required to spend so much time teaching a child to become a talent, she is not willing, let's talk about getting married, like each other, marrying two surnames, there is no reason for Li Lin to pay so much for her natal family  .

    Besides, six years.

    If it is to teach his two children, she will take him to accompany him to school, and come back to accompany her when she has time during the holidays. She will wait for them to come back at home. For the sake of the children, it is acceptable to make some sacrifices.

    But if other people also teach it, if you teach this, you will have to teach it when you give birth in the future!

    Could it be that her best years were spent as widows?  !

    That is really too miserable!

    Su Wan thought a lot in his heart, but his face was full of contemplation.

    After waiting for a while, she breathed a sigh of relief and said: "Actually, this matter is indeed unacceptable. I married you because I wanted to live a good life with you, not because I wanted you to plan for my natal family."

    "If they have difficulties and you have the ability, just look at my face and help them. There is no need to protect them under your wings and protect them from the wind and rain."

    "If that's the case, it's better to pick them up when the time comes, why bother."

    "If a family wants to stand in the world, it needs to rely on itself, not on any in-laws. Besides, we can't underestimate others."

    "Needless to say about the government of Zhen Guo, my two uncles?There is also the big cousin, who is extremely excellent, and the future generations will not see it for the time being, but it is not too bad, so we definitely don¡¯t need to worry about it.  "

    "As for Jinning's mansion, my grandfather and grandmother are still here, so don't worry about anything. In the future, there will be my father. Although my uncle is very ordinary, he can still hold on. In a few years, my elder brother will still have Ah Ran  It can also grow up, and with the help of my sister-in-law, it can still stand."

    "You married me, and I don't know whether you gave them a layer of protection, or whether the emperor was more afraid of them, or left you a way to restrain yourself. I can't explain the reason.  .¡±

    "I don't want you to pay too much because of me."

    "I only have one request. If they are in trouble in the future, you need help for my sake. I don't care about the rest. Standing in your position, what should you do?  How to do it."

    "It's already very tiring to carry my own family. I don't want to hope that other things have become your responsibility."

    "No."

    Su Wan raised his eyes: "Nothing?"

    Li Lin looked at her reddened eye circles, and then said: "The family is my responsibility, you are my responsibility, if there is a child in the future, it is also my responsibility, and nothing else."

    He also doesn't have such a big heart, he regards other people's family affairs as his own.

    Su Wan's face turned red again when she heard this, and her heartbeat also felt a little hot: "You man, I'm serious with you, why are you coaxing me again?"

    He looked innocent: "But what I said is also serious."

    Su Wan thought to herself, only serious speaking can be provocative and seductive.

    Forget it, she didn't want to discuss with him whether it was serious or not.

    "You can handle this matter by yourself. You don't have to think about my problems. The rise and fall of a family depends on the ability of your own family members. If they don't have the ability, it's okay to keep them for a hundred years. A hundred years  Years later, it will still be what it should be.¡±

    "At that time, you and I are gone, who can protect them."

    "It always has to stand up by itself."

    "Well, okay, let's do it like this." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 465 Sending you off for thousands of miles will eventually require a farewell

    ?

    The two originally came here to listen to books and drink tea to pass the time, but after something like this happened, it turned into a heart-to-heart conversation between husband and wife.  Pingyuan.

    At the beginning of July, Luo Shoushan and Yue Lu set off to return to the border town, and Su Wan and Li Lin went to see them off together.

    The flags were flying, the hooves of the war horses pouted on the ground, and they lowered their heads on the ground and let out a few hoarse whispers, as if the oncoming west wind from the city over there.

    It was Yue Weifu, the three brothers Yue Ting and Yue Shuang who came to see off the government.

    When Luo Shoushan came back, he took an elite soldier and a carriage with him, but when he left, he changed to three carriages.

    One carriage is for Yue Lu and the two children, and the two carriages behind are dragging the food and things that everyone prepared for the family. The people in Zhen Guogong's mansion and some relatives and friends who are close to each other feel distressed.  When they went to such a bitterly cold place in the border town, everything from warm clothes to medicinal materials was prepared for them.

    Su Wan also went there yesterday and picked out a hundred-year-old ginseng in the warehouse to give to Yue Lu.

    In the bitter cold of the border town, as the soldiers guarding the border, the current emperor of Eastern Zhao is also considered a wise emperor, and he also attaches great importance to the border guards. The problem of food and clothing can be guaranteed, but some precious medicinal materials are difficult to get.

    This ginseng is a life-saving thing at a critical moment.

    Luo Shoushan said: "When you send you off for thousands of miles, you will have to say goodbye at the end, everyone stay here."

    Yue Ting patted Luo Shoushan on the shoulder: "Take care."

    Luo Shoushan nodded: "Take care."

    Yue Shuang's eyes were slightly moist, and she said: "Eldest sister should also take care of herself and the children, I will be obedient at home."

    Yue Lu reached out and touched her head: "It's good that you are obedient. If you want to go out, I won't stop you, but you must take someone with you so that the family can feel at ease."

    Yue Shuang nodded vigorously: "Sister, I understand."

    "As long as you know."

    Su Wan said: "Big cousin and cousin-in-law take care of themselves along the way, the journey is far away, and the mountains and rivers will last forever, so take good care of yourself."

    Yue Lu said: "You take care too, you and I are relieved, but I still have to say, live your life well."

    Yue Lu and Luo Shoushan went to the border town, and they probably didn't have a chance to come back for several years. Maybe when she came back, Su Guan had already left with Li Lin. After that, it was really a long time, and it was hard to see each other again.

    ?This parting, my heart is full of reluctance, and I also hope that the other party can be safe and happy, and have a peaceful life.

    Even if we can't see each other again, it's good to know that the other party is doing well.

    Su Wan nodded: "Well, don't worry, big cousin."

    Yue Lu smiled suddenly, his smile was as bright as a snow lotus blooming on a snow mountain.

    In the past few years in the border town, she has tanned a little, and she is fairer and more beautiful than when she had to leave the cabinet, but she is still charming and charming.

    Su Wan felt that if she put on dazzling red makeup, it would suit her best.

    "Let's go, everyone, please go back, take care!"

    Su Wan saw Yue Lu get on the carriage, Luo Shoushan got on the horse, and then the army and the carriage staggered forward, going to the border town, to the world they were guarding.

    Su Wan watched the army go away and then disappeared from sight, and the rest of his heart was full of emotion.

    Perhaps at the very beginning, when she appeared in this world, she felt that it was a dream, and she also regarded the people here as paper figures in the book, who were all driven by the plot.

    Later, after living for a month or two, and getting in touch with more, I felt that I was living in a real world, and the people around me also existed with flesh and blood.

    But at that time, because she knew the plot, she felt that she was a cannon fodder. She was afraid of passing through the aura of the heroine and the reborn heroine, and she just wanted to jump out of this circle and hide away, and then lay flat and became a salted fish.

    However, in this situation, she suddenly felt that this is a real world, not just revolving around the so-called hero and heroine, everyone is their own splendor.

    Whether it is going to the border town, Luo Shoushan and Yue Lu who want to guard the border town wholeheartedly, or Zhao Mingzhan and Murong Ning who are willing to guard their wives and children, and do not want to climb high and look far to be emperors.

    Or even Song Zhan, the number one scholar in the new department, and Qu Lingzhu, the daughter of the Minister of War, and even Murongxian and Su Jian, who have been living together for a long time, support each other, and even the ups and downs of the previous generation can be counted.  For example, her grandparents who came from grass roots can be regarded as a generation of heroes.

    The so-called protagonist of the plot is nothing more thanIt's just people who have a more exciting and successful life in a small area.

    She suddenly felt her heart loosen, as if she had suddenly escaped some shackles, and suddenly she was no longer afraid.

    "What's the matter?" Standing beside her, Li Lin felt a little strange when she saw her smile suddenly. It stands to reason that this is the moment of parting, so she should be very reluctant.

    Su Wan shook her head: "I just wanted to start something, and suddenly I felt much more relaxed."

    Seeing this, Li Lin didn't ask her what she wanted to do, and said with a smile: "Just think about it, you, don't keep things in your heart and bore yourself, it's windy outside the city, let's go back."

    "okay."

    The husband and wife bid farewell to the people in Zhen Guogong's mansion, and then went back to the city in a carriage. On the way, they found a small alley and had a delicious meal of wontons.

    Although the small shop is a little remote, the wontons are really good, all of them are thin and thick, and the soup is still made from big bones. A bowl of wontons is paired with this bowl of soup, and some shallots are sprinkled on it.  Very good.

    However, the price is not cheap. As for the old gourmets in the city, they like to come here for a bowl following the taste.

    Su Wan ran outside the city, and was also a little hungry. She even finished eating the wontons and soup, and there was nothing left. In the end, Li Lin asked the shopkeeper to serve another bowl, and gave her a few more.

    She felt a little full after eating.

    In fact, she still likes to go out with Li Lin, she can always find delicious food, and every time she goes out, it seems like a surprise.

    Yuan You ate four bowls before he put down his chopsticks contentedly, and even Huifeng ate three bowls.

    The group of people had eaten and drank enough before they left the alley and got into the carriage to return home. While sitting in the carriage, Su Wan touched her stomach from time to time, feeling that she was a little uncomfortable.

    Li Lin was sitting on the side, leaning on the soft pillow to read a book, saw her touch her from time to time, looked at her several times, and finally stretched out his hand and frowned, and said: "When you get out of the car in a while, don't touch it, save time.  Someone asked you."

    Su Wan didn't understand, so: "Ask me what?"

    Li Lin looked down and said in a flat tone, "Stomach."

    "Belly" Su Wan thought to herself, what's so strange about eating too much, when she suddenly thought of something, she almost choked on herself, and her face turned red in vain.

    Li Lin laughed, and she reached out her hands to pinch his waist in embarrassment: "You still laugh, you still laugh."

    Li Lin endured it, and then stretched out his hand to touch her lower abdomen, which was the same as usual.

    He said: "It's not that I want to laugh at you, but you must remember not to touch it for a while. I'm afraid that you will be thin-skinned and asked too many questions, and you will be so ashamed that you can't wait to find a hole in the ground." (Remember this site URL: www  .hlnovel.com

 Chapter 466 I didn't hear clearly just now, Madam, please say it again

    ?

    Su Wan's face was really red. No matter in that era, there were always people staring at the belly of a newly married woman, and there were some unusual movements. Anyone who saw it would be suspicious, and even winked and asked."  Are you pregnant' or 'have you' or something like that.

    Su Wan snorted softly, then patted his hand away: "I've made a note, just don't touch it."

    Li Lin withdrew his hand, hummed and sat back down, picked up the book and wanted to continue reading. Seeing this, Su Wan leaned over and sat next to him, then reached out and poked his arm: "You, I really want  no kid?"

    He paused briefly: "Why do you ask this suddenly?"

    "It's not that I've heard a lot about children recently, and I want to ask what you think?"

    Regarding this matter, Su Wan was still a little dazed and a little scared, but he also wanted to have a child related to his blood.

    Li Lin put the book down, and then said: "I remember I told you about this before, children, if they can have children, they must be born. If I don't marry a wife, it's okay to raise a child and inherit it in the future. But if I marry  Now that I have a wife, I naturally hope that there will be a bloodline from the Li family to inherit the Li family."

    "Of course, it's also because I want to have a child that belongs to you and me, and raise him well so that when you and I are old, we will have children and grandchildren under our knees."

    "Life is only a hundred years in a hurry, and I don't know who you or I can live longer. If there are children and grandchildren, those who walk behind will also have misses and reliance, so they won't be lonely and uncared for."

    "It's just about this child. It's too early to talk about it now. Let's talk about it in a few years when you are better. But you don't have to worry. If you really want to give birth, then we will kill that old genius doctor who is just eating and waiting to die."  Come here, nothing will happen to you."

    Su Wan was taken aback for a moment: "An old genius doctor who just eats and waits to die?"

    "Xue Buxi." Li Lin took the book in his hand and tapped the palm of the other hand, "This person owes me a meal, and owes me something, and he said that he has to pay it back.  "

    "Miraculous Doctor Xue?!" Su Wan was really shocked at the moment, this Miraculous Doctor Xue was the one who lived in a deep boudoir, and she had heard stories about him.

    This Miracle Physician Xue was originally a descendant of the Xue family in the Western Wei Dynasty. Later, the family fell into decline, and he went out to study and learned good medical skills. He is known as the living dead.

    However, this person has a weird personality, and he depends on his mood when treating a disease. If he is in a happy mood today, he may make a move. If he is not happy, he will not make a move.

    It is a common thing to see death without saving him, and no matter who the other party is or what his status is, he cannot break his rules.

    Su Wan was overjoyed when he heard the words: "You just used one meal to ask for a favor from this genius doctor Xue?"

    Li Lin reached out and brushed a strand of hair that fell on his shoulder: "Meeting in the mountains, he coveted my roasted pheasant, and exchanged favors."

    Su Guan suddenly became a little excited, she reached out and patted Li Lin's shoulder: "Yuan Yuan, you are not bad!"

    "Yuan Yuan?" Li Lin frowned, stroked his hair again, and said with a smile, "I didn't hear you clearly just now, madam, please say it again."

    The name Yuan Yuan is really indescribable, even when the two of them were messing around, she called it so.

    Su Wan laughed, and said flatteringly: "I mean my husband is really amazing, he can use a roast chicken to make Doctor Xue owe one thing."

    Hearing that she had changed her mind, Li Lin was satisfied and didn't bother with her about it anymore.

    "I've arranged everything, don't worry."

    Hearing what he said, Su Wan was really relieved. Although it is dangerous to have a baby, with such a genius doctor by his side, the probability of safe delivery is higher.

    Su Wan thought for a while, and then asked: "Then, do you like boys or girls?"

    Li Lin frowned on this question, and said, "It would be best if it was a boy."

    Su Wan squinted at him: "Huh?"

    He explained: "It's not that I don't like girls. I would be happy if I could have a little girl who looks like my wife, but I don't want my wife to suffer too much."

    "If a boy is born, we will have one, and I will educate him well in the future."

    "If I give birth to a girlit's not that I don't want to hand over the Li family to her. It's just that in this world, most women are not easy, so I give it to her. She has worked hard all her life, fighting hard, and others still don't care.  They will look down on her because she is a woman, and as long as she does something wrong, it becomes a reason to attack her."

    "I also don't want her to bear this heavy burden and be so burdened that she can't breathe for a lifetime, sinceGirl, I just hope that she can be happy all her life like a normal girl, be protected by her father in the first half of her life, and marry a good husband and be protected by her husband in the second half of her life.  "

    "As long as the Li family is here, no one dares to make her feel angry."

    "So I thought about it. If we have a daughter, let's have a second one. It's good if she can have a younger brother. If the second one is a girl, then we won't have one. Then I will find one to raise in the future."  You and I are fine"

    These words are realistic and sincere, and all aspects have been considered.

    With a status like the Li family, if you were in another family, you would really wish you had as many children as possible. If you gave birth to a girl, you would probably have to keep having children. After all, the family has the throne waiting to be inherited.

    "But it still depends on you."

    Su Wan was feeling emotional, when he heard this sentence suddenly, he was a little puzzled: "Look at me?"

    "Of course it depends on you. If you don't want to, I will naturally listen to you." Li Lin picked up the book again,

    "Before Tianwen once said that I will die alone all my life. Since I die alone, I will naturally have no wife and no children, but now I have married a wife, which is much better than dying alone. If the wife is not willing, then  Let's raise one."

    "That won't work!" Su Wan almost jumped up, "I'm definitely going to have a baby. Our things can't be cheap outsiders. Let me tell you, I'm very small-minded. I don't even think about raising a baby for others.  Already!"

    The Li family is a noble family, the lord of Licheng is like the king of a country, and she has a rich dowry and countless collections, how can she make it easier for outsiders.

    born!

    It must be born!

    "Well, well, Ma'am said you can give birth, and I will listen to you."

    The young couple talked all the way about the child who hadn't been seen yet, and they were even entangled in the matter of having a boy or a girl. The little girl is so cute, but the family has the throne to inherit, and they don't want to make the little girl too tired.

    Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo

    Su Guan thought about it, and felt an urge to make a skirt for the little girl when she got home. When the carriage stopped at the gate of Jingpingyuan, when she got off the carriage, she subconsciously wanted to touch her belly.

    But fortunately, I still have a little sense.

    I really want to give birth to a cute little girl right away, what should I do

    Although she thought of beauty, she also knew that it would not be possible to realize it immediately, but God sent her one.

    As soon as the two got out of the carriage, a four or five-year-old boy ran over and shouted at Li Lin excitedly.

    "Father!" (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 467 His father actually married a wife all his life

    ?

    "Father?!" Su Wan suddenly turned her head to look at Li Lin. Because she moved so fast, she almost twisted her neck, and gasped.

    Li Lin had just helped Su Wan get off the carriage, and had just stood still. Hearing this sound, his legs gave way and he almost fell off.

    He has seen too many storms and waves in his life. How many times he has lingered at the juncture of life and death, but he is still calm and calm, as steady as a pine and cypress, unmoved in the slightest. This call of father really made him feel a chill go straight to the sky.

    Earlier, he was still talking about children with Su Wan in the carriage. Although he hadn't seen him yet, he was still looking forward to it, thinking that if he had a child of their blood in the future, he would be happy.

    But this father's call really frightened him so much that his legs went limp.

    "What's wrong? Is it twisted?" Seeing Su Wan take a breath, he panicked again, and hurriedly stretched out his hand for her to check.

    Su Wan's face almost turned green, and he quickly reached out to slap his hand away: "This is your son?"

    "No, I misunderstood!" Li Lin felt that there was a lesson to be learned from the sky, and he was really innocent, "Where did I get such a big son!"

    He is young, and this year is only the year when he reaches the crown. How can he have a son who is four or five years old? Could it be that he married a wife and had children at the age of fourteen or five?  !

    Just as he was talking, he turned his head and looked at the kid who ran out. The kid was wearing coarse clothes, but his hair was neatly tidied and neatly combed.

    At this moment, he was standing on the side, looking at him with a pair of eyes open, his eyes were full of admiration and expectation, as well as joy and anxiety.

    With that look, it seemed that he really saw his father who had been waiting for a long time to return. There was no way to hide his joy and anticipation.

    His lips moved, his eyes looked expectant, and then he called again: "Father."

    Li Lin frowned, feeling absurd in his heart, he really didn't have such a big child.

    He squeezed Su Wan's hand, looked at the child in front of him, and finally found the corresponding person in his memory, but he felt that there was a big difference.

    It seems that the child's momentum, expression, and even his eyes have a strange sense of disobedience.

    really weird.

    Li Lin thinks that he has not spoken a few words to this child. This child is also taciturn and doesn't care much about others. There is no reason to look at him with such eyes.  His eyes are full of drama.

    "Afu, you should call me cousin."

    Li Fu's outstretched hand froze slightly, and he looked at him with lost eyes, standing aside blankly, like a poor, homeless and stubborn little boy who was abandoned.

    He pursed his lips tightly and did not speak, nor did he want to call anyone.

    At this time, there was a coughing sound from the side, and the group of people looked up, only to see Shi Huiqin in a blue dress walking up, her face was pale and bloodless, and there was not much flesh on her face, she seemed so thin that she could  Touch the bone.

    Wearing a blue dress on her body, she looked empty and pitifully thin.

    No matter who sees her, they may feel that her time is numbered and she is a poor person.

    Shi Huiqin came over, coughed twice, then called 'Afu', reached out and touched his head, and forced a smile: "Jing Yuan and the princess don't take offense, this is all my fault  , I said earlier that I would give the child to Jing Yuan and the princess, and let him call Jing Yuan father in the future."

    "This matter is all my fault, please don't blame Jing Yuan, the princess, everything has nothing to do with him."

    Su Wan had guessed the identity of the other party since the person appeared, and his expression was a little ugly, especially since this person kept saying that "Jing Yuan" seemed to be very close and had a good relationship.

    Su Wan has heard elders call Li Linjingyuan, and he has also heard his friends call him this way. The former is an elder, expressing closeness and liking, and the latter is a friend, expressing a good relationship.

    But I have never heard a woman of the same generation call him like this, even if Yue Lu is older, it is just calling him cousin.

    Now when she heard Shi Huiqin yelling like this, she inexplicably felt that the other party seemed to be here to demonstrate. Coupled with this passage, it seemed to be an explanation, but it actually meant one thing: she and Li Lin had a very good relationship.

    Green tea is the original tea.

    Su Guan was so angry that he squeezed Li Lin's hand hard.

    Just give her such trouble.

    Su Wan pulled out some smirks: "I don't know who you are? Why do you call my husband like that?"

    Shi Huiqin gave a weak smile: "Don't be angry, princess, I am the cousin of Uncle Jing Yuan's family, named Huiqin, reasoning, the princess is also following the scene."??Just call me cousin.  "

    cousin.

    Su Wan sighed in his heart, thinking that she really regarded herself as a character.

    Although it is true according to the reason, Li Lin is still a poor student at the moment. This Shi family, even if it is living a good life, is just a small rich family. How dare this cousin come here?  It's too much for a noble princess to show her cousin's score in front of her.

    Su Wan smiled, and then said: "It turned out to be my cousin, but my husband never told me that you brought your child to call my husband's father. I thought he was born outside, and you were raised by him."  It turned out that I was wrong about the outer room outside, and I was really rude."

    Born outside, the outer chamber.

    In this world, the most contemptible thing is the outer room and the outer room, because they are kept outside, who knows who will come in here, and it is not clear whose blood the child is.

    Previously, Prince Zhao's Mansion said that they did not recognize the child in Su Fu's womb. If Su Fu insisted on giving birth, she could only be raised outside.

    It was precisely because of this that Wang lost her temper and asked Su Fu to abort the child in her stomach.

    Su Wan didn't think she was a particularly kind person. Although Su Fu often came to her to show off and say some disgusting things when she was in the Jinning mansion, she knew it well and endured it. Anyway, she didn't lose anything.

    But now that Shi Huiqin came in front of her and used her man to disgust her, this is unbearable.

    Shi Huiqin's face froze when she heard the words, and immediately coughed heavily several times, her pale face turned red from coughing.

    Seeing this, Li Fu, who was still lost at first, became anxious immediately, and hurriedly supported Shi Huiqin: "Mother, are you okay?"

    After all, he even raised his head and glared at Su Wan.

    His eyes were cold, with a sharp hostility, Su Wan was startled, and took a step back, Li Lin at the side stretched out his hand to support her.

    Li Lin looked over with that gaze, the child was stunned for a moment, then withdrew his gaze, and lowered his head embarrassingly.

    Li Lin looked at him indifferently and said, "Afu, since you have come to me, you also need to be respected as a junior, why are you so rude to the elders."

    Li Fu looked at the tall figure in front of him, and listened to his words in a daze. He knew that his father must be angry when he looked like this.

    Angry, he glared at the woman.

    Li Fu didn't know why everything was different. His father had married a wife all his life and still protected her like this.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 468 He is willing to become a knife, overcoming thorns and thorns

    ?

    Li Fu's life can be regarded as magnificent. He came from a humble background, but he had a family of good relatives, who made him step by step, become the head of the Li family in Licheng, and become a king who ruled the world and ruled all directions.

    If there are regrets, there are probably two.

    One is that his mother died young, and he did not support her to the old age, and the other is that the adoptive father disappeared, which prevented him from serving him until his old age, and he could not say a word in front of him: He never fell into the reputation of Li.

    Although his surname is also Li, he is not the Li of the Li family. He was born in a dilapidated small courtyard in Shiqiao Village.  Down and out for a lifetime.

    Perhaps the turning point in his life was when his biological mother entrusted him to his cousin, who was also his adoptive father, before she died.

    Perhaps in this world, few people know that his cousin is actually the head of the well-known Li family in Licheng.

    For a long time afterwards, he wondered why his mother always taught him to get close to his uncle when he was in Shiqiao Village when he was a child. It was only later that he realized that his mother might have seen something.  With a little friendship from the past, I want to pave the way for him to be prosperous for a lifetime.

    He knows that opportunities are hard to come by, but he is also unwilling to ask for things that don't belong to him.

    My cousin did not agree to adopt him at that time, but sent him to study with a gentleman. He was also very contented at the time, thinking that with his own efforts in the future, he would definitely be able to get everything he wanted.

    Of course, he can't live up to his cousin's hard work, so he needs to work harder to become a more useful and capable person.

    Some people are always outstanding and look up to. This person seems to be the father in his heart, the hero in his heart.

    He is willing to be a knife, and for this elder he looks up to, he will overcome obstacles.

    He worked hard for this goal for many years. When he was ten years old, he was brought to this uncle. The uncle said he thought he was good, but he didn't want to get married. He wanted to adopt him as an adopted son and asked him if he would like to  .

    Of course he is willing.

    So he transformed himself from a country boy to the heir of the Li family, the young son of the Li family.

    The cousin became his father, the father he admired the most.

    His father taught him how to become a talent, taught him to manage everything, and even handed over everything about the Li family to him when he was crowned.

    His father had only one request for him: not to lose the reputation of the Li family, but to let the Li family continue.

    After that, he could never find his father again.

    I don't know where he went or where he went. He never saw him again in his whole life.

    He is not of the real blood of the Li family. It is indeed difficult to do things. Many people even refuse to accept it. Fortunately, he is not a useless idiot. He handles things cleanly and beautifully.  The position of the Patriarch.

    However, the Li family has been in the city for two hundred years and has a very high prestige. Even if he does a good job as the head of the Li family and works hard year after year, he still can't make up for the sentence that he is not the blood of the Li family.

    This made him dissatisfied and unwilling.

    He thought that blood could not determine everything. He respected and loved his father and treated him as his own father. Similarly, he also inherited the wealth and responsibilities of the Li family, protecting the peace of the Li family so that the people could live and work in peace and contentment.

    He thought that he was not bad, but he just couldn't be reconciled, why everything he had paid was smashed to pieces because of the word blood.

    Later, the world was full of wars, and he took the opportunity to send troops to pacify the world, sweep the countries, dominate the world, and became the founding king of the new dynasty.

    He sat in this position all his life and worked hard to be a good emperor so that the people of the world could live in peace and happiness.

    Until his deathbed, he thought to himself, if he could see his father again, he would definitely tell him that he never lost the reputation of the Li family.

    However, he was also afraid of seeing his father. He sent troops from Licheng. Although he had pacified the world, he suffered countless casualties and his hands were covered with blood.

    Like the ancestors of the Li family, my father loves peace more.

    Li Fu looked at his young adoptive father in front of him, and was unable to speak for a moment. After a while, he finally opened his mouth: "Fathercousin, Afu made a mistake."

    Li Lin frowned, feeling that the child's eyes were too strange, he said: "You should apologize to your cousin, you scared her."

    Only then did Li Fu turn his head to look at the wife his adoptive father had married in his life. She was a young and beautiful girl, and she was not bad.?There is still some gap between the appearance of the country and the city.

    At this moment, her clear eyes were still a little angry and unhappy.

    Li Fu lowered his eyes, feeling a little dazed in his heart. Although he didn't know what was going on, why his father who was alone in the previous life married his wife in this life, but it was his father who married back, and he really shouldn't be disrespectful.

    "Auntie, it was my fault just now, please forgive me for once, I won't do it in the future."

    Su Wan was still unhappy, but if she continued to care about it at this time, she would be too narrow-minded, so she said: "Since it won't happen in the future, then my cousin and aunt will forgive you once."

    "Okay, don't stand at the door, go in."

    Having said that, she was still a little annoyed, and felt that if these two people were around, she would definitely not be able to live too comfortably in the future.

    Su Guan asked people to arrange Shi Huiqin and Li Fu to live in the guest garden, saying that the journey was far away, and asked them to go and have a rest first, and then clean up the dust for them later. Finally, the husband and wife returned to the guest garden and asked  what is going on.

    Shi Huiqin and Li Fu came with Li Lin's guards this time.

    Last time Li Lin picked some fruits and saw that Su Wan liked to eat them, so he wrote a letter asking someone to pick some more and send them over. This time, he picked a lot, and there were several baskets of each fruit.  I have everything to give away.

    The guard replied: "The cousin girl and the young master begged us to bring them here when we were about to leave."

    "At that time, the cousin girl was very sick. She said she wanted to come here to see if she could find a good doctor to treat her. She also said that they were orphans and widowed, and they had no money to hire escorts. They would definitely not be able to get there.  People from this imperial city, please follow us all the way."

    When the guards came in earlier, they saw that the faces of the two masters were not good, and they knew that they had made a mistake: "We thought, after all, they are the son's cousins, so we couldn't really just leave them alone, so we brought them here.  "

    After finishing speaking, he knelt down on one knee: "Please punish me, my lord."

    Li Lin's expression was calm, but everyone around him knew something about it. The more calm he was, the more unhappy he felt: "If you make your own decisions, you should be punished." (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com  com

 Chapter 469 Punishment to kneel for three days, does Madam know her mistake?

    ?

    Li Lin asked the guards to go down to receive the punishment. After he left, he turned his head and saw Su Wan sitting there without saying a word. He always felt a little uneasy.

    He probably knew that Shi Huiqin wanted to pave the way for Li Fu, but this matter was really difficult to deal with.

    If Shi Huiqin was a normal person, he wouldn't have so many worries, so he can do whatever he wants, but she is so half-dead, looking like she could die at any time, if you speak too heartlessly, you will be so angry,  Then it's a big deal.

    If such a thing really happened, then my uncle's family might hate him for the rest of his life.

    He usually doesn't care much about these things, but he still has to care about his uncle's family. His mother loved her especially in the first half of his life. Although his family was poor, he didn't let her suffer.  Before he died, all he wanted was to return to his homeland and see his loved ones again.

    If he pissed off Shi Huiqin to death and turned against his uncle's family, how could he be worthy of his mother.

    Shi Huiqin can die however she wants, but she really can't have anything to do with him. He can ignore her life, but he can't let her death have something to do with him.

    After thinking for a while, he said: "You send someone to take a sign and ask an imperial doctor to show her. After two days when she is better, I will send someone to take her back. As for this person, you can see him whenever you want.  If you don't want to see it, don't see it."

    "Since she came from afar to treat illnesses, if we don't care about it, it won't be good to spread the word. Please show her one, it's the most benevolent."

    Li Lin's eyes were calm: "Two days ago, I even sent people out to find a good doctor for her to come back to show her. I can't hire a doctor for her, but I'm willing to pay for a doctor who can get her."  She invites you to come and have a look, since she is so capable and able to come from Shiqiao Village to the Imperial City, then there is no need to bother about it, just ask an imperial doctor to take a look at her."

    Shi Huiqin's attack caught him off guard. He had told Su Wan about Shi Huiqin before, which gave Su Wan an idea. When he returned to Shiqiao Village in the future, he would know how to deal with it. If he didn't want to see him, he would just disappear.  .

    After all, this person has a few days to live, and he can't see him a few times.

    But I didn't expect her to be so capable, she came directly to the imperial city, and even brought a child to call him father.

    Let alone Su Wan, he was full of anger.

    Su Wan knocked on the edge of the table a few times: "In that case, I'll ask someone to invite you."

    "If she's just a whimsical and top-notch relative, this person is about to die. I won't care about her like that. As for the child, I agree with what you said before. Find him a master and let him learn art from a teacher."  , How much he can learn is his ability."

    Whose family doesn't have one or two top relatives, making life a mess, just handle the matter properly and settle the matter.

    only

    Su Wan squinted her eyes: "It's just that if she covets you, don't blame me for being rude."

    Relatives have a relative's way of fighting. When you have no losses, you can tolerate one or two things. If you are a rival in love, you can't let it go at all. You need to be like the autumn wind sweeping away fallen leaves. The harder the attack, the better, so that she can feel the pain.  , lest she covet other people's men.

    This kind of relative and rival in love is especially disgusting.

    "Coveted me?" Li Lin felt a little strange, he frowned, "What do you say?"

    Su Wan said lightly: "You treat her as a cousin, a relative of your natal family, but she doesn't think so, I'm afraid she wants to be your wife."

    Li Lin was shocked immediately: "This should be impossible."

    In his opinion, relatives are relatives, and cousins ??are also sisters, that is, they are separated by blood, but there must be no love between men and women. Besides, he and Shi Huiqin really haven't met many times.

    Putting aside the time when he was with his parents in Shiqiao Village when he was a child, when he came back to the village, the chances of meeting her could be counted in a single slap.

    It is a bit ridiculous to be affectionate in this way.

    Besides, Shi Huiqin is three years older than him, and she is married and has a child. How can she still have that kind of thought about him?  !

    Su Wan glanced at him: "Why is it impossible?"

    Li Lin: ""

    I really don't know how to answer this question.

    He frowned and thought for a while, and suddenly remembered that when Shi Huiqin looked at him, his eyes were indeed a little strange, he hesitated to speak, or looked at him in the dark.

    "You don't believe it?" Su Wan raised her eyebrows, and then said, "Do you remember what she said when she talked to me just now? How about I play it for you."

    plumBefore raising her eyes to look at her, Su Wan rubbed the goosebumps on her arms, and continued: "Let's play a scene where the husband brings the concubine and concubine raised outside to visit his first wife."

    Li Lin was almost choked, so he reached out his hand and frowned helplessly: "Don't talk nonsense, that's nothing."

    "Is there anything, she just wants to turn what is not there into something. If I hadn't known about this a long time ago, this person would have quarreled with you at the door earlier, or I could explain things clearly later, that is also in my heart."  A hurdle that cannot be crossed."

    "She acts like this, I think she wants us to quarrel, and it's better to have a falling out."

    "What do you think will happen if I quarrel with you and turn around and leave?"

    "She must have cried in front of you, said pitifully that it was her fault, and then came to beg me, knelt down and kowtowed to me, completely lowered her posture, asking for my forgiveness.  "

    "If I went down the steps and was disgusted by her like this, I must be angry in my heart. When I see you in the future and think of this, I must be unhappy. How can I get along well? If I am still angry and unwilling to forgive, then  It became my fault, I made trouble for no reason, I looked down on you and your relatives."

    "Our two newlyweds are in a good relationship, and it is also a time when our living habits and personalities are in harmony. If something like this really happens right now, it will affect the relationship for a lifetime."

    "Your cousin is very scheming." Su Wan stretched out her hand and stroked the handkerchief in her hand, "It's just that she didn't think so far, but she did this today, and I must feel disgusted."

    Li Lin frowned and thought deeply.

    Su Wan said: "Forget it, let's not talk about this, I'll play the story of going back to the house for you."

    She coughed lightly, then suppressed her throat, twisted her orchid fingers, and said softly and weakly: "Sister, please don't blame your husband, everything is my fault, in my husband's heart, sister is the most important thing  , it was only because I begged hard that my husband gave me some pity, and I have a child in my womb"

    "Oh, I was wrong It was only because I begged hard that my husband gave me some pity and had this child with me."

    "My sister doesn't like me any more, but this child is innocent. He is also the blood of my husband. I have nothing to ask for in this life. I only ask my sister to take pity on me and give this child a way to survive. Let him stay by my father's side.  From now on, my sister, I am willing to be a slave and a handmaiden, serving my sister and my husband"

    Su Wan stretched out his hand to stroke a bun, and lifted his chin slightly: "What do you think will happen if the first wife disagrees? The man must think that the first wife has no kindness at all, and is an evil woman and a wicked person."

    "Let me act out the result for you." Su Wan glanced at him, pressed her throat again, and continued:

    "Punishment to kneel for three days, Madam, does she know her mistake?"

    "Back to the son, it's okay, the lady remarried the next day."

    Li Lin: "???!!!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 470 There are a lot of lady dramas, but what should I do if she is so cute!

    ?

    ? This ending changed unexpectedly, and people were caught off guard.

    Li Lin turned his head to look at Su Wan, and Su Wan also looked back at him, with his chin raised slightly, and he snorted softly.

    The couple stared at each other with big eyes.

    After a while, Li Lin stretched out his hand to touch the teacup next to him, thought about his words and said, "Madam, are you implying that I can't do things to sorry Madam outside?"

    Su Wan raised her eyebrows and glanced at him: "I'm clearly telling you that if you mess around and help other women bully me, your wife will be gone!"

    Li Lin snorted, and held back his smile: "It's a clear indication, I understand as a husband."

    After speaking, he burst out laughing himself.

    Madam has a lot of drama, but what should I do if she is so cute!

    Su Wan blushed with embarrassment: "What are you laughing at? What's so funny!"

    "No." Li Lin held back, the smile on the corner of his mouth could not be suppressed, "Madam is cute."

    Su Wan's face flushed, and he hummed softly when he heard this.

    Li Lindao: "Don't worry, madam, I will definitely not set you up with an outside room and come back, and I will definitely not help other women bully you. You and I are husband and wife. No matter what happens, I will stand up."  By the lady's side."

    "As for this cousin, she's just a whimsical dying person. If she's settled down these few days, let her stay for two days. If she's not, just leave it to me."

    "Ma'am, don't say anything about remarriage in the future. If you say it again, I'll be angry because of my husband." He reached out and pulled a strand of hair from her ear, "Today's matter is my fault. For my husband's sake, I will be angry with my wife."  Forgive me, madam, please forgive me for the time being."

    Su Wan thought to himself, after all, it was someone else who was shameless. He didn't seem to have done anything wrong, and he didn't help the other party to speak up. He even protected her when the child glared at her, so he was qualified.

    Previously, she also angered him, and felt that his relatives who had this delusional disorder were especially annoying.

    "Then I'll forgive you for the time being." Su Wan pursed her lips, "But what I said earlier, it's not easy for you to handle this matter. If she comes to trouble me, no matter what you see or hear  Whatever, you have to stand by my side."

    "Thank you, Mrs. Haihan." Li Lin smiled, and then said, "Then it is inconvenient for me to stay in the mansion for today's pick-me-up. After a while, Madam will share the newly brought fruit, and I will personally deliver it to my father-in-law.  When someone asked about it, they said that my father-in-law invited me over for a drink."

    Su Wan thought about it, and thought it was feasible: "Then you can go."

    Li Lindao: "I'll ask Nanny Zheng to go over to the guest garden to take care of it in a while, and tell Nanny Zheng about the matter. Nanny Zheng knows what to do. In addition, the imperial doctor has also been invited for her, so that the matter will not spread to the outside world.  Some people make irresponsible remarks."

    Li Lin didn't care what others said about him. Anyway, he had heard too much about being poor, toad, and eating soft food, so he didn't take it to heart, but he didn't want others to say that she was not good.

    If his cousin came to seek medical treatment, as his wife, she would not even invite a doctor, and outsiders might say that she looked down on his relatives in the Li family, or that she had no kindness.

    Inviting an imperial doctor to silence everyone, it should be considered as fulfilling what he had promised Shi Huiqin at the beginning, to hire a doctor for her, that way, he will be benevolent and righteous, and there is no need to ask for anything else.

    ? If you want to ask for help, you also need to look like you are asking for help. If you look like this, you don't need to have compassion.

    Thinking of what Su Wan said earlier, Li Lin squinted his eyes. If her cousin really had such thoughts and ran to him and Su Wan to make people disgusting, then don't blame him for not thinking about the blood.  separated.

    If she was allowed to continue like this, maybe Su Wan would have a quarrel with him, or if she felt annoyed, she would just kick him away.

    It's good that the Shi family is relatives of his mother's family, but his wife is the one who will accompany him all his life, how can he allow others to spoil his relationship with Su Wan.

    "After the imperial doctor saw it, he prescribed some medicine for her. After a few days, she got better. I will send her back to Shiqiao Village."

    "If you don't want to see her, tomorrow we will go back to Jinning's mansion for a few days, or take you out for a walk, what do you think?"

    Su Wan thought for a while, then shook her head: "That's not necessary. If she dares to come, I'll just deal with her. As long as you stand by my side, I will definitely not suffer. If you go out, don't go out. The Qiqiao Festival is coming soon.  , when the time comes, let's go to the street to play."

    "Well, good." He smiled, "I have nothing to do, how about making two lanterns? Then you will have one and I will have one."

    Su Wan's eyes lit up when he heard this: "Then??Make lanterns!  "

    "good."

    The husband and wife made an agreement, Su Wan first sent a guard to invite the imperial doctor with her sign, and then divided the fruit sent by the guard today.

    There are a total of twelve baskets of fruits, which are also the three kinds of fruits before. There are four baskets each for loquat, red bayberry, and cherry. On the Jinning Mansion and Zhenguo Mansion, each fruit is divided into one basket, a total of three baskets.

    She ordered an escort to send it over to the Duke of Zhenguo's mansion, and let Li Lin send it over to the mansion of Jinning Duke himself, and he stayed there to have dinner with Su Xun at night.

    Of the remaining six baskets, she kept three baskets for herself, and picked the ones that were closer to her for the rest.

    The three baskets were reorganized, and each basket contained one-third of the three kinds of fruits. One was given to Wang Weixi, and the other was given to Song Zhan. He was close to Li Lin, so he was able to give it away.  The copy was given to Princess Rujin.

    After dividing all the fruits, she asked people to sort and clean them up, washed some and ate them, and then asked Xiao Li to invite Madam Zheng to come over, and told her about Shi Huiqin and her conjectures.

    Madam Zheng smiled: "Don't worry, princess, I will leave this matter to the old slave, but she is just a whimsical little woman, and the old servant has plenty of ways to punish her, so that she will never dare to say in front of the princess again.  If you don¡¯t, you don¡¯t dare to have any thoughts that you shouldn¡¯t have.¡±

    Nanny Zheng came out of the palace, and spent many years in the mansion with high gates. She had never seen any kind of person before, so it was easy to deal with Shi Huiqin.

    "That's not necessary." Su Wan looked down at the tea soup in the teacup next to her, and said, "She's not in good health, don't do this, lest she will be pissed off, and things will get worse when the time comes.  If you just want her to live in peace, it's best not to hang around in front of me."

    Su Wan and Li Lin had thought of this point. Even if Shi Huiqin died, she couldn't have anything to do with them. Otherwise, the Shi family might turn against Li Lin, and Li Lin would definitely feel bad.  of.

    His father's family has no relatives, and it would be really pitiful if his mother's family was cut off. Su Wan didn't want him to be so pitiful.  Talk to him, or chat with him.

    Besides, she was worried that if something like that happened, Li Lin would feel sorry for his mother, and she would not feel at ease in the future.

    Madam Zheng nodded: "Don't worry, the Princess, this old slave knows what to do."

    [The author has something to say]

    A little explanation, in fact, there is really nothing distorting. Shi Huiqin is a whimsical person, but in Li Lin's heart, she is just a cousin who is not familiar with his uncle's family.

    Although he knew that Shi Huiqin wanted to pave the way for her son, it was not a big evil for a dying mother to do something for her son. At that time, Li Lin only agreed to find a master for the child.  things that can be done.

    Later, he didn't want to get married and wanted an heir, so he thought of this excellent and hard-working child. It doesn't matter who he chooses anyway. This is ready-made, and that's all.

    At the end of the next chapter, I will explain Afu to everyone.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 471 Don't kill and keep it for the New Year?

    ?

    It was rare for Madam Zheng to accept the order of the master, so she naturally tried her best to get things done. After leaving the main courtyard, she ordered a little maid to serve in the guest garden, and went to meet the imperial servant who had just arrived at the door.  The doctor said a few words.

    Not long after the imperial doctor left, Madam Zheng sent the little maid over to pass on the message, saying that the imperial doctor said that Shi Huiqin had been working hard for the past two days, which hurt her health, and she needed to rest for a few days, so she should not go out, and she would be spared.

    When Su Wan heard the news, he ate more.

    She didn't bother to see Shi Huiqin either.

    Shi Huiqin didn't think so at first, she came here, of course she wanted to find out about Su Wan's situation, but she was even more resigned to her life, the imperial doctor said she was going to stay in bed, so she naturally wanted to rest.

    "I just can't go, so you should go and have a look, so that you can get closer to your cousin and aunt." Shi Huiqin sat by the bed, looking at her son who was sitting at the small table eating without making a sound, her face was a little anxious, "They  Such a noble girl especially loves face, if you go, she will not be easy to chase away."

    Li Fu frowned and was a little unhappy. Regarding this cousin, he felt a little complicated in his heart, and he really couldn't understand why the adoptive father who was not close to women in the previous life suddenly married a wife in this life, and even married such a woman.  morning.

    ?Looking at it, it's not the way that the enchantress who is so beautiful and beautiful, so beautiful and so beautiful, can fascinate people, and she doesn't know how to win people down, so that he is willing to go down to earth.

    Back then, there was a number one beauty who wanted to get close to him, but almost had her hands chopped off, she was so frightened that her face turned pale, and she fled in a hurry.

    In fact, this time he came to the Imperial City, he himself mentioned it.

    Firstly, he wanted to see a doctor for his mother. In his previous life, his mother passed away this winter. Although the cousin promised to find a doctor for his mother last time, he also knew that the other person's inability to speak didn't count, but in the end it wouldn't be much.  Shangxin, I'm afraid it will be too late when someone finds her.

    His mother's early death is his regret, and he still hopes that she can live longer.

    His mother looked weak and pitiful, but in fact, he could clearly see the longing and eagerness revealed in those eyes, but it was his mother, and she was planning for him. Others could say she was not, but as a son, he was  Can't blame her or anything.

    Secondly, he wanted to meet his adoptive father. In his previous life, he searched many places but could not see him. He had a lot of regrets in his heart and wanted to say a lot to him. He also heard that he was married.  I was very confused, but also a little curious, and wanted to see what kind of woman he married.

    Speaking of it, it seems that many things are a little different from his previous life. When his army entered the imperial city, King Zhao Mingyan took the lead in surrendering, opened the city gate, and led him all the way into the imperial palace.

    Zhao Mingqi, the now deposed prince, was in power at the time. Zhao Mingqi was a complete fool. Together with his demon queen, he was greedy for pleasure and disturbed the people of Eastern Zhao. They revolted everywhere. Zhao Wang took care of this side, and there was chaos there.  Exhausted physically and mentally, he simply surrendered and quit.

    Speaking of Zhao Mingqi's success, it was thanks to the Marquis of Jin Ning and the King Zhao. I heard that the King Zhao had an older brother who died in the hands of the King Sui.  Brother revenge.

    As for this Marquis of Jinning Mansion, it is rather complicated. When he entered the Imperial City in his previous life, the Marquis of Jinning Mansion had long since disappeared. It is said that Zhao Mingqi, the faint king, did it himself. It is said that the Marquis of Jinning¡¯s Mansion had treated his queen badly.  , damn it.

    Afterwards, the entire Jinninghou Mansion was changed into the queen's other courtyard, which was decorated with resplendent and magnificent decorations, and there were some fun places such as wine pools and meat forests. Later, he went to see it himself, and felt extremely absurd.  People razed that mansion to the ground and built an academy.

    When he sent Zhao Mingqi, the stupid king, to the big prison, that queen was still kneeling in front of him, saying how she could help him, how powerful she was, making herself seem like the number one think tank in the world, and also taking care of the number one in the world  beauty.

    He had never seen any kind of beauty before, an old woman wanted to get close to him, so he was dragged out and chopped up.

    Disaster for the country, the demon concubine, the adulteress and the demon queen.

    Don't kill it and keep it for the New Year?

    There is still meat to eat if you keep the pigs for the Chinese New Year!

    However, in this life, the Marquis of Jinning's mansion has not only become the Duke's mansion of Jinning, but his adoptive father also married the third-bedroom girl in the mansion.  Finding myself a four-year-old with nothing.

    It is that he has a way to contact Li's people, but he also knows that if he uses it, he will be escorted to his adoptive father for interrogation in the next moment.

    At that time, maybe he will be executed in secret. He is an outsider who knows about Li's life.Secretly, how can the other party keep him alive.

    Thinking of this, he felt aggrieved and powerless.

    Seeing that he was silent, Shi Huiqin's expression was ugly: "Afu, did you understand what I told you?"

    Only then did Li Fu talk to her: "Mom, just take a good rest. My cousin and aunt probably don't like me either, so I won't be an eyesore."

    Shi Huiqin said: "You have to go more often to let your cousin know that you are filial. As for whether she likes it or not, it doesn't matter. If she dares to drive you away, tell your cousin and let your uncle make the decision for you."

    Li Fu thought to himself, his mother's thoughts are so beautiful, even if they are relatives, there is only so much affection, and it will be gone when it is used up, and he expects others not to protect his wife but to protect outsiders.

    "Mother, let's take a good rest." After saying that, he quickly cleaned up the food on the table, then left the gate of the guest garden, and walked to the gate of Jingping Garden in a short while.

    At this time, the sun was setting, and the sunset was falling from the sky.

    Seeing him coming out, the guard on the side quickly stopped him: "Child, what are you doing here? Go back to the yard quickly."

    Today at noon, people in Jingpingyuan were frightened to death. Those who came from Shiqiao Village before are now being punished, and they have also been taught a lesson.

    Li Fu raised his eyes and glanced at the black-faced guard beside him, and then asked, "When will uncle come back?"

    However, no one answered his question. The guard beckoned to a guard, grabbed his back collar, picked him up like a chicken, and walked towards the guest garden.

    Li Fu has been aloof for so many years, and he felt so humiliated by being picked up like this, that he almost vomited blood.

    His face flushed: "What are you doing! Let me go! Let me down!"

    The guard even slapped him across the face: "Son, be honest, if you dare to act recklessly again, my buddy will greet you well!"

    This child still wants to call their master's father, what a big face!

    If it weren't for the fact that the child is too young and has some kinship with the master, he should have been beaten to death.

    Li Fu was so angry that his seven orifices were full of smoke, but he was short-handed and short-legged, and because his body was not well maintained, he was soft and had no strength. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn't break free, so he could only watch helplessly as he was carried back to the guest garden  .

    "Children, stay well, if you dare to come out and wander around again, I will let you taste the power." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 472 No longer the Li Chonghua from the previous life

    ?

    Li Fu felt that this time, his old face would be completely lost. Although he is now wearing the skin of a child, he still has face.

    Spreading the word can't make people laugh to death.

    But no matter how embarrassing he felt, there was nothing he could do about it. Even if people ignored him, he couldn't even get out of this door at the moment, and couldn't find a way, so he calmed down and waited slowly.

    Just like that, the mother and son lived in the guest garden.

    The imperial doctor prescribed medicine for Shi Huiqin, saying that she was to lie in bed for seven days, and she dared not come out to wander around.

    On the contrary, Li Fu came out a few times. No one cared about him wandering around in the outer courtyard, but he couldn't enter the inner courtyard, nor could he go out. Every time he went to the door, he was carried back like a chicken and thrown in the yard.  inside.

    After a few times, he finally learned to behave.

    He is now just a little rookie who can be carried with one hand.

    However, he often stood guard by the second gate of the outer courtyard. As long as Li Lin passed by here, he would take a look at him, but the other party ignored him.

    "Is that kid guarding the door again?"

    Su Wan handed Li Lin the pen and ink. He was drawing stickers on the lanterns. The stickers were cut rice paper. In the past few days, Li Lin had built the skeletons of the two lanterns. Today he painted the stickers, and so on.  Once the sticker is dry, stick it on, and the lantern will be ready then.

    Earlier, the two discussed the style of the lantern. Although it was the Qiqiao Festival and it was about the story of the Cowherd and the Weaver Girl, they didn't like the story of the two sides of the sky very much, so they didn't use the style of this festival.

    There are two lanterns, one is painted with branches, and the other is painted with lovebirds. It looks good and has a good meaning.

    "Watch it." Li Lin drew the outline of the branches and leaves, his brows slightly frowned, "This kid is quite strange."

    "It's really strange." Su Wan leaned on the table, resting on the table with one hand and resting her chin on the palm of her hand, "It seems that I really treat you like a father."

    Eyes can never deceive people, if they are false, the two of them will be able to see it after all.

    Li Lin frowned: "I don't want to have such a big son."

    After all, past and present lives are different, even the same person has different ideas.

    In his previous life, Li Lin was not married, so he didn't know the so-called love between a man and a woman. As for how the women outside covet him, as long as they don't make trouble in front of him, he is indifferent and doesn't care. He really is not stained with dust.

    As for Shi Huiqin's greed and scheming, he never cared about it. At most, he looked at her as pitiful. Considering his mother's affection for the Shi family, he found a master for Li Fu and asked him to learn from him.  Learn art, how to live depends entirely on yourself.

    As for what happened later, it was also a coincidence. He really didn't want to get married, and he felt that the child had a good temperament, so he picked up a ready-made one, which was better than looking for a newborn child to raise.

    But in this life, his thoughts are quite different.

    He married his wife, whom he liked and liked. He wanted to have a child of his own, so that he would have a beautiful wife and young children, and live a happy and happy life.

    And he also cared a lot about Su Wan's thoughts. If he was alone and others were coveting him, he didn't care, and the matter was over, but he had a wife, and the wife cared, and she was very unhappy, so he naturally cared too.

    Shi Huiqin and Li Fu, a mother and son, are now very disgusted in his heart.

    Su Wan tilted her head and looked at him: "If not, you can talk to that kid and ask him what's going on. He's been waiting for you every day. It's quite pitiful."

    "What? Have pity on him? Did Madam forget that he wants to be my son."

    His wife made it clear that he was going to remarry, and his wife almost disappeared.

    He is still angry when he thinks about it.

    Su Wan said: "But it's not a solution for him to wait every day. You need to make it clear to him that things will always be resolved."

    Li Lin thought for a while, then nodded: "Okay, I will find an opportunity to talk to him, if he really wants his father that much, I will send him to his biological father."

    Su Wan frowned: "Isn't his father the one you reconciled with before?"

    Li Lin's face remained unchanged: "Yes."

    Su Wan stretched out her hand and caressed the side of the fan. It was embroidered with plump grapes. She looked very cute, and she said, "It's not like that. If the child goes back, he will definitely not have a good life.  Just make it clear to him."

    Although Su Wan was very unhappy because of Li Fu's father, but he would not go out and punish a child.

    "?.  " Li Lin responded, and the two of them finished the two lanterns that day. On the second day, he went out of the second gate, and seeing Li Fu guarding there, he asked him to come over, and Li Fu followed carefully.

    Li Lin took him into the hospitality garden next to him, sat down and talked to him: "Sit down."

    Li Fu looked at him in a daze, as if he wanted to see the person in his previous life, the person he wanted to see through him.

    The one in front of him made him feel a little strange, not only because of his age, but also his temperament seemed to be a little different. The person in his previous life looked gentle and easy-going, but he had a sense of alienation towards everyone, as if he wanted to  A person who becomes immortal.

    But the current one is still gentle and easy-going, but his whole body is tainted with some human fireworks.

    "Sit down."

    Li Fu came back to his senses, nodded, and then sat down opposite the teahouse. Seeing that the other party was about to fetch tea leaves to make tea, he was busy reaching out to take it, but he couldn't grab it. Li Lin's hands slightly staggered,  dodged.

    He slowly retracted his hand, lowered his head and dared not make a sound.

    "I don't need you, just wait and drink tea."

    While talking, someone brought in a pot of hot water. Li Lin took the water and poured the tea. The room was quiet, except for the sound of water flowing in the courtyard and the sound of tea being poured into the cup in front of him.

    "Have a sip of tea."

    Li Fu reached out to take it, and took a sip. The taste and feeling of this cup of tea were still in his memory, and he was thinking about it. After drinking it, he felt calm and at ease.

    These days, in fact, his heart is also very impetuous, messy, and even a little dazed.

    In the previous life, he got a chance and became the adopted son of the Li family, later became the head of the Li family, and finally became the emperor, but in this life, it seems that he has nothing to do with him.

    His adoptive father married his wife, and he will definitely have a child in the future. In this world, there will be a child who truly flows from Li's blood.

    Everything about Li Shi, from this accident, has nothing to do with him.

    In other words, since this accident, he has returned to the path of life he should have taken.

    He is just Li Fu, and he can only be Li Fu in this life, and he is no longer the Li Chonghua in his previous life.

    Zhonghua.

    is the word given to him by his adoptive father.

    His short fingers slightly squeezed the teacup.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 473 Are you happy today?

    ?

    He has been the king of the world, he once responded to all calls, and was worshiped by the people of the world, but now he has become a poor boy who can be stepped on by anyone in an instant.

    It would be a bit deceptive to say that he is not greedy for wealth and power, but more often than not, his heart is empty, as if he has nothing left.

    The sky and the earth are nothingness, so he doesn't know where to go.

    At this moment, he didn't know whether to be more fortunate or more ridiculous.

    Fortunately, he lived another life, returned to his childhood, and saw his mother who died young and his most respected adoptive father.

    It's ridiculous that I have been obsessed all my life, wanting to prove that I am not bad even if I am not of the real Li's blood, but in the end I found out that I am not.

    The descendants of the Li family may be born with many possessions, and they don't care about the power and wealth in the world. No matter what kind of situation they encounter, they can go with the situation and live a good life.

    ?Compared to fame and power, they prefer peace in the world. The people live and work in peace and contentment, and yearn for the mountains and rivers.

    And he, like his mother, is greedy for the wealth and power that does not belong to him, unwilling to face the blank of losing everything.

    Li Lin looked at the child sitting opposite him in front of him. He was small, but he tidied himself up neatly. Even his cheeks were thin and his hair was a little yellow. Thinking about it, his life was not very good.

    "Although I see that you are still young, I think you understand some truths and understand the words." Li Lin pinched his fingers on the teacup, "You have been waiting there for the past few days, haven't you  Have something to say to me?"

    Li Fu lowered his head and held the teacup in both hands. Hearing this, he raised his eyes and looked at the other party. When he met the other party's eyes, it seemed that many thoughts had calmed down one by one.

    After a long while, he opened his mouth with difficulty, and asked, "Do you think my cousin is happy in today's life?"

    This question is really a bit strange, but Li Lin also answered: "It's pretty good."

    He thought to himself, it would be even better if you didn't come to make a fuss.

    Li Fu has been by Li Lin's side for ten years. Although it can be seen that Li Lin's life is different from his previous life, but looking at the expression and tone of the other party, he can probably guess something.

    Li Fu's face was stiff for a moment, and then a little red, he pursed the corners of his mouth, and said nana: "My cousin feels happy, but it's actually quite good."

    There is probably nothing wrong with marrying a wife and having children and living a happy life.

    Those people in Licheng in the previous life didn't know that they were crying and preaching in front of him, and moving out the ancestors of the Li family. They jumped up and down just to get him to marry a wife so that they could have a child to inherit the Li family, but he just refused.

    Now, those people should have their wish come true.

    I am afraid that I will wake up with a smile even if I am dreaming.

    Li Fu thought of the past, and found it a little funny.

    Li Lin asked him again: "Why are you looking for me? Don't say that I am your father. Although your father is also surnamed Li, he is Li Lan from Nanshan Village. He just reconciled with your mother a few days ago.  You should know."

    Li Fu nodded, but he didn't want to explain what happened before, no matter how he explained it, it didn't make any sense.

    Although he also wanted to stay with his adoptive father, but thinking about his own mother, and thinking about the current situation, if he stayed, he would be embarrassed and mess up the other's life.

    but

    "I have something to ask my cousin, can I ask a doctor for my mother?" Li Fu closed his eyes, "Although my mother has many problems, it is my mother after all, I don't want to just watch her  just this."

    Li Lindao: "Previously the princess hired an imperial doctor for your mother? Why? Do you think the imperial doctor is not good enough?"

    "Neither."

    A person who can become an imperial doctor is naturally not an ordinary person, but he knows that the imperial doctor is good at recuperating, and it is really not easy to treat this disease. He needs to find a genius doctor outside to have a chance.

    Although some words were difficult to say, he still opened his mouth. He offended someone and wanted help from them. It was a bit cheeky, but he also hoped to be cured.

    Even if it can't be really cured, it's good to let his mother live a few more years, so he can't just watch his mother die in front of him without working hard at all.

    If he was a few years older, he would be able to find it by himself based on the information he knew, but now his body is too small, and there is nothing on his body that can make people work hard for him.

    He does know how to get in touch with the power of the Li family,But he dared not touch the slightest bit.

    The Li family has been passed down for two hundred years, and the power is criss-crossed, which is beyond the comparison of ordinary royal families. If he dares to pretend to be someone from the Li family and let them do something, he is afraid that he will be discovered if the thing is not completed, and his life will definitely be lost.

    Even if Li Lin found out, he wouldn't show mercy to him.

    How can an outsider know the secret of the Li family?  !

    I am afraid that he will undergo various tortures before he dies, so that he can pry his mouth open and learn more news.

    So he could only come to Li Lin to ask: "Although the imperial doctor is good, it can't save my mother's life. I just ask my cousin to help my mother find a doctor who can cure her. If it can't be cured, let her live longer."  Good day too."

    "As for my mother, I will definitely take good care of her in the future, and won't let her get in the way of my cousin and aunt again."

    Li Linding took a look at him, and felt that the child's mind was not like that of a four-year-old child, and his words were well-founded.

    However, this condition is quite good.

    Shi Huiqin's matter is really difficult for him to deal with. She is too greedy and irritating, but she is so sick, and he can't say too much to make her angry. If Li Fu can restrain people,  That's not bad.

    "Afu, how can I trust you when you say this?" Li Lin did not treat the other party as an ignorant child, and reasoned with him, "You are only four years old, and your mother is naturally the one who decides what happens at home.  , since you can¡¯t decide what to do, then these words have become empty words.¡±

    "I wanted to hire a doctor for her earlier, because of my mother's affection, it's not a big deal to help her, but you came to the Imperial City suddenly, and I think you are too capable, and she can't help but look at it."  It¡¯s not like he¡¯s too sick, so he won¡¯t be sent to look for it.¡±

    Li Fu's heart skipped a beat, and his face flushed even more.

    This trip to the Imperial City really offended people.

    He suddenly remembered that in the previous life, his mother was seriously ill, and no doctor was invited here. Could it be that in the previous life, his mother did something wrong and angered the other party, and then she didn't care about it?

    Thinking of this, his face turned pale: "Cousin, please do me a favor. I will definitely be able to take care of my mother. If I can't manage her well, I will definitely come to apologize to my cousin in the future."  : www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 474 You are stupid

    ?

    Li Lin finally agreed to Li Fu's request, but in the same way, he also made an agreement with Li Fu, asking him to take Shi Huiqin back to Shiqiao Village, and not to come to the Imperial City again in the future.

    Even after he and Su Wan returned to Shiqiao Village, he hoped that he could restrain Shi Huiqin more, so that she could stay in her life and not be an eyesore.

    Li Fu naturally agreed, and agreed to take Shi Huiqin back to Shiqiao Village on the eighth day of the seventh month, saying that his mother thought that the Qiqiao Festival would be in two days, and she wanted to see the imperial city of the imperial city.  Qi Qiao Festival.

    After all, he was born. Since she wanted to watch it, Li Fu naturally let her watch it. Maybe she won't be able to see the next Qixi Festival.

    Li Lin didn't care about the time of these few days, so he naturally agreed.

    The two days passed quickly, and the Qiqiao Festival was coming soon. Su Wan also asked Madam Zheng to give a box of Qiaoguo to the unmarried maids in Jingpingyuan, and then gave some money, which was regarded as a gift.  Their holiday benefits.

    "Little girl!"

    "Little girl!"

    Zhang Shou guarded the second gate for a long time, and finally he found someone. He smiled and handed over the two lanterns.

    "These are the lanterns I picked today. They are the cheapest and most beautiful ones. Miss Xiaosang, are you and Miss Sang going out tonight with Mrs. Gongzi or with our house?"

    Today's Qixi Festival, except for the guards who stayed behind, everyone in the house plans to take a walk in the streets, and the Zhang family is no exception. If Li Linruo takes Su Wan with him, he can take good care of Su Wan himself.  The two of them don't like to take Xiaosang Xiaowan with them when they go out.

    There must be crowds of people everywhere on the street tonight. If there is a young master, these two helpless little maids are obviously a bit weak. If something happens, they need to get guards to protect them. Why don't they  not going.

    Besides, it's been such a long time, and they can guess a thing or two. When the young couple get close, they don't like people to follow behind.  Followed, it is indeed a bit of an eyesore.

    Xiao Mo couldn't make up her mind for a while: "Thank you for helping to choose the lantern. I need to ask the princess about this matter. If the princess wants us to follow, we will follow. If not, let's talk about it."

    She fumbled in her sleeve and took out a small piece of broken silver: "Brother Zhang, do you think this is enough? If not, I will"

    "Where can I ask for your money? It's just two lanterns. Whatever it's worth, treat it as a gift from me to the two girls." Zhang Shou laughed naively, "As long as the two girls like it."

    Zhang Shou rubbed his hands, feeling very anxious: "The little girl, hurry up and ask your wife, if the two girls can join us, my mother and Fu'er will be very happy."

    Xiao Mo didn't bother with him about the money, he accepted the love here, and it's over there: "Then thank you, Brother Zhang, and Xiao Sang and I will accept the lantern. The princess shared some fruits earlier, and we still have more money."  Some, I heard that Miss Fu'er likes to eat, and I will send them to your house in a while."

    Zhang Shou originally wanted to refuse, but after thinking about it, he said: "Well, well, my mother likes you the most. If you go and talk to her, she will be very happy."

    "good."

    There are not many people in Jingpingyuan, only these few come and go, except for a few little maids who are in charge, it is Madam Zheng, Azhu and Zhang's family. As for the guards, they are usually nowhere to be seen.

    Zhang Shou is in charge of the shopping, while Su Guan¡¯s food is now in charge of Xiao Man, who comes and goes, but Xiao Man knows him quite well, and Mrs. Zhang is a good person. If she is asked to help with sewing, she will not shirk, even occasionally.  Give everyone some handkerchiefs embroidered by myself.

    Zhang Shou watched Xiao Mo enter the second door with two lanterns, and was still looking inside foolishly, then suddenly a hand reached out and twisted his ear, he groaned and jumped up  stand up.

    Turning around, he saw that it was his father, Guanshi Zhang, with sad eyes: "Father, what are you doing, you surprised me."

    Steward Zhang glanced at his stupid son: "Everyone is gone, keep watching."

    Zhang Shou rubbed his ears, then glanced inside the door again, with eager eyes: "Father, what do you know?"

    Guanshi Zhang snorted: "I know more about your father than you. If you are a fool like you, you don't even know where you are."

    Zhang Shou thought about it, and it was true, at least his father married such a capable and virtuous mother as him, and he himself has nothing.

    Steward Zhang glanced at him, and then asked: "Is it true that you have a crush on someone else's girl?"

    "Of course." Zhang Shou said vigorously.He nodded, "Miss Xiaomo is pretty, dad, you and mother don't agree?"

    Zhang Guanshi raised his eyes when he heard the words, and said expressionlessly: "That's not true. If your mother knew that you could coax a daughter-in-law back for her, she would be very happy. She is afraid that you will fall on her hand."  .¡±

    Zhang Shou quit after hearing the words: "Father, what do you mean?"

    "You're stupid."

    Zhang Shou: ""

    Zhang Shou clenched his fists.

    Hold on, this is your own father, if you beat him up, you will be struck by lightning.

    "Okay, if you want to marry someone, you need to get the other person's consent, and the wife agrees." Manager Zhang ignored his son's expression, "Young man, work harder."

    If it is another girl, according to Zhang's position as steward, she can help, but the maid who is close to the wife, he can't help much. If you want to marry, you can do it yourself.

    Steward Zhang patted his son on the shoulder, then turned and left.

    Seeing this, Zhang Shou quickly chased after him: "Father! Father! Wait! Give me some money!"

    "Go away, how old you are, and you still want money."

    "Father, didn't I just ask you for a daughter-in-law back, daddy, dear daddy!"

    As the sun set and the lights came on, the streets of the imperial city lit up one by one. The noisy imperial city during the day turned into another kind of excitement in an instant.

    The night wind blows and the lights are dim.

    Su Guan changed into the clothes she had prepared a long time ago. She was wearing a begonia red dress and a cape to block the wind. Her hair accessories were a bit simpler. Because she was going to put on the veil later, she used a hairpin to fix it.  up.

    Li Lin, on the other hand, was wearing a green dress and simply tidied up.

    It was late for the two of them to clean up. Li Lin took the package that Xiao Sang had prepared for Su Wan, and Su Wan took the two lanterns, and then went out to the gate.

    After Xiaolian came to ask, Su Wan thought for a moment, then let Xiaosang and Xiaolian go with the Zhang family, and she and Li Lin could go alone.

    Li Fu also accompanied Shi Huiqin to go out. When she just walked to the door, she happened to see Li Lin helping Su Wan into the carriage. She looked back and smiled, her eyebrows and eyes reflecting the lights of the world, as if filled with the stars in the sky  .

    He smiled at her, then took the lantern handed over by the guard at the side, and stepped into the carriage.

    The car curtain swayed slightly, and finally returned to calm.

    ? Yuanyou and Huifeng sat in front of the carriage, and drove the carriage forward (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 475 Touring Qixi Festival Together

    ?

    Shi Huiqin pinched her cuffs and looked at the back of the carriage going away, her rosy face turned paler.

    "Where are they going?"

    Li Fu returned to his senses after hearing the words, and explained slowly: "Travel the Qixi Festival together."

    The daughter of the noble daughter of the Gaomen clan can do her own activities in her mansion on this day, or several girls get together to play, worship the double stars (Cowherd and Vega) under the Milky Way, and beg for cleverness from the Weaver Girl.

    However, girls from ordinary families outside prefer the bustle of the market, and make appointments with girls they know well to go to the streets together.

    ?There are also unmarried couples or newly married sons and wives who will join hands in the Qixi Festival.

    The Cowherd and Weaver Girl in the sky meet on the magpie bridge, and the lovers on the ground travel hand in hand.

    The lights are dimmed, and the lover murmurs.

    Li Fu glanced at Shi Huiqin's pale face, and said: "If mother is not feeling well, we won't go."

    "Go!" Shi Huiqin clenched her teeth, her eyes determined, "I'm going to take a look."

    Since she was a child, she has dreamed of flying up to the branches one day, thinking that she will be able to stand out in the future and be surrounded by servants, but she has been trapped in that square all her life, and what she wants is too far away from her.

    ?From Shiqiao Village to Nanshan Village, from village girl to village woman, the daily life is simple and light, and the glory, wealth, and high position in those dreams have nothing to do with her.

    Now that she came to the bustling Imperial City from Shiqiao Village, and it was Qixi Festival, if she didn't go out and have a look, she wouldn't be able to close her eyes until she died.

    After all, she wanted to see what the girls in the imperial city, or those noble daughters, were like and what kind of life they lived.

    She always couldn't figure out where she was wrong, or why this world was so unfair, why other people were born as noble girls, but she was a village girl.

    "Then go." Li Fu was too lazy to explore the eagerness and unwillingness in her eyes, and helped her into the carriage next to the door with the maid beside him, and arranged two guards to protect her

    Although Su Guan and Li Lin don't want to see these two people, they have already arranged everything that should be arranged. They eat three meals a day and drink well, and they also invite the imperial doctor if they want to.  , To go out, a carriage was arranged, and guards were sent to escort them, and they couldn't fault it at all.

    Shi Huiqin is a little greedy for the present life, which is what she dreams of.

    Live in a beautiful palace house, eat delicacies from mountains and seas, wear splendid clothes, be served by someone on weekdays, don't even have to pour a glass of water yourself, and have a carriage and escort when you go out.

    When she was sitting in the carriage, her pale face flushed again, and she coughed several times: "Afu, it would be nice for us to live here in the future, it's really nice here."

    Li Fu squeezed his short fingers, and his face was calm: "I have already made an agreement with my cousin, you are almost cured, and you will go back to Shiqiao Village tomorrow."

    "Go back?" Shi Huiqin's face changed slightly, "What are you going back for? Isn't it a good place to live here?"

    Li Fu paused: "This is someone else's house, mother."

    "That's your cousin's house too." Shi Huiqin still wanted to talk about getting Li Fu and Li Lin close, but remembering that there was a maid sitting in the carriage, she changed the phrase, "Your cousin's house, why can't I live there?"  .¡±

    Li Fuxin said, if you are an upright relative and your family has difficulties, your cousin's family does not lack this, so you can live there, but you clearly want to covet the family's wealth and honor, and you also want to disturb the family's peace.

    "I asked my cousin earlier that if you go back, I will invite a doctor to Shiqiao Village for treatment. If you don't go back, the doctor will not be invited. Mother, you can choose by yourself."

    Shi Huiqin's face turned pale again: "Isn't your cousin asking me a doctor, isn't that what he promised earlier? And, besides, he is my cousin after all. Could it be that if we stay, he can't invite me?"

    "Besides, the imperial doctor was not very good before. I took the medicine for a few days, and I felt much more comfortable."

    Shi Huiqin is satisfied and proud of the fact that the imperial doctor came to see her. Who can afford an imperial doctor for ordinary people.

    Hearing what she said, Li Fu's face was still calm, and when she finished speaking, he said lightly: "If mother doesn't want to live, it doesn't matter if she stays.".

    On the other side, Li Lin and Su Guan got off the carriage at the edge of the market, took off the package and took it with Huifeng, then they both put on the veiled caps, lit the lanterns, and ordered Yuanyou to drive the carriage away  Where it was parked, let him rush over to meet the return wind after a while.

    If it's spring in spring, we are togetherIf you are acquaintances, it is unnecessary to wear a veiled hat, but if it is a lively festival like the Qixi Festival and Lantern Festival, when everyone goes out to the market and does not want to be recognized by others, it is more convenient to wear a veiled hat.

    Originally, women usually wore veiled hats, but Su Wan felt that Li Lin's face was recognized by many people in the Imperial City. If they wanted to have fun, they should wear it too. Li Lin didn't care about it.  , what she says is what.

    The two walked onto an arch bridge with lanterns, and saw that the other side of the arch bridge was already bustling with people coming and going.  Form a group of sons and students.

    The excitement is lively, but it is also a bit chaotic, so you have to be careful when you go out.

    The two got off the arch bridge and quickly merged into the crowd. They merged with these lively people and became the scenery in the eyes of others.

    The two chose a direction at random, and walked down the street. There were many small stalls on the side of the market, selling some simple food, including wonton, glutinous rice balls, dumplings, and various pancakes.

    Li Lin bought two pancakes with red bean filling, and some fruit food made with oily flour and honey, and the two shared some.

    ?Because she was going out, Su Guan only ate a bowl of white fungus soup for dinner at night, leaving her stomach to eat outside, so she ate a lot, she ate a piece of red bean pancake, and several fruit dishes.

    In the end, the two of them also went to buy a bowl of herbal tea. It is still hot in summer, and drinking this bowl is quite relaxing.

    All the way to see the bustle of the market, there are jugglers, opera singers, and lantern riddles guessers. When we arrived at a lakeside square, we saw all kinds of exquisite water floats and grain boards.

    Floating on the water, they are made of yellow wax, such as mallard geese, mandarin ducks, turtles and fish, and painted with gold thread, all of them are lifelike.

    Grain boards place some soil on a small wooden board, plant corn to make it grow seedlings, and then build a small thatched hut as a field house, and add a kneaded doll to form a beautiful view of the village.  It is called grain board.

    Many people gathered around to watch, and it is said that there was a competition, and whoever made the first thing would be rewarded with a lot of silver.

    Su Wan especially likes the village farmhouses on the 'grain boards' that are so lifelike and leisurely, especially the grain boards that the old man fishes are the most beautiful.

    Further on, there is a bustling observation building by the lake. At this moment, the observation building is set up as a Qiqiao building. Many girls are worshiping the double stars in front of the building, and there are many people watching the fun  .  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 476

    ?

    Su Wan pulled Li Lin to find a place to watch, and saw several well-dressed girls standing in front of a desk.  Qiao Guo Qiao Crisp, and fruit wine.

    The girls worshiped the double stars under the Milky Way, pierced the moon with multicolored silk, and prayed for the Weaver Girl to bestow skill.

    All unmarried girls can use the desk here, including girls in bright dresses and girls in plain dresses.

    Su Wan watched two shows in a row and found it quite interesting. He used to do begging in his own mansion, and the viewers were also his own family members. Although everything was carefully prepared, it was just like a task, and it was just a formality.

    ? Now, seeing so many onlookers around, commenting and praising the girls' Qiaoguoqiaocri, and choosing the most outstanding one to reward, the girl who wins the reward can get some money and gifts, and it is especially embarrassing.

    Every game is like a competition, extremely lively.

    After the two of them finished watching two games, Su Wan still had a lot to say, but she didn't want to waste any more time here, as there were still a lot of fun and interesting things to play.

    After leaving Qiqiao Building, the two found another direction and continued walking.

    Li Lin smiled and said: "This begging for cleverness actually has other meanings. There are also many unmarried sons and women at home who came to watch today, just to find a marriage."

    "Usually, these girls seldom go out. It's rare to see them. Today is a rare good opportunity. Since it's a marriage proposal, it's natural to ask for it. If they perform well at the Qiqiao Festival, there will be many people after today."  Come to the door to say kiss."

    Su Wan nodded: "This is quite interesting. The man sent someone over to look at it. Look at the girl. The girl will choose a favorite among many marriage proposals."

    "This can also achieve a marriage."

    Li Lin smiled: "If it works, it will indeed be a good marriage."

    Speaking of marriage, Su Wan sighed: "Look at these two around me, and those around you, what kind of marriage is suitable?"

    Su Wan was very concerned about the marriage of Xiao Sang and Xiao Li, and wanted to find a good one for them, but after such a long time, she didn't find any sign of them.

    As for the guards on Li Lin's side, as the mistress, she would naturally help out, and she would be ashamed if they were allowed to be single!

    Li Lindao: "Those guards are not in a hurry, only one Yuanyou is in a hurry, but he doesn't want to."

    The other guards are not very old, that is, they have only been selected in the past few years. If they have to be transferred once they get married, Li Lin wants to use them for a few more years, and talk about it in a few years.

    Su Wan said: "I don't want to travel far away."

    Li Lindao: "I heard from Huifeng earlier that I can find him a tough chivalrous woman."

    "A chivalrous woman?!" Su Wan lifted up the white gauze of the veiled hat, rolling her eyes, "But where can we find him a chivalrous woman?"

    Li Lin thought to himself, it's not just about finding someone who can marry a long distance, and the people on his side can't be married by just one person, and besides, among these chivalrous women, I'm afraid there are very few who don't have blood on their hands  , and there are a few who are able to sit upright.

    It is true that he hopes that Yuanyou can also get married, but he will not randomly pick someone just because he wants him to get married.

    "Let's go with fate." Li Lindao, "If he really refuses, when he is forty years old, find a child to raise for him, and someone will be filial to him in the future."

    "He raised it?!" Su Wan was startled all of a sudden, "I saw that the child was in his hands, and I was afraid that he would accidentally shoot him to death."

    It is really scary for a rough man to raise a baby, or to travel far away.

    Su Wan's heart trembled when he thought about that scene.

    Li Lindao: "Choose an older one, at least seven or eight years old, it should be fine at this age."

    Li Lin himself and Su Wan had a good life, but his conscience found that he began to worry about the people around him. Traveling far away bears the brunt and is also the most troublesome one.

    Previously, Li Lin wanted to find him an orphan, but he really didn't care about it, so Li Lin thought, it would be good to find him an orphan to raise by his side in the future.

    "That's a good idea."

    The two walked along the market, talking while they happened to come across a stall selling fans.

    Su Wan had nothing to do, so he picked two folding fans, one was for women, the upper fan was made of bamboo, and the craftsman carved a picture of plum blossoms on it, which looked pretty good.

    One is for menA folding fan with a picture of a bamboo forest drawn on it.

    Su Wan actually found out that many young masters especially like to carry a fan. The fan is unfolded and retracted to look suave and suave, but Li Lin never likes to wear a fan. If necessary, he will bring his piccolo with him  superior.

    Li Lin paid the money, and Su Wan took the fan to fan himself, feeling good: "This kind of fan is easy to carry."

    There are quite a few fans in Su Wan, and each one is extremely exquisite, but there are no such folding fans.

    "If you like it, let someone make it for you, find a better wood, and make it more delicate."

    Su Wan laughed: "It's possible."

    The two stopped and walked in the market. After about an hour, Su Wan was a little tired, so the two found a teahouse nearby to drink tea. The teahouse was facing the lake and could be seen from a distance.  Over there in the square.

    The teahouse is also extremely lively at the moment, and this private room was reserved early, otherwise it would have disappeared long ago.

    Su Wan was too tired to leave right now. She sat by the window in the private room and watched the scenery. At first she felt good, but after a while she felt a little sleepy. After a while, she could barely keep her eyes open.  opened.

    Seeing that she was sleepy, Li Lin planned to go back, and asked Yuanyou to drive the carriage to the teahouse, then wake her up, help her go downstairs, boarded the carriage and returned to Jingpingyuan.

    After getting into the carriage, Su Wan took off the veil and cloak, took off her shoes, got on the wooden couch, found a soft pillow to support her head, and slept under a small quilt.

    When she was playing outside, she was too sleepy and fell asleep like this, but now it has become a habit.

    Seeing this, Li Lin smiled, sat down on the side, covered her with the quilt, and let her sleep.

    When the carriage returned to Jingpingyuan, he called her twice, and seeing that she was unwilling to get up, he carried her off the carriage and walked into the yard.

    It happened to be the time when Li Fushi Huiqin came back, but they came back a little earlier than Li Lin and Su Wan. Just after entering the gate, Li Lin's carriage stopped at the gate.

    However, Shi Huiqin was in poor health, so she walked slowly. When she reached the outer courtyard, she heard footsteps, and when she looked back, she saw Li Lin walking in with Su Wan in her arms.

    The young man was slender, with a handsome and timeless appearance. The moonlight fell on his face, which looked very gentle, while the person he held in his arms seemed petite and small.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 477 If You Don't Like It, How Can You Marry Someone Back?

    ?

    With a quick glance, only a corner of a drowsy, slightly smoky face was glimpsed, but it disappeared in a flash, and the only thing left was the figure passing by.

    He walked unhurriedly before their eyes, and soon, he entered the second gate and disappeared.

    The two stood there for a long time without moving.

    After a long time, Shi Huiqin coughed a few times, and Li Fu came back to his senses, and turned to help her walk to the guest garden.

    Lying on the bed at night, the scene in front of him flashed before Li Fu's eyes from time to time. In a trance, he seemed to see the clean person sitting in front of the mirror stand in the previous life again.

    Could it be that it is because of getting married that you can change so much?  !

    Can marrying a wife really change people so much?  !

    He was very puzzled.

    Before, he just thought that his adoptive father married his wife, but for such an indifferent person like him, even if he married him back, he would only fulfill his responsibilities, but now it seems that he definitely likes this lady very much  of.

    Think about it too, if you don't like it, how can you marry someone back.

    It's just that he doesn't know what happened in the previous life, why he missed this marriage and left him alone all his life.

    Li Fu couldn't sleep at night, got up and went out of the yard, sat in a corner in a daze, thinking about the events of the Jinninghou Mansion in his previous life.

    At that time, he led his troops into the imperial city and became the new owner of the imperial city, that is to say, he knew that Zhao Mingqi's demon queen was a girl from the Jinning Hou's mansion, and she had played a good trick before.

    Zhao Mingqi first married a concubine from the Marquis of Jinning as his side concubine, and with the help of the Marquis of Jinning, he became ruthless after gaining power, killed the concubine, helped a concubine to take the position, and turned around to find another  The pretext was that the whole family was sent to prison and massacred.

    As for the third wife Li Lin who is married now, he really doesn't know what happened in the previous life.

    Li Fu's thoughts were complicated. When he went to say goodbye the next morning, he raised his eyes and saw a thin red mark on the other party's neck. It was very faint and thin, and it might disappear soon.

    Such traces and positions are traces that only women's thin fingernails will leave.

    Thinking of certain things, he froze as if seeing a ghost, and when he left, he still couldn't recover for a long time.

    My mind is also a little messy.

    There has to be a sense of disillusionment.

    ?The adoptive father whom he respected like a god, turned out to be the same as all men in the world, he would also be addicted to love between men and women

    Li Fu was still a little dazed when he left with Shi Huiqin. Shi Huiqin was determined not to leave at first, but Li Fu insisted that if she didn't leave, he would go back by himself, and if she didn't leave, then he would ask the doctor later.  no more.

    Shi Huiqin was greedy for glory and wealth, but she also cherished her life. She thought of Li Lin's identity, and also thought that the doctor she hired this time might be unusual, even more capable than the imperial doctor. After much deliberation, she could only grit her teeth and agree.

    As soon as the mother and son left, Su Wan breathed a sigh of relief, feeling that the air was fresh and the food delicious.

    Shi Huiqin lives in Jingpingyuan, and she treats him as a transparent person. Although she doesn't like it very much, since she can avoid it, she never thought of confronting him directly.

    She is not stupid, Shi Huiqin obviously has ulterior motives, and it is really unnecessary to confront her.

    First of all, it's against me to make myself unhappy for nothing.

    Second, fighting back and forth is so tiring, it's really meaningless, Shi Huiqin is whimsical and greedy, and Li Lin really has nothing to do with the other party, and she is completely on her side, she does nothing to find trouble for herself.

    Thirdly, if there are too many fights, the one who is making a lot of noise is his own reasoning, but it is not good to be justified all day long. No matter who it is, no matter what era it is in this world, men in this world hope that their families will live together.  An Ning, who is noisy all day long, is how tolerant he is of you, but one day, he will also feel tired.

    She still wants to live a good life with him, so she won't be so stupid as to do things that don't please her and affect the relationship between husband and wife because of an outsider.

    As soon as this person left, she completely forgot about this person and the matter, but she was not idle either. Today happened to be the day when the Song family hired the Qu family. She and Li Lin were going to visit the Song family.

    Soon after Yue Shuang and Ji Li, Song Zhan and Song Mu came to the door and asked her to take a look at the betrothal gift prepared for the Qu family.

    ?The Song family¡¯s family background was average. Song Zhan spent two years in the Hanlin Academy editing and writing. Although he was still very good at handling affairs, his official position and monthly salary were all placed there, and he didn¡¯t save much money.

    I want to give to the composerThe Song family will definitely not have the ability to make the next glorious dowry gift. Song Zhan's parents have planned for a long time, thinking that even if their family's wealth is wiped out, they will not be able to make a face for Qu Lingzhu.

    The Song family had no face to discuss this matter with the Qu family, so they had no choice but to ask Su Wan for help to see how to do it properly.

    Song Zhan and Li Lin are classmates, and their relationship has always been good. Naturally, Su Wan has no reason to refuse. Besides, she and Qu Lingzhu also have some friendship. This girl has a good temperament, and she also hopes that Qu Lingzhu  Lingzhu and Song Zhan have a harmonious marriage, so they should do a favor.

    After Su Guan and Li Lin went to the Song family, they went over the dowry gifts prepared by the Song family, and took another copy of the gift list.

    When she saw it, she was still a little surprised, and recalled when the Li family was hired.

    This betrothal gift is really far from the betrothal gift of the Li family back then.

    But if you think about it carefully, Song Zhan is a real student from a poor family, and Li Lin is just a counterfeit, so it is naturally different. If the Song family can really give Qu Lingzhu a beautiful betrothal gift, then there are ghosts here.  Woolen cloth.

    Among them, a thousand taels of silver, a pair of jade bracelets, and some clothes, shoes, wine, tea and snacks are displayed. There are a lot of them, but not many valuable ones. The most valuable ones are the thousand taels of silver and the jade bracelets.  up.

    Compared with the specifications of other noble girls in the imperial city, these are obviously not enough, but in the end, they have exhausted the Song family's wealth and used all their hearts.

    Song Zhan didn't care much about this, he is so capable now, he gave what he could, and the Qu family also knew his current situation, if they were afraid that he would embarrass Qu Lingzhu, they would not have agreed to this marriage in the first place  up.

    It is Song's mother who has been feeling sorry, worried that her daughter-in-law, who has never been married, will dislike her, and she will not be able to live a good life with Song Zhan in the future.

    Su Wan couldn't find a comparison, so she took the list and went back to Jinning Duke's Mansion to ask Mrs. Wang for advice. Mrs. Wang actually mentioned a few examples of noble girls marrying champions. Su Wan got advice and went to visit one of them.  Madam, I would like to ask you about the dowry list of that year.

    Finally, compared with this Liezi, a dowry was prepared for Qu Lingzhu. Although it couldn't make her famous, it wouldn't make her ashamed either.

    When the two came to the Song family, they were still sorting things out.

    Song's mother, Mrs. Xu, was very happy to see Su Wan. She checked the dowry with her and checked it again. She was relieved when she felt that there was nothing wrong.

    Waiting for the auspicious time to invite someone, the Song family took a matchmaker to the Qu family to hire.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 478 Mid-Autumn Festival Full Moon

    ?

    The Qu family married their daughter at a low price, and they knew the situation of the Song family well. The Qu family looked at Song Zhan's talent and character, as well as their own abilities. Before deciding on this marriage, they had already secretly investigated many  Know how many times.

    If the Song family really gave Qu Lingzhu a beautiful dowry gift, Qu Shangshu might stop the engagement, and first check if Song Zhan has been corrupt or not, or has done anything improper.

    Therefore, the Qu family had already expected the general dowry of the Song family and didn't care about it. Song Zhan was still young and had a bright future in the future. In a few years, he would naturally get better.

    Besides, the Song family is a bit poor, but they also prepared a dowry gift for Qu Lingzhu. Although it is not too much, it can still make her daughter live well. After ten or eight years, the Song family will rise up, and life will be fine  up.

    Since it is a sincere relationship, it is impossible to do things that are difficult for others, otherwise, the days to come will not be over.

    Therefore, under the condition of harmonious acquiescence between the two parties, the marriage was settled firmly. Although the outsiders were curious about the Song family's dowry, although they didn't see much, they just mentioned it and didn't think there was anything wrong with it.  .

    After all, a student from a poor family is the number one scholar, and it is impossible to accumulate a rich family background so quickly.

    However, because of the dowry, Song Zhan fell into the eyes of the censor of the Metropolitan Procuratorate, and wrote a memorial, intending to send Song Zhan to the Metropolitan Procuratorate.

    The place of the Metropolitan Procuratorate is directly under the emperor's censor, and the chief is the censor of the left and right capitals, in charge of supervision, impeachment and suggestions. In the eyes of many people in the court, it is a stubborn stone in the latrine, which cannot be trampled, kicked, or hammered.  Not flat.

    All in all, smelly and hard.

    ? Even made it a habit to hit the pillars and die admonishing, and feel that it is an honor to leave a dead remonstrance in history.

    If anyone is targeted by the people of the Metropolitan Procuratorate, they will not be able to get rid of them, and they will not be able to find a place to cry.

    After Song Zhan won the emperor's title of No. 1 Scholar, he was appointed as the Sixth Rank Official by the Imperial Academy. This position lasted for three years. After three years, he resigned and was replaced by the new No. 1 Scholar. Song Zhan had been in office for more than two years.  After the spring of next year, he will resign after handing over the new champion.

    At that time, if he can't be transferred to various ministries, he will be sent to a foreign post.

    Originally, the Qu family wanted to do their best to help, but Song Zhan himself refused. He thought it would be better whether he was an official in the imperial city or a local government.  Come out, instead of hiding under the wings of others to block the wind and rain that belongs to him.

    If so, he is not him anymore, and he will not go far in the future.

    Although the Qu family was reluctant for their daughter to follow him as a foreigner, they also admired him and felt that he was a man, and he would definitely have a place in the court in the future, so they didn't mention it again.

    It was an unexpected joy to be able to enter the eyes of the capital censor of the Metropolitan Procuratorate. The Song family and the Qu family were very happy. Soon after, the transfer order from the Ministry of Officials came down, asking him to go there next year to hand over good things to the new editor.  Metropolitan Procuratorate reports.

    Less than a month after Song Zhan and Qu Lingzhu got engaged, Yan Xiangyue married and left the imperial city.

    After Qu Lingzhu learned that Yan Xiangyue coveted Song Zhan, he had already turned against this former sister, and the day of adding makeup never passed.

    Yan Xiangyue left the imperial city in despair.

    It was hot in July, and Su Wan didn't like to go out even more. She would rest in the mansion on weekdays. If it was too hot, she would stay in the house with an ice basin next to the house to cool down, and then talk to Mrs. Zhang about clothes or  do something else.

    If the weather is more comfortable, she will go to the pavilion in the garden to feed the fish, or feed the two idiots, Da Dai and Er Dai.

    Occasionally, I would discuss the jewelry store with Steward Lin. Su Wan had a good idea before, and the business in the shop has been doing very well recently. Steward Lin got the direction, so he thought it would be good to run it this way, so he asked Su Wan to do more.  Make a few styles.

    Su Wan's own shop, of course, also cared about it. At the beginning, she really drew a lot, but in the end, the inventory in her mind was dug up, so she stopped doing it and threw the matter out.  , Let him ask the master to draw new ones with reference to those previously produced.

    It's really hard to make money!

    She really couldn't understand why Su Ran could remember so many things, such as poems and songs, so many lyrics, and even jewelry design.

    Is it because the author gave her the strongest brain?  The ultra-high capacity inside has everything, and everything is complete?  !

    Anyway, she can't do it, like the songs from the Changgelou before, they can empty out the things in her mind in a month, how can it last for a long time.

      She felt sorry for herself for the things that God didn't give her a break, but then she thought that she is living a good life now, and she is still the life of her dream, and she is relieved.

    Come on, continue to lie down with peace of mind.

    July is over, and it will soon be August. On August 15th, during the Mid-Autumn Festival reunion, Li Lin took Su Wan back to the Jinning Mansion.

    Although Su Wan is a married girl, it is really inappropriate to go back to her mother's house to celebrate the Mid-Autumn Festival, but fortunately, there are only Li Lin and Su Wan in the Li family, and they live everywhere.  Su Wan took it away, and she might have little chance to spend it with her family this Mid-Autumn Festival in the future.

    It's fine for other people, but Su Wan cares about her father especially, and it would be good if she could spend another Mid-Autumn Festival reunion with him.

    The moon is full in the Mid-Autumn Festival, and a round of bright moon hangs in the sky. Mrs. Wang ordered people to hold a banquet in the courtyard.

    This year's Mid-Autumn Festival, the reunion is a reunion, but there are several people missing in the family. Those who get married are not counted, but there are two people who are really absent.

    One is Su Lin, who was thrown out by Duke Ning of Jin, and the other is Su Ran, who went out to study with a teacher.

    It was the first time for Su Yun not to celebrate the Mid-Autumn Festival at home, Li thought about it, and always felt that there was nothing wrong with him, worried about whether he ate well outside, dressed well, how did he spend the Mid-Autumn Festival today, and ate mooncakes  no.

    But she also knew that Su Yun went out to study for his future and future. As a mother, she naturally hoped that he would be better, and there was no reason to stop the child.  Dare to mention it.

    But if she didn't mention it, someone would mention it for her.

    "I see that the third sibling's expression is inappropriate. Could it be that I'm thinking about Ah Ran?" Sitting on the table beside her, under the moonlight, her powdered face looked like a white ghost.

    She cried twice, her face mournful, "Speaking of which, I also miss my husband, today's Mid-Autumn Festival, I don't know how lonely he is alone."

    "The moon is full in the Mid-Autumn Festival, but he is outside alone. How pitiful it is."

    "Father, please help your husband and let him dispatch him back earlier" (Remember the website of this site: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 479 Does that brother-in-law have a younger brother?

    ?

    During the days when Su Lin was not in the imperial city, Jiang shi almost behaved with her tail between her legs. If there was no word from Fupingyuan, she would never dare to show up except for greetings on the first and fifteenth day of the lunar new year.

    As a concubine and daughter-in-law, she doesn't even have a man here, so her life is really hard.

    Come again, it's so beautiful to be an official in this imperial city, but I don't know how much hardship I have to suffer outside.

    Naturally, Mrs. Jiang was looking forward to Su Lin's return.

    Duke Ning of Jin raised his eyes and took a look. Originally, he didn't bother to pay attention to it, but at this moment, if he mentioned it, it would be wrong if he ignored it, so he said: "You don't have to worry about the second child, he is fine outside, if you miss him  , I will send someone to take you there to reunite with him."

    Originally, Mrs. Jiang wanted to cry to win sympathy, and it would be best to get Su Lin back, but when she heard Jin Ninggong's words, she was startled, and her tears stopped immediately.

    Wang Shi glanced at her coolly, Jiang Shi hurriedly lowered her head.

    Wang said: "That's right, if you really miss your second child so much, I will send you there to reunite with him."

    "No." Jiang hurriedly said, "My daughter-in-law is having a reunion today during the Mid-Autumn Festival, and suddenly she remembered her husband. My daughter-in-law should stay in the Imperial City to honor her father-in-law and mother-in-law, so that he can work outside with peace of mind."

    Just kidding, what kind of difficult place is that, she can go so well.

    Mrs. Wang snorted softly: "Since that's the case, don't bring up this matter in the future. When will he be dispatched back? The official department will make arrangements for it. Your father-in-law is getting old, so he can't take care of this matter now."

    "Yes, my daughter-in-law knows it's wrong." Jiang was very flustered, so naturally she didn't dare to say any more.

    Su Wan and Murong Xian sat talking together, while Su Xun and Li Lin sat on the other side and drank a little wine. Hearing this, they just glanced over here as if they didn't see it.

    Su Xun asked about Li Lin's return to Shiqiao Village: "When do you plan to leave?"

    Li Lindao: "After September, the weather will be better at that time. In two days, I will pick some furniture from Jingpingyuan and send them over. The things that should be arranged will also be moved over slowly."

    Su Xun nodded: "It's fine, you stay here for now, if you're not used to it, just come back."

    Su Xun was a little worried. What kind of daughter was she? She was a delicate girl. She didn't know if she was used to it. She might not even be able to go to the street to buy melon seed cakes.

    Li Lin nodded: "Father-in-law, don't worry, if Ah Wan is not used to living here, I will bring her back."

    "That's good." Su Xun was a little relieved, "If you need any help, just come to me."

    "Jing Yuan made a note."

    After the banquet in Fupingyuan was over, the husband and wife went to Yuhuayuan. Weng and his son-in-law sat down to play chess and drink tea, while Su Guan had a chat with Su Luo.

    "Sixth Sister, is Sister Fuer okay?"

    "Well, it's good, but I miss you all the time."

    Su Luo has been doing well recently, and she studies hard and earnestly. Seeing that she learned well when she studied with Zhang Fu'er, Wang invited the girls of several generals under Duke Jin Ning to come and study together.

    There are more people and learning has become more interesting, she is quite happy.

    "Then I'll go and see her when I have free time."

    Su Wan hummed: "Just ask someone to tell you before you come."

    "Okay." Su Luo was a little bit reluctant, "When will the sixth sister and brother-in-law leave?"

    Su Wan said: "I don't know when I will come back, but A Luo will study with her grandmother for two years first, and then I will be free. If I am still there, I can go and play."

    Su Luo hugged her arm and rubbed her head: "A Luo is reluctant to part with Sixth Sister. If Sixth Sister is in the Imperial City, she will not live in the mansion. But if I miss Sixth Sister, I can also go to the scenic spot."  Take a look at Pingyuan."

    "Sixth Sister, why did you and your brother-in-law go to such a far place to live in the Imperial City, isn't it good like this?"

    "I heard that in places like the countryside, there are no places to go shopping, and if you want to eat something delicious, there is none."

    Su Wan reached out and touched her head, and said with a smile: "It's quiet there, and it's actually pretty good. I heard from your brother-in-law that it's easy to go shopping. It takes about an hour by carriage to arrive at Guiyan City."

    In fact, Su Guan could probably understand Li Lin's idea of ??wanting to live there. First of all, it was really quiet, quiet and leisurely, and there were not so many messy things in the Imperial City. She and he both liked it.

    Second, it is his mother's hometown, and his mother is buried there. If it is there, every new yearDuring the festival, you can also pay respects. If you leave Dongzhao in the future, you may not have this chance.

    "Okay, don't be too reluctant. There is always a banquet in this world. You and my sisters will marry each other after a hundred years of life. If you get married soon, you should walk around more.  If you marry far away, it will be difficult to see each other, and it will be fine if you know that the other party is living well."

    Su Luo looked up: "Does that brother-in-law have a younger brother?"

    Su Wan: "?!"

    Su Luo blinked: "If I marry my brother-in-law's younger brother in the future, won't I be able to be with Sixth Sister? Can Sixth Sister?"

    Su Wan also blinked, reached out to cover her heart, and took a deep breath: "Your brother-in-law doesn't have a younger brother, so don't fool around. If you want to marry, Sixth Sister will definitely want you to marry the person you like. Later  The days you want to live."

    "You marry for yourself, not for Sixth Sister, you can just marry anyone."

    "Don't say such things in the future, and don't say it's your mother, I'm going to beat you."

    Su Luo sighed wearily, "But I don't want my sixth sister to be separated. In fact, I think that if you want to marry, a man like brother-in-law is the best."

    Su Luo has also seen too many gossips. If this couple can be like a sister and brother-in-law, she thinks it will be the best. Besides, she doesn't have too many ideas, as long as her life is worry-free.

    "Your brother-in-law is so rare in the world." Li Shierlang, isn't it rare in the world? According to his status, he can choose any princess in the world at will, and hugging left and right is also allowed.

    However, he is a good person, both temperament and character are first-class, and he is also clean and self-sufficient, and he does not have the hobbies of other men in this world who have three wives and four concubines.

    but

    Su Wan rolled her eyes. If Su Luo wanted to get closer to her, it was not impossible. The people around Li Lin were mostly talented people, and there were quite a few young people.

    Although these people are guards now, she also heard from Li Lin that if they get married, there will be new arrangements. Although they are not noble sons, they will definitely have a place in Licheng in the future.

    If you want to talk about it, it is not an exaggeration to call him a close minister of the emperor.

    If it matches A Luo

    Su Wan felt that there was actually a (billion) little bit of excitement.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 480 Who dares to bully me, I will reward him with a whip!

    ?

    If she abducts Su Luo and then Su Rong, Su Xun and Li Shi may really be able to follow them to leave the city in the future.

    Although it is a bit bad for the two to leave their hometowns, it does not prevent her from being really excited.

    And no matter who marries Su Luo, as long as she is around in the future, no one will dare to bully her sister.

    Su Wan thought about this in her heart, but she didn't tell Su Luo. She reached out and stroked her hair, and stopped talking.

    The husband and wife stayed in the Jinning Mansion for a long time before leaving, and it was already Haishi (9 o'clock) when they left.

    Su Guan usually rested at this time, and yawned twice while sitting in the carriage, but she didn't want to sleep, leaning on the soft pillow and looking at the wall of the carriage.

    Li Lin took a sip of warm tea to relieve the smell of alcohol in his mouth. Seeing that she was obviously sleepy but not sleeping, he asked her: "What are you thinking? Sleep for a while if you are sleepy, and I will call you when you arrive."

    Su Wan shook her head: "I heard from my sister-in-law earlier that Su Fu visited my aunt and even begged my grandmother to bring her back."

    Previously, Su Fu was unwilling to abort the child in her stomach, but now that the child is five months old, even if she wanted to, she couldn't.

    She really entangled Zhao Mingyan with her own belly, and made a lot of jokes because of this, causing the city to be full of excitement. No one knew that she had Zhao Mingyan's child in her belly.

    Mrs. Wang was angry for a long time because of this, she really didn't care about her anymore, she just gave birth to her love.

    "She said that her natal family didn't care about her, and she didn't have any elders around her. If the Duke of Jinning didn't want her mother to come back, then she would take her mother to her and raise her by herself."

    "Grandmother scolded her and didn't agree."

    What kind of temperament Yang is, Wang also knows, she was sent to the family temple originally to let her reflect, and there is a slight hope that she will change, how can she be released easily.

    Su Jian went to see her when she was free, and knew what she was like now. If she was really picked up, all previous efforts would be wasted, and the house would be in chaos again.

    Li Lindao: "Don't underestimate your grandparents. They must have been able to walk out of the mountains and fields back then. Although there may have been some inappropriate things in these years, but this matter, they  I also know the severity."

    "If your aunt comes back, your sister-in-law's life will be difficult."

    Mrs. Wang wants Murong Xian to be in charge of the middle school in the mansion. Since she married into the mansion, she has been teaching her by her side. If Mrs. Yang comes back, she will definitely get in the way of Murong Xian.

    The Wang family will never allow it.

    Unless Mrs. Yang really changed her ways, she might not be able to come back.

    Su Wan thought for a while, but she finally figured it out: "It makes sense, forget it, I don't want to think about it, let them handle it by themselves, they are not children anymore, they need to be supported to walk."

    "By the way, I just talked to Ah Luo, and she seemed unwilling to part with me. She even asked if my brother-in-law has a younger brother. Can you watch this?"

    "A Luo asked?" Li Lin treated Su Wan's twin siblings quite well. Whether it was Su Yun or Su Luo, they treated Su Wan very well. Although they were born by their stepmother, their feelings were also very good  Okay, so, for these two people, he is also very concerned.

    Li Lin took a look at her and asked, "What do you think?"

    Su Wan said: "I think it would be good if she feels happy and can find a good marriage. If she marries closer to me, father can feel at ease."

    "But this matter, it can be done without talking about it. It depends on whether she likes it or not. If she really likes someone, I think it is feasible."

    Li Lindao: "That's fine too, but she's still young, let's talk about it when the time comes, let's pay attention and see."

    "good."

    The husband and wife returned to Jingpingyuan twice, and on the second day they began to choose a set of furniture, and asked people to send it to Shiqiao Village first, and then the things in Suwan should also be decorated, such as cloth clothes and jewelry, etc.  I took it with me.

    On August 20, Yue Shuang came to say goodbye.

    Her smile was bright and her face was full of excitement: "Cousin, I'm going out to play, come here to tell you, don't worry, cousin, this time, both grandpa and grandmother agreed, and they even selected a few people for me to follow me  go."

    "Cousin, I'm so happy!"

    Su Wan laughed: "As long as you are happy, it should have been like this a long time ago. Take someone with you when you go out to ensure safety, so the family can rest assured."

    Now the two sides have each taken a step back.The Duke's government agreed to Yue Shuang's going out to wander her world, but asked her to go with her guards. Yue Shuang also got what she wanted, and went to pursue her happy world.

    Such a result is quite good.

    "Cousin, where is Master Yuanyou?"

    "Oh? Traveling far away? What are you looking for him for?"

    Yue Shuang patted his chest and said happily: "I'll treat him to a drink."

    Su Wan said: "You have to ask your cousin-in-law if he agrees with this matter? Now he is in the outer court, you can go and ask."

    "Okay then, cousin, I'm leaving."

    "Go."

    Yue Shuang came and went in a hurry, after leaving the outer courtyard, she went to the hospitality garden to meet Li Lin, and after a while, she dragged Yuan You out to have a drink together.

    Yuanyou liked this little girl very much before, otherwise he would not have given her a sword. Later, when he learned about what happened to her, he felt that she was too ignorant and annoying her, but now that she has improved, he knows  It is also very happy not to worry the elders in the family.

    The two found a restaurant they had been to before for a drink. Yuan You was in a good mood and drank several bowls in a row.

    Yue Shuang thought of You Zongzhi: "It would be great if Master Zongzhi was here, the three of us can have a good drink."

    Yuan You said: "He, I don't know where he is hanging out. Maybe you can meet him when you go out, but the sky is high and the land is vast, so it depends on fate."

    Yue Shuang asked him: "Then Master Yuanyou doesn't want to go for a walk?"

    "No, no, no." Yuanyou felt that although he had great ambitions in the world, he also had his own affairs. It was his duty to protect the young master, and he could leave his burden and run away. Besides, he couldn't bear to part with the brothers who came together.  , fight and fight every day, with a few tricks, life is also very good.

    "As long as you are having fun, I won't get involved. If you come back, you can treat me to a drink then."

    Yue Shuang laughed: "Okay, then I will invite Master Yuanyou to drink again."

    Yuanyou laughed loudly: "Come on, let's pay respects to our little chivalrous woman. The rivers and lakes are not easy to travel on, so please be careful."

    Yue Shuang also laughed haha: "Don't worry, Master Yuanyou, I'm good at martial arts, whoever dares to bully me, I'll reward him with a whip!"

    "Come on, cheers!"

    "Done." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 481: On the third day of September, it is advisable to travel

    ?

    On the third day of September, it is advisable to travel.

    Su Guan and Li Lin left the Imperial City, and arranged everything properly before leaving. Everything she could move in Jingpingyuan has been sent away, and there are not many left. The Zhang family, the guards, the Gao family and his wife, and  Madam Zheng followed and left.

    The mansion invited six retired veterans from the Yue Family Army to serve as guards and stay to guard the yard. A Zhu also stayed to take care of the things that Su Wan could not take away, as well as the servants who were in charge of cleaning, cooking and managing the garden.

    In the first half of her life, Azhu was the personal servant girl of the noble daughter of the Duke of Zhen, and she was considered the most beautiful among the servant girls. In the second half of her life, the Yue family died, and she was silent in the cold and peaceful days.  Here, living the rest of her life day by day, even Su Wan, the master's own daughter, couldn't let her care too much.

    Afterwards, the rest of his life will probably be spent in an empty mansion, leisurely.

    Su Wan once wanted to persuade her, but she was stubborn and lonely, and she didn't listen at all. In the end, she had no choice but to let her go, and give her a place to live, so that she would have no worries for the rest of her life.  Do your best.

    On the day they left, people from Duke Ning's Mansion and Duke Zhen's Mansion came to see them off. The Song family and Qu Lingzhu also came, Princess Rujin also arrived, and even Li Lin's students who had a good relationship  Friends also came together.

    Su Jian and Yue Zhen walked with them, and they were going to be sent to Shiqiao Village to settle down before returning.

    The things that could be transported earlier have also been transported away. Now there are not many left, but there are also many. Among them, there are six carriages, three for people, and the rest for luggage.

    Su Guan took one car, Zhang's family took one, and the other car was assigned to Madam Zheng and Xiao Sang and Xiaoman, who were arranged to be driven by guards, and the rest of them all rode horses.

    A group of people said goodbye in front of the gate of Jingpingyuan. Su Wan accepted Cheng Yi from everyone, and stood with Li Lin to talk to everyone.

    "You don't need to send them off, it's not like I won't come back in the future." Seeing Su Xun's reluctance, Su Wan also felt a little sad, "If father is free, he can also take mother and A Luo to see, Jing Yuan said  It's fine over there."

    Su Xun said: "Let's talk when we have free time."

    In fact, wherever he has free time now, he has become a servant. It's not like he used to be a small official. He went to answer when he had nothing to do, and he could leave when he turned his head.

    "No matter how busy you are, father must take care of your health and don't be too tired."

    Su Xun nodded: "Don't worry, your mother is here, you take care of yourself, if there is anything, write to me."

    Su Xun arranged two more guards for Su Wan two days ago. The guards belonged to Duke Ning of Jin in the past, and they were not bad at all. He was afraid that Su Wan would not have a guard of his own.  There is not even a useful person left.

    When Su Wan got married, she originally wanted to be accompanied by a bunch of maids, stewards and stewardesses, but she arranged for all the second-class maids in the yard to go, and she also returned the shop in the dowry to the mansion.  People also continued to manage the shop and returned to the Jinning mansion.

    Now her subordinates are only Steward Lin and the stewards of various shops and farms, and these also stay in the imperial city, so there is really no one left.

    Su Wan thought for a while, but also felt that it was good to have two guards, so he agreed.

    Su Wan said: "Father, don't worry, Ah Wan will write letters to him from time to time."

    "And A Luo, you have to listen to the elders, do you understand?"

    Su Luo nodded like a chick pecking at rice, and rubbed her little hands again and again: "Sixth sister, Ah Luo knows."

    Su Wan bid farewell to everyone one by one, and then got into the carriage. When the carriage started to move, when she looked back from the window of the carriage, she saw her relatives and friends standing in place watching her leave. Behind her was the gate of Pingyuan  Close slowly.

    There was sadness and reluctance in her heart, as if something had been cut off from her body, her heart ached faintly, and she wanted to cry.

    Following Li Lin to Shiqiao Village was something she had been thinking about since she was in her boudoir. She only felt that the life in the Imperial City was too difficult, especially those battles, which were going on day by day, without any safety, and she might die if she was not careful.  .

    And every time I do everything, I am thinking about how to give face to so and so, and what I can't do.

    It's really tiring.

    She hoped that there would be a place with green mountains and green waters, where she would live a peaceful and leisurely life without worrying about food and clothing, and that the power disputes outside would have nothing to do with her.

    Maybe at that time, she didn't have such a deep relationship with these relatives, and she didn't have so much reluctance, but now she is really reluctant.

     I can't bear my father, I can't bear A Luo, I can't bear my grandmother, and many others.

    The carriage rolled over the ground and walked forward slowly, until she could no longer see anyone, then she sat back in her seat, looked at the carriage quietly, and quietly calmed down everyone's thoughts in her heart.

    After leaving this time, the many grievances and grievances in the imperial city are really far away from her. Perhaps she can only know some grievances or incidents in the words and phrases of others.

    She thought, as long as Jinning Duke's Mansion and Zhen Guo Duke's Mansion are safe and sound, those things really have nothing to do with her.

    The carriage left slowly from the street, and soon left the city gate. Not long after leaving the city gate, Xiao Sang and Xiaoman got into the carriage to accompany her.

    At this time, Su Wan had calmed down, except for the red circles around her eyes, she couldn't see anything wrong before.

    Xiao Sang Xiaowan has been by her side for so many years, how can she not understand her, now she is silent, quietly taking out a small bamboo basket and weaving velvet flowers.

    When Su Guan was drawing jewelry styles for the shop, he remembered the method of velvet flowers, so he also drew a lot of velvet flower styles, and later brought Mrs. Zhang, Xiaosang and Xiaoshen to learn them all.

    It is very easy to make velvet flowers. In modern daily life, you can occasionally see them when you are idle on the screen. After reading it a few times, you can remember it. If there is anything wrong, you can do research and research.

    She also makes some to pass the time by herself, and so does Xiao Sang and Xiaoman, and occasionally she makes it to wear by herself, or finds a shop to sell it to add some income, Su Wan doesn't care about it.

    As long as the two of them usually do what they should do well, they can arrange their own private time.

    Seeing that the two of them took out bamboo baskets to make velvet flowers, she was free and prepared some silk thread for fun.

    Seeing that she was thinking about playing with these things, Xiao Sang and Xiao Mo looked at each other and secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    Well, it's fine if you don't feel sad.

    The carriage was walking on the road, Su Wan was leaning on a soft pillow, holding a thin silver thread in his hand, and called it a circular radial shape, then pasted a piece of green paper back and forth, and pressed his fingers on the veins of the silver thread  , and cut out the periphery to make a realistic lotus leaf.

    The rest of the silver thread is thinly wound with a green thread to make a lotus handle.

    She lowered her head, quietly doing what she was doing, waiting for the passage of time.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 482 Returning to Yancheng, Shiqiao Village

    ?

    When it was noon, the convoy stopped at a roadside store for dinner.

    Su Guan followed Li Lin out for three months, and got used to riding a carriage well, especially Li Lin's carriage, which was different from ordinary carriages. There were few bumps, so he didn't feel tired, but he was in a bad mood.  Well, a little sleepy.

    Xiao Sang asked Mrs. Gao to borrow the store's kitchen and made her a bowl of small wontons. Although they used clear soup, the taste was not bad. After eating a bowl, Su Wan felt much better.

    Food makes people feel happy.

    Continue the next itinerary in the afternoon, stay overnight in a small town at night, and start again in the morning of the next day. By noon the next day, the carriage has entered the gate of Guiyan City.

    Guiyan City belongs to Lanzhou. Although it is not the capital of the state, it is also one of the famous big cities in Lanzhou. Although it is not as prosperous as the imperial city, it is also one of the ancient cities that have gone through hundreds of years of wind and frost. The economic prosperity is not low.

    The carriage entered Guiyan City, found a place to park it, and then the group found a restaurant for dinner. After eating, they could rest for a while before going to the village.

    Yue Zhen and Su Jian took people to stroll around the streets of Guiyan City, and saw that there were many shops on the side of the street, and the products were even more dazzling. What is available in the Imperial City, is also available here.

    The two of them walked for half an hour, and they thought it was pretty good. When Su Wan wanted to buy something, there would be no place to buy it.

    Su Jian said: "When the time comes, it's good to let Liumei prepare a few shops here, and take care of them when you are free, and you will also have income."

    Yue Zhen is a big boss of a military general's family, how could he know this, he rubbed his head when he heard the words: "You can do it if you think so."

    Su Jian said: "Then let's come back some other day and have a look. Before going out, my grandmother gave me five thousand taels of silver to see if I could buy a shop for my younger sister. My third uncle gave three thousand taels, and my wife and I  Give a thousand."

    "I don't know the prices of the shops in Guiyan City?"

    Yue Zhen hummed, and then said: "My grandmother gave me a bank note, and asked me to hand it over to my cousin, and let her handle it herself."

    He scratched his hair irritably: "Since you are so capable, I will hand over the bank note to you."

    Su Jian was dumbfounded, and turned his head to look at him stiffly: "It's too natural for you to shake your hands."

    As for the Duke of Jinning's side, they wanted to prepare two or three shops for Su Wan. She was close to here, so she could take care of it.

    She returned the dowry that was given to her earlier on the grounds that she could not manage it. Although she also gave money, the shop in the Imperial City is like a hen that lays golden eggs. After all, the family took advantage of it.

    As for the government of Zhen Guo, they also feel that they have taken advantage of it, but the government of Zhen Guo knows Li Lin's identity, and now they don't know what Su Wan's plan is, so they plan to give the money directly, fully  Ten thousand taels.

    Yue Zhen took it for granted, he reached out and patted Su Jian's shoulder: "Brother, I don't understand this, it's all for my cousin, so you just work harder, don't we all want her life  Feel better."

    Su Jian's face twisted for a moment, and he could only pinch his nose to recognize it.

    The two of them watched the time pass for a while, so they didn't look any more. They turned their heads and went back to the place where the carriage was placed. They waited until the number of people was all there before continuing to Shiqiao Village.

    After leaving Guiyan City, the road outside is a little smaller than the previous official road, but it can accommodate two carriages walking side by side, and the road is fairly smooth, unlike the bumpy road to a small rural village.

    Li Lin and Yue Zhen Sujian rode together and explained along the way: "The villagers in the village have planted a lot of fruit trees. The fruits that were sent to your house earlier were all picked from there. There are various kinds of fruits.  People in Guiyan City often send people here to buy seasonal fruits, so the road is spacious and flat.¡±

    It is a small road, if people walk too much, it will become a big road, no matter how uneven the road is, if there are many people walking, it will naturally become smooth, even if it is uneven, it should be repaired long ago.  The leveling of the leveling, the filling of the filling.

    Su Jian said with satisfaction: "This is not bad. It will be more convenient if you want to go to Guiyan City in the future."

    Yue Zhen let out a hey: "Speaking of which, the fruit you sent earlier is really delicious, and you can't eat it anywhere else."

    Li Lindao: "It's a variety that my father asked people to search for before. It took a lot of effort to plant it, and it can't be planted well even if I want to plant it elsewhere."

    Su Jian thought of the key point: "Then how can we keep it?"

    Li Lindao: "There is a Shiqiao academy not far from the village, and most of the people in the academy are Shiqiao.?The surrounding people, many people have left Shiqiao Village in recent years, and the people in Shiqiao Village are not easy to bully.  "

    People in Shiqiao Village may occasionally have a little friction, but if anyone dares to bully them, they will unite as one, they are very fierce, and they are not easy to bully.

    The people in Shiqiao Village have a rich family background and have always done a good job in teaching children. Some people passed the imperial examination and became officials, and some went out to do business.  Even if those people are thoughtful, they dare not act rashly.

    After all, there have been many examples of suffering before.

    Su Jian nodded upon hearing the words: "That's not bad. Listening to what you said, this place is really a good place for self-cultivation and self-cultivation."

    "It's really good. If you two like it, you can stay for a while."

    Li Lin thought to himself, although there are occasional trivial things in life, they are not big ones. Compared with the storms and waves in the imperial city, this place is a good place to hide and be stable.

    Su Jian shook his head: "I'm going to participate in Chunwei next year, I'm afraid I won't be able to stay for a long time."

    Yue Zhen also shook his head: "Father still arranges for me to train, and I can't stay. Speaking of it, I'm quite envious of you, so green and green, so leisurely and unrestrained."

    Li Lin smiled: "The future is more important, so you can go back after staying for a while, and I won't keep you."

    It only took an hour to go from Guiyan City to Shiqiao Village. After a short while, we arrived at the entrance of the village. When we looked up, we could see the fruits on the trees near and far, and the village hidden between the mountains and rivers.

    ?It is September now, and the autumn is gradually dyeing the mountains and forests, covering the mountains with a layer of orange. Although there are not many, it is already clear.

    When walking on the road, you can still smell the fruity fragrance of the fruit on the tree and hear the sound of the small river running.

    Su Jian took a deep breath and felt that the altar was clear: "It is indeed a good place."

    Yue Zhen doesn't understand these things, but he also thinks it's good, living here, away from the hustle and bustle of the city: "Well, it's a good place."

    While the two were talking, they suddenly saw a girl running out from the entrance of the village, with several people chasing after her. The girl ran over and her eyes lit up when she saw the person coming.

    "Cousin, are you back?!"

    "Cousin, save me! My father is going to beat me to death!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 483 You are so stupid, you can't survive twice in the storybook

    ?

    Because the road here is not spacious, and there are people riding horses, the convoy is not moving fast. Shi Huihua saw the people behind chasing him, and ran behind the horses, trying to find a place to hide  stand up.

    A guard dismounted and held her down.

    Behind Shi Chongshan led a few people to catch up, like an angry lion, his face was flushed, and his eyes were about to protrude.

    "Shi Huihua! Come out for me! Come out for me!"

    Shi Chongshan has always loved face, so angry that he doesn't care about his image at all, and still calls himself Lao Tzu, it is really rare to see him, which shows how angry he is at the moment.

    Shi Huihua wanted to run when she saw Shi Chongshan, but she was a woman, how could she match the strength of a man, no matter how hard she struggled, she couldn't break free.

    Li Lin raised his eyes and glanced over, his face calm: "Uncle, what's the matter?"

    It was only then that Shi Chongshan realized that one of the riders was an acquaintance, and the anger on his face faded away: "It's Jing Yuan who came back? Just in time, bring your cousin back to me, I have to teach her a lesson!"

    Shi Huihua struggled vigorously, raised her head and shouted anxiously: "Don't, cousin, don't hand me over to my father, or I will die!"

    Shi Chongshan was so angry that his seven orifices were filled with smoke: "Ni Nu, if you dare to say one more thing, I won't beat you to death!"

    As he spoke, he was about to roll up his sleeves and come over. Seeing this, Shi Huihua almost jumped up in fright, and struggled to run again.

    Seeing this, Li Lin said: "Uncle, let's talk about it when we go back. I will escort my cousin back to my house for you, and I won't let her run away. Wait for a while, you two, father and daughter, sit down and have a good talk, don't make trouble."  It's a joke for others to see."

    Hearing Li Lin's words, Shi Chongshan noticed that there were many people here, his face froze for a moment, and he twisted a few times in a hurry, there was a blackness in the red, he glared at Shi Huihua bitterly  : "I will teach you a lesson later!"

    Shi Huihua shrank her neck, she didn't struggle now, she thought to herself, for her cousin's sake, her father wouldn't beat her to death on the spot, and she was safe for the time being.

    Li Lin turned over and dismounted, Su Jian and Yue Zhen also dismounted, and guards came from behind to lead the master's horse. The three of them went forward. Li Lin introduced Shi Chongshan: "This is my mother's eldest brother from the natal family.  To be a gentleman in the academy, just call him Mr. Chongshan."

    At the end, Su Jian and Yue Zhen were introduced respectively: "This is Mr. Su, the eldest brother of Awan's natal family, and this is the third cousin of Awan's maternal ancestor's family, and the third son of Yue's family."

    "The two of you are here to send me and Ah Wan back."

    Su Jian and Yue Zhen bowed to Shi Chongshan and saluted: "Mr. Chongshan."

    Shi Chongshan's hands trembled, and suddenly a surge of energy and blood rushed from his bottom, his face flushed with excitement: "You two, you are polite, you are polite."

    Thinking of him as a teacher in an academy, although he taught him well, he would not bow his head to the powerful, but he was a little excited to see these two noble young masters being so polite and courteous.

    Who did Li Lin marry?  The daughter of the Duke of Jinning's mansion is also Princess Wen Xiao, who was appointed by His Majesty, her eldest brother is the eldest son of the Duke of Jinning's mansion, and her cousin is also the son of the Duke of Zhen Guo's mansion.

    These two families are one of the most powerful people in Dongzhao.

    Now these two young masters salute him!

    Su Jian said: "This is what I should do. Before I went out, my grandmother repeatedly mentioned that the sixth sister and brother-in-law will live here in the future, and there is no elder around, so I have to ask Mr. Chongshan and his wife to take care of it."

    "My sixth sister has been spoiled since she was a child, and her temper has become a bit more delicate. If there is anything wrong in the future, please ask Mr. Haihan."

    "Where, this place is simple, and the princess still needs to take care of it."

    The three of them talked and walked towards the village, followed by the carriage behind them. Shi Huihua was thrown into the carriage behind by Nanny Zheng by the guards. She wanted to get out of the carriage, but Madam Zheng stretched out her hand  Grab it.

    Seeing that it was an old woman who grabbed her, Shi Huihua frowned: "Old woman, why are you arresting me?"

    Madam Zheng laughed: "Little girl, please speak politely. If you have something to say, why bother arguing with your father? Come on, sit down and have a good chat with Mammy. I know a lot of people, Mama.  Might not solve your problem."

    "Grandma?!" Shi Huihua looked Madam Zheng up and down.

    Madam Zheng is nearly fifty years old and has a lot of silver strands on her hair, but she combs it meticulously, and there is a big golden hairpin in her hair.

    She was wearing autumn-colored clothes, and she was wearing a gold-rimmed azurite beanie, and a pair of clean shoes.??, with clean hands, she looks like a rich old lady.

    "Is it the mother-in-law of the princess's cousin?"

    Madam Zheng smiled and said: "Exactly, the old lady's surname is Zheng, just call her Madam Zheng."

    Shi Huihua was suddenly a little excited: "Then my sister-in-law, princess, came back with her?"

    Madam Zheng said: "The princess is in the car in front. I'm afraid she is asleep at the moment. The journey is long, but the young man is fine. Sleep well. I, the old woman, can't do it anymore. I have a headache from shaking."

    Shi Huihua hurriedly said: "Madam Zheng, then you can give me an idea and let my father agree to my marriage with Shi Su. I really like him very much. I have no one in this life except him.  married."

    Mother Zheng shook a fan and laughed: "Girl, this is not right. Women are going to marry. How can anyone be so likable? Except for him who will never marry for the rest of his life. Are you afraid?  I'm living in a dream, I haven't woken up yet."

    "I've seen a girl like you a lot. The friendship between a man and a woman. When the love is strong, I always think that I can live and die and never give up. But in the end, this man, the concubine who should take a concubine,  The romantic who should be romantic, the infatuated person is just a sad person in the end."

    Shi Huihua's face changed drastically when he heard the words, he stood up suddenly, and retorted: "Nonsense, Shi Su is not such a person, I am his savior, if he dares to betray me, if he dares to betray me, it will be intolerable."  .¡±

    "Savior?" Madam Zheng paused for a moment while shaking her fan, "Oh, then tell me, what's going on between you and this person?"

    Shi Huihua didn't have much in mind, and when she heard that the other party was the nanny of her princess's cousin, she naturally talked about the matter between herself and Shi Su like beans.

    Grandma Zheng shook her fan while listening, and finally stopped shaking her fan. She patted her leg with her fan and said, "Oh, you silly girl, I saw that your father beat you lightly,  If you dare to marry a person of unknown origin, isn't that jumping into the fire pit by yourself?"

    "Besides, he has lost his memory. How do you know if he will remember it in the future? If he remembers it, or if his family finds it, what should you do?"

    "If it's just that, then that's fine, but if he has already made an appointment, or has already married and had children, what should you do? Didn't he go to be a concubine for others?"

    "No, it's impossible!"

    "Impossible? Why is it impossible?" Madam Zheng shook her fan again.

    "Girl, you are the son's cousin, and also the princess's cousin. I would like to ask you a few words of advice. I have seen too much about the life of the concubine's room in this high-end mansion. Look at you so stupid."  Yes, even if it is in the storybook, it will not survive twice." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 484 Hui Hua, Can't Draw

    ?

    The carriage continued to move forward, turned a bend, and the scene in front of it was open and open. There was an open woodland in front of it. During this period, a river flowed through it, dividing the flat land into north and south.  To the north of the river.

    The south side of the river is a crop field, and there is no one living there. Most of the villagers live on the north side of the river bank. Looking up, there are many courtyards randomly scattered on the flat ground.  Plants of fruit trees.

    At this time, some fruit trees are harvesting, and the trees are full of fruits. At this moment, there is a half-old child climbing up the tree to pick the fruits.

    Those courtyards are scattered randomly, but they don't look crowded. Instead, they have a kind of naturalness and freedom. The courtyards are of different sizes, but none of them are very small or crowded.

    At the entrance of the village, there is running water flowing through it. There are three side-by-side stone arch bridges built on it. The stone bridges on both sides climb up the stairs. The ground of the arch bridge in the middle is arched, and horse-drawn carriages can pass through it.

    On the edge of the stone bridge, there happened to be a big stone erected, with the word "Shiqiao" written on it, the handwriting was free and easy, and three points into the stone. Obviously, it was not something that could be written by just one person, and it was probably done by everyone.

    Shi Chongshan said with a smile: "This character was left by the ancestors of our Shi family. Although the ancestors of our branch were not famous people, they also had some skills. They were best at calligraphy and architecture.  The stone bridge was man-made by him, and after more than a hundred years of wind and frost, it still does not fall down."

    Su Jian said emotionally: "The old man is highly respected and talented."

    "That's right." Shi Chongshan smiled, then crossed the stone bridge with everyone and walked to the village.

    Li Lin's yard is at the outermost position of the village entrance, that is, the westernmost side. After crossing the stone bridge, there are several jujube trees in front and a piece of bamboo in the back. The jujube trees and woods just cover the gate of the yard.  After passing through this area, we arrived at the gate of the courtyard.

    Li Lin talked to Su Jian and Yue Zhen, asking them to take good care of Su Wan, and then led Shi Chongshan in.

    Su Wan slept all the way again. Yesterday she was in a bad mood and couldn't sleep at night. Today, she managed to feel a little refreshed in the morning, and then fell asleep all the time, and slept all the way in a daze.

    After the carriage stopped safely, Xiao Sang Xiaowan called her up, tidied her up again, and then got out of the carriage.

    At this moment, the guards had already started unloading the carriage. Madam Zheng stood under the carriage and helped her down, while Shi Huihua stood aside and waited to watch.

    After waiting for a while, she saw a young woman being helped down from the carriage.

    The woman was wearing a blue waist-length skirt embroidered with white orchids, and a thin soft silk beanie also embroidered with white orchids. Her hair was delicately combed into a beautiful bun, and a flower hairpin was inserted in between to fix the bun.  , in the flower hairpin, there is also a white orchid with a bead in it.

    Her figure is graceful and slender, with a slender waist that can't be grasped.

    ?It looks a little delicate and weak, but there is a kind of gentleness and calmness like water, as if the calmness of the years makes people unwilling to be disturbed.

    However, when she turned her head, she suddenly smiled again, as if all the flowers bloomed all over the mountains and plains in an instant, quite delicate and lively.

    Shi Huihua has always felt that her cousin has a very high vision, and ordinary people can't catch him. Even this noble girl who returned to Yancheng, he has never given half of his face. She was curious about this cousin marrying him.  What kind of girl is she.

    A rich and noble daughter?  The honor of the princess?

    I didn't expect to be such a kind and gentle, intelligent and beautiful little girl.

    When Su Wan got off the car, he heard Xiao Sang talk about Shi Huihua, and when he saw her in a daze, he smiled:

    "This is the second cousin. I heard my husband talk about you. I am your cousin, Su's Awan. You can call me cousin, or you can call me Awan. I remember that you are one year older than me."  , Shouting A Wan is also made."

    Shi Huihua was a little flattered. The noble ladies she had met before in Guiyan City were all well-educated, gentle and virtuous, but when facing ordinary people like them, they all wished to raise their nostrils to the sky.  , How can I talk to people so gently.

    Shi Huihua felt a little happy: "I'd better call you cousin sister-in-law, cousin, I am Shi Huihua, a gentle and virtuous Hui, I am not a master of learning, so I don't know how to draw."

    Su Guan laughed out loud, but she felt that what Li Lin said was right, the two girls of his uncle's family, the older one had a mind like a sieve, and the younger one had a single-mindedness.

    "It's okay, I don't know much about it, it's not that your cousin is here, if you want to draw,So I went looking for him.  "

    Shi Huihua thought to himself, that is, cousin-in-law, you dare to ask your cousin to draw for you, but if it were me, he wouldn't even look at it, and wouldn't even bother to answer.

    If you want to draw, learn by yourself.

    Su Wan said: "I prepared gifts for you all when I came, but I don't know which box to put them in. I'll send them to you tomorrow."

    "There are gifts?" Shi Huihua's eyes lit up after rubbing. This is a gift from the daughter-in-law of the princess. For a noble girl like this, it is just one or two points that fell out from the cracks of her fingers.  Good stuff, not to mention a well-prepared gift.

    "Yes." Su Wan smiled, "Your cousin asked me to take you there to meet your father, let's go."

    Shi Huihua's face changed when she heard the words, and she was about to turn around and run away, but she was barely able to turn around and was held down by a guard, who escorted her back.

    She ouched once, and yelled twice: "Oh, oh, let go, cousin, can someone let me go, I don't want to see my father, he has to beat me to death."

    "That's not okay." Su Wan shook her head, "Your cousin said that, if you refuse to go, someone will escort you there, and then you won't even get a share of the gift, if you go obediently  , talk to your father properly, I will give you another gift in private."

    Shi Huihua's eyes lit up again: "Really?"

    "Nature is true."

    "That's fine, just go!" Shi Huihua gritted her teeth and responded. At most, she was beaten up by her father, and it was worth it.

    Su Wan raised her eyebrows, and then told Madam Zheng to take Su Jian and Yue Zhen to the guest garden to resettle, while she took Xiao Sang, Xiaoman and Shi Huihua to the guest garden.

    At this moment, Shi Chongshan had already been calmed down by Li Lin's words. The two were drinking tea when they saw Shi Huihua walk in, took a light look and didn't say anything.

    However, when he saw Su Wan, his eyes lit up and he was satisfied: "This is the princess?"

    Having said that, he vaguely remembered that he was a little juren, and he was going to salute the princess at this time, and his face became a little unnatural.

    Li Lin smiled and said: "This is Awan, my uncle is an elder, you can call her Awan in the future, at home, it's up to you."

    Su Wan slightly bowed his knees and saluted: "It's Ah Wan who should meet uncle. My husband is right. Uncle is an elder. Just call me Ah Wan. There is no elder around my husband. My uncle has taken care of me a lot these years. Ah  Wan is also very grateful." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 485 Once he regains his memory, he won't be the person he is now

    ?

    "The princess is being polite, not to mention that Jing Yuan doesn't need my uncle's care, if he needs it, it should be."

    Even if Su Wan said that, Shi Chongshan didn't dare to really call it that, but he was very satisfied with Su Wan.

    He has taught for so many years, and he has some ability to read people. For the princess Li Lin married, he was also a little worried that the other party would look down on Li Lin, or that he would have no good looks towards poor relatives like them.  .

    ? Now that I have met people, I see her appearance is rare, she is very suitable for Li Lin, her personality is gentle and easy-going, her speech is also polite, she is obviously a kind person.

    Shi Chongshan felt that this was enough.

    Because it was not a formal meeting, Su Guan and Shi Chongshan said goodbye after a few words and left. When it came to the real recognition banquet, it was to recognize the relatives in a serious way, so there is no rush at this moment.

    Besides, Shi Chongshan and Shi Huihua still have a lawsuit to deal with. At this time, Shi Chongshan probably doesn't want her to know about the shitty things about the Shi family.

    Su Wan didn't want to get involved, and it was most appropriate to avoid some of them.

    Because of Li Lin's presence, Su Wan knew a little about Uncle Shi and Uncle Shi's family, and had already thought about how to deal with it.

    For the elders, you need to be respectful and polite. Even if there is something wrong with these two aunts, for Li Lin's sake, as long as it is not too much, she will not care about it.

    As for those of the same generation, Shi Huixin and Shi Huiqing haven't married wives yet, so they don't need her to entertain them, the only ones left are these three.

    Shi Huiqin has a lot of eyes, but she is a sick child. She just needs to be careful to avoid the rare ones. She will not have the leisure and energy to trouble her every day.

    Shi Huihua is stubborn, stubborn and impulsive, but she is a bit easy to deceive. Although she will not deceive others, if this girl comes to her, she will be happy, as long as she has no intentions and sincerely wants to associate with her  , she is all welcome.

    However, the girl's affairs are in the care of her parents, and it cannot be left to her as a cousin.

    As for the third girl in the second room, she hasn't met her yet, and Li Lin said that she has a lofty heart, so she'll just talk about it when she meets her.

    After Su Wan left, Li Lin looked at the father and daughter who were sitting far apart, with a calm expression: "What are uncle and cousin talking about today? Shi Huihua? How can you make your father angry?"

    Shi Huihua shivered for a moment, and immediately straightened her back and sat down. She was not afraid of her father. Her father was powerful only on the surface.  There is a feeling of trembling in the heart.

    A little bit scary.

    Her cousin looks gentle and easy-going, easy to talk to, and usually doesn't show her face, but she always feels a little intimidating.

    Shi Huihua swallowed, hesitating, not knowing how to speak, nor where to put his hands.

    Shi Chongshan glared at her angrily, and said: "Jing Yuan, you are also reasonable, look at me as a father, how can I feel sorry for her?"

    "She is seventeen years old this year, and she is not young. I finally found one for her. She is my favorite student. Both knowledge and character are good."

    "I brought her over to see her, but she didn't give any face to her, and even dragged that Shi Su, saying in front of her that she and Shi Su were in love, and they wanted to get married.  I was so angry that my seven orifices were filled with smoke, I turned around and left."

    "Tell me, should I hit her or not!"

    "There is also that Shi Su, our Shi family kindly took him in, he dared to have a secret relationship with my daughter, it really made me mad!"

    Shi Su was rescued by Shi Huihua, and lost his memory again. Under Shi Huihua's persuasion, Shi Chongshan and Zhou Shi kept him, gave him three meals a day, and asked him to help with work.

    The Shi family doesn't have any thoughts about Shi Su, but anyone who is not stupid knows that such people with unknown backgrounds will definitely not be able to marry, and there is a high probability that they will be a pit of fire.

    Of course, it doesn't prevent people from watching this amnesiac live a good life and look like a nobleman. Girls are also willing to gamble.  Get rich and honor.

    Shi Chongshan is very satisfied with the current situation of the Shi family. Although he is stubborn and has a good face, he will not know that it is a fire pit and push his daughter into it.

    Shi Huihua hurriedly said: "Father, you don't even look at what kind of people you brought here, they talk about each other, they salute and talk about etiquette, my ears are sore when I hear it, I just look at us  The daughter-in-law of the princess doesn't have that many gifts."

    Shi Chongshan was furious: "You knowWhat do you know, learn to know etiquette, and there is nothing wrong with being more polite.  "

    "Farewell, Dad, I'm really going to be sore when I hear it. If he is really polite, he should be like my cousin, gentle and polite, instead of talking about being rude, messing around.  It¡¯s like he¡¯s the only scholar in the world, showing off!¡±

    "What nonsense are you talking about!"

    "I'm not talking nonsense, but I'm just a poor man, I thought he was a son of some family!"

    Father and daughter, you come and go, and you will quarrel and fight after a few words.

    Li Lin had no choice but to settle the lawsuit between the father and daughter: "Uncle, and cousin, just listen to me."

    "Uncle, since my cousin doesn't like the person you brought back, you can find her a solid one. She just likes it, and she just looks at her. There are times when she doesn't like it, right?"

    "As for my cousin and this Shisu." Li Lin paused slightly,

    "If he wants to marry you, it's not impossible, but there is one condition. He needs to let him know who he is, whether he can marry you, and if he can marry you, he is willing to marry you. Let his family copy these three books  After Liuli walks around, I will marry you into the door in a graceful manner."

    "If so, your father will definitely not object."

    After hearing the words, Shi Chongshan thought about it for a while, and felt that the idea was good, so he was not angry: "If he really knows who he is, he can marry you, and he is willing to marry you, and I won't object."

    Shi Huihua frowned when he heard the words: "But if he can't remember who he is? Then he can't marry me?"

    "It's easy, but it's just amnesia. Earlier, I invited a doctor for my cousin. This person should still be in Lanzhou. I'll send someone to invite him to treat her."

    "No!" Shi Huihua stood up suddenly, her face turned pale, and she walked back and forth twice, tightening her sleeves with both hands.

    Li Lin raised his eyes and looked at her coolly: "Why not?"

    "Anyway, it doesn't work."

    "Why?"

    Shi Huihua didn't know how to answer for a while.

    Li Lin said again: "In fact, you understand in your heart that once he regains his memory, he will not be the present him, and he will not be with you anymore."

    Shi Huihua's face turned pale, and he was speechless for a while.

    [The author has something to say]

    ?I asked for leave yesterday, and the computer was blacked out at nearly ten o'clock, and then the stupid author's manuscript for the day was gone, and it was too late to rewrite, so I asked for a day off.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 486 Could it be a reborn one?

    ?

    Yes, she knew it in her heart, and she was also afraid, unwilling to face the result.

    She was afraid that after Shi Su regained his memory, he would not like her anymore and would not be with her again. Or, as everyone guessed, he already had a wife and children and had no fate with her.

    But she was unwilling to accept such a result.

    It is obvious that she and him are in love with each other.

    But now everyone tells her that she and him are people from two worlds, and the person who is in love with her now, and even the relationship between the two of them, are all fake, fake.

    Speaking of it, she was just the daughter of a small schoolteacher, her status was low, her appearance was not very good, and he was probably from an extraordinary background, a nobleman.

    If she hadn't saved him, and he happened to lose his memory again, he might have nothing to do with her in this life.

    After he regains his memory and wakes up, he might look down on her as a mountain village girl.

    She would rather that he forget everything like this and spend his whole life with her.

    "It can't be cured, cousin." Shi Huihua clenched his fingers, the fingers were a little white, "It can't be cured."

    Li Lin looked at her lightly.

    Shi Huihua looked eagerly: "Cousin, help me, I want to be with him."

    Li Lin took a sip of tea, and then said: "It's not that I don't want to help you, it's just that this matter is really inappropriate. You should go back and think about it carefully. After you go back, don't be angry with your father anymore."

    "The road is only arranged for you, you can choose it yourself."

    Li Lin was too lazy to continue discussing this matter with her. He and Su Wan had just returned today, and there were still so many things to deal with. Even if he had time and patience, he didn't want to spend on these fruitless things.

    Shi Huihua still wanted to say something, but seeing that Li Lin didn't want to care anymore, he didn't dare to say any more.

    Seeing that Li Lin had just come back, Shi Chongshan didn't want to bother him anymore, so he took Shi Huihua to leave quickly. Li Lin sent him out of the door, and said that he would invite his family to dinner tomorrow.

    He didn't go to the main courtyard until the two were sent away. At this moment, Su Wan's side was almost cleaned up, and all the things that should have been moved earlier had been moved here. Now she only needs to move her lips to let people  Just display it.

    At this moment, Su Wan was standing in the yard asking for her flower pots to be placed. Those flowers were raised before she left the cabinet, and now they have also moved here.

    Seeing Li Lin coming back, she beckoned him to come over: "What's the matter?"

    About Shi Huihua, Madam Zheng also came to talk to her earlier, and she probably knows something about it.

    Li Lin came over and dragged her into the house: "Don't worry about her, she knows it's an abyss, but she wants to step into it wholeheartedly. If she is still obsessed with it, it will be hers to bruise her head."

    "If they beg you for something in the future, you just say that you can't make the decision, just push the matter to me."

    Naturally, Li Lin knew that these people in his uncle's family had their own faults, and none of them did evil things, but occasionally there were some trivial things, and it was very annoying to talk to them.

    Su Wan nodded. Since he can handle it himself, she is very happy.

    The two walked to the arhat chair in the main hall and sat down. Xiao Sang brought a pot of hot tea, and then quickly went back to work.

    "Tired?"

    Su Wan shook her head: "I slept all the way, but I'm not very tired."

    Li Lindao: "Tomorrow, I will take you to pay homage to my mother. In the evening, I invited two uncles to eat at home. I just sent someone to the kitchen and asked them to prepare. When the time comes, the uncle's family said something that they didn't want to answer.  You just don't answer."

    "Yeah." Su Wan nodded, thinking of Shi Huiqin again, "How is your cousin now?"

    "I asked a doctor to look at her."

    "How about that?"

    "Her body is already terminally ill. Even if she has good medicine to hang her life, it will only last for a year and a half." Speaking of Shi Huiqin, Li Lin's face became calmer, obviously a little displeased, "Leave her alone,  She won't come."

    Since it is a guest, Shi Huiqin is terminally ill and looks like she is dying. Many people think it is unlucky to go to someone else's house. Even if she wants to come, Shi Chongshan will not agree.

    "I just heard that the kid stayed at the door for a long time, and I'm afraid he wanted to see you."

    When Li Fu learned that Li Lin and Su Wan had returned, he stayed outside the yard for a long time, but he didn't dare to enter the door. After standing for a long time, he left silently.

    Li Lin hummed: "This kid is a bit strange,When I was in the Imperial City, I felt that he was a little out of character, not like a child. Occasionally, his eyes were quite imposing.  "

    "Momentum?"

    "It seems that some have been in a high position for a long time, looking down on the power of the world."

    Su Wan squeezed the veil tightly tightly.

    In fact, these days, she also thought about the strangeness of this child.

    He seems to have deep feelings and expectations for Li Lin, it doesn't look like a fake, but Li Lin didn't seem to have anything to do with this child before, he was just a cousin, where did the feelings come from?

    She asked Li Lin: "Are you sure?"

    Li Lin nodded: "After they left the imperial city, I sent people to follow them. At the beginning, I saw a little bit of difference, but later, it disappeared, but sometimes it is difficult to feel the aura of a person's body.  Cover up."

    No matter how much she pretends to be a real four-year-old, there will always be some flaws.

    "he is very smart."

    Probably because he knew that someone was spying secretly, so he didn't show any difference anymore.

    Su Wan remembered that day when she saw everyone in Licheng, Mr. Tian Wen once said that Li Lin had a fate of being alone, and suddenly thought of a possibility.

    Could this Li Fu be reborn?

    If in Li Fu's previous life, Li Lin was really destined for a lonely life, he had no wife and no children, and he was alone. If at this time, Shi Huiqin entrusted Li Fu to him when he was dying, he probably wouldn't care about it.  .

    Although he is not a very emotional person, he will not be a ruthless and lonely person. How much blood and kindness does he have with his uncle's family? This uncle's family has some shortcomings, but as long as he is not so greedy and act  It is impossible for a normal person to cut off the dishonesty across the board.

    So when Shi Huiqin was dying, she begged him to come here, even if he didn't like this cousin, he would help put the child in a good place.

    In the end, death is like a lamp going out, and there is no point in talking about anything else.

    If so, Li Fu follows Li Lin, and Li Lin has no wife and no children. Li Fu is very likely to inherit the Li family. If he has been the head of the Li family, it obviously makes sense for him to have that kind of momentum.  .

    Come again.

    Su Wan squinted her eyes.

    ? When we first met, Li Fu called Li Lin's father. At that time, she only felt so angry. Now that I think about it, the anticipation and admiration that the child looked at Li Lin at that time did not seem fake.

    So, this melon baby may really be his son?  !

    Su Wan suddenly looked at him.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 487 Worship

    ?

    Su Wan felt his eyebrows twitching, and felt a little unhappy in his heart.

    However, if you are not happy, you are not happy, but she is still reasonable.

    If Li Lin lived alone, then Li Fu's previous life might not have had her. If so, Li Lin, as a normal person in this world, would marry a wife and have children.

    Since he did not marry a wife and have children, it is understandable to adopt a child as his heir.

    Su Wan comforted herself, if her guess is true, luckily she is just an adopted son, if a woman jumped out and said that you robbed my husband, causing my child to lose his father and have no chance to come to the world, then that would be  It is a real Shura field.

    She was afraid that she didn't even want to live with him.

    I really can't bear such a big crime, and I can't get over this hurdle.

    However, Li Fu was really reborn, and had that identity again

    "What are you thinking about?" Li Lin frowned slightly when he saw that her expression was not right, "Is there still some discomfort? If you don't want to see that child, I will tell him not to come in the future."

    "It's nothing." Su Wan came back to his senses and shook his head, suppressing the expression on his face, wondering whether he should tell Li Lin this ridiculous guess.

    There are probably several examples like this, and she herself is one of them, so there is such an absurd guess. Anyway, they are all passed through a sieve, and it is possible to have one more.

    If it's true, if she doesn't tell Li Lin, then Li Fu knows too much about Li's affairs, and now Li Fu's gap is too great, even if he was a good person in his previous life, who would expect him to face loss after rebirth?  Can you keep your heart under all circumstances?

    But if she said so, I'm afraid the child would be in bad luck.

    This guess is better not to be true.

    I hope she is thinking too much

    On the same day, the couple and Su Jian Yuezhen had dinner together. In the kitchen, a chicken raised in the fruit forest was stewed, and a fish was braised in soy sauce, served with seasonal vegetables grown by the local people, and served with stewed bamboo shoots.  The ham tasted pretty good, even Su Jian and Yue Zhen were a little stuffed.

    After eating, they went back to rest.

    Because it was already afternoon when I came, and I didn't do much to clean up. After nightfall, Su Wan also packed her things. She thought there was nothing to do, but once she started, it seemed that things were endless  , how can not finish.

    She didn't go to bed until she couldn't bear it anymore and yawned a few times.

    Li Lin had some urgent matters here, and he was busy quite late. By the time he settled things down, he was already asleep when he came back.

    On the second day, Su Jian and Yue Zhen took people to Guiyan City, while Li Lin and Su Wan had breakfast, and brought sacrifices to pay homage to Li Lin's mother, Shi Qinsang.

    Today the weather is good, the breeze is gentle, and the white clouds are long. The husband and wife climbed up a mountain to offer incense to Shi Qinsang.

    Shi Qinsang was buried on this hillside, a simple tomb without even a tombstone, but the surrounding area was often taken care of and kept clean.

    However, the field of vision here is wide, and you can see the blue sky and white clouds in the sky when you look up, and you can see the village not far away, surrounded by green mountains and green waters, accompanied by the breeze and the bright moon, probably for Shi Qinsang, he also thinks it is very good  .

    Su Wan was a little surprised when he saw her, but he understood in an instant that Li Lin's identity was different. His mother was also Mrs. Li in the past. If someone with ulterior motives knew that she was buried here, it might disturb her.  peaceful.

    The two had incense, and Li Lin said a few more words, saying that he brought his wife to pay respects to her, to reassure her, and also talked about the recent situation. After talking for a while, the husband and wife burned paper money and went down the mountain.  went.

    After going down the mountain, the husband and wife went to visit the two uncles' homes, and invited the two uncles' family to come to dinner at night, and brought the prepared gifts with them when they went.

    This is the first time that Su Wan came to see him at home, and he had to leave as he should.

    The elders are each given a set of clothes, the two aunts are given a jacket, and the two uncles are given a set of scholar's gowns. The materials are all excellent, and they are just right as gifts for the elders.

    For the three girls, they bought bracelets from Baochai Building. They bought three bracelets in total, three in different colors, and even Shi Huiqin was not left behind.

    Shi Huiqing and Shi Huiqing sent a box of rosin ink to Shi Huixin. For students like them, it is not appropriate to give a box of good ink to students like them.

    In addition, she did not forget what she had promised Shi Huihua before, and she would give more to her.?She has a pair of pearl earrings, the size and luster of the pearls are good, the little girl especially looks fair-skinned when wearing them, and the gift is not bad.

    At Shi Hanhai's home, Su Wan finally met Li Lin's third cousin, Shi Huiluan, who was only fifteen years old, but she was pretty good-looking, with an oval face, fair skin, young and beautiful, arrogant and self-willed.  Girl, there is a hint of disdain in her eyes.

    Shi Hanhai could still carry some, but his wife, Song Shi, was a little obsequious, and she said good things as if she didn't want money, and asked about the two young masters who came with him yesterday.

    Su Wan is not a fool. Hearing her mentioning this matter, she naturally understood what she wanted to ask, so she said:

    "Those two, the gentle-born is my eldest cousin, married last year, married to the prostitute daughter of Pingyuanhou's mansion, and the other is my cousin, my grandmother and aunt have already seen each other for him, and some  selected."

    Song's face stiffened for a moment, and his face became lighter, but he didn't mention it again.

    Su Wan thought in her heart that she really dared to think about it, but the other party didn't pester her anymore, and she took it as a matter of course. In fact, this kind of thing is very common, as long as she doesn't mess around, she can take it easy.

    After leaving Shi Hanhai's house, he went to Shi Chongshan's house, and also gave gifts. Shi Chongshan's wife, Mrs. Zhou, is a good-natured woman, a virtuous and gentle woman who treats others kindly.

    Shi Chongshan is sour and stubborn, but the Shi family has a rich family background. He has been an academy in Shiqiao Academy for half his life. His status is not low, and he can get a lot of money in a year.

    He has always treated Mrs. Zhou well, Mrs. Zhou is a virtuous and gentle person, and the husband and wife have always been very harmonious.

    Mrs. Zhou has a good craftsmanship. She keeps some of all the fruits at home, and if she can't finish eating, she makes a preserved fruit or fruit wine. Su Wan has tasted the preserved fruit she made, and it is really good, better than her outside.  The ones you buy are delicious.

    Seeing that she likes it, Mrs. Zhou said: "If the princess likes it, I will go over and pick some for you in a while, and don't be polite to me. You just came here, just take it as a taste of my craftsmanship. If you eat well, I will be happy  gone."

    "If the princess is interested, the fruit will come out in a few days. You can call me to teach the princess how to make some. I don't have other skills. It's okay to make some preserved fruits" (Remember this site  URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 488 Host a Banquet, Shop

    ?

    Su Wan is really interested in making preserved fruit. In his free time, he can make some preserved fruit and fruit wine by himself.

    She smiled and said, "Then there will be Aunt Lao."

    Zhou said: "Why are you being polite, you can come and find me if you have anything to do in the future."

    In fact, Mrs. Zhou is also very happy, she also has the same worries as Shi Chongshan, fearing that Li Lin will not be able to live a good life after marrying this noble lady, and the days to come will either be submissive or wild.

    Seeing that Su Wan is gentle and kind, and doesn't dislike poor relatives like them, and has some respect for her elders, she is finally relieved.

    The Zhou family had a pretty good relationship with his sister-in-law Shi Qinsang back then, so naturally he also hoped that his nephew would have a good life.

    Su Wan also went to visit Shi Huiqin. Although she didn't really want to see Shi Huiqin, a relative was sick. Since she came, there was no reason not to visit.

    Shi Huiqin was sitting in her room quietly embroidering. She was still very thin, but her complexion was better than before. When she saw Su Wan, her eyes flashed, and then she returned to her weak and pitiful appearance, and shouted  mother.

    Mrs. Zhou felt sorry for her daughter: "Huiqin, why are you doing this again? Be careful."

    "Mother, I'm fine." Shi Huiqin smiled softly, "Staying in the house all day long is too busy, and it's good to do some things, anyway, it doesn't take much effort.  Let my parents take care of me."

    "Why can't your parents afford you? Why do you need to do this?" Zhou sighed. Shi Huiqin's disease requires frequent medication, which naturally costs a lot.  After the flowers were over, she went back to her natal family, and naturally she had to rely on her parents.

    "The princess came to visit you." Zhou said, "You have been to the imperial city before, so you should have met the princess, but have you thanked the princess?"

    Shi Huiqin's face froze for a moment, then covered her mouth and coughed several times. Seeing this, Mrs. Zhou didn't care about Su Wan, and hurriedly gave her a break.

    However, Shi Huiqin coughed non-stop as if she had flipped some switch. Su Wan stood there for a while. The smell of medicine in the room was really strong, which made her a little unbearable. Seeing that Mrs. Zhou was still giving Shi Huiqin  , then quietly backed out.

    The air in the yard is fresh and pleasant.

    Shi Huiqin didn't want to see her, and she didn't want to see him yet.

    In the evening, there was a banquet in Jingpingyuan. Shi Chongshan and Shi Hanhai came to visit. As expected, Shi Huiqin didn't come, but Li Fu came. He found a corner and sat down, and then his eyes began to fall on Li Lin from time to time.

    Su Wan had a guess about his identity, and paid attention to his gaze unobtrusively. After realizing it, the absurd guess in his heart became more and more likely.

    Of course, the two families didn't come empty-handed. They didn't have any good food, but they ate a lot.

    Mrs. Zhou brought six live chickens, all of which were egg-laying hens. The chickens raised in Guolin here are delicious, and the eggs are also delicious. There are also some preserved fruit wines she made herself.

    Mrs. Song brought some small baskets of crabs and shrimps, as well as some cured fish and preserved duck. When the Shi family brothers separated, Shi Chongshan¡¯s family got more fruit forests, and Shi Hanhai¡¯s family had an extra fish pond to raise them.  Some aquatic products are also well-raised.

    Su Wan's eyes lit up when he saw the crab, and he asked someone to put the crab on the steamer, so that he could have a fresh taste when he finished eating.

    It's only the beginning of September, and the crabs in the imperial city still have to wait until mid-September. She hasn't eaten a bite this year, but she's craving it. When she sees it, she thinks she can eat it right away.

    Song's eyes lit up when she saw it: "The princess likes to eat crabs?"

    Su Wan said: "I like it very much, but I can't eat too much. It's good to eat one or two once in a while. Second Aunt's crabs are really good. They are not small in size."

    When Mrs. Song heard the words, she felt a little complacent: "That is, our family's crabs are of course the best. Even if there are crab breeders in a radius of a hundred miles, they can't compare with our family's."

    Raising crabs also requires a method of raising crabs, which is unique to her family. The crabs and fresh shrimps raised every year can make the family earn a fortune.

    "If the princess likes to eat, feel free to ask someone to find me, and I will let you fish it for you."

    Su Wan laughed: "Then I won't be polite."

    "You're welcome, it's not worth much."

    Mrs. Song is not a wealthy person, but she is not stingy either. After all, the family has some wealth, so there is no need to worry about it. Even if you want to eat, you can't eat much, let alone, Su Wan also gave gifts to everyone in the family, which was not a loss.

    This banquet was a joy for both the host and the guests, without any accidents.

    Su Wan ate fresh crabs, and even made some pots of chrysanthemum tea to go with it, and he was in a good mood.

    Li Lin discussed with the people of the Shi family, planning to hold a banquet for the people in the village. Now many people in the village, most of them know his parents, or watched his mother grow up.

    When he got married, he didn't invite everyone to the Imperial City, so it's really good to make up one now.

    A group of people discussed it and set the date on the eighth day of October. There is still one month away from now, so they just have time to prepare.

    When the moon was in the night sky, the two families left with lanterns.

    Su Wan lived in Shiqiao Village in this way. In the first few days, she had been packing up things, adjusting some unsatisfactory places in the yard, or taking care of her flowers and plants, and changing to a new place.  I'm really worried about not being able to survive.

    Su Jian and Yue Zhen returned after inspecting Guiyan City for a few days. When they came back, they gave Su Guan the land deeds and house deeds of five shops.

    Su Wan froze for a moment: "What do you want me to do?"

    Su Jian said: "This is the shop that our two families set up for you. When I came, my grandmother gave five thousand taels of silver, my third uncle gave three thousand taels, and your sister-in-law and I also gave one thousand taels.  I gave ten thousand."

    "We asked Jing Yuan before that you also have some land left by the elders in Shiqiao Village. You should not worry about eating and using it, so you didn't buy a farm. A shop is more suitable and convenient for you to manage."

    "You have returned all the shops in the previous dowry. Although these are far more valuable than the shops in the city of God, if you manage them well, you will also have income."

    Every inch of land in the imperial city is gold, and the shops facing the street are all hens that lay golden eggs, which are indeed inestimable.

    Su Jian said: "Just take it, and let the family feel at ease."

    Su Wan thought about it, and finally accepted it. Since it was the elder's kindness, it would be a little polite to refuse. In the future, she will send more things to show respect.

    Seeing that she accepted it, Su Jian was also relieved, afraid that she would not accept it and would push back and forth.

    "There is a three-story restaurant, a two-story tea house, and three small shops. You can do whatever you want." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 489 Since Madam ordered it, Madam must be dissatisfied

    ?

    Su Jian and Yue Zhen were busy with the business of the shop, observed the village for a few more days, and then prepared to leave in peace.

    Su Guan asked people to go to the mountains to pick a lot of seasonal fruits, and bought a lot of cured fish and dried goods in the village for them to take back.

    When they came, they prepared six carriages, one of which belonged to Li Lin before, so naturally they wanted to keep it, and another one was left behind, and they asked them to take the remaining four carriages back to the imperial city.

    What a pity to go back with an empty carriage, full, must be full.

    Anything you can take can be loaded, and Su Wan also went to the Song family to buy two baskets of crabs for them to take back.

    Shi Hanhai has a lot of earthen pottery tanks that people can fire in his home. On weekdays, people come to buy fish and crabs and shrimps.  Two or three days without death.

    Only a few days after Su Jian and Yue Zhen left, something happened in South Qin State. When the news came, Su Wan was accompanying Li Lin in his office.  One ear.

    It is said that there was a turmoil in the South Qin Kingdom. The emperor's younger brother suddenly turned against him. He led the troops to occupy the South Qin Palace and ascended the throne.  The first sent troops to the royal courts of hundreds of clans in Lingnan to fight.

    The new ruler of the Southern Qin Dynasty had a great enmity with the hundreds of families in Lingnan. It is said that his mother died at the hands of the empress dowager who married into the palace in Lingnan.

    In terms of this geographical location, the Eastern Zhao occupies the northeast position, the Southern Qin is to the south, and there is a space left by the Southern Qin, which is the Lingnan Hundred Clans.  To the north is Jiangxi Wangting, and to the north of Eastern Zhao is Beiyuan Wangting.

    These royal courts are different from the country. Although the royal courts have rulers, because of different ethnic groups or tribes, the tribal leaders have always been the managers.  The family becomes the king.

    The internal disputes of these royal courts have been constant over the years, and the private movements of various countries are not small. This sudden fight is really a bit unprepared.

    The Li family also has a lot of family business in Nanqin, and there are still many people. When they heard the news, Jiubian immediately led people to clean up the stalls, and Licheng also sent people to help.

    Li Lin also kept writing letters these two days. When Su Wan was sitting in the room, he occasionally saw flying eagles landing in the front yard.  These people and things are well arranged.

    Some nights, Su Wan couldn't reach out her hand, Xia Qiu was still a little hot, she didn't like to be held by him in the first half of the night, she felt hot, but she found it in the second half of the night, and felt that sleeping in his arms was more comfortable.

    After a while, she woke up, and then found that the person around her was missing. She felt sorry for his busy work, and turned to ask the kitchen to mend it for him.

    Lao Gao was stunned for a while: "Make up for it? To the young master?"

    The young master is young and healthy, and it's not that he was sick and lost his body. What can he do to make up for it?

    There is a certain degree of attention to food, too much tonic will hurt the body, this is good, then there is no need, just eat normally.

    Xiao Mo said: "Exactly, this is Madam's order. If you want to buy something, let Zhang Xiaoge prepare it. If you need any medicinal materials, you can find Zhang Guanshi. The key to the medicinal material room is with Zhang Zhang."

    After Su Wan settled down here, he asked the people in the yard to change their mouths. Here, instead of calling at the Princess, they should call Madam instead.

    Lao Gao nodded in a daze, but he was thinking about what to make up for in his heart. After deliberation, he asked Yuan You. After all, Yuan You was the son's guard and knew more.

    "What's the matter?" Yuanyou snorted, and stretched out his hand to grab a handful of hair, "Young master is in good health. Since it was ordered by the madam, it must be that the madam is not satisfied. Naturally, we must follow the madam's instructions and make up for it."  repair."

    After speaking, he laughed twice.

    Lao Gao still didn't understand: "But what should I supplement? This supplement can't be supplemented indiscriminately."

    "That's what, Lao Gao, you're already married, why don't you understand this?" Yuanyou laughed twice, with a distorted smile on his face.

    After hearing what he said, and seeing him laughing like this, Lao Gao understood something in a trance, so he also smiled mysteriously, and immediately went down to prepare.

    At dinner that day, there was an extra dose of medicinal food on the table, and Su Wan warmly spooned a bowl for Li Lin: "Drink more, I'm very busy these days, and I need tonic."

    Li Lin smelled the medicinal smell in the soup, and several times??I can't stop drinking, and every time I want to drink, I still look at her, with a weird expression on my face.

    Su Wan raised her eyebrows: "What's the matter? Don't want to drink?"

    He stared at her for a moment, feeling that the center of his eyebrows was jumping. He put the bowl back on the table, and rubbed the center of his eyebrows: "Whose idea?"

    "Me, what's the matter?" Su Wan was puzzled, "I didn't see that you were so busy these days that you didn't even have time to sleep peacefully, so I asked someone to make up for you."

    The corner of Li Lin's mouth twitched: "Then who prepared this soup?"

    Su Wan said: "I heard from Xiao Man that it was Lao Gao who asked Yuan You to prepare the medicinal diet. What's wrong? Is there a problem? Could it be poisonous?"

    Su Guan was taken aback, and hurriedly asked Xiao Li to check.

    "It's not so poisonous." Li Lin's mouth twitched again, feeling that he seems to be too talkative recently, and everyone dared to do nonsense. He really wanted to rebel.

    "Go, send this tonic to Yuanyou, and say that I will reward you, young master. You must watch him drink this soup, and don't pour out a single drop."

    Xiao Mo was dizzy, she thought there was something wrong with the soup, and she was relieved that there was no problem, as for the matter ordered by the young master, she was even more dizzy, but she also obeyed the master's order and took the soup with a box  Install it, and send it to Yuanyou.

    That night, when Su Wan woke up in the middle of the night, she heard a commotion, as if someone was fighting.

    There is an open space at the back of Jingpingyuan Garden, surrounded by many shaded trees and bamboos. It is usually a place for a group of people to practice martial arts.

    But even if there is movement, it is mostly in the early morning or during the day, but it is really rare at night.

    "What's wrong? Are there assassins?"

    "No." Li Lin also woke up at this moment, his eyes dim, "The sound of Yuanyou, I'm afraid I won't be able to sleep at night, I've found someone to make gestures, and don't worry about him."

    Mr. Li thought in his heart, he deserves it, next time he dares to have someone make this kind of tonic for him, and let him drink it himself.

    See how happy he is drinking?  Are you comfortable?  Do you think it should be supplemented?

    Hearing this, Su Wan continued to sleep in peace.

    "I'm going out tomorrow, and I won't be back until a few days later."

    When Su Wan heard this, her drowsiness disappeared instantly: "Where are you going?"

    [The author has something to say]

    Update early today (remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 490 This Salted Fish Really Paniced

    ?

    "There are some things in Nanqin that I need to discuss in person, you"

    Li Lin felt a little sorry for her. It has only been half a month since he moved here. She is afraid that he has not adapted to this place yet, and he will leave her alone. It is too much.

    However, when the incident happened suddenly, he was really worried that there would be a real fight, and the world would be in chaos.

    Peaceful days are rare. All nations and ethnic groups seem to be living in peace, but there are many things secretly plotting and coveting each other.

    Once the Southern Qin and the Lingnan Hundred Clans fight, they don't know what the chaos will be. All the countries are probably thinking about how to get a piece of the pie, or take the opportunity to directly invade the Southern Qin and gain the world of the Southern Qin.

    Today, all countries are at the same level, but no one wants to rule the world and be one emperor for thousands of years.

    If someone really ruled the world, Licheng might be in danger. There are too many coveted things in Licheng. Now that all countries are restraining them, they are afraid of offending Licheng. When the time comes, Licheng will join hands with a certain country to deal with it, so there is no peace.  thing.

    He can't let the world mess up.

    Su Wan paused, lowered her eyes and bit her lips, and said after a while: "Then you go, although I like being with you very much, but you also have your own responsibilities, do what you should do."

    "I can't leave you alone because of me. The journey is far away, and I can't accompany you, but I will wait for you at home."

    "You should pay attention to your own safety when you are away from home. Now you have a wife."

    "okay."

    Su Wan raised her eyebrows: "If something really happened to you, then I will definitely not guard you for the rest of my life. When the time comes, I will turn around and find a better-born man than you to marry."

    "?!"

    These words.

    "Ma'am." He was extremely helpless, and sighed, "Don't say this again in the future, I will get angry if I hear it again."

    Su Wan stretched out her hand to straighten his collar: "Then you have to live well and live longer than me, so I won't have a chance."

    "good."

    Li Lin said again: "Originally, I wanted to talk to you about this tomorrow, but it's fine now. I don't know if I can come back soon about the banquet, so let's postpone it for the time being. I will talk about it in the spring of next year. I will talk about it later."  I will talk to my aunt and ask her to help explain it to the people in the village."

    "I will definitely be able to come back years ago."

    "If there is anything difficult to handle, you can also ask your uncle and aunt for help. I will leave Huifeng Jusong as a guard and let them protect you"

    Both of them couldn't fall asleep, and they were very reluctant to part with each other. They chattered a lot, and didn't stop until it was light outside.

    In the morning, the two went to pick some fruits and came back, and had dinner together at noon. After the meal, Li Lin went to Shi Chongshan's house, saying that he would be away for a while, and asked Mrs. Zhou to help take care of Su Wan.

    Although Su Wan herself is capable and has many people under her command, Mrs. Zhou knows a lot about the affairs of the village, and she knows a little more about how to deal with them.

    He was really worried that Su Wan had suffered a loss and didn't know how to deal with it, and that he had been wronged, and he had his way of dealing with noble ladies and wives, but the way of ordinary village women would not work.

    As an elder, Mrs. Zhou is naturally willing to lend a helping hand: "You can go to work with peace of mind, the Princess, I will go and sit down in a few days, nothing will happen, besides, who among us can bully the Princess  ah."

    The Zhou family has lived here for half of his life, and he knows the people in the village that there are some bad people, but there are no really vicious people, and Su Wan has a high status, so there may be some who say a few sour words in private, but  But no one dared to offend her.

    We are all ordinary people, if it is not that life is difficult, and we are about to rise up and resist, no one will blatantly offend the powerful, unless it is because they don't want to live anymore.

    "However, after a while, the Princess is going to be busy. I went to Guiyan City yesterday and heard about the Princess. The people in Guiyan City also know that you and the Princess have moved back.  There must be a lot of people who will come to visit."

    "She can handle these by herself."

    "That's good, I can't handle those people."

    Li Lin returned to Jingpingyuan again, and explained some things to Huifeng Jusong. It was about the same time in the afternoon, and the city gate was closed too late, so he was about to leave.

    This time he walked in such a hurry that he didn't even care about the carriage. He was going to ride a horse. Riding a horse can go a lot faster and is convenient, but it is very tiring.

    Su Wan sent him to the side of the stone bridge at the entrance of the village, told him to pay attention to safety, and then stood there watching him leave.In fact, she also understood in her heart that how could he spend so much time with her, living such an idle life.

    If the world is peaceful and the people live in peace and contentment, he can be a hands-off shopkeeper and arrange for people to do everything.

    But if something really happened, he would definitely not be able to sit still. If he could really put aside the responsibilities on his body, regardless of the common people in this world, he would not belong to the Li Jingyuan she knew.

    Jing Yuan, what he is looking for is a beautiful scenery in the world, he wants the world to be peaceful, and he wants the people to live and work in peace and contentment.

    Su Guan sent Li Lin away, thinking about it for two days, and felt that he couldn't be idle anymore. He always felt that he was working hard in the front, and he couldn't help him in the back.  Very, scratching my heart and lungs and restless.

    After thinking about it, I felt that I should find something to do.

    So she thought of the shops prepared for her by Jinning Duke's Mansion and Zhen Guo Duke Mansion. She couldn't do anything else, so she could still make some money.

    When she was free, she took someone to Guiyan City, and looked at these shops according to their addresses. Most of them were in good positions, and if they were managed properly, they could indeed make money.

    A three-story restaurant was facing the street. Su Wan went to check it out, and asked someone to ask about the situation. He learned that the owner in front had been involved in something and sold it.  Waiting and watching, wanting to take advantage, just in time Su Jian and Yue Zhen arrived and paid for the shop to be taken down.

    However, Su Jian and Yue Zhen are not stupid. When they bought the restaurant, they revealed a little bit, so that people know that the people who bought this restaurant are the dignitaries of the imperial city, and they will not offend them. Therefore, the restaurant has been kept safe.

    After all, this kind of restaurant is more profitable to be a restaurant. Su Wan decided to continue to be a restaurant, and asked the guards to hire a few cooks, and then hired a steward, plus five or eight younger brothers, and a few logistics staff.  I can open it.

    As for the dishes, it's easy, she can piece together some of them herself, and the chef will come up with a few special dishes, not to mention that there is also a chef Gao at Jijingpingyuan.

    Both the Gao family and his wife were chefs invited back from Hongsi Building in the Imperial City. It would not be difficult for him to share 10 or 20% of the dishes and let him give advice to the chefs.

    Lao Gao and his wife have a lot of monthly money, but no one thinks it is too much.

    There is no need for him to pass on all his skills to others like teaching apprentices, and he doesn't need to do too well, just do a general restaurant level, not too top-notch, and he can make money.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 491: Jianjia Building

    ?

    Su Wan likes the word moderation very much. No matter what it is, she doesn't like to be too outstanding, and she doesn't have the idea of ??doing the best if she wants to do it.

    In her opinion, the best way to get rich is to make a fortune safely, just like this restaurant. She is a foreigner. If she does a good job, she will definitely make money, but it also blocks the way of others.  It would be strange if she could let her go, she would definitely be in constant trouble.

    It is said that a strong dragon can't beat a local snake, she can't be considered a strong dragon, and others are more than a local snake, so she does the business of the restaurant as usual, and it is enough to have customers if she is not too outstanding. After a month, she can  Earn some, and that's enough.

    There are quite a few such ordinary restaurants in Guiyan City, and they are not too eager to grab customers. For the sake of the backer behind her, if others give her some face, no one will make trouble.

    It is serious to make money steadily and steadily. Besides, she didn't wait for this money to eat, so why bother to grab food from other people's mouths.

    Then there are three small shops, one of which she intends to sell small jewelry, which is the jewelry of the ordinary jewelry shop in the imperial city, although the jewelry sold in that shop is not expensive, but the small profits are quick to sell, since she came out with the style  , business has been good.

    She has already made up her mind, let Steward Lin prepare the goods, and then ship them over and sell them here. Jewelry at that price, exquisitely made and beautiful, must be very popular.

    In the second small shop, she plans to open a bookstore, sell some pens, ink, paper and inkstone books, things for scholars, and make money, and then write some books for sale. In the past, Mrs. Li gave her a bookstore for her to practice management. She only needs to list  If you come up with some outlines of the stories and invite some gentlemen to write them, it will sell well.

    The last small shop, Su Wan wants to open a girl's shop, dealing in some cosmetics, cloth, handkerchiefs and the like. It's a bit complicated, but she thinks it should be good.

    The remaining two-story teahouse, Su Guan wants to make it a teahouse for girls and wives to drink tea. On weekdays, they prepare some snacks, dried fruits and other food, and then match them with tea. In addition to ordinary tea, you can also  Make some herbal tea, fruit tea and the like.

    ? If possible, add an entertainment facility, invite a few girls to play the piano and pipa, and match it with chessboards, leaf cards and other playthings.

    In this way, it will be convenient for the girls to talk.

    She even thought of a name, and it's called Jianjialou.

    The so-called 'the reeds are green, and the white dew is frost.  The so-called Iraqis are on the side of the water', which is the backdrop.

    As for herbal tea and fruit tea, Su Wan is not worried. Someone has already made it in the Imperial City, and she has drunk it before, so even if it is made, no one will doubt her origin.

    If she is more serious, ask a doctor to help prepare scented tea and fruit tea, and name it for whitening and beautifying, clearing away heat and detoxification, regulating menstruation, and regulating sleep, etc., it will definitely be very popular.

    There is no such tea house that only accepts girls. Even if she does a good job, it is not regarded as stealing other people's business, and if she does a good job, she has won the favor of all the girls and wives, who dares to be presumptuous.

    It was rare for Su Guan to get up and do something, but he did it very seriously. Each shop made a detailed plan, and it took a few days to make the plan.  people.

    Li Lin lives here, and she also lives here. Not only is this Shiqiao Village, but also the surrounding area of ??Guiyan City, and the people under her hands have a clear idea. She wants to find some people to do things.  It is most appropriate to ask Steward Zhang to help find him.

    "Then it's hard work for Zhang Guan."

    Manager Zhang said with a smile: "It's just a trivial matter, so don't talk about hard work. Don't worry, madam, my subordinates will definitely handle things safely."

    It's just a matter of finding a few reliable shopkeepers and cooks. For Zhang Guanshi, it's a trivial matter. Find someone to ask. After you know the candidates, send someone to check the bottom line.

    Su Wan laughed: "It must be hard work to run back and forth. When the shop makes money, I will get you some delicious food and let everyone eat a few more meals."

    As for money and silver, Su Wan, on the side of Steward Zhang, did not intend to give it, and it was inappropriate to give more or less.

    Although Guanshi Zhang is only a steward, he has a lot of family background. Being able to be a steward in the Li family, and now being assigned here again, his status is obviously not low.

    So she didn't talk about it at all, and when she made money, she would give extra meals to the people in Jingpingyuan, and everyone would eat something good together, which was just right.

    "I'll just wait." Guanshi Zhang was really happy when he heard that.

    "Ma'am, there is one more thing. I originally wanted my wife to come and talk to Madam, but now that I saw Madam, I said it together. Three days later, Mr. Liu came to the village to help ShiThe eldest daughter of the family went to see a doctor, and the young master ordered Mr. Liu to check his wife's pulse at that time before he left. The wife stayed in the mansion that day and did not want to go out.  "

    "Those people with some abilities have very weird temperaments. If time passes, he might not want to come back after he leaves."

    "If he says something at that time, Madam doesn't have to argue with him."

    Mr. Liu is the doctor Li Lin invited for Shi Huiqin according to Li Fu's agreement. Although he is not as good as a genius doctor like Xue, he is also a doctor with excellent medical skills.  Do not do it, so it is really not easy to offend.

    Su Wan nodded, expressing his understanding: "I will definitely be there that day."

    She has always been a life-saving person. Since she has such an opportunity, how could she not cherish it? In the past two years, she has paid attention to recuperation, and she takes a walk in the yard when she has free time on weekdays.  The kind of delicateness that can't breathe after walking a few steps.

    Even if she doesn't have any major health problems now, she can feel at ease after having her pulse checked.

    "What happened to the second girl of the Shi family?" Su Wan remembered that Li Lin had said about that incident, saying that he wanted to give Shi Suzhi amnesia, and if he recovered and really wanted to marry Shi Huihua, then he would go three letters  Liuli married the man away in a grand manner.

    Shi Huihua didn't want to, so he quarreled with Shi Chongshan again after returning home, and finally Shi Chongshan kicked Shi Su out, and now Shi Su is still living in the house of a widowed old woman in the village.

    Shi Huihua had come over to beg her twice before, asking her to help intercede, but Su Wan didn't intend to help with this favor. If Shi Huihua came to sit and talk with her, she would be very welcome, but she couldn't help  .

    "Young Master and Mr. Shi have spoken. When Mr. Liu comes over, he will ask Mr. Liu to treat Mr. Shi's injuries. If the second girl disagrees, she can just lock her up."

    Cure is sure to be cured, the knife will always fall, you can't keep procrastinating, whether this person can marry, you will understand when he is cured.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 492

    ?

    Su Wan nodded upon hearing this and did not say anything else. After Zhang Guanshi had finished speaking, he said goodbye and left.

    Su Guan went back to the house and continued to improve the plan to see if there were any mistakes or omissions. He also sent a letter to Steward Lin, asking him to purchase goods from the shop in the Imperial City and arrange some goods for her, such as those jewelry.  , cloth, and pen, ink, paper and inkstone.

    Yan Ming wants to open a shop in Guiyan City, and let him manage the supply of these three shops in the future. If there is any good buy in the Imperial City, a batch will be sent over, and the shop's income will be paid to him at a flat rate.

    For the restaurant business, you have to find the chef first, and then try to see if the chef's ability can hold up. If you can hold up, then arrange it directly. If you can't hold up, then ask Chef Gao to help.

    However, she doesn't have to worry about these things, the main thing is the Jianjialou business, what kind of snacks to make, what kind of tea, what kind of preserved fruits to grow, all need to be carefully thought out.

    However, take this matter slowly. Anyway, the teahouse is still being renovated now, so there is naturally no rush.

    Speaking of decoration, this is her old profession, but it's a pity that she doesn't dare to mess around, fearing that if she accidentally adds some elements into it, it won't play a big role, but it will expose herself.

    On the third day, Guanshi Zhang and Madam Zheng brought a gentleman in his forties into Jingping Garden, and Su Wan met him in Li Lin's former hospitality garden.

    Mr. Liu was born tall and thin, quite tall and straight like a bamboo joint, but also quite proud, with a beard and beard, sharp eyes, obviously not a good talker.

    "Mr. Liu is here, please sit down."

    Mr. Liu's complexion was very bad. He didn't want to take this matter at first, and found it troublesome, but he couldn't help it. The other party gave too much, and it was not easy to offend, so he had to bite the bullet and do it.

    That's all, that woman's foundation is hollowed out, even if she is prescribed medicine to hang herself, she can only live for another year or a half, and he will also get away by then, but I didn't expect that this halfway would give him more money.  of two patients.

    Su Wan didn't mind his stinky face, so he asked him to sit down, and asked Xiao Sang to make tea, which was still the finest Yunwu tea. After drinking two cups of tea, Mr. Liu felt much more comfortable.

    "What's wrong with this lady?"

    Su Wan said: "I haven't been in good health since I was a child. I've been taking care of it for two years, but it's getting better. There's nothing serious about it. I heard that my husband is coming, so my husband wants to ask him to take my pulse to see how I'm recovering."

    Mr. Liu choked, thinking that you regarded me as the imperial physician of the Imperial Medical Court, who arrived at any time, and took the pulse on time, but remembering the identity of that person, he didn't dare to shake his face at his wife.

    Although he has a bad temper, he still wants to live and be free.

    "Please hold out your hand."

    Su Wan stretched out his hand, and Mr. Liu put his hand on her wrist to check the pulse. After a while, he put his hand away, and then began to take out a handkerchief to wipe his hands vigorously, his face was also a little stiff.

    Su Guan's eyes were a little cocky, wondering if this person had some kind of cleanliness, but she didn't say anything.

    After wiping his hands, Mr. Liu put away his handkerchief and asked her, "What have you eaten recently? What do you do on weekdays?"

    When Xiao Sang heard the words, she recounted Su Wan's recent menu, and she also talked about her daily walking and exercising.

    "This lady was born with a weak foundation. Although she was supported by good medicine, she was raised in a deep boudoir. She seldom moves, and her weakness is not replenished. Although her body looks good, she is weak after all.  It¡¯s also good to move more, and you don¡¯t need to take medicine to make a big tonic, just food tonic.¡±

    Su Wan asked: "How long will it take to recover?"

    Mr. Liu said: "Don't worry, just take care of it slowly. In a year or two, if Madam walks around more, it's almost enough."

    Su Wan nodded: "Then can I ask you to open a food supplement menu?"

    "Okay." Mr. Liu didn't care, he wrote a few menus, and then got up to say goodbye and left. Manager Zhang sent him out to Shi's house.

    Xiao Sang carefully put away the menu: "Madam, I'll go talk to Uncle Gao in a while and ask him to prepare it for Madam."

    "I'll go, I'll go!" Xiao Mo was also happy, "Madam should get better soon."

    Su Wan also smiled: "It will definitely get better."

    Since Mr. Liu has said so, it means that her current physical problem is not serious, and she will be able to recover if she takes a good care of her.

    She secretly breathed a sigh of relief in her heart, there is nothing better than good health.

    When she first took over this body, she didn't think there was anything wrong with it.?I don¡¯t feel tired when I don¡¯t go out, but now I feel a lot lighter and sleep more comfortably at night.

    Mother Zheng was also happy: "Madam, write a letter to the young master, telling the young master that his wife's health has improved a lot."

    Su Wan couldn't help but nodded: "It's time to write one. He will be happy when he finds out."

    After the two got married, he took care of most of her affairs, and he was always worried about her physical condition, and he kept trying to take care of her in different ways. He should be happy that her condition is better now.

    but

    Su Wan paused for a moment, and didn't know what was going on with him, whether it was a good idea to send the letter, if it was too much trouble, forget it.

    Forget it, write the letter first, and then ask Huifeng if he can send it.

    Thinking of this, she didn't want to delay, and was quickly returned to the main courtyard, where she studied ink and wrote in the study, and quickly finished writing the letter.

    Although there are a lot of things to say, but after thinking about it, I should keep it simple and write down what Mr. Liu said.

    This also allows him to work with peace of mind.

    When the ink was completely dry, she folded the letter, left the main courtyard, and went to the garden to call back: "Can you see if this letter can be sent together when the letter is delivered next time?"

    Jing Pingyuan also occasionally received some letters. Because of the long distance and using Feiying, it was not an important matter, and Su Wan was not willing to let Feiying go.

    Hui Feng received the letter, carefully folded it again, not daring to read the contents of the letter, he said: "Tomorrow I will send a message to the son, and then I will send it to the madam."

    "How is your son doing recently?"

    "It has reached the capital of South Qin."

    Su Wan nodded and didn't ask any more questions. Just as he was thinking about going back, he heard hurried footsteps coming from outside the courtyard, accompanied by loud shouts:

    "Cousin! Cousin! Come out quickly! Help me!"

    "Why stop me, I want to see my cousin! Cousin!"

    It is painted by Shi Hui.

    Su Wan frowned slightly, and Hui Feng also frowned: "Madam, do you want to stop someone?"

    Su Wan thought for a while and said: "No, let her in, if I avoid seeing her, she will definitely not let it go."

    I think it's because of Shi Su's affairs, now that Mr. Liu went to Shi's house, after seeing Shi Huiqin, it's Shi Su's turn.

    Hui Feng nodded, turned around and left the yard, and after a while, came in with Shi Huihua.

    When Shi Huihua saw Su Wan, it was as if he had seen a life-saving straw: "The princess's cousin! You must help me, I don't want to be cured, I don't want Shisu to restore his memory!" (Remember this website URL: www  .hlnovel.com

 Chapter 493 Who is He, It's Worthy of You to Cry For Him

    ?

    The layout of the Jingping Garden here is different from that of the Imperial City. The second gate leads to the garden. The whole courtyard faces south. The main courtyard is on the west side of the garden.  There is also a wall around the perimeter that separates this garden.

    Other courtyards are scattered on the east side of the garden, so this garden is not like the garden in the inner courtyard of the tall mansion, where everyone in the house can come.

    Moreover, there is a pool in the yard, and there is a waterside pavilion next to the pool. It is also convenient to feed fish or meet guests here on weekdays, or to open two tables for dinner.

    But at the moment Su Wan is not in the waterside pavilion. She is sitting on a wooden table by the side of the path from the main courtyard.  OK, you can sit here too.

    At this time, Shi Huihua was in a mess, her hair was disheveled, and her eyes were red and swollen from crying. She wanted to rush over but was stopped by the wind from the side: "Miss Shi Er, please don't run into Madam."

    "It's okay, Huifeng, you can go and do your work." Su Wan raised her hand and waved, "Hui Hua, come and sit, and Xiao Li, go and get some refreshments and tea."

    Shi Huihua panicked all over: "Cousin Princess, I"

    Su Wan smiled and said: "Don't worry, sit down first, and talk slowly if you have anything to say."

    After hearing the words, Shi Huihua had no choice but to bite the bullet and sit down, but her expression was still very uneasy. Her fingers twisting her cuffs were a little pale, her face was panicked and helpless, and she was obviously very pitiful.

    "Cousin, I" Shi Huihua wanted to speak, but tears fell first, "Cousin, help me, I don't want Shi Su to regain his memory, I can't live with him like this  Cousin, only you can help me now."

    The matter was a decision made by the Shi family and Li Lin. Now that Li Lin is not in the village and the Shi family has a tough attitude, the only one who can help Shi Hui's painting is Su Wan. If Su Wan can come forward to stop the matter, the matter can stop.

    Today Shi Huihua wanted to resist, but was locked up by Shi Hui's letter. It was with great difficulty that she ran out to find Su Wan.

    She likes Shi Su so much, and wants to be with him too much, and she doesn't want him to recover his memory. She is afraid that the two of them are like clouds and mud, and she will never be able to reach him anymore. She is afraid that he has a wife and children long ago, and he will never be able to be together again.  Together.

    She wished that he would never remember and just be with her for the rest of his life.

    "Cousin, please."

    Shi Huihua burst into tears, as pitiful as she could be.

    "Look at you crying like this, don't cry." Su Wan sighed, and then led her to the main courtyard, "Follow me, I'll get someone to clean up for you, the girl's house should be beautiful  , how can you cry like this for a man."

    Su Wan took her to the main courtyard, went to an empty room in the west wing, and asked Xiao Mo to tidy up for her.

    The main house of the main courtyard is where she lives with Li Lin and her husband. There is a storeroom in the east wing, and the remaining two rooms are connected to make a living room. There are two storerooms in the west wing, which store her clothes, cloth and the like.  Things, and the remaining one is used as a room, and if Xiao Sang Xiaoman stays in the yard to watch the night on weekdays, she will rest here.

    There are beds and dressers inside.

    Su Guan was sitting on the side, watching Xiao Sang bring hot water to wipe Shi Huihua's face, and watching Xiao Sang tidy her clothes and re-comb her bun, then went over and picked a maple leaf  The hairpin put it on for her.

    Shi Huihua has calmed down a lot now.

    Su Wan smiled and said: "Look, what a beautiful girl, there are so many men who like you in the world, I'm afraid I won't be able to find a good marriage."

    Shi Huihua looked at herself in the bronze mirror, feeling a little absent-minded. Although she was not born beautiful, nor could she compare to Su Wan's exquisiteness, she had good facial features, fair skin, and was young, so she could be called good looking.  .

    It is true that there are quite a few men who have taken a fancy to her, but she has not taken a fancy to any of them.

    "Hui Hua, you call me cousin, and I hope you will be well." Su Wan looked at the humanity in the bronze mirror and said, "Your cousin looks a little more deserted, but he is not a heartless person."  Unrighteous person, the Shi family is his uncle's family, and you are his cousin, so he naturally cares."

    "He and I, I hope you will have a good marriage and be happy for the rest of your life."

    "I know about Shi Su. Now you and him are in love with each other and like each other." Su Wan sighed, "But he has lost his memory. It's not clear why. We are just worried about the future."

    "How well you live now, how much love you have with him, in the future when he regains his memory, if he wants to leave here, or looks down on you, or abandons you, how painful it will be for you, or, he already has  wife??, that is, if you want to follow him, you can only be his concubine.  "

    "I was born in Jinning Duke's Mansion. I have seen many concubines' fate, but few of them can live well. If they offend the mistress, they will be sold at will."

    "Your parents raised you up, and the Shi family also cares about face. If you were to be a concubine, would you be worthy of your parents and your elder brother?"

    Su Wan has also read some novels before. It is nothing more than the heroine who picks up a husband and a prince. It is nothing more than the heroine transmigrating and becoming a peasant girl, or a girl from a small family. She picks up a man with amnesia as her husband, and finally finds out that the man is actually a man.  Big shot, and then she also flew up the branch.

    This story is just a story, that is, under the author's setting, the heroine has such a fate. In reality, such a person must not be married.

    If he can't remember it for the rest of his life, it's still good, but if he remembers it, like Shi Su, he might be a noble son of some family. When he recovers his memory, how can he like Shi Huihua?  Such a village girl.

    If he had already married a wife and had children, the ending would be even more pitiful. At that time, he would either be his concubine or be abandoned, and he would die alone all his life.

    Shi Huihua is addicted to the relationship between men and women, she just wants to stay with him, and she doesn't want to let go, but everyone around her can understand that this is very likely to be an abyss that will shatter her bones when she steps into it.

    When Shi Huihua heard what Su Wan said, tears were about to fall again.

    "Don't cry." Su Wan's face turned cold, and he reprimanded in a low voice, "Who is he, it's worth your crying for him."

    Shi Huihua was taken aback, and she really didn't dare to cry.

    She is not afraid of Shi Chongshan, but she is afraid of Li Lin and Su Wan. Her cousin looks a little unpredictable, and this cousin, who is also a dignified princess, looks a little scared to her.

    Seeing her like this, Su Wan sighed again: "So, you might as well take this as a test of your relationship with him. If he recovers his memory, still likes you, and is willing to be with you, then let him  He's coming to marry you."

    "Don't worry, if his family doesn't agree, you still have a cousin of the princess, and I will support you when the time comes, no matter which powerful clan you are from, I won't dare to bully you or give you face."

    "If he doesn't like you anymore after recovering his memory, or if he has already married a wife and had children, then you should treat the relationship between you as just a dream. When you wake up from the dream, you will be awake" (Remember this  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 494 Why Did You Marry My Cousin Later?

    ?

    "Cousin." Shi Huihua held back tears, "But I can't bear it, I can't bear it"

    How much does she like this person?

    I like it so much that even if I know it may be painful in the future, I am willing to only have it at this moment.

    She liked it so much that when she thought of being separated from him, she felt so distressed that she couldn't breathe.

    She is not really a fool, and she has heard these truths countless times, so she naturally understands them, but she just doesn't want to let them go.

    "I finally met someone I like in this life, who also likes me. If I miss him, I don't think anyone can make me like it anymore."

    once having seen the best, the rest is not worthwhile looking.

    Once you like someone, if you miss it for a lifetime, everyone you meet in the future will feel that this person is not him, this person is not as good as him.

    Su Wan sighed again. Feelings are really hard to say. Once you get caught up in it, it's hard to think rationally, weigh the pros and cons for yourself, and find the best path for yourself.

    Su Wan sat down on the bed at the side, and said: "Actually, before I met your cousin, I also had a marriage. The other party was the third son of Prince Zhao's residence, the real prince and grandson."

    Shi Huihua froze for a moment, then turned to look at her.

    Su Wan smiled, and said again: "Actually, it's not considered a marriage. My mother and Princess Zhao used to handkerchiefs. When she was pregnant with me, she made an agreement with Princess Zhao that if she gave birth to a girl, she would let me marry her."  Princess Zhao's youngest son."

    "Later, I was born, and both sides exchanged tokens and made an agreement. After I was married, Prince Zhao's Mansion came to propose marriage and finalize the marriage."

    "Then what happened later? Then why did you marry my cousin?"

    "Later" Su Wan smiled again, "Then the third young master fell in love with my uncle's cousin, and wanted to marry my cousin to death. The two said it was love.  Deep meaning, life and death will never give up, even if we die, we will die together."

    Shi Huihua was dumbfounded: "Then cousin, you"

    Su Wan said: "Although this cousin of mine is also a prostitute, if it's really my turn, if I really refuse to withdraw this marriage, even if she is really dead, there is no way to marry her."

    If she really made a fuss, it would be Jinning Duke's Mansion who wanted to calm things down, but Zhen Guo Duke's Mansion would support her.

    "The dignified son of the prince's mansion, who doesn't think it is a good marriage, I heard that there is still a Marquis position in Zhaowang's mansion, maybe if you marry, it will be Mrs. Marquis."

    "But I don't think it's interesting." Su Wan stretched out her hand and patted her thigh with a gentle smile, "This woman should be particular about marrying. If I insist on marrying, but he still misses my cousin, how can I do that?"  Have a good time with me."

    "Maybe if you get upset, you can take it out on me. It's not that I'm full, and it's not that I can't live on. I have to climb that high branch. Why bother?"

    "Then my cousin married her sweetheart, and this pair of lovers finally got married, making others envious."

    "The world feels pity for me, and also thinks that I am really pitiful. A good marriage was robbed. Later, I got engaged to your cousin, and the world asked me if I had lost my mind. The noble daughter of the dignified mansion,  Give it to a poor student who failed the exam."

    The corners of Shi Huihua's mouth twitched. Although her cousin was indeed quite good, in contrast, she also felt that the princess's cousin was mad.

    After all, no matter how good her cousin is, he is incomparable with the Prince of the Prince's Mansion.

    "But I think it's pretty good." Su Wan laughed again, "Your cousin is a man, he seems to be gentle and easy-going, with a big heart, and rarely cares about others, but I know that he is actually  Somewhat indifferent."

    "Because he has never taken it to heart, there is no wave in his heart, and it is not a major event that will cause him a loss, so naturally he will not care about it."

    "But he treats me differently. I can tell that when he is with me, he is happy in his heart and cares about me. He has always been serious and careful. If I am unhappy, he will say nice words to coax me.  Me, make me happy."

    "After I got married with him, he also took good care of me. Just kidding, when I'm with him, I don't have to think about anything, just listen to his arrangements."

    "Of course, he is sometimes stingy, because I am close to others, he will be unhappy, and then he will settle accounts with me."

    "Living together, we occasionally have different opinions. Sometimes we each hold the same word, and no one is convinced. If I am not happyIf it is too late, they will also make trouble with him, and even make trouble with him, which makes him have to bow his head.  "

    "But most of us are very reasonable."

    Su Wan reached out and stroked his cuff, with a gentle smile on his face: "Life, where everything is going well, the trivial things in life are not important, the important thing is that he and I are safe and sound, the relationship between husband and wife  It's been fine."

    As for those relatives who have some problems, let's not talk about it, there are on her side, and on his side, everyone tolerates each other.

    "I actually like him very much. I think it's great to be with him, even sitting and drinking tea, leaning against each other to watch the sunset."

    "You see, although I missed a good marriage, I also met a better person. He has all my heart and eyes, and he is better than before."

    Shi Huihua also had a smile on his face when he heard the words: "Cousin and sister-in-law are indeed very good."

    "But do you remember what happened to the cousin who robbed me of my marriage and that person?"

    Shi Huihua asked subconsciously: "What's the matter?"

    "And leave."

    "What?! Reconciled with" Shi Huihua was startled and stunned.

    "Yes, we have divorced." Su Wan's face was calm, "The agreement we made in the past is deep and meaningful, and we will never give up in life and death. In the end, it is nothing more than that."

    "My cousin found out that she was pregnant with a child after Heli, but it's a pity that the child was not recognized by Prince Zhao's Mansion, saying that she wanted to give birth to her, and she would give him a family property at most in the future, so that he would be hungry.  If you don't die, you die, and you have the right to deal with it as a concubine."

    Although Su Fu is not a good thing, but this end is really a bit pitiful.

    Su Wan smiled and said: "I'm telling you this today in the hope that you will be more sober. It's not easy for women in this world. No matter how deep the relationship is, you need to leave yourself a way out. Don't be like a moth."  It¡¯s like catching a fire, and it burns to ashes in the end, and you get nothing.¡±

    "Probably between a man and a woman, when they like each other, they feel that this is enough for a lifetime, and they are willing to give everything for it."

    "But when the passion of youth fades away, you are exhausted by the trivialities of life, or the husband and wife disagree and become a bitter couple, what should we do?"

    "So I advise you to leave a way for yourself. If he still likes you after recovering his memory, you can happily marry him. If things don't work out, you have a way out now"  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 495 Cousin, you are so kind

    ?

    Su Wan felt that no matter what era she was in, she should leave a way out for herself, even she herself, no matter how good her relationship with Li Lin was, she also had a way out for herself.

    Today's liking is true, but with the passing of time, how much love is left, and whether the future road can continue.

    If it is said that this life will not change, and she is willing to stay with you, she also believes and is willing to accompany him for the rest of her life, but there are many uncertainties in the world.

    "Just sleep here for a while, and when you wake up, just pretend you don't know about this." Seeing that Shi Huihua was silent, Su Wan was a little relieved that he had obviously listened to her words.

    "It just so happens that your cousin is not here, so you can stay here with me these few days. I am going to go to Guiyan City for a few days. You are familiar with this place, so I will ask you to guide me."

    Find something for her to do, so that she will stop thinking about stones. When she recovers, maybe she can be cured.

    Shi Huihua thought for a while, hesitated again and again, and finally nodded: "Then, then I will listen to my cousin."

    Although Shi Huihua was not very willing and didn't want to let go, what Su Wan said made her a little scared. A man and a woman who really loved each other used to be deeply affectionate and promised each other life and death. In the end, they ended up reconciling and leaving  , Even the child, the man doesn't want it anymore.

    If Shi Su doesn't recover his memory at this time and is with her, and when he recovers one day, the two of them will be so far apart, will her fate be worse than that person's?

    She originally thought that as long as two people truly love each other, everything will be fine, but with such a bloody example in front of her, she was really a little scared.

    I am afraid that one day, I will really be abandoned.

    It's better to listen to parents and cousins, they won't harm her after all.

    Seeing her answering, Su Wan finally felt relieved: "Then you can take a good rest here, take a nap, and wake up."

    "I listen to my cousin."

    Su Wan told her to have a good rest, and then led her away. When leaving, Xiao Sang quietly closed the door.

    Su Wan told Xiao Mo: "Have someone go to Shi's house and say that the second girl is with me."

    After thinking for a while, she added: "You should go there yourself, pack some clothes for her, and let her live here for a few days."

    Xiao Mo nodded: "I'm going now, servant girl."

    After finishing speaking, she saluted and said goodbye, while Su Wan took Xiao Sang back to the main room, and went from the bedroom to the bathroom, intending to take a bath.

    On the side of the main room are three rooms and two second rooms, the middle is the bright hall, the left is the bedroom, and the right is the study. There is a small door from the bedroom, which is the bathroom converted from the side room.

    A bath pool was dug on the side of the bathroom, and there is an iron pipe leading water from the room where the water is heated at the back. Just pull the switch, and the hot water will flow into the bath pool, making it easy to take a bath.

    There is also a door that can be pushed open from the bathroom to go out. Behind it is a courtyard more than one meter wide, surrounded by walls, and a small pool is made by drawing running water.

    Su Wan likes this small court very much. On weekdays, the husband and wife can rub the clothes that are not easy for the servants to wash by themselves, and then put them away when they are dry.

    It is a bit shameful to ask others to help wash small clothes. It used to be impossible, but now that you have the conditions, it is naturally best to do it yourself.

    Su Wan turned on hot water, then turned on some cold water to adjust the water temperature, and when the water temperature was almost the same, he turned off the switch, took a comfortable bath, and then took a nap.

    In the afternoon, Mrs. Zhang came to make winter clothes. Su Wan asked Shi Huihua to call out, and chose the fabric to make a suit for her.

    Shi Huihua was a little moved, and didn't know where to put his hands: "Cousin, I have winter clothes. I just made a new set last year. My mother made it for me. It looks good."

    Although the Shi family has a good family background, it is limited. It is impossible to make new clothes every year, but it is possible to make one in two or three years.  I am afraid that the peasant girl will not be able to wear a few new clothes for the rest of her life.

    Su Wan said: "It's okay, not only for you, but also for your sisters and sisters. Your cousin is a man after all, how would he know how to add some clothes for you girls? Now that I live close, it's a must. If not, why not?"  It¡¯s not that I treat you sisters badly.¡±

    When Shi Huihua heard the words, his face was full of excitement: "Cousin sister, you are so kind."

    "What is this?" A piece of clothing is really nothing to Su Wan. She has a lot of cloth.It's easy to make clothes for a few girls.

    Besides, when I make clothes for a few girls, their parents also think of her well, so it's good to be kind on weekdays.

    Su Guan asked Mrs. Zhang to measure the size of Shi Hui's painting, and then began to make clothes. Su Guan and Xiao Sang Xiaoman made velvet flowers together. Shi Hui watched it for a while, and found it very interesting, so he also learned how to match the silk thread.  Made a plum blossom.

    Throughout the afternoon, Shi Huihua didn't mention Shi Su's matter, and stayed in Jingping Yuan at night.

    Su Wan didn't ask anyone to inquire about Shi Su's treatment either. On the second day, she took Shi Huihua to Guiyan City and went to the teahouse for a walk.

    There are two floors of small buildings on the front of the teahouse, and there is a small courtyard behind. Su Wan walked around and made a plan. She plans to use the small courtyard inside as a place for her to rest in Guiyan City, and to entertain some people on weekdays.  ladies and girls.

    On the side of the tea house, the second floor is full of compartments, which are used to entertain guests. The first floor is divided into two parts, one is reserved for entertaining guests, and the other is for the guards brought by the girls.  or male relatives.

    On the second floor, only girls and wives are entertained, and men are not allowed to go up.

    "Cousin-in-law wants to open a tea house?"

    "That's right." Su Wan smiled, "When I came here before, my elder brother and cousin bought this place for me. I have nothing to do, so I just want to run it and earn some income."

    "If you want, you can come and help me."

    Shi Huihua was stunned for a while, a little surprised: "Shall I help you?"

    "Yes." Su Wan smiled, "I don't like to run around very much, if you come to help me, I will definitely be willing."

    Su Wan pulled Shi Huihua to sit beside a table in the teahouse, and talked about his plan.

    "However, I also said this before. There are also rules for doing business. How much you do and how much money you get. It doesn't mean that you are my cousin, so I will give you more."

    Shi Huihua nodded: "Of course, cousin, don't worry, I'm not unreasonable, even if you don't share it with me, and make me two new clothes throughout the year, I'm willing to help."

    "That's not necessary. What we do is public, and what is private is private. What should be given is what should be given. There is no reason for you to help for nothing" (Remember this website URL: www  .hlnovel.com

 Chapter 496: Qin Zangshu, Same Fate Gu

    ?

    Su Wan planned to arrange some things for Shi Huihua so that she wouldn't be idle. Even if the matter between her and Shi Su didn't work out, and there was something she needed to be busy with, she would be able to cheer up quickly.  Will not put too much thought on this sad.

    At that time, I will count the money I have every month, and buy clothes, jewelry, and all kinds of things I couldn't afford before.

    man?

    What the hell?

    Go away, don't hinder me from making money!

    Shi Huihua's girl is very stubborn, she's not a bad person, and her thoughts are written all over her face, but Su Wan is willing to give her a hug. After all, she is Li Lin's cousin, and she is somewhat related by blood.  She also hopes that she can live well.

    As for Shi Huiqin, who still covets her husband's cousin, that's fine, she doesn't even want to see her.

    "I'm going to get some food. Seeing that the candied fruit and fruit wine in the village are all doing well, you can buy them and compare them to see which one is doing well. If you pay a price, let the other party make some. You need to do all of these.  talk."

    "I also need some seasonal fruits. You can see which one grows well, and go talk about it. They are all from your own village. It is more convenient for you to do."

    "There are also some peanuts, melon seeds, pine nuts and other foods that are also needed. You can find them here. If you can't find them, you need to go to the grocery store to find them and see which one is better.  , need to buy some."

    "That's all for now." Su Wan shook the white fan embroidered with grapes in her hand, "There are a lot of things to do, and I need to work hard on you. If the things are done well, I will give you 10% of the teahouse's profits. What do you think?  "

    "It's not that I don't want to give more. I originally planned to give 10% to the manager, who took care of the big and small things in the teahouse, and 10% to the chef in the back kitchen. Now I have an extra one. You take care of these snacks.  The chefs on the side are in charge of pastries and refreshments, and each gets a 10% share."

    "Enough is enough, one achievement is enough!"

    Shi Huihua didn't think it was too much, and she didn't need her to pay for it, and she didn't need her to manage the shop, just to run errands, talk about it, and give her a 10% profit. There is nothing better than this.

    Su Wan laughed: "Don't promise too early, it doesn't sound like much to you, but it's actually quite complicated."

    "I've thought about it carefully. The manager is in charge of the big and small things in the building, including resolving the conflicts between the girls or people making troubles. The master in charge of pastries and refreshments is responsible for making pastries and refreshments. This is  As for craftsmanship, on your side, you are looking for materials."

    "The three aspects are equally important. If I give you more, the two sides will be dissatisfied. If I give more together, then the proportion will be too much. Why should I open this teahouse, so it is 10%."

    "Cousin-in-law, one achievement is enough." Shi Huihua said hurriedly, "I will be happy once I achieve it. I will go back and talk to my parents, and it will be regarded as saving my private money."

    Su Wan heard Shi Huihua talk about his parents, and thought of Shi Chongshan and the Zhou family, and paused slightly: "Your father, will you agree to do these things?"

    "Hey, it's okay." Shi Huihua stopped, "My father, if I visit the shop and show up in public all day, he will definitely be angry, but if I collect some things in the village, he must have no objection  .¡±

    This is true.

    Su Wan was a little relieved, she was afraid that Shi Huihua would talk about it after returning home and would quarrel with her family.

    "Let's go, it's almost noon, let's find a place to eat."

    "Okay, cousin, I know there is a restaurant, the food there is delicious, let's go there, but I don't have any money, cousin, you can invite me this time, when I have money  , please come back again."

    "That's of course no problem.".

    Li Lin took a few guards and headed south at full speed. Within five days, he entered the territory of Southern Qin, and three days later, he arrived at the capital of Southern Qin, where he joined Jiubian and others.

    The Li family has been passed down for more than two hundred years, and its industries have spread all over the country. There are not a few clans that have been supported. There are some in Eastern Zhao, and naturally there are many in Southern Qin.

    Jiubian rushed to Nanqin when he got the news. He has been here for more than ten days. He settled some properties, and then helped the clan to deal with some things and got some things back.

    Licheng also sent people to help.

    "Qin Zangshu has sent troops to Mingyue Pass, facing the hundreds of clans in Lingnan across the river. The Lingnan royal court summoned all the clans to negotiate, but Qin Zangshu refused. If he wants to settle the matter, he must offer Chi Xie to the Lingnan royal court.  The lives of the whole family."

    ?The surname of Qin's royal family is Qin, and the person who has just ascended the throne is named Zangshu. It is said that his biological mother gave him the name.

    Tibetans are concealed, special ones are different numbers.

    It is said that he was always well-behaved before, and he was a virtuous king and minister. This also led to his sudden attack later on. His brother was caught off guard, and he was quickly defeated. After he ascended the throne, he first drew his sword at the Nanqin clan,  Then he sent troops to Lingnan Wangting, which made people panic.

    "The Empress Dowager was a member of the Chixie tribe in the Lingnan Royal Court. It is said that the mother of the new emperor died at the hands of the Empress Dowager. She died of being poisoned by a gu poison, and her death was extremely tragic."

    Among the hundreds of tribes in Lingnan, there are people who are good at cultivating Gu, especially the Chixie tribe. Among the hundreds of tribes in Lingnan, the Chixie tribe is the nobleman among the nobles. Every saint in the royal court comes from the best Gu cultivators of this tribe  .

    The former Empress Dowager was also the saintess of hundreds of Lingnan tribes.

    It is said that Qin Zangshu's mother was extremely beautiful, she was the number one beauty in Southern Qin Dynasty, she was favored for a while, and her sixth palace was overshadowed, but after this Lingnan saint entered the palace, she aged quickly, and her death was also very miserable  .

    Moreover, this holy lady is also capable. When she entered the palace, she brought a child into the palace. It is said that she was born outside the palace with the emperor. This child was also the emperor who was beheaded by Qin Zangshu.

    Li Lin's face was pale: "If it is said that he has been dormant for a long time, waiting for one day to raise troops, I would believe it, but it is a bit strange that he attacked the clan, accumulated money quickly, and turned his head to the Chixie tribe in Lingnan."

    Jiubian smiled mysteriously: "He, too, was poisoned by the Chixie tribe's poison."

    "Oh?" Li Lin was surprised, this Qin Zangshu was considered a character, and there were countless talented people around him, how could he be poisoned by this poison?

    Jiubian laughed again: "It's probably because the hero is sad about the beauty pass. At the beginning of this year, this girl brought back a beautiful girl, and he doted on her in every possible way."

    "I don't know, this is one of the saintesses selected by the Chixie tribe. The task is to cast a gu on him. If it is done, he will be able to ascend to the position of saintess."

    "Qin Zangshu is eager to send troops, firstly to understand the Gu, secondly for revenge, and thirdly because he was deceived, and there is a surge of anger in his heart."

    Li Lin asked: "Do you know what kind of Gu was caught?"

    Jiu argued: "I'm afraid it's the same fate Gu." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 497 That Shisu, but has recovered his memory?

    ?

    "Same fate Gu?" Li Lin frowned slightly, "I'm afraid it's a little troublesome."

    The so-called same fate Gu, naturally has the principle of the same fate, there are two types of same fate Gu, male and female, if a man and a woman fall into this Gu together, if one person dies, the other will also be eaten by the Gu insect and die of heart, so  For the same fate, live and die together.

    And once caught in this Gu, the Gu worms will melt into the blood and cannot be found. If you want to undo this Gu, you need to find the person who cast the Gu.  Gu worms will gnaw the heart to death, and this person will not survive.

    To say that the matter of raising insects is terrible and terrifying to ordinary people, but to these top powerful clans, it is actually the same thing, which can be prevented and cured.

    Not to mention that there are many capable people and strangers around, the things that are imported, the things that are close to you are all handmade, and even you yourself have a golden eye or a hundred poisons. If you enter the land of Lingnan, your body will be  He must also be wearing something specially designed to deal with Gu insects.

    Like Qin Zangshu, a majestic prince, it is indeed an annoying thing for people to take advantage of the loopholes and fall into a gu.

    There was no smile on Jiubian's face: "It's really troublesome. Now that quasi-saint has disappeared, and he can't find it, so he will attack the Lingnan hundred clans. However, there are some traces on our side. If the son  If you want to see it, it can be arranged."

    "No need." Li Lin is not interested in this person, and she is a woman who raises Gu, he doesn't want to see him anymore. Although this person can't move his hands and feet in front of him, he still has to guard against it.  see you.

    Li Lin recalled the beginning of this grievance, thought for a while and said: "Reveal some news to Qin Zangshu, let him arrest people himself, if he can cure the poison on his body, then this matter will be easy to deal with."  Some, maybe he can be persuaded to withdraw his troops."

    It would be a good thing if this matter can be eliminated here.

    "How is the Southern Qin imperial family doing now?"

    "Everyone is in danger, lest this Qin Zangshu go crazy"

    ? Qin Zangshu is the one who kills his elder brother. Although his name is unfair, he had a good reputation in South Qin before, and he has prepared well for these years.

    As for the Southern Qin imperial family, all those who resisted him have been killed, and the rest either surrendered to him, or were of no use.

    It might not be easy to find someone who can pull Qin Zangshu down, but if they secretly push up someone who has no ability or character, that will push Nan Qin into this pit of fire, or  Not as good as Qin Zangshu.

    At least in terms of the ability to govern the country, Qin Zangshu can be regarded as the most capable one in Southern Qin.

    Consider it as the change of dynasty in the Southern Qin Dynasty, and the settlement of the grievances between Qin Zangshu and the Lingnan Royal Court, and the matter is considered to have subsided.

    Jiubian explained the situation in Nanqin and Lingnan in detail. The content of the letter is limited, and it can only briefly mention some important things. Now that Li Lin is here, he can fully understand the matter.  .

    After understanding this, Li Lin had a solid idea in his mind, and quickly arranged things one by one. Some clans should go dormant first, relocate those that should be relocated, those that should close their businesses, and those that should change places change places.

    If he is far away, some things that require him to decide are difficult to deal with, such as taming a flying eagle that can send messages, but it will take a few days to go back and forth. Now that he is here, no matter what decision is made  Can be arranged quickly.

    In just a few days, he has dealt with almost all the big and small things, some urgent things can be dealt with quickly, and the things that need to be finished are also finished, and it is not noticed at all.

    On the eighth day after arriving in the Southern Qin Capital, Li Lin finally received a letter from Shiqiao Village.

    There are two letters in total. Huifeng explained the current situation in Shiqiao Village, and also said that Mr. Liu came to Shiqiao Village. He gave Su Guan a pulse diagnosis, and treated Shi Huiqin and Shi Su.  shop business.

    The other piece of letter paper was written by Su Wan, and she explained in detail about her pulse diagnosis. She said that her health is very good now, and she has taken good care of her in the past two years. If she takes care of her again, she will be as healthy as ordinary people  of.

    In the end, she let him take care of himself outside, and she waited for him to go back.

    After reading the letter, he felt a little relieved, and planned to go to Mingyue Pass to see Qin Zangshu and settle the matter as soon as possible.

    He doesn't care about the grievances between Qin Zangshu and Chi Xie's tribe, and he doesn't care about the grievances with the quasi-saint, but he doesn't want a real fight. If there is a fight, it will be the people of the world who will suffer.

    Of course, if mediation is not possible,In the fight, he also wanted to minimize the loss

    Ever since Su Guan told Shi Huihua about Jianjialou, Shi Huihua has been so busy that he has no time to think about Shisu.

    She first went to various houses in the village to buy some homemade preserved and candied fruit wine. After tasting it carefully, she wrote down the nuances, compiled it into a booklet, and handed it to Su Wan.

    Moreover, she also carefully explained the differences in the brochure, the disadvantages of the ones that were not selected, and the advantages of the ones that were selected.

    Five types of fruit wine were selected, one is green plum wine made by the Zhou family, and there are also peach blossom wine, pear blossom wine, wine, and loquat wine made by villagers.

    As for candied fruit and candied fruit, Zhou¡¯s made a few good ones, and I chose them all. I also picked some made by villagers. There are more than 30 kinds of them in total, and some of them overlap. Although the taste is a bit different, they are all really good.  , so I think it's all right.

    Su Wan listened to Shi Huihua's explanation and thought it was good after tasting it, so she asked her to lobby these people to make more and sell Hejialou in the future, and promised a good price, and she could also pay part of it in advance.

    Because of this matter, Shi Huihua became busy again. Normally, she wished she could open her mouth a little longer and talk about things quickly. As for Shi Su's matter, she completely put it aside.

    After more than ten days in a row, when Mr. Liu left Shiqiao Village, she was still looking for something useful in Guiyan City.

    When Su Wan heard the news of Mr. Liu's departure, his expression was subtle: "Mr. Liu left?"

    Xiao Sang replied in a low voice: "He left. He left this morning. Huifeng sent someone to take him away."

    "Then Shisu, did you recover your memory?"

    "I don't know." Xiao Sang shook her head, "I heard that Mr. Shi has been staying in the yard for treatment these days, and never went out, and he hasn't gone out today either."

    "However, I heard that Mr. Liu has superb medical skills. Now that he is gone, he must be cured."

    Su Wan nodded: "Hui Huacong will come back later, you should tell her about this matter, it's time for her to meet" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel  .com

 Chapter 498 Is Guanshi Zhang Falling in Love with Xiaolian?

    ?

    Speaking of asking Shi Huihua to see Shi Su, Su Wan frowned.

    Previously, she was only interested in Shi Huihua, thinking that she was Li Lin's cousin, and there was nothing wrong with her character. She should help her to prevent her from stepping into the abyss by herself.

    But after getting along with her these days, I feel that she is a nice person, with a tough temper and a righteous person. She really has a bit of affection, and she is also a little worried that Shi Su will make her sad.

    "Forget it, sooner or later there will be such a day, Xiao Sang, when she comes back, you can go with her."

    Xiao Sang nodded: "Yes."

    "By the way, the village has started picking persimmons in the past two days, right? When can we pick them?"

    The Li family also has a field, which is similar to the people in the village. There are fertile fruit forests and bamboo forests and tea gardens. Although they are not too many, they have everything, and there are more than a dozen persimmon trees.

    When Su Wan went out for the past two days, he saw someone returning from picking persimmons, his hands were itchy, and he wanted to go up the mountain to pick some and make persimmons when he came back.

    Xiao Sang said: "Now is the season for picking. If Madam wants to pick, she can do it at any time, but after all, she has to talk to Guanshi Zhang and let him arrange things."

    Xiao Sang also didn't want Su Wan to run up the mountain. The mountain road was rugged and difficult to walk. Su Wan went up the mountain to pick fruits a few days ago and almost fell, which scared everyone.

    But since she likes it, it¡¯s not easy to stop her. This village is different from the city. You can go shopping, have a meal in a restaurant, or go to Fengxuelou to listen to books. The life in this village is leisurely, that is.  Nothing much to do.

    Most of the women in this village are taking care of children or doing farm work, and even when they are free, they gather together to gossip, which Su Wan doesn't like.

    Counting down, that is the rest of the hobbies of picking fruits and planting flowers to pass the time. If I am stopped again, I will not be able to live this day.

    Forget it, let Huifeng arrange for someone to protect him when the time comes.

    "That is to ask Guanshi Zhang."

    "good."

    Xiao Sang bit the bullet and asked Manager Zhang. After hearing this, Manager Zhang smiled and said, "You can pick it up. Madam wants to go, and she will go in two days. You don't have to worry about it, girl. Let Huifeng arrange someone."  Just protect it, how can I really let my wife fall."

    Xiao Sang breathed a sigh of relief: "I think so too."

    Manager Zhang stroked his beard with a smile, but asked about something else: "Miss Xiaosang, how old are you and Miss Xiaoman now? Madam made a marriage promise for you?"

    Xiao Sang was stunned, a little dizzy: "Xiao Li and I are both eighteen years old this year, but we haven't made any promises. Madam said that we should find someone we like and are willing to marry. What's the matter? Could it be that Manager Zhang is interested in Xiao Li?  "

    If he had taken a fancy to her, he would definitely not have asked her this question. Obviously, he had taken a fancy to her sister and came to her to inquire.

    Manager Zhang laughed twice: "It's my boy, his mother doesn't know about this, otherwise I'll ask his mother to ask, but we don't pay much attention to this, Miss Xiao Sang, don't mind, that boy  It's so stupid, as a father, I feel very anxious when I look at it."

    Isn't it stupid? After such a long time, we can still see each other for at least two days, but there is no progress at all. The girl still doesn't know what he's thinking.

    Guanshi Zhang watched from the sidelines, scolding his son for being stupid in his heart while worrying.

    If he waits until he gets his wife back by himself, the day lily will be cold.

    Xiao Sang thought of that silly Zhang Shou, he was really stupid, but he was also a very honest and sincere young man, and he was also the son of Zhang Guanshi. If Xiao Suan got married in the future, he could still work beside his wife. See  It is also a good marriage.

    Xiao Sang and Xiao Sang have been with Su Wan since they were young, but between the two, Xiao Sang is more dominant. Xiao Sang usually helps with some things, and Xiao Sang is better at combing hair, putting on makeup, arranging clothes and jewelry, etc.  things.

    ? If you are fine at ordinary times, you will have a temper when you encounter things, and you will not admit defeat.

    The Zhang family are all kind people. Whether it's Guanshi Zhang, Mrs. Zhang, or even Zhang Fu'er, they are all good-natured. If Xiao Mo can marry, she doesn't have to worry about being bullied.

    And Zhang Shou is not like Huifeng and the others, making them feel ashamed and unworthy.

    Xiao Sang thought about it and thought it was good, but if she thought it was good, it all depends on Xiao Man, as long as Xiao Man likes it.

    Xiao Sang smiled: "Then I will ask Manager Zhang to ask Xiao Mo, and tell my wife by the way, if the thing can be done, then everyone will be happy, if not??, what happened today, even if it didn't happen, don't mention it again in the future.  "

    Manager Zhang smiled when he heard the words: "That's the reason, I just listen to Miss Xiaosang."

    "This will trouble Miss Sang."

    The smile on Xiao Sang's face became more sincere when he heard the words: "Guan Zhang is being polite, this is what I should do."

    Xiao Sang quickly returned to the inner courtyard, taking advantage of Xiao Li's absence, she whispered the matter to Su Wan.

    After hearing this, Su Wan was also slightly surprised: "You mean Zhang Shou, the son of Manager Zhang?"

    Xiao Sang said: "It's him. I think he's a nice guy. Although he doesn't look very smart, but with Zhang Guanshi's father here, he will continue to work with the son and wife in the future. He is not bad. It doesn't matter if he is not smart.  As long as he does his job honestly, he'll be fine."

    "Besides, the people in the Zhang family are very nice, so you won't be bullied if you marry them."

    Su Wan thought it was good: "It's pretty good!"

    "The maid also thinks it's good." Xiao Sang laughed, "I just don't know what Xiao Chan thinks."

    Su Wan said with a smile: "Then you find an opportunity and ask around. If she is willing, then it is indeed a good marriage."

    "That's exactly the reason."

    The two discussed about marrying Xiao Mo. Su Wan looked at her and asked, "If Xiao Mo is going to get married, what about you? But who do you like? You are also very happy this year."  Eight."

    Xiao Sang was calm when she heard the words: "Your maidservant is not in a hurry, Madam may have forgotten the lottery she asked for at Layer Cloud Mountain, and she said that Xiao Li's marriage will soon be met, but mine is yet to come, so I will wait for it."  That's it."

    Su Wan thought of this incident. To be honest, she didn't believe it very much, but she just wanted to reassure herself.

    "Then you can't wait forever. If you meet someone you like, remember to tell me, I, I will make the decision for you."

    Xiao Sang smiled: "Your maidservant has written it down."

    In fact, she thought to herself, if she really meets someone she wants to marry, she can marry, but if she doesn't, she will be happy to stay with her master.

    With such a long life, it is not necessary to find someone to marry to be a good destination.

    In the evening, Shi Huihua came back from Guiyan City, and when he came back, he brought a lot of things, including all kinds of food.

    Su Wan asked the kitchen to make some food for her, and only when she was full did she tell her that Mr. Liu had left.

    "Since Mr. Liu has already left, Shisu must have been healed. If you want to see it, you can go and see it" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 499 He Said He Would Marry Me!

    ?

    Shi Huihua took a piece of pastry and ate it, lowered his head and said nothing, the expression on his face was as calm as water.

    These days, Shi Huihua has tried to force herself not to think about Shi Su. Because Su Wan asked her to do things, she also kept herself busy. She was so busy every day that she didn't touch the ground.  Time to think about this person.

    Now when she heard Su Wan talk about Shi Su, she was in a daze for a moment, and she didn't know which way to sway.

    There are other things in her life, she is busy, although she still cares about those love affairs before, but the proportion in her life is much lighter, and there is no such thing as before.  Can't even think about it.

    And these days are busy, but she has also met many people and seen many things. People in Guiyan City before knew the news that Su Wan was staying in the village, and they all sent posts saying that they would come to see her.

    Su Wan didn't see any of them, but every time she sent a post, she wrote a post and sent it back, telling everyone that she was going to open a Jianjia Building in Guiyan City, and then invite all the ladies and girls to go to the building  be a guest.

    Because Shi Huihua has been running to Guiyan City these days, Su Wan asked her to send several posts, and because of this, she has met the noble ladies and daughters of those powerful clans in Guiyan City, and occasionally saw some young masters, some of them  All of them were handsome and handsome.

    Seeing these people a lot, it seems that Shi Su is not as good as she imagined, so irreplaceable.

    Su Wan glanced at her face, and his expression was also indifferent: "Let Xiaosang accompany you for a while, and the result will be whatever it is. Don't cry when you come back, and if you cry, don't let me see it."

    Shi Hui said hello.

    Shi Huihua dawdled, taking the time to eat a pastry to the extreme.

    When the sky darkened, the lights in the yard were turned on one by one, and the night wind blew, shaking slightly, she came back to her senses, stretched out her hand and licked her fingers, and found that the pastries had been eaten, and she should go.

    Turning her head, she saw that Su Wan had already gone to the study and was not in the hall, but Xiao Sang was still on the sidelines, calm and quiet, like a background board, not because she was impatient after staying here for too long,  Nor will she be looked down upon because of her cowardice.

    "Miss Xiao Sang, please accompany me for a walk."

    Xiao Sang said: "Miss Shi Er, you are being polite, this is what a servant girl should do."

    Shi Huihua looked at Xiao Sang, and was really envious of Su Wan. It would be great if she could also be a maidservant with someone to help her.

    Still have to work hard to make money, as long as you have money, you can have anything.

    At that time, she will also buy two little maids, one to run errands and the other to beat her back, as good as this day can be.

    Shi Huihua and Xiao Sang went to see Shi Su together. Su Guan thought about this matter in his heart and didn't go to rest. He read the story book in the study for a while and waited. It was only half an hour. Shi Huihua and Xiao Sang  Finally came back.

    Shi Huihua was very happy: "Cousin, cousin, he said he is willing to marry me!"

    "He is willing to marry me!"

    Shi Huihua really likes Shi Su. She didn't want him to recover her memory before, but she was really afraid of losing him. Now that she knows that he has recovered his memory, she is still willing to marry her. How can she be unhappy.

    With such a result, everyone is naturally happy.

    "Really? That's really great." Su Wan was also happy for her, and no matter what the future holds, it is a joyful thing for these two people who love each other to come together.

    "Cousin! I'm so happy!"

    It seemed that the haze covering her head dissipated all of a sudden, and all that was left was the joy of a clear sky.

    "It's fine if you're happy." Seeing that she was about to jump up for joy, Su Wan felt a little relieved and asked her, "But do you know where he is from? What was his original name? Who is in the family? What does he do?  "

    The smile on Shi Huihua's face eased for a while, obviously not as happy as before, she said: "I asked, and he said that his surname is Ji, his name is Yunpu, he is from the Ji family in Lanzhou City, and he is the number one in the family.  The eldest son of the Ji family."

    "Cousin, do you think people like the Ji family will allow me to come in?"

    "Ji Yunpu, the name is pretty good." Su Wan thought for a while and said, "What kind of family do you think the Ji family is? Is it the clan of Lanzhou City?"

    Shi Huihua stretched out his hand and grabbed a handful of hair: "I didn't ask carefully, but I can see that his current appearance and demeanor are different than before. He is obviously a noble young man with excellent cultivation."

    "Yes, that islike that.  "

    "That should be a dignitary or a son of a clan." Su Wan thought for a while and asked again, "Then he said, did he ever marry a wife in his family? Or did he already have a fianc¨¦e? He wants to marry you, so he can do it himself."  Winner?"

    Shi Huihua was a little confused by her question: "I didn't ask this, but since he said he would marry me, he must be able to make the decision. Since he is married, he must have no wife or fianc¨¦e."

    Thinking about it, this is also the reason, Su Wan was a little relieved.

    "As for his family." Shi Huihua smiled, "As long as he is willing to marry me, his family is not willing, but as long as we are willing to face it together, there is always a way to get them to agree."

    "makes sense."

    "Cousin, I'm so happy."

    "Be happy, then you can be happy again, be happy for a while, and then go to sleep."

    "Yeah, cousin, I'm going home to live tomorrow, and my mother will scold me for disturbing my cousin for so long."

    Previously, it was impossible for Shi Huihua to live here in Su Wan.

    Both Shi Chongshan and the Zhou family couldn't control Shi Huihua, and they kept her at home for fear that she would stop Ji Yunpu's treatment. Seeing that Su Guan could hold her, of course they wanted her to live with Su Wan, and now things have come to an end.  It's over, and it's time to go home.

    "It's okay, I'm bored anyway, Fu'er doesn't like to run to me recently, if you come to my place, I'd be happy."

    Ever since Zhang Fu'er came to Shiqiao Village, she has been letting herself go, running all over the mountains and plains, helping this aunt pick fruit today, and helping that uncle pick fruit tomorrow, she is very busy, even the cakes are not so attractive to her  up.

    Counting down, she hasn't seen anyone for several days.

    Shi Huihua laughed: "I will definitely come here often, but I miss my mother and my father. Although my father is very annoying, I still miss him."

    "That's true, then I won't keep you anymore, you can go back whenever you want."

    "Well, thank you cousin."

    Shi Huihua happily went to take a bath in the yard where Xiaosang and Xiaowan lived, and then went back to her room to sleep.

    Seeing her so happy, Su Guan was really happy for her, but he felt a little uneasy, and privately ordered Xiao Sang: "Go and find Huifeng, let him check this young master Ji Yunpu from Lanzhou City.  " (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 500

    ?

    Others say a thousand words and ten thousand words, who knows which sentence is true and which sentence is false, and they are not familiar with it, so how can they know what kind of character this person is?  Check it out.

    Xiao Sang understood, nodded in agreement, and then took advantage of Su Guan's time to take a bath, went to find Huifeng, and Huifeng also sent someone to Lanzhou City to inquire.

    On the second day, Shi Huihua packed her things and went back to Shi's house. In the afternoon, she brought Ji Yunpu over to meet them. Su Wan met them in the hospitality garden of the outer courtyard.

    "Young Master of the Ji Family in Lanzhou City?" Su Wan looked the man in front of him up and down. Although he was still wearing ordinary cotton clothes and his hair was tied with a cloth scarf, he looked a bit like a nobleman.  smell.

    "Exactly." Ji Yunpu lowered his head, "I didn't know what happened before, if I knew the princess was here, I would definitely come to visit."

    Although in the eyes of the world, Su Wan is low-married, no one dares to look down on her.

    She has the title of the imperial concubine on her body, and behind her are the two mountains of Jinning Duke's Mansion and Zhen Guo Duke's Mansion. Which of the powerful and powerful clans in Eastern Zhao would dare not give her face.

    Even when she came to this Shiqiao Village, the invitations from the rich and powerful clans of Guiyan City were like snowflakes, so she came back one by one, saying that she was going to open a teahouse in Guiyan City, and when the time came, ladies and gentlemen would be invited to join her.  It was lively and lively, no one dared to fart, and no one dared to come to the door.

    "It's not important." Su Wan asked Xiao Sang to pour tea for the two, "I heard Hui Hua say last night that you are willing to make this marriage with her, and I don't know what rules you have in mind?"

    "The girl Huihua has a rough temper. She only cared about being happy and didn't ask clearly. However, my husband and I care about her very much. Today I will have the cheek to ask, and please ask Mr. Ji Haihan."

    Ji Yunpu looked at Shi Huihua with gentle eyes, Shi Huihua also blushed, lowered his head and did not speak.

    "this is necessary."

    Ji Yunpu began to talk about his own affairs: "I was originally outside and wanted to go back to Lanzhou City to participate in the autumn."

    "Unfortunately, I met a robber who robbed me on the road. The guard stopped the thief and let me escape on horseback. I didn't know where I ran. Later, I fainted on a roadside and fell off the horse. I just hit my head.  Forget about the past."

    "Thanks to Hui Hua for saving my life. Without her, I would have died long ago."

    "When I treat Huihua, I must be sincere. I have never seen such a warm and cheerful girl like her. It is my life's luck to meet her."

    "As for this marriage, I was thinking, can I marry Hui Hua first, and after we get married, I will take her back to Lanzhou City Mansion. My parents are not unreasonable people, and they must be very willing to marry Hui Hua.  Your benefactor is your daughter-in-law."

    Shi Huihua was overjoyed when he heard the words, and his face turned even redder. The two quietly held hands under the teahouse and looked at each other. They were all affectionate.

    Su Wan's fingers slid across the edge of the teacup, and the light smoke from the small incense burner beside it curled up. Her elegant and gentle expression fell in the tea smoke, making her look a little ethereal.

    Su Wan's eyes turned around his face, and he looked at him for a moment, then narrowed his eyes slightly, as if he was sizing him up.

    Ji Yunpu's originally calm expression panicked for a moment, but he quickly covered it up.

    The corners of Su Wan's mouth twitched slightly: "You said getting married?"

    Ji Yunpu said: "It's marriage."

    Su Wan had a half-smile on his face: "I'm afraid there is something wrong."

    Ji Yunpu was silent for a moment, not knowing how to answer these words.

    Su Wan went on to say: "Since it's about marrying a wife, why is Mr. Ji so anxious? Although the Shi family is not a very good family, they are cousins ??of my husband's family. Mr. Ji wants to marry a girl from the Shi family.  Hold your identity and be the master."

    "If you want to marry, you can, but your parents need to invite a matchmaker to come to your door to talk about marriage. Let's go with the same three letters and six rituals, and marry someone into your Ji family in a graceful manner."

    "After getting married first, and then taking her back to meet your parents, this princess will pretend that you didn't mention it, and don't mention it again."

    Su Guan took a sip of tea slowly, but his eyes never missed the expression on Ji Yunpu's face.

    After hearing the words of getting married first, she immediately felt that something was wrong. Could it be that Ji Yunpu was fooling her by treating her like a three-year-old child.

    This is getting married, making rice and cooking rice, no matter what the road ahead is, Shi Huihua is going to go on.

    Perhaps this Ji Yunpu really has some affection for Shi Huihua, but??Must be hiding something.

    Su Wan's finger touched the edge of the teacup twice: "I don't know which family the Ji family belongs to in Lanzhou City. It's on the side of the Imperial City, but what relatives do they have? Maybe I will recognize it."

    "Speaking of which, I like my husband's cousin very much. I don't want to see her being wronged. If anyone dares to deceive her or bully her, I will be the first to let her go"

    Ji Yunpu's face changed slightly when he heard the words: "What does the princess mean by this?"

    Su Wan smiled: "It's not very interesting, but I just want to tell Mr. Ji that the Shi family's family is a little low, so I'm afraid it's not good enough for Mr. Ji, but at least she has my cousin, and I like it very much."  She, I can't see her being bullied, Mr. Ji needs to weigh it carefully before doing something"

    Ji Yunpu's face was a little stiff when he heard the words, he dared not say a word, then sat for a while, then got up to take his leave and left.

    Seeing him leaving suddenly, Shi Huihua was a little confused: "Hey, why did you leave?"

    "Clouds! Clouds!"

    Shi Huihua wanted to catch up, but she didn't dare. She turned her head and looked at Su Wan: "Cousin, cousin, what's wrong with him?"

    "I'm afraid she's becoming angry from embarrassment." Su Wan took a sip of tea and beckoned her to sit down, "Sit down."

    "Huh? But my cousin, Yunpu"

    "You don't care what he does, this man, you can't get used to it, he throws your face at you like this, leaves you alone, and walks away by himself, why do you care about him?"

    Su Wan sneered: "If your cousin dares to leave me alone and leave alone, and you still want me to coax him, it's just a dream."

    Even she sometimes makes him unhappy, and there may be some settlement after autumn, but she will never leave her alone.

    Ji Yunpu behaved like this, even if he really liked Shi Huihua, he wouldn't care much about it, or his temperament was just like this, and he always thought that others would spoil him.

    Shi Huihua's face was flustered: "But Yunpu, he, he, I'm afraid he will get angry."

    "What are you afraid of him getting angry? What is there to be afraid of? Could it be that once he gets angry, he doesn't care about you and doesn't want you anymore." Su Wan snorted lightly, "If that's the case, what's the use of such a man?  Are you coaxing him by being low on the sun?"

    "I can see that he is sincere to you, but he must have something to hide from you. He wants to marry you first, and cook the raw rice with you first. Then it will be too late for you to regret it."

    "Hui Hua, you have to know it well, I'm afraid you won't be able to marry this person." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 501: The Ji Family's Enmity

    ?

    When Shi Huihua left, his footsteps were in a hurry, and the expression on his face was also in a trance.

    She believed that Ji Yunpu had feelings for her, otherwise she would not have said that she wanted to marry a mountain girl like her. If he had no feelings, he would have left by the time he recovered his memory, so why bother with her again.

    But now she is not like before, she is a girl who is desperate for love between men and women, and she doesn't believe everything he says.

    She was very happy when she heard him say that she could get married first, but now she came to her senses and felt that there was something wrong with it.

    Her cousin's sister-in-law was right. Since they wanted to marry, let the family members hire a matchmaker, go through three letters and six ceremonies, and then marry her in gracefully, rather than in such a hurry, saying that they wanted to marry her.  Get married first.

    The Ji family still doesn't know what's going on. What if the Ji family doesn't recognize her and doesn't want her to go through the door if they get married first?

    The cousin said that women in the world should leave a way out for themselves. If she is really married, then she will not leave a way out for herself.

    Thinking of this, Shi Huihua only felt a surge of anger in his heart, and he stopped thinking about looking for Ji Yunpu.

    In the past, she was gentle and considerate, holding him in her heart, thinking that if he smiled, she would be happy for a long time. If he was unhappy, she would try her best to make him happy.

    Now, if she gets angry, she can get angry, and whoever wants to be coaxed can go to coax, and she also wants someone to coax!

    Thinking of this, Shi Huihua didn't go back to find Ji Yunpu, but left him alone, and went back to Shi's house by himself. On the second day, he started to get busy again.

    Ji Yunpu originally wanted to wait for Shi Huihua to bow his head. After all, she liked him so much before, and she didn't want him to be wronged. If anyone wanted to bully him, she must be the one who stood in front of him and protected him.

    But he waited for an afternoon, and then another night, but he couldn't wait for Shi Huihua. He tossed and turned all night and couldn't sleep. In the early morning of the next day, he hesitated, and finally couldn't help but go to Shi Huihua.  home, but was told that Shi Huihua had gone to the city.

    In fact, he still likes Shi Hui's paintings very much. Although she is not from a high family background, she is warm and cheerful, and her birth is not bad, especially she likes him that much.

    The most rare thing this life wants is a lover.

    He naturally wanted to be with her, even if her status was worse, he didn't really care.

    However, the relationship in his family is complicated. If he told his family that he wanted to marry Shi Huihua, it would be absolutely impossible, so he thought, get married first, and then bring Shi Huihua back.

    By then, he and Shi Huihua will already be husband and wife, and the members of the Ji family will have to agree if they disagree.

    Besides, the Shi family still has a relative, Princess Wen Xiao, and the Ji family dare not deny it.

    In this way, everyone is happy.

    But he didn't expect Princess Wen Xiao to say such a thing, and made him say so embarrassingly, thinking that he was deceiving Shi Huihua, which made him very ashamed and annoyed, and felt ashamed.

    "Then when will she come back?"

    Shi Huixin glanced at him coldly and said: "What does it matter to you when you come back, Mr. Shi, oh no, it's Mr. Ji, Mr. Ji should read more books, know the four words of etiquette, righteousness, integrity and shame, and randomly come to see others  Girl, what's the point!"

    Shi Huixin always looked down on Ji Yunpu, and felt that it was not a good match for Shi Huihua. This person came from a wealthy family, and grew up in Jinxiudui. He also read a lot. He is a student from a wealthy background. I like it.  Recite poems and compose Fu, lament the spring flowers and autumn moon, wind, flowers, snow and moon.

    Shi Huihua has read books and recognized characters, but he can only write and understand. Such two people are destined to be difficult for a long time.

    Ji Yunpu's face turned red, and he clenched his fingers slightly: "I just have something to say to Miss Huihua. If Brother Shi is worried, just watch from the sidelines."

    "That's not necessary." Shi replied, still not in a good mood, "Since Mr. Ji has recovered his memory, he can go back on his own, or write a letter to ask his family to pick him up. Hui Hua is busy, so it's better not to see him."

    Ji Yunpu said that he couldn't reply to Shi's letter, so he had no choice but to leave, but he didn't give up. He would come to Shi's house from time to time to take a look outside to see if Shi Huihua had returned.

    However, Shi Huihua made up his mind to leave him alone, and stayed in Guiyan City for two days before coming back.

    Ji Yunpu watched for two days, and finally found someone. He was afraid that she would run away again, so he hurriedly dragged her to find a place where there was no one to explain.

    At this time, Su Wan also just received the news from Lanzhou City. She took the letter from Huifeng, opened it, read it, and then frowned tightlystand up.

    Huifeng said: "This Ji family did have some status when the previous Dongjun was in office. At that time, the official worshiped the second-rank Minister of the Ministry of Officials, and the Ji family was the number one in Lanzhou City. Others had to avoid it.  "

    "Later, the current Dongjun succeeded to the throne, and the court was purged and replaced. This Shangshu lost his official position and returned to Lanzhou City. In the following years, although no one from the Ji family became an official, they were not liquidated.  His family fortune is still standing in Lanzhou City."

    "Twenty years have passed now. Although the Ji family is not as prestigious as it was back then, it is still one of the famous clans in Lanzhou City."

    "Especially in recent years, the Ji family has produced an astonishingly talented second son, Ji Yuncang, who is exactly Ji Yunpu's half-brother. Everyone in the world believed that the Ji family would be able to revive the family under Ji Yuncang's hands.  "

    The letters were a thick stack, which described some past events of the Ji family, and also talked about the grievances and grievances between the eldest son Ji, his stepmother and his half-brother.

    Ji Yunpu's stepmother is none other than his mother's cousin. After marrying into Ji's family, this stepmother cared for him with great care, and she didn't want him to be wronged at all. She was strict with her own.

    Everyone in the world knows that her stepmother has a conscience and is virtuous and generous.

    But for a long time, Ji Yunpu has been highly praised, his knowledge is not too bad, but he is not too outstanding, but her own son, amazingly talented, it is said that he will definitely be famous on the spring list next year, and he will also have a place in the palace examination.

    That Ji Yuncang is only twenty years old this year, three years younger than Ji Yunpu.

    "He also arranged a marriage."

    "It's decided. It is said that the marriage was arranged by his grandmother when he was a child, and the marriage was made with the noble daughter of the He family in Lanzhou City." Huifeng continued,

    "But now Mrs. Ji wants to tell Ji Yuncang about that noble daughter of the He family. As early as many years ago, she invited a little girl from one of her maternal ancestors to live in Ji's mansion, and Ji Yunpu,  It's a childhood sweetheart."

    "The elders of the Ji family want him to marry the noble daughter of the He family, but the noble daughter of the He family loves Ji Yuncang and is unwilling to marry him. He knows this and is unwilling to marry him. Mrs. Ji wants him to marry that  Miss Biao, he also knew that Mrs. Ji had bad intentions and was unwilling to marry, so he kept procrastinating."

    "However, since Ji Yunpu disappeared for so long, everyone in Lanzhou City thought he was dead. Mrs. Ji wanted to marry that young lady to start his career, and the time was set on the 28th of this month"  Remember the URL of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 502 I ask Mr. Ji to weigh the choice

    ?

    "What? Betrothal?" Su Wan was startled, and felt that it was absurd. She thought she was dead, so why marry?

    "Mrs. Ji has her own plans. When something happened to Ji Yunpu earlier, the subordinates ordered someone to investigate. It was also from her handwriting. Let's not talk about those things in the early years. If this Mrs. Ji's son grows up, I'm afraid he won't be able to tolerate such things.  There is this one ahead, blocking the way."

    As long as Ji Yunpu is around, he will be useless, he is also the eldest son of the Ji family, the eldest son born to his first wife, even the head of the Ji family prefers Ji Yuncang, so there are still members of the Ji family.

    Since ancient times, the family business has been inherited by the eldest son. If there is no son, the eldest son will inherit it. The Ji family will not allow Mrs. Ji to break this rule.

    So Ji Yuncang wants to surpass Ji Yunpu and inherit the family business, unless Ji Yunpu is dead or abolished.

    "Now that I married Ji Yunpu and came back, if Ji Yunpu died and never went back, no one in the world would say a word about her kindness. If Ji Yunpu went back, this lady was married in a serious way, and he would have to deny it."  Admit it."

    "In this way, the ties between him and that noble daughter of the He family are also broken. Even if the noble daughter of the He family wants to marry Ji Yuncang, it will be smooth.

    All in all, this Ji family is in chaos, and Ji Yunpu's situation is very dangerous.

    Su Wan was speechless for a long time, she read the letter quietly, and finally said: "In this way, it makes sense for Ji Yunpu to want to marry Shi Huihua first."

    If we talk about this marriage in a serious way, the Ji family will not allow the eldest son of the Ji family to marry a peasant girl, and Mrs. Ji may not agree, she still wants to use that cousin girl to pinch Ji Yunpu.

    "It's justifiable, but it can't erase the reason why he concealed the truth and lied to Hui Hua. He clearly has a marriage behind his back, but he wants to marry Hui Hua, and he doesn't think about what will happen to Hui Hua in the future.  .¡±

    "Probably to him, the world thinks it's just a romantic affair. When it works out, he gets the girl he wants to marry. If it doesn't work out and the Ji family refuses to admit it, he still wants to marry his fianc¨¦e. He married his wife  , Hui Hua is either a concubine, or she was abandoned and became an abandoned wife."

    Even that liking is true, but this is too deceitful.

    Su Guan narrowed his eyes, and then ordered: "Go and tell Ji Yunpu about the situation of the Ji family, and tell him that Mrs. Ji is planning to marry him a wife. If he doesn't want to have an extra wife after he goes back, he can go back as soon as possible and marry him."  It's settled."

    "As for the matter between him and Hui Hua" Su Wan still disagreed in her heart, "You tell him that if he really wants to ask for marriage, let him get rid of the messy things about the Ji family."  Cleaned up."

    "If not, I'll treat him as cowardly and incompetent, and I like Hui Hua very much. I won't let her face the muddy Ji family. Just let him leave."

    Even if he really likes it, but after all, he is a bit cowardly and incompetent. If he can't change it, if he can't stand up, then the Ji family will be a mud pit.

    If he really cleans up the Ji family and comes to ask for a marriage, he can observe and observe again.

    Let's see.

    "yes."

    At the same time, Ji Yunpu also roughly talked about the things he concealed.

    "What? You're already engaged?!" Shi Huihua almost spat out a mouthful of old blood, and his face turned black at that time.

    Ji Yunpu explained: "The engagement was made by the elders of the family before, and what she misses in her heart is my amazingly talented second brother. Even if she sees her, she won't even give me a look. I am sure about this kind of person."  won't marry."

    "Hui Hua, you know that I just want to marry you now." Ji Yunpu hurriedly said, "I didn't tell you before and wanted to marry you first, but I thought they would not agree to us being together.  It's very messy."

    When Ji Yunpu was a child, he probably thought that his stepmother really loved him and was a kind person, but as he grew up and saw her son was so good, he came to think about it. He was being praised and killed.  up.

    It would be a lie to say that there was no resentment or unwillingness in his heart, but at that time his stepmother had a stable position in the Ji family and controlled the Ji family. If he dared to do anything, he would be courting death.

    And with his outstanding second brother Zhuyu in front, no matter how hard he works, he can't compare to the reputation of the other party's business. For more than a year, he has been hiding outside under the pretext of traveling in order to avoid Ji's family.

    Shi Huihua didn't want to hear this from him: "I don't care what the reason is, but when you already have a fianc¨¦e, you still said that you want to marry me. If I really agree, you will go back to the Ji family, and the Ji family will not recognize me.  , I want you to marry your fianc¨¦e, what should you do?"

      "I, I will definitely stand with you and face it together."

    "It's ridiculous, why face it together! If you were really capable, you wouldn't tell me that you need to get married first and face it together. You will definitely clean up those messy things, and then marry me."

    "When the time comes, you won't be able to resist. The Ji family was forced to marry your fianc¨¦e. Do you have to let me take a step back and be your concubine?!"

    When Shi Huihua thought of that possibility, he almost went crazy.

    "No, it's not!"

    Shi Hui asked: "Then tell me, what will happen to you if this happens?"

    Ji Yunpu couldn't answer for a while, and he didn't know how to answer. If he really encountered such a situation, he couldn't resist, and he was afraid that it would really be what she said.

    But he wanted to be with her and didn't want to marry someone else.

    "Hui Hua"

    Shi Huihua turned his head and left, unwilling to pay any attention to him at all. Ji Yunpu wanted to catch up, but was stopped by a person.

    The person who comes is the return wind.

    Ji Yunpu was in a hurry, when someone stopped him, his expression was extremely ugly: "What are you stopping me for? Get out of the way!"

    "Mr. Ji." Hui Feng glanced at him lightly, and then said, "I came here to tell Mr. Ji one thing. The Ji family thought you were dead, and Mrs. Ji is going to marry a wife for you.  , if you don't go back, there might be another lady in this room."

    "What?!" Ji Yunpu's eyes widened, and he almost jumped up in shock for a moment, "What you said is true?"

    Huifeng said: "Of course it's true. Earlier, Mr. Ji said that he was the eldest son of the Ji family in Lanzhou City. The princess naturally wanted to send someone to investigate, and now he knows everything he should know."

    "I also brought a word to Mr. Ji for the princess."

    "If Mr. Ji really wants to marry a girl from the Shi family, he must handle the affairs of the Ji family cleanly, and then ask a matchmaker to go through three letters and six rituals to marry him. Otherwise, my son and the princess will definitely not agree.  of."

    "Which is the choice, I ask Mr. Ji to weigh it himself." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 503 Su Wan Gets Everything She Wanted

    ?

    Probably because of the aftereffects of being flattered and murdered, although Ji Yunpu came to his senses and knew his situation and status, he also developed some bad habits.  trouble.

    In addition to Ji Yunpu really liking Shi Huihua, he also has this pretty face, which makes people really unable to think of a reason why Shi Huihua can marry him.

    And behind him there is the muddy puddle of Ji's family. He himself is struggling in the muddy puddle, and he can't protect others at all.

    Shi Huihua felt that she was deceived by Ji Yunpu, and she was so infatuated that she fed the dog. After returning home, she hid in the bed and cried.

    At this time, Shi Chongshan went to teach at Shiqiao Academy, and the Zhou family went out. There were only Shi Huixin and Shi Huiqin's mother and son in the house. Shi Huixin wanted to persuade his sister, but he was a big man, and he really didn't know what to do.  Open your mouth to persuade.

    Therefore, the matter fell on Shi Huiqin's head.

    After Mr. Liu's treatment, Shi Huiqin's health is not good, but it is not worse, and her complexion is better than before. Seeing this, Li Fu was very happy, and even more pressed Shi Huiqin not to let her go to Jingpingyuan  Going to bother Su Wan.

    Shi Huiqin had a lot of thoughts, but when Li Fu wanted to cure her, there were plenty of ways.

    Shi Huiqin asked Shi Hui to pry open the door, and closed the door after entering, then sat on the edge of the bed and listened quietly to Shi Huihua crying under the covers, coughing from time to time.

    When the crying subsided, she said lightly: "What's the use of you crying here? Since you like it so much, just get married. After all, you are the eldest son of the Ji family in Lanzhou City. If you marry, it's not a loss."  Yes, I have everything I want in the future.¡±

    Shi Huiqin has never liked this second younger sister very much. She thinks that she is straight-tempered, doesn't know how to be tactful at all, is stupid and stupid, and doesn't even have the slightest bit of intelligence in her.

    But when she knew that Shi Su was the eldest son of the Ji family in Lanzhou City, she couldn't help being jealous, feeling unfair and unwilling.

    Obviously she is smart and gentle, but she chose to marry such a man out of thousands of choices, and finally ended up reconciling. Everything she asked for, she obviously felt very close, but when she stretched out her hand, she couldn't touch it at all.  less than.

    The rich, wealthy and handsome Langjun is clearly close in front of his eyes, but it seems like two worlds are separated.

    Moreover, she still has such a lingering body, her days are numbered.

    But the second younger sister, who was so stupid in her eyes, was able to win the favor of the eldest son of the Ji family, and even said that he wanted to marry her.

    Shi Huihua suddenly stood up: "What do you know! Don't talk nonsense if you don't understand, how can you easily enter the gate of the Ji family? If I am married, what if the Ji family doesn't recognize me? Do you want me to be a concubine?  ?¡±

    "I will never die as a concubine!"

    Shi Huiqin's eyes flickered slightly, looking at Shi Huihua as if looking at a fool: "Why can't you get in? As long as you become Ji's wife, even if they don't agree, you have to agree."

    "The Ji family in Lanzhou City certainly has some status, but you still have your cousin and sister-in-law. If your cousin and sister-in-law come forward, the Ji family is nothing."

    Not to mention the identity of the Li family, she is a Su Wan. If she stands up to support Shi Huihua, and Shi Huihua marries Ji Yunpu again, even if the Ji family doesn't want to, then they have to grit their teeth and admit it.  If not, dare to offend Su Wan.

    It's just whether you want to help or not.

    Shi Huiqin sneered: "It's embarrassing for you to run to Jingpingyuan every day, to accompany her and run errands for her. If she cared about you at all, she would have stood up and dealt with the matter for you, so that you can be happy."  Marry someone you like."

    "From this point of view, she just said that she likes you, but she is actually very hypocritical."

    Shi Huiqin hated Su Wan very much. One was because Su Wan married Li Lin and got the love and husband she could only dream of, and the other was because Su Wan came from a wealthy family, and from birth she had the power and wealth that she couldn't dream of all her life.

    Su Wan got all the things she couldn't ask for, how could she not hate it, if there was a chance, she would wish for Su Wan's death.

    Shi Huihua was taken aback when he heard the words, and when he realized it, he was going to be furious: "What nonsense are you talking about, cousin sister-in-law is not that kind of person! You go out! I don't want to talk to you!"

    Shi Huihua got up, pushed Shi Huiqin out of the door, and closed the door with a snap.

    She felt that her eldest sister's words were too much. What is hypocrisy? The cousin clearly treated her well and taught her a lot of truths.

    The cousin doesn't help her, but because the fact of this marriage is really complicated, and I don't know whether it will be good or bad in the future.

    Cousin wants herThink well about the future and plan for yourself.

    "Second sister"

    "Leave quickly and stop talking nonsense in front of me. If it's not for your poor health, I will let you taste my strength now!"

    Shi Huihua crawled back onto the bed angrily, pulled up the quilt, and pretended not to hear any sounds outside

    Ji Yunpu tossed and turned sleeplessly at night, thinking of Shi Huihua's way of turning around and leaving without paying attention to him, and thinking of what Huifeng said about his stepmother wanting to marry him, he felt a chill run up his spine, and he was in a panic.

    Now that Princess Wenxiao has found out about the affairs of the Ji family and his situation, if he does nothing and lets his stepmother marry him back, then the matter between him and Shi Huihua will definitely be irrelevant.  possible.

    Princess Wen Xiao asked him to handle the affairs of the Ji family well before allowing him to marry Shi Huihua.

    But the affairs of the Ji family are not easy to talk about. He himself is in a difficult situation. Although he has the support of his uncles and elders in the family, the power of the Ji family is in the hands of his father. His father prefers his outstanding younger brother, and he has loved him for ten years  stepwife.

    Even if he gave up the inheritance rights of the Ji family, they might not let him go, and wanted to hold him in their hands.

    But he didn't want to be a man at the mercy of others.

    While tossing and turning, he suddenly thought of a way.

    Since he has no ability to fight against the Ji family himself, but Princess Wen Xiao has, if he can ask for her help, he cannot let him inherit the Ji family, but he can leave the Ji family with some benefits and not be at the mercy of them.  not bad.

    Although it is said that he also wants to get everything from the Ji family, but he is not stupid after all, it is impossible to know.

    His father is still young, if he waits forever, and the eldest son inherits the family business, it will take at least twenty years, and he is in a dangerous situation, there is no capable person around him, and there is a stepmother and an outstanding younger brother  Staring at him, fearing that within a few years, he would have already lost his life.

    It's better to take advantage of Princess Wen Xiao's influence and leave with some benefits, so as to protect yourself.

    In this way, the matter between him and Shi Huihua can be easily resolved.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 504 Hui Hua is the first girl I met, she likes me very much

    ?

    On the second day, Ji Yunpu went to meet Su Wan and expressed his thoughts and requests.

    Su Wan was a little surprised when he heard this: "You said, you just want to leave Ji's house?"

    Ji Yunpu is much more sincere and polite now than when we met last time, he said: "Exactly, I just ask the princess to do me a favor and let me leave Ji's house with what I deserve.  "

    "I'm not afraid that the princess will say that I'm cowardly and cowardly. I really don't know how to deal with these things. Although my father said that he favored the second brother, he never treated me badly. My stepmother is used to being a man, and she never treated me badly on the surface.  , and my second younger brother is even more famous in Lanzhou City, and he is the dream lover of a girl in Lanzhou City."

    Ji Yunpu smiled helplessly: "Although I am the eldest son of the Ji family, I am inferior to him in everything. Everyone knows that if the Ji family is inherited by him, it will definitely return to its former glory.  The eldest son of the Ji family who was lucky enough to block his way is a sinner who shouldn't exist."

    "As long as this stepmother and second brother are around, I will definitely have a hard time in the Ji family. If I want to stand up, I will definitely suppress these two, and even my father, and become the master of the Ji family."

    "The princess should know that what my stepmother has done these years, I have never learned it well since I was a child to be an outstanding eldest son heir. If the Ji family falls into my hands, I am afraid that there will be no future."

    "So I thought, if I get what belongs to me, what happens to the Ji family in the future will have nothing to do with me."

    Ji Yunpu didn't want to be manipulated and oppressed, but he also didn't want to turn against his father's family, so leaving was his best choice.

    But what he wants, he definitely wants. He was born in a wealthy family, and he knows that he can't live a hard life. It is impossible for him to give up everything. At least the money he gets will allow him to live a comfortable life.  good.

    "I don't have anyone who can use me. After thinking about it, I can only ask the princess." Ji Yunpu blushed, a little embarrassed,

    "If I can leave the Ji family, the Ji family will have no control over my affairs, and the matter between me and Hui Hua can be solved easily. At that time, my things will belong to Hui Hua, and Hui Hua will be able to control what kind of life I live.  Even if the princess doesn't like me, please take it for Hui Hua's sake"

    "Don't." Su Wan interrupted him, "Who said that you left the Ji family, so I can agree with your marriage? I still remember the thing you cheated Hui Hua earlier."

    Ji Yunpu was embarrassed again, as if there were thorns growing on the stool, and he couldn't sit still, but he also endured it: "I was thinking about it before, it was my fault, please forgive me, princess."

    "It doesn't matter whether I forgive you or not. The important thing is Hui Hua. She can forgive you only by what you do." Su Wan smiled, "And you, I see that you have a lot of bad tempers. If Hui Hua  Being with you will definitely be troublesome, and if you have feelings at this moment, you can bear it for a while, and if the feelings are gone in the future, then the days may be like flying dogs."

    Shi Huihua is not gentle, and she doesn't know how to calm things down. If one day she doesn't want to bear it anymore, that day will definitely be a day of chaos.

    Ji Yunpu's face is a bit uncomfortable. He has been so flattered all these years, and he does have some bad tempers of dude boys, some of which he can detect are wrong, but some have become habits, and sometimes it happens suddenly.

    Even if I realized something was wrong after knowing it, I still couldn't hold back my face.

    "I will try my best to change it in the future."

    "Do you really like Hui Hua so much? She is not a good-natured girl."

    Ji Yunpu blushed slightly: "I just think that if she likes me, I like it. The girls in Lanzhou City think that Ji Yuncang is good, so everyone likes him, and even thinks that I am a useless person, and being his brother is degrading."  his reputation."

    "Hui Hua was the first girl I met, she liked me very much."

    Su Wan thought to herself, I'm afraid this Mr. Ji was squeezed out by others since he was a child. Everyone thinks he is inferior to his younger brother. Everyone likes his younger brother, so he is very lacking in love.

    It just happened that I lost my memory and met Shi Huihua again. Shi Huihua was kind to him in saving his life, and gave him a heart, and was willing to take pains to coax him and warm him, so I liked it.

    Or he has the heart of a romantic son hidden in his heart, thinking that the most rare thing in this world is a lover, and wants to stage an eternal love story with Shi Huihua.

    Su Wan couldn't get an idea, so he simply didn't take it, and let others worry.

    This Ji Yunpu, although he has a lot of bad habits, but he really broke away from the Keji family, he can be his own master, and he is even willing to change his bad temper for the sake of Huihua.Well, after all, no one is born perfect.

    And considering his life experience of being flattered and murdered, it can't be said that it's not too bad to be able to wake up and understand his situation without being spoiled by a border city chicken who dislikes dogs and hates people shouting and beating.

    "In that case, I'd like to help you." Su Wan took a sip of tea, "But I don't plan to take care of the matter between you and Hui Hua. When the time comes, you can talk to the Shi family, or wait for Hui Hua  Her cousin is back, you can talk to him."

    The love between these two people, as long as Ji Yunpu is not too pitiful and drags Shi Huihua into the quagmire, she will be at ease.

    "When will you go to Lanzhou City? At that time, I will send a few people to go with you. If you want anything, please tell me."

    Ji Yunpu was overjoyed when he heard the words: "Thank you princess, there are three things I want, one of them is my mother's dowry, my mother came from a high family, and I have only one son, I will definitely bring her things  I left, secondly, some things my grandparents gave me, and thirdly"

    "The third is the family property of the Ji family. Although I gave up the heir of the Ji family, I am still the heir of the Ji family. I thought, and gave me my share according to the share of the division.  "

    If it is said that the family is divided, most of the family property is given to the heir, but other people can also get some. If Ji Yunpu is divided as an ordinary son, he can also get a share of the family property.

    Like the Ji family, the head of the Ji family has Ji Yunpu, Ji Yuncang, and a few concubine sons. When Ji Yuncang inherits the family business, he will get six tenths of the family business.  The second, and the remaining two-tenths, will be divided equally among the many concubines.

    Ji Yunpu was not greedy, just wanted to get back his share, which is not too much.

    Su Wan nodded: "Okay, I'll arrange for people to go together. When will Mr. Ji leave?"

    Ji Yunpu said: "It's better to clean up tomorrow, and then talk to Miss Huihua about this matter." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 505 The slaves don't understand what kind of man is worth marrying

    ?

    Su Guan watched Ji Yunpu leave, and drank another cup of tea slowly, with a smile on his face.

    Xiao Li was cleaning the tea set, and seeing that she seemed to be in a good mood, she asked, "Madam seems very happy?"

    Su Wan nodded: "It's really okay."

    "Because of this Mr. Ji?" Xiao Mo felt strange, "Madam thinks Mr. Ji and Mrs. Shi Er are a good marriage?"

    "Before, my wife thought that someone like Mr. Ji who lost his memory could not be married."

    "That's because he has lost his memory, and he doesn't know what's going on in his family. He doesn't know if he has a wife and children, or if he has a fianc¨¦e. Naturally, he can't marry."

    "But the previous wife said that Mr. Ji has a bad temper and left Miss Shi Er alone. Even if he really likes him, he doesn't necessarily like him very much. He also deceived Miss Shi Er. He is not worth marrying."

    Su Wan looked up at her: "What's wrong?"

    Xiao Mo's face was very confused: "This servant just doesn't understand."

    Su Wan straightened her back, sat up straight and looked at her, and asked, "Why don't you understand?"

    Xiao Li hesitated for a while, and then asked: "This slave does not understand what kind of man is worth marrying."

    "Oh?" Su Wan's eyes turned around her face, seeing that her face was slightly flushed, and then she lowered her head in embarrassment, so she smiled, "What kind of man is worth marrying?  Well, in your mind, what kind of person is worth marrying?"

    Xiao Mo thought for a while, and then said: "I think it's great to be like a young master. The young master has always treated his wife with gentleness and meticulousness. It's not bad to be like the third master and the third wife."

    Su Wan beckoned and asked Xiao Sang to sit and talk, and asked Xiao Li to continue making a pot of tea and sit and talk.

    Xiao Mo counted some couples who got along well and had a happy life, then looked at Su Wan, and Su Wan looked at Xiao Sang: "Xiao Sang, what do you think, what is good?"

    Xiao Sang shook her head: "Your maidservant doesn't understand, but your maidservant thinks that, marrying a man, marrying a man, dressing and eating, those who are in love, are not as good as living a good life. If you meet someone you like, the conditions and people are good.  Marriage is also good, if you don't meet, today's life is also very good."

    "But if you do meet, don't miss it easily."

    "That's exactly the reason." Su Wan didn't know much, but she also had some insights, "In this life, what you want is just two things, one is material life, and the other is emotion."

    "If the material life is safe and the food and clothing are adequate, you can pursue love. If you can't even guarantee the material life, how can you pursue other things."

    "If a shabby home is your home, with fireflies in your pocket to make wax, and your stomach is empty, and you work hard for these three meals every day, and for your life, who would have the heart to seek love."

    "It's a good day, it's reasonable to think about other things."

    Su Wan has always believed that life is the concrete form of life, and the love between men and women is just a part of life. If there is, it is a happy thing. If not, it is not bad to live a good life.

    Su Wan also explained the matter of Ji Yunpu and Shi Huihua: "The matter of Ji Yunpu and Shi Huihua, right? When Ji Yunpu lost his memory, neither the Shi family nor me and your son would agree."

    "Later, he pretended to be smart and concealed the truth of the matter. He wanted to coax Shi Huihua into marrying him first, to deceive us, and even flirted with Shi Huihua. He didn't care about her. I also think that this marriage is impossible."

    "Even if he knew the truth of the matter, he didn't mean to deceive him maliciously, but he also felt that this person was not good, and there were still a lot of dirty things in the house. If Shi Huihua was an ordinary girl, if she entered such a place  , isn¡¯t it self-inflicted death, so I still don¡¯t agree.¡±

    "However, Ji Yunpu's willingness to leave the Ji family is indeed beyond my expectation."

    Su Wan smiled: "If he can make up his mind to deal with the Ji family's affairs, and change his temper in the future, he is willing to observe him again. If he can really do it, he wants to draw with Shi Hui again."  It¡¯s not bad to live a good life.¡±

    After all, it is rare to have a lover, and no matter what the reason is, it is naturally the best to be with the person you like.

    It is good that some problems can be corrected if one is willing to correct them.

    "However, whether they can succeed in the future depends on themselves."

    Su Wan took a sip of the newly added tea, and looked at Xiao Man with a smile: "Little Man, do you now understand what kind of family you can marry?"

    small face??It became red in vain.

    "Actually, I also know something. The Zhang family's character is not bad. Steward Zhang is smart, but he has always been loyal. You are familiar with Mrs. Zhang. She has a very good temper. You are also familiar with Fu'er."  , lively and cheerful, cute and kind, she won't be that kind of evil sister-in-law."

    "As far as the husband's family is concerned, the girl who married in the past will definitely be able to live a stable and comfortable life."

    "Let's talk about Zhang Shou. He's a bit silly, but he's honest. You're also straight. You don't have so many ideas. It's not bad to live together."

    "Besides, I see that he likes you quite a lot. Although Zhang's family is in charge, their family background is not bad. In the future, if you want to be a housekeeper, you can do nothing and rest."

    "If you want to marry, I will happily marry you over. If you don't want to, I will ask someone to make it clear to the Zhang family, and I won't blame you for it in the future."

    Su Wan felt that the Zhang family was indeed a good family. Xiao Mo had been by her side for many years, so the relationship was naturally different. She hoped that she would marry well and happily.

    "I" Xiao Mo blushed, hesitated in her heart, and didn't know what to do for a while.

    In fact, Zhang Shou is a person, although he is usually silly and stupid, but he does things steadily and rarely makes mistakes, but he is still a sincere and honest young man, and the Zhang family is also a good family. To her,  It is indeed an excellent place to stay.

    If it is said that she wants to marry someone and can find such a good family, she can be regarded as having done good deeds in her previous life.

    But when she thought of getting married, she was a little hesitant, feeling very uneasy.

    Seeing the change of expression on her face, Su Wan smiled: "You should think about it for yourself. After all, this is a lifetime thing, and you need to think it through."

    Xiao Mo nodded: "Madam, I will think about it carefully."

    "Yeah." Su Wan had a slight smile on his face, and he estimated in his heart when the family would hold a wedding banquet, it would be very lively.

    Thinking of the excitement, she thought of the postponed banquet. If Li Lin hadn't gone to Nanqin suddenly, they should have set up a dozen tables of banquets in Shiqiao Village at this moment, and invited the villagers and elders in the village to come and eat  a meal.

    ?Now I don¡¯t know what happened to him in Nanqin, but everything has been resolved (Remember this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 506: Picking Persimmons

    ?

    Ji Yunpu went to see Shi Huihua that day, and told her that he was going back to the Ji family, and that he would leave the Ji family in the future, and he would no longer be the eldest son of the Ji family.

    On the second day, he rushed to Lanzhou City with the two departures that Huifeng had arranged for him.

    Shi Huihua said before that she didn't care and told him not to come back when he left. She doesn't care about him anymore, but after Ji Yunpu left, she always likes to be in a daze quietly. When she is busy, she is really busy.  When I calm down, I always feel empty, as if I have lost my soul

    However, Su Guan had received the news from Lanzhou City, knowing the progress of the matter, it was not easy for Ji Yunpu to leave with what he wanted, there were too many involved, and it would not be able to deal with it in a short while.

    He is a majestic eldest son who actually gave up his inheritance rights and wanted to leave home. As long as the Ji family wants to face, they will not allow this kind of thing to happen.

    Moreover, Mrs. Ji was involved in it. Once Ji Yunpu left and took away so many assets of the Ji family, how could she agree?

    In this way, it is extremely normal to quarrel.

    However, Su Wan didn't tell Shi Huihua about this, and it would be of no use if she knew it, it would only increase her worries.

    If Ji Yunpu can settle the matter and come back, it means that he still has some responsibilities, and she will not obstruct the affairs between the two of them. If it is not settled, then it is Ji Yunpu who left and never came back again.  .

    A few days later, it was time to pick persimmons. Steward Zhang made an arrangement. Except for Ju Song and the two guards guarding the yard, the rest of the people went up the mountain together.

    At this time, it was already the tenth day of October, and the mountains and forests were covered with autumn, and all the yellow leaves could be seen when looking up, some of which had already fallen on the ground, covered with a thick layer.

    Just wait until this piece of yellow fades away and become a nutrient for the trees, and in the coming spring, new leaves will regenerate.

    However, if you want to go up the mountain, you can't wear the skirt that women wear on weekdays. Fortunately, Mrs. Zhang is here, and she made some convenient clothes.

    The clothes are ingeniously made. It looks like a waist-length skirt with narrow sleeves on the outside, but in fact it is a small jacket with narrow sleeves on top, and the matching skirt is a loose hakama.

    The hakama is loose, if you are standing, it looks like a hakama, but it is much easier to walk and move.

    The women who went out today all put on such outfits. Su Wan was wearing an orange outfit with autumn chrysanthemums and maple leaves embroidered on it, and crabs with their teeth and claws embroidered under the autumn chrysanthemums. It looked a little lively and cute.

    The rest of the girls are all blue, but they are clean, there is no embroidery pattern, and the heads are only fixed with blue cloth ropes, and they look clean and fresh.

    Su Guan went up the mountain enthusiastically, thinking of picking some persimmons by herself, but found that she had overestimated herself, not to mention her, none of the girls in Jingpingyuan could climb a tree.  Able to stand under a tree and pick what is within reach.

    Oh, that's not right, there is also Zhang Fu'er who looks like a monkey.

    Su Wan stood under the tree and watched her climb up a tree two or three times. She was so frightened that she was terrified: "Fu'er, come down for me, come down! Don't climb so high!"

    Zhang Fu'er climbed up to the height in two or three steps, and looked down at the people under the tree: "Madam, don't worry, I'm fine! I'll pick the fruit for you."

    Mrs. Zhang took a rare trip up the mountain, and she was still sitting on the side panting for breath. After listening to the conversation between the two, she stopped and said, "Madam, don't worry about her, she can't fall. She started climbing trees when she was five years old.  It's really like a monkey."

    Zhang Fu'er quickly picked a few overripe persimmons, and then divided them up. First, he gave the best one to Su Wan, and then picked one for Mrs. Zhang, and gave the rest to Xiao Li for her to share.

    "Not enough to ask me to pick it!"

    After dividing the fruit, Zhang Fu'er pulled a rope up the tree.

    A basket is tightly tied to one end of the rope. When picking fruit, tie the basket to a forked branch with a rope, and just put the fruit in the basket. When the basket is full, untie the rope and slowly lower the basket.

    However, a basketful of fruits is too heavy, so Zhang Fuer is only responsible for picking the fruits, and others will naturally help to put the fruits down later.

    At this moment, everyone also started to act. Except for Huifeng who stood quietly not far behind Su Wan, the rest of the guards also took a basket and went up the tree to pick persimmons.

    Su Wan felt that he still needed to take a breather, so he sat under the tree on a stool brought by Xiao Sang, and carefully looked at the ripe persimmon in his hand.

    The orange-red peel looks plump and beautiful, and the surface is alsoIt is smooth, and you can feel the ripe and soft flesh inside when you poke it with your fingers.

    Su Wan knows three ways to eat persimmons, one is soaked in lime water, the other is made into persimmons, and the last one is eaten directly after being ripe.

    The persimmons in Shiqiao Village are more suitable for making persimmons, and the persimmons are also very delicious.

    Su Wan also thought to himself, after picking these persimmons and sharing some of them among the people in the yard, they peeled them and dried them to make persimmon cakes, which can be used at Jianjialou in the future, which can be regarded as an added meal.

    Su Wan peeled off the skin of the persimmon and took a bite.

    The pulp inside the ripe persimmon is already like a berry. It tastes very fragrant and sweet. It tastes pretty good, but there is one downside. If you are not careful, your hands will get dirty and sticky.  Comfortable.

    Su Wan ate carefully, and her fingers were still a little dirty in the end. She wiped them off with a handkerchief, and then picked some fruits with everyone.

    Although she can't climb a tree, she doesn't want to sit under the tree and watch everyone pick it. At least she has to experience it by herself, so that her trip will not be wasted.

    Otherwise, what would she do climbing the mountain, wouldn't it be more comfortable to stay at home and wait to eat.

    The Li family has a fruit forest in Shiqiao Village. Although the place is not small, it was planted only for the family to eat, so they planted some of each kind of fruit, and there were only about a dozen trees of each kind, not many.

    Therefore, in just one morning, a group of people picked persimmons from more than a dozen trees and came back.

    Su Wan originally wanted to share some with everyone, but after thinking about it, she couldn't eat it even if she divided it at the moment, so she just divided up the overripe fruit, and planned to make the rest into persimmons, and then share some more  Let everyone eat it.

    Because none of the people in Jingpingyuan had the knowledge of making persimmons, Su Wan asked Xiao Sang to invite an aunt who was good at making persimmons, Aunt Shi Liu, to come and guide the work.

    She took everyone to peel the persimmons together, or tied the peeled persimmons one by one with a rope to form a string.

    Huifeng asked someone to build a shed in the garden, and hung up the persimmons in strings to dry.

    The man married by Aunt Six was ranked sixth in the family tree of the Shi family. Shi replied that people of this generation should call Aunt Six.  The grievances are clear.

    Sixth Aunt Shi sat down and peeled the persimmons with everyone, teaching peeling skills while peeling, and soon chatted with Mrs. Zhang and Madam Zheng.

    The yard was lively, and there was a burst of laughter from time to time.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 507 The princess is happy

    ?

    Sixth Aunt Shi is hospitable and likes to be lively. Madam Zheng is eloquent, Mrs. Zhang is gentle and kind, and there are three older women. When it comes to gossip, no one else can get in a word.

    Wearing gloves, Su Wan silently peeled the persimmons.

    When the persimmon is cut open, it will secrete a kind of liquid. Although there is not much, it is difficult to clean when it gets on your hands. It is sticky and black.  Prepare a set of gloves.

    The glove is not made of cloth, but a material similar to oiled paper. It is softer than oiled paper, and the positions of each finger are sewn with needles and threads. Although it does not fit very well when worn, it is not very comfortable, but  But it can prevent mucus from sticking to hands.

    Su Guan showed great enthusiasm for peeling. She couldn't climb the tree to pick the fruit, so she had to stand under the tree to pick some. Those that could be picked under the tree were really few, and soon  It's over.

    This peeling is easy, as long as she is patient, she can still do it, even if she is tired, she can still do it slowly.

    If she was really too tired, she would go to dry the persimmon skins. Aunt Shi Liu said that these peeled persimmon skins should not be thrown away, but should be kept to dry, and when the persimmons were almost dried, they would be used to cover them.

    When the time comes, you need to find something to put it in, spread the persimmon skins layer by layer, and then put the persimmons on it, so that the persimmons will be covered with a layer of hoarfrost in the future.

    This kind of persimmon covered with hoarfrost is especially delicious.

    The dozen or so persimmon trees on the mountain are growing well, and the picked persimmons are piled up in the yard, like a hill. Twenty people in Jingpingyuan worked hard all afternoon, and there are still a lot left.

    The things that can't be finished must be saved until the next day. Aunt Shi Liu explained the tricks of drying persimmons again, and then went home to cook for the boys and children.

    Su Wan invited her to stay for dinner, and she didn't force her to stay after she refused. She just invited her to continue helping tomorrow, and then thank her later.

    "This thank you gift is unnecessary, but don't worry, the Princess, I will definitely come to help tomorrow morning." Aunt Six was still smiling when she left, in a good mood.

    Most of the people in Shiqiao Village have the surname Shi, and they belong to the same ancestor. Shiqiao Village is the place where the ancestors of the Shi family lived for generations. The people of the Shi family naturally hope for peace and tranquility.

    When Li Lin was going to bring Su Wan back to live here, although the people in Shiqiao Village were excited to see the nobleman, they were also a little worried.

    Perhaps it's because the princess has a bad temper, is dissatisfied with Shiqiao Village, picks and chooses all the time, or doesn't like the people in the village, and bullies them with power, making Shiqiao Village go crazy.

    However, the days passed day by day, and everyone knew a little about the princess.

    The princess likes to be quiet. She likes to stay in the yard on weekdays. When she is chatting, she either plants flowers to feed fish or feeds wild geese.

    Or go to the mountain to find a place to sit, enjoy the scenery and have tea, or take two wild geese out for a stroll.

    The couple in Jingpingyuan raised a pair of wild geese, named Dadai and Erdai. It is said that they were the wild geese that Li Lin sent to the princess's mansion when he was hired in the past.  keep.

    Maybe it's because the two geese are too lazy, or because they eat too well, they have been raised so that their hair is smooth and shiny, and they are chubby like two big geese shaking their heads. Now they can't even fly high  No, flapping its wings and exerting all its energy can only fly up to the eaves.

    All in all, the princess is quite a quiet and kind person. He seldom goes out on weekdays. If he meets her, he will greet you and say a few words. On weekdays, you come to visit her, chat with her, or play with her.  She also welcomes leaf branding and embroidery.

    However, if someone treats her as a fool and wants to get some benefits from her, she doesn't like it either. This time, she will entertain you politely, but the next time she goes, it will be even the door.  Can't get in.

    Xi Jing, gentle and kind, but not easy to bully.

    This is the impression that everyone in Shiqiao Village has of her.

    Of course, if you help her with something, she will not treat you badly, and she is also a person with clear grievances and grievances.

    Su Guan sent Aunt Shi Six away, and then asked people to build a shed in the open space of the garden. When the time came, the persimmons would be moved in to dry. She ate something in a hurry, took a bath to get tired, and then sat in the study  It's piano practice.

    Su Wan felt that life in Shiqiao Village was not bad. Although it was a little far from Guiyan City, it was not too far away. If you want to go shopping, you can do it.

    The folks in Shiqiao Village are also very good, most of them are kind and honest, because of Li Lin'sMy mother has helped us a lot, everyone is very grateful to the Li family, and they are also very kind to her.

    There are a few unpleasant ones, but they are not too bad, and they will not often come to her to make her unhappy.

    In Li Lin's absence, although her life was quieter, it was also fulfilling.

    In addition to daily exercise, planting flowers to feed fish and wild geese, she also practiced calligraphy and piano, and occasionally, she also learned to do clothes embroidery and the like.

    The next step is to play chess, or to take a look at Li Lin's book.

    Li Lin has a large collection of books, ranging from farming and breeding to astronomy and geography deduction, from travel notes to official history, and some dietary recipes, Chinese medicine theory, musical instrument learning, military strategy

    All in all, as long as she can think of it, she can find it in his book collection, which made her indulge in the fun of looking for books for a while. It is a pity that her head gets big when she looks at many books.  Dizzy, completely unable to understand.

    In the end, I had no choice but to give up. I just found some books that I was interested in and took a look.

    Compared with the ups and downs in the imperial city, the courts are constantly fighting, and the sisters are fighting openly and secretly, she still likes such a peaceful, quiet and leisurely life.

    She doesn't need to take every step, she has to think about her situation, her family, and when she does everything or says every word, she has to think about whether she can do it, what the consequences will be, whether she will  Offend someone.

    There is no need to face those complicated interactions. Although she likes some elders and friends, it¡¯s just that there are too many things, which is really exhausting. The banquet in the Imperial City is a small banquet for three days  A big banquet for five days is really exhausting.

    It has been her dream and pursuit for a long time to be so relaxed.

    ?Life is rich and worry-free, always accompanied by green mountains and green waters, enjoying the scenery of the four seasons in leisure time, planting flowers to feed fish and wild geese, the biggest worry every day is thinking about what to eat tomorrow.

    However, it would be even better if there is a gentle and handsome man by her side, to accompany her and keep her from thinking about it all the time.

    Su Wan sat in front of the sandalwood piano seat, looked at the bright moon rising outside the window, and sighed slightly.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 508 She Thinks Her Uncle Is Really Strange

    ?

    Although such a day is good, but that person is not by my side, I always feel that there is a piece of my heart missing, empty, and can't be realized. No matter how happy things are, I don't feel so happy.

    When will you come back?

    She doesn't know either.

    If he is on a simple trip, she can accompany him, or urge him to come back soon, otherwise your wife will be gone again.

    But he was going to do serious business.

    She heard from Huifeng that Nanqin and the Lingnan Hundred Clans had already fought twice, and now she doesn't know what's going on. He has his responsibilities and his ambitions in his heart.  .

    If she insisted on leaving behind many things and coming back at this time, let alone others, even she would not be able to pass this test.

    Occasionally, she would receive letters from him telling her that he was safe now, so she didn't have to worry.

    When she replied to the letter, she also had a lot of things in her heart that she wanted to say to him, whether it was the little things in daily life, or the thoughts in her heart, but after thinking about it, she only told him that she is doing very well here now  , also very happy.

    Don't say anything else.

    Just settle the account with him when he comes back.

    "Ma'am, are you still practicing the piano?" Xiao Sang shouted outside, pulling her back from her thoughts.

    Xiao Sang said: "Madam has peeled so many persimmons today, I'm afraid her fingers are sore, but it's okay now, the servant has prepared some medicated oil, and asked Xiao Li to press Madam's fingers, and it will be fine tomorrow."

    The ingenious little man not only does makeup and hair, but also massages.

    Su Wan moved her fingers and found that there was indeed some soreness. She was thinking about things when she was practicing the piano, but she hadn't paid attention to it.

    "Then press it, how about you? But also press it?"

    Xiao Mo said with a smile: "After a while Madam falls asleep, the servants can press it by themselves."

    If Li Lin was in the mansion, no one would keep vigil in the main courtyard. If Li Lin was not, Xiao Sang and Xiaoman would stay in the room on the main courtyard to rest. When sleeping at night, one would sleep soundly and the other would be alert.  Some, so as not to be found when the master calls for someone at night.

    Of course, guards will also be on duty outside the yard to protect the safety of the master.

    Xiao Li brought the medicated oil over, dipped some on a rag and applied it on Su Wan's fingers, and then massaged it gently.

    The medicated oil smells a bit strange, but it's not unpleasant. When massaging, it emits some heat, which penetrates the skin slightly, and the fingers are slightly hot.

    It seems that there is a pinch of small flames burning, slightly hot, but instead of hurting, it is very comfortable. It seems that the small flames will burn away the soreness of the finger muscles, leaving only the warmth and comfort.

    After massaging her fingers for a stick of incense, Su Wan washed the medicated oil on her hands with warm water. After washing, the smell became even weaker. There was a faint fragrance, very faint, very faint.  Just smell it a little bit.

    But I can't smell what it is.

    "This medicated oil is very good, and my fingers are not sore now."

    Xiao Sang was cleaning Su Wan's piano nearby, and upon hearing that, she said, "It was delivered by Manager Zhang, who said it was a good thing. If Madam feels uncomfortable, you can press it. It's also very good to relax and relieve fatigue."  .¡±

    "Then press it too." Su Wan decided to press it, but she didn't need Xiaolian's help, she had to do it herself.

    In fact, her massage skills are also good. When she was still in her boudoir, Mrs. Wang always had headaches. Her massage is the best, and it can relieve Wang's pain.  Mei Gu and Su Luo, who were beside Wang, wanted Su Luo to win Wang's favor more.

    "Don't wait for a rest, both of you, press it now, and wash it off in a while, so you can go to rest. Today is also tired."

    "By the way, tomorrowtomorrow, I will ask Huifeng. There is some news from over there." After finishing speaking, she lowered her head, lowered her eyes and reached out to massage her ankles, showing no emotion.

    Xiao Sang naturally knew which side she was talking about, so she nodded after hearing the words: "I will ask tomorrow, Madam, don't worry."

    If it were Xiao Sang from before, she would definitely be dissatisfied with Li Lin now.

    Her master moved with him to this remote place just to live a quiet life with him, but he unexpectedly left not long after this day passed, and he left for nearly a month.

    Who knows what he did outside and where he left her master.

    But since these days, she has faintly felt that something is wrong.??.

    Something is very wrong.

    I won't talk about the things before the marriage. All she can understand is the news from the master's family, and she only thinks that Li Lin is a student from a poor family.  The Li family is kind to the Jing family, and the Jing family helped prepare it.

    After getting married, Li Lin quickly took Su Wan out to play again. Although she followed along, she didn't see any major problems, but ever since she returned to Jingpingyuan in the Imperial City, she felt that she  Uncle, it is actually strange.

    Or rather mysterious.

    Some things were taken out of his hands, which was really unreasonable.

    It is true that Xiao Sang and Xiao Mo can be big maidservants. In terms of ingenuity and dexterity in serving their master well, Xiao Sang is not as good as Xiao Sang, but in terms of observation, reasoning and investigation, Xiao Sang is far inferior to Xiao Sang.

    To put it simply, Xiao Man is careful and capable, but Xiao Sang is more intelligent and sensitive.

    But Xiao Sang watched her clever master as if she couldn't see these unreasonable things at all, and she accepted it as a matter of course with joy.

    Xiao Sang thought in her heart, if it wasn't that her master was blinded by the love between men and women, or she already knew the truth of the matter, so she didn't think there was anything wrong.

    Thinking of Su Wan's remarks about the marriage and Ji Yunpu and Shi Huiqin, knowing that her master is not that kind of woman, Xiao Sang is inclined to the latter.

    Her son-in-law must have some secret, and her master also knows about it, and this secret seems to be not simple, or in other words, her son-in-law's identity is not simple, and she is not a poor student who failed the exam at all.

    But if not, who would it be?

    Who is it?

    Xiao Sang couldn't figure it out.

    "Xiao Sang, Xiao Sang."

    Xiao Sang came back to her senses, saw Su Wan was looking at her, and said, "Ma'am, what's the matter?"

    Su Wan handed her the medicated oil: "Why don't you apply it and massage it, what's wrong?"

    Xiao Sang didn't know how to speak for a moment.

    Although she was very curious about this matter, since her master knew about it but didn't tell her, obviously she had her own plans, and she shouldn't ask.

    But she has a bottom line in her heart, be careful, lest the master be deceived by others.

    Xiao Sang said with a smile: "It's nothing, just thinking about whether those persimmons can really be made into persimmons? If it is done, Madam will send some back to the Imperial City for the old lady and the third master to eat. They will definitely be happy."

    Su Wan nodded when he heard the words, and said with a smile: "You are right, if it is done, I will definitely give some away." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 509 If you want to solve this Gu

    ?

    "If you want to solve this Gu, you need to use the apex blood of the person who cast the Gu as a lure." The female voice was calm, but faintly excited, "If Licheng wants to calm this matter, you need to catch Yuna Xie."  Get up, take the blood from the apex of the heart to dissolve the Gu, and then it will be done."

    "When the time comes, once the same fate Gu in Qin Zangshu's place is undone, the Lingnan hundred clans will be spared, the Chixie clan will be spared, and everything will calm down."

    "Oh? Really?" Jiu Bian's voice seemed to be a smile but not a smile.

    "Of course, how dare I deceive people from Licheng." The woman was afraid that the other party would not believe it, "I know that Licheng wants to settle this matter as soon as possible, and you must think so too."

    "Speaking of which, this matter is only Yunaxie's fault. It has nothing to do with the Lingnan Royal Court, let alone the Chi Xie clan. Our eldest prince is also willing to hand her over so that Nan Jun can get rid of the poison.  retreat."

    "It's just that Yunaxie doesn't know where she is now, so please take the trouble to find her and send her to Qin Zangshu."

    Jiubian sat on the main seat in the Ming Hall, looked at the woman in black who was sitting on the rose armchair in the lower seat, smiled, and narrowed her slender Danfeng eyes slightly, looking a little evil.

    He leaned slantly on the armchair, his body was a little slack, and he also had a posture that had nothing to do with him.

    The woman in the next seat was wearing a close-fitting dress, revealing her thin white arms and calves. She was also wearing a black cloak embroidered with lotus flowers, and a black veil on her face, covering half of her face under her eyes.  It was covered up, revealing only a pair of jealous eyes and a pair of thin curved eyebrows painted with pale red eyebrows.

    This woman is none other than Yue Youxie, one of the three candidate saintesses of the Chixie clan in Lingnan. The names of the world are all with the first name first, and only this Chixie clan was selected as the candidate saintess.  , was crowned with an evil surname, so that the first name came after the last name.

    Both Yue Youxie and Yunaxie are one of the prospective saintesses in this saintess election. The two have been fighting since they were young, and for the position of the saintess, they have been fighting to the death.

    In this battle for the saintess, Yunaxie took on the task of Qin Zangshu, while Yueyouxie went to the Western Wei Dynasty. Her goal was Wang Lizhi, the eldest son of the century-old Wang family of the Western Wei Dynasty.

    The Western Wei Dynasty was very romantic, and the son was a good celebrity.

    This Prince Wang Lizhi is the jewel in the crown of the sons and celebrities of the Western Wei clan. He is the head of the younger generation of scholars with his romantic talents and learning.

    After taking this task, Yue Youxie was particularly excited, feeling that with her own charm, she would definitely be able to capture the prince. Afterwards, she would defeat Yunaxie and become the saintess of the Chixie clan, and the saintess of all the Lingnan tribes.

    But I didn't expect that Wang Lizhi was formidable. Before she had time to make a move, he stripped her of everything and almost lost her life. If it wasn't for her wit, she would have died by now.

    Fleeing back to Lingnan, when she learned that Yunaxie had really succeeded in casting a gu on Qin Zangshu, she was particularly angry and unwilling, so she joined the tent of the eldest prince of the royal court.

    This time, Yue Youxie was also ordered by the eldest prince to come to see Li Cheng.

    Originally, after Yunaxie's mission was completed, she would be able to ascend to the position of saintess, but she never expected that what Yunaxie planted on Qin Zangshu turned out to be the same fate Gu, which made Qin Zangshu furious.  He also hid himself, and the matter of the saint's ascension to the throne was shelved.

    At this time, Qin Zangshu, who had been dormant for many years, suddenly made a move, drove the Southern Qin Emperor down, became the Southern Qin Emperor himself, turned his head and pointed his sword at the Chixie clan, and war broke out in the world.

    Everyone in the Lingnan Royal Court is in danger, for fear that Qin Zangshu will send his troops south and destroy the Lingnan Royal Court.

    Originally, this holy girl competition, although the competition was also a trick, but it used a kind of mother and child Gu. The saint has a mother Gu, and the witch uses a child Gu, and the mother Gu can control the child Gu.  The child Gu will be controlled by the mother Gu for the rest of his life and must not be betrayed.

    Therefore, the contest between the saints of the Chixie clan for the throne is to give the world's outstanding young generation the mother-child vomit, so as to control them.

    If the matter fails, this quasi-sage will definitely have no chance of surviving. If the matter succeeds, she will have an outstanding young man in her hand to serve her, adding strength to the Chi Xie clan, and becoming the saintess of the Lingnan royal court.  Occupy a place in the court.

    ?People like Qin Zangshu and Wang Lizhi are the young generation with the best potential in the world today.

    Of course, the Chi Xie clan of the Li family from Licheng had also made up their minds, but the Li family members from Licheng have always been erratic, and they don't even know what their lives are like, so they can only dismiss this idea and focus on the royal family.  Among clan dignitaries.

    Moreover, the Li family in Licheng is especially not easy to mess with. In the past, some ancestors did not believe in this evil, and insisted on calling Li's son's attention. In the end, they were bitten by the Gu worms they raised and died.The head was eaten by the Gu worms, and there was not even ash left.

    At that time, Licheng killed the Chixie family wantonly as a warning, and almost wiped out the Chixie family. Since then, the Chixie family was afraid of leaving the city, so they dared not make any plans for the Li family.

    "Troubleshooting? It's really worrying." Jiu Bian tapped the edge of the table lightly with the folding fan in his hand, "But since you need to worry about it, it's better to worry about it. Now that you're here, don't even think about leaving."

    Yue Youxie's complexion changed drastically, and she stood up suddenly: "What do you mean?"

    "It's not very interesting. Please be a guest here. I can't believe the words of the Chixie family's women. If this is the case, you will stay and convince me. Otherwise, what should I do?"

    Yue Youxie's face darkened, and she wanted to release the worms on her body. She moved her lips lightly, and after chanting a few spells, black worms and snakes crawled off her body.

    However, once those insect snakes touched the ground, a pinch of black flames appeared on their bodies instantly, and after a burst of black smoke, those insect snakes turned into a small handful of ashes.

    Yue Youxie's complexion changed drastically, knowing that something was wrong, she turned around and wanted to flee outside, but before she reached the door, four men in black appeared around her and stopped her, surrounded her, and she had no escape.

    "You, you" Yue Youxie bit her lips, and finally there was some panic on her face, "Even if the two armies are not fighting, you are like this, that is  "

    "What are you doing?" Jiu Bian patted the dust on his sleeves and sneered, "Do you really think that the Prince of Lingnan sent you here because he liked you and sent you as a messenger?"

    "It's so naive, who knows that you are the eldest prince who gave it here as a gift. He said a hundred years ago that the Chi Xie clan's quasi-saints and saints will kill each one they see. Now that they are here, naturally  There is no reason to go, take her down."

    "yes."

    At this time, in the side hall separated by a screen, Li Lin was playing chess with one person. One of them held black pieces, the other held white pieces.

    "Using blood from the apex of the heart to relieve Gu, Nan Jun thinks it is credible?" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 510 Chi Xie Clan, He Must Be Exterminated

    ?

    Sitting in front of Li Lin is the current Emperor of Southern Qin, Qin Zangshu as Yue Youxie said.

    Qin Zangshu is extremely tall, tall and handsome, with a handsome and cold face, and there is a faint evil spirit brought from the battlefield on his body, like a battle-tested general who guides the mountains and rivers.

    Compared to Mr. Li who is handsome and timeless, like the bright moon in the sky and the breeze in the forest, he is as cold as a stubborn black stone at the foot of the mountain, cold and ruthless, suffering from the wind and rain in this world, but he is not moved by it at all.  .

    "Patriarch Li thinks it's credible?" Qin Zangshu sneered with meaning in the corner of his mouth, and his eyes were cold and sharp. "At this time, all the tribes in Lingnan are trying to kill me. Which one of their words is credible?"

    Detoxification is not a cure for a disease, until it is cured, if the method of detoxification is wrong and disturbs the Gu insect, it will eat the heart of the host, and the person will die at that time.

    Therefore, Qin Zangshu would not believe a word of these saintesses, including that Yunaxie.

    Thinking of that woman, Qin Zangshu's face turned darker, and the suppressed anger in his heart was a little uncontrollable.

    Li Lin dropped a son, and the expression on his face remained unchanged: "As far as I know, there have been three quasi-saints in the Chixie clan in all dynasties, and they are the most powerful women who raise Gu and use Gu. In addition to the two in front of me, there is another  , if it comes to dispelling Gu, the ability is definitely not bad."

    "Patriarch Li means to ask this person to come and relieve me?"

    Li Lindao: "Since it's Yue Youxie's method, it's too early to say whether you believe it or not, why don't you let her personally verify the truth."

    "Let Yue Youxie give a person the same life Gu, and then this person will use Yue Youxie's method and Yue Youxie's apex blood to solve the Gu. If the method is feasible, let someone catch Yuna Xie back. When the time comes  Just ask this person to detoxify Nanjun."

    In this way, it has verified whether this method is feasible, and it can be regarded as a good method.

    "That is to say, I don't know whether Nan Jun is willing or not."

    Qin Zangshu heard that his face was as black as the bottom of a pot, and his eyes were even more black as bottomless, like the abyss of hell.

    He grinned: "Why can't I bear it? There are no women in the world. Is it possible that I still miss a demon girl from the Chixie clan? It's because I felt pity for her in the past, but now she dares to harm me  , I will definitely not let her go."

    Qin Zangshu was exceptionally good in both managing the court and leading the army in battle, but there was only one thing, the things he had decided would go all the way to the dark, and he would not listen to persuasion at all.

    Moreover, he is withdrawn and cold, and he must retaliate, because he really liked Yunaxie before, but Yunaxie is a quasi-saint of the Chixie clan, and she violated his taboo, so it is difficult to survive.

    In the end, maybe he would have to burn the other party's body to ashes in order to appease his anger at being deceived.

    Qin Zangshu's expression eased: "You invited me here today because you want me to listen to this good show?"

    Li Lindao: "It's not like watching a play, and there's nothing to see. It's just a coincidence that the other party came here and provided a solution to the Gu. Anyway, there is no other way. Why don't you try it first."

    "The quasi-saints of the Chi You family are not a pity to die. As for the others, they can also find candidates."

    If the ordinary dignitaries knew about the Chi Xie clan's quasi-sage maiden competition, they would be terrified, but at least it didn't happen to them, so it was just a little bit of fear.

    But for those top powerful clans or royal families, those few people are like poisonous snakes hiding in the dark and spitting out letters, they can jump out at any time and give someone a fatal bite.

    For the quasi-sages or saintesses of the Chixie clan in Licheng, they would kill one at a time.

    Qin Zangshu didn't come to see Li Lin today to understand Gu's affairs, he had other things to do, as for this method, he just let someone try it when the time comes.

    "Then let's try this method." Qin Zangshu narrowed his eyes, "I wonder how Patriarch Li feels about Chi Xie's clan?"

    After Qin Zangshu finished speaking, before Li Lin could reply, he said again: "The Chixie clan shouldn't exist in this world. As long as this clan is still alive, killing a few quasi-saints and saints can only be appeased."  It¡¯s all for a while, it¡¯s better to wipe it out in one fell swoop, so as to avoid future troubles forever.¡±

    "If Patriarch Li is willing to join hands with me, it would be great."

    Pro-Tibetan Shi came here today to let Li Lin join forces with him.

    Li Lin's face was calm, and his tone was flat: "There are also some innocent people in the Chixie clan. It would be inappropriate to exterminate the clan."

    Qin Zangshu said coldly: "What's wrong, even if it hurts the innocent, so what, if these people are kept here, one day they will give birth to mother and childIf the Gu succeeds, it is still unknown how many things will happen and how many people in the world will suffer.  "

    The targets of the quasi-saints of the Chixie clan are not easy. As long as one of them succeeds, if they control the other party, they may turn the world upside down.

    Just like his former emperor father, he was controlled by a woman, and the whole Southern Qin Dynasty was used by the Lingnan royal family and the Chixie clan. Even the heir was the blood of the Chixie clan's demon girl.

    How ridiculous!

    Qin Zangshu was severely suppressed by the emperor and queen in the early years. After they died, he began to accumulate his own strength and lay dormant, thinking that one day he would take the throne back.

    Anyone can sit on the throne of Nanqin, but heirs with the blood of a demon girl from the Chixie clan cannot sit on it.

    Moreover, his mother died at the hands of the witch, so how could he not avenge the murder of his mother? Since the witch is dead, this hatred will naturally be attributed to the son of the witch and her clansmen.

    Chi Xie's clan, he must be destroyed.

    Seizing the throne and destroying Chi Xie is his goal. No matter what happens, he will never change.

    It's just that he never expected that one day, he would meet a woman, and that woman was a quasi-saint of the Chi Xie clan, who came to him to cast a spell on him so that he could become like his father.  , in order to survive, surrender to one of her men, and use the whole country for her.

    At that moment, his hatred for the Chi Xie clan reached its peak.

    So there was the matter that later he seized the throne, sent troops to Lingnan, and pointed his sword at Chi Xie's clan.

    "I know what Patriarch Li came here for, but there are some things that I can't agree to. I don't care who is innocent of the Chixie clan, they will be destroyed, and no one will be left behind."

    "If Patriarch Li wants peace in this world, you might as well join hands with me to eliminate a great harm for the common people in this world."

    "In this way, the world will be truly peaceful in the future."

    The Chi Xie clan is really a disaster on earth.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 511 Who is Reminding Him?

    ?

    "I think the best way is to find a solution to the Gu."

    Li Lin's face was still calm. If he met the saintess of the Chixie clan, he would definitely not let her go, but he would not do it if he was asked to destroy the clan because of it.

    ?In the world, everyone has the right to live. Some people deserve to die, while others are innocent. He knows who deserves to die and who doesn't.

    And the way to solve things has never been to destroy the family and eliminate future troubles, so that the world can be pacified.

    People like the Chixie clan are not the first, nor the last, nor the only one. The world is so big, there are always some strange ethnic groups, and there are also some shameful or disgusting behaviors  .

    What he can do is to find a way to dispel the gu, knock down the self-righteous advantage of the Chixie clan, and then disappear from everyone, become an ordinary part of the world, and then settle down.

    However, this is also his idea. Qin Zangshu has a deep hatred with the Chi Xie clan, and he hates it deeply. It is reasonable to want to exterminate the clan to eliminate future troubles. He cannot interfere, but he will not join hands with him.

    Just one thing, this Qin Zangshu absolutely cannot die.

    If Qin Zangshu dies, the Southern Qin Dynasty will be in chaos. After that, there will be wars and chaos everywhere, and even all countries will be involved, and the world will be in chaos.

    "If Nanjun wants to attack the Chixie clan, I can't interfere, but I hope Nanjun can minimize the scope of the influence. As for the matter of Gu insects, Licheng has specialized in research for many years and has achieved some results. If Nanjun wants to  , I can order someone to send a copy of the recorded content to Nan Jun as well."

    "If you need help with Gu worms, feel free to mention it."

    "Thank you." Qin Zangshu's face was calm. Although he said that he really hoped to get help from Licheng on this trip, he also knew that Licheng's style of dealing with things would not allow him to do such a quick and easy thing.  .

    However, it was a surprise to be able to get some content about the research results of Gu worms.

    After all, no one wants to die if he can live, and he is the same. It would be great if he can dispel the Gu.

    "It's strange to say." Qin Zangshu frowned, "I received a letter a while ago, and the person in the letter told me that the woman next to me was Yunaxie from the Chixie clan, and also told me  The things that have been tricked, and which clans in Southern Qin have problems, are listed one by one."

    "This letter was sent through someone from the city. I thought it was you who reminded me before."

    Li Lin raised his eyes slightly, his eyes were deserted: "My people sent it here?"

    ? Qin Zangshu reached out to pick up a white chess piece. His fingers were rather rough, which looked unharmonious against the white jade-like chess piece. He lowered his head and dropped a piece on the chessboard.

    "Later, I found out that you came to Nanqin, and then came to Mingyue Pass, so I didn't know it."

    In fact, he still can't figure it out. Since it wasn't Li Lin who reminded him, who was the person who sent him the letter through the people from the city?

    Who is reminding him?

    Li Lin frowned slightly, feeling something was wrong.

    Since it wasn't a letter sent by his people, who could have touched Licheng's network without his knowledge?  The letter was also sent out.

    "Thank you Nan Jun for reminding me, I will order someone to investigate to find out what went wrong."

    Qin Zangshu said: "If we find out who it is, I'd like to beg for favors from Patriarch Li and spare his life. After all, he reminded me. If not, I'm afraid I won't know how he died."

    "We'll talk about it then."

    Li Lin didn't agree with this matter, and when someone is found out, if this person knows the secret of Licheng by accident, for Qin Zangshu's sake, it's not impossible to spare his life, but if he knows too much,  Then you can't stay.

    It is this person who has saved Qin Zang's life, but he can't tolerate people who know too many secrets of the Li family.

    Qin Zangshu sat for a while, then drank a cup of tea with Li Lin, then took his leave and left. Not long after he left, Jiubian and Yuanyou walked in.

    Li Lin was sitting on the wooden couch by the window. In front of him was a desk with a chessboard on top of which black and white chess pieces criss-crossed like mountains and rivers.

    On the edge of the chessboard, there were two teacups, and the sunlight from outside made the room eerily quiet.

    The room is full of silence and desolation, just like those cold and cold eyes.

    Yuanyou didn't know anything about it, but Jiubian's heart skipped a beat, feeling that something was wrong.

    Jiu Bian swallowed his saliva and said, "My lord, thenYue Youxie has already been captured, and now she has been locked in the basement, and all the Gu worms on her body have been cleaned up.  "

    Yuan You said: "Young Master, let me tell you, this person is very greedy for life and afraid of death, and she recruited a lot before he was sentenced.

    "It is said that the target of her saintess competition this time is Wang Lizhi of the Western Wei Dynasty. In the end, she was discovered and almost killed. She escaped with her life and fell into the tent of the eldest prince of Lingnan Wangting."

    The battle for the throne in the Lingnan royal court was also fierce.

    The royal court is different from the regimes established by other countries. In countries such as Eastern Zhao, Southern Qin, and Western Wei, the world belongs to the royal family, and the heir is only selected among the princes.  Just a fight between them.

    However, the royal court is a royal court composed of various nationalities and tribes united together. The royal family selects a more prominent nation to serve, and this is not permanent.

    There is quite a situation where the throne is seated in turn, and each ethnic group divides its own region and conducts its own affairs.

    Therefore, the battle for the throne in the royal court, including the battles within the royal family and the battles with other clans, is more complicated.

    Now the king of the Lingnan Royal Court is old, and it is time to compete for the throne. Among the royal families, only the eldest prince can compete with the fifth prince.

    It is said that Yunaxie had a good relationship with the fifth prince and gave the fifth prince a lot of help. When Qin Zangshu led his troops south to attack the Lingnan royal court, the eldest prince's faction advocated handing over Yunaxie and Chi Xie's clan  To calm down the incident for Qin Zangshu, the fifth prince is to protect Yuna Xie and Chi Xie's clan.

    Yue Youxie was sent by the eldest prince to pass on a message that the people who wanted to leave the city would take action against Yunaxie. When Yunaxie died, it would be considered as beheading the Fifth Prince's arm.

    There is also a faint meaning of selling to Li Cheng and Qin Zangshu.

    Yuanyou quickly said the matter, until his mouth was dry, but he saw that Li Lin was still sitting there motionless, as if he didn't listen to him, or felt that what he said was really boring and didn't want to listen.

    "Young master?"

    It's over, his master is stupid!

    Li Lin finally gave some reaction, took a cool look, and then said: "This person will be locked up first, and when Nan Jun comes to ask for someone, send him there."

    "Go find someone to come and get the letter. I have some things that need to be checked by the spirit caller." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 512 Similar Handwriting

    ?

    Calling the soul is the person who manages the Licheng News Network.

    Licheng has been operating for two hundred years, and its influence is deeper than that of other countries. The news network is buried much deeper. There is a stronghold in every country, even every city, to transmit news or collect news.  of.

    On the surface, these strongholds may be inns or restaurants, such as Hongsi Building in the Eastern Zhao Emperor City, or a clan.

    These places are responsible for collecting local news on weekdays. If something is wrong, they will spread the news to warn or transfer, or be responsible for delivering news letters.

    Some people borrowed the influence of Licheng to send the letter to Qin Zangshu, and they used these people.

    Li Lin stretched out his hand and frowned, feeling something was wrong.

    Except for Licheng's own people, who can pass the letter through Licheng's power, but if it is Licheng's own people, there is no reason for such a big thing, he will not know.

    Now that I think about it, there are two possibilities. One is that someone really learned the secret of Licheng and used this news network to pass the news, and the other is that someone betrayed him, and this person knows how to pass the news, and his status is obviously not high.  low.

    But if this is the case, in order to pass the news to Qin Zangshu and expose it, it is actually unnecessary, and this possibility is extremely small.

    Li Lin is more inclined to the former.

    Just, who could it be?

    Li Lin couldn't figure it out.

    He wrote a letter and asked the soul caller to investigate the matter, and asked someone to send the results of the research on Gu insects, and then asked them to send them to Qin Zangshu.

    It was only seven or eight days before things came to fruition.

    The letter was passed from the Western Wei Dynasty to the people in Licheng, and then it was sent to Qin Zangshu. Before that, the letter was sent to the stronghold by an unknown ranger, and sent to the people in Licheng  Up.

    As for this unknown rivers and lakes ranger, it is still unclear who he is and where he went.

    The news is broken here.

    Li Lin squeezed the letter paper, his face was slightly cold: "Send the things you sent over to Nan Jun, and borrow the letter to take a look."

    "yes."

    Qin Zangshu occupied Mingyue Pass for only seven or eight days, and fought two more matches with Lingnan Wangting, but he didn't fight hard, as if he was playing with Lingnan Wangting, which made people of all ethnic groups in Lingnan panic  , there was no peace all day long, and the court was full of quarrels.

    The people headed by the various clans and the eldest prince agreed to hand over Yuna Xie and Chi Xie's clan in exchange for quelling the war, while the people headed by the fifth prince and the Chi Xie clan wanted to protect Yuna Xie and the Chi Xie clan.

    The Chixie clan is quite powerful among the various clans in the south of the Five Ridges, and they belong to a very noble nation, and the saints of the past dynasties have gained a lot of benefits for the Lingnan royal court, so they are also a very high-status clan in the royal court, and they are willing to be their vassals.  There are also many nationalities.

    Therefore, in this court, the forces of the two sides are in a state of balance, quarreling every day, and there is no result every day.

    Qin Zangshu was in a good mood when he got the result of Licheng's research on Gu worms. When he heard that Li Lin wanted the letter, he thought about it for a moment, and then gave it.

    Although this matter seems to be a bit of revenge, but Li Lin wants to investigate the affairs inside the city, if he doesn't give it, it is obvious that he will offend others.

    The big deal is that when someone finds out, he is doing his best to save him.

    Although it may cost a lot, this is the only way to go now.

    In the evening of that day, Li Lin got the letter, and was slightly startled when he saw the handwriting on the letter.

    The handwriting on it is 99% similar to what he wrote!

    If it wasn't for him, he really didn't write this letter, and the source of this letter is also very questionable. He would have wondered if he had lost his memory and forgot that he had written this letter.

    Li Lin used two kinds of handwriting to write. If he was outside, he wrote it quite casually, but if he wanted to show that it was written by him, his handwriting was more correct and peaceful, which was quite different from ordinary people's handwriting.

    The handwriting of this letter is too similar to his, and even some subtle details are similar. Only a few details that have not been noticed reveal some differences.

    Even if this word was not written by him, it seems that he taught it by hand.

    This is impossible!

    Li Lin took two steps in the room, thinking about this matter quickly in his heart, going through his memories from childhood to adulthood, thinking about who he had taught to practice calligraphy all these years.

    But the factual conclusion is that not only did he not teach, but even if he did, he couldn't.?Teach the other party to write this kind of characters.

    "My son, what's the matter?"

    It is rare for Jiubian to see Li Lin like this, his brows are slightly frowned, obviously this matter upset him, that is, some time before marrying Su Wan, the two seemed to have quarreled and disagreed, that's why he acted like this  upset.

    Li Lin shook out the letter paper and handed it to Jiubian: "Just take a look."

    Jiubian had never seen this letter before, and after it was brought back from Qin Zangshu's hands, it was in Li Lin's hands. Seeing what Li Lin said, he was also a little confused, thinking about what was written in the letter, so that Li Lin  so upset.

    When he opened the letter, before he had time to read the content carefully, he almost jumped up in fright: "This letter, this letter"

    Li Lin sat down on the wooden couch next to the window, took a sip of tea and said, "It was written by the person who wrote the letter to Nan Jun. Take a closer look, does this letter look like it was written by me?"

    "Like!" Jiubian almost thought that there was something wrong with his eyes. He walked over quickly, sat down opposite Li Lin, then reached out and poured himself a cup of tea. After drinking this cup of tea, he calmed down.  Take a look at the expression on your face.

    "When this person wrote the letter, he used the son's handwriting." Jiubian read it again carefully, and the similarity was indeed very high, only a few small writing habits were slightly different.

    "This is a serious matter."

    Li Lindao: "Nan Jun thinks that I wrote this letter to him, and the person who sent the letter probably thinks that I wrote it too."

    When the letter was delivered, it was naturally checked many times, and the handwriting of who and what was written was naturally recorded. If this letter was not so similar to what he wrote, I am afraid that this letter would not be delivered.  .

    Jiu Bian swallowed, feeling a little uneasy.

    No wonder Li Lin was so upset. If someone knew the secret of Li Cheng and learned his handwriting, it would be an extremely bad thing for him and Li Cheng.

    If that person sends messages indiscriminately in the future, I still don't know what happened.

    Jiu argued: "This person must be found."

    Li Lindao: "The letter came from the Western Wei Dynasty. The sender was an unknown rivers and lakes ranger. This person is still investigating."

    "Send a letter to the fisherman for me, and ask him to check my books and letters in Licheng to see if they match the number recorded in the book, and if there are any missing ones, and check whoever sent the letter before.  .¡±

    "This person must be found out."

    "Yes!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 513 How long have you been planning?

    ?

    The matter was checked very quickly, and it only took seven days to get the results. Li Lin's letters and documents in Licheng are complete so far, and they have not been lost. Except for the person who cleaned the study room tomorrow, no one has touched them.

    And those who can arrange to clean the study are extremely trustworthy people. Their ancestors have worked for Licheng for generations, so there is no reason to betray them.

    As for some of the documents he sent out, they were kept where they should be, and they were not lost. Moreover, the person holding the letters had checked them secretly, and it really had nothing to do with this matter.

    Since these are all right, the source of this letter is even more troublesome.

    However, Summoning Souls found out some things. The unknown ranger who delivered the letter was a man who was nearly forty years old.

    Xie Daxia received this matter in the imperial city of Eastern Zhao, saying that a farmer gave him two letters, one was for him, and the other was for him to be sent to a city in Western Wei.  In the restaurant, and in the letter to him, he explained how to connect with those people and send the letter out.

    In the letter that Daxia Xie received, there were two contents, one was about how to send the letter, and the other was news about a relative of Daxia Xie.

    The person who wrote the letter informed Xie Daxia of the news he wanted, and Xie Daxia delivered the letter to the designated place for others, and delivered it to the designated person. After it was delivered, Xie Daxia turned around and went north to the Beiyuan Royal Court to find his relatives.  up.

    The letter came along with the news, and it also fell into Li Lin's hands, with the same handwriting as the previous one.

    "The news came from the imperial city that he found a farmer. The man is an ordinary farmer who has been farming for generations.  He sent it out."

    "The farmer's father died of illness the day after the letter was sent out, without leaving a single word."

    "However, there is one thing. Earlier, the farmer had a son who was very ill and almost died. Later, he took some medicine and healed up. It should be the person who wrote the letter in exchange for saving the child.  The old man helped."

    "The old man was the only one who had contact with that person, but at that time, the old man was already terminally ill and was dying."

    Once the old man died, the news would be considered dead.

    In this world, only the dead can't speak, even the people from the city can find out some, but the imperial city is so big and there are so many people coming and going, who knows when this letter is  In the hands of the old man, how long did he hide it before taking it out.

    How long has that person been planning since writing this letter, and delivered the letter to Qin Zangshu step by step.

    Or, how deep is this person's understanding of the forces in Licheng, and how to protect himself in this layer of investigation, so that no one will find out.

    What can be checked now is to find out when something went wrong with the old man, when the child's health began to improve, and during that time, who the old man came into contact with and where he went.

    However, the scope is too large and the time is too long, and people are dead, so it is really difficult to investigate.

    "Emperor City" Li Lin considered these two words carefully, as if he wanted to see the face hidden behind through these two words.

    Who is the one?

    Who has such a great ability?

    Moreover, he can also know about Qin Zangshu, who is far away in the Southern Qin Kingdom.

    "Talk to Dong Jun, ask him to help, check the people in the imperial city, and check the farmer's side too."

    If such a person is allowed to exist, everyone in Licheng may not be able to sleep at night.

    So naturally it cannot be tolerated, no matter how difficult the matter is, it is necessary to find this person.

    "In the future, letters from all over the world need to be vigilant, and they must be checked one by one before sending out. If this kind of thing happens again, we must find that person."

    Li Lin's complexion was not good. If it wasn't for Qin Zangshu's reminder, it would take him a while before he would know that such a letter came out from his side, and he was being used without knowing it.  up.

    It was the first time that he had grown so big.

    "yes."

    "Is there any news about Yunaxie?"

    "Yes, it is said that it has entered the inaccessible mountains in the south of Lingnan. According to your order, son, the news has been sent to Nanjun."

    After the incident happened, Yunaxie was hunted down by Qin Zangshu's subordinates. She almost died and managed to escape. For her own safety, she?He went into the deep mountains without looking back.

    There are many mountains and forests in the South of the Five Ridges, and there are few people in the deep mountains, and there are countless insects, snakes and beasts. If you are an ordinary person, once you step in, you will come back alive.

    But for people like Yuna Xie who raise Gu, it is a natural Gu farm. These girls from the Chi Xie clan will be thrown into the deep mountains to raise Gu when they are still very young, and they cannot complete the task.  I can't come back.

    For Yunaxie, the deep mountains in the south of Lingnan are a natural protective barrier, safer than any other place.

    "If Nan Jun is in need, he will send two people to help each other out. The matter of dispelling the Gu must be done as soon as possible."

    If the same fate Gu can't be solved, Qin Zangshu's life will always be in the hands of others. If someone has murderous intentions and kills You Naxie, Qin Zangshu will surely die.

    "yes."

    Qin Zangshu learned that Yuna Xie had entered the deep forest in the south of Lingnan, so he sent people into the mountain. At the same time, the last of the three quasi-saints of the Chi Xie clan was also found.

    This person's name is Si Wuxie, but she is much smarter than Yuna Xieyue Youxie. In her opinion, the Chixie clan will be wiped out sooner or later if they do this.  Just live well.

    The task she took was to go to the Northern Plains Royal Court to lay a spell on the best prince in the Northern Plains, but she disappeared after going to the Northern Plains Royal Court. When she was found, she was herding sheep in a certain tribe.

    If it wasn't for being caught and brought back, the sky would be really wide.

    When being pushed in front of Qin Zangshu, Si Wuxie was so angry that her face was twisted: "I said you, Yuna Xie laid a Gu on you, what do you want me for? Go find her!"

    Qin Zangshu was very disgusted with the members of Chi Xie's clan, and his face was a little gloomy at the moment, but after all, he wanted something from the other party, so he gave him a little good face.

    "I heard that your father is not from the Chixie clan, and you have always wanted to leave the Chixie clan. If you do me this favor, I will spare your life when I destroy the Chixie clan, and help you find your father. How about that?"  ?¡±

    "My father" Si Wuxie's expression changed, "I don't have a father, so I don't need to look for one."

    "That's fine too." Qin Zangshu said again, "Not to mention your father's matter, how about dispelling the Gu, would you like it?"

    Si Wuxie's face was ugly: "What if I don't want to be that?"

    Qin Zangshu put the tea cover in his hand on the teacup, and said in a cool tone, "Then let's be buried in this world with the Chixie clan" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com  com

 Chapter 514 The death of Qin Zangshu was the beginning of the fragmentation of Southern Qin Dynasty.

    ?

    Si Wuxie finally compromised. She is a life-saving person, and she also knows the undying grievances between Qin Zangshu and the Chixie clan. Qin Zangshu said that she wanted her to die with the Chixie clan, and that must not be just a threat.

    More importantly, she has no sense of belonging to the Chi Xie clan. Since she was a child, she always wanted to leave the Chi Xie clan, get rid of the control of these people, and gain freedom.

    A girl from the Chi Xie clan will be planted with a Gu when she is born, and if she betrays, she will be bitten to death by the Gu insects. She has worked hard for many years and finally researched the way to get rid of this Gu.

    Ever since she entered the land of Beiyuan, she has unraveled the Gu, cut off the connection, and gained the freedom she wanted, and since then the sky has been high and the earth is wide.

    As for how she sat on the position of quasi-saint, it was a very helpless and headache.

    Most of the women of their age died in the mountains, so she, who was ordinary and still alive, was pushed up.

    What kind of broken saint, whoever loves to be the one!

    In order to guard against Si Wuxie, Qin Zangshu secretly acted, and finally asked someone to bring her own father.

    Si Wuxie's biological father is none other than Xie Daxia who went to Beiyuan to find relatives.

    Si Wuxie's mother is a woman from the Chi Xie clan. She fell in love with Xie Daxia when she was outside. Later, in order not to implicate Xie Daxia, she turned her head back to the Chi Xie clan. Later, she found out that she had a child, and she gave birth to Si Wuxie.  .

    Daxia Xie has been looking for his lover all his life, searching everywhere, but he never thought that his lover turned out to be a woman from the notorious Chixie clan, who also gave birth to a daughter for him. Even more than ten years later, his  Lovers have long been buried in the ground.

    It was that letter that gave him hope. Therefore, he had to deliver the letter to the person who wrote it. After delivering the letter and repaying the kindness, he went north to Beiyuan to find someone.

    Although he did not find his lover in the place mentioned in the letter, he met Si Wuxie, his daughter.

    As for the matter between the father and daughter, it is another grievance.

    Qin Zangshu brought Daxia Xie here, Si Wuxie was angry and impatient, she dared to have some thoughts before, but now she absolutely dare not have them, even though she doesn't like this father very much, she always blows her nose and stares  Yes, but at any rate they are their own fathers, so father and daughter cannot die together.

    At this moment, regarding the matter of unraveling Qin Zangshu's Gu, she has changed from the previous five points to nine points, and wants to get the matter done as soon as possible and leave the place of right and wrong

    "Afu!"

    "Afu!"

    When Li Fu came back from the outside, he just heard Shi Huiqin calling him from the room. His voice was sharp and eager, a little crazy, as if he had exhausted all his strength. When he opened the door and entered, he saw Shi Huiqin sitting beside the bed  Tear a piece of cloth.

    She didn't have much strength, and when she couldn't tear it off, she used the scissors on the side to cut it randomly, with a crazy and unwilling expression.

    Li Fu frowned: "Mother, what are you doing?"

    "Who wants her cloth! Who wants her cloth! Who told her to pretend to be kind! A hypocritical and disgusting bitch!" Shi Huiqin's chest heaved up and down, looking crazy, "Who wants her cloth! Who wants her cloth!"

    "These should be mine! Mine!"

    The origin of the incident was that Su Wan gave each of Shi Chongshan and Shi Hanhai a piece of cloth.

    It's mid-October now, and although it hasn't snowed yet, the weather is getting colder day by day. Su Wan asked the people in Jingpingyuan to prepare winter clothes for the winter. When he checked the cloth in the warehouse, he saw that there were quite a lot of cloth  , and picked a horse for each member of the Shi family.

    Both the Shi family were very happy and accepted it happily. Only Shi Huiqin, when the piece of cloth was delivered, she didn't know where it stimulated her, and she was about to go crazy on the spot.

    Now, this piece of cloth has also been torn into rags by her hands or with scissors, looking messy and dilapidated.

    "Mother!" Li Fu's face was slightly cold, "If you behave like this again, I will take you out of Shiqiao Village."

    Li Fu also has a lot of headaches recently. Since he returned to Shiqiao Village from the Imperial City, he has noticed that someone has been watching him secretly, so he is even more afraid to act rashly, trying to pretend to be a child.  do nothing.

    The only thing he does every day is to serve his mother, make medicine for her and feed her medicine.

    However, the days of being stared at by others were really tormenting, which made him feel uncomfortable and tormented.

    When he was tossing and turning at night, he was thinking, if the two letters hadn't been sent early, Li Lin and the Li family would have regarded him as an ordinary child at that time, and they might not have had the chance to send them out.It's gone.

    He knew that he was taking a great risk in doing this, and if he accidentally exposed himself, his life would be lost.

    But there are some things that he has to do.

    He once thought about not caring about anything and letting those things follow the original historical track, but when he couldn't sleep at night, he felt like there was a huge hole in his body, like a demon, ready to kill him at any time.  Swallow it in one gulp.

    His education and beliefs did not allow him to stay out of it and ignore everything.

    In the previous life, if it was said that Zhao Mingqi and Su Ran, the pair of foolish kings and demon queens, were the reason why the people of Eastern Zhao were living in dire straits and wars broke out everywhere, then the death of Qin Zangshu was the beginning of the disintegration of Southern Qin.

    When Qin Zangshu's father was in power, the saintess of the Chixie clan controlled the emperor of Southern Qin and became the queen of Southern Qin.

    The original Qin Zangshu shouldn't have raised his troops at this time. At this time, he was still in hibernation. He raised his troops five or six years later, and he no longer remembers the exact time.

    At that time, Qin Zangshu tried his best to clean up the inside and outside of the court hall, and even sent troops to the Lingnan royal court to destroy the Chixie clan.

    However, at this moment, Qin Zangshu died suddenly.

    Once Qin Zangshu died, Nanqin became a piece of fat without an owner. Everyone wanted to take a bite. The various forces inside were divided into regions to conduct their own affairs, and the countries outside were watching covetously.

    Since then, there have been constant wars in Southern Qin. Today you fight me, tomorrow I fight you, and the day after that, he also fights. The people are miserable.

    Back then, Li Fu had just come to Li Lin's side, followed him to clean up the mess in Southern Qin, and he also wiped out the scourge of the Chixie clan, but they just ignored the power struggle in the Southern Qin land afterwards.

    However, there are still constant wars.

    It is also very strange, these people fought back and forth, but none of them was stronger than Nanqin. After so many years, one after another, they kept fighting.

    "What did you say?!" Shi Huiqin suddenly stood up, "You said you want to leave here? No! I won't go! I won't go!"

    "He's here, why should I go, don't go!" Shi Huiqin's face twisted, thinking of Su Wan, she stretched out her skinny hand and began to tear the cloth, her eyes seemed to be tearing people.

    "Who wants her cloth! Who wants her cloth! All this should be mine! It's mine! It's all mine!"

    "She stole it from me!"

    "Bitch!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 515 You look at her, you dislike me, don't you?  !

    ?

    Li Fu really thinks that Shi Huiqin is crazy, she is crazy because she is jealous of others.

    He opened his eyes wide, as if reacquainted with the person in front of him.

    Terminally ill, as thin as a bone, and looks like a mad woman.

    In his thin memory, his mother was gentle to him. Even his biological father was very bad, but she never treated him badly. After she died of illness, his heart was filled with pain and desolation.

    He lost his mother.

    It was later that he found out that she had had some bad intentions, but in his heart, she was still good. It was for his sake, but it was just her selfishness as a mother.

    Others can say that she is wrong, but he can't.

    But seeing her like this now, he really didn't know what to say.

    Who does she think she belongs to?

    How dare you want to be the head of the Li family in Licheng, and want to be Mrs. Li on that branch?

    Except for that bit of blood kinship, she is just a village woman in the mountains, with an average birth, and even terminally ill, dying.

    A person who is about to die has no appearance, no talent, no gentleness, kindness, intelligence and beauty. Such a person, let alone someone from Li Lin's background, just pulls out an ordinary person.  , also despised her.

    Even now she is still using the doctor invited by others to dispense medicine to hang her life, how can she have such a big face to be jealous and miss others, and dare to curse like this crazily.

    Li Fu felt very uncomfortable.

    Although he doesn't necessarily like Su Wan very much, and feels that this woman offended his adoptive father who is like a fairy in his heart, it doesn't matter whether he likes it or not. Li Lin has married her back. As a junior, he should have  There is still respect.

    "Mother, don't say these words anymore. If you say it again, I will tell my cousin." Li Fu closed his eyes, "You have seen how my cousin likes my aunt. If my cousin knows that you dare to curse like that  If you speak rudely, don't even think about inviting a doctor in the future."

    Shi Huiqin didn't believe it: "Impossible, I'm his cousin, if I don't look at my parents' face, but always look at my aunt's face, he will definitely not ignore me!"

    The kinship in the world, where does it mean to leave it alone? Could it be that you want to sever this kinship and be a loner?

    If Li Lin really sees death and does not want to save him, then he and his mother's family are really severed. As his lonely family, his father's family is gone, and his mother's family is also broken. If it is not a lonely family, what is it?

    Li Fu took the scissors and threw them out the door, then began to tidy up the pile of rags, and said indifferently:

    "There is only so much affection between these relatives. If you are not good, others can tolerate you for a while, but they will only tolerate you forever. When the affection is gone, it will be considered that there is no such relative. Yours  He won't care about things."

    "Of course, the premise is that you haven't made any serious mistakes. My cousin, if you provoke him, he may not take it to heart, but if you provoke your cousin, it will be different."

    If it's a relative who always wants to make bad plans, he knows what's going on, so he should be more on guard and go far away, but if he goes to make trouble with his wife, causing discord between the husband and wife, and hurting the relationship between husband and wife, that's a big deal  up.

    "What's so good about her? Why?!"

    "Because of her family background, she is a rich and powerful daughter, she is well-bred by her etiquette, she has her own means of dealing with others, and she is young, beautiful, gentle and pleasant"

    Li Fu said indifferently: "But what does mother have? What do you rely on?"

    "Because you are terminally ill and dying? Are you thin and dry, like a scorched firewood, or are you jealous and crazy, like a shrew?"

    Comparing the two, everyone knows how to choose. Although Li Fu didn't know what was so special about Su Wan that made Li Lineng like him so much and married her back early, there was always something he liked.  .

    Li Fu's words almost made Shi Huiqin faint from anger: "You, youwhat are you talking about! You are really going to piss me off! I am your mother!"

    "What's the matter? Shangchuang recognizes her as a mother and wants to please her. You turn towards her and dislike me, don't you?!"

    "Isn't it? Are you looking towards her and despise me, aren't you? Even you are looking towards her!"

    Li Fu saw her insane appearance, his face turned green, and his brows thumped: "Mother, you are enough!"

    "What's enough, I see that you think I'm in your way, don't you? I wish I could die soon so that you can honor others!"

      "Adversary!"

    "You were born to me!"

    Li Fu felt that the more he talked to her, the more outrageous it became, and he was very tired: "You can do whatever you want, but I also advise you to take it easy, your body can't stand the anger, if you still want to live  Longer, then weigh yourself."

    He hoped that his mother could live longer, but she committed suicide and he refused to listen to her advice, so he really had no other choice.

    And he was even more worried that she would make trouble in front of Su Wan again, and Li Lin would be angered by that time, Li Lin really didn't care, where would he go to find a doctor for her?

    Although he can use what he knows, and even deceive Li Lin to use Licheng to do things without anyone noticing, but this kind of opportunity is only one time, and after the matter is discovered, it must go through a lot of investigation  , the prevention will be stricter in the future.

    If he repeats his old tricks, he will definitely be exposed.

    At this time, no matter how much ability he has, he can't use it. He may be able to do some things secretly, but if he really confronts Li Lin, at this time, he has no ability to resist at all.  No.

    And he didn't want to confront Li Lin either.

    Seeing that Shi Huiqin's face turned pale with anger, Li Fu sighed helplessly, cleaned the rags on the bed, helped her lie down for a while, and then went to Jingpingyuan.

    His mother went crazy in front of the people sent by others, he always had to apologize, so as not to make people feel impolite, and he couldn't wait for Li Lin to come back, and then the couple would quarrel over this matter.

    "The madam is taking a lunch break at the moment. Why don't the young master come back later, or sit in the garden for a while, and when the madam wakes up, let the madam come to see the young master."

    Li Fu didn't want to go back now either: "Then I'll just sit in the garden for a while."

    "The young master please."

    Li Fu was led to the garden and sat down by the waterside pavilion. There was also tea and cakes and a box of fish food prepared by the maid for him. When he was bored while sitting, he could also feed the fish.

    But after feeding for a while, he felt nothing interesting, and suddenly remembered that there were two wild geese in the garden.

    Thinking of this, he was somewhat curious: "I heard that there are two wild geese in the garden?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 516 Dinner is served!

    ?

    The maid waiting by the side of the waterside laughed when she heard the words: "Young master, you mean Da Dai and Er Dai?"

    The servant girl pointed to a small house behind an evergreen tree: "Over there, that small house is where they live. If the young master wants to see it, the servant girl will lead him to have a look."

    Li Fu hesitated: "I'm afraid this is inappropriate?"

    The maid smiled and said: "There is nothing wrong with it. The ladies and young girls and young masters in the village are also curious. When they come here, they also like to go and have a look. The madam said that you can go and see if you want, but the two  Wild geese recognize people, so they must not get close to them."

    "If you mess with them, it will hurt to peck people."

    Li Fu nodded, and followed the maidservant to see the wild geese.

    Dadai Erdai has a beautiful hut in the garden, which is about the same size as the one in the garden of Jingpingyuan, and it is even more beautiful. There are some evergreen vines around the side, half covering the hut.  Yes, it looked like it was in the woods.

    In addition, there is a floor under the hut where charcoal can be placed to make a fire, so as not to freeze the two wild geese in winter.

    Now the weather is getting cold, two wild geese are nestling together in the house, motionless, but it looks like one is as big as one, like a big fat goose.

    Hearing the sound of footsteps at this moment, the two foolish heads stretched out their long necks from the hut, making rattling noises, as if they were very happy.

    Quack quack quack quack!

    It's dinner, it's dinner, it's dinner!  !  !

    Li Fu looked at the two heads protruding from the hut, raised his eyebrows slightly, and saw that the fur was smooth and the figure was chubby, obviously well-fed and domesticated.

    He was slightly surprised, but it was the first time he heard that someone raised a wild goose that was engaged to him as a pet, and it lasted for two or three years, and he took such painstaking care of it.

    "Quack quack quack!"

    "Quack quack quack!"

    It's time for dinner, it's time for dinner!

    The maid took down the bag hanging on the side of the hut, then grabbed some seeds from it and put them in a bowl of the hut, and said with a smile: "Don't be afraid, little master, they are very smart, and when they see people, they will kill you."  Eat, if you don't give them food, they will keep barking."

    "Madam said that they will be fed three meals a day on weekdays. Occasionally, people can give them some food when they come to see them, but not too much. If they get fatter, it will be difficult to raise them."

    Slightly fat can be a kind of beauty, and the fleshy and silly ones are also very cute, but it is not fun to be too fat.

    Moreover, the two feet of the wild goose are thin, and they are too fat, let alone fly, and I am afraid that they can't even walk.

    "Young master, do you want to be fed?"

    "Me?" Li Fu was a little dazed, looking down at his hands, not knowing what to do.

    In fact, he has never had such a hobby of raising flowers and raising pets. As far as he is concerned, he has been studying non-stop before reaching the crown, and then it is an endless business, and there is even little time for rest.  Yes, so he didn't have much patience, and the method was more decisive.

    For him, twisting his neck might be faster.

    Of course, he wouldn't twist the necks of these innocent little animals.

    "Yes, young master, but give it a try, they are really fun."

    Li Fu blankly took the bag handed over by the maid, reached out and grabbed some seeds, and then sprinkled them in the bowl in the hut.

    Possibly because they disliked him for being too slow, the two dumb geese actually showed disliked expressions, and squeaked twice to urge him to hurry up.

    After he sprinkled a handful, the two stretched their necks and lowered their heads to eat. When they finished eating, they raised their heads and groaned twice. Li Fu heard the sound and grabbed another handful, three times in a row, just waiting for him to grab the fourth handful.  When he was about to leave, the maidservant next to him stopped him with a loud voice.

    "Young master, don't feed them any more. If you feed them again, they will eat too much."

    Li Fu was stunned for a moment, and felt a little lost, so he reluctantly returned the bag to the maid: "Then can I come to feed it some other day?"

    The maid hesitated for a while, and said: "I need to ask my wife about this, but it's okay for the young master to come every few days."

    Li Fu nodded, but didn't say anything. He suddenly felt that feeding a small pet was very interesting to watch. It seemed that at this time, his heart gradually calmed down.

    He wondered whether he should raise one for his mother, regardless of whether it was a cat or a dog, but he thought about the scissors cutting cloth when his mother went crazy, and he suddenly stopped thinking.

    &nbsp"The little animals are so innocent, why bother."

    Thinking of this, the expression on his face also faded. Just as the maid was about to say a few words of comfort, she saw a maid rushing over, saying that it was Su Wan who invited Li Fu to the main courtyard.

    "Madam has already woken up, please invite Young Master Li to sit in the main courtyard."

    If entertaining older men, Su Wan should use the hospitality garden in the outer courtyard, but for a child as young as Li Fu, there is no need for this.

    Originally guessed that Li Fu might be a reborn, Su Wan shouldn't have met him, in case he had some bad intentions, and she couldn't handle it, but she wanted to verify whether her guess was true or not.

    Moreover, if Li Fu came to see her, if she didn't see her, it wouldn't be very good, so it's better to meet her. There are so many people guarding this Jingpingyuan, so he dare not do anything.

    Li Fu was led all the way into the main courtyard. He looked up and was slightly taken aback.

    It's winter now, although it's not the coldest time yet, everything is withered now, but the yard is still decorated with green trees and flower beds.

    The tree is an evergreen tree, and it will not wither even in winter. The flowers are made of flower pots, and I don't know where they were grown, but they are still blooming just right now.

    There is also a swing under the tree in the corner of the yard, with crabapple trees planted beside it. When the crabapple flowers bloom, it must be a good scenery. When swinging there, there may be crabapple flowers falling down.

    On the other side of the crabapple tree, there is a grape arbor, and there is a wicker chair under the grape arbor, which is a good place to enjoy the coolness and drink tea on weekdays.

    Coupled with these evergreen trees and this flower garden, it seems like a good place to live and relax, with different beautiful scenery throughout the year.

    Li Fu thought of Li Lin in his previous life. The courtyard where he lived was always deserted, with trees and grass or a piece of bamboo.

    This encounter in life is really a wonderful thing. This man met a girl he liked when he was young and married her back home.  Admire the four seasons of spring and winter with her, and count the years of life in this life.

    But if he hadn't met him, he would probably have changed in another way. In this floating world, he would become more and more deserted, and then he would become the person he knew in the previous life.

    Sitting in a high place, sitting in front of the mirror stand, looking up coldly at the chaotic world of mortals in this world.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 517 Suffering day and night, the most painful is still herself

    ?

    I don't know what will happen to him in this life?

    Should he return to the ordinary and return to the track of life he should have?

    Or as in the previous life, climb high and look far, and be the ruler of the world?

    The former is easy to do, but he feels a little unwilling in his heart. After all, he has tasted the taste of power. Once he loses everything, anyone can step on him. The sense of gap in his heart is very big, and he is not very willing.

    However, it is also very difficult to achieve the latter.

    What happened in the previous life has changed a lot now. Zhao Mingqi, who was supposed to be a foolish king and a concubine, lost his country, now has both legs broken and is lingering on his last breath.  A woman who didn't even have a title.

    The two are no longer the two people in the previous life.

    Although there is still King Sui and King Ming fighting, everything is unknown, but at least it will be better than the previous life, no matter how chaotic, Li Lin married Su Guan, married this noble daughter of Eastern Zhao, he would definitely not let go  Never mind.

    As for Nanqin, as long as Qin Zangshu is not dead, everything can be calmed down, and it¡¯s fine if he doesn¡¯t know his past life, but now he knows that he has been hit by a gu, Qin Zangshu will definitely find some ways to get rid of the gu.

    Even if it is really impossible to save, now that it is discovered early, we can make some arrangements as soon as possible.

    In any case, this world will not be like the previous life.

    He was at a loss for a moment, not knowing what to do.

    Or after a few years when he is older, he will fight for it, or plant flowers and raise a few pets, enjoy the wind and scenery on weekdays, and spend this life leisurely and quietly

    Before he could think this through, he was led to the door of the East Chamber. The maid who led the way invited him in. He stepped in and walked through a screen. Su Wan was sitting on the wooden couch by the window reading a book.

    The winter sun shines in through the leaves, and the mottled light moves with the wind.

    She was wearing a blue dress embroidered with small hibiscus flowers, and because the weather was cold, she also wore a thin jacket of the same style outside. Her soft and soft black hair was combed into a simple bun with only one  The white jade hairpin with a squirrel holding its tail was fixed, revealing a gentle and pretty face.

    Su Guan's appearance is undoubtedly very good, maybe it can't be called "overwhelming and beautiful", but it is also top-notch, such a beautiful girl is not common.

    Especially those eyes, clear and transparent, like the bright moon in the sky, reflecting the spiritual beauty of the mountains and forests in this world, quiet and clear.

    Li Fu has seen many women in the world, some pursue wealth and power, some are obsessed with love between men and women, some are greedy, some are passionate, some are gentle, some are pretty, and so on.

    But I have never seen her like this, she is light and quiet, gentle and pretty, as if she has nothing to ask for in this world, and she is well in the world, counting the years of her life.

    The thin green onions on her fingertips are twirling the quicksand of the years, and she looks at the four seasons of spring and winter with a slight smile.

    When people look at her, it seems that the impetuousness in their hearts has disappeared, and they have returned to peace and tranquility.

    Li Fu realized in a daze, why the man was eager to marry this woman back, not to mention anything else, when staying with her, it must be comfortable and comfortable.

    "Afu is here, come and sit."

    "My aunt."

    "There is no need to be too polite, just sit down." Su Wan asked him to sit down opposite, ordered someone to bring some snacks to eat, and asked someone to serve him a cup of scented tea.

    The dried pears used in scented tea are mixed with chrysanthemum and osmanthus flowers and soaked in some sugar frosting. The taste is slightly sweet, which is very popular among women and children. Children love to have a sweet taste.

    Although Su Wan had some guesses about Li Fu, but in the end it was a guess, and he was treated as an ordinary relative and child.

    "This is the scented tea that is prepared. There is some icing sugar in it. Try whether it is sweet or not. If it is not sweet, I will ask someone to add some sugar for you."

    During the conversation, pastries and dried fruits were delivered.

    "Today, the kitchen has made chestnut cakes and jade belt cakes. You should try them. Mrs. Gao's craftsmanship has always been good, and the cakes are beautiful and delicious."

    Li Fu looked up and looked at her gentle smile. He really couldn't say what I don't like to eat, what I don't want to eat, so he lowered his head and drank scented tea.

    The tea is slightly sweet but not greasy, with some pear fragrance, chrysanthemum and sweet-scented osmanthus fragrance. When these three flavors are mixed together, there is such a strange sense of peace.

    Li Fu drank a few sips of tea, then ate a piece of chestnut cake and jade belt cake, and finally got over the matter.

    "I came here today to??My mother's business.  "Li Fu was a little helpless, "My mother has been a little bit wrong since she was ill, and I hope my cousin and aunt don't have the same knowledge as her.  "

    "It's nothing." Su Wan put her fingers on the edge of the teacup and said with a smile, "Actually, you don't have to make a special trip, as long as your mother doesn't come to me, I'll treat her as sick.  What do you care about with the same patient?"

    As long as Shi Huiqin doesn't come to her in front of her, she won't bother to care about it. It really seems unreasonable to argue with a dying person.

    Besides, Shi Huiqin's small thoughts are probably nothing more than her own greed.

    Those thoughts tossed and tossed in her heart, tormented day and night, and the most painful one was still herself.

    As long as she and Li Lin don't take her existence to heart, it won't affect anything, but those curses make her feel a little unhappy.

    "Speaking of which, it's not me. I looked at the warehouse earlier and found a lot of cloth. Your cousin is a man. If you ask him to pay, it would be very simple, but he didn't pay attention to these clothes and jewelry.  It arrived, so I thought about giving one horse to each person, so that I could make two winter clothes and do my filial piety for him.¡±

    "Since you want to give it away, you can't favor one over another. Your mother will naturally give it to you. Although I know she doesn't like me very much, and she may not accept my things, but if I don't give it to her, she may still feel that I look down on her.  .¡±

    "In this way, I can either give all or nothing. I can't even give some filial piety to the elders just because of her."

    "This is indeed the truth." Li Fu blushed a little, really embarrassed, "This is all my mother's fault, I just hope my cousin doesn't take it to heart."

    If Su Wan is unhappy, then Li Lin is really going to be offended.

    "Okay, you don't need to worry about this matter, a child should be happy like a child." Su Wan smiled, "Where is your mother, I won't do anything to her.  "

    Although Shi Huiqin is annoying, but she and Li Lin can't really do anything. If Shi Huiqin died because of their reasons, then Li Lin and Shi Chongshan's family will really see each other again in the future.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 518 Use this to comfort the floating life, and use this to comfort the ancestors and deceased

    ?

    In life, there must always be a relative, and with relatives, there is root.

    If these relatives are top-notch, and they all make troubles every day to cause headaches, then that's fine, go farther away, but relatives like the Shi family, even Su Wan can't find anything wrong.

    Even though the Shi family knew that she was the princess, and there were two big mountains behind her, Duke Ning's Mansion and Duke Zhen Guo's Mansion, they never asked her for anything, they lived their lives as they wanted, and Shi Chongshan and Zhou's love for Li  Pro is really not bad.

    For such relatives, the other party cannot give any help, but when you are free, it is good to listen to the other party's talk about the past and drink a glass or two of wine.

    ? Use this to comfort the floating life, and use this to comfort the ancestors and the deceased.

    If Li Lin really severed all ties with the Shi family, he wouldn't show anything, but he definitely cared in his heart, especially he cared about his mother very much. If he didn't even recognize his uncle, what face would he have?  Confronting his mother.

    Moreover, Su Wan also hoped that Li Lin would be happier, he should have what others have.

    After a long, long time, when talking about the past, he can also say with nostalgia: I drank wine with my uncle and cousin. My uncle is a teacher. Some scholars are arrogant and sour, but he treated me well.  How about my cousin

    Instead of saying: I broke up with my uncle and cousin because of some things, and since then, there has been no communication.

    She regards him as an ordinary man in the world, with flesh and blood, and hopes that someone cares about someone, has relatives and friends, gathers with relatives during the New Year and holidays, and meets friends occasionally, so they sit down together, have a drink or two, and talk about the world  human affairs.

    He is a person who can be happy and sad, not a person who is superior and can throw away feelings at will as if they are optional.

    For this, Shi Huiqin endured it.

    Su Guan asked someone to pack a box of dried fruit snacks to take home: "Go back and eat slowly, if you still want to eat after eating, just come to me again, you don't have to worry too much about your mother's illness, just follow Mr. Liu's instructions and take care of her  That¡¯s it, for the rest, we can only do our best and obey the destiny.¡±

    Li Fu nodded: "I know."

    "Take these food. If you like Dadai and Erdai, you can take them out for a walk when you have free time, but they recognize people, and if you take them out, they may run away in no time. You need to  Talk to Huifeng and send someone to follow, lest they run away by themselves."

    Li Fu looked at the box, and it was okay if he didn't take it, he took the box bravely, thanked him and left.

    After he left, Su Wan sat in his original position in a daze, pinching a walnut with his fingers, not knowing what he was thinking.

    Xiao Sang and Xiao Mo looked at each other, and Xiao Mo raised her neck: "The eldest girl of the Shi family is not as sensible as this child, and I don't know what she thinks in her heart?"

    Xiao Sang sat down on the side, but said after hearing the words: "No, I see that the child is very polite and polite, not at all like his mother."

    Xiao Mo asked, "What's this called?"

    Xiao Sang said: "Good shoots come out of bad bamboos?"

    Xiao Mo said: "Farewell, I remember that the people in Shi's family are pretty good, but one of them is a bit crooked."

    Just one is long and crooked.

    No, only one Shi Huiqin is crooked.

    Su Wan thought to herself, maybe Shi Huiqin saw something when she was young, and she became greedy in her heart, which is why she has today's attachment and unwillingness, and she can't forget it many years later.

    Because she has seen wealth and power with her own eyes, but has been unable to get what she wants, so there is unwillingness and resentment in her heart.

    Su Wan would not believe that Shi Huiqin really had any affection for Li Lin. According to Li Lin, he was only four years old when he left Shiqiao Village, and he didn't even remember much. At that time, Shi Huiqin,  But just a seven-year-old kid.

    A seven-year-old fell in love with a four-year-old and waited years for him to return?

    Even a pig will not believe it.

    A few years later, when Li Lin came back, Shi Huiqin was also married and had a child at this time, so why talk about love?

    Su Wan said: "Okay, don't talk about her, I don't really want to hear it."

    She was thinking about Li Fu's affairs. In fact, a little contact with Li Fu gave her a glimpse of the truth. Li Fu's performance and even his speech did not look like a four-year-old child.

    What does a four-year-old know?

    Want to eat delicious food, wear beautiful clothes, maybe go out and play?

    But he speaks very seriously, his logic is very rigorous, and his purpose is very clear.??Even his eyes don't look like a child's.

    But she didn't know whether she should tell Li Lin these words. If she told her guess, the child would be unlucky. If she knew a secret she shouldn't know, what would happen?

    But she didn't say anything, what if Li Fu did something and harmed Li Lin?

    If Li Fu is really the identity she guessed, he can do a lot of things with the future he knows, even if Li Lin meets him, if he doesn't know the existence of such an anomaly, he will probably suffer a disadvantage  of.

    After all, no matter how powerful he is, he will never know that someone has been reborn, and he personally taught him to know all the secrets of the Li family.

    Thinking of this, she couldn't sit still.

    Although she felt that Li Fu might be a little pitiful, Li Lin was her husband, and in her heart, he was as important as Su Xun.

    If Li Fu and Li Lin choose one, they must choose her husband!

    "Where is Huifeng now?"

    Xiao Sang heard the words: "Should we practice swords with everyone in the bamboo forest behind the garden? Madame wants to call him over?"

    Su Wan thought about it for a while, and hesitated a bit: "When he finishes practicing sword in a while, you can ask him when the young master will come back?"

    Xiao Sang nodded: "The servant will go to ask after a while, is Madam missing the son?"

    Su Wan eased the expression on his face, and hummed: "I don't know when he will come back."

    Thinking of this, Su Wan thought of another unresolved matter: "Xiao Sang, if one day, I have something to hide from you, what will you do?"

    Xiao Sang was taken aback when she heard the words, and then smiled: "What else can I do, as long as my wife is happy, as long as my wife doesn't drive me away, I will be happy. If my wife doesn't say anything, maybe the time has not come yet."

    Su Wan squeezed the walnuts: "Then what about my father? If one day I deceived my father about something, what do you think I should do?"

    Thinking about the fact that she and Li Lin hadn't told the truth to Su Xun, she felt a headache. Su Xun might be so angry that he would blow the table off.

    Xiao Sang became a little apprehensive when she heard the words: "The servant feels that since it is something that will make the third master angry, it is better to make it clear earlier. The longer the time drags on, the worse this matter will be.  Got it, it must be"

    Definitely going to be furious.

    Su Wan felt his eyebrows jumping, and also felt that this matter could not be delayed.

    "You are right. When I return to the Imperial City in the next year, I will have to talk to my father" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 519

    ?

    In the evening of that day, Mrs. Zhou also came to the door and brought some food over. The purpose was roughly the same as that of Li Fu, saying it was to make amends.

    Although Shiqiao Village is relatively wealthy, there is no gold, silver, jewelry, silk and satin, but there is a lot of food. There is no shortage of mushrooms, fungus, bamboo shoots, chicken, duck and fish in the mountains.

    The gifts here are basically food.

    Su Wan really felt that Shi Huiqin was full. Although she didn't live a rich life, she still had enough food and clothing. She couldn't eat meat every day, but she could always eat it every three to five days. Why did she go to  Think about things that are not practical.

    Besides, she still has such good parents and sons, and if she messes up and asks them to come forward to deal with the aftermath, and it's an apology and an apology, does she feel good about it?

    Mrs. Zhou didn't know why her daughter became like this. She was really ashamed and felt that Shi Huiqin was crazy. After all, Su Wan didn't offend them. Shi Huiqin's cursing like this was really too much.

    Su Guan talked with Zhou Shi about this, and persuaded Zhou Shi a few words so that she doesn't have to take it to heart.

    Mrs. Zhou has a gentle temperament and is kind to others. Even when she speaks loudly to others, she is not unreasonable. It is the first time that she has lost such a big face because of her daughter, and she is ashamed.

    Fortunately, Su Wan was tolerant and didn't take things to heart, so she was a little relieved.

    She declined Su Wan to let her have dinner, and after she returned, she went to see Shi Huiqin, intending to have a heart-to-heart talk with her.

    "I said that you are so busy all day, what exactly do you want to do? What can the princess do to you? How can someone give you things and make you unhappy?"

    Su Wan gave a piece of cloth to one of the family members, and Zhou was naturally happy. With the Shi family's wealth, it is not impossible to buy some cloth for new clothes, but she is reluctant to part with such good cloth.

    The fabrics that Su Wan gave are very good, and she likes them very much, and Su Wan is Li Lin's wife after all, so she can afford to give her something as an uncle's family.

    In fact, she was quite happy in her heart. Since she could send things, it didn't mean that Su Wan didn't look down on them, but was willing to honor them like the younger generation.

    Who knew that Shi Huiqin would make such a fuss, even in front of the person Su Wan sent to deliver the cloth, she was crazy!

    Is this trying to quarrel between two relatives?

    Shi Huiqin glanced at the dissatisfied Zhou family, and felt a little annoyed: "Mother, I am your daughter, how can you speak for others? Besides, if someone just gives you a piece of cloth, you are so happy?"

    "Her good cloth is mostly given by the Duke of Jinning, the Duke of Zhenguo, and even from His Majesty. There is no shortage of silk and satin. For you,  At best, it's only average, and she probably won't even look up to her."

    "Give you what I don't want, and make it difficult for you to be so happy."

    "If she has the heart, why don't she give you the good ones!"

    Shi Huiqin felt that Su Wan was really hypocritical. She obviously didn't like the Shi family very much, but she was polite and friendly everywhere, making people think she was so polite and friendly. Even her parents thought she was a good person.

    But these are all superficial efforts, and she doesn't give any real good things.

    Mrs. Zhou laughed angrily at her remarks: "What are you talking about? What do you mean not giving good things? Whose good things are not kept for their own use, so is it possible to give the best to others?  , I use poorly."

    "As long as the fabrics given by others are not too bad, they are considered excellent. What else do you want!"

    "Besides, those fabrics are considered top-notch in Guiyan City's wealthy families. Could it be that you still want to wear this silk and satin? Don't even look at your identity?"

    Mrs. Zhou is really satisfied with the fabric Su Wan sent. With their status, this is the best and most suitable material. It looks good and is really warm.

    They are ordinary people with some family background, so it's okay to wear some good materials, but it's a bit eye-catching to wear silk and satin.

    Su Guangui is a princess and comes from a powerful family. It is perfectly normal for Su Guangui to wear gorgeous silk and satin clothes. If they wear them and people see them on the street, isn't it just for nothing to cause trouble?

    identity identity.

    Speaking of this, she poked Shi Huiqin's heart again, and her face turned blue: "What is my identity? What is her identity? It's just a good marriage. If it were me, I would"

    "Shi Huiqin!" Zhou suddenly stood up with a look on her face.Everything has changed, "What are you talking about, what is a good marriage, what is it for you, she is marrying your cousin, I will not say whether it is a good marriage, but you are crazy for saying this!  "

    It's not that Mrs. Zhou didn't talk about this with the Li family and his wife back then, but her brother-in-law said that the Li family is not allowed to marry any cousins, so let's forget about it.

    Now that so many years have passed, Shi Huiqin got married, gave birth to a son, and divorced. Li Lin also married a wife. When we met again, there was only this level of relatives. Shi Huiqin still dared to miss Li Lin. It is really shocking  nausea.

    Even Shi Huiqin is her own daughter, but she also feels that Shi Huiqin is not good enough for Li Lin.

    A person who is dying of illness with a child in Heli may die one day, that is, their parents are willing to raise her and take care of her, how dare she still think about a married man?

    Could it be that he thought he could get him down and marry him?

    What a face!

    "I still think about it. You used to be a very knowledgeable girl. No one would say hello when you go out. How could you do such a thing today? It turns out that you fell in love with your cousin."

    Mrs. Zhou couldn't figure out why Shi Huiqin went crazy with anger when Su Wan gave her a piece of cloth.

    It is simply shameless!

    Zhou's face turned blue, and he felt that the veins on his head were twitching.

    "Okay, you, Shi Huiqin, you are still shameless, and the Shi family is still shameless. If your father finds out about this, he will beat you to death!"

    The Zhou family knows exactly how Shi Chongshan is serious about face.

    Shi Chongshan was also unwilling to reconcile Shi Huiqin before, and it was Li Lin who persuaded him when he came back. Now if he were to let him know that Shi Huiqin was so shameless, he might really beat her to death.

    When Shi Huiqin heard Zhou's mention of Shi Chongshan, her face immediately turned pale: "Mother, you must not tell my father, otherwise he will really beat me to death!"

    "Mother, you don't know, Li Lin, no, it's the Li family. The Li family lied to us. What kind of ordinary family are they there? Their family is doing well!"

    "My uncle was the head of the Li family in Licheng back then! My aunt is the wife of the Li family!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 520 Are You Sober Now?

    ?

    "If I am the one who married Li Jingyuan, then Mrs. Li, isn't it me?"

    "What is the princess of Eastern Zhao and the noble daughter of Jinning Duke's Mansion? The Li family has been passed down for two hundred years and still stands in this world. It is not bad compared with the royal family!"

    "If I become the wife of the Li family and invite the best genius doctor in the world to treat me, I don't believe I can't be cured!"

    Seeing Shi Huiqin's words, Mrs. Zhou became more and more excited, and her skinny face became a little twisted and crazy, as if the beautiful days were coming by surprise, and she would soon be the aloof Mrs. Li.

    Zhou raised his hand and gave Shi Huiqin a slap. After the slap, his hand shook several times, and his heart ached.

    Shi Huiqin was a little dazed by the beating, and her eyes burst into disbelief, but after all, she woke up from her fantasy.

    "Mom, are you hitting me?"

    "You were the one who hit you." Zhou felt that the veins on his forehead were throbbing, "Are you awake now?"

    "It doesn't matter whether what you said is true or not, but Jing Yuan has already married a wife. If you think about it this way, it's cheap! How could I give birth to such a shameless daughter like you!"

    Whether what Shi Huiqin said is true or not, Mrs. Zhou doesn't know, but Shi Huiqin's behavior of taking a fancy to a married man like this is really shameless in the eyes of Mrs. Zhou.

    Li Lin's father, Mrs. Zhou, did recognize him, but he didn't know much about it.

    Father Li's name is Zang, and his character is Yijun. He is an extremely handsome man, knowledgeable, eloquent, and mild-tempered.  He has many friends.

    The New Year's Eve in Shiqiao Village can be stable and the villagers live a prosperous and happy life, thanks to Li Yijun's help and the protection of his friends.

    Even the life of the Shi family is getting better gradually because of Li Yijun's help.

    Not to mention the Zhou family, but Shi Hanhai's wife, the Song family. Although she is stingy and shameless, she is not a person without a conscience, and she has always been good to Li Lin.

    Although the Shiqiao Village back then was not very miserable, it was still an ordinary village. How could there be such a good life.

    No one in this village is grateful to Li Yijun.

    "Shi Huiqin, let me tell you, from now on you just stay with me. If you dare to run to Jingpingyuan, then you get the hell out of Shi's house. Our Shi family doesn't want you to be such an ungrateful and greedy girl!"

    "Come again and put your thoughts away to me. If I hear anything bad about this village, I will definitely not forgive you."

    Seeing the unhappy expression on Shi Huiqin's face, Mrs. Zhou continued: "Don't think that I can't cure you. If you dare to cause trouble, I will tell your father about these things. At that time, no one can protect you!"

    Shi Huiqin's face paled in vain, and tears were about to fall: "Mother, why don't you think about it for me? If things really work out and I become Mrs. Li, then my illness must be cured.  The Li family doesn't have any medicinal materials, but they just don't want to give them."

    "Besides, I'm not an aunt. My aunt married such a family. She enjoys herself, but she doesn't support her family at all. If I can become one, wouldn't our family have everything?"

    One person attains the Tao, and the chicken and dog ascend to heaven.

    If this person is rich, it is not necessary to support the people close to him.

    "Shut up!" Zhou was so angry that the top of his head was about to smoke, "You don't know what your illness is like, if Jing Yuan hadn't hired a doctor for you and found good medicinal materials for you to hang yourself,  I'm afraid I won't be able to make it through this year!"

    "I don't ask you to repay your kindness, but I just ask you to live in peace and order. Don't try to break up other people's husband and wife and do such shameless things, can't you?"

    Can't you?

    Of course not!

    Shi Huiqin is not reconciled!

    Her dream since she was a child is to marry Li Lin one day, to be Mrs. Li, to be Mrs. Li from Licheng, and to enjoy that high honor.

    How can I give up so easily.

    But she doesn't want to talk to Zhou Shi anymore, anyway, Zhou Shi won't help her, maybe she will be locked up, or even tell her father.

    Shi Huiqin is not afraid of Shi Chongshan, but she also knows that things are taboos that cannot be touched. If Shi Chongshan knew what she was thinking, he would definitely not be able to spare her.

    So she agreed temporarily

    At the beginning of November, the first snow fell in Guiyan City, and the snow covered the mountains and fields. People put on thick winter clothes one after another, and the ground dragon was also set ablaze in Jingping Garden.

    ?Because it was too cold and the hut in the garden was small, Xiao Sang and Xiaoman brought Da Dai and Er Dai to a side room in the back yard of the main courtyard, and gave them ground dragons to make them live more comfortably.

    A few days ago, Su Guan got news from Li Lin, saying that his affairs were almost handled, and he would be back in November, but he didn't know when.

    On November 12th, the heavy snow on the ground had almost melted, so Su Wan took Shi Huihua and some people from Jingpingyuan to Guiyan City in a carriage.

    That day was the opening day of Jianjia Building.

    People who returned to Yancheng before knew that Su Wan was staying in Shiqiao Village, so many invitations came to their door. Su Wan even wrote a post to decline, saying that she was going to open a teahouse for women.  When the teahouse opens, invite them to come and talk.

    Most of the replies were sent by Shi Huihua with help. At that time, Shi Huihua was still obsessed with her love with Ji Yunpu, thinking that Ji Yunpu was so good.

    Su Wan just wanted to let her run around more, so that she could get to know the sons raised by the rich and powerful families. Then she would find that there are so many sons like Ji Yunpu, just like that.  Yes, not the only one.

    Shi Huihua put a lot of thought into Jianjialou, and on the way, she chattered about the various arrangements she had discussed with the steward, her eyes full of anticipation and enthusiasm.

    Although Shi Huihua still misses Ji Yunpu occasionally, hoping that he can settle things and come back to her as soon as possible, but he should do what he should do on weekdays.

    Su Wan listened to her and felt quite good.

    When the carriage entered the city and stopped in front of Jianjia Building, and when Xiao Zhan lifted the curtain to help her get off the carriage, she raised her eyes and saw the ladies and girls surrounding the door.

    "The princess is here!"

    "The princess has a good journey, but is it cold?"

    "Princess, be careful, the road is very slippery today."

    Ladies and girls spoke caring words, and their eyes and eyes made them want to squeeze forward to get close to her, so that the princess could remember her goodness.

    Su Wan greeted everyone with a smile, with a shallow smile: "Thank you for coming to welcome me, it's very cold today, let's go in together."

    "Jianjia Building opened today, and everyone will help me to see what is lacking, so I can correct it in the future" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 521 Opening of Jianjia Building

    ?

    Although there are official clans in Guiyan City, for Su Wan, the princess, the noble daughter of the Duke of Jinning, most people support her, and even if they don't want to, they still need to give three points  Face, dare not offend.

    Even when the greeting cards were sent to the door like snowflakes back then, Su Wan said she didn't see her, and said that she would invite them to come over after the Jianjia Building opened. Everyone was only waiting for her invitation card to come to the door, and no one dared to go to her place.  place disturbed.

    Everything is as Su Wan thought in the early days. With her status, as long as she is not in the imperial city, she is married to a poor family, and there is no time for her to bow her knees.

    Living here in Guiyan City is naturally going well, even if it is a lifetime of salted fish, it will be fine to grow flowers and raise fish.

    It's just a slight change. The poor family she married is not really a poor family.

    Su Wan smiled and entered the gate of Jianjia Building together with everyone, and went all the way to the backyard.

    At this moment, the house in the backyard has already been burned, and many ladies and girls who have been invited have arrived.

    Some of the people who were waiting at the door in the cold wind were some, but most of them with some identities couldn't let go of this face, so they waited indoors.

    Su Guan took Xiao Sang Xiaoran to the backyard, but Shi Huihua didn't go. She went to the steward to help out as soon as she entered the door. Those ladies and noble daughters, she really can't handle it, so don't throw this away  face off.

    And she still has a lot of things to help, she has spent a lot of thought on Jianjialou, and naturally hopes that Jianjialou's business will get better and better, and her money will increase.

    As soon as Su Wan entered the backyard, she saw a group of wives and girls welcoming her at the door. After she greeted the wives with a smile, she sat down on the main seat and talked to everyone.

    During the conversation, he ordered people to bring up all kinds of scented tea cakes and all kinds of dried fruits. Please have a taste, taste it, and give a comment.

    Su Wan is wearing a lilac-colored winter dress today, with a string of purple gemstone grape nobiles inserted between the cloudy buns, and a pendant bead, which makes her pretty and delicate.

    Sitting among the ladies and ladies full of flowers, although she is not dignified, she should not be underestimated. In just a short time, many people have looked at her, but she just sat there as if she didn't know.

    "These scented teas are specially prepared by a doctor, and some icing sugar is added to make them. The taste can be sweet or sour. When I prepared them before, I have tried them one by one, and the taste is not bad."

    "Black sesame tea and mulberry privet tea can nourish and protect hair, honeysuckle camellia tea and rose lotus leaf tea can reduce fat and waist, and other teas can relieve fatigue, improve eyesight and refresh oneself."

    "Especially there are some that we women drink well, so I won't go into details about them. If you want to drink something, just talk to a few girls and let them introduce you."

    Jianjia Tower has found twelve smart young girls to serve them. After more than a month of teaching, these girls know everything about tea, snacks, porridge, soup, candies, dried fruits, and seasonal fruits in Jianjia Tower.  As long as you talk about your needs, you can quickly help to choose the right food.

    "There are still some foods to eat, and there are also some health-preserving sayings. Please ask the doctor to read them one by one, and ask someone to bring up the list. You can see which one you want to eat, and let someone take it."

    "Then let's have a good taste."

    "That's not it. I saw that these names are really good. It looks like Yangchunbai ice cream. It's really good. I just want to try it."

    "Exactly."

    A lady who was sitting close asked: "Is it true that the Jianjia Building only accepts female guests?"

    "Only serve female customers." Su Wan smiled, "I thought this teahouse was open for fun before. If I can make some money, that's a good thing. If I can't make money, it's just for fun. In the future, ladies and gentlemen, we will meet  , there is also a good place to go.¡±

    "You don't have to worry about safety. The way into the backyard and the way up to the second floor outside are guarded all the time."

    "It's the first time I've seen a tea house like this, but I think it's pretty good. It's more convenient for us to sit and drink tea and talk, and the scented tea is also delicious."

    Su Wan laughed: "The sweetness of the scented tea is adjusted after being tried before. If you think it's too sweet, you can add some hot water, and if it's too weak, add some icing sugar. However, some teas are boiled, so add more  No, if you want to be sweeter or lighter, you need to say it before making it."

    At this time, someone lit incense on the side, and a light smoke curled up. The air in the room was filled with a faint fragrance, like an orchid in an empty valley, which can be smelled occasionally. If you want to smell it carefully, you can smell it againDisappeared, like nothing.

    "The princess's idea is really good. In the future, let's make an appointment to drink tea and eat something together. You can also come here. There is also a place for the girls to go out to eat. If you go to other places where there are mixed people, it is really a shame."  worry."

    "No, the two girls in my family always like to run outside, stop them, they are not happy, don't stop them, they are always worried about what happens outside."

    The pampered girls in the boudoir seldom go out. It is because of some dangerous reasons. Because they are more expensive, there are many people outside who try to trick them. The family is really afraid that something will happen, so they are detained at home.

    If this Jianjia Building only entertains women and no men come and go, and the girls come here to sit for a while, the family will naturally feel more at ease.

    Su Wan smiled and said: "At that time, I will invite one or two female storytellers, and some musical instruments, and I will find some girls or ladies who are proficient in this way. You girls are here, and I want to practice it myself.  Practicing can also make it, if you want to listen to the crafts of ladies, you can also make it."

    "That's a good relationship. I saw that the poetry club they went to before was very messy. It would be nice to come here too."

    The wives and girls in the house chatted while drinking tea and snacks, and there was a tendency to become happier as they chatted, and the yard became more and more lively.

    It happened that the tremella and red date soup in the kitchen was ready. Su Wan asked each person to share a bowl and let everyone eat some. The ingredients used in the tremella and red dates were all excellent, and the taste of the tremella and red date soup was also very good. Everyone also liked it.  Had a great time eating.

    At this moment, someone outside shouted loudly: "Madam Wang is here¡ª"

    Su Wan paused holding the spoon, and looked up at the day outside. The winter sky was a bit gray and cold, but it was almost noon.

    Su Wan was also thinking that when she finished eating the white fungus and red date soup, she would take everyone to the Fuyun Restaurant for dinner. She thought that everyone who should have come from this person had come, but she didn't expect that there were still others missing.

    Xiao Sang understood, so she stepped forward and whispered the identity of Mrs. Wang in her ear.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 522 The Wang Family and the Xie Family

    ?

    The Wang family can be regarded as one of the top clans in Guiyan City. In the territory of Guiyan City, if we really want to talk about the ranking of a clan, the top four must be Wang Xie Zhaosun. Of these four, the king is still  One at the top.

    A few years ago, the Wang family had a capable minister who was still a confidant of the current emperor. After the emperor ascended the throne, he became the left minister, but he died a little earlier, and died of illness after three years in office.

    Later, when the Wang family returned to Guiyan City, the emperor thought that his old ministers had paid a lot of money and given the Wang family a lot of convenience. Now more than ten years have passed, and the Wang family has managed well, and it seems to be one of the leading clans in Guiyan City.

    Now this Mrs. Wang is the wife of the head of the Wang family. This person has been flattered in Guiyan City for many years, and she can be called the first lady of Guiyan City.

    Earlier, when she learned that Su Wan had come to Guiyan City, she also called several wives together to give Su Wan a blow, and let Su Wan know that this is not the Imperial City, but Guiyan City, and she will live in peace here in the future.  of.

    However, those wives didn't go with her at all, and they turned around and asked someone to send a greeting card to Shiqiao Village, which made Mrs. Wang very angry for a while.

    As for the greeting card, the Wang family naturally did not send it.

    However, Su Wan was also unwilling to have any enmity with the clan in Guiyan City. A few days ago, he counted the invitations sent out according to the invitations, and sent invitations to those who had not sent invitations.

    Now the one who should come has also come, sit down and talk politely in the room.

    Unexpectedly, Mrs. Wang came late at this time.

    You know, Su Wan's invitation is for the morning, and after a while, I will go to Fuyun Restaurant for dinner, and the party will break up.

    Could it be that you still want to show people off?

    Su Wan raised her eyebrows, and when she looked up, she saw Mrs. Wang and Miss Wang walking in together in a dignified red dress. Both of them were wearing red dresses with a fox fur cloak on their shoulders.  Pearls and hairpins are all over the head, giving off a sense of nobility.

    Mrs. Wang is over forty years old this year, she has a straight face, and she has a bit of momentum when she keeps her face straight, she looks a bit like an old lady like Mrs. Wang.

    However, the momentum is there, but there are some shortcomings inside, and it is a bit bluffing.

    Standing next to her was a pretty girl, only eighteen years old, and she was dazzling in a fiery red dress. If she didn't raise her chin and look at people with her nostrils, she would be a good girl.

    ?Since Li Lin left, Su Guan had nothing to do, and asked people to check the affairs of these powerful clans who returned to Yancheng, and he had a good idea.

    This Miss Wang is a daughter obtained by Mrs. Wang at the age of 30. She has been pampered since she was a child. In Guiyan City, she was a dandy on the sidewalk. Now she is eighteen years old. No one is willing to take her  marry home.

    When someone called Mrs. Wang to arrive, the originally lively room fell silent. When Mrs. Wang came in, no one dared to look up at Mrs. Wang except for the wives of several families.

    Mrs. Wang swept her gaze, and took all the people present into her eyes. There was some anger in her eyes, and she couldn't help snorting. How did these people flatter her before, and now they come here to flatter Su Wan  .

    "I was wondering where everyone went today? It turns out they are all here. It really made it easier for me to find them for a while."

    Mrs. Xie, who was sitting on the side and didn't talk much all the time, smiled and said, "Today, the princess's tea house is open, and she invited us to come and have a sit. Naturally, it's here. Earlier we were talking about whether you were raped by something at home.  Things have stumbled, why haven't you come yet?"

    Mrs. Xie's words are actually giving Mrs. Wang a step, asking her to find an excuse to cover up her lateness, so as not to offend Su Wan, a princess who has won the emperor's imperial seal, a noble daughter of the palace, and a grandfather.  It's the government of Zhen Guo again, where people can easily offend.

    Not to mention that Guiyan City is not far from the Imperial City, and people can reach out if they want to. If the family still wants to rely on the Imperial City, they can't offend these two families.

    However, Mrs. Wang did not answer Mrs. Xie's words, she glared at her and said: "Why are you late, it's not just right now, but Mrs. Xie, I haven't seen you so diligent on weekdays, but you came early today."

    On weekdays, Mrs. Wang, Mrs. Xie, Mrs. Zhao, Mrs. Sun, etc., if the ladies below invite them, they will pass. Most of them just sit down and drink tea before leaving. This is already a very face-saving thing.

    Mrs. Xie originally had good intentions to prevent Mrs. Wang from confronting Su Wan. Seeing Mrs. Wang pointing the words at herself, she paused slightly, feeling that her kindness was in vain.

    She smiled a bit: "The princess invited me for a banquet. Naturally, I had to come earlier. Speaking of which, the princess and I were also kidnapped.The relatives of the bend are gone, and the princess is new here, so I naturally want to come and have a look.  "

    They are indeed relatives, but there are a lot of twists and turns. Mrs. Xie and Mrs. Pingyuan Houfu are sisters, and they are Murongxian's aunt.

    "I remembered now." Mrs. Sun laughed, "Mrs. Xie's elder sister is the second wife of the Marquis of Pingyuan, and the daughter of the second wife married into Jinning Duke's mansion, she is the princess's sister-in-law!"

    Mrs. Zhao said: "That's really fate."

    Su Wan also laughed: "It is indeed fate. Before I left the cabinet, I had a good relationship with my sister-in-law. The two had similar temperaments and got along very happily. They soon became friends in the boudoir."

    "Speaking of which, my sister-in-law and I still have Princess Rujin, and our relationship came quickly, and I feel a bit like seeing each other late."

    The wives immediately talked about this wonderful matter of fate, and left Mrs. Wang in the room. She was so angry that her face turned green. In Guiyan City, no one has ever dared to disrespect her like this  of.

    No matter how high Su Wan's status is, she is just a foreigner. They say that a strong dragon can't overwhelm a local snake, and now he dares to treat her like this. Could it be that she doesn't take her Wang family seriously.

    Mrs. Wang was about to shake her sleeves and turn around to leave, but she heard Su Wan say hello: "Mrs. Wang and Miss Wang, come and sit down quickly. First drink a cup of scented tea from Jianjialou. I will take you to the Fuyun Restaurant in a while."  Have a meal."

    "This Fortune Restaurant was also opened by me earlier. The chefs in it cook dishes that are not bad for ordinary people, but as far as the ladies are concerned, they are just average. Today I invited Master Gao from my house to let him  Cook it yourself, everyone will have a good taste in a while."

    It's not true that Mrs. Wang left immediately after hearing the words, and it's not true if she didn't leave.

    If she left right now, she would definitely have an enmity with Su Wan, but if she didn't leave, she would suffer this loss, how could she swallow it?

    At this time, Miss Wang who was next to her snorted coldly: "What Fuyun restaurant is just a small broken place, are you willing to tell me?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 523 Definitely Won't Live Up to Mrs. Wang's Expectations

    ?

    Fu Yun Restaurant is the three-storey restaurant before Su Wan. It opened together with the three shops as early as early October, and Su Wan named it Fu Yun.

    However, this Fuyun restaurant is taking the middle line. Among the restaurants in Guiyan City, it belongs to the position that is more than enough than the top. The chef of the restaurant is also the same, but the advantage is that the ingredients are sincere, the dishes are large, and the price is reasonable.

    It seems that people from these powerful clans don't like to go there, but for wealthy businessmen or people from ordinary families who want to have a good meal, they like to go there.

    It has been open for a month, and the business is not full of customers every day, but the income is still very good.

    And because they are not top-notch, those big restaurants have nothing to do when they fight, and they are doing business safely.

    More importantly, Fuyun Restaurant has another advantage - it can be taken away.

    That is to say, you can order one or two dishes in the restaurant, and take the plates and food boxes home to eat. Although this business is a bit fragmented, there are many people who take away good food home every day, which is also a fortune for the restaurant.  decent income.

    Ordinary people can go to restaurants to eat every day, but if every three to five days, they go to the door to buy one or two good dishes to take home, and then make some vegetarian dishes at home, with the staple food, to eat satisfactorily without spending so much  money.

    Many people are reluctant to go to a restaurant for a family to eat a good meal. It is good to eat once in a year or so, but if you go to buy a dish every few days and come back, you can eat something delicious.  For ordinary people, that is an excellent thing.

    For this reason, Fuyun Restaurant also specially set up a facade for taking out orders.

    Don't look at this small facade, after this month, the income has accounted for two tenths of the fortune restaurant.

    But this kind of restaurant, in the eyes of some nobles and girls, is extremely contemptuous. They feel that they are noble, how can they eat so poorly, how can they eat the same as ordinary people.

    Su Wan saw the contempt and disdain in Miss Wang's eyes, so she smiled: "It's a coincidence that the small broken place that Miss Wang mentioned was the dowry that my natal family and maternal grandfather's family gave me. It was my elder brother and my third cousin.  My brother chose it himself."

    "I think it's very good, but I don't know what the dowry will be like for Miss Wang when she gets married in the future?"

    As soon as Su Wan said this, everyone present thought of the beautiful story about Su Wan's marriage, which was a red makeup that made women in the world jealous.

    Speaking of which, this princess really has a rich family background. When she got married, she had her mother's dowry, the dowry prepared by her natal family, and the dowry from her grandfather's family. Even His Majesty the Emperor gave her a heavy portion.

    Leaving aside those shops and farm yards, there are countless gold, silver and jewelry.

    Although Miss Wang is a daughter of the Wang family, even if the Wang family is rich, it is impossible to prepare a more glorious dowry. To be honest, Su Wan's family is much richer than the husband's family of many wives present.

    Miss Wang also thought of this, and her complexion turned ugly in vain, not to mention that she failed to marry at eighteen this year, even if she did, no matter how much the Wang family cherished her, they could prepare a generous dowry for her, but they couldn't  On par with Su Wan.

    Su Wan compares this Fortune Restaurant to her own dowry. If she admits that she doesn't like Fortune Restaurant at this time, then she doesn't like Su Wan's dowry. In this way, when she gets married in the future, the people present will definitely take her.  If you come out and compare, if you can't compare at that time, you will lose face.

    But if she liked it, then she said that Fuyun Restaurant was a small place, but now she said it back, wouldn't she slap her on the spot?

    Miss Wang is so anxious that she is about to cry at this moment. She has been favored by others in Guiyan City for so many years.

    Thinking about it this way, Miss Wang looked at Xian Su Wan with anger and resentment. This person stays in the imperial city well. Wouldn't it be good to be her princess?  He insisted on coming to Guiyan City to overwhelm her and the Wang family.

    Su Wan saw that the faces of both of them were not good-looking, and he didn't hold on to this matter, so he smiled and let go of the steps.

    "However, these are all jokes. It's just a few words of rivalry. There is really no need to compare. It's all about the family's love and affection. The better off the family will give more, and the better will give less.  .¡±

    "That's exactly the reason." Mrs. Sun laughed, "Speaking of my girls, they are incomparable to others."

    The Sun family is a scholarly family. Their ancestors ran the Hongyan Academy, the largest academy in Guiyan City. There are few sons in the family who are scholars, and most of them work as teachers in Hongyan Academy or help with some miscellaneous things.

    In addition to this academy, the Sun family only hasThe family background of some farmland shops is incomparable with others.

    However, the Sun family has a very good reputation in Guiyan City. Most of the scholars who go out from Guiyan City are students of the Sun family.  One of the four families in Guiyan City.

    "That's it."

    The people on the side also said a few words in agreement, trying to resolve the embarrassment, the scene suddenly eased a lot.

    Su Wan smiled and said: "Mrs. Wang, Miss Wang, please sit down. We have been waiting for you to come. The chefs of Fuyun Restaurant didn't like it, but this master Gao is not ordinary."

    "Master Gao worked as a chef in Hongsi Building in the Imperial City in the early years. He was one of the chefs in Hongsi Building. His wife, Mrs. Gao, is also a dim sum chef in Hongsi Building. He invited someone to be a chef in the house.  , but a lot of energy wasted."

    There are countless restaurants in the Imperial City, and only about ten of them are famous. This Hongsi Restaurant is considered to be the top one, and even those who are in Guiyan City have heard of the reputation of this Hongsi Restaurant.

    Speaking of Hongsilou, it is really a restaurant with a rather eccentric temper. It only entertains twenty-eight tables of guests on this day.

    There are also many speculations about the owner behind Hongsilou, but there is still no word on who it is.

    However, it is worth mentioning that the chefs at Hong Si Lou cook dishes that are quite delicious, coupled with fresh ingredients, the 28 tables are fully booked every day.

    Being able to invite a chef from Hongsilou to cook at the house shows his ability.

    A few words from a few people resolved the embarrassment of the scene. Since Su Wan, the host of today's banquet, passed the steps, Mrs. Wang was very reluctant, but she didn't shake her sleeves and leave on the spot, so she had to go down the steps.  , pulling Miss Wang to sit down at the side.

    Ms. Wang is unhappy at the moment, but after being glared at by Mrs. Wang, she dares not speak out and sulks with her mouth closed.

    Mrs. Wang asked with some doubts: "Is it really the chef of Hongsilou? If it's not the time, then I won't eat it."

    Su Wan said: "How can this princess tell lies, Mrs. Wang just wait and see for a while."

    Mrs. Wang snorted softly: "Then I'll just wait for chef Hongsilou's skills."

    "I will definitely not disappoint Mrs. Wang's expectations." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 524 Is the young master back?

    ?

    Everyone put Su Wan's behavior and expression in their eyes, and they felt a little bit at ease.

    This Princess Wenxiao, if it is normal, you chat with her, she is a very talkative person, but if you want to confront her, she will not allow others to bully her.

    And there are some tricks, which are not easy to bully.

    When the time comes, she will give you face if she wants to, and she won't give it if she doesn't want to. It seems to be depending on her mood.

    Today she was the host herself, and invited all the ladies and wives to sit in Jianjia Tower, and arranged for a banquet at the Fortune Restaurant. Firstly, she was new here and wanted to recognize people, so as not to meet strangers on the street in the future.  The reason for coming here is because there are too many invitations, and it is too troublesome for her to receive them one by one, so it is better to get together and handle this matter.

    Under such circumstances, if she had a quarrel with Mrs. Wang, she would be the one who had no face in the end. Naturally, a smart person would not make a quarrel. She lifted it high and put it down gently, and hit Mrs. Wang, which showed again  I am not easy to mess with.

    Look at Mrs. Wang, no matter how unhappy she is at this moment, she can only sit here.

    Easy to talk to, not easy to provoke, and not easy to provoke, but she will not take the initiative to find trouble with anyone.

    Su Wan ordered someone to release a cup of scented tea for Madam Wang, and talked to everyone again. Seeing that the time was almost up, he took everyone to Fuyun Restaurant in a mighty way.

    Fuyun Restaurant is only one street away from Jianjialou, and it is only a short walk away, so there is no need for a carriage.

    Today's Fuyun Restaurant has announced that it will not open yesterday and today three days ago. The people in the restaurant cleaned the restaurant yesterday and rearranged it.  I folded some Samuumes and put them in a vase on the table.

    The tablecloth was prepared by Su Wan earlier. It was made of easy-to-clean material, and the color was blue. On it, an embroiderer was invited to embroider complicated patterns. There were clusters of flowers, very rich and gorgeous.

    At the beginning, Su Wan thought that these tablecloths were prepared. If someone came to Fuyun Restaurant to hold a banquet, they could just take them out and use them. If not, then they could use them in the private room and replace them. It is also very suitable.

    As for this vase, it is also a ceramic vase that Su Wan asked people to burn. There are four batches in total, with flowers drawn in different seasons, spring welcomes spring, summer lotus, autumn golden chrysanthemum, and winter winter plum, which makes people change from season to season.

    If you can buy flowers, it is also an elegant thing to add flowers of the four seasons to add luster.

    At this moment, on the table of Fuyun Restaurant, there is a vase of winter plums and snow. Two plum blossoms are inserted in the vase.

    Chef Gao and Mrs. Gao came here with Su Wan in the morning. When Su Wan went to Jianjialou, they came to Fuyun Restaurant to do some work. Now they saw the guests seated, and saw a maid carrying hot water to wash the guests.  When the dishes were served, he ordered someone to deliver a hot soup.

    Some ladies are naturally a little picky about the Fuyun Tea House, but looking at the dishes and chopsticks are very new, the patterns are not bad, each table also sent a maid to wash them one by one with hot water, it looks better  The rest of the restaurants are cleaner and more elegant, and I feel much more at ease.

    The unique features of Fuyun Restaurant, one is that you can order food to take away, and the other is that you can wash the dishes with hot water, which makes you feel happy before eating, and the food tastes more delicious.

    Su Wan sat with several wives and watched the prepared dishes being served one by one, so he ordered someone to pour a small glass of plum blossom wine for everyone to drink with them. These flower wine and fruit wine had no alcohol taste  , the lady and the girls are fine with a small cup.

    After drinking, she invited everyone to taste Chef Gao's dishes, and a maid stood beside them explaining each dish, what ingredients were used, how it was made, and how it tasted.

    Coupled with Chef Gao's craftsmanship, everyone present was happy to eat, even Mrs. Wang, under the guidance of food, also had a good face, felt that today's visit was worthwhile, and put aside the earlier dissatisfaction.

    A banquet, but there is no disturbance, it can be regarded as a feast for the host and guest, very satisfying.

    When they were almost finished eating, Su Wan asked each of them to give a gift, a finely crafted wooden box.

    The wooden box is divided into upper and lower layers. The upper layer contains various small bags of scented tea with clean gauze, and the same scented tea contains one portion, while the lower layer contains some candied fruits.

    These are all things that can be eaten in Jianjialou. Today is the opening day of Jianjialou. It is very appropriate for her to give away the food of Jianjialou. If everyone tastes it and likes it, they will become guests of Jianjialou in the future.  Even better, you can even advertise Jianjialou.

      Su Wan felt that this gift was worth the gift.

    After a banquet, it was time for them to leave. Su Wan took some ladies and ladies who still wanted to go back to Jianjia Tower to sit in the backyard of Jianjia Tower.

    When it was almost time for the official opening of Jianjia Building, Su Wan went outside to watch the opening speech hosted by the steward. After the steward finished speaking, he ordered people to light firecrackers and invite all guests to enter before she came back.

    Because today is the opening, all the food can be eaten at half the price. After a while, many girls heard the news and went to the second floor to eat.

    The people in the building were divided into two parts, one part served the ladies and girls in the backyard, and the other went to the second floor of the teahouse to greet guests.  The guests also like it, although they are busy, they are very happy.

    Su Wan stayed in the backyard of Jianjia Tower for an afternoon. After all the wives had left one by one, she asked someone to clean up, and sent someone to call Chef Gao and Mrs. Gao, ready to go back.

    Shi Huihua didn't go back with them this time, Jianjia Building was newly opened, she said she would stay and help, and stay in the building for a few days, Su Guan saw that Jianjia Building was safe, so she let her go.

    When I went out, the sky was a little dark, the cold wind was blowing, and occasionally a few snowflakes fell from the sky.

    Xiao Mo let out a cry: "It's going to snow again, ma'am, let's go back quickly, lest the road will be difficult to walk when it snows heavily."

    Su Wan nodded, gathered the cloak around her body, watched the driver drive the carriage to the door, then raised her feet and walked forward, preparing to get into the carriage and go back.

    After a busy day, she was also tired.

    However, being able to settle this matter can be regarded as a worry.

    She has come to Guiyan City, if she has not seen any guests, she will definitely be crowned as an arrogant and conceited person who looks down on Guiyancheng's powerful clan. Now that we have seen each other, no one will talk about her again in the future  up.

    Su Wan stepped on a small stool and got into the carriage. Xiao Sang and Xiao Moan were about to go up, but they were pulled by the people behind. When they turned their heads, they saw that they were tall and tall like a hill.

    Seeing the two of them stunned, Yuanyou laughed out loud.

    When the two came back to their senses, their eyes lit up, and they were a little excited at the moment.

    "Is it the young master, is the young master back?" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 525 Madam, it's snowing outside, is it cold?

    ?

    Yuan You laughed twice, then pointed to the carriage in front of him, and then pointed to the carriage behind him, the two understood each other, smiled and walked to the carriage behind, Yuan You followed suit  , got into another carriage.

    After so many days of riding on horseback, with the cold wind and the snow falling a few days ago, his body is so hard that he can't stand it anymore. Now he wants to go back early and take a hot bath  , And then sleep for three days and three nights without waking up.

    Su Wan still thought in her heart that she would take a hot bath after returning home, drink some hot soup, and then have a good night's sleep, so as to relieve today's fatigue. In the next period of time, she really didn't want to go out.

    Dealing with these people, she is really too tired. Although she has a higher status than the ladies, it is rare for her to show her face, but she can't show face to others, can she?

    When other people become enthusiastic, she needs to chat and entertain, and she can't be perfunctory and lose face. Even if she can't make friends, she is unwilling to make enemies with others.

    These are tiring things.

    But fortunately, it was only once, and there would be some kind of banquet in the future, so she would find a place to sit, if there was something to chat with, she would sit and chat a few words, if not, she would sit aside and drink tea, watching  It's all about the excitement.

    Just thinking about it, she opened the veil and walked in, and then suddenly felt that something was wrong.

    If it had been before, Xiao Sang Xiaowan would have followed her when she got into the carriage, so she should go to tidy up the couch now.

    She raised her head abruptly, only to see a person sitting on the wooden couch at this moment, looking back at her with a smile at this moment, and when she raised her head, she happened to meet her eyes.

    At the moment, he is wearing a Tsing Yi, sitting on a wooden couch with a soft pillow, a book in his hand, and a small incense burner with plum blossoms next to it, and there are curls of cigarettes rising from the incense burner.  There is a faint fragrance in it, like the taste of tranquilizing incense.

    She remembered the smell of this fragrance, there were quite a few in the mansion, and when she couldn't sleep well on weekdays, she would light some of it, and she could have a good night's sleep.

    The sky outside was dim and dark, occasionally one or two snowflakes fell, and there were still some traces of wind and frost on his handsome face, which was a little dry, but he was still very handsome and good-looking.

    When she laughed now, it was like a lamp hanging in front of the chai gate in the wind and snow, warming her heart.

    Su Wan was stunned.

    He stretched out his hand: "Awan, I'm back."

    Su Wan's heart was touched, she felt a little wronged in her heart, but more of it was the joy of reunion, she walked over in three or two steps, almost stepped on her skirt, and then threw herself into his arms

    He had no choice but to reach out and hug her to prevent her from falling: "Be careful of falling."

    She put her arms around his neck, her eyes were reddish: "Are you back?"

    "Well, I'm back." He stretched out his hand to tie the bun that fell by her ear. When he lowered his eyes, his eyes were extremely gentle, and his fingertips slid across her brows and eyes, and many longings that had been suppressed in the past surged up again.  heart.

    In the past, he was alone, taking a long trip, and he could go anywhere in the world. It didn't matter where he went, and it seemed that there was nothing worth nostalgic about. But now he has a girl he likes, and marrying her back has become what he has been thinking about in his heart.  Knot.

    Thinking about how her life is going, but eating well and sleeping well?  Or do you miss him?

    It's cold, but remember to add an extra dress?

    It's better when you're busy, but once you're quiet, you're thinking hard, maybe you're still thinking, if he's not by her side all the time, will she blame him?  Think he is not a good husband?

    What's more, she felt that such a day was too unpleasant, and she didn't want to be with him anymore in the future.

    Thinking of this in his heart, he felt a little uneasy, so much so that he thought about finishing things earlier so that he could come back to her.

    Although it was said that such actions were really distasteful to him, he really couldn't bear it, and after finishing the matter almost, he brought people back.

    If it wasn't for the delay caused by the snow on the road, he should have arrived two days earlier.

    Su Wan hugged him for a while, calmed down her mood, and then wanted to rub against his arms, finding a comfortable place to lean on him like before.

    At this moment, the carriage also started to move forward, and the carriage shook slightly.

    Li Lin stretched out his hand to restrain her movement: "Stop rubbing, I'm very dirty, let me go, so as not to smoke you."

    Riding all the way back, facing this roadDust, and because of the cold weather, I didn't even take a shower for a few days. If I didn't bring a change of clothes, the clothes would be stiff and smelly due to the cold wind.

    Su Wan snorted softly, her eyes were still slightly red, but she smiled a little. She sniffed him carefully, and said, "Where are you dirty? Why didn't I smell it?"

    After all, she leaned back into his arms again, with the tenderness of a long-lost reunion, wishing to stick to him: "I miss you these days when you are not here, even if you are dirty and dirty now.  If it stinks, then I can't bear to let go."

    Li Linxin said, Madam has such a small mouth, she is really good at coaxing people. Hearing what she said, he is not willing to let her go. Since she doesn't dislike it, let her be happy.

    The carriage staggered forward. The atmosphere in the carriage was warm. Su Wan was very tired today. She originally planned to take a nap in the carriage. Anyway, there was a warm quilt, so she stuffed two Mrs. Tang under the quilt. It was very warm.  Yes, it's not cold either.

    But at this moment, even though the car was lit with soothing incense, she didn't feel sleepy at all, and she just wanted to stay quietly by him for a while to calm down her longing for many days.

    Having nothing to do, she stretched out her fingers to poke the pattern on the hem of his sleeves. There was a row of green bamboo embroidered on it. The patterns were delicate and the embroidery was first-rate.

    Su Wan remembered that she asked Mrs. Zhang to prepare this clothes for him earlier, and she embroidered two stitches in a pretentious manner. When he left, she was worried about the cold weather, so she packed it up for him.  put on.

    Su Wan had this little habit before, and liked to poke his sleeve when he was idle together, but he felt warm and quiet, and liked it, so he let her go.

    After the carriage left Guiyan City, the road surface was not as flat as in the city, and the carriage was also slightly bumpy, but because the carriage was well made, it was within an acceptable range.

    Su Wan asked him in a low voice: "Why did you come back all of a sudden?"

    "It's not sudden. I said earlier that I would be back in November, but I don't know the exact time. Madam, it's snowing outside. Is it cold?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 526 I am happy to have him, but I can do without him

    ?

    Su Wan left his arms, lifted the curtain of the car window and took a look outside, and indeed saw snowflakes floating in the sky, one after another, with a trend of getting bigger and bigger.

    The cold wind blew in through the window, and she shivered.

    The curtains and curtains of this carriage were replaced with thicker materials early on, and the windows are covered on weekdays, so that the usual cold wind cannot blow in.

    She counted the time, and felt relieved to be able to return to the village before heavy snow fell and covered the road.

    So she sat back again, leaned into his arms and talked to him: "I'm not cold, my clothes are warm, and my cloak is also warm, besides, I'm still hugging Mrs. Tang."

    "Have you got everything done? Although I'm really happy that you can come back earlier, I don't want you to miss your business because of this."

    Su Wan didn't know much about these situations, but he also understood that the situation in Nanqin was very serious when he left, otherwise he wouldn't be able to stay here.

    "Well, it's almost finished. Jiubian and some people are over there to clean up the aftermath." Speaking of these things, Li Lin squinted his eyes and lowered his eyelids to cover up the coldness of that moment, but it quickly dissipated.  , even Su Wan didn't notice.

    Nanqin's matter was indeed settled, and with Si Wuxie's full assistance, it proved that Yue Youxie's method of dispelling Gu was indeed effective. Soon after, his people and Qin Zangshu's people joined forces to kill Yuna Xie  Caught back from the deep mountains.

    When he was about to leave, Qin Zangshu's same fate Gu had also been released.

    Although Qin Zangshu did have some affection for Yuna Xie at the beginning, but he hated Yuna Xie for playing a trick on him, and he hated the Chi Xie clan too much. That kind of friendship seemed too weak in the midst of national hatred and family enmity.  .

    It was Yuna Xie who said that she had other ways to relieve the gu, but Qin Zangshu rejected them all. He didn't believe Yuna Xie, and would rather believe that Si Wuxie, who had pinched his lifeblood, gave Yuna Xie the last chance to survive.  All crushed.

    When Qin Zangshu solved the Same Fate Gu, Yunaxie suffered the backlash of the Same Fate Gu and died.

    However, before he left, he still had a talk with Qin Zangshu. Soon Qin Zangshu will return to the capital of South Qin, rectify the mountains and rivers, and recuperate. After all, the people of the mountains and rivers are more important.

    As for the grievances between him and Chi Xie's clan, he will settle it when Nan Qin recovers.

    He is the only one who can take charge of the royal family of the Southern Qin Kingdom.

    These are all things that went smoothly, the only thing that didn't go well was that letter.

    I checked all the people who should be checked before, even the people who have been suspicious recently in the imperial city, but I can't find out who wrote this letter.

    The only thing that can be determined is only one date, which is probably from July to August. This letter was delivered to the old farmer, and the child of that family began to recover at that time.

    The rest can't be found at all.

    However, this incident woke him up. Because Licheng did a better job of keeping secrets, some corresponding codes and signs have not been changed. When he was in the Mingyue Pass, he started to change all these things.  again.

    In a period of more than ten days, the stronghold of the news network has been changed over and over again. Some clans that were once supported are still in the hands of those who should be hidden, and those who should be changed.  For such a restless big clan, the others have already started to move.

    As for those clans who found something bad, or had other thoughts, and were not so loyal to Licheng, if they made a mistake, they should be dealt with according to the rules. If they just had thoughts, then they should warn them.  Those who should be abandoned should also be abandoned. In the future, they will no longer be people who leave the city.

    Although things are a bit labor-intensive, he thinks it is necessary.

    This person hiding in the dark may know a lot of Licheng's secrets, and he can't even find anyone. It is impossible for him to leave such a loophole.  That's a big deal.

    He did not allow such a thing to happen.

    Su Wan asked: "Really?"

    Li Lin smiled: "Of course it's true. You don't know what kind of person I am. If I can't leave, naturally I won't come back to see you so early."

    He has his responsibilities and things he should do. Although the two of them are separated from each other, they miss each other very much and want to see each other, but if there is a business, the business is more important.

    If she was in danger, no matter how far away he was, he would rush back to her side, but she was safe and sound, so he naturally wanted to put the business first.

      Su Wan thought about it, and felt that this was the case, so he nodded and talked about Jianjia Tower.

    He listened to her with a smile.

    In fact, Su Wan's temperament is not that clingy, and she is not the kind of woman who can't live without her husband by her side. These days, he often receives letters from the wind, asking how her life is going.

    After he left, although she missed him for a few days, she soon let go of him and lived the day as she should.

    I usually plant flowers and raise fish, and when I want to go out, I take Dadai Erdai out for a stroll in the village, or even go up the mountain to enjoy the scenery, pick fruits, and dry dried persimmons.

    The next step is to think about what to eat today.

    Three meals a day are arranged, and the days are long and quiet.

    She even opened three shops, one restaurant and one teahouse.

    It's just that when I think of him occasionally, I will miss it.

    Sometimes when he thinks about it, he doesn't know whether he should be happy or sad.

    Glad that he is not by her side, she can live a comfortable life without him worrying.

    Similarly, it is also sad that she can live like this without him by her side, as if it is her life, she is happy to have him, but she can do without him.

    Feeling that her own existence has become insignificant. In her life, it is okay to have him or not.

    At that time, he still thought about it quietly for a while, still thinking in his heart, is he not handsome enough?  Or does she not like him enough?  So his existence is so dispensable?

    But he knew that she must also like him very much, but no matter how much she likes him, it is not the whole of her life. She is a girl who will not give everything for the love between men and women.

    Su Wan was talking and smelling the tranquilizing incense again, she was really sleepy, she yawned, looked up to see him staring at her, and asked with a smile, "Why are you looking at me?"

    "Madam is beautiful, many are missing, I need to see more."

    In fact, he thought to himself, she is still like the little girl when he first met, she just wanted to get rid of the never-ending battles in the house, and wanted to find a place with green mountains and green waters to spend her life leisurely.

    As for the husband, it's just a feeling in her life, the two of them can be affectionate, or they can be plain.

    It's just that she happened to meet him, and a relationship developed between the two of them, which made her like and care about this husband even more.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 527 Come down and wash together

    ?

    He felt slightly sour in his heart, but he knew that it was the best for her that she could live so transparently and freely.

    He hoped that he could be the most important person in her life, and be with her for the rest of his life, instead of being everything to her, and let her live only for him in her life. Without him, he would feel that the world lost color and life was gone  look forward to.

    Of course, I think so rationally, and it can be seen that she is so, and she also feels that her position in her heart is quite lacking, and she is a little sad.

    Perhaps it was his selfish greed, delusion to get more, wanting to get her wholeheartedly, wanting her to be all about him.

    He lowered his eyes, and his mind was complicated for a while.

    Su Wan didn't know that he thought so much all at once, and now that he was overjoyed, he leaned against him again, feeling at ease in his heart, and yawned a few times in a row, leaning on him to want to sleep.

    He saw that she could hardly keep her eyes open, and her heart softened. He reached out and stroked her hair, and said in a warm voice, "Sleep for a while, and I will call you when it comes."

    Forget it, he cares about what to do.

    She is already his wife now, and she is the one who wants to spend her whole life with him. Knowing that she likes him very much, at least in her heart, it is enough that he can be compared with Su Xun.

    Su Wan said: "You also take a rest, it will take half an hour to arrive, and you are tired from the journey, so it's good to rest for a while."

    "okay."

    So the two of them sat on the wooden couch, he leaned on the soft pillow, she leaned on him, then covered the quilt and closed their eyes to rest, the small incense burner next to it curled up the smoke, the carriage was quiet, and the carriage started from the ground.  Passing by, the carriage shook slightly.

    Smelling the familiar scent, Su Wan fell asleep for half an hour. Although she was not completely asleep, she could occasionally feel the shaking of the carriage, but because he was by her side, she felt very at ease, and her heart was very stable.

    When the carriage stopped at Jingpingyuan, she quietly opened her eyes, with a little sleepiness in her eyes: "Are you here?"

    "arrive."

    Su Wan struggled to get up, then tied the cloak he handed over to herself, then took his cloak and tied it on him gently with a smile, and finally got out of the carriage together.

    "Young Master is back."

    "Young Master is back."

    The gatekeepers in the mansion were extremely happy to see Li Lin. Without the man in the house, they always felt a little uneasy, and the daily life was much quieter. Now that the man is back, they feel complete.

    Li Lin came back in a hurry, and rode all the way back. He didn't bring anything except a few changes of clothes, so he didn't have any luggage.

    Before Su Wan came back, hot water was boiled in the yard, and when the two of them entered the yard, she pushed him to wash it first, lest he really stink, and then she went to find clothes for him  .

    It was only mid-to-late September when Li Lin left, and it was still autumn. Although the autumn wind was picking up, it wasn't cold. It was already snowing now, and she needed to find him some winter clothes.

    Fortunately, after winter came, she packed his winter clothes and put them in the compartment, fearing that he might not find them when he came back to wear them. In addition, she asked Mrs. Zhang to make four sets for him when she was free.  A set of daily wear, two sets of pajamas.

    With the help of Zhang Fu'er, Xiaosang Xiaowan and others, the clothes are made relatively quickly, and now they have been washed and placed in the cabinet, so she can find them as soon as she looks for them.

    After finding the clothes, she went out of the dormitory and asked Xiao Mo to go to the kitchen, and asked Chef Gao to make some food for Yuan You and the others, and also brought a portion along the way.

    Seeing that she didn't feel tired at all, and was busy going around like a little bee, Xiao Mo couldn't help the smile on her face: "Yes, yes, I will go now, I will go here, I promise you for a while."  Young master can eat hot food."

    Su Wan was not annoyed either, she smiled and said, "Little girl, just laugh at me, wait until you get married, and see if I don't make fun of you."

    A few days ago, Xiao Li had agreed to marry Zhang Shou.

    Zhang Shou is a pretty good person, he treats her well, and the Zhang family is also very kind, and after she marries Zhang Shou, she can stay in the mansion to do things. She feels that according to her current conditions, there is no better one than this.  chosen.

    Now the Zhang family is preparing to make an engagement ceremony for her. When the time comes, ask someone to count a good day, and then embroider a wedding dress, and she can marry.

    Because it is in the same mansion, when we get married, we will go around the village, and then invite the elders and folks in the village to have a lively and lively meal.

    Xiao Zhan's face turned red when she heard the words, and then she turned around and ran away.

    Su Wan chuckled twice, and thenHe turned his head and looked at Xiao Sang, who was holding back a smile: "Don't laugh too, when it's your time, you will be taken back."

    Xiao Sang pursed her lips, and her eyes were full of smiles: "That will have to wait for that day, but this day, I'm afraid it will take a long time."

    Su Wan clicked her tongue: "I don't know how long it will be, but it looks good, so I should settle down sooner. Life is so long, and I always live it alone, how boring!"

    After finishing speaking, she turned around and went back to the dormitory, took her clothes into the bathroom, but when she raised her eyes, she saw someone soaking in the bath, and she froze slightly.

    Her gaze followed the drops of water down his back, her little face blushed, and her footsteps also paused, for a moment it was neither the past nor the departure.

    She was so happy that she forgot that he was taking a bath.

    "What's the matter?" He heard the footsteps stopped, and asked behind her back, but the movement of his hands didn't stop, he rubbed his shoulders with a cloth towel, the steam of hot water filled the air, and the sound of water splashed.

    Su Wan looked at the traces of the water drops and was almost blind.

    The skin on his body has the fairness raised by a nobleman, but he is not thin at all, but has a very powerful feeling. When the water drops flow through it, it is very deceptive.

    Su Wan suddenly remembered how it felt to the touch, it seemed to be hard, and it seemed to have abdominal muscles.

    Her husband, the typical dress makes him look thinner, and undresses him to show his figure

    "Ma'am, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, it's okay." Su Wan came back to her senses, then reached out to pat her blushing face.

    It's over, Awan Su, you have started to covet other people's figure, you are a simple girl!

    No, not only is she not innocent, she is not a little girl either!

    She is married!

    Ahhhh!

    She is no longer a simple little fairy!

    In order not to care about it at all, she walked over a few steps, put his clothes and a clean cloth towel on a stool beside him, then sat down by the bathing pool, took off her shoes and stretched her feet  Soak your feet in the water.

    It's not like I haven't seen it anyway, right?  What's there to be shy about!

    She raised her chin, feeling quite reasonable.

    Li Lin's eyes fell on those feet for a few moments, then he looked up at her smoky face and pretending to be calm, and then fell back on her two white feet dangling in the water  .

    He stared intently, thinking, maybe she wants to die.

    "Ma'am."

    Su Wan sat by the pool, looking down at him rather condescendingly: "Huh? What's the matter?"

    "Come down and wash together." (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 528

    ?

    Su Wan was so frightened by his words that he almost fell off the edge of the bathing pool, and his face turned red immediately.

    "Li Jingyuan, shut up!"

    Li Lin smiled, seeing her jumping feet in anger was really cute, it made him move his mind slightly, wanting to tease her, or want to bully her.

    Or maybe it's both.

    He raised his eyebrows: "It's not like they didn't wash together."

    Su Wan's eyelids twitched, and she snorted and said, "I'm telling you, I don't want to wash with you. You stink very badly. The water is going to be sour. Hurry up and wash."

    He glanced at her: "Who said just now that I don't dislike me, I stink?"

    Su Wan rolled his eyes, looked up at the sky, with an expression of unwillingness to admit: "Who? Who said it? Is there anyone who doesn't hate smelly? He's so powerful!"

    Li Lin didn't bother to pay attention to the false surprise on her face. He took two steps forward in the bathing pool, reached out and grabbed her dangling foot in the water, and pulled her down with a skillful force.  .

    Su Wan let out a small ah, then fell into the water and was hugged upright by him.

    All of a sudden, not only the clothes, but even the hair got wet a lot.

    Su Wan was angry and annoyed, trying to push him but was held down.

    "Madam, we can wash together now."

    "Li Lin, let me tell you, you're like this um Li Lin, you bastard"

    So, she was pressed down and took a bath with a flushed face.

    When the clothes on her body were gone after washing, she was angrily unwilling to pay attention to him, and when he went ashore, she took a cloth towel and wiped off the water droplets on her body, put on her clothes and wiped her hair carelessly, and saw her  Angry with his back in the water.

    He coughed lightly, and then thought about how to coax him: "The water is cold, you have to get up, I'll bring you clothes, and I'll wipe your hair later, if you want to take a bath, you can change the pool of water later.  I'll sprinkle you with new plum blossoms."

    "Okay?"

    Su Wan thought for a while, and then made a request: "Then you wash my face, the makeup on my face hasn't been removed yet, it's all smudged now, I blame you."

    "Okay, I'll wash it for you."

    Having said that, he went to the bedroom compartment to get her a change of clothes, and then gave her a clean cloth towel, finally coaxing her to get up.

    The two of them changed into their clothes and went to the dormitory to wipe their hair. He sent someone to bring over a basin of warm water to remove her make-up and wash her face.

    Su Wan was comfortable being served, so she didn't bother with him anymore.

    However, after the two of them messed around for a while, they became much more comfortable getting along.

    Li Lin understood that if he was by her side all the time, the two of them would be comfortable getting along, but when he left for a while, she would feel a little uncomfortable when he came back.

    Whether it's talking or getting close, I feel a little strange.

    It's much better to make a fuss.

    After drying her hair, he used a comb to tie her a simple bun, took a hairpin to fix it, and then kissed her fair and delicate face before going to the Ming Hall.

    At this moment, the food I just brought back for Xiao Man was a little cold, because the two of them had been in the dormitory, and Xiao Sang and Xiao Man didn't dare to disturb, so they had to wait.

    After Master Gao listened to the order, he ordered a few bowls of noodles. This soup was the chicken soup he ordered to make when he left in the morning.  Pretty good.

    Xiao Mo's face was disturbed: "If not, the servant will ask Master Gao to order a new bowl? Is it more comfortable to eat?"

    Li Lin stretched out his hand to touch the wall of the bowl, there was still some residual warmth, the earth dragon was burning in the room, and it was warm, and it would not be a while for everything to be cold when placed here.  As for not being able to eat it.

    "No need, I can still eat, let me eat some first."

    Seeing him sitting down, Su Wan also sat down on the other side of the table and watched him eat: "Eat some first, if it tastes good, eat a few more mouthfuls, if it's not good, you'll have dinner soon."

    The main reason is that they came back from the road and were probably very hungry, so Su Wan asked Master Gao to make some for them to eat first.

    "Well, good." Li Lin ate that bowl of noodles to fill his stomach. Although it was not as delicious as the hot ones just out of the pan, it was still very fragrant and full of flavor.  No mush.

    His speed was not fast, but he was not slow either. Before he knew it, he ate up the bowl of noodles, including the noodles and soup.

    Su Wan supported the table with one hand.Baba, watched him finish eating with a slight smile: "Is it delicious?"

    "It's delicious."

    "I like to eat more in the future. By the way, I saw someone in the village pickled sour bamboo shoots, so I asked Master Gao to make sour bamboo shoot noodles. It is really sour and delicious. You must try it when the time comes."  .¡±

    "Sour bamboo shoot noodles?" Li Lin raised his eyebrows slightly, wondering what kind of combination it was. He seemed to have eaten this noodle before, but he couldn't remember where it was.  It's not tasty.

    However, his wife is very picky about food. Since she said it was delicious, it must not be too bad.

    "Then I'll try it then."

    "Okay." Su Wan was very happy when he heard the words, "I even dried persimmons before, and now I can eat them all. A few days ago, I was sent some to the Imperial City, and the remaining half was sent to Jianjialou.  Half of it was distributed to the people in the house, and I kept a lot for myself, do you want to eat?"

    "Yes." Li Lin wanted to taste the dried persimmons that she brought back with everyone and dried them.

    "Then I'll bring you a few, and put the rest in the wooden box to cover. Aunt Shi Liu said that if you cover it for a while, it will taste better."

    "okay."

    Li Lin also had dinner with her, and after dinner, she felt a little sleepy, so he asked Xiao Sang and Xiaoman to accompany her to the back yard for a walk to digest food, and then let her come back to sleep.

    And he himself went to the front yard and asked about what happened in the village recently.

    Jingpingyuan has always been quiet, and people in the village will not come to disturb Su Guan if they have nothing to do. There are only two things these days, one is the emotional grievance between Shi Huihua and Ji Yunpu, and the other is Shi Huiqin's tearing up.  The cloth that Su Wan sent, and the matter of swearing.

    Su Wan didn't want to bother Li Lin with this matter, and Li Fu and Zhou came to apologize later, so she told Huifeng not to tell Li Lin, so as not to worry him.

    "It's her again?" Li Lin frowned. His cousin is really disgusting.

    Everyone in Shi Chongshan's family is good, but Shi Huihua is detached and stubborn, but she has a good nature. Only this Shi Huiqin, who really makes people feel disgusted, she will step on it.

    "The madam told the subordinates not to tell the young master about this matter. It was just a trivial matter. At the beginning, the son of Miss Shi and the wife of the Shi family also came to apologize to the madam, and the madam let the matter pass.  .¡±

    Li Lin's face was cold: "She has grown up so much, but she is not as sensible as her son? How is the child recently?"

    Hui Feng said: "There is nothing strange about being stared at all the time, but the young master of the Li family has fallen in love with Da Dai and Er Dai. He visits them every few days and feeds them."

    "Oh, hello Dadai and Erdai?"

    [The author has something to say]

    ?The stupid author has a personal name that is a bit confusing. Chef Gao Master Gao will be used uniformly in the future, and the previous ones will be changed back when I should have made a typo. I'm sorry.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 529 Si Wuxie, Xie Si'an

    ?

    This is strange.

    If it is a normal child, it is normal to like to be dazed and dazed, but this Li Fu is obviously a little abnormal.

    "Have you checked?"

    Huifeng said: "Except for the first time, every time he feeds, his subordinates are watching."

    Although these two are useless, they have different meanings to the master, and the wife has raised them for so long, if something really happens, Huifeng feels that he will be unlucky.

    So every time Li Fu came over, he watched from the sidelines personally, even when the aunts and girls outside were feeding, they also needed to use the seeds prepared by them, and they were not allowed to eat anything outside  .

    Li Lin nodded. Although he wanted to test Li Fu, he still wouldn't take those two idiots out for a risk, and if he dared to do this, Su Wan would know, and he might not even quarrel with him.  Sweep him out directly.

    Moreover, regardless of Su Wan or the people in the family, they all keep these two as pets, and their feelings are different. These two are basically to be kept until they die of natural old age.

    "These two are too fat, let them lose some weight, if they get fatter, they won't even be able to walk."

    The corner of Huifeng's mouth twitched: "Then this subordinate will think of a way."

    He has raised hawks and carrier pigeons, but these are used to convey messages, and the raising is more rigorous, but the requirements of these two wild geese are quite low, mainly because they have been domesticated to understand human nature and understand some voice commands.

    If it is to lose weight, it may not be easy, and they are too edible, and there are many people who feed them.

    "What's going on in Lanzhou City?"

    The matter of Lanzhou City is actually the matter of Ji Yunpu.

    Li Lin was quite dissatisfied with Ji Yunpu, a noble son who had been raised with a lot of problems, but Shi Huihua also refused to give in, causing troubles, which would turn the world upside down.

    Since the nature is not bad, and the tortoise is right about the bastard, let them make troubles on their own.

    Huifeng said: "There was news two days ago that the property is already being divided, and the matter will be resolved at the end of the month. There was a lot of trouble before, and it was our people who came up with the evidence that Mrs. Ji and Ji Yuncang murdered Ji Yunpu.  , the members of the Ji family agreed to this matter in order to protect Ji Yuncang."

    ?Compared to Ji Yunpu, a dude who was killed and almost adopted, Ji Yuncang is well-known in Lanzhou City, and even the whole Lanzhou.

    If people know that he has done such shameful things, the entire Ji family will be trampled on the ground. How can the Ji family allow it? For this reason, the Ji family is unwilling in every possible way, so they must agree  .

    Of course, the Ji family also tried to kill Ji Yunpu to cover up the matter, but there were people around Ji Yunpu who arranged for the past, so the Ji family failed several times. In desperation, they could only agree with Ji Yunpu's statement.

    "Ji Yunpu plans to move to Guiyan City, and he will settle in Guiyan City in the future."

    Guiyan City is in the fringe area of ??Lanzhou, the Imperial City is to the east, and Lanzhou City is to the west. If you go from Guiyan City to the Imperial City, you can get there in two days by carriage, but to go to Lanzhou City, you need a lot of money.  Four days.

    "Relocation? That's pretty good." If Ji Yunpu moved to Guiyan City, it would be a good thing for Shi Huihua, and it would be good for Ji Yunpu to move to Guiyan City because of her.

    "If he still has anything difficult to do, just help him."

    "If he really wants to get married with Hui Hua in the future, just find someone to teach him well. He is born weaker and has a bad personality."

    Hui Feng nodded: "The subordinates will make arrangements in advance."

    Speaking of this, he asked again: "I don't know how to arrange the two people brought back by the young master this time?"

    He was talking about the father and daughter Xie Daxia and Si Wuxie. After Si Wuxie solved Qin Zangshu's Gu, he begged Li Lin, saying that the father and daughter were willing to work for him, and only asked for the protection of the Li family.  .

    Yue Youxie and Yuna Xie could almost be regarded as having died at her hands. She couldn't go back to the Chi Xie clan, and she didn't want to go back. With Qin Zangshu and the Chi Xie clan's deep hatred, the former Chi Xie clan  Lu fear is already doomed.

    The three quasi-saints who came again this time, she has already solved the Chixie clan's control over her, and the other two are dead. Within ten years, the Chixie clan will not be able to make any troubles.

    At that time, both Si Wuxie and Xie Daxia fell into Qin Zangshu's hands. She was really worried that Qin Zangshu would kill her father and daughter in a fit of anger. At that time, only Li Lin could win someone in Qin Zangshu's hands.

    In order to get a chance of survival from Qin Zangshu, and toSince she was protected from the pursuit of the Chixie clan, she was naturally willing to work for the Li family. As for Xie Daxia, who was always alone, now that he has found his daughter, he is willing to be with her, no matter where he goes.

    So Li Lin brought the two back together.

    "Miss Xie will stay with Madam in the future and act as a guard for Madam. As for Daxia Xie, you can see what he is willing to do. He can also help Steward Zhang."

    Licheng did not train female guards. Firstly, they found it troublesome, and secondly, they learned from their ancestors.

    A long time ago, Licheng also had female guards, and even those who performed well could be arranged by the master's side. At the beginning, there was such a female guard, but later she fell in love with the master, causing many troubles, and almost killed the mistress  , Since then, there have been no female guards.

    It is reassuring for Huifeng to follow Su Wan, but there are also many inconveniences. Apart from raising Gu, Si Wuxie is not bad in both medicine and martial arts.  , but also reassuring.

    However, for those Gu worms of hers, Li Lin requested that it was best not to raise them, but if she wanted to raise them, she was limited to the place where she lived, and could not be released to hurt others, let alone appear in front of Su Wan.

    Si Wuxie also changed her name now. It turned out that she didn't dare to use this name. After Xie Daxia knew that she wanted to change her name, he gave her a new name, Xie's name Si'an.

    Si, probably because her previous name had the word Si, or because she misses the person who has passed away, Ann, and hopes that she can find a safe place for the rest of her life.

    Afterwards, she changed her appearance and was protected by the Li family. People from the Chixie clan searched all over the world, but they couldn't find the Li family.

    However, Li Lin planned to ask Su Wan first. If she agreed, the matter would be feasible. If she did not agree, then forget it and just arrange for her again.

    "Shi Huiqin's side, I remember there is an empty yard in the village, you send someone to tell her and Li Fu to move there, in the future when Madam visits Shi's house, there is no need to see her."

    In the future, Su Wan doesn't need to see her, and he doesn't need to see her either. Since she is so capable, let's do her best in the corner.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 530 You have to hurry up about Mr. Ji's marriage

    ?

    After all these things were arranged, Li Lincai returned to the main courtyard.

    At this moment, Su Wan had already fallen asleep, so he went to wash the bathroom, drained the water in the bathing pool, and then picked up Su Guan's clothes and hairpins that had fallen into the water.

    The clothes were placed in the wooden bucket where the clothes were changed and washed, and the hairpins and hairpins she left in the pool were washed and put back in front of the dressing table.

    In the end, he washed and dried the clothes that the two of them had changed from inside. After doing this, he washed his hands and went back to the dormitory to rest. Just as he lay down and covered himself with the quilt, the person next to him rolled over and fell into his arms, rubbing his hands.  Dilly-dally looking for a comfortable place to lean on.

    He laughed silently.

    His wife is really In summer, she thinks he is hot, and she can't wait to push him away, and she will come to look for him in winter.

    He stretched out his hand to tie a strand of messy hair around her ear, looked at her face flushed from sleep, kissed her between the brows, and then hugged her to sleep.

    Although he also has a lot of things he wants to say to her, but now she is asleep, and he doesn't want to disturb her, anyway, he is not in a hurry, besides, he is also tired, and he hasn't been able to sleep well for several days  I feel it.

    Now holding the person he misses so much, smelling the familiar fragrance from her body, he felt that the vacant place in his heart was being filled little by little, and his heart was also extremely at ease and satisfied. Sleepiness gradually hit him, and he closed his eyes and fell asleep.

    After sleeping until dawn, I feel refreshed when I open my eyes.

    While eating breakfast, he told Su Wan about Shi Huiqin and Xie Si'an: "There is an empty yard in the village, which was built when the third son of the Wang family just separated.  The yard moved in."

    "I remembered that the yard could still be used by people, so I asked someone to go to my uncle's house and discuss with the Wang family to buy the yard, and then let Shi Huiqin and Afu move there.  No need to see her."

    The small courtyard is also not far from the Shi family's yard. If the people of the Shi family want to see her, they can walk a few steps to get there, which is just right.

    Although Shi Huiqin is Shi Chongshan's daughter, now that she has no one to rely on, the people of the Shi family take pity on her and should take care of her, but Shi Chongshan and the Zhou family may not be willing to let Shi Huiqin die in the Shi family.

    If there is no other choice, then there is no way, but since there are other choices, and it will not delay them taking care of Shi Huiqin, then it is naturally better.

    Su Wan paused for a moment: "If so, will uncle and aunt be angry with you?"

    Li Lindao: "Of course not, the small yard is very close, and it's only a few steps away from the house. My uncle and aunt will definitely agree."

    Ever since Shi Huiqin moved back to Shi's house, the yard has been filled with the smell of medicine. After a long time, the air in the yard has become bitter and astringent, and even began to affect the lives of the family members.  They are naturally happy to delay their taking care of Shi Huiqin.

    After all, the family still has to live, and the smell in the yard has affected Shi Huixin's reading.

    Shi Huixin was a scholar three years ago, and when next spring, he will go to the imperial city to participate in the Spring Festival. This is the biggest event in the family right now, and it affects Shi Huixin's reading. Shi Chongshan and the Zhou family can't be in a hurry.

    Su Wan nodded: "As long as uncle and aunt don't get angry, it doesn't matter to me, anyway, it's a rare encounter."

    Su Wan is willing to associate with Shi Chongshan's family, but because of Shi Huiqin, she doesn't like going to Shi's house that much.

    "The previous incident has already passed, so don't mention it again, to avoid another trouble."

    Li Lin nodded: "Let's invite the uncle and uncle's family over for dinner tonight."

    After all, there are two uncles. If he goes to one family and pushes back the other, then the other one will definitely be unhappy, so it is better to invite the two families over for dinner.

    "Okay, I'll let the kitchen prepare."

    "I also brought you a woman back to be your bodyguard in the future." Seeing Xiao Sang and Xiao Moan busying themselves, Li Lin didn't elaborate, "I'll tell you about this person in detail tonight.  Just take her with you, this girl still has some skills."

    "Female guard?" Su Wan was slightly surprised, "The female guard you found for me?"

    "It's a coincidence that she has something on her body and needs a place to rest. If I can give her protection here, she and her father will be loyal to me."

    Su Wan said, "That's fine."

    Although she already has the two guards and Hui Feng that Su Xun found for her, if she wants to go out, there will be a lot of people with her, but it is indeed much more convenient to have a female guard. After all, in some places, male guards do notGood to bring in.

    That morning, the Shi family went to the Wang family to buy the small courtyard, and then moved for Shi Huiqin and Li Fu.

    In the evening, Jingpingyuan held a banquet, and Shi Chongshan and Shi Hanhai's family were invited to come over for dinner. Except for Shi Huiqin and Shi Huihua, the rest of the people came.

    Su Guan asked someone to open a jar of wine, and asked Li Lin to have a few drinks with everyone, while she talked with the Zhou family and the Song family.

    On the other hand, Shi Huiluan, the little girl at the side, looked at Mrs. Song's displeasure, and wished she could roll her eyes a few times.

    This girl from Shi Hanhai's family was raised to be lonely and arrogant, and she felt that she was a noble life. She didn't bother to play with girls of low status, and she didn't bother to please people like Su Wan.  She has never been to Jingpingyuan for the banquet.

    Mrs. Song asked Mrs. Zhou: "Then Mr. Ji has returned to Lanzhou City? But there is news? When will you come to your house to marry Hui Hua? Let me tell you, Hui Hua is really lucky.  He saved someone casually, and it turned out to be the young master of the Ji family, and he is willing to marry her."

    Mrs. Zhou's complexion was not good when she heard the words: "Okay, don't ask this, who knows if you will come back, if it gets out, it will damage Hui Hua's reputation."

    Song Shi smiled: "Isn't it because my family is here, I just said it, and I don't want to spread it randomly, but the marriage of Mr. Ji is indeed very good, you have to hurry up."

    Who is Mrs. Song, and Mrs. Zhou has been her sister-in-law for twenty years, so she naturally understands. Although she is stingy and stingy, and she is also calculating, she wants her daughter to marry a nobleman and fly to a branch, but this  If you wait to ruin someone's reputation, you won't spread it indiscriminately.

    Zhou said: "If things come to fruition, it will be necessary for you, aunt, to add a dowry to Hui Hua, but the matter has not yet been decided, and everything you say is false."

    What happened to Ji Yunpu in Lanzhou City, Su Guan also sent someone to tell her. Zhou Shi felt that it was reasonable, but the matter was still undecided, even Song Shi, she didn't want to tell it.

    "What's false and real? When you meet someone like Mr. Ji, you have to hurry up." Song smiled, then glanced at Shi Huiluan,

    "Your family's Huihua has fallen, and I don't know what will happen to my family's Huiluan in the future? If there are any brothers who grew up with Mr. Ji, then you have to say something."

    Having said so much, the original purpose is here.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 531 Only here is he the place to live

    ?

    Shi Huiluan's complexion suddenly became ugly, his face was stiff and flushed: "Mother, what are you talking about!"

    As she spoke, she tugged on Mrs. Song's sleeve.

    Mrs. Song glared at her: "You give me peace of mind."

    Zhou said: "As a peasant woman, I really don't know about the affairs of Ji's family, and I don't even know about Mr. Ji's friends. I can't help you with this."

    Mrs. Song has always wanted Shi Huiluan to marry into a noble family and become a phoenix. Mrs. Zhou has no objection to this. She is not her daughter anyway, so she can't control it. As long as she doesn't bring trouble or embarrass the Shi family, she doesn't care.  up.

    Su Wan watched from the side, his eyes rolling.

    She also quite understands Mrs. Song's thoughts. Mrs. Song also asked her at the beginning, wanting her to find a good marriage for Shi Huiluan, but she pushed it away by herself, saying that she was young and didn't have the ability to judge people.  If you don't see it well, you will harm Shi Huiluan in the future, and you won't show this face.

    Song Shi said: "Oh, what's the matter, when Young Master Ji marries Hui Hua, I'll just ask him to help introduce him. If you can play well with him, it's not bad"

    Su Guan thought to himself, most of the people who play well with Ji Yunpu are playboys, most of them are fancy but useless and have superficial appearances, but they are very empty inside.

    It is very rare for Ji Yunpu to be able to repent like this.

    The more the Song family talked about this banquet, the more excited they became. Shi Huiluan turned and left angrily, and Su Wan didn't bother to care about it. After sending everyone away, she yawned and went back to take a bath of plum blossom petals and went to sleep.

    The plum blossom petal bath mentioned yesterday was not soaked, but today I made up for it.

    When the husband and wife were lying on the bed at night, Li Lin told her the history of Xie Si'an and Xie Daxia.

    Hearing this, Su Wan felt a little nervous, and stretched out her hand in his arms to straighten his collar: "My good brother, what you said made me feel scared. You look at this person, can you stay calm? You are not afraid of her one  Accidentally, give me something small, and kill me? Then you won't have a wife."

    Hearing what Li Lin said, this Xie Si'an did have some abilities, but this weird ability really made her a little unacceptable.

    He raised his eyebrows and reached out to pinch her face: "Good brother?"

    It was the first time he heard her call it like this, it was coquettish, and there was something coquettish about it. He had also read the script before, and knew that this title was quite unscrupulous, even very seductive, so he didn't think it was a good word.

    But listening to her yelling like this, I found it charming and mischievous, intimate and weird.

    Su Wan stared at his smiling eyes, those eyes were usually indifferent, but now they were gentle and tired, and there was only her reflection in them.

    She reached out and patted his hand away, and then said, "Your focus should be on the back. Is this person really okay?"

    "It's usable." Li Lin didn't bother with such a word, and explained in a warm voice, "The father and daughter need a protection. If she falls into the hands of the Chi Xie clan or Qin Zangshu, there will be no way out for her."

    "Qin Zangshu's grievances with Chi Xie's clan may be due to the extermination of Chi Xie's clan. She is now the only one with a chance of survival."

    Only he, Qin Zangshu, would give this face.

    Only here he has a place to live.

    Since he dared to use it, he could naturally control it.

    "She dare not do anything."

    "That's all right, you just wait for her to make arrangements and let her come to see me." Su Wan was a little relieved, she still trusted Li Lin, since he said that this person is available, that's all.

    "Xiao Mo is going to get married. After a while, let's arrange two girls to serve in the yard. Let them teach first, and then they will be able to take over in the future."

    Although Su Wan is used to Xiaosang and Xiaowan by her side, they are also old enough to find a good marriage.

    After Xiao Mo gets married, she will spend more time with her husband and family, and cannot stay with her for a long time. In the future, she will be the lady in charge of the house, helping her manage the keys of the warehouse or the little girl and so on.  thing.

    Xiao Sang hasn't found a suitable one yet, so she just brought two maids to work in the main courtyard, so she can breathe a sigh of relief.

    If she wanted to go out, Su Wan would take Xiao Sang with her, but Xiao Suan couldn't go out, so it happened that this female guard also filled in the vacancy.

    "With Zhang Shou?"

    "Isn't it him? Brother Zhang has taken a fancy to Xiao Man himself, and his family is also very satisfied, and Xiao Man feels good too."

    Li Lindao: "It's a bit silly, but it's also appropriate."

    "I also think it's appropriate"?" Su Wan laughed, "The Zhang family is all good-natured. When Xiao Mo gets married in the future, she won't have much conflict with her mother-in-law and sister-in-law. Even if she does, for my sake, they will  I won't bully Xiaolian anymore.  "

    "Let me tell you, they"

    Li Lin stretched out his arms to embrace her, not wanting to hear the story of these other people's love affairs, "It's very late, go to sleep, if you don't sleep, you can do something else"

    Su Wan was taken aback for a moment, then blushed suddenly, and quickly covered her head with the quilt: "I fell asleep."

    He smiled helplessly and let her go.

    Three days later, Xie Si'an came to pay a visit to Su Wan. When he came, he had a calm and expressionless face, but he was flustered in his heart.

    She knew in her heart what her usefulness was. If she couldn't get the lady's nod, there would be no place for her here, and she didn't know how to hide to save her life in the future.

    She tidied herself up in the past two days, and learned the etiquette and rules from Madam Zheng before coming here.

    When she came, she was wearing a blue jacket with real cotton stuffed inside, which looked nice and kept warm.

    At this moment, the snow outside had stopped, but the branches and roadsides were covered with snow everywhere. She was led into the yard by a maidservant in green clothes, and she walked through the cleared path in the yard, sweeping her eyes in the yard.  After sweeping, there are several pots of plum blossoms in full bloom in the yard.

    The branches are combed, and the plums are blooming, which bloom extraordinarily beautifully in the winter snow.

    "Miss Xie, please come in, Madam is waiting for you in the East Wing."

    Xie Si'an walked up the steps, the curtain of the east chamber door was lifted by the maid who led the way, and the warm breath inside spread over the surface. It was warm, but it seemed to be very clean, without any smell, like a warm breath between spring and summer.  Air.

    "Thank you, Miss, please come this way."

    Xie Si'an walked in, and the air in the room was as warm as a spring day, clean and comfortable. She was led into the hall of the cubicle, where Su Wan was sitting there reading a storybook, with a smoking tea in hand.  of tea.

    She was wearing a green brocade dress and a warm satin wool jacket. She had a beautiful complexion, delicate features, fair skin, red lips, and clear eyes.

    At the moment, she still has a white jade hairpin with a squirrel's tail in her head to fix her hair. She looks comfortable and comfortable, a little pretty, but also a little lazy. When she sees someone coming, she raises her eyes and smiles, gentle and kind.

    "It's Miss Xie, right? Come and sit down." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 532

    ?

    Xie Si'an hesitated for a moment, saw Su Wan waving to him, saluted slightly, and sat down opposite Su Wan.

    Su Wan took a look at Xie Si'an. She was petite, about sixteen years old, with an oval face and fair, young and beautiful skin. However, she had a pair of slender eyes, which usually looked a little cold. If she restrained her expression,  Also quite cold and sharp.

    Su Wan also asked someone to serve Xie Si'an a cup of tea: "My husband also told me about you, are you willing to come to my side to do things?"

    Xie Si'an nodded: "I am willing. If Madam is willing to keep me, I should be very grateful."

    Although it is not so free to be a guard for others, but in order to save your life, you don't care so much. Nothing is more important than your life.

    Moreover, if she found the Li family in Licheng, she could no longer regret it, nor could she have second thoughts. If she dared to betray her in the future, she would also die badly.

    Su Wan slid her finger across the book, smiled and said, "I'm happy if you want to come, but I have my own rules here too, don't get those things you raise in front of me in the future, to be honest  , I¡¯m still a little scared.¡±

    Xie Si'an nodded: "This son has already sent someone to give orders, Madam, please rest assured."

    "You will be the guard when you come here, and you are not needed on weekdays. If I want to go out, you can just go out with me. On weekdays, you will stay where you live, and you can make your own arrangements."

    "However, I like quietness and peace. I don't have many opportunities to go out, and I don't have to work too hard. I will let Huifeng tell you what you want to do. There is also a monthly payment."

    Xie Si'an was stunned for a moment: "Monthly money? Is there still monthly money?"

    Su Wan said: "Yes, why not, you have to live, even the house has three meals a day, but there are always some things you want to buy, and they all cost money."

    Xie Si'an was still a little dazed. She originally thought that she was working hard for protection, but she didn't expect to have money. She didn't know anything. Since she was the female guard next to the mistress, the monthly money was naturally not low.

    At least it can save her daily expenses.

    Su Wan said: "Let Xiao Man take you to Manager Zhang to ask about it later. If the monthly payment is suitable, then take that share. If it is not suitable, I will open another one for you. I will have to thank you for protecting me in the future."

    The expenses of Jingpingyuan were taken from Steward Zhang, and so was the monthly money of everyone in the house. Su Wan didn't need to spend money, but Xiao Sang, Xiaoman and Madam Zheng got two monthly bills, and Steward Zhang sent one.  Su Wan subsidized them in private.

    After all, it is one of our own.

    Xie Si'an said: "Ma'am, you are being polite, more or less is appropriate. Ma'am, you don't have to call me Miss Xie, just call me Si'an."

    "Nasian, you will work by my side in the future. If you have any difficulties, you can ask Xiaosang Xiaowan. If they can't solve it, you can come to me."

    "Madam, Si'an understands, thank you Madam for taking me in."

    Xie Si'an thanked him, and didn't stay long, and soon followed Xiao Mo to Zhang Guanshi's place. After all, this day is still to be lived, and money matters need to be understood.

    After the two left, Xiao Sang asked Su Wan: "Ma'am, do you think Miss Xie is really available?"

    Su Wan said: "It's more convenient to have a female guard. It's safer to take her to some banquets and parties. Since he found it for me, it won't hurt me."

    This is true.

    Xiao Sang was a little relieved and didn't mention this matter anymore.

    Xie Si'an and Xiao Mo saw Guanshi Zhang and walked out with smiles.

    Xie Si'an worked as a guard for Su Wan. Compared with the monthly money of the guards in the house, there is a full twenty taels of silver a month. You can go to Zhang Guanshi to collect it at the beginning of each month, or you can accumulate it with Zhang Guanshi. When you want it in the future  Then go to get it.

    This amount of money is enough for the father and daughter to live a good life. They can save money safely and have a long life. After a few years, their father and daughter will have a rich family fortune.

    As soon as Xie Si'an was happy, he planned to go out to inquire about the situation in the village, so that he could handle things in the future, so that she would not know anything when she was needed.

    When walking on the side of the road, she grabbed a handful of snow on the side of the road and pinched it into a shape. The ice and snow were very cold, but she was in a good mood, and there was a smile on the corner of her mouth.

    As she was walking on the road, she ran into a child. The child was stunned when he saw her, and the medicine bag in his hand almost fell to the ground.Look at her, turn around and leave.

    Xie Si'an felt that the child was really strange, but he could not rule out the reason of being afraid of strangers, so he didn't say anything, watching the child turn around and disappear in a hurry.

    "It's so strange, I don't look like a bad person, why am I afraid of being like this!"

    He doesn't look like a bad guy, he looks like like an old friend.

    Li Fu hid at the corner, took a breath, and then continued to walk forward, with a somewhat complicated mind.

    Si Wuxie used to be one of his capable subordinates, just because he had saved one of her, so she has been following him and loyal to him.

    Together with the others, she accompanied him to gain a firm foothold in Licheng, stabilized the situation, and accompanied him to sweep across the world to unify the world. She was the only female general above the court.

    The world is settled, all officials canonized, and he canonized her as Marquis of Yongning.

    He also sat down with everyone and drank wine, heard about her past, and knew that her father was Xie Qi, a well-known hero in the Jianghu. She once resented her father, thinking that he did not take responsibility and did not do a good job.  husband and father.

    Later, when Daxia Xie died for her at the Chixie Clan's birthday, she really regretted not cherishing it, but she couldn't go back if she regretted it any more.

    However, he was the only one who knew about her being from the Chi Xie clan. Back then, the Chi Xie clan had a bad reputation and everyone shouted and beat her, so she didn't dare to spread the matter to the outside world.

    When Li Fu was in the Imperial City, he decided to send a letter to Qin Zangshu. It was precisely because he met Daxia Xie by chance, and then he changed his mind and made this trick.

    However, why is Si Wuxie here?

    Shouldn't she and Daxia Xie be reunited in Beiyuan now?  How come here?

    Li Fu thought for a while, his face changed slightly, was it because of that letter that the father and daughter were arrested?

    If so, will that incident implicate them?

    Li Fu couldn't figure it out, so he decided to go to Jingpingyuan to find out the situation.

    On the second day, he hurried over, saying that he was going to feed Da Dai Er Dai. He had been there a few times, so he was familiar with the way.

    "Didn't it snow a few days ago? Dadai and Erdai were moved to a hut with earth dragons in the backyard of the main courtyard. I'm afraid the hut in the garden was too cold and they froze to death."

    "However, I also heard that the young master asked Huifeng guards to lose weight for Da Dai and Er Dai, saying that they are too fat, and they should not be allowed to feed them now."

    "If you want to go and see them, you are welcome, but if you want to pass through the main courtyard, you need to ask your wife before you can let me go" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 533 Since everyone is happy, he should be happy too

    ?

    In the end, Li Fu didn't go to see Da Dai and Er Dai, nor did he go to inquire about Xie Si'an's affairs. I'm afraid there are people watching behind him. If he inquired about people in Jing Pingyuan for no reason, he would definitely be suspected.  .

    Howeverhe thought of Xie Si'an's face at that time, he seemed very happy, and there shouldn't be any danger.

    Two days later, Li Fu ran into Xie Si'an again. Xie Si'an liked him quite a lot, and asked him to tell her about Shiqiao Village, and also asked him to take her for a walk in the surrounding forests.

    Li Fu also wanted to know about her situation, so he was naturally willing. The two chatted occasionally, and he connected her fragmentary words, and he also knew her situation.

    It should be because of that letter that she and Daxia Xie fell into Li Lin's hands, but the result is not bad at the moment, she is silent about the name 'Si Wuxie' now, her name is Xie Si'an, and it was given to her by the Li family.  The female guard invited by the madam.

    At this time, the heavy snow had stopped for a few days, and the cold wind was howling. The two were grilling fish in a leeward mountain hut.  good mood.

    "Afu, thank you for the past few days. When I go to Guiyan City in a few days, you can buy me a new dress. Come, let's eat fish first!"

    Li Fu silently took the stick with the fish on it. The grilled fish on it exuded a burst of fragrance. He lowered his head and took a bite. The fish was very fragrant and tender, and it tasted delicious.

    "Let me tell you, sister, my barbecue skill is very good. When the weather gets warmer and I go into the mountains, I'll cook you delicious food." Xie Si'an didn't know why, but felt that this kid was particularly pleasing to her eyes.  Yuan, I like him very much.

    "Thank you sister." Li Fu asked slowly: "Sister, do you feel happy now?"

    "Happy!" Xie Si'an only wanted to be safe, and now she has a place to live under the protection of the Li family, and her father is by her side again. Although this father still makes her look very uncomfortable, but it is her father.  It's also a pleasure to be together.

    Li Fu was happy to hear what she said, and was silent for a moment.

    He once asked Li Lin if he was happy with his life now?

    Li Lin replied that it was pretty good, and he probably felt satisfied and happy.

    Now he asked Xie Si'an, did he feel happy now?

    She also said she was happy.

    He thought, since everyone is happy, then he should be happy too.

    It seems that there is nothing wrong with living like this, at least it is much better than the previous life.

    The adoptive father married a wife, had his own home, and would have children in the future. In his life, he was no longer so deserted and lonely. He had his family to accompany him and gained the warmth of this world.

    As for Xie Si'an, she has now come to the Li family with her father, and with the protection of the Li family, she no longer has to live as desperately as she did in her previous life, nor does she need to suffer the pain of her father dying for her.

    Perhaps she will not have such great achievements as in her previous life and become a female general, or she may get married and have children, and then put her mind on family and children, and then embark on the same path as a woman in the world.

    But No matter what kind of path you take, what kind of person you become, you just need to be happy, right?

    He thought of the people who had been by his side and walked through those years with him in the past. If those who have suffered, like Xie Si'an, can change their fate and avoid disasters, it is actually quite good.

    It's just that these things, with his own ability, may not be able to do it. If he really wants to do it, he may have to be honest with Li Lin and ask him for help.

    The other party may not tolerate his existence, but for those who have been loyal to the Li family and have no knowledge, they will naturally not hurt them, and even because they know these things, they will secretly help or recruit them.

    In short, except for him, no one else will be worse than his previous life.

    "Afu!"

    "Child, what are you thinking? Is the fish not delicious?" She even smelled it, and bit the one she baked in her hand, "It's delicious!"

    "I didn't think about anything." Li Fu ate the grilled fish slowly, then smiled, "Thank you sister, thank you for grilling the fish for me."

    "Why are you being polite, it's not a big deal".

    While Li Fu was thinking about whether he should confess so as to save the courtiers and friends he had followed, Su Wan was also thinking about how to remind Li Lin of her guesses about Li Fu.

    However, this matter is really a bit ridiculous, and frankly speaking, it must not work.

    At thisIn this world, there is no concept of rebirth and time travel. If she told him about it, he asked her why she had such a ridiculous guess, and how would she explain it?

    Could it be that she told him everything she knew, told him that this world is actually a book, told him that Su Ran traveled through time, Su Fu was reborn, and she was still a book-traveler herself?

    That is absolutely impossible!

    She had already planned to keep that little secret to death, no matter who it was, she would never tell it.

    But if she didn't say this, how would she remind Li Lin?

    After thinking about it, she remembered the storybook, and planned to use Su Fu's case as an example, and asked someone to write a story about a noble girl who was killed miserably and was reborn to her youthful age after death.

    Relying on everything she knew, the noble lady took revenge on her enemy, and then got together with the future emperor who was not yet favored, and became the queen smoothly.

    Dou concubine mother and concubine sister, Dou Ei brother's best relatives, and those noble girls who look down on her.

    In short, he slapped his face all the way and reached the pinnacle of life.

    This story of going back to the past after death is very novel, even covered with a layer of mystery. After Su Wan mentioned it to the steward of the bookstore, the steward also thought it would be a hit, so he invited the best gentleman to start writing.  .

    At the end of November, after several revisions, the typesetting of the first three volumes was finalized, and they began to be sold after printing. At the same time, they ordered someone to send a copy to Su Wan.

    Books are printed using movable type. This technology was brought up by Su Ran back then. Now Dong Zhao has begun to spread it. Su Wan specially invited a group of craftsmen to carve a pair of characters with relatively small fonts for printing the scriptures.  Just right.

    There are a total of thirty chapters in the first three booklets, and only ten chapters in one booklet. From the first round of tragic death and rebirth to exposing the evil deeds of the concubine's mother and concubine, the fight is in full swing.

    She was so absorbed in watching that she didn't even want to pay attention to her husband all day long.

    Li Lin swayed in front of her a few times, seeing that she didn't even raise her eyes, she couldn't bear it anymore, and reached out to grab the book in her hand.

    "What are you reading? Why is the book so beautiful?"

    Seeing that she lost her script, Su Wan was not annoyed, she took a sip of warm tea with a smile, and said, "Husband, this book is very interesting, why don't you read it too?"

    "Husband, do you believe that people can go back to the past after death?" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 534 What if a person can go back to the past after death?

    ?

    Li Lin paused, and his expression was subtle for a moment: "People go back to the past after death?"

    "That's right." Su Wan reached out and snatched the book back, then turned to the page she was reading again, "This book is about a noble daughter who was killed by her concubine mother and concubine sister, and her mother and younger brother died tragically.  After her notoriety, she had to marry a rambunctious gangster and was beaten to death in the end."

    "However, after she died, when she opened her eyes again, she suddenly returned to when she was fourteen years old."

    "Everything has not happened yet, her mother and younger brother are still there, and she is still fine, so she used everything she knew to expose the evil deeds of the concubine mother and concubine sister, so that they received the retribution they deserved, and saved their lives.  family and money."

    "Later, she also met the future emperor who was living in the hidden mansion. With her intelligence and ability, she made the future emperor bow down under her pomegranate skirt. She stood out from the battles of many noble women and became the princess. The two  We defeated the enemy hand in hand, and finally became the emperor and queen, and became the winner in life"

    "Do you think this story is very interesting?"

    "Going back to the past after death?" Li Lin had a strange expression, "It's quite interesting."

    "No, if a person goes back to the past, knows a lot of things that will happen, grasps the opportunity, knows whether the people he meets are human or ghosts, and also knows the ending of many people  "

    Su Wan's tone was light and light, and he looked at him fixedly: "If you could go back in time? What would you do?"

    Li Lin frowned and thought for a while before saying, "It's pretty good now, I probably don't want to go back to the past, and I'm still alive, and I think I can live for a long, long time."

    In his opinion, it would be good to protect this life and live a good life with her. Go back to the past?  Do you want to marry her again?

    It is very difficult for him to wait now, do he have to go back to her childhood and wait again, wait for her to grow up, and then marry her away?

    It's better to cherish the present.

    Moreover, he didn't have anything to regret. If there was, it was probably because his parents left early.

    But these are the results of their own choices. He can't change his mother's thoughts, make himself depressed, and can't persuade his father to let him let go of everything in the past and go with the wind.

    He and his father also made a lot of efforts.

    "Then what would Madam want to do if she went back to the past?"

    "Me?" Su Wan thought for a while, but couldn't come up with anything, "I think it's pretty good now, and I'll be fine after this life."

    ? To live this life well, to be happy and complete, and to die, then there is nothing to regret.

    If the two still have feelings for each other by then, I hope to see you in the next life.

    If there is an afterlife.

    Su Wan rolled her eyes: "Actually, I came up with the idea of ??going back to the past."

    "Oh? Madame proposed it?" Li Lin was slightly surprised, "Why does Madam have such an idea?"

    Su Wan smiled: "Do you still remember my fourth sister Su Fu? Actually, I got this idea from her."

    "Once I heard her talking about it by herself, saying that she came back again, she would not let the prince and Su Ran go, and how they hurt her."

    "By the way, they also said that I am a short-lived ghost."

    There is no pressure on Su Wan to sell Su Fu: "If your husband finds it interesting, you can send someone to check it out. In fact, I have always felt that she has some behaviors, which are very strange, as if she knows about many people."

    Li Lin frowned: "Short-lived ghost?"

    "Probably she's talking nonsense, I'm living a good life, and I'm going to live a long life!"

    Li Lin was feeling a little uneasy, and he had some calculations in his heart. He really wanted to send someone to investigate Su Fu. Although this matter was a bit absurd, there were many weird and inexplicable things in the world.

    Or, he can ask Tianwen, he might be able to find out some.

    Su Wan reached out to poke him, and then said: "After reading this storybook, I still feel a little strange, everyone seems to have a problem, especially that Afu, I always think he is very strange.  "

    "Ah Fu?" Li Lin paused, and he suddenly remembered Li Fu's actions and expressions that didn't look like a child, and even the occasional aura he showed.

    It seems to be really strange.

    "I remember the first time I saw him, he still called your father, he seemed very happy, not likeFake.  "

    Back then in the Imperial City, Li Fu saw Li Lin, ran over quickly, and then called out to his father. The anticipation and admiration in his eyes were too obvious. If the people around him saw him, they would definitely feel that  A child who thought that he would welcome his father back with joy.

    "Father?" Li Lin frowned. At the beginning, he really hated being called like that. If he had a child, he would be very happy to be called his father, but if someone else called him like that, then  Very annoying.

    At first he thought it was Shi Huiqin who taught him, because before that, Shi Huiqin had come to beg him, wanting him to adopt Li Fu.

    Later, when he saw Li Fu again, Li Fu wanted to shout like this several times, which was almost unreasonable, as if he should shout like this.

    Moreover, Li Fu often waits for him at the second door, looking at him like a child looking at a father, looking forward to admiration, as if he can be happy for a long time if he says a word of praise, if he is not happy, he  It will be sad too.

    If according to such weird guesses, Li Fu and the person in the book had the same weird experience, then does it mean that he really raised him, so he called himself father?

    Li Lin had a flash of inspiration, and suddenly thought of the recent matter that could not be found, the letter that almost came from his notes.

    This person who is hidden in the dark and knows the forces in Licheng very well may be very close to him, have access to his letters, and even learn 90% of his handwriting.

    If he had ever raised a son and taught him to write, it must be possible for this person to write characters that resemble him.

    If he has raised a son, then he must have no heirs, and the Li family has no heirs. This child is probably raised as an heir. If he has experienced a lifetime, then he must have a deep understanding of Licheng.

    Li Lin's mind suddenly felt a little messed up. Although this kind of guessing was weird and absurd, once everything was sorted out, it seemed reasonable.

    If Li Fu was his adopted son, he would call his father, write letters similar to his handwriting, know the secret stronghold of the Li family, and even know what happened to Qin Zangshu, and then set up this trick to hide the letter from the world.  Qin Zangshu's hands.

    He remembered that at the beginning of July, Li Fu followed Shi Huiqin in the Imperial City and lived in Jingpingyuan.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 535 Knowing I'm Stupid, Knowing How to Find Foreign Aid

    ?

    This kind of speculation is weird, absurd and terrifying, but by chance, many things make sense with this kind of explanation.

    If Li Fu is really as guessed, then it is very possible that he can avoid the eyes and ears of the Li family and accomplish such a thing.

    If he doesn't have any skills, how can he secure that position.

    "Ma'am, have you finished reading this book? Let me read it too."

    Su Wan turned another page: "There are three books. I finished the first book, and now I am reading the second book. If you want to read it, just take the first book. I will give you the second book after I finish reading it."

    "Then I'll read the first book first."

    So the husband and wife leaned together, each holding a book of stories to read. Li Lin read it very quickly, and finished the first book in just an hour.

    After reading it, he took the first book and the second book that Su Wan had already read to the outer courtyard. Su Wan held the third book and watched his back disappear at the gate of the courtyard through the window.

    Her eyes fell on the snow on the branches in the yard for a moment, then she smiled, lowered her head and drank a cup of warm tea brought by Xiao Man just now, and continued to read the book.

    She has been married to Li Lin for so long, and she knows him to a certain extent. Now he is afraid that he is going to find someone to study the possibility of this weird situation, or he is going to send someone to watch Su Fu.  I want to find the answer from her.

    If he wanted to investigate, Su Fu's secret might not be able to be kept secret.

    However, Su Fu died early in her previous life, and all she knew was that Dongzhao was a three-acre land in the imperial city. She didn't know much about the outside world, and the situation in Dongzhao was already very different. Su Fu knew about it.  Things are mostly useless.

    As for Li Fu, regardless of whether Li Lin can find out anything, he will be prepared in the future and know how to avoid things that shouldn't happen.

    When he was doing things, sometimes he didn't shy away from her. Occasionally when he was listening to his subordinates' reports in the outer courtyard, she would find a place nearby to eat snacks and drink tea, or find a book of miscellaneous talks and travel notes to read there.  So also know something.

    ?Because of some incidents, the Li family has made a big move recently, and some people and industries seem to have changed their appearances.

    Su Wan felt that with Li Lin's move, Li Fu's original advantage was discounted. From then on, the chance for him to use the power of Li Cheng and the Li family was already very small.

    She stretched out her hand and frowned, feeling a little confused, she picked out the matter, and didn't know what would happen if Li Fu, who was now powerless, fell into the hands of the Li family.

    Did he kill him to keep the Li family's secret?  Or find a place to imprison him for the rest of his life?  Or ask the doctor to reward him with a bowl of amnesia medicine?

    What's more, I found a way to get the best of both worlds, and let these things pass?

    She shook her head again and dismissed the matter. Although the child has done nothing wrong now, it is really immoral for her to deceive others like this, but she also has her own standpoint.

    She is the wife of Li Lin's three books and six ceremonies, the mistress of the Li family, and the mistress of Licheng. She needs to be worthy of Li Lin and those who are loyal to him.

    If she knew it clearly but concealed it because she was soft-hearted, what if the child's growth was crooked because of the gap?  Then this person has become the root of the disaster.

    Li Lin studied the script for a day, and on the second day, he sent two people to the Imperial City, planning to find out about Su Fu. As for Li Fu, he just asked people to keep an eye on him.  There is no other action.

    At the beginning of December, the weather seemed to be a little colder. The mountains outside were covered with heavy snow, and the entire Shiqiao Village was hidden in a blanket of white.

    At this time, people in the village who have been busy for a year are also free, hiding in the house to warm up for the winter, but occasionally go out for a visit.

    Women and girls get together to chat and chat, make clothes or do needlework and so on, while men get together to talk about their plans for the coming year, and then drink two bowls, and the day passes.

    If it were any other village, it would definitely be unpleasant to drink here and there, but the villagers here in Shiqiao Village all have some family background, as long as they don¡¯t eat a family every day, it¡¯s nothing  .

    After a year of hard work, the harvest of the year has entered the account, and the women didn't say anything, just let them go.

    On the third day of December, Ji Yunpu returned to Guiyan City from Lanzhou City.

    Ji Yunpu got the help of people from the Huifeng Sect, and finally got what he wanted in the fight with the Ji family, and was completely separated from the Ji family in Lanzhou City.

    The reason for this external is Shu OitaZhi, Ji Yunpu passed by Guiyan City, and felt that Guiyan City was a good place, and he was willing to go to Guiyan City to develop the Ji family.

    When the world talks about the Ji family, it is necessary to distinguish between the Ji family of Guiyancheng and the Ji family of Lanzhou City.

    However, Ji Yunpu and others took a bite out of the Ji family based on the evidence in their hands. Ji Yunpu alone, except for his mother's dowry, things left to him by his grandparents, and his own private possessions,  He also took 30% of the Ji family's property.

    Although it was all converted into money and silver and distributed to Ji Yunpu, Ji Yunpu was still very happy. After all, these things were managed by the head of the Ji family and Mrs. Ji. He had never touched his hands, and he didn't know if he could keep them  .

    If he stays in Ji's house like this, he can take the money to resettle it, it can be regarded as his last repayment to the family that gave birth to him.

    Under the guidance of the past guards sent by the Huifeng Sect, Ji Yunpu quietly returned with three carriages and some more expensive things when he came back.  Kaichun snow has melted, let the Escort send it over.

    After entering Guiyan City, he didn't stop, and went straight back to Shiqiao Village in a carriage.

    After two months in Lanzhou City, he realized a truth, what if his brain is not working?  Just go to the princess!

    He is going to marry Shi Huihua in the future. After all, she is also the cousin of the princess and her husband, and she will be a relative in the future. I hope he will have a good life, right?

    Not to mention personally helping out, but it is still feasible to give pointers and suggestions. After all, people have more knowledge and know more.

    And the princess is much richer than him, so he doesn't like this little thing about him.

    "Pfft!" Su Wan was instantly happy when he heard the maid's report, "He is a little self-aware."

    Knowing that I am stupid, I know how to find foreign aid.

    In fact, if he doesn't say anything, Su Wan will help to look at it. Ji Yunpu has so many things in his hand, and he doesn't know how to manage them. If he messes around by himself, he doesn't know how much he will lose.

    These are the assets that he will rely on to survive in the future.

    "Where is he now?"

    "I was warming up by the fire in the guest garden, so I sent someone to deliver a message, saying that when the princess is free, she wants to see the princess." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 536 Since I Don¡¯t Know What to Do, Let¡¯s Learn It All

    ?

    Su Wan turned around and asked Xiao Sang beside him, "Has Hui Hua come back?"

    Xiao Sang said: "Not yet, the business at Jianjialou is doing well recently, Miss Shier is helping there, and when she has free time, she goes out to find some delicious food."

    Jianjia Building has been open for more than half a month, and it is very popular with Mrs. Yancheng and the girls. They like to go there for shopping, rest, or gatherings on weekdays.

    Firstly, it is because of the face of the Princess Su Wan, and secondly, the scented tea cakes, soups and snacks there are very popular with the wives and girls, and the environment is relatively safe, so since it opened, it has been full of customers every day and business  Very good.

    On the first day of the first day of the new year, the store calculated and opened the account for half a month, and distributed a sum of money to Shi Huihua. Because it was the first month, some things needed to be prepared, and the money was not enough, but in the end it was her  I was very happy when I got the first sum of money. No, I just think about making money every day.

    "Then arrange for Young Master Ji to stay at the mansion first, let him rest for a while, and I will meet with Young Master tomorrow and discuss this matter with him."

    "Young master went out?"

    "Young master and Mr. Chongshan went to Shiqiao Academy."

    Su Wan nodded: "Then you tell Mr. Ji that I will meet you tomorrow, and since he is back, he needs to visit Shi's house for a while. When you go, you should also mention him.  "

    "yes."

    Su Guan watched the maid leave, and felt a little happy. With so much money in his hand, Ji Yunpu obviously trusted her when he knew that he came to her for advice and help. From this point of view, he really wanted to be with Shi Huihua.  Together, treat her as a relative.

    The development of this marriage has made her feel very good.

    After all, no one is perfect in this world. Although Ji Yunpu has some bad problems, he is willing to correct them, and he is also a little self-aware. Shi Huihua is not a big beauty, and his temper is occasionally not very good.  .

    This match together, let them toss it out.

    As for whether things will go well in the future, no one can say for sure, it is possible to marry anyone, as long as it looks good now, just like each other, and don't think so long in the future.

    On that day, Ji Yunpu brought gifts to Shi's house as a guest.

    When Mrs. Zhou learned that he was going to settle down in Guiyan City when he came back this time, he was very happy. He called the young man from the neighbor's house to call Shi Chongshan back, and called Shi Chongshan, who was studying, to come back and entertain the guests.

    Then he immediately boiled water to kill the chicken, went to Shi Hanhai's house and bought two fish, one braised in red and the other stewed in soup. Finally, he called Shi Hanhai and Shi Huiqing over for dinner.

    Shi Chongshan¡¯s family has more fruit forests and more chickens, but Shi Hanhai¡¯s family has an additional pond besides the fruit forest. Fish farming is the mainstay of Shi Hanhai¡¯s family. There is also a yard in the backyard of their house, where many fish are raised.  , In winter, many people who want to eat fish come to buy it.

    In the evening, Li Lin also followed Shi's house for dinner, and seemed to be in a good mood when he came back.

    On the morning of the second day, the couple met Ji Yunpu.

    "I only have silver in my hands except for some private jewelry collections. Those jewelry and private collections were left to me by my mother and grandparents. Some of them were collected by myself, so I kept them. There are also a few  The shop and two farms are my mother's dowry, and they are all in Lanzhou City."

    "Now the money in my hand, I calculated carefully, there are 150,000 taels of silver, and 120,000 of the 150,000 taels were taken from Ji's family."

    The 120,000 taels of silver were gnawed out from the Ji family. At that time, the face of the head of the Ji family was ashen, and Mrs. Ji almost vomited blood and passed out.

    Except for the 120,000 taels, the rest was earned by his mother's dowry from the shop and farm. He was ignorant before, and basically spent all the money in his hands, and there was nothing left, so that's all there is to it.

    Su Wan raised his eyebrows slightly. The Ji family is considered to be the top family in Lanzhou City, and the family property is naturally rich. If it is really necessary to talk about it, three-tenths of the family property may be more than 120,000.

    But it's almost the same, if you want too much, the Ji family is not sure, so they will go all out and don't want this face.

    "The top priority is that Mr. Ji needs to buy a house. Others can take their time, but if Mr. Ji wants to settle in Guiyan City, a house is indispensable. I will write to Mrs. Xie later to see what the latest  Whether there is a house for sale, if it is suitable, it will be decided."

    A place to live is definitely necessary, you can't just sit in someone else's house all the time, and he is going to get married.

    Ji Yunpu nodded: "Of course, the house should be the first priority.?When the house is settled, I have to go back to Lanzhou City to prepare a copy of the ancestor's memorial tablet, and I also need to worship during the New Year and festivals.  "

    Li Lin was still holding a book in his hand, and now he said: "I see that you are not very good at business, so you can buy some shops, farms, etc. If you want to manage it yourself, you can try it yourself.  If you really don¡¯t understand, just ask the shopkeeper.¡±

    "Buy some of these first, and keep the rest of the silver, and see if there is any good opportunity to do something else in the future."

    "What are your plans for the future? Do you want to take the imperial examination or study business? Or do you want to pass this life so easily?"

    Ji Yunpu was a little confused: "I really don't know how to do business. I wanted to take the imperial examination before, but my ability was average, and I missed the provincial examination this time. If I still want to take the exam, I have to wait three years later."

    Ji Yunpu happened in order to rush back to Lanzhou City to take part in the rural examination. Later, he was rescued by Shi Huihua and lost his memory. Naturally, he missed this year's rural examination.

    Thinking of this, Ji Yunpu was indignant: "That man is really hateful!"

    He slowed down for a while, calmed down, and said: "Actually, I don't know what to do now."

    Regarding the future path, Ji Yunpu is still very confused. His previous goal was to get his own things and leave Ji's house. Now that he has left, he doesn't know where to go.

    Let's take the imperial examination. Now he has missed it abruptly. He will have to wait three years for the next time. Let's do business. His brain is probably not very good.

    Li Lin said lightly: "Since you don't know what to do, let's learn."

    Ji Yunpu was stunned for a moment, and then listened to Li Lindao: "Now the academy is going to be on vacation. I don't plan to do it this year. Next year, you can choose an academy to go to school. Hongyan Academy and Shiqiao Academy in Guiyan City are very good."

    "I can also find someone to teach you about running and managing a shop. You just need to study hard, and you can still learn how to run and manage a shop. You won't be able to make much money, but there are still some daily expenses."

    "As for the imperial examination, you have to decide your own fate. If you have one, it's good. If you don't have it, you can read and read. If you didn't study hard before, then you should study again" (Remember this  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 537 In this cold winter, make him a bowl of longevity noodles

    ?

    After Ji Yunpu left, Su Wan opened his gift.

    The box contains a box of pearls. The pearls are not too big or too small. They are round and plump, with bright luster. No matter what kind of jewelry they are made of, they are pretty good.

    She held a pearl and smiled: "It seems quite caring."

    Pearls are not as precious as jade and gemstones, but there is a certain amount of weight in this full box.

    "It's true." Li Lin raised his eyes to see that she seemed to like it, raised his eyebrows slightly, "Like pearls?"

    "I like it, but I really like it. Who doesn't like good things, but don't look for them for me. I still have a few boxes." Su Wan has everything to eat and wear.  Send it to her, saying that the people below saw it was good, and specially set it aside to honor her.

    In the past, there was no mistress in the Li family, but there was no such thing. Now that they do, they send some to her if they see any good ones.

    She originally thought that living here would consume some of the cloth she had in stock, but instead it piled up more and more. Jiubian also sent a lot of new jewelry over, saying it was a new style, so send some over.  Let her play, and now I have saved a big box.

    She really has a lot of pearls, big and small, and there are several sizes. There are more than a dozen purple pearls and golden pearls, and even those of good quality and strange shapes are specially used for powdering  There are several boxes of pearls on Hefumian.

    For supplements like bird's nest, there is a set order every month, and she can't finish it every month.

    She wanted to refuse, and felt that these days were simply too extravagant, but Manager Zhang said that this was the case, so she could eat at ease, eat as much as she could, and give it away if she couldn't eat it.

    She was reluctant to give away such a good thing, except for saving some for Mrs. Zhou and Mrs. Song, she tried her best to eat the rest. For a while in early October, she almost vomited.

    It has to be said that the Li family is really rich, and they really want to raise her in every possible way.

    "Choose some for Xiao Sang and Xiao Li, and let them ask someone to make some jewelry, which can be regarded as a dowry for them" Like precious gems, if they are given to them, they are obviously precious  Some, they dare not wear out, and pearls are just right.

    "Madam is kind." She was the first one to prepare dowry for slaves and maidservants. He had also seen many maidservants betrothed to other people. The master was kinder. He just gave some silver as the bottom of the box, which was considered kind.

    A few days ago, Mrs. Zhang discussed with Su Wan about Zhang Shou and Xiao Mo's marriage. Because there are too many secrets in the house, and both Zhang Shou and Xiao Mo are servants of the house, it is not appropriate to be too ostentatious, so she did not invite  matchmaker.

    The Zhang family gave a lot of dowry, a total of six hundred and sixty-six taels of silver, eight bolts of cloth, and a complete set of gold ornaments.

    Except for the simplicity of the three books and six etiquettes, and the lack of a matchmaker, it is considered very generous, even if a girl from a wealthy family gets married, there may not be such a number.

    Su Wan was very satisfied, and asked someone to find a nice red fabric for Xiao Mo to embroider on the wedding dress.

    The date of getting married was set in August of the next year, which was what Xiao Mo herself requested. She felt that she was going to get married, but Su Wan had no one to serve her, so she needed to teach a couple of people before she could get married at ease.

    "What is this?" Su Wan smiled, "They have been with me since they were young, and they are dedicated to me. Although they are masters and servants, they still have friendship. If I have nothing, then there is nothing I can do, but I  Yes, I hope they get better."

    She can't give them too much, but there must be a lot. She thought before, except for some things, when these two get married, she will give five hundred taels of silver to the bottom of the box, plus the dowry, the young couple will have some  With private money, life must be good.

    ?Maybe there is no great wealth, but a stable life without worrying about food and clothing, and spare money to buy things you want is already very good.

    After Su Guan returned to the main courtyard, he picked out some pearls for Xiao Sang and Xiaolian, twenty pearls for each person, which was enough for any kind of jewelry.

    In the end, he asked Xiao Li to grind ink for her, and wrote a letter to Mrs. Xie, asking about the house. Ji Yunpu wanted to live in Guiyan City, at least he had to have a yard as big as Jingpingyuan.

    However, this matter cannot be done in a day or two, so we can only wait slowly

    The time came to the end of December. Su Guan finished reading this year's account book, distributed money to the stewards and employees, and arranged the annual gifts of each family to send over. It was Li Lin's birthday.

    His birthday is on December 27th, which is only three days before the new year.

     He doesn't like too much excitement, and because of his status, he has never loved birthdays since he was a child.  It is comfortable to live in peace and quiet with the family.

    Su Wan had known him for three years. In the first year, he was away. In the second year, he didn't come back until nearly March. In the second year, they lived with him. The two of them ate longevity noodles quietly. Now, in the third year  Yes, and the same.

    But last year he made longevity noodles, and this year Su Wan made them for him. Since she had free time at the beginning of the month, she learned how to knead noodles from Mrs. Gao, and then learned how to cook noodles from Master Gao.

    She has done these things before, but after being pampered and pampered for so many years, she was a little slow to learn, but it went smoothly. In the end, she even laid an egg for him.

    It was snowing heavily outside, and the two sat at the table by the window, grilling charcoal fire and eating longevity noodles. The room was quiet and warm, and the people sitting in the room felt warm and comfortable.

    Su Wan sucked the noodles carefully and drank the soup. She was in a good mood. The noodles were indeed well made. Although the soup for making the noodles was made by Master Gao this morning, she was the one who made the noodles and boiled them.  Own.

    She watched him eating noodles, and smiled softly, with tenderness in her brows and eyes: "Is it delicious?"

    "Delicious." He looked at her eyebrows and eyes, his heart felt hot and warm. In fact, he didn't have too many thoughts, he just wanted her to be with him. Like last year, he already felt very happy.

    But she really didn't expect that she even learned how to cook noodles for this reason, and made him longevity noodles.

    When he was young, his parents spent his birthday with him, and his mother would make him a bowl of longevity noodles, and the whole family sat together to spend it with him. Later, when his mother passed away, it became him who made the noodles for him.  Father.

    Later, his father also left, and he became the one who made longevity noodles every year.

    Since then, he has no family anymore, and is alone in this world.

    But now, he married his wife, it seems that he has a home and miss again, and has someone to accompany and care for him.

    She accompanied him through the rest of her life, waiting for his return at home, and made him a bowl of longevity noodles in this cold winter.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 538 Who will accompany him in this life?

    ?

    The two finished eating longevity noodles together, and it was New Years in a blink of an eye.

    This year is the first New Year of her marriage, and she can be regarded as a novice on the road. She is really in a hurry. Fortunately, with the help of Madam Zheng and Guanshi Zhang, she finally arranged things properly.

    As early as the 23rd day, she sent someone a new year's gift. She had everything to eat and use. She sent it to Shi Chongshan and Shi Hanhai's family so early, just when they were preparing things for the new year.  See what is missing before buying, lest you buy too much and can't finish it.

    The New Year's gift to Jinning Duke's Mansion and Zhen Guo Duke's Mansion was also delivered on this day, and it was delivered early, so they can eat whatever they want during the New Year.

    Nowadays, most of the married women return to their natal home in the second year of junior high school, but it is second only to the places that are close. If they are far away, the second year of junior high school will naturally not be able to go back.  It is definitely inappropriate to go back to her mother's house on the second day of junior high school and leave on the first day of junior high school.

    Therefore, the day of returning to her mother's house does not have to be in the second year of junior high school.

    Su Wan and Li Lin discussed it, and they will not go back in the second year of junior high school, and they will go back at the end of January. At that time, it will be Su Xun's birthday, and they will also celebrate his birthday with him.

    During the Chinese New Year, Jingpingyuan was very lively. Su Guan asked Zhang Shou to buy a lot of good wine and food, and asked everyone to help out on New Year¡¯s Eve. They set up a few tables for everyone to eat something good and have a good time.  a year.

    Then they distributed New Year's red envelopes to everyone. The people in the mansion were very lively, and even the usually cautious people sat together and laughed.

    After eating, Su Wan and Li Lin went back to the main courtyard to put up couplets and window grilles, and then leaned together in the study to read a book and watch the night with the other.

    When the new year came, dumplings were delivered from the kitchen, and the two ate dumplings again before going to rest.

    In the early morning of the next day, just after dawn, the village became lively, and the children had already started running around asking for red envelopes for New Year greetings.

    When Li Lin woke up, Su Wan was still asleep in his arms, quietly, reflecting the joy and bustle of the New Year outside the window, which made him feel more and more hot in his heart.

    It seems that he has been with her like this for a long time, and it seems that he will never get bored no matter how long it takes. In his heart, there is only rejoicing and joy, rejoicing to be with her, happy to be with her.

    It's been another year.

    Year by year.

    They will have many, many years, and they will be able to stay together, counting the years.

    In the second day of junior high school, the couple brought gifts to Shi's house as guests, and happened to meet Ji Yunpu. Shi Chongshan was very happy to see the two families. He drank a lot of wine during the meal, and finally got drunk, and kept talking there.  non-stop.

    Talk about the past between Li Yijun and Shi Qinsang, and what Ji Yunpu should do to marry his daughter away.

    Li Fu sat aside, watching the excitement in the hall, and quietly listening to the adults talking.

    Shi Huiqin survived this new year, and his health seems to be pretty good, he was faintly happy.

    In his previous life, Shi Huiqin had already died in this winter.

    Even if she is very bad, but as long as she is still around, he still feels very happy in his heart, after all, he still has a mother.

    Of course, it would be even better if she wasn't noisy and crazy all day long.

    Earlier, she cursed Su Wan because of a piece of cloth, but when she learned that Li Lin was back, she clamored to see Li Lin again, but this was not something she could see whenever she wanted to. Although she is in good health now, but  I have to rest for a while after walking a few steps, and I don't have much strength, so I definitely can't go there.

    Once the gate of the courtyard is closed, she will not be able to get out.

    In addition, Li Fu also found a maid from Jingpingyuan to take care of her, saying that Li Lin had specially sent her to take care of her. For her gentle and kind image, she dared not even curse.

    The only thing he worries about now is when to confess all this to Li Lin.

    Firstly, he was worried about Shi Huiqin's condition. If something happened to him, he would not be able to take care of her in the future. Secondly, he was naturally worried about his own situation.

    If people really need to risk their lives, most people in the world are not afraid of death.

    Sometimes it is to defend the country.

    Sometimes it is for the monarch.

    Sometimes it's for the sake of building a career.

    More sometimes, it is for family and friends.

    But to die without any value, and die silently, is really aggrieved and unwilling.

    But before he hesitated for too long, fifteenJust after midnight, someone came and invited him to Jingpingyuan, saying that Li Lin wanted to see him.

    He was stunned for a moment, then nodded knowingly, looked back at the small courtyard, and followed the visitor.

    Li Lin got the news about Su Fu before the Chinese New Year. The people he sent secretly stared at Su Fu, and when they found out that there was indeed something wrong with her, they took an opportunity to light a Dream Fairy Incense for her.  .

    After smelling this kind of fragrance, if the other party's will is not firm, he will be addicted to it and can't distinguish between dreams and reality. At this time, if you want to know something, you can ask it.

    To deal with Su Fu, only one Mengxianxiang is enough.

    After Li Lin got the letter, he read it carefully and was silent for a long time. After that, he contacted Mr. Liu and asked him to come over.

    Just like what was said in the book, Su Fu is a person who goes back to the past after death.

    In her previous life, she married the prince Zhao Mingqi and became a side concubine, but the prince had a secret relationship with Su Ran. Once he gained power and secured his position, he poisoned Su Fu to death and threw her body away.  .

    And Su Fu fell in love with Zhao Mingyan because she knew that he would be powerful in the future. If Zhao Mingyan died, Zhao Mingyan would inherit the palace, and in the future he would be King Zhao with a powerful army.

    And Su WanSu Wan

    Su Wan was married to Zhao Mingyan, and she died twice during childbirth. According to Su Fu, she was a short-lived ghost

    Li Lin read the letter again, and then squeezed the paper tightly.

    He really felt absurd in his heart, if there really was a past life, then Awan should be with him too, he felt that this girl was really the one he liked, if he saw her, he would definitely not miss her  yes.

    Even though there was an agreement between the Yue family and Concubine Zhao, but he hadn't given a big gift, he felt that he would not give up so easily

    In his heart, there was some sadness and anger because she might have married someone else, but more because of the panic of the ending.

    Earlier he told her that he wanted to have a baby with her.

    If there is a boy, he will only have one, if they are all girls, he will have two, and then he will find a suitable heir to raise them, and raise these two girls with all kinds of beauty, making them the happiest in the world  Girl.

    However, after knowing such a thing, he really couldn't face such a result. With just a few strokes, only eight words "died in childbirth, one dead body and two lives" summed up the ending of his life.

    The matter of heirs is important, but in his heart, Su Wan's safety is more important.

    Without children, he can take care of others, but without his wife, who will accompany him in this life?

    Who will accompany him in this life?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 539 Maybe All He Wanted Is A Compliment

    ?

    When Li Fu came over, he saw Li Lin sitting silently at the desk. The air in the room was cold and silent, reflecting the snow that had not dissipated in the mountains in the distance.

    "Uncle." Li Fu stepped forward to salute, lowering his head and not daring to look at him, but his back was straight.

    ? Like a seedling emerging from the ground, looking green and fragile, it seems that it can be broken with a little force, but it has the persistence and strength to break through the hard mud.

    After this year, he was only five years old, and he was still a young child. Because he had been raised for half a year, his thin body and face also had some flesh, and it was also a little whiter.  Withered and yellow hair.

    But at this moment, his little face has a calmness and calmness different from that of a child, and it seems that he is not panicked or frightened by what is about to happen.

    Li Lin was sitting behind a pear wood desk, behind which was a cabinet and bookshelf, on which several ornaments and books were randomly placed, beside the desk, there was a painting vase containing a picture scroll, and some more beside it,  There is a red-crowned crane incense burner.

    The structure of the red-crowned crane is ingenious. When the incense is lit, the mouth of the red-crowned crane will open, and light smoke will curl up.

    Next to the red-crowned crane, there is even a small bed, which is covered with soft and warm cushions, and there is also a tea table with plum blossoms on the small bed, although it is clean and tidy at the moment, it is also  Someone obviously sat here from time to time.

    "Go to the tea room next door."

    "yes."

    Seeing him standing up and walking towards the tea room next door, Li Fu followed behind him unhurriedly, looking at the tall figure of the other party, with nostalgia and anticipation in his heart.

    Back then, he followed behind him like this, hoping to follow in his footsteps and become the best person, not to let him down, nor to live up to his expectations.

    After that, for many years, he always wanted to get his approval, hoped that he could make him proud, and hoped that he could become an excellent person like him.

    After he disappeared, he hoped to be recognized by the Li family and Licheng, and wanted to let the world know that apart from being not of the blood of the Li family, he would not lose at all.

    Perhaps it was a bit of rivalry, he wanted the world to see that he could do a good job, that the Li family would not be defeated in his hands, and Licheng was still stable and peaceful in his hands.

    Thousands of years later, when people talk about their father and son, they will say that the adoptive father found a good heir, and the Li family will be better from now on.

    Instead of accusing him, he said that he left the Li family's family business to an outsider without getting married and leaving no heirs, and finally ruined the Li family's 200-year-old foundation.

    He has worked so hard all his life, one is for responsibility, to find a job in his position, to do what he should do, and the other is for his adoptive father, he doesn't want him to be stigmatized because of himself, because he doesn't care,  The last one is about for myself.

    His position is quite awkward. If he has no ability and does not do something convincing, how can he stabilize his position.

    In the past, when he sent troops from Li City, he raised the banner of "Peace the world and the people". Because of the prestige of Li City and the Li family, people and clans all over the world surrendered and helped him to calm the chaos in the world and ascend to a high position.

    But this life is different from the previous life. There is no war in the world in this life, so naturally there is no room for him to use his skills.

    His way forward is still uncertain.

    If it were Li Lin or someone from the Li family, they might say, 'In troubled times, the world will be peaceful, and peace can be a hidden fairy', any kind of life is fine.

    But as for him, there was some injustice in his heart, probably because he was not satisfied with returning to the ordinary in this life, and the previous life was like a dream.

    "sit."

    Li Fu regained his composure, and sat down obediently by the side of the teahouse. A guard brought a pot of hot water. Li Lin wanted to reach out to make tea, but he preempted him.

    "Cousin, I'll make tea for you."

    Li Lin nodded, but didn't speak any more, and let him take the tea set and start making tea.

    Li Fu doesn't have much elegance about playing the qin, tasting tea, and flute. He focuses on things that can be held in his hands and help him.

    Although he has learned these elegant things, he has learned them well, but for many years later, he was busy with political affairs, so he never did these things again.

    Therefore, his technique is not very good, like a half-beginner, his movements are stiff and stumbling, but he still remembers the process after all, and finally brewed a pot of tea.

      When he was pouring tea, although his face was quite calm, his palms were already sweating.

    "Cousin, please."

    Li Lin looked at his expression calmly, and then reached out to take the cup of tea. Due to the slow movement, the tea soup was not hot enough, and the tea soup was slightly bitter after brewing for a long time.

    Li Lin drank a few sips with a calm face, Li Fu took a sip himself, and frowned slightly, with a slight frown between his brows.

    After drinking the tea, it's time to get down to business.

    Li Lin took a look at him, and said slowly: "The letter from Qin Zangshu was written by you."

    His tone was flat, without any ups and downs. It didn't seem like he was asking him, but he was stating a fact lightly.

    Li Fu felt that the bitter taste of the tea just now was still lingering on the tip of his tongue, slightly bitter.

    He nodded: "Yes."

    He thought, if the other party wants to ask something, he will answer it truthfully.

    This man was once his most respected father, the light and guidance in his heart.

    Li Lin asked him: "I taught it?"

    He nodded again.

    Li Lin asked again: "How old did you live in your life?"

    Li Fu was stunned for a moment, then calculated carefully, and then said: "Fifty-nine."

    He took over the Li family and Licheng at the age of twenty. After five years in Licheng, he sent troops to conquer the world at the age of twenty-five. It only took him three years, and then he became emperor for twenty-one years.

    Before he died, there was a heavy snowfall. The old eunuch who had been serving him for many years said that he was overjoyed, saying that the auspicious snow would herald a good harvest year, and next year would be another bumper harvest year.

    At that time, the world was peaceful and the people lived and worked in peace and contentment. He felt that he had fulfilled his life's responsibilities, and he never lost Li's reputation.

    Also worthy of the foster father's cultivation and trust.

    At that time, he had a lot of things to say to him, but he never found his adoptive father, and he didn't know whether he was alive or dead, or where he was.

    This is the regret of his life.

    Maybe all he wanted was a compliment, but he never got it in his life.

    Perhaps no matter how old a child is in front of his father, he always imagines a child, wants to be cared for, recognized, praised, and proud of himself.

    "If you are willing, tell me about those things." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 540 Maybe I Can Pick Up a Ready-made One

    ?

    Li Fu thought for a while, probably felt that the matter had come to this point, and there was nothing to hide, so he considered his words and said the things of his previous life.

    From the time his mother passed away, he left Shiqiao Village to learn art from a teacher, then went to Li Lin's side to be trained as the heir of the Li family, and then he inherited the Li family when he was crowned, and finally he sent troops from Li City to pacify the world.  emperor.

    Generally speaking, it was similar to Li Lin's own guess. He didn't have a wife, and he didn't want to marry or have children, so he thought the child was good, so he took it with him as an heir.

    Because he is a adopted heir, most of them are taught by him, so Li Fu can imitate 90% of his handwriting.

    Except that he actually ran to become the emperor, everything else was in line with his guess.

    "Disappeared?" Li Lin frowned slightly, but he didn't understand how he disappeared.

    According to reason, he has already taught the successor, and the burden on his body has been unloaded. He may spend the rest of his life in Zhongnan Mountain in Licheng, or travel around the world in a carriage with his guards.

    If Li Fu becomes the emperor, there is no reason why he cannot be found.

    In his opinion, since the other child can take a liking to Li Fu, that child is not bad in terms of character and ability, and is even quite outstanding, so naturally, he is not someone who can be fooled casually.

    If he couldn't find himself, it would be a little strange.

    "Exactly." Li Fu said in a regretful tone, "I couldn't find it later."

    Having said that, he raised the teacup and took another sip of the tea soup, which seemed to be a little more bitter than before.

    Li Lin frowned slightly, and took a sip. He couldn't help it. He replaced the tea with a new tea pot and replaced it with a new tea soup. After taking two sips, his slightly frowning brows dissipated.

    "If so, what did I say the last time I saw you?"

    Li Fu thought for a while: "At that time, I had a firm foothold in Licheng, and I also secured this position. You are very happy, but you didn't say anything else."

    There was no explanation before he disappeared, and he couldn't find it after looking for it. It made people think that he was murdered by someone, but Li Fu didn't believe it. He felt that no one could hurt him like his adoptive father.

    Li Lin was very curious about the other incident that he suddenly disappeared, but since Li Fu didn't know the reason, it must be that no one knew, and he didn't bother with it anymore.

    "The letter you wrote to Qin Zangshu earlier, did you know that something would happen to him?"

    Li Fu nodded, looked down at the teacup in front of him, the tea soup was very light, and the tea smoke was curling up and steaming. When he smelled the tea, he could only feel the faint fragrance lingering on the tip of his nose. He wanted to taste this mountain stream.  fog.

    "That's true. At that time, Qin Zangshu didn't know about the fact that he had been poisoned. When he was about to deal with the Chi Xie clan, he died suddenly. Once Qin Zangshu died, no one in the Southern Qin royal family could afford it."  Since then, the Southern Qin Dynasty will be full of wars and constant battles."

    "You thought it was just a change of dynasty, and you took me to clean up the troubled Chixie clan, and then you didn't care about it anymore. You only thought about who would win and become the new Lord of Southern Qin, but you didn't expect  "

    "I didn't expect these people to fight back and forth, but there was no result, so I kept fighting."

    It's really a bit evil. When a certain force grows to a certain level, it is quickly wiped out, and then re-dispersed and started fighting again.

    Li Lin thought for a while, and then said: "Since it is because of this reason, I will not argue with you about that letter, and I must never do such a thing in the future."

    Li Fu was stunned for a moment when he heard the words, and he was a little confused for a while: "You don't blame me, uncle?"

    Although there is a reason for him to do this, but he moved things that shouldn't be moved, stretched out hands that shouldn't be stretched out, and he knows too many secrets about Li Cheng and the Li family. A person like him may have no way out.

    Under the circumstances that he knew too many secrets, the matter of that letter obviously didn't have much weight. If he was going to die, why bother to talk about the issue of carelessness.

    When Li Lin said this, he obviously didn't mean to let him die.

    Li Fu's heart jumped slightly, and for a moment he felt that he didn't know where to put his hands.

    "If you talk about it, it's not true." At the beginning, I was a little angry when I learned that someone had quietly used the stronghold in Licheng to deliver messages and even faked his handwriting.

    But knowing the reason of the matter, I also feel that there is nothing to be angry about.

    If Li Fu used the Li family to do something bad, or for his own benefit, he has no chance right now.??Here it is now.

    But he is for the people of the world.

    In fact, Li Fu also knew in his heart that if he touched something he shouldn't touch, once he was discovered, he would definitely die. Since he has such a big secret in his heart, he should hide it and lie dormant.

    However, if he clearly knows that there will be wars in the world and the people will not be able to live, and he stays out of the matter and does nothing, Li Lin should think about whether the other one has a problem with his eyes.

    In such a dangerous situation, Li Fu still did it, which actually shows one thing, this child is still righteous, and he still has the world and the people in his heart.

    There is no selfishness, greed for life and fear of death.

    ?The only downside is probably the ignorance of the different situations in this life and the previous life, or the fall from a high position, which is unacceptable and unacceptable for a while.

    The other one did not marry a wife, so Li Fu became his adopted son, the heir of the Li family, but he has already married a wife in this life, and it is very likely that everything he has ever obtained will not belong to Li Fu.

    He is just a poor boy in a village who can step on anyone.

    Such a gap is unacceptable to anyone.

    It is not impossible to calm down his mind, calm those unwilling and unjust emotions, let him settle down, and live his own life.

    At this moment, Li Lin has almost changed the things in Licheng. Even if Li Fu wants to make any noise, it is very difficult to achieve it. Maybe he will become a strong enemy of Licheng, but he will not be able to secretly control Licheng.  people.

    Moreover, he worked hard all his life for the Li family and the world in his previous life. If he killed someone, Li Lin was afraid that he would be struck by lightning. The Li family's many years of teaching did not allow him to do such a thing.

    The last and more important point is because he knew about the ending of Su Wan's previous life from Su Fu. He was a little afraid, and he was not willing to let Su Wan take risks, sohe wanted an heir, and there was one in front of him.  of.

    Of course, this matter cannot be settled by him alone.

    So he kept Li Fu for the time being, taught him well, and calmed his mind first.

    If he wants a child in the future, Li Fu can do whatever he wants. If the two of them agree not to have a child, then they can pick up a ready-made one.

    There is no need to teach.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 541 In the future, just call me sir

    ?

    Li Lin was thinking about the future. Although the matter had not yet been decided, it did not prevent him from making two-handed preparations.

    "What about Dong Zhao's affairs?"

    Li Fu didn't know the things about Eastern Zhao carefully, so he talked about Zhao Mingqi and Su Ran, the duo of foolish kings and queens, who made people's lives difficult.

    Li Lin frowned when he heard this: "What happened to Zhao Mingyan?"

    Li Fudao: "In the past, Zhao Mingyan avenged his brother and supported Zhao Mingqi against King Sui. After Zhao Mingqi ascended the throne, he and the demon queen turned the world into a mess. People everywhere raised their flags to rebel."

    "Zhao Mingyan pacified the war here, and the chaos broke out there again. In the end, he really felt tired, and felt that the country of Dongzhao was riddled with holes, and he didn't want to make troubles."

    "I led the troops to Eastern Zhao, and he contacted me, willing to surrender. When I occupied the imperial city and regained Eastern Zhao, he resigned and took his nephew to Jiangzhou to settle down."

    Li Lin combined the information he got from Su Fu, and got a general idea of ??the development of the matter. The nephew Zhao Mingyan brought with him should be the son of Zhao Mingzhan and Murong Ning.

    However, it is a pity that Zhao Mingzhan died so early.

    He had mentioned before that in Dong Zhao's situation, Dong Jun wanted to put him in power again, so he might as well be the emperor himself, but he didn't want to, but he didn't expect to end up like this.

    "Although what you said is true, I thought it was something in two different worlds." Li Lin said slowly, "I hope you can also tell the difference. In this world, many people  The fate of everyone has become different, whether it is you or me."

    "If you have any wish, if it is within my ability and will not harm others, I can help you achieve it, but you must not move things that should not be moved in the future."

    As long as Li Fu is safe and doesn't stretch out his hands that shouldn't be stretched out, Li Lin is still willing to give him some convenience. Thinking of what Li Fu said about them being father and son, he feels a little complicated in his heart.

    Li Fu was slightly taken aback when he heard the words. He originally thought that his life and death would be worrying if he took a trip, but now that the situation has turned around, the other party seems to have no intention of killing him.  He helps.

    Although he felt that he had lost something and felt a little empty in his heart, he also knew that this life was indeed different from his previous life, and he could no longer be by his adoptive father's side, nor could he become the heir of the Li family.

    So everyone belongs to everyone, and the adoptive father is still willing to help him, regardless of what he did before, it is already the best result.

    He lowered his head, without hesitation: "There were some people who followed me in the previous life, but they didn't live very well before that. If I don't know, it's fine. Now that I know, I hope they can live better. These,  There is Uncle Lao Biao."

    Li Lin nodded: "I have agreed to this matter. You can find a time to write down the name and address of the person, and I will send someone there."

    "Thank you, uncle."

    "When the weather is warmer and classes start at the academy, you can go there to attend classes." Li Lindao, "Since you're back now, let's live the present life well, spend more time with your mother, and study hard."

    "I don't care about your mother's affairs for your sake, but you have to take good care of her and don't let her do things she shouldn't do."

    "Okay." Even if Li Lin didn't say anything, Li Fu would naturally take care of Shi Huiqin.

    "When I go to the Imperial City and come back, I will teach at Shiqiao Academy, and I will teach you children." Li Lindao, "The things you said are also your experiences, but they don't exist for me.  , I really don't have any feelings for you, but from the perspective of responsibility, I won't ignore you either. "

    "I don't know those things, but if there is another place where I have not taught you well, then I will teach you again. If everything is good, then you should learn it well, and it should be regarded as reviewing the past and learning the new."

    "It's always good to learn more. As for the so-called past life, you can treat it as a long and memorable dream. Everything you have learned is the kindness bestowed on you by God."

    "In this world, both power and money may be lost. The only thing that will not be lost is what you have learned. This is the wealth of your life. As long as you have these, power and wealth will always be earned back by yourself.  "

    "In the future, just call me sir."

    Li Lin still decided to teach Li Fu himself, firstly because he was worried that Li Fu would go astray and cause troubles in the future, even involving Licheng, and secondly, because of the so-called past life that Li Fu said.

    sinceThere is such a fate between the two, and Li Fu seems to care and respect his adoptive father very much. He still hopes that Li Fu can learn well.

    Furthermore, Li Fu also paid a lot for the Li family and left the city, but he disapproved of the fact that he sent troops to rule the world and became the emperor, but the chaos in the world at that time was actually not good after hearing what Li Fu said.  Blame him for something.

    "Sir?" Li Fu was taken aback for a moment, but he didn't expect such a good thing. "What does my uncle mean by wanting my teacher?"

    Li Lin nodded: "If you are willing, you can also be a teacher if you want, and it will be regarded as fulfilling the friendship of that lifetime."

    Li Fumeng nodded: "Of course I am willing."

    Although there is a big difference between an adopted son and an apprentice, the former is cultivated as an heir, while the latter is the kindness of a master and apprentice who preaches and teaches, but one day being a teacher and being a father for life means that he can no longer be his son in this life  , but being an apprentice is not bad.

    Perhaps I can always be by his side and honor him well.

    Now that the world is peaceful and the people are peaceful, he may lose those powers, but at the same time, he does not need to bear the responsibilities that were once on his shoulders. In the future, he only needs to be himself and do whatever he wants.

    He suddenly felt that, in fact, it seemed to be quite good.

    "But cousin, this matter is still postponed for the time being. I'm worried about my mother" Li Fu was worried that if he worshiped Li Lin as his teacher, Shi Huiqin would make trouble again, or even have other thoughts  .

    Li Lin knew it in his heart: "You can do it whenever you want."

    "Okay, thank you cousin."

    Li Lin returned to the inner courtyard after dealing with Li Fu's matter, told Su Wan about Li Fu's matter, and said that he planned to take Li Fu as his disciple.

    "With his status, he has paid a lot for the Li family and Licheng. If I killed him, it would be a crime, and this matter is another cause and effect planted by me, and I can't ignore it."

    "If I don't care about him, I don't know if he will go astray in the future. It is the best way to keep him by my side to teach." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 542 If I want to conceive a child with my wife

    ?

    Su Wan clicked her tongue: "It's fine if you want to take him in as an apprentice. Although I don't like his mother very much, I think he is a good person after hearing what you said. He should have lived a good life in his lifetime."  It's been hard work."

    ? Isn¡¯t it hard work? Although the emperor is powerful, but how to describe it, oh, ¡®Wake up earlier than chickens, go to bed later than dogs, and do more than cows¡¯.

    And he always wanted to be recognized by the world, and he wanted to do everything better, which made him even more tiring.

    Li Lin hummed, it was really hard work, he had a feeling in his heart that another child might have tricked other children, and let them live a life of hard work with such a big responsibility on their backs.

    Moreover, it is a bit irresponsible for someone to leave things to others at the age of twenty.

    But why did it disappear later?

    Li Lin couldn't figure it out, and he felt that he was not such an irresponsible person. Maybe something happened to him and he made such a decision. Before he left, he raised a few  heir, and watched him secure that position.

    He looked at Su Wan: "Madam won't blame me, will she?"

    Su Guan leaned crookedly on the soft pillow, holding a book in her hand, looking a little lazy and delicate, hearing this, she raised her eyebrows.

    "It's your fault, it's not. If another you married a wife, and now you jump out and say that you are her husband, I can steal her man, I would be worried, but since you are only an adopted son, as long as you can  If you can control him, you can do whatever you want."

    "Madam is kind."

    Su Wan snorted softly: "Don't flatter me, I'm not someone you can coax into not even knowing my last name with a few words."

    He smiled softly: "What's your wife's last name? Li Su's?"

    Su Wan stretched out her foot and kicked his calf: "Don't coax me, you still don't go to do things, since you have got so much information from your apprentice, do you understand that you should take precautions before they happen? Don't go and arrange people to do it, we will do it in a few days  Then go to the imperial city."

    He reached out and grabbed her foot, and said with a smile: "Don't worry, ma'am, I have made arrangements. Let's leave on the 23rd. In two days, Mr. Liu will come to the village to see a doctor for Shi Huiqin, and then let him feel your pulse."

    There was something hidden in Li Lin's heart, and he felt a little uneasy. He closed his eyes and asked her after a while: "Does Madam really want a child? If we don't have children, will Madam feel regretful?"

    So the child is involved again?

    Su Wan retracted his feet and frowned slightly: "Why are you asking this again?"

    Li Lin opened his mouth, but for a moment he didn't know how to continue. Could it be that you told her that in other people's memories, you and I were not together in the previous life, you married someone else, and you died in childbirth?  I'm afraid, and I don't want to take the risk of losing you to beg for a child.

    If you want, we won't give birth, and you can pick up a ready-made one.

    These words are really impossible to speak to her.

    He smiled, and then said: "Actually, it's nothing, I just remembered the so-called past life, and thought about what would happen if we had no children."

    Su Wan heard the words and whispered: "Of course not. You are not married, not even your wife. You must have no children. We must have some."

    Su Wan wanted a girl before, a limp and cute little girl.

    Thinking of this, her brows and eyes were curved, looking forward to it.

    Seeing her expression, Li Lin naturally understood what she was thinking, so he didn't bring up the matter with her again, and just kept it in his heart and slowly thought of a solution.

    On the eighteenth day of the first lunar month, Mr. Liu braved the cold wind and came to Shiqiao Village. Although he was a little impulsive to curse, he couldn't afford to offend his guests, so he could only endure it with a straight face.

    Before he had time to see a doctor for Shi Huiqin, he was invited to take Su Wan's pulse. When the pulse was over, Li Lin saw him in person.

    "My wife was not in good health when she was a child, but now she looks healthy. If I want to conceive a child with my wife, I don't know if it is suitable?"

    Although Mr. Liu is not as good as Miracle Doctor Xue, his ability is not bad. If he wants to be called Miracle Doctor Liu, he can also be called Miracle Doctor Liu. He has checked Su Wan's pulse, so he naturally knows that the couple in the Li family are still alive.  The same room thing.

    He had some guesses in his mind that it was because of Su Wan's poor health.

    "Mrs. Li's health is better than before, but if you want to conceive a baby, you have to wait two or three years before it's ready. If Mr. Li trusts me, let me come and see for Mrs. Li when the time comes.  ??? 

    Su Guan's way of maintaining his body is mainly warming and tonic, coupled with quantitative exercise. Although the progress is slow, it is the most appropriate and safe way.

    "If you want to give birth, will it be dangerous then?"

    Mr. Liu said: "Mr. Li was joking. Not all women in this world give birth like this, but with Mr. Li's ability, the danger can be minimized. I have a younger sister named Sun, although she is not very famous.  But there¡¯s something about helping a woman with a baby.¡±

    "The child is kept in the womb. What does it need to eat every period of time, how much to eat, and how much to raise when it is full-term can ensure the child's health and reduce the burden on the mother, so that it will suffer less when it is born."

    "Oh?" Li Lin was a little surprised, "Where is your junior sister?"

    "Junior Sister Sun is in the Western Wei Dynasty. If Mr. Li wants to find her to raise Mrs. Li's baby in the future, he can invite her here, but Mr. Li must not tell her about me."

    Mr. Liu felt dizzy when he thought of this junior sister. If the person in front of him was not of high status, he would not have brought up this junior sister. In fact, he asked Li Lin to come over to see Shi Huiqin.  There are too many, and secondly, they naturally want to form a good relationship.

    For a doctor like him with superb medical skills, many people begged him, but many people offended him. He just wanted to have some face to speak in front of Li Lin, so that he could ask him for help when he encountered difficulties in the future.

    It is about the heirs of the Li family, and he is willing to help, and his junior sister Sun is in trouble, if he can get help from the Li family, he can get out of the swamp.

    "If it is for a woman to take care of her body, will your junior sister know how?"

    "Yes." Mr. Liu sighed, "To be honest with Mr. Li, my junior sister Sun is currently trapped in the imperial palace of the Western Wei Dynasty. If Mr. Li is willing to use her, please help me to get her out of the imperial palace of the Western Wei Dynasty."  Bring it out."

    "The Imperial Palace of the Western Wei Dynasty? What's going on here?"

    "It's a long story. The empress of the Western Wei Dynasty has been wanting to have an heir for so many years" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 543 Returning to the Imperial City, Happy Event

    ?

    If it is said that the successive years of war in Southern Qin Dynasty began with the death of Qin Zangshu, and the demise of Eastern Zhao Dynasty was because Zhao Mingqi and Su Ran, a pair of foolish emperors and queens, made the world miserable, then the decline of Western Wei Dynasty was due to the disaster of the clan.

    The clans were so powerful that they emptied the imperial power, and then the major clans began to compete for resources. Most of the land, shops, and power were in the hands of the clans.

    However, that was all twenty years later, and the current situation is the beginning of the game between the imperial power and the clan.

    Now the emperor of the Western Wei Dynasty is only in his thirties, a man of integrity, and his empress is the queen who was born in the royal family of the clan.  A legitimate son who will take the imperial power of the Western Wei Dynasty into his pocket in the future.

    Over the years, Empress Wang had two miscarriages, and she didn't know who said anything in her ear, and then she ordered someone to bring Mr. Sun into the palace.

    Mr. Sun is a woman, although she has some reputation and ability, but she can fight against the queen and the royal family there, so she has no choice but to enter the palace to recuperate the queen's body.

    Because of knowing her ability, after she entered the palace, the emperor and all the concubines wanted her life. If she hadn't dodged many open and dark arrows wittily, she would have died by now.

    Mr. Liu hopes that Li Lin can fish out his junior sister. If she has to do things for others, she will come here to take care of Su Wan, which is tens of thousands of times better than the cannibal palace.

    The Li family has always been reasonable, and they will not kill people at every turn like those people, and there are not so many messy fights, and their lives are guaranteed.

    Mr. Liu talked about Mr. Sun's situation, and then said: "It's not that I deceived you, my junior sister indeed has this skill."

    Li Lin nodded: "I will think about it."

    Since she is Mr. Liu's younger sister, and she comes from the same line, her ability will not be too bad. Mr. Liu said that she is very good at taking care of women's births, and it really touched his heart, but she stretched her hands into other people's palaces.  It's a bit long.

    This matter needs to be discussed in the long run, and opportunities need to be found.

    Mr. Liu wanted to say something again, but he heard Li Lindao: "I can arrange someone to save her life for the time being, and we'll talk about the rest."

    When Mr. Liu heard this, he didn't dare to say any more. After thanking him, he left and went to see Shi Huiqin at Li Fu's side

    On the 23rd day of the first lunar month, Li Lin and Su Wan went to the Imperial City in a carriage. Since it was the first year they returned to their natal family, they prepared a lot of food. They had to prepare a copy of everything they needed, so they sorted it out  It's the three-horse carriage thing.

    Including the accompanying people, there are six carriages in total.

    A group of people set off on the morning of the 23rd, and by the afternoon of the 24th, the carriage arrived at the gate of the city. The Duke of Jinning got the news early and sent people to the gate of the city to welcome them.

    The person who came was Su Ying, the second son of the mansion.

    Now that the new year is over and spring is approaching, Su Jian and Su Fu are busy studying, and Su Yun goes out to learn art from a teacher, and only this playboy Su Ying is idle, so this matter falls on his head.

    Su Wan and Su Ying didn't have any friendship at first, and they haven't seen each other for nearly half a year, and they didn't recognize each other. However, Su Ying and her didn't have much to say, they just came to pick her up at the order of their elders, and after picking up her, they went  Went to the Jinning mansion.

    The carriage passed by the street, and there was a lot of people outside, and the yelling was endless. Su Wan lifted the curtain of the window and looked out, feeling a little familiar, after all, it was a place where he had lived for a long time.

    "If we have free time, let's go to Fengxue Tower to listen to books."

    "Okay, let's go."

    "It's a pity that the peach blossoms are not yet in full bloom. If the peach blossoms are in full bloom, you can also go to the farm of Princess Rujin's house to see the peach blossoms."

    "There is also a peach grove in the village. In a few days, the peach blossoms will be in full bloom. I will brew peach wine with you at that time. Didn't you always want to brew some before? It's just right."

    Su Wan thought for a while, and felt that the peach blossom forest in Shiqiao Village and making peach blossom wine attracted her more: "Then let's go back and make peach blossom wine."

    Li Lin smiled, and reached out to stroke a strand of hair beside her ear.

    The carriage crossed the street all the way, and stopped in front of the Jinning Duke's Mansion. At this moment, Mrs. Li and Su Luo were waiting at the door. Seeing the carriage stop, Su Luo walked up quickly, holding the hem of her skirt.

    "Sixth Sister! Sixth Sister, you are back!"

    "A Luo." Su Wan got out of the carriage, and then supported Su Luo with one hand, "A Luo has grown taller again."

    Mrs. Li also came over at this moment: "It is true that you have grown taller.But it's okay.  "

    Su Wan and Li Lin bowed slightly: "I'm sorry, mother, everything is fine. Are you and your father and grandparents all right?"

    "It's all good." The smile on Li's face was sincere, and he was very happy to see it, "Your father has been thinking about you these days, and he couldn't sleep at night. If he hadn't been busy in the past two days, he  I will wait at home for you to come back."

    The three-yearly spring is approaching, and the court is also busy, so Su Xun is naturally not idle.

    At this moment, the people next to them were unloading things, and boxes of things were lifted from the carriage. Su Luo glanced at it and was ready to move: "Sixth sister, is there any fruit? The fruit sent by Sixth sister earlier is very good."  have eaten."

    Su Wan rubbed her hair: "There are no fresh fruits right now, wait a few more months, and when there are some good ones, I'll send some to the family."

    Mrs. Li nodded Su Luo's face: "You, you, you don't have anything at home, and you even begged for food from your sixth sister, and someone brought it all the way."

    Su Luo smiled and said, "But the fruit that Sixth Sister gave is delicious."

    "It's nothing, it's just a two-day journey, mother, A Luo, let's go in, grandma should be waiting."

    "That's right, your grandmother has been talking about it for the past two days, saying that she hasn't seen you for so long, and she misses you in her heart."

    After talking, the group walked towards the mansion. Su Wan walked with Mrs. Li, and Mrs. Li whispered something: "Your sister-in-law is happy, and she is waiting for you at Fuping Courtyard right now.  After meeting her for a while, don't run into her."

    Are you happy?

    Murong Xian is happy, this is a happy event.

    Su Wan laughed: "That's really a happy event, the people in the house should be happy."

    "Happy." Murong Xian is happy, which means the birth of the fourth generation of the Jinning Duke's Mansion, and perhaps also means that the Jinning Duke's Mansion will completely change its appearance.

    The first generation of Jin Ninggong and Wang were born in the mountains, and they managed to obtain their current titles by themselves. At that time, many people privately said that they were reckless and village women.

    The second generation Su Wang, Su Lin, and Su Xun did not receive much education in their early years. They all grew up wildly, and they all depended on themselves.

    By the third generation, which is also Su Wan's generation, they began to imitate the upbringing of the powerful clan, but they would ignore some things, and there were many unsatisfactory places.

    When it reaches the fourth generation, it is necessary to learn the lesson, cultivate the offspring well, and raise the offspring who can support the lintel, which will be passed down from generation to generation in the future.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 544 Chun Wei, Just Wrote Some Randomly

    ?

    Su Guan and Li Lin entered the Fuping Courtyard, and indeed they saw Wang Shi and Murong Xian talking. The smile on Wang Shi's face did not change from the people in his memory.

    "Grandmother!"

    The husband and wife entered the door together, and then Su Wan stepped forward quickly: "Grandma, Ah Wan is back, are you okay?"

    "It's okay, it's okay." Mrs. Wang was in a good mood recently, seeing the two people coming in, she said, "There's no need to salute, just sit down and sit down."

    Su Wan obediently sat down beside Wang, and exchanged a glance with Murong Xian. She raised her eyebrows, but Murong Xian's ears turned red.

    "Grandma, what a happy event, so happy."

    "Big happy event, great happy event." Mrs. Wang patted her hand, "Your sister-in-law is here, and it's only been a little over a month now. We just need to know about it, and we must not let it out."

    Because the pregnancy is less than three months old, it is easy to have a miscarriage, so there is a taboo not to tell outsiders before the three-month period, but the family members can know it, because living together, there will always be some stumbling blocks, if  Knowing that, it is also good to take care of pregnant women one or two.

    Su Wan smiled, her eyebrows curved: "Then I'm going to be an aunt!"

    "No, you are going to be an aunt."

    Mrs. Wang looked at Su Wan carefully, and then smiled with satisfaction. Her smile was gentle and pretty. There was no trace of sadness between her brows, and her smile was much brighter than when she was at the house. Obviously, she had a good life.

    When she was in the family before, others said that she was gentle and beautiful, modest and courteous, a good girl, her brows were always light, she looked easy to talk, and she didn't like to care about others, but in fact it was for the sake of making life easier  Some people develop such a temperament.

    Now she has been married for less than a year, but she is more lively and casual than when she was in her boudoir.

    Su Wan was really happy when she heard the words, and smiled at Murong Xian again. When Wang saw her, she smiled and said, "Okay, you two haven't seen each other for a long time, go and talk."

    "Then there are many grandmothers."

    As she said that, she left her husband behind and went to the side hall with Murong Xian to talk hand in hand. Seeing this, Su Luo also followed her. Li Lin watched her leaving back for a moment, and secretly sighed in his heart  tone.

    His wife, I'm afraid she forgot that she still has a husband here.

    "Is this journey okay?"

    Li Lin nodded: "Grandmother Lao is concerned, everything is fine, she rested in the small town at night, and left after eating something the next morning."

    Mrs. Wang nodded and thought about Li Lin's future, so she asked, "Spring is coming, this time, did you report it for reference?"

    Li Lindao: "No, Ah Wan and I feel that we are living a good life now, and I don't think so either."

    "On the contrary, I have a cousin who is going to attend this time. He will come with me this time. Earlier, I asked him to go to Jingpingyuan to resettle. In a few days, I will ask him to come to pay respects to my uncle, and we will discuss it together."

    Shi Huixin also wanted to participate in Chunwei this time. When he came, he came with Li Lin and others with a few friends. They planned to live in the imperial city for a while, so as to discuss with the students who gathered in the imperial city.  two.

    However, there are a lot of people in the imperial city at the moment, and it is not easy to find a place to live, so Li Lin simply lent them the guest garden in the outer courtyard of Jingpingyuan to live temporarily, so that they can study with peace of mind.

    Wang paused: "You really don't want to take the test. If you don't take the test, you will be like this for the rest of your life."

    Wang's heart felt a little uncomfortable. She knew that Li Lin was still knowledgeable, but it was really uncomfortable for him to be so unmotivated.

    Li Lindao: "I talked to my father-in-law before, and my father-in-law agreed."

    "I don't want to hide from my grandmother. In fact, I had no intention of official career. When I participated in Qiu Wei, it was just for fun. Even Chun Wei back then, I just wrote some random things."

    Wang almost choked on his own saliva: "Write some casually?"

    Li Lin nodded: "Indeed."

    Seeing his calm face, Mrs. Wang didn't look like he was lying. Although she didn't believe it in her heart, she couldn't say anything.

    Since he himself has no intention of official career, he can't drive him up, and it's not convenient for her to say some things, thinking that when Su Xun comes back, let Su Xun persuade him, if he is willing, there is still time to report.

    Su Guan talked with Murong Xian for a while, and looked at Murong Xian's belly that was not yet bulging, and felt a little strange.

    Having lived in this world for so long, I can remember many things from my previous lifeI don't know, but what I remember is that she was focused on making money and had no intention of falling in love, let alone thinking about children.

    I have been married in this life, and I have indeed fantasized about having a child with Li Lin, but that also exists in fantasy.

    Seeing her sparkling eyes, Murong Xian laughed: "Why? Like it? If you like it, you can conceive one this year or next year."

    Murong Xian is one year older than Su Wan. She is already eighteen this year. She got married at sixteen. The Marquis of Pingyuan asked the Duke of Jinning to allow her to have another child every other year. Now is just the time.

    Su Wan thought for a while: "Although I want it, I'm not in a hurry. Let's talk about it in two or three years."

    Murong Xian was slightly surprised: "Two or three years?"

    Su Guan hummed: "Actually, I'm not in good health. Recently, Jing Yuan also invited a famous doctor to see me. He said that he wants to have a child, and he needs to raise it for another two or three years."

    "In the end, your body is important. You have to listen to the doctor." Murong Xian sighed, "If your mother-in-law is still there, I'm afraid they will have to rush you."

    Wang's treatment of Murong Xian is considered very good, but since the appointed time passed, she has also hinted at her several times, she thought to herself, it is fortunate that her mother-in-law is not by her side, otherwise she would really have a headache.

    "It's possible." Although in the words of Li Lin and Shi's family, her mother-in-law, who had no chance to meet, was very good-natured, but this kind of thing was unavoidable. She didn't want her son to marry a wife.  It is impossible to hold a grandson.

    The two had a chat together, and Su Wan also learned some things about the imperial city from Murong Xian, such as Princess Sui having given birth to a son, such as how famous Su Ran is now, and King Ming wanted to ask her for an order.  To be canonized as her side concubine, for example, Su Fu

    Sufu gave birth to a child at the end of October, a boy, but she was only seven months pregnant at that time, and the child was almost without food after it was born. It was a small ball, which was pitiful.

    I heard that it was because Prince Zhao's Mansion wanted to show Zhao Mingyan, so she broke in with her belly on her back, fell during the argument, and gave birth prematurely.

    Although Wang and Su Jian hated Su Fu, they still felt pity for the child. Seeing that Su Fu gave birth to the child, they only cared about seeking benefits from Prince Zhao's Mansion, so they brought her back to raise her for a while, otherwise they really couldn't support her.

    Murongxian took care of the child for half a month, but she didn't say thank you.

    However, Murong Xian doesn't care about Su Fu's thanks, as long as she has a clear conscience and is worthy of her husband and Duke Jinning.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 545 No matter how the day starts, it must always be managed well

    ?

    Speaking of being so noisy, the poor are still children.

    This child has been in an embarrassing position since he was born. If Su Fu is really reluctant to part with this child, then she will give birth to this child peacefully. After all, Prince Zhao's Mansion and Duke Jinning's Mansion really don't care about it at all.  I recognized this child and made him the young master of Prince Zhao's Mansion.

    But she just took this child as a tool for her to capture Prince Zhao's Mansion and Zhao Mingyan. Whether she was pregnant or after giving birth, she only thought about herself, completely disregarding the child's life and death, and even used this child to anger Zhao Wang's Mansion again and again.

    Zhao Wang and his wife felt a little bit sorry for the child, but they made a lot of troubles, and they were annoying. Zhao Wang already had an eldest grandson, who was born to his most satisfied eldest son and eldest daughter-in-law.  How important it is.

    As for Princess Zhao, she is still looking forward to marrying her youngest son, and she will have as many children as she wants, and she hates Su Fu so much, how can she like Su Fu's child.

    Probably the only one who can restrain him is Zhao Mingyan.

    If you really want to say that this hand of good cards has been played badly, probably no one can compare with Su Fu.

    Su Wan sighed, and then said to Murong Xian: "Now that you have a child, you must not have too much contact with her. If there is anything in the future, let the eldest brother handle it by himself. If the eldest brother does not go, there are still servants in the house."  .¡±

    "She won't do what she did before, will she?"

    What he was talking about was exactly what Su Fu found a woman and wanted to recommend to Su.

    Murong Xian shook his head: "She didn't dare. Later I went to her once and told her that if she dared again, I would send someone to slap her to see who was shameless."

    "Let's not talk about her, I see that you are in great spirits, and I think you will have a good life in the future."

    Su Wan smiled softly: "It's really good. Although there are some trivial things, but as long as it doesn't make me angry, he is still protecting me, and he doesn't want me to be wronged."

    "It's good to live well. I understand it. No matter what the beginning of this life is, it must be run well. Otherwise, no matter how good the life is, it will be a mess."

    It is indeed true.

    While the two were talking, Su Xun came back, and just after entering the gate of Fuping Courtyard, he heard his hearty laughter: "Is Aguan Jingyuan here?"

    After hearing his voice, Su Wan was no longer in the mood to chat with Murong Xian, turned her head and left the side hall, and saw Su Xun walking in wearing an official uniform.

    "Father!" Su Wan greeted him happily. It's been a long time since I saw Su Xun, and she missed him very much.

    "Ah Wan! Hahaha, come here and let me have a look."

    Seeing that she was in good spirits, Su Xun let go of his concerns. Ever since she and Li Lin went to Guiyan City, he had been thinking in his heart all the time, fearing that her life would be bad and that she would  Being bullied, it looks pretty good now.

    "The son greets his mother."

    Wang gave up: "Okay, I know you want to talk to your daughter and son-in-law, take them away, and come over for dinner later."

    Su Xun smiled and said, "Son, thank you mother."

    After seeing the ceremony, Su Xun took his wife, daughter and son-in-law back to Yuhuayuan. He changed from his heavy official uniform to a blue robe, and then talked to Su Guan and Li Lin in the side hall.  .

    Su Luoan sat quietly by the side and listened, while Mrs. Li went to prepare some food.

    Su Wan picked out some interesting things in Shiqiao Village and talked to Su Xun, which amused him and made him yearn for the freedom and leisure of the mountains and rivers.

    It is really rare to be free and leisurely without worrying about official career and fame, and not toiling for three meals a day.

    In the past, he thought it was a pity that Li Lin did not take the imperial examination, but now it seems that they are happy, which is actually quite good.

    In a hundred years of life, instead of waiting for that little thing to eat, it is better to let yourself live happily.

    "If my father is free, he can go and have a look. I will take my father to climb the mountain to see the scenery and pick fruits. The children there are also lively and always love to run all over the mountains."

    "Okay, okay, if you have free time, you must go and have a look."

    Su Wan was a little bit disbelieving: "Father, you help me, when are you free?"

    Su Xun thought for a while, and then said: "This year's autumn hunting, as a father, I will go with His Majesty, and I will go to your side to have a look at that time."

    "Autumn hunting?" Su Wan was slightly surprised, "Is the hunting ground in Lanzhou?"

    "No, it's the junction of Lanzhou and Dicheng. Depart from Dicheng in the morning.The sun is coming, and when we get to the hunting ground, we need to stay there for a while. When the time comes, I will ride a horse from the hunting ground, and I will be there in two hours.  "

    Su Wan did some calculations, and two hours is four hours. If it is riding a horse, although he is a little tired, Su Xun is still good at riding a horse, so it is feasible.

    It's just that he is an accompanying official, can he leave the hunting ground casually?

    Su Wan asked suspiciously: "Will His Majesty agree?"

    "It doesn't matter, Your Majesty is quite reasonable, as long as you tell His Majesty the reason of the matter, and then arrange for people to take over the work."

    "That's great." The autumn hunt will take at least ten days and a half months, or even a month. When Su Xun really passes by, he will be able to live for a while.

    "Then I will wait for my father."

    "Then I'll go and see if the place where Ah Wan lives is good"

    "By the way, is there a letter from Ah Yun?"

    "Here, he said that he is not bad now, and he has learned some skills from the master, but he still can't come back. He said that the master asked him to study for three years first. If he can meet the master's expectations in three years, he will continue to visit his relatives after returning.  Learn in the past."

    "What if it doesn't meet expectations?"

    Su Xun snorted softly: "If he doesn't meet his expectations, his master told him to pack up his things and go home, and I told him that if he doesn't learn well, he shouldn't go back, and stay where he is cool."

    Su Guan burst out laughing: "Yes, yes, if he can't learn well, he can stay where he is cool."

    "That's not it, I finally got him a good master, if I don't work hard, how can I be worthy"

    The father and daughter were talking, and Li Lin was watching while drinking tea. Seeing her happy, the corners of her mouth could not help but slightly curved. If possible, I hope she can be so happy every day.

    The evening meal was eaten at the Fuping Courtyard, and Mrs. Wang set up two banquets there, calling all the masters of the house over, and the seats were crowded lively.

    However, as a few girls in the family got married, there were a lot fewer people, and the troublemakers were gone, so it seemed much quieter and there were no twists and turns.

    After finishing their meal, Li Lin and Su Wan wanted to say goodbye and leave, saying they were going back to Jingpingyuan.

    Wang Shi and Su Xun wanted to keep them, but they were rejected, saying that they would live in the Imperial City for a while, and Jingpingyuan has not been tidied up yet, so they are going back to tidy it up.

    When Su Wan said that he would come over to talk to them when he packed up tomorrow, they let him go.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 546 They Are Not Me, How Can They Know My Happiness?

    ?

    Li Lin and Su Wan plan to live in the Imperial City for about half a month. The twenty-eighth day is Su Xun's birthday. The two will go back to Jinning Duke's Mansion, and also have some time to go to Zhen Guo Gong Mansion  .

    There are still some days when Su Wan will meet friends in her boudoir or go shopping, picking out some clothes, jewelry, cloth and so on.

    Half a month is really not much.

    As for why you don't go back to live in Guanyuan, because Guanyuan is the inner courtyard, although Li Lin is a son-in-law, it's okay if you stay for a day or two, but it's not suitable for ten days and half a month, so it's better to go back to Jingping  It's not that there is no place to live.

    Moreover, Guanyuan has been empty since Su Wan got married. Although someone cleaned it from time to time, it was a little empty and not very popular. The people they brought were also arranged in Jingpingyuan.

    After the couple returned to Jingpingyuan, they simply cleaned up and rested. On the second day, Su Wan packed up his luggage in the morning and went to visit Aunt A Zhu.

    Aunt Azhu lived well and well, and she also had a little maid to take care of her. She didn't have many things to take care of on weekdays, and she was used to being quiet.

    Seeing her like this, Su Wan was relieved. In the afternoon, she went to Jinning Duke's mansion alone, and talked to Su Luo and the others. In the evening, Li Lin came to pick her up.

    On the third day, the two of them went to the Duke of Zhen's Mansion with gifts again, and stayed there for a day. After visiting the two mansions, the relative had finished.

    On the fourth day, Su Guan breathed a sigh of relief. It happened that Song Zhan and the others knew that Li Lin had come to the Imperial City and invited him out for a drink. Su Wan thought about it and planned to lie down for a day.

    But she had only been lying down for a whole morning, when someone came to invite her. The person who came was Princess Rujin, who said that she and some girls were listening to a book in Fengxue Tower, and invited her to drink tea.

    Su Wan thought for a while, she hadn't seen everyone for a long time, and she didn't know how many chances she would see again in the future, so she changed her clothes, dressed up, and went out again.

    When Su Wan came to the private room of Fengxue Building, the room was bustling with activity. There were seven or eight girls inside, some were playing chess, some were drinking tea and listening to books, and some were playing leaf cards.

    Princess Rujin used to be the best friend with Murongxian, but after Murongxian got married, she is no longer a little girl who cares about everything and only thinks about eating, drinking and having fun.

    She has to manage the relationship between husband and wife, integrate into the new family, learn to be a housekeeper, and deal with those messy things. How can she have time to play with Princess Rujin.

    So Rujin County Master found a few girls who were willing to flatter her to play with, and had less contact with Murongxian, but the relationship was still there.

    Su Guan stepped into the door, and saw the excitement in the room. Princess Rujin was wearing a red winter dress embroidered with flowers, leaning crookedly on a soft pillow, sitting on the wooden couch by the window.  There, I listened to Mr. Storyteller's storytelling in the yard.

    Although the weather is still very cold, the storyteller's voice is still undulating and steady, passing through the cold wind into his ears.

    "Awan, are you here?" Hearing the sound of the door opening, Princess Rujin saw Su Wan walking in, so she sat up and beckoned Su Wan to pass.

    "Princess."

    "It's Princess Wen Xiao who is here."

    "Hello, everyone." Su Wan smiled, and Xiao Mo stepped forward to untie her cloak. She walked over holding a hand warmer with plum blossoms.  opposite.

    "You've been having a good time recently."

    Princess Rujin smiled: "It's not bad, it's very boring, you two are married, and I don't even have a place to talk."

    Growing up, Princess Rujin played a lot with Murong Xian. Later, she got to know Su Wan and felt that she had a good personality, so she got closer. Now the two are married, one married far away, the other is busy with the family,  She is really boring.

    ? Although this year I have also found many little sisters with cute personalities to play with. Although we are happy to play together, I always feel that there is a lack of sincerity, and I can't talk to each other, or say a few sweet words.

    At this time, someone brought Su Wan a cup of hot tea. Su Wan took a sip to warm himself up, and then asked her: "What about you? What is the princess planning for your marriage?"

    Princess Rujin said: "My mother and concubine, she has a lot of ideas, and she wants to find me a son of a good family, and she also wants to see what's good about Chunwei, and she wants to catch me under the list.  husband."

    Having said that, she clicked her tongue: "It's as if I can't get married."

    "The princess can't say that. The princess is as beautiful as a flower. If you just stand in front of it, you don't know how many young masters you will be fascinated by."

    "Noyes.  "

    The people around started to praise Princess Rujin, Princess Rujin was also happy to be praised, and smiled happily, but it was only that happy, she came from a noble family, and most of the people who praised her since she was a child were  , I am used to it and I am used to it.

    She is happy to be happy, happy and happy, and likes to play with these people, but it is difficult to communicate with Hai Murongxian like that.

    Su Wan smiled: "Actually, the sons and daughters of aristocratic families are all good. It mainly depends on people. Although there are some unsatisfactory things in life like my sister-in-law, but fortunately, my husband is still very good to her.  Together, we will have a better life.¡±

    "For another example, me, my husband and I also prefer the current life, leisurely and leisurely, and it depends on what kind of life you want to live."

    Princess Rujin laughed: "In the past, I often heard people talking about you, saying that you married a poor student, but you have Jinning Duke's Mansion and Zhen Guo Duke Mansion behind you, and it will be like this in the future. Listen to what you say,  But everyone doesn't understand your happiness."

    "They're not me, how could they know my happiness?" Su Wan raised her eyebrows, "Everyone has their own aspirations, some people want to climb high and look far, and think that power and wealth are what they want, but I like it  On a leisurely day, the biggest worry every day is what to eat for three meals a day."

    "Of course, it's also because I was born in a wealthy family. Even if I have been so carefree all my life, I won't worry about three meals a day, and no one can bully me."

    "That's right." Princess Rujin poked her finger on the teacup, "That's what you are like. If you want to be at ease, you are really at ease."

    With a huge dowry in hand, her natal grandparents are all powerful, and she is smart enough not to be fooled by random words. A person like her can live a good life no matter what she wants  .

    Speaking of it, Su Wan has similar status to her. She is the princess of the county palace, a majestic royal daughter, and behind her is the palace and the royal family of Dongzhao. She can live whatever life she wants.

    Princess Rujin suddenly became clearer: "Awan, I understand." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 547

    ?

    Su Wan looked at her strangely, thinking, what do you understand?

    After a while, Princess Rujin said: "Earlier, my mother and concubine always said that what kind of person to look for, one must be of good character, and it is best to have a good family background.  character."

    "Now I hear you say that when you get married, the first thing you need to consider is what kind of life you want to live, and things like living are at the top of the list."

    "If I want to marry into an aristocratic family, I am the princess, and others will definitely support me, but the young daughter-in-law of the aristocratic family also has unsatisfactory places. I need to manage a lot of chaos in the family."

    "If you want to catch your son-in-law under the list, maybe you need to help him make it to the top. It is definitely necessary. I can't live a leisurely life like yours, and I can't taste the fun of the mountains and forests."

    "I, just stay in the Imperial City obediently."

    Hearing what she said, Su Wan naturally understood: "You are right. After all, you have to think about what kind of life you want to live."

    Like Murongxian, before she got married, she knew what she could get and what she had to face, so when it came to treating Su Fu, although she was very angry many times, she also knew that this path was chosen by herself.  I have to go on.

    Princess Rujin smiled brightly: "Awan, you are really good at persuading people, and your thoughtful words are heart-warming."

    Su Wan sneered: "The more you read, the more you will know. You just don't like reading."

    Princess Rujin didn't believe it: "Don't lie to me, you think I don't know what book you read? The story book? The story book is not about love between men and women, how can I reason with you?"

    "That's not necessarily the case. In fact, apart from the romance, this book really has a lot of truth."

    "Oh? Come and listen to me."

    "For example, you must not have the intention of harming others. No matter which storybook it is in, kind people get the benefits they deserve, while evil people get the punishment they deserve. What is this called? There are good people  Good is rewarded for evil, and evil is rewarded for evil?"

    Princess Rujin looked at her.

    Su Wan smiled and said again: "For another example, if you read more books, you will be loved and sought after by the world when you become a talented girl. A well-educated girl is the most likable, and when you meet your sweetheart, you will not be able to fall in love easily soon."  Yet?"

    "However, this matter is not certain. If the man you like doesn't like you, there may be three reasons. One is that he has his own responsibility and cannot like you. For example, he is already married or has a sweetheart.  Or if he has a fianc¨¦e, he will naturally not look at you more."

    "The second type is that he doesn't like your style, or you are not good enough, and he is not satisfied with you."

    If he had someone else early, he wouldn't look at you, which is understandable, but if he fails to see you after the comparison, it is naturally that you are not good enough in his heart.

    "However, I think these two situations should be given up as soon as possible." Su Wan reached out and took a preserved fruit, and leaned it on the soft pillow next to it.

    "Let's not talk about the first one for the time being. Since he already has someone else, such shameless people won't join him. As for the second one, he should give up. Since he doesn't like it, why bother to find it unhappy."

    "I told my family A Luo earlier about the story of gold and stone opening, saying that "sincerity and sincerity make gold and stone open". Since it is gold and stone, it is not easy to open without paying a lot of blood and tears.  I can't get what I want, but I look at him in harmony with others, and I am in a mess."

    "Girls are all dignified people. In the territory of the imperial city, there are no noble gentlemen. If you want to tell me, if you encounter such a thing, look back and see how many young masters are willing to support you.  hand."

    "Then when you think about that person's ruthlessness towards you, you will think, Tsk, when did this girl go blind, and what is she looking at."

    As soon as Su Wan said this, all the girls present laughed.

    Princess Rujin was overjoyed: "Indeed, what the hell."

    "A Guan's great principles are really one set after another. If you are willing to be inferior, the storybook really makes sense."

    "That's right, when we were reading story books before, there were always girls from high-ranking families who insisted on falling in love with her, but she had another love, and then she did something as if she lost her mind, and finally looked at her  Lovers will eventually get married, and I will be in a mess, either dead or crazy."

    "So if we encounter such a thing, quickly find a better one."

    "We want to have an identity, who's family is?With a little background, what kind of son do you want?  "

    "Let me tell you, liking someone is nothing more than being handsome, knowledgeable, good-tempered, and good-natured. If you want this, you can always find the right one."

    "That's right, you can't make people look ugly, ignorant, have a bad temper, and have a vicious heart."

    "that is."

    "Hahaha, I like a vicious"

    Su Wan laughed twice, feeling that he had prevented the birth of the vicious female supporting role by himself.

    The girls made a fuss, which could be heard in the private room next door. Of course, they wanted to let people come over to make the noise quieter, but when they heard that the private room was booked by Princess Rujin, at this moment  Princess Rujin was also inside, but in the end he didn't dare to say anything, so he had to endure it.

    Su Wan talked with a few girls, listened to the book for a while, played leaf cards, and played two games of chess, and then the afternoon passed.

    When it was almost the end of the show, Li Lin came to pick Su Wan back.

    Su Guan heard Xie Si'an say a few words in his ear, and raised his brows slightly: "Didn't he go drinking with friends? What building did he go to today? Huihui Building or what building?"

    Xie Si'an explained blankly: "If you go back to Madam, it's the Xiansi Building, where the students like to go most."

    "Xiansi Building? When did the Imperial City have this building?"

    A girl next to him explained: "I know about this. It was opened years ago. I heard that it is a place to entertain students. After the opening of this thinking building, a gentleman was invited to appreciate calligraphy and picture scrolls, or arrange students  They compare poems and songs, attracting students to run there, and others like to watch the excitement."

    Su Wan always felt that it was somewhat similar to her own Jianjia Tower, she turned her head to look at Xie Si'an, and Xie Si'an blinked at her.

    Su Wan understood now that he opened it himself.

    Previously, Licheng¡¯s stronghold in the Imperial City was Hongsilou, but after Li Funa¡¯s incident happened, a group of people were changed in private, the old people withdrew, and the newcomers entered the Xiangsilou.

    As for the Hongsi Restaurant, it is still open, but it is now a relatively famous restaurant.

    Su Wan asked the girl who just spoke: "Only appreciating calligraphy and painting scrolls is better than poetry and songs? Are there any beauties who dance, play the piano and flute?"

    Xie Si'an understood the meaning of the words strangely, and almost choked on his own saliva.

    "No, no, there is absolutely no. If there is a young master who wants to compare this qin and xiao, that is okay, but there are absolutely no beauties who dance and play the qin and play the xiao!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 548 He is so big, why isn't he beaten a few times?

    ?

    The people on the side also said: "This is really not there. It is said that it is a place where students gather. There is no place for beauty to be defiled. It is not a place for pleasure like a brothel."

    Su Wan snorted softly, and believed it for the time being, but she was thinking in her heart, since the Li family can build a Xiansilou, can she also open Jianjialou in the Imperial City?

    This man has gone to the Xiansi Tower to appreciate documents and compare poems and songs, so how can the woman not drink tea, chat, listen to music and play chess in Jianjia Tower?

    However, in Guiyan City, no one dared to provoke her when she drove Jianjia Tower, and she didn't know what the imperial city was like, and she was not here all the time, even if she had something to do, she couldn't control it.

    She suddenly looked at Princess Rujin.

    If she, Murong Xian and Princess Rujin opened a Jianjia Building together, who in this imperial city would have the guts to cause trouble?

    Su Wan felt that this matter was feasible, but after careful consideration, she decided to discuss it with Li Lin. If Licheng opened, she would not join in the fun. If they did not open, she would bring the two together.

    So she said to Princess Rujin: "It's my father's birthday the day after tomorrow, so you come over to have a meal then, so I won't bother to post for you."

    For example, Su Xun's birthday, because his parents are still in the hall and they are not very old, so it will not be a big event. At that time, it will be just two tables at home, and his few colleagues and friends who get along  Come over for a meal, and then one or two friends who are close to the juniors will come over.

    It is also possible for Su Wan to invite Princess Rujin.

    "Your father's birthday? Okay, then I have to go. I haven't seen Murong Xian for a long time, and she hasn't gone out recently."

    Su Wan thought to herself, when you see her, you'll know why she doesn't go out.

    "Then I will take my leave."

    "Go, go, I should go back too."

    Su Guan bid farewell to the girls, and then brought Xiao Sang Xiaoman and Xie Si'an downstairs, Hui Feng found a place to sit downstairs, and when he saw a few people coming down, he called Xiao Er to pay the bill, and then left together  .

    Since Xie Si'an is a little bit more convenient, if it is normal, Huifeng has to wait at the door upstairs, and Xie Si'an is a woman, so she can stay with Su Wan, Su Wan can talk to some girls and wives at parties  Waiting on the side.

    And he only needs to pay attention to people coming and going in the hall.

    The group of people had just left the gate of Fengxue Tower when they saw Yuan You driving a carriage and stopping at the gate, took a stool and got down, Su Wan stepped on the stool to get into the carriage, and then Yuan You took the stool and put it on the side,  Huifeng and the other three girls got into the carriage behind.

    When Su Guan got into the carriage, he saw Li Lin sitting on the wooden couch reading a book. He still looked leisurely and elegant. He always liked to put some books on the carriage. Maybe it was because he was often on the way before, so he also developed the habit of sitting in the carriage.  habit of reading books.

    Su Wan once studied how he was not short-sighted at all.

    Li Lin put down the booklet: "How was your chat with them today?"

    Su Wan walked over, sat down on the side, casually picked up a pillow, and then padded herself with a soft pillow to lean on.

    When she was not married, she still had some images, but after going out with him for a few months, she gradually let go. Anyway, he has seen her before, so naturally she came here because of how comfortable she is.  .

    "It's okay to chat, those girls are quite interesting." Those who can hang out with Princess Rujin are very good at flattering others, and they don't hate them. It's good to play together occasionally.

    "oh."

    "Oh?" Su Wan reached out and poked him, "What do you mean?"

    "I see. If you're happy, come out and play with them more often."

    Su Wan lowered his voice and asked him: "Speaking of playing, what's going on with the Xiansi Building?"

    Li Lin coughed lightly: "It's Jiubian's idea, he thinks Madam's Jianjia Tower is quite interesting."

    "Yo, he's grown so big, why doesn't he get beaten a few times?"

    Jiubian's ability to make money is indeed top-notch, but he does things that are shameful, and he does things that are shameless. If he didn't rely on Licheng and walk in front of others from time to time, and there was a master behind him, it would have been a long time ago.  He was beaten to death.

    Let's talk about the Jinzhou mineral matter. When Dongjun was fighting with the aristocratic family in Jinzhou, he still wanted to reach out, even on the matter of Baochailou.  And earn a lot of money.

    "However, the Xiansi Tower has been built, why not the Jianjia Tower?"

    "hedare not.  "Li Lin leaned on the side, nine arguments are shameless and shameless, but there is still a sense of proportion, competing with the mistress for business, doesn't that mean that he is impatient to live?

    Moreover, this Jianjia building is also quite troublesome, because they are all female relatives, and they need to ensure safety. There are also many things in it. The girls in this house always go to this place, and the family will definitely check the people behind this restaurant.  .

    If he wants to ensure safety, he needs to release some power, and it is quite troublesome to deal with those powerful families.

    However, as long as he can make a lot of money, trouble is not a trouble for him, the main thing is that he dare not provoke Su Wan.

    Su Wan yawned: "Let's not mention whether you dare or not, if you can do it, you can do it."

    After all, she is from Licheng when she makes money. She takes filial piety every day in front of other people's mistress, but she doesn't have anything good to give them. If Jiubian wants to build Jianjialou, she has no objection.

    It's just that this person is a bit incompetent in his work.

    "That's not necessary. Jianjia Tower is troublesome to run. If there is any trouble, the people on his side can't deal with it. It's better for you to get a few sisters to run it together."

    Women's affairs are indeed troublesome, and it is precisely because of this that Jiubian built a Xiansilou.

    "I have this idea. Since he doesn't do it, I will bring others to do it together. Now that there is the Xiansi Tower, how can there be no Jianjia Tower!"

    "Let's do it, it's good to have a lively place."

    After hearing what he said, Su Wan also made up her mind to do it.

    On the twenty-eighth birthday of Su Xun, Princess Rujin came to visit with a gift, and she pulled Princess Rujin and Murong Xian to tell about the Jianjia Tower she opened in Guiyan City.

    Princess Rujin's eyes lit up: "It sounds pretty good. If there is this Jianjia Tower, we will have a place to drink tea, listen to books and play chess."

    Although this Fengxue building is also an excellent place, it is very inconvenient because there are men coming and going. If the whole building is full of women, then they can naturally do whatever they want, and they don't have so many scruples.

    It would be even better if the place is safe and there are no strangers.

    Murongxian also nodded: "I also think it's good, but I don't know the specific plan?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 549 Zhao Mingyan, You Stop

    ?

    Su Wan said: "I have a plan here, but we have to find a restaurant, because we are in the business of women's family members, and most of them tend to be rich and powerful families, so we need to find a good restaurant."

    Princess Rujin said: "It's easy. My mother and concubine own a restaurant, which is not far from the Xiansi building. These years, the business has been stagnant, and I haven't made much money. I will tell my mother and concubine.  , just let her give it to me."

    Su Wan said: "That's fine too. In this way, there will be a restaurant."

    "I just thought, the three of us will make this together. I will help plan and provide some recipes for pastries and scented tea. Then I will send someone over to teach the new dim sum master how to make it, and I will also research new products."

    "My sister-in-law is in charge of the operation, and is in charge of many things in the restaurant, such as stewards, maids serving, tea-making and dessert-making masters, as well as disputes between purchasing and the girls."

    "Rujin's purpose here is to provide the use of the restaurant, and to ensure the safety of the restaurant. Foreign men are not allowed to mix in, and no one can use the restaurant to do unclean things."

    In this way, there are not many things that Su Guan and Princess Rujin need to do, the main thing is Murong Xian, but arranging affairs, finding maids to serve, and looking for masters to make tea and desserts are all one-time things.  , the main difference is the day-to-day things like purchases and daily operations.

    Before she got married, Murong Xian learned how to manage a shop, and she has achieved some achievements in the past year. It is right to entrust the management to her.

    Murong Xiandao: "That's fine."

    "In this way, how do you think this case should be divided?"

    Princess Rujin said: "I'm just providing the restaurant and arranging guards. It's not a big deal. It's enough to account for 20% of the time. But I've said it before. If the restaurant can't open, my mother and concubine won't either.  Will continue to make me fool around."

    "This plan was proposed by A Wan, and most of these scented teas and snacks were also researched by herself, why don't you just do it?"

    Su Wan shook his head: "I'm afraid it won't work, so I'll just provide a ready-made one. Some pastries will need to be studied by the masters themselves. The Emperor City also has its own taste. If possible, find some people who are good at pastries.  It doesn't matter if your master comes over."

    Murong Xian thought for a while, and then said: "How about four, three, three, four on my side, the daily management is up to me, but if something happens in the building, Rujin needs to help deal with it."

    "Speaking of which, my mother-in-law's and my mother's family have some things that are difficult to deal with. It would be much more convenient if the Huaihe Palace could come forward."

    Princess Rujin nodded: "Alright."

    The three of them discussed the matter for a while, and quickly settled the matter. Princess Rujin planned to talk to Princess Huaihe about it after returning home, but this matter cannot be rushed, and it needs to wait for Murong Xian's child to be settled.  Now, let's arrange many things.

    But fortunately, there are many people who dowry Murong Xian. When she got married, the Pingyuan Hou Mansion was afraid that she would not be able to handle things well, so the people they arranged for her were not bad.  At that time, it only needs to check the results.

    In the evening, a banquet was held in the guest garden of the outer courtyard. There were two tables in the house, one table for the female guests and one table for the male guests. They were pushing and changing glasses and started drinking, while the female guests were eating slowly while eating.  say.

    Li Shi looked at the person at the opposite table, and his hands were shaking constantly with anger. If he hadn't thought about the presence of guests today, he would be in disgrace by now.

    There is no other reason, but because no one from the Li family came today.

    In the past, the Li family and Jinning's mansion were married. At this time of year, her eldest brother would bring the whole family to the door, and the Zhenguo mansion would send a junior over there, as a formality.

    These years, it has been like this. After all, there is still Su Wan. The relationship with the Duke of Zhen Guo cannot be broken. There must be some contacts, but the Duke of Zhen will not embarrass her.  Just sent a junior over.

    But this year's Li family, no one came, obviously it is not suitable for this family.

    Mrs. Li was so angry that she couldn't even eat. Ever since the Li family wanted to make her dowry, and since Li Yuyan entered the Ming Palace, the Li family seemed to have found a new backer, without her as a relative.

    The future of the relationship between the Li family and the Ming Palace is unknown, she can do nothing to help her mother's family, but she can't ignore Su Lan and Su Luo, and she is unwilling to fill the hole with what she left for her children.

    But seeing her natal family cut off contact with her, Li Shi didn't know how many times she secretly wiped her tears at night.

    However, the people present saw that no one from the Li family came, and they vaguely knew the reason, so they pretended not to see her face and stared at her.At this time, I can only pretend that I didn't see it, and it really doesn't look good to poke it out.

    Today Wang Weixi also came over. She had just given birth to a girl in Juniperling not long ago, she was still a little plump, and her face was rounder than before.

    Su Wan had previously learned that she had given birth to a baby, and at the full moon, someone sent some tonics and a jade lock, but no one came.

    Now she is sitting on the side, if someone talks to her, she will be happy, if no one talks to her, she will sit aside and listen quietly.

    After these days, she can be regarded as integrated into the imperial city, and she has also made some wives who can communicate.

    Su Wan chose and selected for Su Xun, and chose a painting by a famous master in the former dynasty as a birthday gift for him. Although it is not as good as the masterpieces of Wen Zhixi and Xuanwei, they are also very famous masters, and there are not many works left in the world.

    Su Xun was very happy in his heart, and when he was drunk, he kept talking about how good the painting was.

    If he hadn't suddenly become a servant, he should still be a petty official now, enjoying poetry and paintings on weekdays, in a relaxed and unrestrained manner.

    It's just a pity that there were too many things happening in the family at that time, and as the eldest brother, Su Wang didn't seem to have much ability, and he himself was promoted because of Xianbao, so he had no choice but to go on and support the family for the time being.

    It's been a long time since Su Wan saw him so happy.

    After Su Xun's birthday, Su Wan got busy with the Jianjia Building. Ru Jin County Master was going to the restaurant and arranged for someone to renovate it. Murong Xian ordered someone to find a dim sum chef to make arrangements before the opening, and what about Su Wan?  , it is to write down various plans.

    After working for several days, I finally wrote down the plan, and Su Wan finally got some free time to go shopping with Li Lin.

    The two of them first went to Baochai Tower and Cloth Village to look around, bought some things, and when it was almost noon, they went to Fengxue Tower to drink tea and listen to books to pass the time.

    However, as soon as the two of them stepped into the door of Fengxue Building, they saw a figure running down the stairs quickly, and behind him, another woman was chasing down with a child in her arms.

    "Stop¡ªstop for me¡ªZhao Mingyan, stop¡ª" (Remember the website of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 550 If You Can't Talk, Then Slap Her

    ?

    "Zhao Mingyan, stop for me - stop -"

    "You don't want me? Don't you want children?"

    "Zhao Mingyan - Zhao Mingyan -"

    It was none other than Zhao Mingyan and Su Fu who ran down the stairs at this moment.

    Su Fu yelled loudly, and everyone in the building stopped what they were doing, their eyes fell on the two of them in unison, and then they showed their eyes watching the show.

    Zhao Mingyan ran down with an ugly face, as if feeling the gazes on him, his face turned red and then black, extremely embarrassing, and wished he could find a hole in the ground and get up.

    And Su Fu, who was behind him, hugged the child and chased after him, her face was excited, angry and unwilling, and she landed slowly on the stairs, almost as if the child she was holding in her hand was about to be thrown out.

    Seeing this, Su Wan was so frightened that his heart almost stopped beating.

    You said that as a mother, there is no one who doesn't feel sorry for her own child. It is a person like Shi Huiqin who still wants to plan for Li Fu's prosperity in this life, but this Su Fu really doesn't care about this child at all.  Use this child as a tool.

    Is she crazy?

    Zhao Mingyan ran out with an ugly expression on his face, and was about to pass by several people. Su Fu's sharp eyes saw where Su Wan and Li Lin were standing, and hurriedly shouted: "Su Wan! Su Wan! You  Stop him for me! Stop him!"

    "Stop him for me!"

    Su Wan raised his eyelids and glanced at her, but didn't care, so he let Zhao Mingyan run past them, escaped from the door, and disappeared without a trace.

    Seeing that Zhao Mingyan ran away from the gate, Su Fu was furious and turned to ask Su Wan: "I told you to stop him, why didn't you stop him?!"

    This is simply a disaster without reason, and Su Wan's face is also a little bad: "Why should I stop him? Who are you? If you ask me to stop, I will stop him?"

    While speaking, she also glanced at the child, seeing that the situation was not very good, her little face was flushed and struggling to cry.

    This child was originally born prematurely, and he didn't take care of it carefully. He looks thin and weak, and cries like a kitten, which is really pitiful.

    Su Wan took a deep breath and clenched his five fingers to control the urge not to curse.

    This woman is also worthy of being a mother!

    "Who am I to you? Su Wan, you have to figure it out, I am your sister, and you actually help him instead of me."

    Su Wan looked at the gazes from all around, and didn't bother arguing with her: "What sister? I didn't know you were in my natal family's house. If you want to chase, go after it, it has nothing to do with me."

    Su Fu only wanted to climb up to Zhao Mingyan again, but she didn't know that she had already become the laughing stock of the imperial city. Half of the gossip and rumors in the city were how she ran after Zhao Mingyan and how shameless she was.

    She herself had a bad character and divorced, and she and Zhao Mingyan had long been on different paths, and since then they have married and have nothing to do with each other.

    However, she was dissatisfied and gave birth to a child of embarrassing status, and relied on this child to entangle with Zhao Mingyan, which even ruined the other party's remarriage.

    Su Fu inquired about Zhao Mingyan's whereabouts every day. Once she knew that Zhao Mingyan was out of the house, she would chase after him like a dog smelling the smell.  Let people see all the jokes.

    Long before the reconciliation, although Zhao Mingyan resented Su Fu for doing wrong things in his heart, and his feelings had long since faded with the passing of time, he still wanted to protect her and take it as a fulfillment of the couple's marriage.  Love, each will be safe in the future.

    But he didn't expect that Su Fu would entangle him like a mad dog after the divorce, making him unable to even leave the house safely.  Children make trouble.

    It's just like crazy.

    It made Zhao Mingyan hate her to the extreme. Every time he saw her, he turned around and ran away like seeing the plague.

    Sometimes I want to have a good talk with her, but she has only one stubborn request, she wants to marry him again, be with him again, be a husband and wife again, and give the child a complete home.

    Zhao Mingyan was frightened by her. Every time she heard her say such words, he felt creepy and just wanted to stay away from her.

    Together?

    It's just a dream.

    He now regrets to death that he provoked Su Fu back then, which made his life unsafe in the future.

    "You!" Su Fu heard that Su Wan said that she was not in her natal family, and remembered that the Jinning government had expelled her from the house. She immediately felt extremely hated, and was extremely annoyed because Zhao Mingyan ran away.I don't care about anything, I just want to get angry and vent my hatred.

    Anyway, her reputation has been ruined, and she doesn't care about it. She has given birth to Zhao Mingyan's eldest son. Sooner or later, she will return to Zhao Mingyan's side. In the future, she will be in a high position. Who dares to say  She said no.

    "Su Wan, who do you think you are? You deserve to say that about me." Su Fu glanced at Li Lin beside her, with disdain and jealousy in her eyes.

    The two couples were dressed in Tsing Yi and Begonia Red, all made of high-quality materials, and the hairpins on their hair were still very good-looking jade hairpins, as if they were the son and wife of a noble family who went out to play.

    And seeing that the son is handsome and gentle, and the woman is gentle and beautiful, they are an extremely well-matched couple.

    This made her feel very jealous. She originally thought that Su Wan would fall into the mud if she married Li Lin, and she would be in a mess all her life.  She was gentle and careful, as if she was a treasure in his palm.

    Su Fu's eyes were cold, and she sneered: "It's just a poor man, that is, you treat him as a treasure. Looking at this outfit, I'm afraid it cost a lot of money."

    Thinking of this, she looked at Su Wan's stomach again, with a malicious smile in her eyes: "Don't be too complacent, even if he treats you well at this time, so what, how much time do you have, but  You're just a short-lived ghost, this year you will eh!"

    Su Fu was talking triumphantly, as if seeing Su Wan's tragic death, she just felt happy and wanted to laugh out loud, but before she could finish speaking, two people suddenly came up beside her, and one of them snatched the child from her hand.  One restrained her and covered her mouth with his hand.

    Li Lin held Su Wan's hand tightly, with a cold expression on his face: "If you can't speak, then slap her on the mouth and let her know what to say and what not to say!"

    "Well!"

    "Well!"

    Su Fu never expected that there would be such a battle. She was so frightened that her eyes bulged. She struggled to escape, but was restrained by the people behind her, unable to move at all.

    "Ugh!" Don't hit me!  do not hit me!

    Li Lin dragged Su Wan up the stairs with a cold expression. After walking a few steps, he suddenly heard a scream of 'ah'. Su Wan wanted to look back, but he restrained him.

    Su Wan turned to look at him.

    Li Lin lowered his eyes, suppressing the hostility in his heart.

    "A Wan, don't read it, and don't think that she shouldn't fight. Since she can't speak, teach her to speak well." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 552 Even from the same world as me

    ?

    He heard her voice coquettishly, as if coquettish, looked down at her thin white fingers like green onions, and finally there was a smile on his face: "Don't listen to books anymore?"

    Su Wan shook her head: "I don't want to listen anymore, I'm not in the mood anymore, but I still want to drink tea. I remember that there are still a lot of tea leaves at home. You can brew them for me when you go back."

    "Well, that's fine."

    Li Lin himself was not in the mood to listen to the book. Hearing what she said, he naturally agreed, took her downstairs and left, got into the carriage and returned to Jingpingyuan.

    When he returned to Jingpingyuan, he ordered someone to deliver a small red clay stove, took a kettle, put it on the mountain water and boiled it slowly, while he himself cleaned the tea set with warm water.

    In winter, the heat dissipates quickly, and there is water smoke curling up. Because he is waiting for the water in the kettle to boil, his movements are also slow, and his expression is light and leisurely, just like a beautiful picture.

    Su Wan changed into a comfortable dress for home, sent away the people in the yard, and then came over with a basic Chinese book. Seeing this situation, the corners of her mouth curved slightly, and there was a little smile in her eyes.

    She still likes such a handsome and gentle Mr. Li, and hopes that he will always be like this, always be so elegant and gentle, instead of worrying about gains and losses, losing his original pride and color.

    He hopes that she can be happy every day, live the life she wants, and have no worries in her life.

    She also hopes that what he cares about is as he wishes, that she can see it when she raises her eyes, and that she will always be by his side.

    He raised his eyes and saw her coming in fluffy platform shoes, holding a scripture book in her hand, thinking that she wanted to drink tea while reading the scripture book, he smiled and beckoned her to come over.

    "Come here, madam."

    Su Wan walked over, moved a round stool and sat down beside him, looked down at the tea leaves he had divided, and asked him, "What tea are you brewing today?"

    "Cloud and mist."

    Su Guan especially prefers cloud and mist. Since he made scented tea, he doesn't drink tea very often. Occasionally, when he drinks tea with her, he always prefers cloud and mist. If there is no good cloud and mist  , will choose another.

    Su Wan laughed when he heard the words: "That's just right."

    Seeing her looking down at the books while talking, Li Lin also smiled: "When the new tea comes out next year, I'll ask someone to send more."

    "That's not necessary." Su Wan said slowly, "Although I prefer clouds and mist, I don't want to drink this every day. I always want to change the taste. If I drink up the amount for a year, there are other things.  , just so we can taste other things too.¡±

    "Too."

    At this moment, the water in the kettle boiled, making a gurgling sound, and he scalded the tea set with hot water again, and then began to make tea, with smooth movements.

    Su Wan looked at it, and always felt that there was a kind of beauty of the wind passing through the mountains and the white clouds passing through the sky, which was very pleasing to the eye.

    She flipped through two pages of the book, and he had already brewed the tea, distributed a cup and brought it to her.

    "Try."

    Su Wan looked up at him, then glanced out the window: "Husband, there is no one else in this yard except you and me, right?"

    "there is none left."

    On weekdays when Li Lin was not at home, Xiao Sang and Xiao Mo lived in and took turns keeping vigil. There were also guards at the gate of the yard, but if he came back, there would be no one left in the yard at night, and the night watchmen would wander around the edge of the garden.  , Staring at it from a distance, not daring to approach.

    At this moment, she has sent Xiao Sang Xiaoman away, maybe those people are already guessing what the husband and wife are doing behind closed doors, naturally how far they have gone.

    It's easy to be unlucky to listen to the master's corner, who dares to keep it.

    Although the husband and wife just drink tea together, those people can't stop their fantasies.

    The corner of Li Lin's mouth twitched, although he wanted to, but he couldn't.

    Su Wan took a serious look at him, and asked again: "Is it really gone? I have something to tell you. I only want you to know about this matter."

    Li Lin nodded: "No one."

    Su Guan heaved a sigh of relief, took a sip of hot tea, licked her somewhat dry lips, thought about her words, and then said: "Actually, I didn't want to tell you about this at first, I wanted to wait until I died  , also brought into the coffin, sealed for a lifetime."

    "A Guan." His complexion changed, and he almost crushed the teacup in his hand, "Don't say that you are dead or not, you will be fine."

    She smiled: "Yes, I will be fine, I will be with you well."

    "Actually, these days, IYue also knows what you are worried about. After you got the news from Sufu, you have been acting strangely. After I thought about it carefully, I knew that you were worried that I would die.  "

    Hearing this, his face froze: "How do you know this? She told you?"

    "No." Su Wan's face softened, "She didn't tell me. In fact, I have known about it all along. Not only myself, but even Su Fu and Su Ran, I know."

    As she spoke, she took out the notebook in her hand and put it on the table.

    "I told you before that there is a possibility in the world, that is, people go back to the past after death. Maybe you can call it rebirth, but besides rebirth, there are actually two possibilities. The essence is the same, but there are also two possibilities.  It's a little different."

    "You can also call it time travel and book travel."

    "I think you should have come into contact with the word time-travel." Su Wan smiled and stroked the hair next to her ear, "If I guess correctly, your ancestors should have time-traveled."

    "Emperor Li, who was famous all over the world in the past, is actually a stranger."

    Li Lin paused, and looked at her in surprise, as if he wanted to get to know his wife again. He always thought that he knew her very well, even if she cocked her finger, he would know what she wanted to do.

    But at this moment, he suddenly discovered that he didn't seem to know her so comprehensively. She seemed to be hiding a secret from him, and even planned to hide this secret for the rest of her life.

    "The binoculars, cold medicine, and the strange rules of Licheng, as well as those poems, are enough to judge that your ancestors were from another world, and they may even come from the same world as Su Ran, and even me."

    "With you? In the same world?" Li Lin was really shocked at the moment.

    He did know a little about Su Ran, and he also made people work on her without anyone noticing, and got some useful things.

    But so did Su Wan, which really surprised him.

    In his opinion, although Su Wan was smart, she was no different from girls raised in ordinary boudoirs, and she never showed her difference.

    Su Wan nodded, feeling a little flustered, sweaty palms, and faint regret, but the words had already been spoken, and it was too late to regret now.

    "I, I didn't mean to hide it from you. When I saw Su Ran's high-profile and ostentatious appearance, I felt something was wrong. I was afraid that someone would find out that something was wrong, and then I would be burned as a demon"

    "If you hadn't been worried that I would die recently, and suffered over and over again, I feel sorry for you, and I wouldn't tell you these things" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 553 Could it be that someone specially left it for me?

    ?

    Li Lin squeezed the teacup tightly in his hand, he secretly heaved a sigh of relief, and thought to himself, thanks to her intelligence, otherwise, I really don't know whose hands it will fall into.

    "Your concerns are right. Although Su Ran is high-profile and glamorous, I don't know how many people have checked the secrets about her, even me."

    "If it wasn't for her having something useful, and Dong Jun intending to protect her, I don't know who will fall into the hands of her, let alone be scrambled by many parties."

    Su Ran was so high-profile, and she acted so differently, and she also made some weird things. People in the world are not deaf or blind. Many people know that her behavior is weird.

    There is Mengxianxiang in Licheng, who can let her tell her secrets in her sleep. Others have other methods, and they probably know what's going on.

    Su Guan's heart skipped a beat, and he was half cold.

    She used to think that Su Ran's high-profile actions would easily lead to problems, but she didn't expect that the private business was already in crisis, and a battle for contention had begun.

    Su Guan used to hear what Su Ran said about the ancients, and felt that he was very proud of coming from a technologically advanced world, and looked disdainful towards these natives.

    But Su Ran didn't know that no matter what era it was, people's IQ would never change. She regarded people as fools, felt that she was superior, acted in a high-profile way, and didn't know how to hide it. That was the beginning of her misfortune.

    Although the era she lived in may be more advanced, but in this era, she is just a little girl, how can she win the imperial power?

    Su Wan closed her eyes: "I tell you this, will you be afraid of me?"

    "Afraid?" He paused, and gave her another cup of tea with downcast eyes, "That's not true, I'm just a little surprised, didn't you say that my ancestors were also people like you, if that's the case, there's nothing to be afraid of  .¡±

    "I'm just thinking about one thing, will you leave after you come here?"

    "Go?" Su Wan was taken aback, then shook her head, "There may be an opportunity to leave, but it's basically difficult, and it depends on personal choice. I don't have anyone who cares about me there anymore, and I'm used to it."  here."

    Su Wan hadn't thought about this question before, but the answer was obvious.

    Although modern technology is advanced, there are mobile phones and computers, and there are cars, planes and high-speed trains for travel, but she is a hardworking social animal over there.

    Here, she is a noble daughter of a noble family, married to a distinguished master of Li City, she has no brains, so she naturally knows which one has a better life.

    More importantly, she has no relatives over there, and there is no one who makes her nostalgic. In this way, she will not be sad if she gives up. The only sad thing is the money that she has worked hard to save for many years. The house was not bought, and it was for nothing.  contributed to the bank.

    "Your ancestor and Su Ran should be regarded as the kind of time travel. It is said that there are thousands of worlds in this world, that is, there are many worlds. When a person's soul crosses the isolation of the world and goes to another world, that is  It's called crossing."

    "I'm also a little different from them." She handed the script to Li Lin. It was the old script of reborn prostitutes, and now it was the eighth volume.

    "Have you read this book before? Do you remember what happened in the plot?"

    Li Lin nodded.

    She added: "What I'm talking about now is the last situation. Although it's a little more absurd, it's what I personally experienced."

    "When you read a book, and then one day, you find yourself appearing in the world in the book, becoming a certain person in the book, living in a world that looks like a book, I am wearing  Enter a book and become a person in the book."

    Seeing him, Su Wan was stunned for a moment, then smiled: "Do you think it's ridiculous?"

    He frowned slightly, feeling a little unreasonable: "If it is a book, how can it become a world? It is the creation of the world in mythology, which also takes a long time to form in the world, and it cannot be constructed with just a book.  A world where fictional characters become real people."

    "In this world, even if there is a god, it is impossible to casually turn something that does not exist into reality."

    Su Wan paused, and then heard him say: "The three situations you mentioned, in my opinion, only the second possibility really exists. If there really is a Great Thousand World in this world, and this world is just a Great Thousand World."  One of the worlds, under a certain opportunity, can go to another world."

    "The first kind of rebirth, maybe it can be called going back in time, and there is also the so-called transmigrating into a world."In the book, I think there should be another reason for turning a fictional world into a real one.  "

    "what reason?"

    "Rebirth may be when someone learns the trajectory of future developments and their own destiny at a certain opportunity. This is somewhat similar to divination and fortune-telling, and it can be called prediction."

    "In your situation, maybe this world itself exists, and your original world is one of the worlds. As for the book you read, it may be someone who knows the development of the matter, deliberately  Written down."

    Su Wan's heart skipped a beat, and she panicked for a moment: "Could it be that someone left it for me on purpose? Even my appearance here was not an accident, but someone deliberately arranged it?"

    Regarding this question, both of them were silent for a moment, maybe it was just a coincidence, or there was really a hand behind it, and this was specially arranged.

    After a while, Su Wan smiled: "Actually, I think it should be a coincidence. After all, it's been so long, and no one has asked me to do anything. My life can be considered casual."

    I don't know if I said this to comfort myself or him.

    "Let's ignore this for now. After all, no one is threatening me or anything else." Su Wan put together the notebooks and told him what was in his hand.

    "Actually, the book I read is similar to this story book. It tells the story of Su Fu's rebirth, and the plot is not much different. In Su Fu's memory, the original Su Wan was indeed married to Zhao Mingyan.  In the end, when she had a difficult delivery, one dead body and two lives died."

    "And in the book about Su Fu's rebirth, the original Su Wan died earlier."

    Li Lin looked up at her, confused.

    "In that book, Su Wan died when we met for the first time." Su Wan explained slowly, "In the original plot, Su Fu and Su Ran fought, and Su Ran made a drink.  I'm going to plot against Su Fu, so that Su Fu's reputation will be ruined, and she can only marry you in the end."

    "But Su Fu had already been reborn at that time, and she knew about Su Ran's conspiracy, so she transferred the ingredients of this cup. It happened that the original Su Wan drank it."

    "Later, I found out that I was being calculated by someone, so I ran away in a hurry, and ended up falling into the water and dying." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 554 Glad to meet her in this life and be with her

    ?

    "However, I had been here for more than three months at that time, and I knew about the fight between Su Fu and Su Ran, so I quietly avoided it myself, but I didn't expect that the glass of drunk wine would fall into Su Ling's hands.  hand."

    "It's also because I was only thinking about protecting myself at the time, and I didn't think about what would happen if this glass of wine fell into the hands of others. If I had thought more about it at the time, maybe I could have avoided what happened to Su Ling."

    After all, she was in the Jinning Mansion at the time, and she didn't have any sense of belonging. The only thing she thought about was self-protection. As for other people, she didn't think about it at all.

    If it were her current self, she would probably find a way to get rid of this glass of wine to avoid disasters that would happen later.

    Seeing her tangled expression, Li Lin seemed a little regretful, so he persuaded: "This is not your fault, and you don't need to blame yourself."

    She smiled: "I don't blame myself, I've never carried other people's affairs on my back, and I only remembered it later."

    "So you really don't have to worry about my death. The former Su Wan has been in poor health, that's why he was like that, but in the past few years, my health has been recuperating well. If you don't believe me, then Mr. Liu  You should believe it, he has checked my pulse twice, and he thinks it's pretty good."

    "As for the fact that Su Wan married Zhao Mingyan, you don't have to take it to heart. She and I are actually two people, and you are the only one I married."

    Hearing this, he felt some warmth in his heart, looked at her exquisite eyebrows, and smiled: "You only married me, and I only married you."

    "Yeah." Su Wan leaned on his arm, feeling happy too. There was no one else between them.  It was Su Fu and Su Ran who killed them."

    "It may be because I became Su Wan and did not die. In order to get Zhao Mingyan, Su Fu set up such a trap for me. If it weren't for you, I probably wouldn't be able to get out."

    Li Lin also thought about the incident back then. Su Fu's intentions were indeed vicious, and Su Wan was almost killed by her at that time.

    Thinking of this, he felt that throwing Su Fu into a mass grave was simply taking advantage of her.

    "At the beginning when you asked me if I wanted to marry you, I actually didn't have any feelings for you. I just thought your conditions were really good for me. I don't know how long the fight between Su Fu and Su Ran will last.  I also wanted to stay away from the Duke of Jinning, so I agreed."

    Speaking of it at the beginning, Li Lin was just the most advantageous choice for her after weighing her rights and disadvantages and gaining power, and she also thought that if he was not good, she would kick him off with Li Lin, so how could she know that she would have the feelings she has today.

    Li Lin's eyes moved slightly, and he looked at her quietly.

    "But now, I can't even bear to make you sad"

    "I'm telling you this because I really want you to know that I'm not that her, and I cherish my life very much, and I won't leave you early"

    She couldn't bear to make him sad, and she couldn't bear to make him uneasy. Seeing him like this, she also felt that there was nowhere to rest her heart day by day.

    He stretched out his hand and hugged her in his arms, smelling his familiar breath, his heart eased bit by bit: "So, you won't leave me, will you?"

    She rubbed against his arms and nodded repeatedly: "No, we will all live a long time."

    He reached out and touched her head, and said softly, "Then it's done."

    "Um."

    In fact, Li Lin thought more. As early as when Li Fu talked about the so-called past life, he felt strange. What went wrong? He was not with her, but according to what Su Wan said,  That makes sense.

    What he likes is naturally this Su Wan in front of him. From the first time he saw her, she was different in his heart. Later, he wanted to marry her and hoped to spend his whole life with her.

    If in Li Fu and Su Fu's previous lives, that Su Wan was not the current Su Wan, and he didn't take a fancy to each other, it was considered normal.

    Then that person married Zhao Mingyan, but instead of getting married, he cultivated Li Fu.

    Thinking of this, he felt a little lucky that he could meet her and be with her in this life.

    He looked down at her with a gentle expression: "Are you tired? Do you want to go to sleep for a while?"

    Su Wan nodded. After telling these things, she felt a little uneasy, and she was also afraid that Li Lin would ask her about other things. If she slept now, she might not be able to sleep, but lying down would be better.  Look at him at a loss.

    ? Seeing him carrying himself back to the bed, and taking off her shoes,When she was about to lie down on the side, she pulled his clothes.

    "Well, don't tell others about my affairs. I'm terrified to death, and I don't like other people looking at me with probing eyes. Just treat, just treat me as an ordinary person. I am also a person who knows what Su Ran knows.  No, at most I can only remember two lines of poetry"

    "Don't worry." He lowered his eyes and stretched out his hand to pull a strand of hair around her ear. "Except for me, no one will know about this matter, and no one else will know about it."

    "Go to sleep and forget about today's events. You didn't say anything, and I didn't listen to anything."

    Su Wan was stunned for a moment, then nodded, obediently found a comfortable position in his arms, and closed her eyes.

    He looked at the person in his arms and took a slow breath. Although this matter was indeed a bit absurd, he secretly felt a little lucky in his heart. If there was no her in this world, he would probably be with Li Fu in his previous life.  Like that person, he has never married a wife in his life, so he will die alone.

    However Now that you're here, don't even think about leaving, don't even think about it.

    The two talked about the matter, and Li Lin didn't think about whether she would die. The husband and wife also pretended that this matter had never been mentioned, and no one mentioned it again.  Walked around and bought a lot of things.

    When the time was almost up, the two of them went to the Jinning Mansion to bid farewell. It was in the evening when Su Xun was able to come back, and they also had a meal.

    Wang Shi was a little bit reluctant to part with her: "I'm leaving? When?"

    Li Lindao: "The departure will start around noon tomorrow, and the weather will be colder in the morning, so we are not in a hurry, just walk slowly."

    Mrs. Wang nodded: "After your husband and wife go back, you need to live a good life. Between husband and wife, you need to be more tolerant. It is rare for people in the world to be perfect. As long as it is not an unforgivable big mistake, it can be tolerated."  of."

    "The teeth go up and down, and sometimes they bump into each other, let alone two people, you guys, if you quarrel, you need to think about what grandma said today."

    "If there is anything that you think is bad about the other party, you should try to say it as much as possible, and no one will say it. As the days go by, the dissatisfaction will increase." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 555 My husband is rich!

    ?

    It is also reasonable to say that a husband and wife need to be tolerant, honest and trust each other to live a life together. No one is perfect, there will always be a little imperfection, the two people work together to live a good life  .

    Su Wan took it very seriously: "Grandmother, don't worry, my husband and I will be fine, and we won't worry you."

    Mrs. Wang nodded with a smile, thinking of the other worry-free people, she felt very worried: "You and I are at ease, especially a certain worry-free person, who really wants to piss me off every day."

    It was Su Fu who was talking about.

    Before, Li Lin had someone throw Su Fu to a mass grave outside the city, and Hui Feng threatened her once, scaring her so much that she almost fainted on the spot. After she came back, she didn't dare to trouble Su Wan. As for this child, Li Lin let  The people were sent to Jinning Duke's mansion.

    There is also a reason why it was sent to Jinning Duke's Mansion instead of Zhao Wang's Mansion.

    Although the Duke of Jinning drove Su Fu out of the house, there are still blood relatives, Wang and Su Jian, and no one wronged him when the child was sent here, but Prince Zhao's residence is different. Princess Zhao hates Su Fu  He gritted his teeth in hatred, fearing that he would not even be able to enter the door.

    The incident of the mass grave that day did not get out, but what happened in Fengxue Building cannot be concealed, so it naturally reached Wang's ears.

    Li Lin had someone beat Su Fu. Although Su Fu was the first to speak provocatively and then said something that should not be said, this incident has also become a gossip. When it comes to the sisterly grievances between Su Wan and Su Fu, Wang will not  He blamed Su Wan, but he had some opinions on Li Lin, thinking that he had gone too far.

    After all, Su Fu is the blood of the Wang family. Li Lin beat Su Fu and made these rumors, which is equivalent to not giving Jinning Duke's face.

    Su Wan smiled softly, and then said: "Grandmother, why is this so? Everyone says that children and grandchildren have their own blessings, and people have their own ways of living. If grandma is caring, she can just give advice to sister-in-law, and don't worry about other things."  gone."

    The corners of her mouth were pursed slightly, and her tone was gentle: "Some people live a good life, but if they insist on going to the dark all the way, and they can't be stopped, then let her go."

    Wang's hand paused slightly, naturally she could hear Su Wan's dissatisfaction, and also knew that she was protecting Li Lin, or that she didn't want to mention Su Fu.

    From Su Wan's point of view, when someone bullies her, it is right for her husband to stand up for her, but it also makes her happy, and she doesn't think there is anything wrong with it. As for any rumors about her reputation, Su Fu has already defeated  It doesn't matter if you get seven or eight.

    Su Wan sighed, knowing that Mrs. Wang saw Su Fuduo's difficulties, she might feel sorry for her, so she said:

    "Grandmother feels sorry for her now, but she doesn't think about A Luo and A Ran. They are also thirteen this year. A Ran is still early, but A Luo is about to see each other. She, Su Fu, behaves like this, A Ran.  How can Luo talk about a good marriage?"

    "Grandmother, if A Luo's marriage is delayed, my parents will definitely not agree."

    Mrs. Wang's heart skipped a beat, and her face immediately changed. Mrs. Wang didn't want to care if the second room was okay, but the third room was her own, so of course she cared.

    Not to mention that among the few girls, Su Luo is obedient and coquettish, she also prefers some, and does not want to wrong her, if Su Yun and Su Luo's marriage is delayed because of Su Fu, Su Xun and Li Shi must be  If you want to be annoyed, you will definitely have opinions on the long house at that time, and how the two brothers will work together in the future.

    Su Luo's marriage is indeed on the agenda, so she can choose carefully so that she won't find a suitable one when the time comes.

    "It was you, Awan, who reminded me that Aluo's marriage should really be carefully watched. As for that person, I don't care, don't care"

    After dinner in the evening, the couple followed Su Xun to Yuhuayuan, Li Lin stayed in the side hall to drink tea, Su Xun called Su Wan to the dormitory, and then gave her a bank note, which was quite a lot.  , a full two thousand taels.

    Su Wan looked at the bank note carefully, and was a little confused: "What did father give me these? It's not that I don't have money to spend at the door to beat the autumn wind!"

    Su Xun blew his beard and stared: "What's the autumn wind, you still can't spend the money your father gave you? Why, don't you think it's too little?"

    "That will definitely not be too little." Su Wan said helplessly.

    "Father, I don't think you really need to worry. I got a lot of money when I got married. Later, I took the shop and exchanged a lot with you and my grandmother."

    "Later, the two also bought me a shop restaurant in Guiyan City, and now the business has started, and this year it can be regarded as having money in the account, and my previous shop Grange, which one is not profitable."

    "If you have money, you can save some more for A Luo and A Ran. I'm married and I'll take it away too.My father should also be considerate of the two little ones. When A Luo gets married and A Ran gets married, if the father can't afford the money and the marriage is done in a dishonorable way, my mother may be anxious with you.  "

    Mrs. Li has her own dowry, and she was born in a merchant family. She has been familiar with it since she was a child, and she is good at business operations. She has accumulated a lot of money over the years. It is enough to buy a dowry for Su Luo and leave a family business for Su Yun.

    Mrs. Li doesn't covet Su Wan's things, but here with Su Xun, if there is too much difference between what he gives to Su Luo and Su Yun and what he gives to Su Wan in the future, she will have an opinion. This is not a question of money, but a matter of attitude  question.

    Su Xun's face twisted a bit: "Why do you have so many things, and you still talk so much when I give you money, I have already prepared for A Luo and A Ran, and besides, the previous shops are still there, how can I treat you badly?"  killed them."

    Su Xun thought he was still a fair father. Since Su Wan had no mother and was married, it was unavoidable that he was partial, but there was a limit to this partiality. He had his own and gave some money, but left it to Su Luo and Su.  He won't touch Ranan's share.

    Su Wan smiled and stretched out her hand to hold his arm: "I have too many things to do, and I also know that my father was worried about my poor life, so he gave me the silver flower, but I am really well, just thinking about my father  Don't worry about me, you, just worry about the two younger ones."

    "Besides, I don't need money on weekdays. I have a husband, and he takes care of me." Having said that, she lifted her chin slightly, feeling a little proud.

    My husband is rich!

    "He is raising you?" Su Xun paused, obviously not believing it.

    When Su Wan was born, the Duke of Jinning had already established a firm foothold in the imperial city, and no one dared to laugh at the Duke of Jinning's origin.

    Moreover, her mother is a noble daughter of the Duke of Zhenguo's mansion, and she has been pampered since she was born. The monthly money for makeup, jewelry, clothes and shoes, and other things add up to a lot of money.

    "Of course he raised it, he can afford it." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 556 Strong man, take care

    ?

    "Affordable?"

    "Of course." Su Wan laughed, her eyebrows curved, "Father, don't always worry that the husband I married has no money, and even I can't afford it. Let me tell you, don't tell outsiders, he,  At least they are much richer than the Jinning government."

    "Oh? And this?" Su Xun was really shocked when he heard the words, "Did you lie to him as your father?"

    "It's no good for me to lie to my father about something." Su Wan's eyebrows curved, "It's actually our family who overlooked it and let me take advantage of it."

    "The elders in our family dislike her being poor and poor, and weighing the power and disadvantages, which girl is the right one to marry, who can keep her promise without losing too much, and they also want to see what kind of character is in the family, and whether it is worth being a relative  .¡±

    When Su Xun heard this, he also understood, and then his face changed again: "You mean, the Li family is not as poor as imagined?"

    "It's more than endless." Su Wan lowered her voice, "People in the world thought that the gifts he gave to the family in the past and the betrothal gifts he gave were all arranged by the Jing family, but in fact, they were all arranged by the Li family themselves.  .¡±

    "The Li family did it themselves?" Su Xun can remember that, whether it was a gift before or a formal engagement, besides ordinary items, there were also many treasures, especially the Qiankun Liangyi Chess, which he also presented as a treasure.  I got promoted.

    These are all done by the Li family themselves?

    Does the Li family still have such abilities?  !

    "Exactly." Su Wan nodded, "Even when I was in Shiqiao Village, I lived a good life. The food and clothing on weekdays were much better than when I was in the boudoir. The bird's nest I gave to my mother earlier, I  For a while, I felt like throwing up after eating."

    "It's not a case every month, and I was reluctant to give it away, so I saved up more, and I was afraid that it would be spoiled after a long time, so I ate it for a while, and then I didn't eat it every day.  If there is more, I will give it away."

    The bird's nest that Su Wan gave to Mrs. Li was of the highest quality. Compared with the tributes in the palace, the bird's nests were not accepted. The mansion could get some of these good things, but they were not many, and they were usually in the hands of Mrs. Wang.  It's great that Mrs. Li can get one or two.

    Mrs. Li got a box of good things, and told Su Xun several times that she wanted to leave it for Su Luo to eat.

    Su Xun thought it was because Su Wan couldn't find a good gift, so he brought the good things he saved as a gift.

    Su Xun pondered for a while: "How much do you know about his family? When did you know?"

    Su Wan thought for a moment, and then said: "After Jiji ceremony, I probably know everything I should know."

    "At that time, I also felt very unhappy, thinking that he had cheated me, but at that time, the marriage was fixed, and we could not withdraw, and he had always been very good to me, and he really liked me.  , if I miss him, I'm afraid I'll never find anything better in my life."

    Seeing that Su Xun's face turned dark, Su Wan had no choice but to explain: "Actually, he didn't really want to get married before, but he just came over because of his father's agreement, so he made himself like this.  "

    "But he wanted to marry me later, and he couldn't explain the previous things. He said that his family was actually doing well. He was really not poor. Maybe the little lady he liked didn't marry, and he probably had his legs broken. Later we  Neither of them knew how to speak."

    "He didn't intend to hide it from his father on purpose, but he was actually afraid that if he opened his mouth, his leg would be broken by you, father."

    Su Xun snorted: "He does have self-knowledge. He thinks I won't beat him now that he has said it. He is clearly lying to my girl. A few beats would be light."

    It never occurred to Su Xun that he always thought that this son-in-law, he could see clearly, but he didn't expect that he was hiding the deepest and dared to lie to him. He was looking for death.

    "This father can't beat him." Su Wan raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "If you get hurt, it's a big deal. I don't know how to tell you the specifics. If father wants to know more  If you have any questions, go ask him."

    After finishing speaking, she raised the bank note in her hand: "I will accept the bank note this time, thank you father for adding some jewelry to me, but I don't need to give it any more in the future."

    Then she left the dormitory with a smile, turned around and went to the side hall to look for Li Lin.

    At this moment Li Lin was drinking tea on the side of the wooden couch in the side hall, and in front of him was a desk with carved cranes. He heard footsteps and turned to look at her.

    There was a smile on her face, as if she was very happy, and she raised the bank note in her hand at him: "Given it by my father."

    "very happy?"

    "Happy." Su Wan sat down on the side, then took a sip of the hot tea he handed her, and said,

    the"I just talked to my father about the matter. I'm afraid he will come to you in a while. Take this opportunity to explain what should be explained clearly. It's not good to keep procrastinating."

    After all, it is her father, and no one can hide it from him. Otherwise, in the future, many people will know about this matter and he will know it, then he will definitely be angry and sad.

    Li Lin nodded: "Then I will talk to my father-in-law later."

    Su Wan looked at him with raised eyebrows: "Are you really not afraid of being beaten?"

    Li Lin thought for a moment, and then said: "Father-in-law probably can't beat me, I can't beat me, it's okay to hide."

    Su Wan: "Looks like you can hide."

    In short, take care, I've finished my good words, so be careful what you say in a while, and don't really get hit.

    When Li Lin received her gaze, he naturally understood what she meant, butMadam, can you restrain your gloating expression, you are quite happy that I was beaten.

    While the two were talking, Su Xun had already come out of the dormitory, and saw the couple together through the screen, not knowing what they were talking about.

    He clenched his fist and coughed lightly, and shouted: "Jing Yuan, come with me."

    "Okay." Li Lin responded, and Su Wan who was beside him hurriedly poured him a cup of hot tea and asked him to take a sip, "Strong man, take care."

    Li Lin glanced at him, thinking that her gloating little face was cute too, reached out and rubbed her hair, took the teacup and drank tea.

    Su Xun on the other side was very upset when he saw the two of them dawdling: "You haven't come yet, why are you dawdling over there?"

    "Here we come." Reluctantly, Li Lin reached out and nodded her head, telling her to calm down, "Wait here, I'll be back in a while."

    After finishing speaking, he stood up and walked out. Su Wan watched his back as he left, put one hand on the desk, and rested his chin on the palm of his hand, and then thought about whether he should ask Huifeng and the others for some medicinal wine for bruises.

    Although this person is very capable in debating, some family affection cannot be persuaded by reason. Li Lin dared to lie to Su Xun and married his girl back. Su Xun would be angry, that is also a reasonable thing  .

    Su Wan thought to himself, when he goes back, he will make up for it. After this meal, the matter will be over.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 557 He kisses his daughter, he really picked up a big one, right?  !

    ?

    Su Xun took Li Lin to a hidden small courtyard in the Jinning Duke's mansion. The small courtyard was not big and few people came, but it was cleaned cleanly.

    "There is no one here, and there is nothing to eat. I won't entertain you anymore. Sit down."

    The two sat down under the sycamore tree in the middle of the yard. It was the beginning of February, and the branches were still bare, reflecting the cold moon that had just risen in the sky, looking lonely and lonely.

    When the cold wind blows, the branches tremble slightly.

    "Speaking of it, it was also my mistake. You were engaged and married to Ah Wan, but you forgot to ask your father's name."

    Su Xun carefully observed Li Lin's demeanor. He sat there casually, with a straight back and a natural and easy-going posture, like a green pine, dignified and calm, calm and calm in his gestures and movements.

    In terms of behavior, he is neither arrogant nor impetuous, humble and polite, broad-minded, does not care about others, is kind to others, does not cling to wealth and power, and does not look down upon poverty.

    Coupled with that handsome, timeless, gentle and easy-going face, he has a bit of a childlike demeanor, not like the world.

    In the past, Su Xun fell in love with him, nothing more than these things, he was born well, had a good manner, good manners, good manners, good knowledge, and a gentle and kind personality, careful in doing things, easy-going and kind to outsiders, Su Wan married him  , apart from status, there is nothing missing.

    But now that I think about it, I realize that this person came from a poor family, and growing up like this is a problem in itself.

    It's not that a poor family can't raise a good son, but this man's overall style can only be raised by a wealthy family.

    The corners of Su Xun's mouth twitched. He originally thought that his daughter married a poor family and lived a peaceful and carefree life from then on. Now that I think about it, I guess I picked a big one. It must be a daughter who was carefully raised by an aristocratic family.  son.

    "My father's name is Cang, and his character is Yijun. Some people call him Mr. Yijun."

    "Li Yijun?" Su Xun pondered for a long time, but he couldn't think of any clan dignitaries or celebrities with this name, but after thinking for a while, he found that he really didn't know such a person.

    "Father-in-law doesn't recognize him, it's normal, but Lord Zhen Guo has a relationship with my father a few times, and we drank together in the past, Lord Zhen Guo still wants to compete with my father."

    "oh?"

    "Not only that, King Zhao and Dongjun also know him."

    King Zhao?  Dongjun?

    Wait, Dongjun?  !

    "Aren't you from Eastern Zhao?"

    Su Xun has come to his senses at this moment. If he is a person from Eastern Zhao, he should also address him as His Majesty when talking about the emperor, but if he is outside, people from other countries will call him Dongjun.

    Su Xun's heart skipped a beat, feeling a little aggrieved and annoyed, he tried hard to find a husband for his daughter, but he was from another country.

    This this

    "The son of the clan in the Western Wei Dynasty? Or the son of the Southern Qin family?"

    ?There are differences from country to country. The clans of the Western Wei Dynasty are strong and strong, and they pay attention to the style of the sons, so most of them are the sons of the clan, while the Southern Qin Dynasty pays attention to literature to govern the world, so the children of the famous and powerful families are more outstanding, and the clans are second.

    Li Lin paused, and sighed secretly in his heart: "Neither of the two, my ancestor is the Li family from Licheng."

    Li from the city?

    Su Xun didn't realize it at first, thinking about which Li family is in Licheng, then paused, and suddenly remembered, if it is true, there is only one Li family in Licheng?

    Except for that Li family, who else dares to call Li Cheng Li family?

    His hands trembled, a little in disbelief: "The Li family in Licheng? Which Li family?"

    He kisses his daughter, he must have really picked up a big one, right?  !

    Wait, he has to take it easy.

    "The ancestor's name is taboo, Li's Changyuan." Li Lin's expression did not change, he still looked at Su Xun calmly, and his tone was calm as usual.

    The Li family has been very low-key throughout the generations. Except for a few people, everyone knows that the Li family in Licheng is very powerful, but they don't know the specifics.

    What has been passed down for how many generations?  What was the name of the person who was in charge of the house in the past?

    These are all unknown.

    Su Xun really didn't understand what his father's name was.

    However, when it comes to Li Changyuan, the ancestor of the Li family, he is a household name, even ordinary people don't know it, but those who have read books must know this person who has been chanted through the ages.

    Su Xun felt his heart tremble, and his face turned red with excitement.

    This is what he thinksA person who is admired like a fairy, it is a pity when he was young. After two hundred years, he could not see his true face, but he never expected that his daughter would marry into the Li family.

    This young man from the Li family has become his son-in-law.

    Whoops!

    This is really

    Su Xun was so excited that his mind went blank.

    Originally, I wanted to teach this lifeless bastard a lesson. How dare he lie to him and marry his daughter.  He, the Su family, is not easy to bully.

    But now, after hearing Li Dishi's name, he forgot everything.

    "Jing Yuan, tell me about it, what happened to his old man back then!"

    "Jing Yuan, his old man"

    "Jing Yuan"

    Su Xun was so excited that he couldn't help himself, wishing to get more news from Li Lin. Seeing him like this, Li Lin picked out some things he could say and talked to him.  era.

    In this way, relying on the prestige of his ancestors, Mr. Li escaped a unilateral beating and retrieved a leg along the way.

    When the young couple left, Su Xun was so happy that he couldn't find the north, but fortunately he still had some brains and knew that this matter could not be said to the outside world, otherwise he would have run to the street and shouted loudly to show his strength.  Excited.

    It wasn't until he was tossing and turning with excitement at night that he couldn't sleep that he realized something was wrong.

    He just let that brat go, and sent him away happily?

    etc

    Didn't this kid say that his father is gone?

    So who is the head of the Li family?

    Wait, there's more

    It seems, it seems that he forgot a very important thing, Licheng seems to be far away from here?  Very far away?

    Su Xun suddenly sat up when he thought of this.

    Li Shi saw him tossing and turning, as if he was making dumplings, but also seemed very excited, tossing and tossing and tossing and tossing, which made her sleep well, and she really wanted to kick him.

    But, but, she just murmured in her heart, she still didn't dare to kick Su Xun.

    However, Su Xun sat up suddenly, which startled her: "What are you doing?"

    "Leave me alone!" Su Xun's tone was a little angry, and he even gritted his teeth.

    God damn it, that kid must have done it on purpose!

    He was so excited that he forgot to settle the accounts!

    Mrs. Li was surprised: "Isn't everything going well this day, why are you so angry right now"

    Su Xun was so angry that he was about to smoke: "It's none of your business, leave me alone."

    Mrs. Li: ""

    She pulled the quilt over and wrapped herself up.

    Who cares about you, love to sleep or not!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 558 This Is Really Blessed by Our Ancestors

    ?

    When the couple returned, Su Wan looked at Li Lin carefully and raised his eyebrows slightly: "My father, he really didn't hit you?"

    Su Wan rested her chin in both hands, this situation seemed wrong, her father's temper, how could he let him go so easily?

    Li Lin dug a hole like this, and even dragged his daughter into it, and the beating was light.

    Li Lin glanced at Su Wan, saw that she still had some thoughts in her eyes, and smiled helplessly: "What? You want me to be beaten?"

    "That's not true." Su Wan sighed, "I just think my father has such a temper, he won't let you go so easily."

    Li Lin coughed lightly: "Probably because of the blessing of my ancestors, I was spared a beating."

    This is really the blessing of the ancestors.

    Li Lin just wanted to laugh. Who knew that Su Xun respected his ancestor so much. At that time, his mind was probably dizzy. He didn't remember to ask him to settle the score, and he didn't know if he would jump up when he reacted.

    Li Lin told Su Wan about this, and Su Wan covered her mouth and laughed: "This is really blessed by our ancestors. I didn't expect my father to respect your ancestors so much."

    Fans of ancient times are also crazy.

    "This is the ancestor of our family."

    "Okay, it's our family." Su Wan smiled with brows and eyes crooked, and when she finished laughing, she asked him again, "But is this thing over? Will my father still settle accounts with you?"

    Li Lin thought for a while: "Maybe he spent the night, his mind cleared up, and he will come to see us tomorrow morning, but he didn't have a seizure at that time, so I'll just have a good talk with him when he comes tomorrow."

    After all, I won't be beaten.

    Su Wan felt a little relieved when she heard the words. Although in the end it was Li Lin who did something wrong, and it was very possible that she would be punished under Su Xun's rage, but she still felt sorry for her husband who was going to be beaten. She could not be beaten or not.  Take a beating.

    She leaned on his arm, poking her fingers back and forth on his cuff, the carriage shook slightly, she lowered her eyes, and remained silent: "Say, when father knows that I will leave with you in the future, he will  Won't you be sad?"

    If they leave, they don't know when they will see each other again. If Su Xun thinks about it, he probably won't be able to sleep.

    Li Lin shook her hand and was silent for a moment.

    In fact, he also wanted to take Su Xun and others away together, but it was obviously not easy.

    The Jinning Duke's Mansion has a foundation in Eastern Zhao, and Su Wang can't support the gate alone, so Su Xun is definitely unwilling to leave, at least until Su Jian can stand up and he can let go.

    And there are others. Parents, brothers, children, relatives and friends, and even half of his life's business are here. Su Wan is certainly his beloved daughter in his heart, but it's not all.

    It is still possible if Su Lan and Su Luo go there together, but it is estimated that it will take a hundred years for those two to return.

    In short, it is a complicated matter, that is, he has the ability to bring people over, but let them give up so many things, how can they live happily?

    After most of my life, it is extremely difficult to leave my homeland and start again in a strange place.

    Therefore, this matter cannot be forced.

    He reached out and stroked her hair without speaking.

    Su Wan didn't expect him to give her any answers. In fact, she knew very well in her heart that if she left with Li Lin, Su Xun would definitely be very reluctant, but so what?

    She must go.

    Thinking of this, she reached out and twisted his waist again, angrily: "It's so annoying, it's all your fault."

    "Well, it's all my fault." Seeing that she was upset, he smoothed her hair for a while, and he was relieved when she saw her face soften.

    "Awan."

    "Ma'am."

    "Um?"

    "I will always, always be by your side"

    At least let you know that you won't suffer if you marry me. In the future, your father will not be by your side, but I will always protect you for the rest of your life. As long as he is still around, she can be safe.

    Su Wan nodded, but did not speak.

    In the early morning of the second day, when the two were eating breakfast, Su Xun came in a hurry. The two looked at each other, thinking that they were right. Su Xun realized that he was going to come and settle the score.

    Su Wan got up to greet Li Lin, and said to Li Lin: "I'll go, eat some quickly, lest you won't be able to eat for a while, I'm afraid my father hasn't eaten yet, little man, let the kitchen prepare some."

    Xiao Li nodsHe said yes, and then hurried out.

    Li Lin finished the porridge in the bowl in two gulps: "I'll be with you."

    Just as he was talking, Su Xun had already hurried to the gate of the main courtyard. He came in such a hurry that no one outside dared to stop him, so Huifeng had to bring people in.

    If others dare to intrude, it is definitely not allowed, but if Su Wan's father stops him forcefully, the master will probably be scolded soon.

    As a son-in-law, no matter how high his status is, he always bows his head.

    It's really hard.

    After hearing the conversation between the two people in the room, Su Xun gave up and walked in through the door: "Don't greet me, I came in by myself."

    Su Wan heard the voice, and hurriedly went out to greet him: "Father came so early, have you eaten yet? I'll ask someone to prepare some."

    Su Xun couldn't sleep all night, and he didn't have any appetite right now. He was about to say no, but before he could speak, he heard his stomach growl twice.

    The scene was awkward for a moment.

    Li Lin went out immediately and saluted respectfully: "Father-in-law."

    Su Xun glanced at Li Lin, feeling a little angry, but he didn't dare to show it too much, so he just snorted softly.

    Su Wan said with a smile: "Even if my father ate it, I'll eat some more. The cooks in Jingpingyuan cook good food, and I don't see my father coming over on weekdays. Since I'm here today, I have to try it out."

    Su Xun thought about it for a while, and felt that it was a bit uncomfortable to be hungry. People eat comfortably, but he is hungry, which is really uncomfortable.

    "Then let's have some, have you two finished eating? Let's eat some together."

    Su Wan said: "I ate half of it, I just had some to accompany my father."

    Xiao Sang next to him immediately had the bowls and chopsticks prepared, and they were delivered quickly. The three of them entered the bright hall together and sat down around the small table.

    Su Wan sat on Su Xun's left hand side, first filled Su Xun with half a bowl of millet porridge, and then gave him a small bun.

    Today's breakfast for the husband and wife is rice porridge, small buns and dumplings, and there is also a dessert of red dates and white fungus soup.

    The rice porridge is not too thick. It is best to bring some rice soup and drink it with some dumplings for breakfast.

    The little buns are not big, one only has two bites, the skin is thin and the stuffing is rich, it is very delicious, Su Wan can eat three with half a bowl of rice porridge, and after finishing eating, she can also eat half a bowl of dessert.

    Su Xun drank millet porridge and ate small steamed buns. He also felt good, and his mood improved a little. After a while, someone brought a basket of small steamed buns and dumplings.

    After Su Xun ate his fill, the anger in his heart also dissipated.

    Although it is common to see food, but the chef's skills are really good, he eats very satisfied, and when he is satisfied, then everything is easy to talk about.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 559 I'm afraid this girl is about to turn the world upside down

    ?

    After eating, Su Wan asked Xiao Sang and Xiaoman to leave the main courtyard with others, made tea by herself, and then the three of them talked in the side hall.

    However, I just had breakfast, and it was not time to drink tea, so I just acted like that.

    Su Xun drank tea slowly, adjusted his mood, and then asked Li Lin: "Are you an outsider?"

    Li Lindao: "Except for the three of us waiting in the courtyard, there are no one left. There are people guarding outside."

    When Su Xun heard this, he rubbed his hands together, and then he relaxed a little, his tense back loosened a little, and he asked him: "I forgot to ask you yesterday, but you are the one who decides in your family?"

    Li Lin nodded: "It has been seven years since my father passed away, and now I am indeed in charge."

    Su Xun asked again: "Since you are in charge, there will be no problem if you are here now?"

    Su Xun couldn't sleep last night, but he thought about a lot of problems. Since Li Lin is in charge of the Li family in Licheng, but he is not in Licheng, wandering around, could something be wrong?

    If so, wouldn't his daughter be in trouble with him?

    Thinking of this, Su Xun dared to think about status and wealth, and his heart was very worried, for fear that Su Wan would be dragged into these battles.

    This power struggle, it is life-threatening, and no matter what royal family or clan, when it comes to fighting for the right to inherit, it will be one by one, and the eyes will be red.

    I don't know how many layers of blood were painted on that position.

    In the past few years, Duke Jinning's government has spent countless efforts to protect itself. If his father hadn't made a decisive decision and pretended to be sick and handed over the military power, he wouldn't know what would happen now.

    Although some people say that their family is really useless, but so what?

    What their Su family asked for is now obtained, and it is impossible to take a step forward. What they need is to settle down and educate the next generation well, so that they can be better in the future.

    Besides, which aristocratic family has not experienced prosperity and decline. When Duke Jinning held the Ninghe Army, it was the time when Duke Ning's status was the highest. Although it is not comparable now, it is a title that has not been replaced by generations, and it is also contented.  up.

    For the rest, as long as the future generations have someone to support their appearance, as long as it is not too bad, it will allow them to live a good life.

    "That's not true." Li Lin understood his concerns when he heard the words, and smiled, "My ancestors have been single-handed, and because they put too much effort into raising their children, they only raised one. I have no brothers or sisters, not even cousins.  , of course there will be no such things.¡±

    Except for the married girl, he is the only one in the Li family's blood, but there were girls in the ancestors, and it has been several generations, and the blood is so sparse that it can be put into a big river.  gesturing.

    "As for the people under him, either my father promoted them, or I promoted them myself. They have extraordinary abilities and are also reliable and usable people. In addition, my father left a few people for guarding, and they are also reliable.  elder."

    When Li Yijun passed away, Li Lin was only thirteen years old, and there were still some shortcomings at that time, so Li Yijun made a series of arrangements to make arrangements for the future, otherwise Li Lin would not have time to practice outside these years.

    Su Wan was eating a preserved fruit, and nodded vigorously when he heard this: "Father, they are really wonderful people, and I like them very much."

    Su Xun was a little surprised, and turned to look at her: "What? Have you seen it?"

    Su Guan's face froze when he heard the words, and realized that he had said something he shouldn't have said. He laughed and had no choice but to explain: "Yes, they came when I was married to Jing Yuan.  I invited them to the banquet, and I went too at that time."

    Su Xun felt a little more at ease when he heard the words. Although he was a little annoyed that Li Lin lied to him, since Su Wan had met these people before, and it was time to get married, it was equivalent to recognizing Su Wan's identity.  Disposable at will.

    Su Xun glared at Su Wan. She actually hid such a big matter from Li Lin, really.

    Su Wan smiled and said, "Father, don't worry, they are quite satisfied with me. You don't know, I coaxed the elders so that they were almost floating."

    "Your daughter is smart."

    Su Xun snorted lightly, but was too lazy to settle accounts with her.

    He asked Li Lin: "Then when will you go back? But what are the regulations? These things"

    Su Xun began to feel dissatisfied again when he thought that it was thousands of miles away from the city.

    "This matter is not in a hurry, I am still young, and I can wait for a few more years" He wanted to say that Su Wan would give birth to a child in the future and then go back after raising him, but now it is still a question of whether he will give birth or not.

    Although Su Wan had told him that she was no longer the original Su Wan, but she was weaker, and she did exist.

    He doesn't want her to take risks. As far as he is concerned, the matter of heirs is for the inheritance of the Li family, and secondly, he really wants to have a child with her, but if it is about her life or death, he really doesn't want to  willing.

    But if she insisted on giving birth, he couldn't refuse it.

    "Let's talk about it in a few years." That's all he had to say.

    "Father-in-law don't have to worry that I treat Ah Wan badly. To me, Ah Wan is the wife I want to marry back. If I am here, I will definitely protect her. Even if I am gone, people will protect her."  .¡±

    After finishing speaking, he was pinched, it didn't hurt, but itched.

    "What are you talking about, just talk nonsense." Su Wan didn't like hearing him say these things, so she snorted softly, "If you are gone, I will take your baby and remarry and let others beat your baby.  Let's see if you dare."

    Su Xun almost jumped up when he heard the words, and pointed to his daughter for a long time before saying: "You, you, what nonsense are you"

    I'm afraid his girl is going to be turned upside down.

    If you really do this, you can't lift the coffin board and jump out of the coffin?  !

    Li Lin choked, his head hurting: "I was just joking."

    Su Wan turned to look at him, and rolled her eyes: "I was joking too."

    Su Xun was afraid that the couple would quarrel, so he hurriedly said: "Okay, okay, stop it, Awan, what are you talking about, what about your upbringing? And Jing Yuan, don't say such unlucky words, you guys  Ah, they have lived in peace and stability for a hundred years!"

    Su Wan moved her lips, but did not speak again.

    In fact, when she was in the Jinning Mansion, she was a very well-behaved girl, and she was always cautious, for fear that others would catch her pigtails, but since she got married, she has let herself go a little bit.

    The main reason is that the married husband dotes on her, pampers her in everything she does, and coaxes her when she is petty. She is also the eldest in the family, and she is the master of the house. In Guiyan City, no one dares to provoke her  , so she drifted a little.

    Thinking about it now, she really should reflect on herself.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 560 She is reluctant to part with her young man

    ?

    After this episode, Su Xun was not in the mood to ask about Li Lin's farewell, so he turned around and led Su Wan to find a place to talk, and planned to teach her a lesson.

    "You, you, how did you talk? What did you think when you let him hear it? That is to say, Jing Yuan has a good temper. If not, you wouldn't be afraid to quarrel."

    Whose wife dares to say such things to her husband, she is really going to heaven.

    "If he is really just a poor boy, I don't care about you, even if something happens, there is still the father, but now? If you are self-willed, if there is anything in the future, the father may not be able to help  you."

    Not to mention the disparity in power between the two sides, he can't do anything, but he wants to use his strength, and he can't help even if the mountains are high and the water is far away.

    "You will have a good life in the future, so you must protect yourself."

    Su Wan immediately felt sore in his heart, sore and swollen, it was uncomfortable, and his eyes were a little moist, and he said after a while, "Father, don't worry, we are really joking, neither he nor I know  Take it to heart."

    "Even if you don't take it to heart, you can't say this nonsense. If you hear it too much, you will always feel unhappy."

    Hearing this, Su Wan said without thinking, "Father, you look down on him too much. If an ordinary man heard such words, he might feel unhappy, but after hearing this, he must be thinking of living longer than me. In this way  It can prevent all possibilities."

    "Even if you are in a desperate situation, you have to climb back."

    The corners of Su Xun's mouth twitched: "It's you, the one with the most fallacies."

    "You get along with him like this on weekdays. Have you ever quarreled?"

    Su Wan thought for a while, and then said: "It's about the same. There is no quarrel or quarrel between husband and wife when they get along. Yesterday, my grandmother said that there are times when the upper and lower teeth are bumping, let alone two people."

    "However, I see that it is also very good to quarrel occasionally. Otherwise, wouldn't this day be a pool of water without any waves? If this day is too long, the water will have no taste at all, then this day will be meaningless  .¡±

    It is harmless to quarrel occasionally, it can be said to be fun.

    Su Xun was about to faint: "Look, I can do it for you. You say it's a good thing for this couple to quarrel, but I really do When did you see me quarreling with your mother? I'm with her now  Isn't it good too?"

    "It's different."

    "What's the difference?"

    "Well, since my father insists on knowing, let me ask my father, my father and my mother, I am talking about my biological mother, have my father and my mother ever quarreled?"

    Su Xun paused for a moment, feeling a little dazed.

    Maybe it's been too long, and he can't often think of Su Wan's mother, but once he thinks of it, he feels in a daze that after all these years, he has not forgotten that person.

    I want to ask if he and Yue Xi have ever quarreled?

    Of course there was a quarrel.

    ? For a period of time when they just got married, both of them were new, and they both accommodated each other.

    But later, after a long period of time, I didn't want to accommodate, and the stinky problems of both parties were exposed. Basically, after a few days, there would be a dispute between husband and wife.

    But quarrels are quarrels, and when this matter is over, it will be over, and the days of the two of them will pass by loving each other and quarreling.

    Su Guan has a lot of fallacies, but there is a saying that is true, there are no couples in the world who don't quarrel or quarrel, even if they don't live their own lives, no one cares about the other, and no one touches the other, life is like a pool of stagnant water  .

    "Are you noisy?" Seeing Su Xun's expression, Su Wan naturally knew the answer.

    Su Xun remained silent.

    Su Wan went on to say: "My biological mother dared to quarrel with my father, but the mothers of A Luo and A Ran didn't dare to quarrel with my father, and they followed my father in everything. Why?"

    Of course, it's not that Mrs. Li didn't argue with Su Xun, but it was all about the children or the Li family. In daily life, if Su Xun had any troubles, she had to endure it.

    "Because my mother married my father, it is good to have two surnames. Although there is a little difference between the two families, they are largely equal, and father and mother are also equal. Between husband and wife, you can make a difference with each other.  Require."

    "As for father and A Luo's mother, the Li family needs to rely on the Duke of Jinning, and she needs to rely on you to live well, so even if she has any dissatisfaction in her heart, she dare not mention it."

    "Maybe there are many women in the time, and they are all like this."

    worldly womanWomen depend on men to live a lot, therefore, most of the people who swallow their anger are women, and because of this, this day passed peacefully like this.

    "But I think that Jing Yuan and I are equal. If he has any bad points, I can mention them or even ask him to correct them. If there are any bad points about me, he will do the same."

    In fact, Su Wan also has some bad habits, like being lazy and not moving, while Li Lin has some mild obsessive-compulsive disorder, which is manifested in various aspects.

    For example, his things need to be placed neatly, and even Su Wan's things, he will have a little bit of demand, and he will feel a little bad when he sees that they are not neatly arranged.

    Anyway, we live together in daily life, bumping bumps, although most of them are very tolerant of each other, but there are also times when they don't want to bear it.

    Su Xun stretched out his hand and rubbed the center of his brows, and said helplessly, "Okay, I can't say enough about you, and I don't bother to say anything about you."

    Su Wan smiled: "Father doesn't have to worry about the matter between me and him, he is not that kind of person with bad character, even if I lose affection with him in the future, he will still protect me."

    ?Su Xun believed these words, the descendants of the Li family could not have a bad character.

    "But my father woke me up. If it wasn't for my father, I'm afraid I'd still be living in a dream and want to live my life in peace." Su Wan smiled softly.

    "What I wanted to do most in the past was to leave the Jinning mansion, stay away from the struggles between those sisters, find a place with mountains and water, and spend this life leisurely."

    "If he is an ordinary man, my wish will come true now."

    "But he isn't after all."

    "I used to think that it was his fault first, so I just lay down like this with peace of mind and lived the life I wanted to live. As for the outside things, I can take care of them if I want to, and ignore them if I don't want to. After all, he doesn't care.  He will blame me for not helping him, and outsiders dare not bully me."

    "He also said that in the future, I can help him or not, and it depends on what I think."

    "He and I are already husband and wife after all. I can't watch him busy every day without helping him share the slightest burden."

    "I want to join hands with him for the rest of my life, and work together to bear everything in life, instead of letting him bear the ups and downs alone, and I just hide behind him"

    She can indeed be like now, not caring about anything.

    But ah.

    Her young man.

    She couldn't bear it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 561 And he is still her boy

    ?

    She hoped to be with him for the rest of her life. When her hair was gray, she would still be the little girl he wanted to marry, and he would still be her young man.

    Although what he did was inappropriate, he has tried his best to make up for it, giving her the best, and has no demands on her. It is completely what kind of life she wants to live, as long as she is happy  just fine.

    Even in this relationship and marriage, he paid a lot.

    As for her, she enjoys his gentle and careful care, enjoys everything the Li family has given her, and the life brought by those power and money, but clings to her hard-to-find dreams and wishes, and is unwilling to bear the burden of the relationship between husband and wife.  responsibilities, and unwilling to bear the responsibilities that belong to her.

    She was complacent about what she got, but she was not worthy of what she got.

    She said that she was his wife, someone who would accompany him all his life, but she didn't do what a wife should do.

    She said that she was the mistress of the Li family, but she didn't do what a mistress should do.

    He did everything for her. As he once said, he will not let her do what she doesn't want to do. Even if she has something bad, he will tolerate her and teach her. If she is unhappy  Sometimes, he would coax her.

    If she wants to have a long-term walk with him, it must not be like this forever.

    Husband and wife support each other and work together to go far.

    And she and him may gradually drift away in the tempering of the years. In the end, they feel tired and tired, and then blame each other, leaving only the so-called husband and wife relationship and responsibility.

    There has never been a liking at this moment in the world, it is a matter of a lifetime, liking is liking, but a life is too heavy and too long, and a husband and wife must manage it together to achieve this life.

    It's not for anything else, but for her love, for her young man, she can't go on like this.

    Seeing her talking, Su Xun seemed regretful and sad, sighed, reached out and rubbed her head: "Okay, okay, don't cry, you know what you should do  good."

    "Jing Yuan, it's not that he doesn't have guts. Even if you don't do well, he won't bother with you. Whether you want to be a husband or a wife, it's not something you're born with. That's all.  You have to study hard."

    "You also said that between the husband and wife, if anyone has done something wrong, just correct it."

    Su Xun talked to her in a warm voice, and he didn't have the intention to teach her a lesson. Before leaving, he went to talk to Li Lin for a while.

    However, Su Wan did not know what was specifically discussed.

    She went to the kitchen once, told the kitchen staff to take care of the guests in the guest garden, and then went to the guest garden again to see Shi's reply.

    Three days later, it will be Chun Wei's exam. She asked the kitchen to prepare some food for the students, and asked them to remember to take it on the day they left, so as not to eat badly during the exam.

    "Don't worry, brothers and sisters. I went to the street a few days ago and found out that there is something called instant noodles, which looks like noodles, but it can be eaten just by soaking in hot water, and put some fried or dried green onions on it.  Dried radish and dried meat are also quite delicious.¡±

    Instant noodles?

    Su Wan paused, and then thought of Su Ran, what kind of instant noodles, I guess only she can make it.

    However, she remembered that eating too much instant noodles is not good for the body, and these people have never eaten it before, and they may not be able to bear it after eating this for several days.

    So she said: "That also needs to be prepared. The soaked noodles are delicious and can also fill your stomach, but eating them every day is not always good."

    "It's not a big deal. It's better to prepare more than less. When the time comes, you can eat whatever you want, and just take the exam with peace of mind."

    "Thank you, brother and sister."

    Su Wan smiled lightly: "You're welcome, my cousin took the exam well, and I wish you nominations for the gold list. Jing Yuan and I will be waiting for good news from my cousin in Shiqiao Village."

    "must."

    When she came back from the guest garden, Su Xun was about to say goodbye and leave. He had to go to the Ministry of Rites today and was very busy.

    "After you go back, live a good life. If you have anything to discuss with me, if you have anything to ask me, just write to me. If you have free time, come back and have a look."

    Su Wan nodded: "Father, don't worry, I will come back to see you from time to time."

    Although she may not be able to come back every month, she can still come back every few months. She intends to arrange her time to grow up at home.?Birthday.

    "Okay, okay, come back often, father will leave some good things for you."

    Li Lin glanced at Su Wan and saw that she had a smile on her face, and said, "I will also accompany Ah Wan when the time comes, father-in-law, please rest assured, Ah Wan and I will get along well."

    "Okay." Su Xun smiled, "Jing Yuan, Ah Wan's temperament is occasionally a little bit delicate, but most of them are sensible and general, and now I will hand her over to you, you have to treat her well  .¡±

    Li Lin nodded upon hearing this, and bowed solemnly: "Father-in-law, don't worry, Jing Yuan will definitely take good care of her and won't let her be wronged."

    "good."

    Su Xun closed his eyes, feeling a little complicated in his heart, but the matter has come to this point, and he can only hope that the husband and wife will be better.

    In fact, it's not to blame for Li Lin's concealment of his identity. If he had revealed his identity at that time, the girls in the family would probably rush to marry him, and it would be an extremely difficult matter to deal with.

    After all, he always came to the door with tokens, and came here to obey his father's order. When the time comes, the other party will push someone to him, can he not marry?

    It would be better to have the status of a poor student. In this way, the family will definitely look down on him. He agreed not to marry, and the family was relieved.

    It's just that at that time, Su Xun was unwilling to let Su Wan marry him.

    Although the Li family is a good family, not to mention the immeasurable power and wealth, all the sons of the Li family are also good. It is said that people in Licheng also have some strange rules, men are not allowed to take concubines.

    Su Wan only needs to manage the relationship between husband and wife well and have an heir in the future, then her life will be safe and sound.

    But no matter how good it was, they were too far apart. After they left, it would be hard to see each other again for the rest of their lives. He couldn't care if his daughter was doing well, and he couldn't help if he was bullied.

    No matter how high she walked, he just felt so empty in his heart, worried that if she was bullied, what would he do if he, a father, couldn't help?

    Perhaps the only thing that can be done is to try to climb higher and walk higher. When she needs someone to protect her, he can have the ability to protect her.

    Only in this way can I feel at ease.

    "Okay, don't send me off, I'm leaving."

    Although Su Xun refused, the couple still sent him to the gate of Jingpingyuan, watched him get into the carriage, and then left in the carriage.

    Su Wan's eye circles were reddish, and she was very reluctant: "Father has always loved me the most, and also hated me the most."

    "Then when we have free time, we will come back to see him more often, so as to make him happy."

    "Well, good." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 562

    ?

    After Su Xun left, the two went back to clean up, and then left the Imperial City in a carriage. When the gate of Guiyan City was closed the next day, they had just passed Guiyan City and went to Shiqiao Village.

    By the time we returned to the village, it was already dark.

    Along the way, Su Wan didn't tell Li Lin about his plans, and Li Lin didn't tell Su Wan about his conversation with Su Xun.

    In fact, he mentioned it to Su Xun and asked him if he would like to follow them to live in Licheng, but Su Xun refused, saying that although Licheng is good, he also has a lot of things that he can't let go of.

    Su Xun had three children in his life, and he loved all three of them. He might be partial to Su Wan who had no mother, but he couldn't say that he could give up the other children.

    He has parents, children, and wife, and even the Jinning Mansion has been run there for many years, and all the friends he has made in half his life are also here.

    For him, the Imperial City is his root.

    No matter how much he loves his children, he is even willing to work hard for her, to go higher and further, to become the one who can protect her, but he is unwilling to uproot himself and give up everything.

    However, although they didn't say anything, the husband and wife seem to have a better relationship.

    He felt guilty about the future and let her follow him away from his homeland, and it was rare for his relatives to see each other again. As for her, she felt guilty for not being his wife well, so she treated him better.

    The two got tired of each other for a few days, and Su Wan was thinking about how to propose to him that she wanted to learn to be in charge, when she received a letter from Mrs. Xie.

    Mrs. Xie said that there is a house that is going to be sold. It turned out that Master Zhitong, who returned to Yancheng, was about to expire his term of office. He got reliable news that he would be transferred to Lanzhou City, so he wanted to sell his yard.

    The courtyard is a courtyard with three entrances. It is neither too big nor too small. It has an inverted seat, a main room, a back cover, two cross-yards from east to west, and a small garden.

    Not to mention that Ji Yunpu is still alone now, but if he gets married and has children in the future, that will be enough to live on.

    After reading Mrs. Xie's letter, Su Wan was very satisfied, and asked someone to bring a word to Ji Yunpu, saying that she would go to Guiyan City to see Mrs. Xie tomorrow, and then let him come and look at the house.

    ?This good yard is hard to find, if you get the news, you must settle it quickly, otherwise it will be someone else's.

    However, Su Wan felt that it would not be good for her to go alone, so she even asked someone to call Mrs. Zhou. After all, Mrs. Zhou is Shi Huihua's mother. When Shi Huihua and Ji Yunpu get married in the future, it will be the place where they will live.  Yes, it would be more convenient for her to come forward.

    When Mrs. Zhou heard about this, she quickly agreed. For this reason, she also took out the good clothes she had hidden, and planned to dress herself decently so that no one would look down on her.

    On the second day, the two went to Guiyan City together, and went directly to Xie's house. When they came, Mrs. Xie's daughter-in-law came out to greet them.

    Mrs. Xie's daughter-in-law is also a young daughter-in-law who has only been married for a few years. Her surname is Chen.

    "My mother-in-law originally wanted to come to greet the princess in person, but something delayed her." Chen felt a headache, "Mrs. Sun is crying inside, and I don't know what to do about this matter."

    "Madam Sun?" Su Wan frowned slightly, "How is Madam Sun?"

    There is nothing that cannot be said, Chen sighed: "This year's Spring Festival has been cancelled."

    "What?" Su Wan was startled for a moment, "Why is Chun Wei canceled? I just came back from the Imperial City a few days ago, wasn't it fine then?"

    Calculate carefully, at this time, it is still the time of the exam, why it was cancelled?

    Zhou's face also changed drastically: "Why was it cancelled? What happened?"

    This year's Chunwei, Shi Huixin also participated. Shi Chongshan came back from one of the exams in his life. Chunwei failed the exam three times, so he gave up. After that, he was at ease teaching in Shiqiao Academy, but seeing that his son was better than him, he also watched  Here comes some hope.

    The Zhou family also had high hopes for Shi's reply. Now that Chunwei has been cancelled, can you be in a hurry?

    More importantly, she was afraid that something would happen to Shi's reply letter.

    Chen's complexion was very bad, and he explained helplessly: "I heard that Qiu Wei and Chun Wei leaked the questions. Chun Wei took the exam for two days, and someone reported it to Dali Temple. After reporting to His Majesty, Dali Temple immediately sent someone to investigate the matter.  At noon, Chunwei's call to stop is invalid."

    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Zhou almost fainted.

    Xie Si'an supported her quickly with sharp eyes and hands, and then pressed a note for her to wake her up. Zhou's face turned pale: "Then, those students in Chunwei??How is it?  "

    Mrs. Chen shook her head: "It is said that those who were found were arrested on the spot, and those who had nothing to do with it were released. It's just that this time Chunwei was abolished."

    "That's okay, okay." Zhou couldn't wait to say a few words of God's blessing, she knew the character of her own son, and it was absolutely impossible to do something like cheating in the imperial examination.

    Although Chun Wei is abolished this time, it is good that people are safe.

    Chen said: "Several students from Hongyan Academy were involved, and they were all proud students of Hongyan Academy. Mr. Sun and Mrs. Sun got the news early this morning, so they came here. Mr. Sun went to see his father-in-law.  Madam is now with mother-in-law."

    The Sun family is noble, and several generations of people have worked hard to run the Hongyan Academy. They enjoy a very high reputation in Guiyan City.  Half ruined.

    Therefore, the Sun family can't be in a hurry, Mrs. Sun is afraid that she will be blind if she is about to cry.

    Mrs. Xie's natal family is also quite capable in the imperial city. Mr. Sun and Mrs. Sun can't think of any other way, so they can only ask Mrs. Xie.

    Chen said: "If Mrs. Sun asks the princess for something later, the princess must not agree to it. As my mother-in-law said, this matter may involve a lot of involvement. If I am not careful, I may fold myself into it."

    "If it's just to help inquire about things, then it's not a big deal. The main thing is that you must never promise to help save people."

    There is a faint feeling that a storm is coming.

    Su Wan looked up at the sky, then nodded: "Mrs. Xie reminded me, I wrote it down."

    "I'm thinking that the Sun's family came here today to ask for help from their father-in-law and mother-in-law, and secondly, to ask the princess. When the princess sent someone to pass the message yesterday, there happened to be a few wives visiting the house  "

    In other words, the news that Su Wan is coming to Xie's house today has spread.

    If no one knows, the Xie family can ask Su Wan to avoid this matter, but they already know that it is a bit inappropriate for her to avoid it now, and maybe she will be crowned as a coward  The name of the rescue.

    Su Wan smiled: "I see." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 563 Forgive me for not being able to help Madam

    ?

    When Su Wan and his party entered the Ming Hall, Mrs. Sun was sitting on a rose armchair wiping tears, and Mrs. Xie was sitting beside her and was persuading her.

    "You can't help crying now. The most urgent thing is to ask what's going on. If it's not their business, they will definitely let it go if they find out later. If so, then everything is wrong."  there is none left."

    Having said that, Mrs. Xie has a clear mind. Since they were all arrested, how could it have nothing to do with them?

    It's just that Mrs. Sun is really pitiful, and I can't bear it: "I will write a letter to ask people to inquire about it. I can't do anything else."

    If you want to save people or something, whether it is Mrs. Xie or her natal family, there is no way.

    The imperial examination is a major national event, and His Majesty attaches great importance to it. Now that something has happened, let alone a few students from Hongyan Academy, or even the young masters of her natal family, no one has the ability to fish it out.

    Mrs. Su cried for a while, hesitated to speak, her eyes were red, she looked very pitiful.

    "The princess is well."

    The maidservant at the gate saluted and shouted, and the two people in the room looked up at the door. Mrs. Xie's face was calm, but Mrs. Sun had some surprise on her face. She stood up and stepped forward. She was about to kneel down and beg  , but was supported by Xiao Sang at the side.

    "Princess, you have to help the Sun family this time." Mrs. Su also had no choice but to ask, "I also ask the princess to help. In the future, the Sun family is willing to work for the princess."

    "Mrs. Sun must not be like this." Su Wan saw that Mrs. Sun was crying pitifully and her whole body was on the verge of collapse, and sighed, "I know some things, it's not that I don't help, but in fact there is nothing I can do."

    "Although my natal family and foreign family's family are expensive, they are both military generals. I don't know anything about the imperial examination. My father is in the Ministry of Rites. But now is the time for strict investigation. If my father does something, your majesty will blame it.  If you come down, you will be unlucky."

    Together with Chun Wei, they stopped, and the emperor must have been furious. At this time, who dares to go out to catch people, isn't it courting death?

    At that time, the emperor was angry, but he knew that those things had nothing to do with you, but you dared to catch people to cover up the cheaters, and you would not be found out, and there would be no fruit to eat.

    Mrs. Sun's face turned pale. The Sun family was quite famous in Guiyan City, but it was nothing in the Imperial City. For the sake of the Sun family's reputation, it is really a dangerous thing for a servant from the government to do such a dangerous thing.  Very unlikely.

    Besides, why?

    Why should people take risks for the Sun family? Even if the Sun family is a horse, it can't do Jinning government any benefits.

    "If it's something else, if Madam asks me, I will naturally not shirk it, but for this matter, please forgive me for not being able to help Madam."

    Why does Madam Sun not know this truth? Today's trip is just a fluke.

    In this kind of thing, whoever is involved is unlucky. Although the Sun family and the Xie family have a good friendship, it is impossible for the Xie family to go all out to help the Sun family.  Get to know your grandson family.

    There is also Su Wan, who is not familiar with her, and has no friendship with the Sun family, how could he put his father in danger?

    Only those who owe a great favor, or have a very good relationship, will help each other without fear of danger at this time.

    When Mrs. Sun left, she was in a daze. Mrs. Xie asked Mrs. Chen to take her out, and looked at her back and sighed.

    "When this incident breaks out, the reputation of Hongyan Academy will be damaged, and the Sun family may not be well in the future."

    The Sun family's status in Guiyan City is supported by their reputation, and the source of the Sun family's reputation is Hongyan Academy.  , was a serious blow.

    Su Wan said: "As long as you handle it properly, you can pass."

    Mrs. Xie said: "Even in the past, the reputation of Hongyan Academy will not be as good as before. I don't know what will happen in the future."

    It¡¯s fine if they are ordinary students, but a few of them are the students that Hongyan Academy has worked hard to cultivate. Hongyan Academy has placed high hopes on them, hoping that they will be admitted to Chunwei and enter the imperial court, and become the signature of Hongyan Academy.

    The best students have cheated. Who will believe in Hongyan Academy in the future?  Who would send students to Hongyan Academy?

    If it goes on for a long time, Hongyan Academy will naturally fade away day by day.

    The two looked at each other, feeling helpless.

    Then the two talked about the matter of the house, Mrs. Zhou sat?? was listening, but he was thinking about Shi's reply in his heart, so he didn't listen carefully, and he was a little absent-minded.

    Fortunately, not long after, someone came to report that it was Ji Yunpu who had arrived, so Mrs. Xie asked her eldest son, Mr. Xie, to accompany her to see the house.

    The state capital of Lanzhou is in Lanzhou City, and there is a prefect of the state. When it comes to the boundary of Guiyan City, there is Zhitong (prefect), who is the county magistrate of Guiyan City.

    This Master Zhitong is surnamed Lin, called Lin Zhitong. He has been in Guiyan City for three years, and three years is a term. When the term expires, he will go to Lanzhou City when the transfer order is officially issued.  Assuming office, to be the left hand and right arm of Lord Fu Yin.

    The house can be bought first, but the Lin family requested to live in it for a while, and the Lin family will only move out when the transfer order comes down to move out.

    After the group of people saw it, they all felt very satisfied. Even if Ji Yunpu handed over the money and completed the transfer of the house deed at the government office, he thought beautifully in his heart that after he settled the affairs of the house, he could go to the Shi family to propose marriage  up.

    After finishing these things, they went to their own business. Su Wan took Mrs. Zhou back to Shiqiao Village. Mrs. Zhou was worried about Shi's reply, so she got off the carriage and hurried to find Shi Chongshan.

    Su Wan went to the Hospitality Garden to meet Li Lin, who was sitting on the chair behind the desk reading a book.

    "Chun Wei in the Imperial City has been cancelled, did you know about this?"

    "News from today." Seeing her walk in and sit down on the arhat chair next to her, Li Lin asked, "Did you hear what Mrs. Xie said?"

    "Several students from Hongyan Academy were involved in this incident. When I went, I happened to meet Mrs. Sun begging for Mrs. Xie's help." Su Wan rolled her eyes, then walked to his side with her skirt in her hand, "Now  Well, what news do you have here?"

    "I didn't ask someone to check it on purpose." Li Lin smiled and closed the book in his hand, "But I'm afraid that Qiu Wei and Chun Wei will have to take the exam again."

    "Oh? Retake the exam?"

    "Well, last year's Qiuwei and this year's Chunwei were both involved. Do you still remember Shi Huiqin's letter asking me to help her reconcile?"

    Su Wan nodded, of course she remembered it, and Li Lin made a special trip back then.

    "Her ex-husband, that is, Afu's father, was also involved in it. At that time, I found something and threatened him with it, so the divorce was settled." (Remember the website address of this website:  www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 564 Husband, do you want to teach me?

    ?

    Su Wan was a little curious when he heard the words: "That person also passed the exam?"

    Although Shi Huiqin is not a good person, Li Lan is also quite a scumbag. If this person becomes an official, he will be so unlucky.

    "Qiu Wei passed the exam, and went to the imperial city to take the exam of Chun Wei. He must be the one who was arrested this time." Li Lin's face was flat, "This matter is a bit big, you must not let your father intervene, so as not to cause trouble  .¡±

    Su Wan glanced at him: "I'm not a child, how could I not know this truth, you still need to teach me."

    "But my elder brother and cousin should be fine, right?"

    "That's not true. People who secretly sell test questions dare not sell them in the Imperial City. Most of the students in the Imperial City don't know about this. As for the cousin, he is not that kind of person, and he certainly won't be contaminated by it.  Yes."

    "And both of them took the Qiuwei exam three years ago, so it has nothing to do with them if they took the Qiuwei exam last year. At most, it's just the Chunwei exam in the past few days."

    "Specifically speaking, the loss is not large."

    Hearing this, Su Wan felt relieved at last, since it's none of her business, then don't worry about it.

    She reached out and poked his arm, hesitated for a while, and said awkwardly: "Husband, I have something to tell you."

    Seeing her like this, he felt a little funny: "Oh, what's the matter? Tell me."

    "Didn't you say earlier that if I'm willing to learn to manage things, you can teach me, and if I don't want to, then you can do as I please" She raised her eyes to the roof, rolling her eyes, "Then I  If you want to learn now, do you still want to teach me?"

    Li Lin raised his eyes to look at her, his eyes were a little surprised, his hand holding the book was also a little stiff, and he couldn't believe it: "Do you want to learn?"

    He knew that she liked to ignore everything and live a leisurely life every day, so he didn't force her to do anything, he just did as she pleased.

    No one will interfere with what kind of wife he marries, but what kind of cause will reap the fruit, and what kind of wife he marries, he must do what he needs to do.

    If he marries a wife who is capable of helping him, she will help him a lot, handle the grievances between the wives, handle the big and small things in the house, and even when he is not around, he will be able to help him.  He can relax a bit by taking care of everything.

    But if he marries a wife who cannot help him, then he has to bear everything by himself.

    In fact, after marrying my wife, I can go back after a few years. This period of time can be said to be arranged for my wife. Firstly, I will have a child, and my position will be stable in the future.  intricate relationship.

    In the future, when I return to Licheng, I can quickly start to deal with these things.

    He married Su Wan, and he really wanted to marry her and be with her. Knowing that she didn't like these things, he just mentioned it and didn't force it.

    He always hoped that if she married him, it would make her happy, and not because of these trivial matters, she would lose her own color and lose everything she wanted.

    Su Wan blushed a little: "I thought about it, I still have to learn, I can't go on like this forever."

    "Don't get complacent too early, I'm not for you, I just think, if I don't understand anything, what should I do if I'm bullied in the future, besides, the life of a salted fish will be over in a few years, if it's forever  If so, wouldn¡¯t I be turning into a salted fish?¡±

    Li Lin: ""

    Although it has been popularized that the salted fish lies down in life, every time he hears her comparing herself to the salted fish, he has an urge to tighten his brows. The salted fish is tanned and dry.  How about comparing beautiful ladies together?

    Besides, what kind of life can a salted fish have?  After being disemboweled and left in the sun?  And was eaten?

    He stretched out his hand and rubbed her hair. She was a little unhappy, and slapped his hand away angrily: "Don't move, don't mess with my hair, do you agree or not? If you don't agree, forget it, and neither do I."  Don't have to learn."

    He reached out and grabbed her hand, and said helplessly: "If you are willing to learn, I will only be happy. There is no way I can be unhappy, but I still hope that you will be happy and do what you want to do."

    Su Wan snorted softly: "Although you are a bit of a rascal, I can't live the life I want to live, but I have thought about it too. Although such a life is good, it will be good after a while, but it will be like this for the rest of my life.  , it¡¯s a little boring.¡±

    "Let's talk about it." She smiled, and then sat down directly on his lap. He froze for a moment, then reached out and hugged her.

    "Besides, I'm married to you, Mr.To do some things Mrs. Li should do, I didn't think about it before, but now, I think about it. I don't want you to bear everything alone, just to keep out the wind and rain.  "

    "I want to stand with you, to be your comrade-in-arms, to be the person you will work with for the rest of your life, and to work hard together."

    "Husband, do you want to teach me?"

    "teach."

    His mind moved slightly, and he reached out to hold her tighter.

    He knew her temperament, and knew that she was willing to take this step, but it was actually for him. He was a little happy in his heart, and of course he was willing to work hard with her.

    She doesn't want to learn this, and he wants to live a comfortable life, and he is also happy, as long as she feels happy.

    But she was willing to learn this and said that she wanted to work hard with him, and he was even happier.

    Probably because he already occupies a large place in her heart, and she also wants him to be happy, and wants to stand with him.

    "Awan, I will teach you whatever you want to learn"

    When Su Wan heard what he said, her heart was filled with tenderness, and she was secretly glad that she had figured it out and was willing to take this step. But after half a month, when she saw him bring a few boxes of books, she felt that  I may have fallen into a deep pit.

    "These are family histories, here are hundreds of schools, and these are laws, these are people's livelihood, these are countries"

    Su Wan sat on the arhat chair, looking at the boxes of books, his face was almost green: "These? Are they all for me to read?"

    "Exactly." Mr. Li smiled softly, "Actually, not many."

    She squinted at him: "Not much, is it?"

    "Not many." His face was calm, "When I was ten years old, I read all the books in the library at home. These are just some of the selected ones. They are also very simple contents. Madam doesn't need to be familiar with them.  Remember, just get a general understanding.¡±

    "And there is still a long time, we can take our time."

    "I'm free, so I'll watch it with you."

    Su Wan calculated carefully, and felt that if she watched it for a year or so, she could still finish it, and she had already said what she said before, so she could only grit her teeth and admit it.

    "That's fine, you can watch it with me when you have free time in the future."

    "Okay." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 565 Let that bitch Shi Huiqin hand over my grandson!

    ?

    The issue of leaking questions in the imperial examination caused a lot of uproar. The emperor ordered the minister of Dali Temple to strictly investigate. All the students who had participated in the Spring Festival in the imperial city were in danger. They saw that the people around them were arrested and sent to prison.

    In late February, the news came one after another. The atmosphere in the academy was low, and the students were not interested in studying. After discussing with several gentlemen, Shi Chongshan asked everyone to go home and come back to class after March.

    Therefore, Li Lin, who had originally agreed to go to Shiqiao Academy to teach, also took a break. After the book was sent back, he accompanied Su Wan to read it together.  Read this book.

    However, the books they read are quite different.

    What Li Lin reads are the books he has collected in various places, including farming, planting, astronomy, geography, and everything. Many books even need to be interpreted bit by bit. It is simply boring and boring. If she reads it, she will not be able to read a single page  .

    However, the books shown to her were different.

    Most of what she read is like reading stories. For example, this family history tells the chronicles of the descendants of the Li family, what are their names, where have they been, what have they done, what friends have they had,  Even if you have won something, where is it now.

    According to Li Lin, these were written by the ancestors of the Li family himself.

    There are also hundreds of families, talking about the rise and fall of the families in Licheng, and the clans who are loyal to Licheng but in other countries, their prosperity and decline, and where they will eventually return.

    In addition, there are disputes within the countries, the change of dynasties, and the prosperity and decline of powerful clans and families in various countries, and the distribution of power.

    Etc., and so on.

    It's like watching a story, and it's like lifting the mask on the face to see the hidden secrets underneath. The enmity, right and wrong fights are staged in turn.

    Looking at it, she didn't find it annoying, but rather interesting. Maybe after she read it a few times, when she mentioned a certain house in a certain country, she would be able to know which one it was, how many things she had experienced, and what had happened.  What a famous person.

    Having grasped the news, it was as if he was on the hook, as if he knew everything about the world.

    She also saw the Yue family of the Duke of Zhenguo and the Su family of the Duke of Jinning.

    The Zhen Guogong Mansion has a long history, and it started to rise from the former dynasty of Eastern Zhao, and it still occupies a reasonable space in the clan family.

    Most of the Yue family can be regarded as heroes, and there are few treacherous people. In the previous dynasty, the power was at the height of the sky, but later, they were wiped out. The whole family is only the Duke of Zhen and the old mother. The mother and son fled  for many years.

    Later, when he grew up, he joined forces with the old ministry and the Zhao family to destroy the previous dynasty. After that, he became the Duke of Zhen Guo in Eastern Zhao.

    In the Su family of Jinning Duke's Mansion, except for her grandfather Su Zangshan and her grandmother who came out of the mountains and became a duke's family from a village husband and wife, the rest of the descendants are  Nothing to show your face.

    "Ma'am!"

    Su Wan was in the middle of the story, when Xiao Sang hurried in from the door and shouted, she recovered from the book, and then heard the commotion outside.

    "Why is there such a commotion outside?"

    "There are people from Nanshan Village."

    "Nanshan Village?" Su Wan thought for a while, then remembered that it was a village not far away, that is, the village where Shi Huiqin married. She frowned slightly, "What are the people from Nanshan Village here for?"

    "Grandma Li brought people from Nanshan Village here, saying that she wanted to take the young master of the Li family away. She also said that the young master of the Li family is the blood of the Li family and cannot be left outside."

    "Oh? Didn't you agree that Afu would follow Shi Huiqin when you were with Li before?"

    Xiao Sang said: "This matter used to be like this, but isn't Miss Shi's ex-husband arrested now? I heard about the imperial examination, so he got involved in it, and I don't know when he will come out."  Woolen cloth."

    "If he is put in there, the Li family will be the only one left, the young master of the Li family."

    Su Wan also understood when she heard the words, she was afraid that Mrs. Li felt that Li Lan's life was hard to save, and even if she did, she didn't know when she would be able to come out, so she wanted to take Li Fu away.

    Listening to the voices outside, it must have brought a lot of people over to rob people.

    Coincidentally, many men in the village have gone into the mountains today, and Li Lin also went with a long tour. Now in Shiqiao Village, there are many women and children, and few men are there.

    Su Wan's face was not good: "Let Huifeng take people to stop him, don't let them take him away."

    As she spoke, she closed the booklet, intending to go over and have a look: "Xiao Mo, bring me a suit of clothes.? come.  "

    At this moment, Xiao Li is still embroidering wedding dresses with Mrs. Zhang in the east chamber.

    Xiao Sang's face changed when he heard the words: "Ma'am, don't go there. Those barbaric peasants who came here today are said to be carrying pickaxes and poles. Maybe there will be a scene in a while. If you hurt Madam, then  "

    "It's nothing." Su Wan shook her head, "There are people around me protecting me, and no one can hurt me. If they get into trouble all of a sudden, it won't be good if they hurt people in the village. I have to go and see."

    "By the way, has the child Avona entered the mountain today?"

    "No, it should be at home."

    "Then let him hide by himself."

    Xiao Mo came out in a hurry from the East Chamber, busy choosing clothes for Su Wan. Su Guan stood by and watched her look: "The clothes should be more expensive, and they need to be more imposing in a while, so as to frighten these people."

    "yes."

    Xiao Mo quickly picked out a suit of clothes for Su Wan, a purple and elegant dress, this dress was worn a long time ago, Su Guan disliked the old-fashioned clothes, and only wore them once, now it is very good to take them out  .

    After changing his clothes and fixing his hair, Su Wan led people out of Jingpingyuan and walked to the small courtyard where Shi Huiqin's mother and son lived.

    At this moment, there was already a commotion in front of the small courtyard.

    I don't know what method Mrs. Li used, but she called many men and women from Nanshan Village over. At this moment, some of them were holding pickaxes and pickaxes, and some were carrying poles.

    Shiqiao Village also got the news that the gate of the small courtyard was closed at the moment. Several women heard about this and stopped at the gate to scold these people.  I took the next step.

    "Open the door, open the door quickly, let me tell you, no one will stop me from taking my grandson away today."

    "You people from the Shi family are so shameless. You have a lot of grandsons with the surname Shi, and you are forced to keep my grandson from the Li family."

    "My poor son, now that he is locked up with no clue of his life or death, you still want to rob my grandson. This is forcing our Li family to die, isn't it!"

    "Aren't you afraid of being struck by lightning?!"

    "Hurry up and let that bitch Shi Huiqin hand over my grandson! Otherwise, today's business will never end!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 566 I Want to See How You Use Power?

    ?

    A woman was anxious: "Why did you take away your grandson? When you reconciled with Li, it was your Li family who agreed to let Huiqin take him away! Why, now that you regret it, you want to rob him. There is no door. You treat it like our Shi family!"  People are easy to bully, aren't they?"

    "that is!"

    "You are easy to bully when you are from Shiqiao Village, aren't you?!"

    Zhou's face was a little flustered, but she held on to her breath: "Grandma Li, this matter was discussed earlier, and it was clearly written in the letter of Heli.  , I'm afraid it doesn't make sense."

    Mrs. Li's old face is distorted, and her eyes are full of desire to eat people: "Your Shi family is bullying others, so shameless, I have never seen this child go with his mother. This is the blood of my Li family."

    Mrs. Zhou wanted to say something more, but was interrupted by Mrs. Li: "No matter what you say today, I will take Afu away. I see who dares to stop you today, and open the door quickly. If you don't open the door again, then don't blame me."  We used strong."

    This woman is simply shameless.

    If Li Lan really can't come back, the Li family only has Li Fu as the only seedling. The Li family wants Li Fu to return to the Li family in the future. Everyone sits down and discusses it. As long as the Li family is willing to treat Li Fu kindly, the Shi family will  It may not be rejected.

    But Mrs. Li didn't even talk about it. Taking advantage of the absence of the men in the village, she brought people over to rob her.

    Really shameless.

    Su Wan snorted coldly and said, "I want to see how you use force? You guys are really brave, you dare to rob anywhere, don't you think I don't exist?"

    Seeing that it was Su Wan who brought someone here, the women present breathed a sigh of relief.

    Mrs. Zhou wept with joy: "Master, you are here, they are going to snatch Afu away!"

    "Princess, these people are really shameless, you must not let them go."

    "Yes, princess."

    When the people of Nanshan Village saw Su Wan, their expressions changed drastically.

    They naturally knew that there was such a person in Shiqiao Village. It is said that the people do not fight with the officials. How could these villagers dare to shout in front of Su Wan, let alone Su Wan or a princess, it is Guiyan  A girl from a county magistrate's family in the city, they couldn't afford to provoke her.

    They originally came here because of the benefits promised by Mrs. Li. They thought it was a fluke before, thinking that people like Su Wan would not care about the grievances and grievances of the villagers like them, but they didn't expect that she not only took care of it, but also personally  Bring someone here.

    Su Wan said: "Although the men in our village are not in the village today, they are not dead. I also said what I said before. Who dares to do anything today, Aunt Six, write them down, and when they come back, let them go  Nanshan Village, settle accounts one by one."

    Hearing the words, the people present changed again. The men in Shiqiao Village were protecting their weaknesses one by one. If they were really allowed to come to the door in the morning, they would die or die.

    Aunt Shi Six smiled when she heard the words: "That's right, we don't care who you were instructed by and what benefits you gained, we will put it on the head of whoever did it! When our men come back, we will go to you to settle the score  .¡±

    Seeing the change in the faces of these people, Su Wan stretched out his hand and patted his sleeves, and said, "If you leave now, I will treat this as if it didn't happen, and I promise that no one will be held accountable in the future, but if you want to stay and make trouble, then  Don't try to stay out of it."

    People present, you look at me and I look at yours. After weighing the advantages and disadvantages, they finally plan to leave.

    The people in Shiqiao Village are not easy to mess with, especially the princess. They are just peasants with no power and power. These noble people can make their whole family feel uncomfortable with just a few fingers, so there is no way to mess with them.

    Although the benefits promised by Mrs. Li moved their hearts, it is more important for the whole family.

    Thinking of this, many people in Nanshan Village retreated. After retreating a certain distance, the people who wanted to go all out saw that everyone was unwilling, so they had to retreat, and then turned around and walked towards the entrance of the village.

    After just a while, the group of people brought by Mrs. Li disappeared. Seeing this, Mrs. Li was so angry that her whole body was distorted. She gave Su Wan a vicious look, then sat on the ground suddenly, and began to cry.

    "It's unreasonable! It's unreasonable! The Shi family is devoid of conscience, so shameless, they insist on robbing my Li family's grandson and making my Li family have no descendants!"

    "The Shi family is devoid of conscience, they have lost all children and grandchildren!"

    "I'm devastated!"

    All the people present were women married by the Shi family. After listening to Mrs. Li's words, they were all trembling with anger, and Mrs. Zhou almost fainted from anger.Yes, she has been good-tempered for many years, but this time she finally lost her temper.

    "Okay, Mrs. Li, who is shameless? It was agreed when we reconciled earlier, Afu returned to my family Huiqin, what are you making a fuss about now, is it easy to bully our Shi family? You howl again  Howl again and see if I will kill you!"

    However, Mrs. Li is going all out at the moment, how could she be threatened by Zhou's three or two words, she snorted coldly and continued to howl.

    "The Shi family is devoid of conscience, they want to cut off their children and grandchildren!"

    "God, I'm not afraid of retribution!"

    "Women of the Shi family, let me tell you, if you don't return Afu to our Li family for a day, I will scold you here for a day. I want to see what you can do!"

    This trick is really bad.

    Most of the people in Shiqiao Village have the surname Shi, and they belong to the same ancestor as Shi Chongshan. Granny Li scolding the Shi family is equivalent to scolding everyone with the surname Shi. They will help Shi Chongshan's family and protect Shi Huiqin's mother and son  , but after a long time, I must be unhappy in my heart.

    For no reason, being scolded for cutting off children and grandchildren all day long, which one is not a little bit uneasy, and Mrs. Li scolded endlessly, not only will no one stand by Shi Huiqin's side by then, but they will probably persuade her to let Li Fu return.  Go to Li's house to calm things down.

    After all, Li Fu is the blood of the Li family.

    Su Wan's complexion changed slightly, and he was about to let someone take Mrs. Li out to teach her a lesson, but saw the tightly closed courtyard door creaking open from the inside, and standing at the door was Li Fu, who was wearing a blue cotton coat.

    His clothes and hair are neatly separated, and his small face is also clean. At the moment, his face is cold, like a high mountain covered with snow and ice. It is so cold that it makes one's heart tremble slightly.

    This young man who has been an emperor for more than 20 years is incomparable to others, and he is different from Li Lin and even the sons of the Li family.

    Li Lin is similar to the Li family. It can be said that he is cold and indifferent, with no dust in his eyes, but he has a kind of coldness that looks down on the world and no one is fighting for it, like a famous sword about to be unsheathed.

    Li Fu looked at Granny Li who was sitting on the ground, and smiled inexplicably: "Grandma, you are here." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 567 What kind of fairy medicine is this taking, it needs five taels of silver a day?

    ?

    Seeing that Li Fu opened the door, Mrs. Li was pleasantly surprised, and stopped howling. She hurriedly got up and was about to rush up.

    "Afu, my Afu, go home with Grandma!"

    The guards who were on guard at the side blocked the door and stopped Mrs. Li.

    Mrs. Li failed to go forward, and she was anxious at the moment: "Get out of the way, get out of the way! Ah Fu, Grandma has brought you home, Ah Fu, my Ah Fu!"

    "Afu, grandma is here to take you home!"

    Grandma Li blushed with excitement, staring at Li Fu like a hungry wolf.

    Su Wan was about to speak, but remembered that Li Fu was not a real child, and probably didn't need her help, so she stood aside and watched him handle it by himself.

    Li Fu looked calmly at Mrs. Li in front of him, and his heart was as calm as a pool of stagnant water, without any waves.

    In those distant memories, this person is already a very distant person, so long that he no longer remembers this person.

    But he is not a good person either.

    She is greedy and ignorant, even shameless. When he was very young, she often bullied his bedridden mother. To this day, he can still remember a few words of those unbearable insults, and even brought the little widow who was close to Li Lan into the room  , insulting his mother together.

    Every time Li Fu thinks of these people, he feels a little ashamed in his heart, probably because his grandmother, his parents, are not considered good people.

    If he hadn't had that opportunity in his previous life, he might have become like them.

    This family made him very conflicted.

    "Grandma, I'm also very happy that you said you want me to go back to Li's house." He looked at Granny Li calmly, "It's just that I'm still young, so I'll go wherever my mother goes.  If you want me to go back, then take me back with my mother."

    Grandma Li just wanted Li Fu, the only seedling, to return to the Li family, so that she could be worthy of the ancestors of the Li family. She nodded vigorously after hearing the words: "Okay, okay, as long as you are willing to go back, grandma will promise you anything."

    "Afu, go home with Grandma, you are the only one in our Li family."

    Li Fudao: "If my mother goes back, I will definitely go back, but grandma, my mother is still drinking medicine. The money for the medicine these days is given by the Shi family. If after going back, the Li family will have to pay for the medicine.  It¡¯s not too much, and the medicine money for a day is about five taels of silver.¡±

    "Okay, okay what?! Five taels of silver?!"

    Grandma Li didn't listen carefully at first, thinking that as long as Li Fu is willing to go back, she can do whatever she wants, but when she realized it, she almost jumped up in shock.

    What kind of fairy medicine is this, it needs five taels of silver a day?

    This is going to eat a hole in the whole family!

    Who can let her eat like this.

    "Five taels of silver a day?!" Mrs. Li felt that her mind was buzzing, "Afu, you are not lying to grandma, are you? Who takes medicine so expensive?"

    Li Fu smiled: "How come, this medicine was prescribed by a doctor, and there are some more expensive medicinal materials in it, so naturally it costs this price."

    "Not only that, my mother took me back to the Shi family earlier, and my grandparents said that in the future, our mother and son will be from the Shi family, and the money spent on medicine these days will also belong to the Shi family.  When my mother and I returned to Li's house, we also had to make up the money."

    "What?!" Mrs. Li's mind went blank.

    Li Fudao: "Grandpa and grandma are willing to treat my mother. I am very grateful. I think that I will treat myself as the son of the Shi family in the future and repay my grandpa and grandma for the elderly. But if I want to go back to the Li family, then the money will naturally be paid.  It cannot be owed."

    The medicine Shi Huiqin took was indeed not cheap. Some expensive medicinal materials were given to him by Li Lin, and he had to go to Guiyan City to buy the rest of the common medicinal materials. A pair of medicines cost 20 copper coins.

    But if you really have to do a careful calculation, a pair of medicines is more than ten taels of silver.

    "I calculated carefully. My mother returned to Shi's house around June last year, and now it's mid-February. Not counting June, and not counting this month, it's seven months."

    "Of course, my mother doesn't have to take medicine every day. She takes it about once every three days, or ten times a month. It's about fifty taels of silver, and three hundred and fifty taels for seven months."

    "Grandma, you have returned the three hundred and fifty taels of silver to the Shi family. After repaying this kindness, I will go back with you. In the future, I will honor you and mother well."

    "Three hundred and fifty taels, you, you are cheating me of money, think sobeautiful!  "Grandma Li was so angry that her face turned green.

    Nanshan Village is not Shiqiao Village. If there are people from Shiqiao Village, there are still many people who want to spend one, two, three hundred, but in this Nanshan Village, there are twenty or thirty taels, which is considered the best family.  .

    As for the Li family, they did have a little wealth before, but for Li Lan¡¯s imperial examination, they invested all of them in, so they had no money at all.

    "What lied to you!" Zhou Shi realized now, and hurriedly said, "Our family Huiqin, this medicine is worth five taels of silver, but it will wipe out our Shi family's old bottom.  If it wasn't for my own daughter, I would have driven her out of the house long ago."

    "We lost so much money, Afu is going to keep it for us in the future, if you want to take it back, you have to pay back the money, otherwise we won't give up!"

    "That's right, that's right!"

    "Give me the money!"

    Hearing this, Mrs. Li was both poor and unreasonable. She blushed, bit her lips tightly, and started cheating again: "No money, no money, Afu is a descendant of my Li family, yes  From our Li family, I only want him, as for that bitch Shi Huiqin, you can just raise him yourself!"

    "A sick person, what to do while alive, he should have died long ago, and he will be clean after death!"

    "What did you say?! Mrs. Li, what did you say?!" Mrs. Zhou was so angry that she was about to explode when she heard this, and she was about to rush over to beat Mrs. Li, but fortunately, the woman next to her stopped her.

    "Grandma Li, if you have the ability to say this again, I will let you know how powerful Shiqiao Village is. Get out! Get out!"

    Although the Zhou family has a estrangement with Shi Huiqin, and feels that this daughter has lost her mind and is shameless in wishful thinking, but she is her daughter after all, and she cannot tolerate others saying that.

    "Either give money to take the person away, then get out!"

    There were so many people in Nanshan Village before, and they only had a few women who were in a disadvantaged position, but now the people in Nanshan Village were scared away by Su Wan, and only Mrs. Li was left, so they were not afraid.

    "Mrs. Li, are you going? If not, do you want us to carry you out?"

    "You, you, you are too deceitful!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 568 Powerful and powerful, powerful and expensive

    ?

    "What's the matter with bullying you? If you dare to come to our Shiqiao Village to make trouble again, we will beat you once we see you. Today, our men are not here. Let you take advantage of the loophole and let you go for now. If they are on the ground,  You are afraid that you will come in vertically and go out horizontally."

    "Still leaving?!"

    Mrs. Li is single and weak, these women are fierce and ruthless, they can't beat them again and again, they don't have money to pay, and finally run away in despair.

    The women behind laughed.

    Mrs. Zhou breathed a sigh of relief, and walked to Su Wan's side: "Princess, thank you today. If you weren't here, we still don't know how to deal with these people."

    "It's just a trivial matter, and I didn't do much."

    A woman on the side smiled and said: "Why does the princess need to do anything, just stand here and say a few words, those people don't dare to provoke them, and they are not stupid."

    The rich and powerful, powerful and expensive, ordinary people who dare to provoke, it's not like they don't want to live.

    Not to mention Su Wan, the noble girl at the top of the imperial city, even a girl from a well-known family in Guiyan City, they would not dare to provoke her.

    Even if there are great benefits to take, don't look at whether you have life.

    Frightened by Su Wan this time, these villagers will definitely not dare to come in the future. Only Mrs. Li is alone, and that is very easy to deal with. Besides, there are still men here.  Just throw her out.

    Su Wan smiled: "It's best if they don't dare to come. Since I'm fine, I'll go back."

    "Princess, walk slowly."

    Su Wan nodded and smiled at Li Fu, then turned around and left. The women present saw that Su Wan had left with someone, so they went into the small courtyard with Li Fu.

    Mrs. Zhou asked Li Fu: "How is your mother?"

    "She's asleep in the room right now, and I didn't wake her up." Although Shi Huiqin survived this winter, her health is a little worse than before.

    A group of people sat down in the bright hall of the house, smelling the bitter smell of medicine in the air, many of them frowned.

    Mrs. Zhou asked Li Fu again: "What are your plans for going back to the Li family? If you want to go back, tell your grandfather, he will never stop you. After all, you are the heir of the Li family.  I don't know how."

    "As for your mother, don't worry, she is the daughter of your grandfather and me after all, and we won't ignore her. If you want to go back, just go back with peace of mind."

    "Grandma." Li Fu smiled, "I said, I will repay my kindness to grandpa and grandma in the future."

    "What is the old-age pension? We don't need you to take care of the old-age. We have your uncle. If your grandfather hears what you said, he will be angry."

    In this world, daughters are married and sons provide for their parents. With Shi Chongshan's temperament, if he heard what Li Fu said about providing for him, he would probably jump up in anger, thinking that he looked down on the Shi family and Shi Huixin.

    I even feel that this is an insult to the Shi family.

    Li Fu thought of Shi Chongshan's temper, and stopped talking immediately.

    Anyway, he won't go back to the Li family. He really doesn't have any feelings for the Li family, and he doesn't want to have anything to do with them. Whether they live or die, he doesn't want to care about them.

    But these, he will not tell Zhou.

    The men in the village only returned to the village in the evening, but they also hunted a lot of prey and brought them back. Li Lin took a few guards and hunted a deer, a tiger, some rabbits, pheasants and other prey.

    The tiger was dead, and he peeled it off after he came back. Su Wan didn't like the tiger skin, but there was only one, and the two uncles couldn't be divided, so he asked someone to pack it up and send it to Buju in the future.  .

    Most of the tiger meat was shared by the villagers, and the rest was eaten by the people in the house. Tiger palms and tiger bones can be used as medicinal materials, so he kept them for disposal.

    The remaining deer is to be roasted for the day when everyone is invited to have wine on March 2.

    It was always said that we would hold a banquet in the village and invite the villagers to dinner. At the beginning, it was scheduled for October. Later, something happened in Nanqin, and Li Lin left again. After returning, the weather has been very cold.  It's time to drag on.

    At this moment, spring is warm and flowers are blooming, and spring returns to the earth. It is a good time, and it really can't be delayed any longer.

    In fact, people in the village will go to the mountains after spring and autumn to hunt some prey, mainly to see how many wild beasts such as wolves, tigers and boars are in the deep mountains, and hunt when they encounter them, so as not to escape from the mountains.  Come out and hurt people.

    "There are stilltiger?  "

    "Of course, it was very fierce. When my father lived here, there was a group deep in the mountains. They always ran out to hurt people, but no one dared to beat them. My father took people into the mountains and beat them a lot.  "

    "Now there are still some, not many, and the prey in the mountains is enough to eat, so there are no more escapes."

    Shiqiao Village is also close to the mountains, and it is a deep mountain after climbing a few mountains. There are also old people, women and children in the village. They are really afraid that these beasts will come out and hurt people, so they made an appointment to go hunting in the mountains in spring and autumn.  These beasts.

    Su Wan nodded, expressing her understanding. Although in her era, tigers were protected animals, in this era, they are ferocious beasts that can eat people. If they are not dealt with, they will not be able to sleep peacefully.

    ? If you meet someone alone, let alone an old woman, a young child, or an adult, you are afraid that you will die in the tiger's mouth.

    "By the way, the lady of the Li family brought people over to make trouble today, and said she wanted to take Afu away."

    "I've just heard about this, and it's enough to scare those villagers away, and the rest of the matter can't cause any trouble." As long as people from Nanshan Village don't come together to make trouble, only Mrs. Li can solve it easily.

    "Let him handle it himself."

    This he, of course, refers to Li Fu.

    Su Wan nodded: "How about the investigation of the imperial examination?"

    "Still checking".

    "At the beginning, I said that things should not be done like this. If someone finds out, something will happen. Now it's all right, the person surnamed Fu will be found out on us!"

    He was talking about Mr. Fu, Dali Temple Qing. This is a ruthless man who only obeys the emperor. Except for the emperor, he dares to investigate and is not afraid of anyone. If he is targeted, he will not die.  A layer of skin.

    "My lord, quickly think of a way, otherwise, what will Nanhua do?"

    Sheng Nanhua is now the Minister of the Ministry of Officials. The matter of the imperial examination is under the control of the Ministry of Officials. Naturally, it was handled by Sheng Nanhua, and he is a hidden chess piece of King Sui.

    This time the imperial examination questions were leaked. Firstly, it was a bureau that involved Prince An's and Mingwang's residences. It was easy to confuse the situation, and secondly, it was for money.

    King Ming married Qin Yuzhu, got the help of the Xian'an Qin family, and had Su Ran by his side who could make him a lot of money. With a lot of money, it was much easier to do things.

    ?In comparison, there are not many profitable businesses here in Suiwang Mansion, and there is a lot of money spent on affairs, but it is lacking.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 569 Are you still thinking about that matter?

    ?

    Originally, the Song family was used as a backstop, and the Ming Palace was used as a substitute for the dead ghost. Not only did he make a fortune for himself, but he also cheated the Ming Palace, and arranged the young people they liked, so he will have a lot of money in the future.  usefulness.

    However, I didn't expect the incident to be so big, it even alarmed the Dali Temple, the emperor was furious, and ordered the Dali Temple Minister to investigate thoroughly, and now the Song family and the Ming Palace have been found.

    If you look further down, Sheng Nanhua might be in danger.

    Sheng Nanhua can be regarded as one of King Sui's confidantes, and he is also the left servant of the Ministry of Officials. King Sui can manipulate some officials through him. If something happens to Sheng Nanhua, it will be equivalent to cutting off an arm of King Sui.

    King Sui's face was gloomy: "How is the investigation of the person who went to Dali Temple to complain? Whose person is it?"

    One person present stood up and bowed, and then replied: "Go back to the prince, I have found out, it is not someone else, this person is a little farm girl from Jiangzhou."

    "The woman had a fianc¨¦ before, and the family saved money and silver for him to study. Unexpectedly, after the fianc¨¦ was admitted to Juren, he was spotted by a girl from a noble family in the state capital. So the fianc¨¦ not only refused to admit the engagement, but brought a  People go to bully the fianc¨¦e's family, and they pissed off their father to death."

    "The only relative in the girl's family is the old father. Now that the old father is gone, she also went all out. She found out about the fact that her fianc¨¦ bought the test questions in private, so she came to the Imperial City and reported the matter to Dali Temple."

    The imperial examination matter is related to the foundation of the family and the country. After Dali Temple Minister learned about it, he sent people to investigate it privately. After this investigation, he found that it was true. Then he reported to the emperor. The emperor was furious, and then ordered the Dali Temple Minister to conduct a thorough investigation.  , the ongoing Chunwei directly called to stop, and many people were arrested on the spot.

    If someone else were to do the investigation, they wouldn't be afraid. They borrowed two people when doing tricks earlier. One was a student of Taifu Song. That student was a student of Taifu Song on the surface, but in fact he had already taken refuge in King Sui secretly.  This matter has passed through his hands, if found out, he can be killed in the Song family.

    Moreover, this student also had some contacts with Su Ran. If he couldn't do it, he grabbed Su Ran and dragged Ming Palace into trouble.

    As early as when King An was still the crown prince, Song Taifu's daughter was the princess concubine, and the Song family and King An were all the same way, and they had a deep hatred with Sui Wang's mansion.

    Later, King An was abolished, and the Song family did not do well. There was no good result. Song Wanting was the princess of King An. Song Pingting was destroyed by the Qian family because of the Song family's calculation of money laundering.  It's nothing more than carrying a family that has the name of Taifu but has declined.

    Recently, the Ming Palace has done several things, and the situation is not good for the Sui Palace. With such an incident, it just so happens that this round can stir up trouble, make a fortune, and draw two of my enemies as a shield  , It can be said that there is no harm at all.

    However, I never expected that things would go directly to Dali Temple.

    Where is Dali Temple?  Those who specialize in investigating murder cases, those that cannot be found in the local area, are handed over to the management of Dali Temple, and even King Sui's hand cannot be reached.

    If this person falls into the hands of Dali Temple, something will happen.

    How did such a mistake happen?

    Someone said: "The matter has come to this point, we must not let the matter be found out on Mr. Shengda, if it is not possible, it is better to abandon the pawn and save the car"

    The implication is that he wants the life of Song Taifu's student.

    That student was originally arranged by King Sui to come to the Song family in his early years, and he has been hiding it very deeply, but up to now, he is naturally not as important as Sheng Nanhua.

    Among the six ministries, the Ministry of War and the Ministry of Officials are the most powerful. The Minister of the Ministry of War is in charge of the dispatch of some troops, while the Ministry of Officials is in charge of the appointment of officials. Whether it is promotion or transfer, it must go through the Ministry of Officials.

    The two Shangshu are old men who have been with the emperor for many years, and they are also loyal. Others will not benefit from them, but this servant still has a certain right to speak. As long as he does not touch things that should not be touched, Lord Shangshu will also  Give them some face.

    "Probably that's the only way to go."

    "If he falls into the hands of Dali Temple, I am afraid that Master Sheng will be in danger"

    Sui Wang's mansion was discussing how to abandon the pawns to protect the car. The emperor in the Taiji Palace received the memorial from Dali Siqing with a terribly gloomy expression.

    After a long time, he said: "You go back first, and pay close attention to this matter."

    "Yes." Mr. Fu, with the same expression on his face, kowtowed and said goodbye.

    When he came out of the gate of Taiji Palace, he saw the servant-eunuch rushing out, Master Fu shouted: "Eunuch Liu, where are you going in such a hurry?"

    "Oh, where else can I go." Eunuch Liu laughed twice, "Your Majesty calledWhat about King Zhao and Shizi?  "

    "Then Eunuch Liu, go quickly."

    Eunuch Liu said: "Master Fu, go slowly, the miscellaneous family will go first."

    Master Fu looked at the back of Eunuch Liu going away, but he couldn't figure out the emperor's thoughts in his heart, and was a little worried.

    Your Majesty is getting old, and many years of political affairs have worn away his ambition and iron blood. In terms of political affairs, he is still a wise king for the people, but when it comes to heirs and heirs, he has repeatedly been unable to make up his mind and be ruthless.  Come.

    When he was fighting for the throne, his hands were stained with the blood of his brothers, because if he didn't kill or fight, he and King Zhao would die, and he also had ambitions to become an emperor.

    However, when dealing with his heirs, he was actually very merciful.

    A child conceived by a noblewoman from a noble family like King Sui shouldn't have been born at all. Once he was born, it represented a game between the royal family and the aristocratic family.

    King An Zhao Mingqi made mistakes repeatedly. He was tolerant many times after thinking about the Yuan Dynasty, and even made a big mistake later. Princess An was pregnant with a child, and he still wanted to pave the way for this child.  , I don't know how it is now.

    Pulling King Ming and King Sui to fight in the arena to control the balance of the court, but these two people are obviously not suitable for being emperors. King Sui is sensitive, and he does things ruthlessly and immorally. King Ming does whatever he wants, and sometimes he is crazy.

    These two, I am afraid that one will become a tyrant and the other will become a fool.

    King Zhao and Zhao Mingzhan came very quickly, and after a while, they appeared in the Taiji Palace. The emperor withdrew the people in the palace and handed over the memorial to the two.

    After the two people looked at it again, his eyes swept over the two people, and then asked: "Are you still thinking about that matter?"

    The question was whether Zhao Mingzhan wanted to be the crown prince. At first, Zhao Mingzhan was unwilling and recommended the young Ninth Prince.

    The emperor didn't want to take advantage of others, and his own son couldn't do it, so he could only blame his nephew.

    Prince Zhao father and son looked at each other, Zhao Mingzhan stepped forward and said: "Return to Your Majesty, my nephew thinks that it is very good now, it is still the original idea." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 570 The talented man who is famous in Lanzhou actually wants to cheat

    ?

    The emperor looked at his expression and was silent for a moment: "Decided?"

    "This is the last time I will ask you again. After all, you are getting older, and some things need to be arranged."

    He used me instead of me.

    "Xiaojiu, as you said, is really okay. If you work hard, give time and teach him well, he will definitely be better than those few."

    He had never noticed this child who had been neglected by him for many years and whose mother was from a lowly family background, not even the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty.

    Too small, without mother's help, and not very good.

    If Zhao Mingzhan is unwilling, this is probably a better choice. He has no conflicts with the royal brothers. In the future, as long as those people are quiet and don't do too much, they should be able to tolerate it.  .

    For the other three, no matter which one is in the top position, the other two will end up miserable.

    Zhao Mingzhan glanced at King Zhao, saw him nodding, and said again: "It is indeed decided. Uncle has been sitting in this position for so many years, and he should know whether this position is good or not, but there are always many helplessness."

    The king of a country rules over all the people and is rich in all directions, okay?

    Naturally it is good.

    Similarly, if you are a king, you also have a lot of helplessness. The people in the world need him to manage, the court officials need him to balance, and there are even clans, countries, and various things.

    Whoever you marry has to be used to weigh the rights and disadvantages, and whether or not to let her have a child has to be weighed. You can't even decide which woman to sleep with, which is really quite helpless.

    It is a beautiful thing if you want to be a foolish king, but it is a hard work if you want to be a wise king.

    Zhao Mingzhan is now a harmonious husband and wife, with a baby in his arms, so he really doesn't want to do it.

    "Since this is the case, then this matter has been settled like this. In the future, Xiao Jiu will also need your help." The emperor sighed, "You said earlier, please Li Lin teach him, how is the matter?"

    "He has already refused." Zhao Mingzhan said, "The heirs of the Li family have taught for a long time, and it will take at least twelve years. It is really not easy."

    It's really embarrassing to say it, and it is understandable that the descendants of the family have been excellent for generations.

    Zhao Mingzhan briefly talked about the Li family's method of raising children, and then saw the emperor's strange face, and finally sighed, "It's really difficult."

    Unless it is a biological child, who can use so much effort to raise a child.

    The emperor thought for a long time, and then said: "I heard that he is now living in seclusion in the mountains with his wife. I will write a letter and ask Xiao Jiu to live with him for two years. You don't need him to teach you.  Let Xiao Jiu learn his character well."

    ?Be lenient to others, have the world in mind, and hold the world in your hands.

    This is the character that a monarch needs.

    He hoped that the next one would be a virtuous and benevolent monarch.

    "For the matter of learning, I will send another person there, what do you think?"

    Zhao Mingzhan said: "It would be great if he can accept it, but how can we make him accept it?"

    The emperor thought for a while, and then said: "Perhaps he will agree. He helped Qin Zangshu in the matter of Nanqin earlier. Perhaps he doesn't want the world to be in chaos now. If Xiaojiu can learn something,  It will be even better if there are famous teachers to teach."

    Zhao Mingzhan thought about it for a while: "It would be better if we could give some benefits to Duke Jinning's family. This one really cares about his wife."

    If you don't care, how can you marry.

    The emperor nodded, thinking about what kind of benefits to give to make the other party tempted

    At the end of February, a decision was made on the imperial examination. Sheng Nanhua was dismissed and thrown into prison. The Prince Sui Mansion seemed to be safe and sound, but he was taught a lesson by the emperor in private, and he handed over the work he was doing to him.  Give it to someone else, let him settle down.

    At the same time, he also took the opportunity to hit King Ming.

    As for the imperial examination, there are also arrangements. Students who have participated in cheating will not be allowed to take the scientific examination in the future.

    After the news came, Ji Yunpu almost looked up to the sky and laughed.

    He previously missed Qiu Wei because of the amnesia caused by Mrs. Ji and Ji Yuncang's murder. He thought that this time he would have to wait three years. Since the exam will be retaken in June, he can naturally take part.

    What's more - Ji Yuncang, a well-known talent in Lanzhou City, was also arrested when he was in Chunwei because he also bought test questions, and he will not be allowed to take the imperial examination for the rest of his life.

      For this reason, the Ji family in Lanzhou City became a laughing stock.

    It's so ridiculous that the talented man who is famous in Lanzhou actually wants to cheat, hahahaha, many people are now guessing whether he got his reputation by cheating.

    Ji Yunpu asked Shi Huihua to have dinner, and told Shi Huihua about these things. Both of them were happy, and they just thought it was retribution!

    Shi Hui said: "A person like him deserves retribution."

    Shi Huihua also hated the Ji family, and felt that the pair of mother and son dared to harm Ji Yunpu, it was really hateful, but no matter how much she hated in her heart, at most she would curse secretly, and she had no ability to settle accounts with the Ji family.

    Now that they are unlucky, they are naturally very happy.

    "No, you should get retribution." Ji Yunpu drank his wine slowly, watched Shi Huihua eating on the opposite side, and then smiled.

    Shi Huihua is a girl who was raised in the mountains. In fact, she doesn't have so many rules, and she is not elegant when eating, but her smile is sincere, pure and eager, which makes him very fond of it.

    Such a lively and lively day is really very happy.

    "By the way, Qiu Wei is scheduled for June, do you want to take the exam?"

    "The exam." Ji Yunpu smiled, and shook the fan in his hand, "I wanted to take the exam at the beginning, no matter how I do in the exam, I won't suffer, right?"

    "That's right, if you don't pass the exam, you won't pass the exam. Anyway, it's not a loss. I'm happy if I passed the exam. Let's come back after two years if I fail the exam."

    Shi Huihua has been busy making money recently, and has been staying in Guiyan City for a long time. He has seen more people and things, and he has become a little more calm and generous, and less bluffing when he encounters troubles.

    "By the way, when will you come to my house to propose marriage?"

    Ji Yunpu was drinking wine, and after hearing her words, he almost choked on himself.

    He blushed: "Girl, be more reserved, you shouldn't ask about this matter."

    Shi Huihua was unhappy: "What, don't you want to marry me? Why can't I ask?"

    "I'm eighteen years old this year." Shi Huihua gesticulated with his fingers, his face flushed slightly, "I'll be an old girl if I don't marry again."

    "You are going to take the imperial examination again, we must have a charter, right?"

    In the end, Ji Yunpu told her about her plan: "In a few days, the Lin family will move out. I will have someone repair the house, and I can move in in April. April is not very suitable. I think about May."  Then invite the matchmaker to come to the door, let's settle this matter first."

    "As for getting married, it can be arranged in October." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 571 Will the Ji family take Ji Yunpu back?

    ?

    ? On the second day of March, Jingpingyuan hosted a banquet for the elders and folks of Shiqiao Village. On the day before the banquet, people came to deliver things one after another.

    In Shiqiao Village, there is no rule of giving money as a gift for banquets. Most of them are food. People who have fish and shrimps give fish and shrimp, people who raise chickens and ducks give chickens and ducks, people who raise rabbits give rabbits, cured fish, bacon, and ham.  There are also some dried bamboo shoots, black fungus, shiitake mushrooms and the like.

    In just one day, they scraped together meals for more than a dozen tables of banquets.

    The next day, the men and women in the village would come to help, killing chickens, killing fish, picking vegetables, washing vegetables and moving tables, which made the whole Jingping Garden lively. Su Guan and a few women sat in the pavilion by the water to choose vegetables.  .

    She was wearing a blue dress and her hair was fixed in a bun with silk cloth, and she was dressed like a newly married little woman in the village.

    However, her complexion is exquisite and beautiful, even if she is dressed so plainly, it doesn't affect her beauty. On the contrary, it makes her look like a fairy in the mountains in spring, pure and elegant, with a shallow smile, as if walking through the forest on the wind.  time to come.

    The breeze is gentle, and the mountains and forests are quiet.

    She sat aside and worked gently and quietly, listening to everyone gossip and laugh.

    Being used to being a noble girl, she would not gossip about anyone except her very close friends.  To the ear of the other party, it is to be a vendetta.

    In this way, when there are many people, she is also used to listening quietly from the sidelines. Occasionally, when someone mentions her, she will smile and say a few words.

    But now listening to these people talk, she feels quite at ease.

    In the past at this banquet in the Imperial City, when sitting and talking with ladies and daughters, she had to carefully consider what the other party meant on the surface and what was on the inside, and she had to think twice when she spoke.  Can't be caught by pigtails.

    But now, these women are just chatting together, talking about how many chickens the family has raised this year, what kind of planting, when will they go up the mountain to fertilize the fruit trees, etc., or what happened to the son of the family,  How well the homework is done.

    In short, it's all about farming and work and trivial life all year round. I occasionally talk about outside things, such as what kind of village is Nanshan Village, and what about Guiyan City.

    This time, because of Ji Yunpu's incident, everyone knew that Ji Yuncang, a talented man named Shenglanzhou, had cheated in the imperial examination, and felt that the heavenly justice had come.

    "Hey, tell me, does the Ji family want to take Ji Yunpu back?"

    The people in the village surnamed Shi all belong to the same ancestor, and they are all relatives. Shi Huihua and Ji Yunpu really got married, and they followed suit, so of course I was a little envious of Shi Huihua for finding such a good husband's family, but  And few people are jealous.

    In the end, it was Shi Huihua who fought for it herself. She saved Ji Yunpu's life, and Shi Chongshan's family took care of him when he lost his memory, so they deserved it.

    "Go back? No way? Isn't he already separated?"

    "Isn't the house settled down?"

    "But Ji Yuncang has made such a big mistake, his reputation has been ruined, and he has no chance to take the imperial examination in this life, so the Ji family is willing to let someone like him inherit the Ji family?"

    The people present were silent for a moment, and Su Wan's eyebrows jumped.

    If Ji Yuncang is ruined, it is not unreasonable for the Ji family to want to take Ji Yunpu back. Although the Ji family still has children, they are all concubines, and they are not very old.  After all, he is the eldest son.

    "That's well said."

    "If Ji Yunpu returns to the Ji family, will this marriage still work?"

    Zhou's face is also a little dignified. If this Ji Yunpu settles in Guiyan City, he will be the only one in his family, and he can decide who to marry. If he returns to the Ji family in Lanzhou, can the Ji family agree to him marrying Shi Huihua?

    It's not that she looks down on her daughter, but in terms of status and upbringing, Shi Huihua is indeed inferior to those noble girls.

    Su Wan said: "Don't worry about this for now."

    "What is the princess's opinion?"

    "Gao Jian didn't dare to say it, but he felt that even if the Ji family would come over, Mr. Ji might not agree to go back. He has a deep hatred with Mrs. Ji's mother and son. If Mrs. Ji's mother and son are not dealt with, he will definitely not go back.  of."

    "But if it is really necessary to deal with this mother and child, would the head of the Ji family be willing? This is his wife and beloved son whom he has loved for many years."

    "Anyway, this matter is a bit difficult to handle, for the time beingWorrying, even if we are here, we are not easy to bully, these soldiers come to cover up the water and cover them with soil, let's see what tricks they can sing.  "

    "The princess is right. What about the Ji family? We may not be afraid. Besides, with the princess and Jing Yuan around, the Ji family doesn't give us face, but we dare not do too much."

    Can the Ji family in Lanzhou City compare with the princess's natal family?

    Even if it is only the princess, they dare not be presumptuous.

    "Exactly."

    Su Wan smiled: "If they dare to bully us Huihua, I will definitely not ignore it, just rest assured."

    However, if people from the Ji family really came to find Ji Yunpu to go back, it would indeed be a troublesome matter, and I don't know what Ji Yunpu was thinking, but if he wanted to go back, the situation would be a little unfavorable for Shi Huihua.

    If Shi Huihua is allowed to practice and learn in another seven or eight years, the mistress of the Ji family can do it too, but if it is now, it will be really difficult

    The time for the banquet was the evening meal, and the table was placed directly in the garden.

    Someone divided the roasted venison, and Su Wan ate a piece with dipping sauce. It was roasted crispy, crispy, and full of flavor. In the past, the Jinning Duke's mansion also shared deer. She also ate it once, but it was not like this.  craftsmanship.

    ? As the sun sets and the afterglow is warm, men, women and children sit together to eat banquets, and laughter can be heard from time to time. Men clink glasses and drink, wives eat, drink and talk, and children chatter, making it very lively.

    Su Wan felt that the food tasted a lot better, and Shi Huihua, who was sitting next to her, also ate happily, knowing nothing about the difficulties she would encounter in the future.

    Su Wan thought to herself, let her be happy again, and just wait two days before talking to her.

    After the banquet, each family consciously left one person to help clean, the men sent the tables and chairs back to each house, and the women helped wash and brush, and asked the men to send back the table and chopsticks from each house.

    The ground of the yard was still dirty and greasy. After cleaning, someone rubbed two buckets of soap locust water and scrubbed it with a bamboo broom. The air was filled with the smell of soap locust.

    A banquet is a successful conclusion.

    Su Guan received everyone's enthusiastic help, so she gave gifts to each family. A piece of cotton cloth for each family. The fabric is also very common, but it is a little better than the clothes everyone usually wears. It is excellent for making clothes or bedding  of.

    Everyone received the gift and was also very happy.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 572 Letter

    ?

    The next day, March 3rd, was Su Wan's seventeenth birthday.

    When she knew that Li Lin's birthday was not a birthday, she figured it out. After she married him, it would be the same. Every year in the future, they just spend time with each other.

    With identities like them, it would be a laborious task to celebrate a birthday, and the people below had to work hard to prepare for the birthday gift, just like the birthday of the emperor, queen, and empress in the palace, they were worshiped by the wives of all officials and received gifts from various families.  congratulatory gift

    The Li family doesn't need to make faces to show their identities, and they don't care about those little things. It's better to let everyone live in peace, do what they have to do, and don't give gifts to anyone, and don't come to anyone.

    At this time, it is more warm to have the company of family members.

    He made longevity noodles for her, ate noodles with her, and then gave her a painting, and the person in the painting was still her.

    It was a season of long spring, when spring returned to the world, the mountains were full of flowers, she walked among the flowers, the breeze blew, and her long sleeves fluttered.

    Just like a fairy who fell into the world from the sky.

    This is the scene of her going up the mountain with him to enjoy the scenery in the early days.

    Su Wan likes this painting very much. At their status, they have no shortage of money and countless treasures in their hands. No matter how precious a gift is, it can't compare to the painting he painted for her by himself.

    Although she already has several paintings he painted for her, each one has a different meaning and she likes it very much.

    She thought that when she gets old, she can still take it out, remember these bits and pieces, or leave it to future generations, so that they can know the relationship between him and her.

    For this birthday, Su Wan only asked the kitchen to add two good dishes, and for the rest, spend it as usual.

    A few days later, Lin Zhitong's transfer order came, because he had already prepared, he packed up his things in only two days, and took his family to Lanzhou City.

    The key to the house was delivered to Ji Yunpu, so he hired someone to repair it, prepared some missing furniture, and planned to move in early.

    ? On the sixth day of March, classes at Stone Bridge Academy resumed. Li Lin went to teach at Stone Bridge Academy, bringing with him the new students who had enrolled in the past two years.

    Li Lin wanted him to go through the journey of life again in the normal order, treating the so-called past life as a dream.

    Su Wan asked someone to invite a lady from Guiyan City to teach her how to dance.

    She definitely can't do too intense exercise, but she walks more on weekdays, and the amount of exercise is indeed less. She has thought about asking Li Lin to teach her martial arts, but she can't persist. After thinking about it, she feels that practicing  Dancing is more appropriate.

    It is possible to develop a good figure and strengthen the body, and it is within the range she can accept.

    So she added an extra dance practice to her life, setting aside an hour every afternoon for dance practice.

    At the end of March, when it was time to pick Qingming tea, Su Wan also took a few girls from the family to the tea garden to pick tea. There were also some old tea trees on the Li family's side, not many, only a dozen or so.  The picked tea leaves are just enough to drink for a year.

    People here in Shiqiao Village like to drink tea, especially in summer, they have to boil a pot of water every day, add tea leaves to make tea soup, and this is the drinking water for the day.

    There is no special technique, but the water has a little more taste, and it is better to drink than water.

    There are also some people who add heat-clearing and heat-clearing herbs when frying tea, and drink a bowl of cold tea in summer, which makes them feel comfortable all over.

    Su Guan asked people to pick some herbs and fry them together to make tea, and tried to drink some after they were fried. It is really good to drink cold. If you put it in well water to cool for half a day, it will be very comfortable to drink in summer.  .

    But at that time, she will definitely not dare to drink too much.

    It was also at this time that Li Lin received a letter from the imperial city, which was written by the emperor himself.

    It explained that he intends to let the Ninth Prince inherit the great rule, but the Ninth Prince is still young and needs to be taught. He wants Li Lin to help guide the Ninth Prince. However, Li Lin does not need to spend too much thought, just give pointers occasionally  , Let him not just learn from being bad.

    And he gave the conditions, promising the Jinning government a hundred years of stability.

    Li Lin was slightly moved. He really didn't want the world to be in chaos, and he really didn't want to care about the change of dynasties, but if there was someone who could help him up and give the country a future, he would still be willing to help.

    For example, Qin Zangshu.

    If it is true that no one can sit well in that position, then he doesn't care, just fight, ??See who wins, and then a new dynasty will be established and the dynasty will change.

    He also knew something about Dong Zhao's affairs from Li Fu. Although King An has been abolished and can no longer be the emperor, but now those two seem to be not doing well. King Sui is cruel and unreasonable. If he is in power  , eradicating dissidents is inevitable.

    If King Ming came to power, the outcome would probably be the same as King Na'an.

    In this way, it's better to look at this little guy. If he can learn well, he can sit firmly in the country of Eastern Zhao and become an emperor, which is actually not bad.

    Moreover, the conditions given by the emperor also moved him quite a bit.

    Su Wan is also very concerned about Jinning Duke's Mansion and Zhen Guo Duke's Mansion. According to Zhen Guo Gong's ability, he doesn't need to take care of it, but Jinning Duke's mansion lacks some, and now Jin Ning Gong and his wife are still there  Well, if these two are gone, it's hard to say.

    If she had the blessing of the royal family, Su Wan would feel at ease when she left with him in the future.

    Li Lin discussed this matter with Su Wan: "Dongjun wanted to send the Ninth Prince here, so I thought, since they are all teaching, it doesn't matter if there is one more person, and Afu is also teaching me, so how many more?"  One is also to be taught."

    Su Wan was slightly surprised: "I remember you refused earlier?"

    "If you want me to follow the teachings of the heirs of the Li family, I will naturally not agree, but it is still possible to give some pointers. Let him study with Afu, which is actually very good."

    "Besides, this condition is very good, and you can feel more at ease in the future."

    It's not that he doesn't want to protect the stability of Jinning Duke's mansion, but it's far away in the future, and he is a courtier of Eastern Zhao. He can't help much.  An unforgivable big mistake, that can be safe and sound.

    As for a hundred years from now, if he and Su Wan are gone, he can't control what future they can earn.

    Su Wan thought about it carefully, and it was indeed the case. If Jinning's mansion was safe, she would be able to rest assured that she would not worry all the time if she left with him in the future.

    "You agreed to accept Afu as an apprentice, what about him?"

    Li Lin pondered for a while: "Let's see, if he really wants to worship, it doesn't matter if he accepts it. It will be more secure with this relationship in the future." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 573 You need to be extremely careful on this trip

    ?

    What Li Lin thought in his heart was that anyway, he was idle now, and he still had to teach Li Fu. This one sheep is also herding, and the two sheep are also herding, so let's teach him.

    If this kid is really capable, he will put more effort into it. This kid has been taught by him. In the future, if there is any matter in the Jinning government, he can protect it from his face, or he can do it even if he makes a mistake.  Be lenient.

    If it is true that the mud cannot support the wall, then let him go back.

    No matter what, it's not a disadvantage.

    This transaction can still be done.

    "Thank you, husband." Su Wan stretched out her hand to hug his arm, her heart was also full of emotion, as if it was sore and full of things.

    She knew in her heart that Li Lin made such a decision for her sake, otherwise, he would definitely not agree to such a thing.

    ? To teach a child, it takes a lot of hard work, and since it is going to be done, it must be done with heart. To teach this child well, it is not just a matter of fooling around.

    That's all for Li Fu. In his previous life, he paid a lot to the Li family. Li Lin didn't want his life, nor did he want him to go astray. He wanted to heal the unwillingness and injustice in his heart.  Can be safe and secure for the rest of my life.

    As for the matter between Li Fu and the Li family, I don¡¯t know whether Li Fu gained the power of the Li family and took advantage of it, or whether the Li family got an heir and let him pay for the Li family all his life to take advantage of it.

    These things have long been unreasonable, or in other words, this is a win-win situation, and no one owes anyone else.

    But Li Lin remembers what Li Fu did, and also knows the father-son relationship between the two of them. Although the situation in this life is very different, it is impossible to go back to the original track, and he will not become a father and son, but he  I still hope Li Fu can do well.

    As for the Ninth Prince, what is that?  It takes him so much thought.

    "Thank you for what." He smiled, stretched out his hand and shook her hand. Her fingers were thin and soft. He still remembered that when she was still in her boudoir, she was very thin and her fingers were also very slender. Now  On the contrary, some meat has been raised, which is soft and feels very good.

    "You and I are husband and wife, your business is my business, why should we separate you and me."

    Su Wan smiled with brows and eyes curved: "You said yes, but this is still a hard work for you. I asked the kitchen to prepare something you like to eat. What do you think?"

    He smiled, and took the opportunity to ask for benefits: "It's not too bad. It would be great if Madam made me two more clothes."

    Su Wan smiled: "Making clothes, right?"

    This is quite simple, although her needlework is average, but after cutting, it is still possible to make clothes, as long as the stitches are average.

    "Ma'am, I still need a sachet."

    "I'll do it too." Su Wan was happy now, not to mention the sachet, he scooped up the moon for him, "I'll make you two pairs of shoes too."

    Li Lin was also a little happy. Although he was not short of clothes and shoes, what his wife made for him had a different meaning after all, but he was a little hesitant when he thought of her needing a needle and thread.

    "Why don't Madam embroider a sachet for me? Let Mrs. Zhang do the clothes and shoes. Madam embroiders two stitches."

    Su Wan raised her eyebrows and thought it was funny: "Oh? You don't need me to do it?"

    He shook her fingers, a little tangled: "Mrs.'s hand, where is it used to make clothes? Let's make a sachet."

    Seeing his troubled look, Su Wan wanted to laugh in her heart, but she agreed on the surface: "Then I'll make you a sachet."

    Forget it, she quietly finished the clothes and shoes, but she didn't believe that he wouldn't wear them after they were done.

    Just think of it as a surprise for him.

    After the couple discussed it properly, Li Lin went to write back to the emperor, agreeing to the Ninth Prince's coming, but he also made a request.

    The Ninth Prince can come over, and the Emperor City can also send someone to send him over, but when he arrives, he can only stay alone, and there is no need to arrange for the teacher's guards and waiters.

    The vicinity of Shiqiao Village is Li Lin's sphere of influence. He really doesn't want the Ninth Prince to come and bring a group of people. Bringing guards may be hidden dangers. If the guards have other thoughts, the people in the village and others who will be involved will be involved.  The safety of Su Wan.

    As for the teacher, when the time comes to teach, he may have a different idea from his, and he is still putting on airs because of his status. He doesn't want to argue with these people.

    Not to mention those who serve, since you have come to him, you should suffer a little, learn to be self-reliant, and do your own things well.

    I received a reply within a few days after sending the letter,The emperor agreed to his request, and after a few days, he arranged for someone to send the Ninth Prince over.

    After Li Lin received the letter, he ordered someone to find a place to live in the village. It happened that the old yard behind the yard where Li Fu lived was vacant. After cleaning it, it could still accommodate people, so he was arranged to live in it.

    In the middle of March, the Ninth Prince was sent over. When he came, he was sitting in a carriage with only one box with him. Zhao Mingzhan was the only one accompanying him, and the two went to Jingpingyuan.

    Li Lin received the two of them.

    The Ninth Prince's name is Zhao Mingjing. He is only ten years old this year. He is a little thin and doesn't like to talk. He is a quiet young man. When he stood in front of Li Lin, he didn't feel flustered, nor did he feel that his fate might have changed.  And joy, to express that you will work hard.

    He was taciturn, as if he didn't care much about anything, and everything was fine.

    Li Lin asked someone to take him to the small courtyard, and then talked with Zhao Mingzhan over tea.

    The fragrance of tea is wafting, and the spring breeze is blowing. The branches of the trees in the yard have sprouted new leaves. Looking at the green and delicate, some birds are flying and landed on the branches, chirping and chirping.

    "I'll leave the clear and clean matters to Patriarch Li." Zhao Mingzhan's voice was slow, "Your Majesty means that you will learn things about learning later, and some people will teach him. I just hope that he will have a good character and be considerate."  The world, with a broad heart, can be a wise and benevolent ruler in the future."

    "Since I agreed, I will naturally try my best to teach him." Li Lin has seen people, and he has a bottom line in his heart. This child Zhao Mingjing can indeed be taught.

    "So I feel relieved."

    Li Lin took a sip of tea, and said, "Young Master, you should worry about yourself first."

    "Oh? Me?" Zhao Mingzhan felt that he was fine, and there was nothing to worry about.

    Li Lin remembered what Li Fu had said about the death of Zhao Mingzhan in his previous life, so he reminded him: "I checked some things before, but I found out one thing by accident. King Sui and Concubine Zhao Gui seemed to have noticed that Dong Jun wanted to die at the beginning.  I want to make you the crown prince."

    Zhao Mingzhan paused slightly for the hand holding the teacup.

    Li Lin said again: "Now you all intend to belong to the Ninth Prince, but only a few of you know about this matter. You stand in the front and should know what your situation is."

    "I heard that you will travel westward to the Western Wei Dynasty in June. You must be extremely careful during this trip." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 574 Zhao Mingjing

    ?

    If Zhao Mingzhan did not die, Dongzhao would be in a different situation again, even if he didn't want to be the emperor, but the Ninth Prince would be half safe with his help, plus the people arranged by the emperor, then this matter  That's about it.

    Need to be extremely careful?  !

    Zhao Mingzhan thought about it deeply, and his face was quite ugly. Since Li Lin reminded him, he was afraid that something would happen.

    Sui Wang's mother and son may want his life.

    "Thank you, Patriarch Li, for reminding me. I will definitely pay attention to this matter."

    Li Lin nodded: "I hope to have the honor to drink tea with the prince in the future."

    "Of course, although I, Zhao Mingzhan, can't compare with Patriarch Li, after all, I am the son of the royal family, and I am not bad at all, and I am not someone who wants my life."

    "At the end of the year, Mingzhan will visit Mingjing, and then drink tea with Patriarch Li."

    "Take care of yourself."

    Zhao Mingzhan sat for a while and then left. He came and went in a hurry, but Zhao Mingjing stayed behind.

    Su Guan learned that Li Lin had reminded Zhao Mingzhan that King Sui wanted his life, and she was relieved a lot. If Zhao Mingzhan knew about these things and ended up losing his own life, he could only blame him for his own life.  That's it.

    Su Wan also received a letter from the Jinning mansion today, saying some things about the mansion in his heart, and also about Su Fu and the child.

    Ever since the child was sent by Li Lin to the Jinning Duke's Mansion, she has been raised in the Jinning Duke's Mansion. Su Fu came to ask for it several times, but the Jinning Duke's Mansion didn't give it back.  This child is bound to have no good end by Su Fu's side, and he might die if he is not careful.

    What Wang means is that this child's status is embarrassing. No matter whether he is with his mother or in Jinning Duke's Mansion, he may not be able to hold his head up for the rest of his life. She just thought about giving this child to a childless  The husband and wife are raising them, so they can live in peace and stability in this life.

    In this way, it can be regarded as a relatively good arrangement.

    Wang and Su Fu discussed the matter, but Su Fu not only disagreed, but made a big fuss in the Jinning mansion, saying that the people in the mansion had robbed her child, and wanted to send her child away so that their mother and child could live together.  separate.

    Su Fu regarded the child as a tool for her to return to Prince Zhao's Mansion, how could it be possible for Duke Jinning's Mansion to send him away.

    However, now Su Fu is worried that the Jinning mansion will send the child away, so she doesn't bother Zhao Mingyan anymore. Instead, she often goes to the Jinning mansion to argue for the child to be taken away.

    "She is still dreaming her sweet dreams, and I don't know if she will go crazy when Prince Zhao comes back alive."

    If Zhao Mingzhan is still alive, then Zhao Mingyan is likely to be a playboy for the rest of his life under the protection of his father and brother. Su Fu will not like it. At that time, all plans will be in vain, and I am afraid that he will really go crazy.

    Su Wan sighed: "However, how she is has nothing to do with us. Now I just hope that she will do less embarrassing things, so as not to embarrass the Jinning government and her."

    There was nothing bad about Jinning's mansion originally, so the world's discussion was nothing more than the grievances and disputes caused by these girls.

    "By the way, then JiuYoung Master Zhao, do you want to arrange someone to serve you?"

    "No need." Li Lin slid his fingers across the edge of the coffee table, "Let him take care of himself. For this month, you have someone deliver food to him, and after a month, send a month's worth of food to him. Let him take care of himself.  Let's do it, in the next month, if he wants to eat, he will have to figure it out by himself."

    There is a saying, "Who knows that every piece of Chinese food is hard work." If you want to be a good emperor, you must first know that the food and drink of the people in the world are hard-won. This is difficult, and you need to experience it yourself. Eat this by yourself  Only by suffering can we truly know.

    No matter how much the book says, it is better to experience it yourself.

    The people are suffering, how bitter they are, and how to keep them from suffering.

    Su Wan nodded. Although she doesn't understand education, she also knows the truth that what is learned on paper is always superficial. After a good experience, she only knows what it feels like after sweating.

    "That's fine."

    From that day on, Zhao Mingjing lived in Shiqiao Village.

    Seeing that the clothes he brought were made of very good materials, Su Guan asked Mrs. Zhang to make some cotton clothes for him, using ordinary materials, so that he could look better.  into the classmates.

    However, the clothes are prepared for him, but on weekdays, he does the laundry, lighting the fire and boiling water, and tidying up the house.

    At the beginning, Su?I also sent a person to teach him to wash clothes and make a fire, so that he would not be able to do it. Seeing that he was doing things quietly by himself, and he was doing well, he was also sent back.

    Li Lin's daily life has also become to take Li Fu and Zhao Mingjing to the Stone Bridge Academy to attend classes, and occasionally take them to the fields to cultivate, hoe and select seeds, carry water and water, and study together how to grow well, food  They are good looking and occasionally ask questions for them to find the answers to.

    Some of the answers may be in the books, they need to look through them, some are even what he once said, the fragmentary content is put together, and some even need to ask the farmer in the village or the gentleman in the academy.

    ? When there is time left, Li Lin will take them to chat with the teachers and students of the academy or the old farmers in the village about planting, weather, harvest, and trivial matters of life, or even give them small lectures.

    In the hospitality garden of the outer courtyard, Li Lin asked someone to clean up a room for the two children to study. Sometimes he would deal with things in the study room, and he would go to the next door to have a look, give them questions, and ask them to say  own opinion.

    But no matter what they were asked to do, the two children never complained, and never cried out that they were tired. When they saw Su Wan on weekdays, they would also respectfully call out "Master Mistress".

    Occasionally, Li Lin would bring the two of them back to have dinner with Su Wan.

    Su Wan felt from the bottom of his heart that these two children were good. Although they were not talkative, they also had no bad intentions. They studied hard and worked hard. Given time, they must be good boys.

    One month passed slowly, and when it was mid-April, Zhao Mingjing's food at Pingyuan was no longer delivered. Su Wan sent someone to send a month's worth of food, and sent a maid to teach him how to cook.

    However, Su Wan was also a little worried that he would not be able to eat.

    "How did he react?"

    The servant girl's face was a little confused: "There was no response. I told the young master of the Zhao family that Jingpingyuan would not deliver food to him in the future. He had to cook what he wanted to eat. If he wanted to eat meat, he could come to Jingping  If you want vegetables, you can ask the farmers in the village for them."

    "Mr. Zhao nodded, and then began to wash the rice and make a fire to cook. The servants watched and saw that he had cooked the rice before leaving." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 575: Spring Outing

    ?

    "It's good if it's cooked."

    Su Wan was a little relieved, as long as he could cook the rice well, even though he could only cook the rice, he wouldn't starve to death. As for cooking, he had to figure it out a little bit. It's up to him whether he eats well or not.  own up.

    However, if you only eat rice every day, it is not appropriate.

    She thought for a while, and then ordered: "Go to the kitchen to see if there are any sausages made in winter. If there are any, send some over. Before he learns to cook by himself, cut a few slices and steam them on the rice when he eats."  Eat and spend some time."

    "There will be no food delivery next month, and there is no need to send any food. Let him figure out what he wants to eat."

    The maid felt that her husband and wife were acting strangely, but she didn't dare to say anything, she just said yes, and then went to work.

    April has already entered the early summer, the cold of winter and spring has long since dissipated, and people have changed into spring and summer clothes. Su Wan is free and has nothing to do, so he takes the women in his family and Da Dai Er Dai to the river for a spring outing  .

    ? In the early morning when they went out, the girls went to the kitchen to help Mrs. Gao prepare a lot of food, such as pastries, soups, etc., while Xiaomulberry and Xiaomulberry prepared fruits and dried fruits.

    When I went there, I brought a mighty group of people with a lot of things in their hands. Su Wan held the big two dazed in his hands and watched them waddle around.

    I don't know what method Huifeng used. After a winter and spring, these two have obviously lost some weight, but they haven't lost much weight. They are still waddling like two ducks, but their movements are more agile than before.  Some.

    The only pity is that they are probably used to living a stable life, and now they don't want to fly and can't fly anymore. When they hear wild geese flying by in the sky, these two will still make excited quacking noises, but it's a pity, that is,  Look up for a while, wait for the wild geese to pass by, and still lower your head to eat.

    A group of people found a beach by the river. The beach was covered with green grass that just grew in spring, and there was a peach tree beside it. At this time, the peach blossoms had already fallen.  A blue peach.

    After another two months, it is estimated that you will be able to eat juicy, sweet and delicious peaches.

    The river is gurgling and slowly flowing forward. The water quality is clear. Occasionally, fish can be seen swimming in the water. On the rocks at the edge, there are sporadically covered black snails.

    Su Guan also saw this kind of snail when he was a child. It is called Shankeng snail. It is said that it can only grow in places with better water quality.

    When she was young, she also liked to go with the girls in the village to touch snails in the deep mountain streams. After bringing them home, she put a handful of perilla to spit out the sand. It only took one night to spit out the sand.  Boil in a pot.

    After cooking, you can add some salt to the snail soup, and add some sour bamboo shoots and peppers to stir-fry the snails. It tastes quite good.

    Su Wan seldom thinks about the past life. When he thinks about it now, except for the two old relatives, the faces of those friends when he was young are already very blurred, and they are all separated by a world, which is quite far away.

    Someone spread out the two mats they had brought, and Su Wan loosened the straps on Da Dai and Er Dai's legs, allowing them to rejoice by themselves.

    She walked up to the rocks by the river with her skirt, reached out to pick up a few snails, and said with a smile: "There are still these here, let's pick some up later, and let the kitchen stir-fry them when the sand is vomited."

    "Ah?" Xiao Mo was almost dizzy, "Is this edible? Are they all shells?"

    Zhang Fu'er was picking wild flowers at the side. Hearing this, he nodded vigorously, and showed a longing look: "You can eat it, and it's very delicious, just eat the meat inside. Last time I saw the little girl in the village picked it up and fried it."  Then I shared a small plate."

    "Madam, let's pick up some more and let Master Gao do it later."

    "Pick it up." Su Wan also really wants to eat it. He has cultivated his body for many years. The taste of this fried snail is really nostalgic. This place is far away from the sea, but he can eat some fish, shrimp and crab. What kind of scallop and snail are really difficult?  try to find.

    There is only this snail here, and she is not picky anymore.

    "Let's pick it up later."

    Seeing her stepping on the rock, Xie Si'an looked worried, and waited by her side, reaching out to help her several times, for fear that she would fall, and he was relieved when she came back.

    Xiao Sang said helplessly: "The Princess has to be careful, the rock is very smooth, if you are not careful, you will fall into the water."

    "It's okay, I'm standing still, let's go, let's go eat."

    By the time she came back from the river, the food had already been set out, and the group of people sat in two seats.On the bed, there was the one in the middle to eat. She sat with Xiao Sang, Xie Si'an, Mrs. Zhang Fuer, and Mrs. Gao, and the other servants sat on the other side.

    Madam Zheng didn't come, she said that she was old and didn't like these games, and when everyone was out, she wanted to sleep when she had nothing to do.

    Xiao Sang took out the wine glass and poured everyone a glass of peach blossom wine.

    This is the wine brewed from the newly bloomed peach blossoms this year. It took only two or three months to make it. The liquid in the wine glass is clear, with a hint of bright red.

    Su Guan raised his glass and drank with everyone.

    Although the peach blossom wine is made in an average way, the wine has a light taste, with a floral fragrance, and it will not get drunk after drinking. Women especially like it.

    A group of people sat on the mat to enjoy the scenery, eat, drink and chat, while Dadai and Erdai next to him fluttered here and there, fluttered a certain flower, or fluttered a flying butterfly, and came swaying  Running away, the people around him burst into laughter.

    The two dumb geese didn't know what everyone was laughing at, they shook their heads and continued to flop.

    Zhang Fu'er took a bunch of wild flowers and ran out to tease them, running around on the grass.

    Su Wan rested her chin in one hand and dangled a long-leaf grass that she picked at random in her hand. Watching Zhang Fuer tease the two stupid heads, she laughed from time to time.

    "Hahaha! A little higher, a little higher."

    "Move faster, hurry up, and get bitten again."

    "Ah, the flowers are gone."

    "Ma'am, the young master is here."

    Su Wan was fascinated, and heard Xie Si'an whisper in her ear. She raised her eyes and saw Li Lin leading Li Fu and Zhao Mingjing down the path by the river bank.

    "Here he comes, just in time for him to catch and grill fish." Su Wan's eyes lit up, and he waved to them with a smile, "You three, come quickly."

    Li Lin came and saw that she was having fun, and there was a little smile on his face: "Why is Madam so happy?"

    "Fu'er is playing with Dadai and Erdai. You guys are here just in time. Go catch some fish and bring them back. Let's grill them." Su Wan was happy, and after asking, she remembered that these people couldn't be more leisurely than her, so she asked again  , "Do you have something to do?"

    "Not at all." Li Lin smiled, "Just let them catch fish." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 576 Is there any more of my grilled fish?

    ?

    Asking the apprentice to catch fish, Su Wan felt that his heart was a little dark, and reached out and tugged at his sleeve: "They are still young, what kind of fish are they catching?"

    He stretched out his hand and pressed her hand, smiled, then turned his head and said: "You guys have grilled fish for lunch today, how to catch it, let's see you, if you can't catch it, you will be hungry at noon today  gone."

    "Write me an article in the afternoon, let's write about the experience of catching fish."

    Without squinting their eyes, both of them clasped their hands together, said yes, and then started to act.

    Li Lin asked Yuanyou, who was not far behind, to return to the wind to catch fish, and ordered another person to go back to fetch some seasonings, and then sat down beside Su Wan.

    Su Wan poured him a cup of tea, which was brought from home at the moment, and there was a little bit of warmth left, drinking it could only quench his thirst.

    After he finished drinking, Su Wan gave him another bowl of white fungus soup from the food box, and then asked the other two: "Do you two want some? There are more."

    Both of them shook their heads together: "Master, we don't drink."

    After finishing speaking, the two left quickly and continued to think of ways to catch fish.

    Sitting on the mat, Li Lin looked at the backs of the two of them, feeling a little satisfied, and frowned unnoticed when he saw the white fungus soup he received at hand at some point.

    In fact, he doesn't like these soups very much, he finds them a little sweet and greasy, but since he has already received them, it's hard to say that I don't want to eat them.  I don't like drinking this."

    It just so happens that you like it, and it just so happens that I don't like it, it's not just right.

    Su Wan shook her head: "I just drank a small bowl, and I want to save my stomach for grilled fish."

    Li Lin: "I'll bake it for you after drinking it."

    Su Wan hesitated for a moment, squinted his eyes and stared at him: "What's the matter? Don't want to drink? Don't you think I served it for you?"

    Li Lin: "" That's all, he just needs to drink. If he continues, she might start talking nonsense again. After all, it's a wife, so if you don't want to quarrel, it's better not to provoke her.

    Seeing him take a sip, Su Wan showed a surprised look, and immediately laughed: "Today, this one only put a little sugar, it's not sweet at all."

    She likes to drink soup that is slightly sweeter, so when making soup in the kitchen, she will make it according to her taste, but he doesn't like sweet ones, and he feels a little helpless to drink with her once in a while.

    It's not sweet, but he can drink it. He finished a small bowl of white fungus soup in three or two mouthfuls, and then put the bowl and chopsticks aside.

    Su Wan smiled and said, "Is there any more of my grilled fish?"

    "Yes." Seeing her smiling like this, he wanted to reach out and pinch her face, but he thought it was outside, so he held back and rubbed his fingertips lightly.

    Su Wan poured him another cup of tea: "Why did you come here?"

    "Didn't you say you were going out for a spring outing yesterday, and it happened that there were no classes at the academy, so I brought the two of them here and let them experience the spring outing."

    "It's not a spring outing, it's a summer outing." Su Wan held her small face with her hands, her eyes were shining, like a pool of stars, very cute.

    He felt his fingers itchy again.

    "It's okay to be idle. I feel better when I go out for a walk. I'm a little tired from reading."

    In fact, she was a little annoyed by reading the books. Although reading these books was like reading a story, it was really interesting at first, but there were too many books, and it was a bit exhausting for the follow-up.

    It's like a person who likes to read storybooks for entertainment. If you ask her to read several boxes at once, it will be very tiring.

    "It's okay, just take your time, don't worry."

    He stretched out his hand to wrap a strand of hair around her ear, and said slowly, "Well, I'll take care of the books. I'll give you two books a month, and you can just read them. Don't think about reading them sooner."  It's over, I can't chew as much as I can, and I won't remember it by then, so it's meaningless."

    Su Wan thought about it, and found that it was indeed the case. When she just got the book, she read it too anxiously, thinking that she would finish reading it sooner. Now that she finished reading one book, she would change another one. She was really tired.

    Especially when she watched it later, she always felt that she couldn't calm down and couldn't remember. After reading it several times, she felt that she was doing useless work, which made her a little annoyed.

    "I wrote it down, take your time."

    The people on the side watched the couple talking, and they were a bit rigid, and they didn't dare to talk nonsense anymore, but the girls looked at the two with a little envy, thinking that the couple should be like them.

      Lovely, happy.

    ? Yuanyou and Huifeng went down the river to catch fish, and in a short while they caught several. Some people helped to deal with them, and some people built a fire and set up a shelf to prepare the fish.

    Zhao Mingjing and Li Fu analyzed the situation, and then acted separately.

    Zhao Mingjing knew some kung fu, so he took a dagger and sharpened a wooden stick, planning to go fishing in the river.

    As for Li Fu, he was really too small, with small arms and legs, and it was a bit difficult to fork fish in the river, so he went back to the village and borrowed a fishing rod, dug some earthworms and found a quiet place to fish.

    When the grilled fish here was almost cooked, both of them caught the first fish. Although the fish was not big, they finally caught it.

    "They caught it!" Su Wan reached out and poked Li Lin who was grilling fish. Li Lin raised his eyes and nodded, "Not bad."

    It is really good to be able to understand your strengths and weaknesses, and then deal with things in the way that suits you best.

    "Both of your apprentices are excellent." That is, they are just young men from ordinary families. This school is calm and calm, and they can use their brains to think about things. They will definitely not be bad in the future.

    "Mingjing hopes that he will be more rigorous and careful in doing things. Afu, I hope that he will be more comfortable."

    For Zhao Mingjing to inherit the throne, the requirements are naturally higher, but Li Fu and Li Lin hope that he can be more comfortable in this life and live according to his heart, even if he does not have the power and status of the previous life, he also hopes that he can live happily.  To be at ease in this world, to live his own life.

    Perhaps his toiling life was confined to the Li family, only thinking about his responsibilities and gaining the recognition of the world, and never thought about what kind of life he wanted to live.

    Li Lin thought to himself, if he still likes power, give him power in the future, if he wants to be free, let him be free in the future.

    As long as he doesn't go astray, he can live his life with peace of mind.

    Just after eating one fish, Zhao Mingjing came back. His bamboo basket contained four fish that had been processed. The fish were not too big, but they were not too small either. For a young man like him, eating two would just fill him up.

    He took a dagger to the river to chop a piece of bamboo, divided it into sections with the dagger, then stringed all four fish on it, and handed two to Li Lin and Su Wan.

    Li Lin reached out to take it, and then saw him sitting down on the side and started grilling the fish.

    Li Lin watched him grill the fish fixedly, making him a little restless.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 578 Girl from the He family, do you regret it?

    ?

    Su Wan squinted her eyes.

    Who is the one?

    Is it someone from the village?  Or look for Li Lin?  Or came to find her?

    Although Shiqiao Village is a well-to-do village, there are quite a few people who have gone out of the village to become officials and businessmen and become rich, but there are really few people who can achieve this style.

    If he came to look for Li Lin, it would be even more impossible. He kept a low profile. If he came to him and made these messy things, wouldn't it be to offend others.

    Maybe they came to find her?

    Is it the Jinning Mansion?  Or the town government?  Or Princess Rujin?

    Just as Su Wan was thinking, the carriage drove over and stopped beside them. Xie Si'an stood beside Su Wan, protecting her behind her without a trace.

    The carriage stopped, and the guards on horseback did not dismount, but a slender hand lifted the curtain of the carriage with bead curtains, and out came a maidservant wearing a blue waist-length skirt and combing her temples.

    The maid was only fifteen or sixteen years old, with a delicate pearl flower on her hair, pearl earrings on her ears, fine powder on her face, she looked like a fair-skinned girl.

    It is that when looking at people, he seems to be very arrogant. He slightly lifts his chin, lifts his eyelids, and when he squints at people, there is still some contempt and disdain in his eyes.

    She glanced at the people present, frowned slightly, and asked, "Do you know that this is Shiqiao Village?"

    The people present frowned slightly because of her eyes, and they were a little unhappy. Not to mention the little Sang Xiaoman next to Su Wan, even the ordinary maids in Jingpingyuan, no one looked at her with such eyes.  Pass.

    The two masters have always been gentle people, and they have never lost their temper even with their maidservants. The little Sang Xiaoman next to Su Wan is also easy to talk, but the nanny Zheng who is in charge of them is occasionally strict, but  That's because they did something wrong.

    Seeing that no one answered, the maid frowned fiercely, and her eyes were a little angry: "What am I asking you? Are you all dumb? She really is a village woman with no education at all."

    Zhang Fuer let out a burst of giggles, and when she laughed, the two dumb heads held by Su Wan also rattled at the maidservant.

    "Quack quack quack!"

    "Quack quack quack!"

    "Quack quack!"

    "Quack quack!"

    I don't know what they are talking about, but this kind of scene really makes people want to laugh, and everyone present can't help laughing.

    So stupid, continue to slap her.

    Su Wan couldn't help pursing the corners of his mouth, his eyes were full of smiles.

    The servant girl's face turned a little green at the moment. Looking at the two squatting geese with stretched necks, and hearing the laughter of the people present, she suddenly became angry. When did she suffer such anger, and she was still in a group of mountain village women.  before.

    This group of people dared to laugh at her.

    "You guys, you guys are so rude!"

    Xiao Sang covered her mouth and smiled lightly: "Girl, this gift is also for those who are polite. If you are polite, we should return the gift. If you are rude, why should we pay attention to you?"

    If she really thought she was someone, even in the Imperial City, she had never seen a maidservant around a girl who looked at people with her nostrils so arrogantly.

    Who can be the personal servant girl next to the girl, which one is like this, maybe she will bring trouble to the master, such a person will die long ago.

    The servant girl was so angry that her face twisted for a moment, and her eyebrows twitched: "What do you know about a bunch of rude village women?"

    Xiao Sang said: "Since we know we don't understand, why do we need to ask again?"

    The servant girl was trembling with anger, her lips moved, she couldn't open her mouth at the moment, she was so angry that she took several breaths, she turned her head and lifted the veil and entered the carriage, the veil fell, and there was a wave of swaying  The sound of collision.

    Then, the carriage drove forward again, and the horseshoes and wheels passed by, raising a cloud of dust. Su Wan covered her mouth and nose with a handkerchief.

    Zhang Fu'er was furious: "I don't know where they come from, but they dare to be so arrogant! I will know who it is later, and I will definitely make them look good!"

    Zhang Fu'er is good at this. Although she is usually a bit noisy, likes to be lively, and greedy, she is also very smart. She never causes trouble when she is outside. There may be small troubles, but when she grows up, she still has a sense of proportion.

    Like the current situation, if she asks her to speak, she may cause a quarrel, so she always chooses the way of settling accounts afterwards, go back and inquire about the other party's situation first, if she can take revenge, she will report directly, if not, ?Write down a sum, and get it back when you have a chance in the future.

    In short, you can't mess around and make trouble, but you can't suffer.

    Su Wan said: "Okay, let's go back first. When we get back to the village, let people go to inquire about them, and then we will know who they are and what they are here for."

    "Let's go back."

    Zhang Fu'er nodded, and then reached out to catch the rope in Su Wan's hand: "Madam, I'll take Dadai and Erdai by the hand, and I want to play with them for a while."

    "good."

    The group quickly returned to the village. Su Wan had Da Dai and Er Dai sent back to the hut in the garden, and then returned to the main courtyard. Just after sitting down and drinking a cup of tea, Zhang Fu'er hurried back.

    "Ma'am¡ªma'am¡ª"

    Su Wan raised his eyes and saw her rushing into the door with a panicked expression, so he asked her, "What's the panic?"

    "Ma'am, that person went to Mr. Chongshan's house. He said that his surname was He, and she was a noble daughter of the He family in Lanzhou City." Zhang Fu'er frowned, "That's Mr. Ji's former fianc¨¦e."

    "What?" Su Wan's face changed slightly, "Miss He? What is she doing here?"

    Xiao Mo also looked worried: "Could it be that because something happened to Ji Yuncang, this girl from the He family changed her mind and wants to be with Mr. Ji?"

    Xiao Sang also nodded when she heard the words: "I see this possibility."

    Zhang Fu'er was furious: "If that's the case, this girl from the He family is quite shameless. I remember Mr. Ji said that she has already engaged Ji Yuncang, and now she wants to go back and return to Mr. Ji's side. It's simply unnecessary.  Extremely face."

    The marriage between Nian Yunpu and the He family girl was decided by Ji Yunpu's grandfather and grandmother, but the He family girl fell in love with Ji Yuncang, the second son of the Ji family who is well-known in Lanzhou.

    Ji Yunpu returned to Lanzhou City last year, separated himself from the Ji family, and resigned from the marriage with the He family. After that, the He family happily made Miss He and Ji Yuncang be engaged, and Ji Yunpu came to Guiyan City.  He planned to wait for the house to be repaired and live in it, so the matchmaker asked the Shi family to marry Shi Huihua.

    This was originally what everyone wanted, but who knew that Ji Yuncang cheated by buying test questions in the imperial examination, and Ji Yuncang's reputation plummeted.  Cannot inherit the Ji family.

    Miss He, do you regret it?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 579 Don't Be Afraid of Being Unsteady and Falling

    ?

    "Miss He, do you regret it?"

    Zhang Fu'er sneered: "It's strange if you don't regret it. I still don't know how Ji Yuncang is. Madam didn't analyze it before. Ji Yuncang's reputation is bad. The Ji family will definitely not let a person with a bad reputation inherit the family business."

    "Even if the head of the Ji family loves this son, he can't mess around with his ancestor's inheritance. Besides, the Ji family doesn't belong to him alone."

    "In this way, the Ji family is very likely to invite Mr. Ji, the eldest son, back. At that time, Ji Yunpu and Ji Yuncang will be the heirs of the eldest son of the Ji family, and the other will be a fake talent who has lost his reputation. Miss He and Ji Yunpu  Retiring and getting engaged to Ji Yuncang is like picking sesame seeds and losing watermelon, I'm afraid I'm so regretful now that my heart will be broken."

    Su Wan nodded: "That's right. I was wondering when the Ji family would come over. I've been waiting for more than a month. The Ji family hasn't come yet, but the He family has come."

    But what did the He family girl come to Xun Shi's house for?

    Even if she regretted it, if she wanted to renew the good relationship with Ji Yunpu, she should go to Ji Yunpu. As long as Ji Yunpu agreed, for the Ji family and the He family, the Shi family was nothing at all, and they didn't even care about it. Why bother?  Take the trouble.

    From this point of view, when the He family girl came here, she might have met Ji Yunpu and hit a wall with him, so she wanted to find a breakthrough from the Shi family.  Only then can the He family talk to Ji Yunpu about this matter.

    He even covered it up falsely, making Ji Yunpu feel that Shi Huihua was unwilling to marry him.

    Zhang Fu'er sneered again: "I'm afraid I can't wait, I'm afraid Mr. Ji will be snatched away."

    "This Miss He is really shameless. She loved her younger brother when she was engaged to her elder brother. After the younger brother left home and retired, she made an engagement with her younger brother without hesitation. Now that her younger brother is going to be unlucky, she wants to come back again."  Find my brother."

    "Who does she think she is? Can she compare with sister Hui Hua?"

    The relationship between Zhang Fu'er and Shi Huihua is really good. If Shi Huihua is a few years younger, maybe they will become a pair of fearless sisters who go up mountains and rivers, jump up and down with her, or the kind of old iron  .

    Shi Huihua doesn't understand the rules and etiquette of the clan, she doesn't speak politely, and she even has a quick temper, but she is a sincere and enthusiastic girl. Ji Yunpu especially likes her like this. She is sincere and admires his heart.  Light and comfort in life.

    In Ji Yunpu's view, what is a girl from the He family?

    It was just his ex-fianc¨¦e. When she was still his fianc¨¦e, she loved his younger brother. Instead of giving him a straight look, she degraded him to nothing and trampled him into the mud.

    I don't know how many times he ran behind Ji Yuncang, making people see all his jokes.

    Ji Yunpu is such a sensitive person, and he is so disgusted with this Miss He, how can he turn his head back.

    However, Su Guan was a little worried that the He family would bully others, so she asked Zhang Fu'er: "When you passed by earlier, did you see who was there?"

    "Brother Huifeng is here. The He family's carriage entered the village, and someone passed by. Later, I found out that this is a girl from the He family. I was going to the Shi family. I happened to pass by, so Huifeng asked me to come over and invite my wife to come over.  "

    After all, the Shi family is Li Lin's uncle's family, so of course they can't be bullied, but the girl from the He family is from the He family, so it's most appropriate for Su Wan to come forward.

    Su Wan thought for a while and nodded: "Let's go over and have a look. If there is a backlash, there is no problem with safety, but if there is a quarrel, I am afraid that the eldest aunt is not the opponent."

    Zhang Fu'er giggled twice: "That's the reason, as long as there is a wife, what is the He family in Lanzhou City? Come on, let's let the He family know how powerful this is."

    This kind of matter between women is naturally best handled by women. As long as Su Wan sits there, the girl of the He family will have to weigh how much she has, and whether she can afford to offend the imperial city Jinning  The princess of the government.

    Su Wan hurriedly walked towards Shi's house with his people, and before reaching the door, he saw that the guards of He's family had already been stopped at the door, counting them carefully, there were eight of them, and none of them was missing.

    And there are two guards guarding the door, they are the usual guards of Jingpingyuan.

    Su Guan came with people, and the guards brought by the He family were about to step forward, but they were stopped by the guards at the side. Su Guan glanced over, and then waved a white fan embroidered with lotus leaves towards the yard  walk in.

    As soon as he stepped into the yard, he saw Huifeng standing in the yard, and Mrs. Zhou who was in the room was talking to Miss He.

    Miss He said: "If this lady is willing, our He family would like??Give me three thousand taels of silver, as long as you marry your second girl and stop entangled with Mr. Ji, the silver will be yours.  "

    The maid said in a low tone: "This is three thousand taels, not three hundred taels, thirty taels, or even your whole life, you will not be able to earn this money. You have to think clearly."

    "I've heard that there is not only a girl in your family, but also a sick young girl and a son who is taking the imperial examination. This treatment will cost a lot of money. When you go to official career in the future  , also need money.¡±

    Mrs. Zhou was unmoved and kept silent. Although the He family came to her, she was still a little nervous, but it was absolutely impossible for her to agree to the request made by the He family.

    Although she felt sorry for her eldest daughter and cared about her only son, she did not poach the younger daughter to make up for the two of them. This marriage was earned by Shi Huihua herself.  Happy couple.

    If she finds Shi Huihua to marry someone else and breaks up the marriage, then she will feel sorry for her little daughter and have a bad conscience all her life.

    So what if it's three taels of silver?  So what about thirty-two, three hundred, two, three thousand taels?

    How much money the family has and what kind of life they can live are all their abilities as parents. How can their sister sacrifice their lives to make up for it.

    Seeing Mrs. Zhou's silence, the servant girl became a little displeased: "I call you Mrs. Shi respectfully, but my daughter thinks highly of you. You might as well inquire about what kind of family our He family is.  I know that your Shi family can afford to offend you."

    "So what if your Shi family is a relative of Princess Wenxiao, but it's just a relative who has turned around so many times, how can people care about you."

    "What kind of family is Mr. Ji, the eldest son of the Ji family in Lanzhou City, you don't have to weigh yourself carefully to see if your Shi family is worthy?"

    "It's just wishful thinking for a village woman who comes from the mountains to dare to miss the son of a family. If she wants to climb such a high branch, she is not afraid that she will fall if she does not step on it." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 581 Miss He is still unwilling

    ?

    However, Su Wan didn't make it difficult for her, he really asked her to salute or something.

    What she said was just to let Ms. He know who she is and what the He family is. Before speaking, she weighed whether she could offend her.

    "I already know the reason for Miss He's visit. It's just that Miss He and Mr. Ji have divorced, and they are engaged to Mr. Ji Er. Mr. Ji also wants to ask a matchmaker to come to Shi's house to propose a marriage.  Marry each other and be happy with each other."

    "Miss He came here today, and said that she wanted to get back together with Mr. Ji, and said that you are still the one Mr. Ji likes, so I want to ask Miss He two questions."

    "The first thing I want to do is to ask Miss He how to deal with the matter with the Second Young Master Ji? But you have already divorced, and the Ji family also agrees that you will divorce the Second Young Master and remarry with the Eldest Young Master?"

    Ms. He's face turned pale, and it was natural for her to withdraw from the engagement.

    Now that something happened to Ji Yuncang, it might be difficult to talk about this marriage in the future, and neither Mrs. Ji, mother and son, nor anyone in the Ji family would agree to call off this marriage.

    The He family can't compare with the Ji family now, the Ji family refuses to withdraw their marriage, and the He family has no choice, and even the Ji family still has the idea of ??letting her marry Ji Yuncang as soon as possible.

    Ms. He also had no choice but to come to Ji Yunpu because she couldn't bear it. She also knew in her heart that Ji Yuncang's reputation had been ruined. In the future, the Ji family may very likely invite Ji Yunpu back to the Ji family to inherit the Ji family.

    Regarding Ji Yunpu's matter, it is the Ji family's fault first. If Ji Yunpu is still willing to marry her, then the Ji family will naturally not object to letting him return to the Ji family in order to please Ji Yunpu.

    In the current situation, marrying Ji Yunpu is many times better than Ji Yuncang.

    Ms. He used to look down on Ji Yunpu, thinking that he was a dandy, who would hang out with those who couldn't wait for the stage all day long, and compared with Ji Yuncang.

    Therefore, she never had a good look towards Ji Yunpu, and even embarrassed him when she met him.

    She did go to Ji Yunpu before. She thought she would marry him if she agreed. He must have been so happy that he helped her settle these matters, and happily married her back.

    Unexpectedly, when Ji Yunpu saw her, not only was he not happy, but after hearing her explanation of his visit, he even made hurtful words and ridiculed her.

    Said she was shameless, and said that he was about to marry a wife, and told her not to look for him again in the future, and it had nothing to do with him whoever she married.

    He actually rejected her and wanted to marry a mountain girl?

    This made Ms. He unable to swallow her breath. Since Ji Yunpu did not let go, she had no choice but to seek a solution from the Shi family, so she came here.

    Seeing the change in Miss He's complexion, Su Wan knew it in her heart because she couldn't give an explanation.

    "Another question. You said that you and Mr. Ji are a happy couple. He only got together with Hui Hua because of saving his life. How can you prove it?"

    "I nod to decide this marriage. If that's the case, please invite Ms. He and Mr. Ji to come to me to make it clear. I can also ask Mr. Ji if it's really just because of this life-saving grace."

    Miss He's face turned paler.

    What Su Wan meant was that she didn't believe her words at all, and wanted Ji Yunpu to confirm for herself, but now, not to mention that Ji Yunpu didn't want to see her at all, he just wanted to see her.  Wan was offended.

    The noble daughter of the Imperial City Mansion, and her mother's family is the prestigious Zhen Guo Mansion, the Princess of the Imperial Palace, how can I offend you?

    Not to mention the dignitaries of the clan in Lanzhou City, even the people from the Imperial City, there are only a few who dare to offend her.

    Although the He family is in Lanzhou City, they can't stretch their hands so long, but which clan doesn't want to go to the imperial city, besides, the children of the He family have to take the imperial examination to become a scholar, and they will definitely encounter this kind of situation in the future.  Two people.

    Miss He squeezed her veil tightly, and bit her lips tightly. She didn't want to marry Ji Yuncang but Ji Yunpu, so the He family would naturally be willing, but if she offended Su Wan, the He family might oppress her  Apologetic.

    "Miss He, there are no fragrant grasses anywhere in the world. Why are you obsessed with one person? You don't want to marry Ji Yuncang, but there are many Li Yuncang and Zhang Yuncang in the world. Without a Ji family, there are Li family and Zhang family  "

    Ms. He didn't like Ji Yunpu in the first place, and it's even more impossible to say she likes it now. The only reason why she came here was because the He family was reluctant to part with the good marriage of the Ji family, but now Ji Yunpu is a better choice than Ji Yuncang.

    But if she insisted on pestering Ji Yunpu, it would be equivalent to gettingAfter leaving Su Wan, neither the He family nor Miss He would be willing, so it's better to give up the Ji family and find something else.

    ? Although it is possible to offend the Ji family if they insist on retiring, but in the end it was Ji Yuncang who did something wrong first, and there is no future to speak of in the future, and this cannot be blamed for their He family being ruthless.

    But Ms. He is still not reconciled.

    The Li family and the Zhang family are no match for the Ji family, but she is going to be the mistress of the Ji family.

    But she didn't dare to tell Su Wan clearly, so she could only hold back her breath, and left in an aggrieved manner.

    Seeing Miss He leaving with someone, Mrs. Zhou let out a sigh of relief leaning against the gate: "Master, I really want to thank you. If you hadn't come, I don't know what to do."

    Ordinary people, how dare they offend any clan dignitaries.

    Su Wan said: "Auntie, why bother to say thank you, these are what I should do, and I can't let others bully the Shi family."

    Zhou sighed: "I see that the He family girl will not let it go easily, and I don't know if this marriage is still possible?"

    Su Wan said: "Auntie, why worry? Even if Miss He is unwilling to give up like this, then she will not dare to trouble the Shi family in the future. All she can find now are Mr. Ji and Hui Hua."

    "You can take it as a test of the relationship between the two. If the two cannot be firm and are destroyed by a girl He, it is considered that the two have no fate."

    There has never been any turmoil or smoothness in the relationship in the world. It is just a Miss He. If two people can't even pass the test of Miss He, how can they talk about going through the wind and rain together.

    Ms. He used to treat Ji Yunpu like that. If Ji Yunpu turns her head back, it means that his so-called feelings for Shi Huihua are not worth mentioning, and he is so stupid to bubbling. Shi Huihua has no future if he marries him.

    If Shi Huihua doesn't trust Ji Yunpu because of Miss He, and even fears and quits the house, then there is no future.

    After all, Ji Yunpu's identity is there. According to the current situation, he is likely to return to Ji's house in the future. Shi Huihua has no skills, how can he be his wife.

    So, it's better to let this girl He grind the two of them.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 582 Want to be a loner?

    ?

    After Li Lin and Li Fu and Zhao Mingjing left the river, they went up the mountain, wandered around the fruit forest, and then went into the deep mountain. After the sunset, the group came back with the prey they had caught.

    Li Fu went back to the small courtyard where his family lived, left the pheasant to make a chicken soup for Shi Huiqin, and sent the rest to Jingpingyuan, where he would go to Jingpingyuan for dinner at night.

    Shi Huiqin's face was paler than before, and she slept more during the day, and when she got up occasionally, she would bask in the sun in the yard, and she was sitting under the eaves at the moment, watching Li Fu rushing in and out, her  His complexion was very bad.

    "I heard that there is an extra person beside your cousin, named Zhao Mingjing. You have to pay attention and work harder to show your performance. Don't let him take the lead. In the future, your cousin will only see him, not you.  gone."

    When Shi Huiqin learned that Li Fu was studying with Li Lin, she was also excited. She wished to hold Li Fu there and hold him tight so that she could get more in the future.

    Although she did not achieve her final goal, it was obviously a great improvement.

    After knowing that there was another Zhao Mingjing beside Li Lin, she started to go crazy again, and even asked Li Fu to find a way to get Zhao Mingjing away or kill him, so as not to fight with Li Fu.

    Fortunately, it was in this yard that she went crazy, and Li Fu didn't bother to pay attention to her.

    "Hurry up and get rid of Zhao Mingjing so that he doesn't steal yours. Your cousin is too much. Since he has already brought you, why bring someone who came out of nowhere."

    "There is also the one in Jingpingyuan. You should also pay attention to it. You can't get too close to her, and you can't let Zhao Mingjing curry favor with her."

    For the existence of Su Wan, Shi Huiqin gritted her teeth with hatred, because this person got everything she wanted most, no matter where she was born or who she married, she couldn't ask for it.

    She minds Su Wan very much, so she is very conflicted in her heart. She wants Li Fu to please Su Wan, and feels that if Su Wan likes Li Fu, Li Fu will have a smoother future, but she doesn't want to see Li Fu.  Treat Su Wan well, and feel that Li Fu betrayed her.

    "At your cousin's place, you must behave better, and you must not let that kid surnamed Zhao take the lead"

    She was chattering on and on, and Li Fu was busy going in and out, so he ignored her at all.

    Seeing that her mouth was dry, he poured her a glass of water, her face was still calm and indifferent, as if she hadn't heard what she said at all.

    This made Shi Huiqin feel angry: "What water to drink? I'm not thirsty. Did you hear what I said? Why are you so unlucky? This is your cousin. It has nothing to do with Zhao Mingjing. What is he?"  Are things worthy of fighting with you?"

    "Afu, you have to remember that it is best to follow your cousin. As long as you behave well, those things will be yours in the future, Afu, you have to remember."

    Li Fu lowered his eyes, but still did not speak.

    He understood Shi Huiqin's meaning in his heart. If he had worked hard in his previous life, things might have been accomplished, but this life is different.

    Li Lin married his wife, and in the future there will definitely be an heir of a decent Li family. Naturally, he will not have any part in the so-called Li family. No matter how good he is or how hard he works, it will be in vain.

    His mother was always whimsical, she couldn't ask for it, but she wanted him to figure out other people's things, and she didn't even think about whether he had the qualifications.

    As for Zhao Mingjing's identity, he had some vague guesses, but he was not very clear, but it had nothing to do with him.

    "Afu! Did you hear that?!"

    Li Fu raised his eyes lightly: "I made chicken soup for you, you can drink some later, I went hunting in the mountains with my uncle today, and I got a lot of good things, I asked them to take them to Jingpingyuan.  I'm going to have dinner with my cousins ??and aunts, and I'll ask grandma to help prepare some of your meals."

    Shi Huiqin's face twisted again when she heard the words: "Send it to Jingpingyuan? What are you doing in Jingpingyuan? And you have dinner with her? Are you trying to curry favor with her?"

    "I'll tell you, Afu, I'm your mother, what to do with good things for her, take it back and take it back!"

    Look, she said that she asked him to please others, but in fact, if he gave a prey, she would be angry and distorted with jealousy.

    Li Fu didn't know what to say.

    "Didn't mother say that I should please my cousin and aunt? It's just a few prey, so what is it?"

    Shi Huiqin choked for a moment, and turned to screaming sharply: "That's what you can't give, you can't give it! Why should I give her what I have, why should I give it to her! Take it back, take it back!"

    Li FujueHe was very tired. In his previous life, he had been brooding over his mother's early death for many years, but in this life, she lived an extra half a year, but she tossed him to the point of exhaustion. He felt that he was not so tired even leading the army to fight and rule the rivers and mountains.

    "Mother, you are tired, I will help you go back to rest."

    "I'm not tired! I'm not tired!" Shi Huiqin refused, grabbed Li Fu's hand and said vigorously, "A Fu, you must remember, you must listen to me, you must listen to me!"

    "I am your mother, I am looking forward to your well-being, and I will never harm you!"

    Li Fuxin said, you are indeed looking forward to my well-being, but you are more afraid that it is for your own selfish desires, and you can't get what you ask for, but you want your son to take possession of other people's things, just like a demon.

    Li Fu ignored Shi Huiqin's explanations and struggles, helped her back to the room to rest, then went to Shi's house again, asked Zhou to help cook more Shi Huiqin's meals, and then went to Jingpingyuan.

    At this time, Li Lin and Zhao Mingjing were talking in the hospitality garden.

    Li Lin looked at Zhao Mingjing who sat at the desk and reflected for a long time but didn't know where he was wrong, with a flat face.

    He put down the book in his hand and asked him: "But I want to know where I went wrong?"

    Zhao Mingjing thought for a while, then shook his head, stood up, saluted with both hands, and asked: "Student doesn't know, sir, please clarify."

    Li Lin's finger brushed across the edge of the book, and his tone was flat and calm: "Want to be a loner?"

    Zhao Mingjing was even more puzzled when he heard the words.

    Li Lin said again: "If you want to be a loner in the future, there is nothing wrong with it, but I think that no matter what position a person is in, whether he is a commoner or an emperor, he cannot be alone.  one of the people."

    "A person should have relatives and friends, a good teacher, and someone who has supported and walked together. You and Afu are now studying by my side, which can be regarded as the friendship of classmates."

    "I have given you a difficult problem. Although I want you to think of ways to complete it, I don't require the two of you to complete it independently and cannot help each other."

    "Mingjing, you are older than him. If you need it on weekdays, you should take care of him, instead of just minding your own affairs no matter how difficult he is." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 583 It is your duty to make the world stable and the people live and work in peace and contentment

    ?

    Zhao Mingjing is indeed a smart and hard-working young man. No matter what he is asked to do, he will do it conscientiously and hard. It seems that no difficulty can stop him.

    And in terms of nature, there is nothing bad about it. If there are shortcomings, it is probably too withdrawn.

    Whether he is doing things or anything else, he doesn't like to be with others, or even only cares about himself, regardless of others.

    Even when he was studying with Li Fu, he rarely came into contact with Li Fu. He did what he had to do and did his own thing. He didn't care what happened to Li Fu. Even when the other party couldn't do well, he  Nor would there be any desire to help.

    Li Lin hopes that Zhao Mingjing can have good teachers and helpful friends, even if he sits in that high position, there are also people who can occasionally talk and joke and talk heart-to-heart.  It's really pitiful to be lonely for a lifetime.

    It would be great if you could have three or two friends.

    Moreover, he was also worried that Zhao Mingjing had no sense of responsibility for the world. If he became the emperor in the future, he would still only care about himself, and would not care about the world's affairs, nor would he care about them.

    He hoped that Zhao Mingjing could become a person with a sense of responsibility to the people of the world, and hoped that under his governance in the future, Eastern Zhao would be stable in the future.

    Zhao Mingjing was silent after hearing Li Lin's words, and his face was a little dazed. Since he became governor, all he wanted was to protect himself and live on his own. Other people's affairs were completely out of his consideration.

    But he didn't understand, but it didn't affect his response: "I understand what you mean, Mr. Mingjing will definitely take good care of Li Fu in the future."

    Li Lindao: "It's not just Afu, I let you learn to take care of Afu because you have the friendship of classmates, and you can support each other in the future. If you are an emperor, you need to take good care of everyone in the world."

    "The old, the weak, the sick, young children, women, and even people living in difficult places, like the people in Liangzhou, taking care of the young is what you should do. In the future, it is also your responsibility to make the world stable and the people live and work in peace and contentment.  .¡±

    "This is my most basic request to you."

    He doesn't care how the emperor and the court officials restrain and control, and he doesn't care how the emperor and the clan fight, whether the means are ruthless or cruel, and no one can say who is wrong in the struggle for power and money.

    But for ordinary people, he hopes that Zhao Mingjing can have the sense of responsibility he should have, so that the people can be safe.

    Zhao Mingjing nodded: "Sir, Mingjing has made a note, and he will definitely be a responsible person in the future."

    "If that's the case, then it will be the best. You can write me a treatise on today's matter, and you can also write a treatise on Liangzhou."

    "Yes, sir."

    When Li Fu came over, Li Lin was reading a book, and Zhao Mingjing, who was sitting by the desk, was writing with a pen. He saluted, then sat down at another desk, and began to study ink and write.

    Li Lin put down the book in his hand, slid his fingers across the edge of the teacup, and waited quietly for the passage of time.

    He hopes that after a long time, Zhao Mingjing can truly grow into a responsible king, and Li Fu, he hopes that he can calmly live his life well no matter what situation he encounters

    Miss He did not give up on Ji Yunpu just as Su Guan and Zhou's thought. Instead, she found a place to live in Guiyan City, because Su Guan was in Shiqiao Village, and she dared not come to Shiqiao Village to find Shijia's house again.  However, the troubles caused by Ji Yunpu and Shi Huihua were entangled.

    Shi Huihua is busy with the affairs of Jianjialou, obsessed with the joy of making money, that is to say, Ji Yunpu can occasionally meet her to drink tea and eat with her, and the rest of the time is so busy that he does not touch the ground.

    Ms. He's arrival really annoyed her so much, she didn't care about Ms. He's crying and aggrieved appearance, and she didn't listen to what she said about Ji Yunpu.

    Although Miss He was a little cautious, after being scolded in public a few times, she couldn't bear the anger, so she didn't dare to provoke Shi Huihua, but she felt even more contemptuous in her heart, thinking that Ji Yunpu didn't have eyes, and would rather marry this savage  The domineering mountain village girl did not want to marry her either.

    Ji Yunpu did a better job than Shi Huihua. As soon as Miss He appeared, he began to laugh and laugh, counting the absurd things she did with Ji Yuncang over the years, and every time Miss He's face was stripped off and stepped on.  on the ground.

    After a few times, no matter how thoughtful Ms. He was, she didn't want to find trouble anymore, and finally ran back to Lanzhou City in despair.

    ? At the end of April, Ji Yunpu moved into a new house and invited LiThe husband and wife went to the greenhouse with the Shi family and others. Li Lin didn't have time to go, but Su Wan went with the Shi family.

    However, she was not in a hurry to go to Ji's house. In the morning, she made an appointment with Mrs. Xie and others to have tea together, and she didn't go to Ji's house until it was almost afternoon.

    Before, she thought that Li Lin could not take care of everything for her, and wanted to be a qualified Mrs. Li. She also read the books that Li Lin sent her, two books a month, and wrote down the situation of each family.  , even if she can't study it thoroughly, but she can think of it when others mention it.

    The next step is to learn how to deal with things. In the future, she will follow Li Lin to Licheng, and she may have to help deal with the disputes between the wives of various families. Now that she has time, she also gets along with these ladies in Guiyan City  , It's also easy to learn.

    So every few days, she would go to Guiyan City to see where there is excitement, and she would join in the fun, or invite one or two ladies to drink tea, have snacks and chat in the yard behind Jianjialou, and listen to the stories of the various houses.  Gossip about grievances.

    "Dean Sun wants to give up the position of dean of Hongyan Academy to the second master of the Sun family. Mrs. Sun disagrees. She has been arguing with Dean Sun every day for the past few days. Dean Sun said that Mrs. Sun is a woman's knowledge and only stares at her eyes.  that little thing."

    "Mrs. Sun said that Dean Sun had lost his mind and gave up his family fortune to others."

    "Speaking of which, it doesn't matter if Dean Sun doesn't give up this position. Didn't Hongyan Academy expel a few people from the academy and refuse to recognize them as students from Hongyan Academy in the future."

    "But Dean Sun only cares about the reputation of Hongyan Academy. These students are all taught by him personally. If he continues to serve as the dean, it may affect the reputation of Hongyan Academy, and he also said that in the future  No more teaching."

    The Sun family has run Hongyan Academy for several generations, and this has gained its reputation today, making it the number one academy in Guiyan City, and the Sun family also occupies a pivotal position in Guiyan City. Dean Sun is for Hongyan Academy for Sun  It is normal to make such a decision with the painstaking efforts of several generations of the family.

    It would be fine if the family is harmonious like this, but there is actually a lot of grievances between the first wife and the second wife of the Sun family, or between Mrs. Sun and the second wife.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 584

    ?

    Speaking of the second wife of the Sun family, although she has not appeared in the eyes of the world for a long time, once it is mentioned, everyone can remember who it is.

    This Second Mrs. Sun's surname is Zhu, and her girlfriend's name is Lan Xin. She is the senior sister of Dean Sun and Second Master Sun in the past, that is, the female disciple that their father accepted as an exception in the past. She is known as the most talented woman in Guiyan City.

    Zhu Lanxin's parents died young, and after Dean Sun's father accepted her as a disciple, he pitied her for being alone and let her live in Sun's family. Therefore, Zhu Lanxin grew up with Dean Sun and Second Master Sun.

    Unknowingly, Zhu Lanxin got the love of the two senior brothers, but she eventually married Sun Erye and became Dean Sun's sister-in-law, while Dean Sun married the current Mrs. Sun.

    Mrs. Sun has been worried about this for many years. She is the wife of the Sun family, the wife of the dean of Hongyan Academy. She is decent, kind and polite to everyone, and gets along very well with everyone.

    But for this Second Mrs. Sun, she gritted her teeth with hatred in her heart.

    Because she felt that Dean Sun never forgot Zhu Lanxin.

    It is precisely because of this that Dean Sun wants to give the position of dean of Hongyan Academy to Second Master Sun. Mrs. Sun is almost going crazy. I heard that there has been a commotion for a few days. Ordinary people don't know these things, but they belong to the noble clan of Yancheng.  My wife knows quite a lot.

    "Mrs. Xie went to persuade her, but she thought that Dean Sun was partial to the second roommate, regardless of her life, and she didn't listen at all. She said that Dean Sun dared to do this, so she took Bai Ling to the Sun's house.  hanged at the door."

    Mrs. Xie is a rare and kind person, especially when Mrs. Wang, the first Wang family of the Guiyancheng clan, raises her chin and squints at people all day long. These noble ladies are all headed by Mrs. Xie in private. What's the matter?  Things will go to her for advice.

    Mrs. Xie is kind, as long as it can be done, she will help. This is why when the cheating in the imperial examination broke out and involved several students of Hongyan Academy, Mr. Sun and Mrs. Sun immediately went to Xie's house for help.

    As for Mrs. Wang, everyone respected her openly, but they didn't take her seriously in private.

    "Tell me about her. Is it really necessary? She and Dean Sun have three sons. Now the eldest son and second son are married, and they have grandchildren. Why bother about the past that has passed so many years.  "

    "He still said he was going to be hanged. Could it be that he didn't even want his sons and grandchildren?"

    However, when she said this, even if Dean Sun had many reasons, she would not dare to really give Hongyan Academy to the second room of the Sun family. If Mrs. Sun really did this in a fit of anger, the Sun family might be ruined.

    Not to mention the bad reputation of the Sun family for forcing people to death, and Dean Sun for forcing his wife to hang himself, after all, Madam Sun and Dean Sun have been married for half their lives, and they have three sons. If Madam Sun dies, the family is afraid  It's time to part.

    Even Dean Sun did nothing wrong, but these three sons must hate him to death.

    Su Wan drank the newly released fruit tea, leaned on the soft pillow and listened to the past grievances.

    Someone asked: "Dean Sun wants to give the position of dean to Second Master Sun, why not give it to his own son?"

    "The eldest son of the Sun family is still young, so I'm afraid he can't afford it."

    "Since he is married and has children, he must be a man in his early twenties. I wonder how well he is educated?"

    "I am quite clear about this. The eldest son of the Sun family is already in his twenties this year, and he has done extremely well in his studies. He passed the Jinshi examination three years ago, but his ranking was a little low. He didn't think about becoming a scholar, and then he returned  Hongyan Academy has become a gentleman, and originally planned to take the position of Dean Sun in the future."

    "It's just because the incident happened suddenly, and the eldest son of the Sun family is really young. Dean Sun thought of giving this position to the second master of the Sun family. The matter of the eldest son of the Sun family will be discussed after the second master of the Sun family retires in the future."

    "The main reason is that Mr. Sun is really young and can't control the academy."

    If the eldest son of the Sun family can hold back, there will be no such problems.

    Mrs. Xie came late, and when she came, she brought her daughter-in-law, Mrs. Chen: "I heard your voices when I was at the door, and they all ran here."

    Someone laughed and said: "The Princess is in the city, and just happened to come over for a free meal."

    "Look at you, if you say this, it's possible that you can't make it without a bite or two."

    Su Wan smiled: "If you want to eat, just come here. Although you can't invite you every day, you can still do it two or three times a month."

    After finishing speaking, she greeted Mrs. Xie: "They are still talking about the Sun family, and I am listening."

    Mrs. Xie and Mrs. Chen found aHe sat down, heard the words and said with a smile: "You don't have to worry about this matter, it's all settled."

    The people present were stunned when they heard the words: "Solved? How did you solve it?"

    Mrs. Xie patted her knees, and then said: "The eldest son of the Sun family and the second family signed a contract, saying that he will let Erye Sun be the dean of the academy for ten years. After ten years, the eldest son of the Sun family will grow up, and he will let him  in charge."

    "This matter was brought about by Mrs. Sun's idea. Both Mr. Sun and Dean Sun have no objections. Mrs. Sunshe is not stupid, even if she has opinions, she also knows that the current situation is the best.  "

    Hongyan Academy is in urgent need of a dean who lives in the town. Sun Erye was also a Jinshi, and he has been an official for several years. Now he teaches in the academy and has taught several students.

    The eldest son of the Sun family is insufficient in age and experience. He thinks that the dean is not trustworthy enough to achieve the goal that Dean Sun seeks. Letting him come up is no different from Dean Sun staying in this position.  Cause chaos in the academy.

    "Second Madam Sun is a smart woman." Madam Xie smiled, "If there is a chance to introduce her to the Princess, she has lived in Meilin Garden since she got married, and she will never leave easily. She is always accompanied by books,  We used to call her a bookworm."

    Zhu Lanxin loves to read and becomes obsessed. After Sun Erye married her, he built a Lan Study for her in the Meilin Garden where she lived.  deal with.

    Many people in Guiyan City know her, but they rarely have the opportunity to see her.

    "That's a good relationship." Su Wan smiled, "I'm a person who doesn't like reading. If I can get in touch with Mrs. Sun Er more, maybe it will make me feel that reading is interesting."

    "It's best if the matter of the Sun family can be resolved, so that it can be stable."

    "That's not true." Mrs. Xie breathed a sigh of relief, "I just hope Mrs. Sun will stop clinging to this point."

    Then Zhu Lanxin doesn't like Dean Sun, not to mention her husband. The only thing she loves in her life is books, and she only wants to keep her book collection and read.

    If it wasn't for the fact that this time the incident was too loud and disturbed her tranquility, maybe she wouldn't have cared about it.

    Zhu Lanxin only has books in his heart.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 585 This is not your own, and you want to keep it for yourself?

    ?

    Mrs. Xie thought about Zhu Lanxin's matter, and secretly sighed again.

    Don't mention it.

    "I have nothing to do, I'm here to ask the princess for advice on chess."

    Su Wan said with a smile: "It's easy to say, Mrs. Xie invited me."

    So the two moved to the side hall and sat down on the wooden couch by the window. Su Wan asked Xiao Sang to take out the chessboard, and then he and Mrs. Xie held black pieces and the other white pieces, and started to play chess.

    Mrs. Xie is good at chess, although it is not as good as someone who is good at it, but it is rare. Su Wan has learned a lot from playing chess with her.

    On weekdays, she has played against Li Lin, but the chess skills are far from each other. If he secretly asked her to teach her moves, or she died early and passed away early, it is really a bit boring.

    Mrs. Xie also likes to play chess with Su Wan. Su Wan is improving quickly, and occasionally has some whimsical ideas. Although her chess skills are not as good as hers, if she is not careful, she will lose. The two are almost evenly matched now.

    No, as soon as she learned that Su Wan had entered the city, Mrs. Xie came to play chess with Su Wan.

    Occasionally, Mrs. Xie would also talk to Su Wan about the affairs of the various families in Guiyan City. She regarded Su Wan as a junior, thinking that Su Guan would live in Guiyan City for a long time in the future, and let her know  Some people and things in Guiyan City, so as not to encounter them in the future and don't know how to deal with them.

    Su Wan also respected her, walked around more, and had a particularly good relationship.

    "The second wife of the Sun family still doesn't know that you have come to Guiyan City. If she knows, she may come to her in the future. When you see her, if she asks for something, if she is not happy, just refuse."

    Su Wan didn't understand, and then Madam Xie said: "You come from the imperial city and come from a noble family. There must be a lot of lonely books at home. She is especially fond of books. If she knows about you, she must want to read them."  Came to borrow books."

    "If you are willing to borrow from her, then borrow it, if you are not willing, then refuse, but if you are not willing, she may come to ask for a loan every day, which is a bit annoying."

    Zhu Lanxin has an indomitable spirit when it comes to borrowing books. If you don't agree, she will keep coming to ask until you agree, which is very annoying.

    The most important thing is

    "She also cherishes books very much, but once they are lent to her, she will regard them as one of her collections, and it is not easy to get them back."

    Su Wan was stunned when he heard the words: "Is there such a thing?"

    This is not your own thing, and you want to take it for yourself?

    "That's why she is a bookworm. She is so obsessed with books, it's as if she's crazy." Madam Xie sighed, and it was precisely because of this that many of the Madam's books in Guiyan City fell into her hands and could not be taken out.  The Sun family lost money and settled the matter, causing many people to be very dissatisfied with her.

    "If she goes to your place and doesn't want to borrow the book, remember to hide it well, so that she won't take it away."

    Su Wan came back to his senses, nodded and said: "Thank you Madam for reminding me, I will take note of it."

    "However, even if she wants to keep your books, she has to see if the Sun family has the ability."

    Su Guan had a lot of orphan books in his hands, and even if he took out one at random, it would be very valuable. If the Sun family wanted to save face, it would be impossible for them to force other people's books.  I can't afford a few copies.

    And it was Zhu Lanxin who went crazy for the book, but the Sun family couldn't let her keep Su Wan's book by force, thereby angering Su Wan.

    "But it's better not to let Zhu Lanxin see it, lest she won't give it to her sometimes, and she will go crazy and say some nonsense words to offend people."

    Su Wan nodded, secretly remembering this in her heart.

    Jing Pingyuan has quite a collection of books, one is the lonely copy in Su Wan's hands, the other is Li Lin's various books, and there are even volumes and books that Li Lin sent over for her to read later.

    After these files were delivered, the door of the study room in the main room was locked. On weekdays, Li Lin and Su Wan cleaned it themselves, and only two of them had the key.

    But it is also because of this that Jingpingyuan has no place to store books. She wants to create another study room to store some commonly seen books about imperial examinations or scripts.  Yes, so I can fool her.

    And these books are also ready-made. Regarding the books of the imperial examination, Li Lin tried to participate in the imperial examination before, and he has a lot of books in this area. The book is hers. After buying it and reading it, she put it aside and tidied up a room.  The house, just set it up.

    Su Wan played two games of chess with Mrs. Xie, and then chatted with everyone for a while. Seeing that the time was almost up, he took people to Ji's house.

      It has only been five months since Ji Yunpu returned to Yancheng, and he has not met many people, so there are not many people who come here, and there are even fewer female relatives, and because the Ji family has no mistress, there is no one to entertain when they come.  Just don't come.

    Therefore, only Su Guan, the Zhou family, the Song family, and Shi Huihua and Shi Huiluan were the only female family members. They sat down and chatted in the pavilion in the garden, and Song's envious heart was distorted.

    "This yard is really beautiful. It's really big. There are several yards. It will be enough to raise a few sons and marry wives in the future."

    "Hui Hua, is it true that Mr. Ji has no other young masters who are close to you? You are lucky now, and you are going to be engaged to Mr. Ji. Our Huiluan has not been found yet."

    "You are also sisters after all, you have a good life, don't forget her!"

    Mrs. Zhou was tired of hearing these words, and there was no change in the expression on her face, so she just pretended to hear it. Shi Huihua was a little annoyed, and just about to say something, Shi Huiluan stood up suddenly.

    Shi Huiluan was so angry that her face turned red: "Mother, I told you not to ask this kind of thing again, but you just don't listen, what's the big deal!"

    Mrs. Song wanted her daughter to marry high, so she flew to the branch to be a noble wife, but people of that status, they are difficult to get in touch with these village women. Before, they wanted to choose a promising one from Shiqiao Academy, but now Shiqiao Academy  Hui Hua wanted to marry Ji Yunpu by chance, so she naturally didn't want to miss this opportunity.

    However, Shi Huiluan was raised to be arrogant, even Su Wan had never bowed her head to please her, not to mention Shi Huihua, the cousin she despised since she was a child, every time she heard Mrs. Song say such words,  She almost felt that there was a wave of anger in her heart that went straight to the sky.

    Mrs. Song's face was a little embarrassed when she heard this: "You child, what are you talking about, why don't you sit down quickly."

    "I won't sit!" Shi Huiluan snorted angrily, "Is it just that he married a clan son who was kicked out of the house? What's the big deal, I heard that the people who mixed with him before were all a group of dudes.  "

    "Except for eating and waiting to die, he has no ability at all. Shi Huihua likes such a person, but I don't!"

    Shi Huihua's face turned green immediately: "Shi Huiluan, no one will treat you as dumb if you don't speak. If you don't want to stay here, get out of here!"

    Shi Huiluan turned her head and snorted coldly at her: "Get out, get out, do you think I'm willing to stay here? Who cares!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 586 Is someone from the Ji family here?

    ?

    After Shi Huiluan finished speaking, she turned around and ran out angrily. Shi Huihua snorted coldly and ignored her. Seeing that Shi Huiluan had run away, Song Shi hurriedly chased after her, worried that something might happen to her.

    Mrs. Zhou glanced at it and didn't care.

    Mrs. Song has a bit of a problem, but Mrs. Zhou has been her sister-in-law for many years, and she knows her temperament. She doesn't listen to bad words, and just ignores things that don't like it.  People's hearts are not bad.

    But the girl Shi Huiluan is quite arrogant, and she may not even say hello when she sees her, but she is actually a very rude girl.

    "Okay, don't be angry, your third sister is just like that, just ignore her, today is a good day, don't let people see it."

    Shi Huihua snorted and said, "I'm just so angry. I don't know what she is proud of. What kind of marriage does she think she can do? If there is anything wrong with Ji Yunpu, it is all my business. I am happy.  What's the matter with her?"

    Su Wan laughed when she heard the words, and agreed: "That's right, this husband chooses what he likes by himself, as long as he likes it, as long as he is happy, don't listen to what other people say."

    In the past, when she was going to marry Li Lin, there were naturally many people who said such things, and she also felt that she was the one who wanted to live.

    If what other people said was kind, she would listen to it and then laugh it off. If it was malicious, if she could go back on the spot, she would go back, and if she couldn't, she would write it down secretly.

    Shi Huihua nodded vigorously: "That's right, she doesn't need to marry, she looks down on her for something."

    Mrs. Zhou smiled: "I think Young Master Ji is pretty good, but he had some bad things in the past, but now he has changed everything. You just need to live a good life in the future. As for your second aunt who wants your help, you can do it in the future."  Just pretend you didn¡¯t hear it.¡±

    "Let them worry about their affairs, so that they don't have a bad life in the future and blame you."

    It's not a good job to be a matchmaker, especially if you do it for relatives. If you don't live well in the future, you will end up complaining all your life, thinking that you have harmed her.

    Shi Huihua said: "I don't care about her. Her affairs have nothing to do with me. She doesn't think of me as her cousin, and I don't think of her as my cousin, that's all."

    Shi Huiluan is proud and arrogant, and feels that she will fly on a branch to become a phoenix in the future. Shi Huihua is not a good-tempered person. Since childhood, these two people are almost enemies. In short, if you can't understand me, I can't understand it either.  you.

    The three of them were talking about this, but they heard a commotion from the outer courtyard, as if someone had started arguing, and the three of them were about to go and have a look, when they saw the servant girl from the mansion rushing over.

    "Greetings to the Princess, Mrs. Shi and Miss Shi." The maid took a deep breath, and then said, "The young master ordered the servants to send some of them to leave through the back door. People from Ji's house in Lanzhou City are here."

    Is there someone from the Ji family?

    Shi Huihua was taken aback: "Is there someone from the Ji family?"

    "Exactly." The servant girl's face flustered, "I'm talking to the young master at the moment, and the young master said that Miss Shi must not run into her right now."

    The Ji family's trip is probably to get Ji Yunpu back to Lanzhou City by congratulating Ji Yunpu on his housewarming.

    As for the existence of Shi Huihua, the members of the Ji family must know about it. Before Ji Yunpu moved out from the Ji family, the members of the Ji family couldn't control him. The head of the Ji family was still angry and didn't want to control him.  he.

    But now, they want Ji Yunpu to return to the Ji family to be the heir of the Ji family. Naturally, they cannot tolerate a mountain village girl as the future mistress of the Ji family.

    If Shi Huihua ran into her right now, she might be called something by this group of people.

    Su Guan is not afraid of the Ji family, they dare not provoke her, but she is a little worried that Zhou and Shi Huihua will be wronged later, because the Ji family dare not say excessive things in front of her, but some  There must be some words such as pointing at Sang, scolding Huai and hinting.

    Since Ji Yunpu let Shi Huihua go, obviously he didn't want her to suffer this grievance, so he might as well just leave and let him deal with it himself.

    Su Wan said: "Then lead the way."

    "No!" Shi Huihua raised her head abruptly, "I can't go!"

    Zhou was a little panicked: "What nonsense, let's go now, Hui Hua, you are obedient, let's avoid it first, and now I don't know what's going on with the Ji family, it's really, really inappropriate for you to bump into it like this  !"

    "But I can't leave him behind!" Shi Huihua bit her lip, but refused to leave, "I can't leave him behind."

    In Shi Huihua's view, this marriage is a matter between two peopleLove, they love each other, no matter what happens, they should face it together, instead of her running away alone, leaving him to face it alone.

    "It's just a Ji family. What's so great about it, mother, the daughter-in-law of the princess, when have I ever been afraid of Shi Huihua? I'm not afraid of them. I want to see what they want to do to us?"

    "Ji Yunpu has left Ji's house, what else do they want?!"

    "If you want me to say, asking for help should also have the attitude of asking for help. Since you want to ask Ji Yunpu to go back, then bow your head and ask hard, and don't pick and choose here and there."

    "I want to see what the people from the Ji family are capable of!"

    After finishing speaking, she ran out, and the people present couldn't stop her even if they wanted to.

    Zhou was so anxious that sweat dripped from his forehead: "This damn girl, you really don't know how to live or die. This is going to piss me off."

    Seeing that Mrs. Zhou also wanted to catch up, Su Wan hurriedly held her back: "Don't go, Auntie. It's useless if you go. If there is a quarrel later, I have to take care of you."

    "How about this? You follow this maid and leave first. I'll take people over to have a look. With me here, they don't dare to bully Hui Hua too much."

    Mrs. Zhou hesitated a little, but heard Su Wan say again: "This time, it is very likely that Mr. Ji's father has also come. If the Ji family disagrees with you about this marriage, how should you answer?"

    Zhou's complexion changed slightly, the Shi family is not shameless people, if there is a real quarrel, people from the Ji family will say that Shi Hui's painting is not good enough for Ji Yunpu, disagree with this marriage, and criticize Shi Hui's painting,  She might be confused by then, so she should come down.

    After all, she didn't want the Ji family to look down on her, and she didn't want Shi Huihua to be angry with the Ji family.

    If this is the case, I'm afraid it will drag Ji Yunpu and Shi Huihua back. It's better to let these juniors toss, no matter what they say, they don't have to count, after all, there are elders making decisions.

    If Su Wan was there, and she had the status of princess, she was willing to protect Shi Huihua. The people of the Ji family would not dare to go too far, and Shi Huihua would be safer.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 587 Maybe Father Still Thinks They Are Well-Done

    ?

    After thinking about it, Mrs. Zhou nodded, "Then it's Princess Lao, Mr. Ji and Hui Hua are both good boys, so don't let them be bullied."

    Su Wan said: "Don't worry, Auntie, of course she won't. Hui Hua is a good girl, and I always like her, so I will definitely help her."

    Seeing Mrs. Zhou's worried expression, Su Wan ordered the maidservant: "Send Mrs. Shi to Jianjia Tower, claiming that she is my guest, and let the people in the building entertain her."

    The maid bowed her head and saluted yes, then asked Mrs. Zhou to follow her and leave. Mrs. Zhou looked back at Su Wan hesitantly, and said: "Princess, Huihua will be handed over to you."

    Su Wan nodded: "Don't worry, Auntie, nothing will happen."

    Seeing that Mrs. Zhou followed the maidservant and left through the back door, Su Wan reached out and patted the non-existent dust on the big sleeve, and led the people to the outer courtyard. Just now, they only reached the door of the second door when they heard the noise outside.  He retreated to the side and stood quietly listening to the voices outside.

    Ji Yunpu said: "If father and all the clan members are here today to participate in Yunpu's housewarming, Yunpu is especially welcome, but if you want to talk about anything else, it's better to talk about it after today."

    "Yunpu, why did you talk to your father like this and still not apologize to your father?"

    "That's right, your father won't pursue the previous matter, you should pack up quickly, let's go back to Lanzhou City."

    "You are the eldest son of Ji's family, and you will inherit the Ji family's business in the future. How could you stay in such a small place as Guiyan City?"

    "There is also your marriage. Don't decide on it arbitrarily. The person you will marry in the future will be the head of the Ji family. You must think of it as a noble daughter."

    Look, look, who are these people?  !

    This kind of asking for help should also have the attitude of asking for help, right?  Where do you look like these people, I've given you a chance, why don't you kneel down and kowtow to thank you?

    In short, it's all your fault, everything is your fault, we don't care about it, and you don't care about it, just be obedient and end these things.

    They stand on a high place, aloof, pointing at your behavior and your life, and you have to look grateful.

    Shi Huihua wanted to vomit in disgust: "What the hell are you talking about? Why do you apologize or not? What does Ji Yunpu need to apologize to you?"

    When someone heard her speak, she was suddenly furious: "Who are you? There is no place for you to speak here. If you are sensible, leave quickly. Just because you want to cling to the eldest son of our Ji family, it is really a dream.  !"

    "It's just a mountain girl who wants to fly to a branch and become a lady!"

    "Yunpu doesn't want to go back, maybe she was instigated by you!"

    "Enough!" Ji Yunpu's face became extremely ugly, "I respect you as elders and clan relatives, but don't go too far!"

    "Why did I leave Ji's family before, you all know clearly? Now why come to accuse me? Whether I want to go back, what kind of person I want to marry, what does it have to do with you?"

    "Back then, you didn't stand by my side and fought for half of the justice for me. Now why do you have to make me bow your head like an elder? You don't think it's ridiculous? Could it be that you think of me, Ji Yunpu, as someone who is waiting to come and go when you want it?  people?!"

    Ji Yunpu gave these people some face before, after all, they are still related by blood, and they can talk about things clearly without tearing their faces, but these people are really too much.

    Do you really think Ji Yunpu is easy to bully?  !

    When he returned to Lanzhou City to seek justice, they all stood by Ji Yuncang, thinking that Ji Yuncang was the future of the Ji family, and he, Ji Yunpu, took the position of the eldest son for nothing.  Make room for Ji Yuncang.

    Even when he presented the evidence of Mrs. Ji and Ji Yuncang's murder, his father and these people still protected the mother and son, telling him to calm down and not worry about it.

    His father even forced him to hand over the evidence, for fear that he would harm his beloved wife and son.

    At the beginning, he used that piece of evidence to get his piece of family property and leave. These people all jumped to scold him for not being a thing, and threw all kinds of bad words at him, thinking that he was vicious and betrayed his family.  , he is wolf-hearted.

    At that time, he didn't bother with them. He was leaving anyway, and he might not even see them in the future.

    But now Ji Yuncang's reputation has been ruined because of cheating in the imperial examination, and he can't even take the imperial examination. The Ji family can't let such a person be the head of the family, so they can only invite Ji Yunpu back.  pointing?.

    Is it really a face to you?

    "Now you are begging me to go back, not me begging you to let me go back!"

    Patriarch Ji's face turned livid: "Ji Yunpu!"

    "Father!" Ji Yunpu was not afraid of him at all, and said with a sneer, "If Father wants me to go back, it's not impossible, but I have two requests."

    "One is to give me justice. When they harmed me, they were not punished at all. I was dissatisfied in my heart, and I didn't want to see them again. The second is to marry. What kind of wife I want to marry is my business.  You have no right to interfere."

    "It's impossible." Patriarch Ji's face darkened, "That's your mother and younger brother, how could you be so cruel?"

    "Cruel-hearted?" Ji Yunpu sneered, feeling a sense of sadness from the bottom of his heart, "When they hurt me, why didn't my father think they were cruel?"

    He looked at his father, feeling extremely strange. Before, he wished his father would look at him more and be close to him, but he gave Ji Yuncang all his father's feelings, not even half a look.  he.

    Patriarch Ji paused, and there was a moment of embarrassment and embarrassment on his face, and then he heard Ji Yunpu groan, and said with emotion: "Father may still think that they did a good job, but it's just a pity that the strike was not cruel enough, nor accurate enough, and not  Kill me, let me live."

    "In my father's heart, I was born redundant. My existence blocked the way of your beloved son. I shouldn't have existed. If I died, it would suit your wishes, wouldn't it?"

    After hearing this, Master Ji's face turned red and white, which was a little exciting. He wanted to scold and reprimand loudly, but found that he couldn't say anything to Ji Yunpu's eyes.

    "Being a father doesn't mean that."

    No matter how much Patriarch Ji loves his second son, Ji Yunpu is his own son after all, tiger poison doesn't eat his son, not to mention he is a human being, no matter how much he doesn't like Ji Yunpu, he doesn't want him to die.

    In that matter, he protected his wife and second son, which was indeed partial and unfair, but he couldn't really send his wife and second son to the government office.

    "Can't you be magnanimous and forgive them once?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 588 One day when I gain power, I will definitely kill them

    ?

    "Forgive?" Ji Yunpu twisted the two words lightly, as if to crush them bit by bit, so as to taste a little bit of taste.

    He was quiet for a while, then laughed uproariously.

    He laughed very loudly, and everyone present fell silent, and the scene was quiet for a while, and the people present looked at me and I looked at you, and they didn't know what to do.

    Ji Yunpu laughed for a while, until tears came out. He looked at Patriarch Ji, his eye circles were slightly red, and the fundus of his eyes were also a little red. Seeing him like this, Patriarch Ji felt inexplicably uneasy.

    Master Ji swallowed his saliva, his Adam's apple rolled: "He is your own brother after all, even if he did something wrong, but now he also knows his mistakes"

    "Father is really kind-hearted, and his son is incomparable. Just think about it, if a person wants to harm me, I have to forgive him. Is it possible to give him a chance to harm me a second time?"

    "Father can forgive this kind of thing, but I can't forgive it. One day when I gain power, I will definitely kill them. How miserable they are, I will vent my hatred!"

    "You, you" Hearing Ji Yunpu's words, Patriarch Ji almost went mad with anger.

    Ji Yunpu didn't care about his mood at all, and his voice was suppressed and his smile was a little sunny. The sunlight was so strong that it was dazzling and hurt people's eyes.

    He said: "Father must think carefully. If I go back, not only will I avenge their killing of me, but I will also get back the schemes they have plotted against me over the years."

    "As for the elders of the clan, I will also keep in mind how everyone treats me, and I will definitely settle it in the future."

    "It doesn't matter if the Ji family is down and out, and it doesn't matter if the clan is estranged, but I can't bear any grievances. If anyone bullies me, I will definitely return it thousands of times!"

    When Ji Yunpu said this, he obviously offended everyone present, and even cut off the possibility of him going back to Ji's house to a large extent.

    He doesn't care about the rise and fall of his family, but only cares about his own happiness. This is not a qualified head of the family, and he also intends to avenge those who bullied him in the past, and almost most of the clan members are among them.

    In this way, who would agree that he should return to the Ji family as heir?

    Shi Hui was so stubborn that he didn't know the impact of Ji Yunpu's words at all. Seeing that the scene was a little quiet at the moment, he even yelled: "That's right, whoever bullied Ji Yunpu, we will return it! Thousand times  Return it ten thousand times!"

    Ji Yunpu glanced at her, saw that she was angry, her pretty face was flushed, and she looked very angry and annoyed, and suddenly she felt relieved.

    He thought, although the head of the Ji family is good, he also wants to get it, power and wealth, no one would want it, he is just an ordinary person, and he doesn't even have much noble character.

    However, the girl he had his eyes on was really stubborn and bluffing. If she was dragged in, she might be killed at some point.

    In this case, it is better to stay as far away from Ji's family as possible. The money he has is enough to make their life rich and worry-free. It seems not bad to live happily for a lifetime like this.

    That's all.

    That's all.

    So be it.

    "Ji Yunpu!" Patriarch Ji's face turned ugly, "Although you are the eldest son, as the heir, you are the first person to consider, but besides you and Yun Cang, I also have other sons, even the bastard son, it is not impossible  nurtured."

    "It's just that they can't do it. Your uncle's family still has excellent children!"

    "Do you think that the Ji family is all about you?"

    "Take back these words, and then apologize to all uncles and grandpas, we will pretend that we have never heard of it."

    Ji Yunpu raised his eyelids, and said indifferently: "I have already spoken, so there is no reason to take it back. Father and all uncles and grandpas must keep my words in mind. If I go back, everyone, please be careful.  "

    "The hospitality is not good, everyone please do your own thing." After finishing speaking, Ji Yunpu stretched out his hand and took Shi Huihua's hand to leave, leaving behind the group of angry people.

    "Really"

    "It's really going to piss us off!"

    "How dare he, Ji Yunpu? How dare?"

    "Do you think our Ji family has to rely on him?"

    "Patriarch, he has such a grudge against the Ji family now, he must not be allowed to be the heir, otherwise our Ji family will definitely be destroyed in his hands!"

    "That's right, Patriarch, you must think twice!"

    "It's just that Yun Cang is dying, and there are others!"

    Su Guan stood behind the second gate and listened to a good??, waving a white fan in his hand, smiling with crooked eyebrows.

    Although Ji Yunpu was a little unreliable in the past, the marriage between him and Shi Huihua is a tortoise who saw the bastard right, and everyone has some problems, so don't dislike anyone.

    But now it seems that this Ji Yunpu is a little more responsible and decisive. For the sake of Shi Huihua, he gave up the Ji family.

    Although the Ji family has a rich family background, it is also a bunch of broken things. It will definitely cause troubles in the future, so it is better to live a good life.

    Xie Si'an on the side asked in a low voice: "Princess, are we still going out?"

    Su Wan smiled: "I don't need me anymore, what are you going out for? Let's go through the back door and go to Jianjia Tower."

    Xiao Mo was left at home to embroider wedding dresses recently, and Su Wan brought Xiao Sang and Xie Si'an with her when she came out. She looked at the two of them and was quite satisfied: "In the future, if you meet a man you like, you should also marry him."  I said, I will call the shots for you."

    Xiao Sang covered her mouth and smiled lightly: "Madam especially likes to be a matchmaker recently, but this servant still wants to accompany Madam."

    Su Wan smiled: "I probably think that the two marriages between Xiao Li and Hui Hua are good, and I feel happy in my heart, or I'm fine when I'm idle."

    Xie Si'an shook his head again and again: "I didn't think about getting married. If the son and wife can take me in, I think that's enough."

    With Xie Si'an's status, there are really very few people who dare to marry. A voodoo girl, which man has the courage to marry home, may offend her and be killed at some point.

    So Xie Si'an never thought about getting married.

    Su Wan said: "It's because you haven't met anyone you want to marry. When you meet, naturally you won't say such things. Then I will definitely let you marry happily."

    Xiao Sang smiled again: "Then I will write it down."

    "Write it down." The three of them laughed happily for a while, and then left through the back door of Ji's house and went to Jianjia Tower. At this moment, Mrs. Zhou had been sitting in the backyard of Jianjia Tower for a long time, and the female steward of Jianjia Tower was talking with her.  she talks.

    Seeing that it was Su Wan coming from the outside, she suddenly stood up, and walked up a few steps: "Princess? What's going on? What's going on at Ji's house? Where's Hui Hua?"

    "It's okay." Su Wan patted Zhou's hand to comfort her, "Young Master Ji is very good. He knows that he is protecting Hui Hua, so he doesn't need me to show up. Now Young Master Ji has left with Hui Hua. Auntie  no need to worry."

    "That's good, that's good." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 589 He has a new person to look forward to

    ?

    Zhou Shi breathed a sigh of relief, feeling as if his whole body had collapsed.

    She stretched out her hand to wipe the sweat that didn't exist on her forehead, and sighed: "I don't know if Mr. Ji is going back to Ji's house? If he goes back, what will Hui Hua do?"

    "To tell you the truth, your uncle and I don't want Hui Hua to marry into such a noble family. She has a single-minded mind, and her natal family has no power or power. Maybe someday she will be killed by someone else."  I don't even know if it hurts"

    It is not so easy to marry in the Gaomen clan. Either the mother's family is strong and the husband's family does not dare to offend, or she can stand up for herself and others dare not bully her, or she has the protection of a man.

    The first two Shi Hui paintings are not occupied, and the last one looks pretty good now, but relying on men in this life is really unreliable. Now you are beautiful and beautiful, he loves it, and in the future when you are beautiful and old, he or  Don't even want to look at it.

    It's not to say that all the men in the world are not good birds, what they love is only your good looks, and you can also talk about feelings, but this feeling doesn't happen all at once, it takes time to cultivate.

    But at the beginning, a lot of my thoughts were because of her color. That girl was born well, and I like the look in my heart.  of.

    Seriously, unless he is blind and his brain circuits are different from ordinary people.

    You expect him to stay true to you for the rest of his life, but you can't think that he really won't change his whole life. After all, people's hearts are unpredictable, and there are many cases where the relationship between husband and wife fades away.

    So it still depends on yourself.

    With Shi Huihua's temperament, if he were tossed into a high-profile mansion, he might be murdered to death.

    "Don't worry, Auntie, I'm afraid Mr. Ji won't go back to Ji's house." Su Wan comforted Mrs. Zhou, and told Mrs. Zhou what Ji Yunpu said today.

    "He said such things, whether it is the head of the Ji family or others of the Ji family, it is absolutely impossible for him to go back and be the heir."

    Ji Yunpu said clearly, you used to bully me, once I gain power, I want to take revenge, you wait to accept the move, and he also said that after becoming the Patriarch, he will definitely benefit himself, regardless of the Patriarch's prosperity  .

    Such a person, who dares to let him go back to be the heir, isn't he courting death?  !

    Zhou Shi was stunned when he heard the words: "This, this"

    "So don't worry, Auntie." Su Wan smiled, "This time, Patriarch Ji has a heart, so he dare not let him go back."

    "Patriarch Ji, compared to Ji Yunpu, he loves his beloved wife and second son especially. Even though he loves his eldest son a little bit, he won't let Ji Yunpu go back and harm his beloved wife and second son."

    Speaking of which, this person is especially eccentric. Her father favors her a little compared to Su Yunsuluo because she has no mother.

    "Mr. Ji is also a poor man." Zhou felt a little pity for his experience. His biological mother died young, his father was eccentric, and he was raised by his stepmother since he was a child. Now he can think clearly, and it is rare to be able to repent and correct his mistakes.

    "From that day on, the eldest aunt cared more about him and treated him like a half son. In this way, he will be regarded as having relatives to accompany him for the rest of his life."

    The son-in-law is also a son-in-law, and Ji Yunpu lacks affection very much. Otherwise, he would not be willing to marry Shi Huihua, a village girl, and protect her like this because of Shi Huihua's simple and eager love. If the Shi family treats him as a family member,  He must be happy too.

    Who doesn't long to be accompanied by family members for life?

    "The Princess is right."

    Zhou Shi finally felt relieved, and a smile appeared on his face again

    In mid-May, Ji Yunpu invited a matchmaker to come to propose marriage. The matchmaker he invited was none other than Mrs. Xie.

    Mrs. Xie had heard about Ji Yunpu and Shi Huihua from Su Wan, and she had a good impression of Ji Yunpu. Seeing that he sincerely came to beg, she was also willing to make this good relationship come true and be a matchmaker for them.

    As for the people from the Ji family, since Ji Yunpu's housewarming, many have left Guiyan City, and only a few found a house to live in. They came to see Ji Yunpu whenever they had time, and wanted to persuade him, but Ji Yunpu didn't  Willing to bother with them.

    Ji Yunpu was very busy. He was busy studying, taking the provincial examination, and preparing for the dowry. When Ji Yunpu invited Mrs. Xie to the Shi family to propose a marriage, the members of the Ji family finally felt that Ji Yunpu was hopelessly down and out, so he packed up his things and left.

    After Ji Yunpu learned about this, he sat alone under a tree in the courtyard for half a day, and finally put the matter aside.

      Father and clan don't care about him, and he doesn't care about them either.

    He used to say repeatedly in his heart, what's so great about it?  Nothing special?  He was just as happy without them.

    But now, it seems that it is really meaningless.

    Probably because he doesn't have much relationship with those people anymore, he no longer expects the care of those people, he has new people he wants to look forward to, and he will have a new life.

    Because there was no trouble from the Ji family, the marriage of the two families went smoothly. Shi Huihua looked at the various jewelry, clothes and cloth in the dowry, and smiled. Everyone was happy all day long.  Every time I see her, I have to make fun of her.

    When Shi Huiqin learned that she was really engaged to Ji Yunpu, she fainted from jealousy again, and her health was even worse than before.

    She really couldn't figure it out, she was born with precocious intelligence, she was sensible early on, and she was also a smart and gentle woman, but God was so unfair to her, everything she wanted was clearly by her side, but it seemed to be separated from her  Like a world, she kept asking for it.

    Now even a stupid person like Shi Huihua can fly on a branch and become the fiancee of Mr. Ji's family.

    And she, after thousands of choices, only got a trash like Li Lan.

    God is so unfair.

    With Shi Huiqin's illness, she couldn't get up while lying on the hospital bed. The Shi family and Li Fu were also a little worried. Li Fu went to beg Li Lin again, asking him to help Mr. Liu come and take a look.

    Li Lin stared at Li Fu for a long time, his eyes were cold and indifferent, and after a while, he asked: "Do you know that her illness can't be cured?"

    If at the beginning, a good doctor was invited to recuperate, although it may not be cured, but survival is not a problem, but now it has been delayed for several years, and Shi Huiqin's foundation has long been broken, and she can't even fill it up, so she can only use medicinal materials.  hang your life.

    If Shi Huiqin cherished it by herself and took care of it calmly, she could live for a few more years, but she insisted on tossing and looking for death.

    Li Fu looked tired: "Sir, no matter what, she is my mother, I can't leave her alone, please help me, sir." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 591 When is the time?

    ?

    Su Wan really felt her brain ache when she thought of Shi Huiqin. If she wasn't half dead, she wouldn't dare to punish her. She would have taught her a good lesson while listening to her insulting her.

    Although it is a bit immoral to hope that someone will die sooner, but when the other party insults and curses her, it is not human at all.

    People want to devour her flesh and blood, so that she will die without a place to bury her. If she still feels pity for him, she is probably out of her mind.

    If it wasn't because of the Shi family, she would have let Shi Huiqin know what the sky is high and the earth is thick!

    snort!

    Li Lindao: "If she asks you to go over and wants to see you, don't go there, so as not to feel unhappy after listening to her words. If uncle and aunt have any opinions, just push them on me."

    Li Lin didn't want Su Guan to see Shi Huiqin again, lest Shi Huiqin say such disgusting things, which made no sense but made people feel uncomfortable.

    "Okay, I won't see her."

    Su Wan didn't want to see Shi Huiqin, even if she didn't hear the other party's unbearable insults, she knew something about it.

    In the past, she thought that Shi Huiqin was crazy and went crazy, so she didn't care about her, but now she is not a fool if she gives the other party a face so that the other party has a chance to scold her face to face.

    After eating the sweet soup, Su Wan went to take a shower, and went to the study to read when he came back. At that time, an ice basin was placed in the room, and the slightest coolness washed away the heat that poured in from outside.

    When Li Lin was free, he also accompanied her to read the book for an afternoon, and explained to her what she didn't understand. The couple had a leisurely afternoon, and they both felt good.

    As for Shi Huiqin's life and death, neither of them paid much attention to it. Whether she lives or dies, let her decide.

    On the last day of May, Mr. Liu arrived at Shiqiao Village. Because he wanted something from Li Lin, he didn't show his face this time. He first went to Jingpingyuan to get Su Wan's pulse, and then sat down and had a conversation.

    "Mrs. Li's health is better than before, she needs to keep walking more, and pay more attention to her meals."

    Su Wan said: "I learned to dance a few days ago, and I feel that my body recovers slower when I walk around on weekdays. After dancing, I feel that it is more effective than before."

    Mr. Liu nodded: "This is better, but Mrs. Li also needs to practice dance properly, and it should not be excessive."

    Li Lindao: "She practiced for an hour every day, which happened to be neither too much nor too little."

    "One hour is just right." Mr. Liu calculated, and felt that if Su Wan practiced dancing for an hour every day, he would indeed be better than before, and his body would be stronger in the future.

    "I wonder if I can invite the dancer to come and show off, so that I can know what kind of dance Mrs. Li practiced."

    Su Wan looked at Li Lin, saw him nodding, and then asked Xiao Sang to invite Miss Xu who taught her to dance.

    Ms. Xu is about forty years old. When she was young, she was the pillar of Guiyancheng Dance Workshop. When she was old, she became a lady teaching newcomers to dance. Later, she left the dance workshop and taught dancing to girls from rich families.

    Su Wan has a gentle temper, and has always been polite to her, and she also gave her money generously. She also tried her best to teach, and when she learned that Mr. Liu wanted her to show the dance that Su Wan usually dances, she saluted and sat in the open space of the house.  jumped up.

    Ms. Xu also has her own sense of propriety. When she meets different masters, she also knows what to do. If she meets a girl who wants to climb high, the dance she teaches is to shape her figure and flatter her pet.

    But Su Wan's side is different, she has a noble status, she doesn't need to dance to flatter her body, she just wants to exercise her delicate body, so she taught Su Wan to dance mostly to shape the body and stretch the limbs.

    But due to the status of the other party as a nobleman, he has been pampered since he was a child, and his body is not comparable to that of girls outside, so the dancing movements are not intense. After an hour, Su Wan can sweat and stretch his limbs.

    "That's right." Mr. Liu watched the one-hour dance patiently, and then said, "In the future, Mrs. Li will follow this dance and practice for one hour every day."

    Su Wan was drinking tea and eating cakes. Li Lin sat beside her, brought her a piece of hibiscus cake, and then waved for Miss Xu to go down.

    Ms. Xu wiped the sweat from her forehead, then she was slightly rude and backed out.

    Mr. Liu said: "Mrs. Li, according to this, the effect is much better than walking more in the usual way, but the walking in the morning and after dinner is also indispensable."

    Su Wan nodded: "Thank you, Mr. Liu, I've made a note."

    After saying this, Mr. Liu asked about Mr. Li Linsun: "This time I came to??Actually, I also want to ask what happened to my junior sister?  When can she be rescued from the Western Wei Palace?  "

    Li Lin said with a calm face: "Mr. Liu also knows that it is not easy to bring a person from the Western Wei Palace, and we have to wait for the opportunity."

    If it is really necessary to force it, it is not impossible to bring Mr. Sun out, but the people who leave the city in the Western Wei Dynasty may have to sacrifice a lot, and Li Lin is not willing.

    He has always respected life, especially those who are loyal to Licheng, to the Li family and to him. If it is really time for them to sacrifice their lives, he will not hesitate, but when it is not necessary, he does not want to  What sacrifices are there.

    The matter of rescuing Mr. Sun is not urgent, as long as her life is saved, and then a suitable opportunity is sought.

    Mr. Liu was a little impatient. After all, it was his junior sister who was in danger now. Thinking of this junior sister, he felt a bit overwhelmed, but it was his junior sister, my dear.

    "I don't know when is the right time?"

    Li Lindao: "At the beginning of July is the longevity of Xijun. It is a good time. At that time, envoys from all over the world went to congratulate. Although the palace is heavily guarded, it happens to be the time to fish in troubled waters."

    "Earlier, Mr. Sun wanted to feign death and leave. I thought about it carefully. Why don't I take advantage of this opportunity and leave in the chaos. No one will know when Mr. Sun comes to my side in the future."

    "I just don't know what worries Mr. Sun has in the Western Wei Dynasty? When she disappears, I'm afraid she will be implicated."

    Mr. Liu pondered for a while: "I don't know about that."

    Li Lindao: "What I mean is, do you want Mr. Liu to go to the Western Wei Dynasty, then meet Mr. Sun and help Mr. Sun deal with the matter, and then leave the Western Wei Dynasty immediately after leaving the palace."

    "Go to the Western Wei Dynasty?" Mr. Liu frowned, a little reluctant. Mr. Liu wanted to help his junior sister so that she would not kill him, but he was not very willing to see her.

    Headache.

    Li Lindao: "It's better for Mr. Liu to go there. Mr. Sun is not someone who completely believes in me. I guess he is thinking about escaping on the way if he escapes from the Imperial Palace of the Western Wei Dynasty."

    "I've never liked to argue with others, but I don't want to do anything that makes me work hard to help in vain." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 592: Work hard to earn money to support your husband!

    ?

    Mr. Liu's face twitched, and he couldn't hold back anymore. According to his junior sister's temper, it is indeed very likely that he would find an opportunity to run away by himself after escaping from the palace.

    ? If Li Lin was really asked to do the work for nothing, and the people who had exhausted their efforts wanted to run away, he thought that he would be in bad luck too.

    Although it is said that it may not be possible to run out of Li Lin's palm, but such a thing really happened, I am afraid it will be bad.

    In this way, the trip to the Western Wei Dynasty, I am afraid that he really wants to go there.

    Mr. Liu's face turned dark.

    "That's it, Mr. Li will arrange it."

    When Mr. Liu left, he walked very quickly, and seemed to be a little angry. Su Wan looked up at his back, and then asked Li Lin: "I don't seem very happy to see Mr. Liu."

    "It's no wonder he's happy." Li Lin didn't care, and didn't even lift his eyelids.

    "How to say?"

    "Mr. Liu and his junior sister have been at odds for many years." When Li Lin was chasing Mr. Sun, he knew something about the relationship between the senior brother and sister.

    "Although Mr. Liu is already forty years old, but his junior sister is ten years younger than him. This year, she is only twenty-five. In the past, Mr. Liu studied medicine beside his master. He was a genius.  It¡¯s a big deal at a young age, but at the age of the crown, the teacher has a great reputation, and the world is called a miracle doctor.¡±

    "After many years, Mr. Sun acted on the reputation of his junior sister, and practiced medicine with a slanted sword. He almost caused trouble and angered him, so the senior brothers and sisters formed an enmity."

    "After many years of competition, you can't understand me and I can't understand between the two. It is said that in one competition, Mr. Sun lost to Mr. Liu, and he is no longer allowed to treat patients and save others."

    "Mr. Sun started to take care of the woman's body in a fit of anger."

    The grievances between brothers and sisters are hard for others to say, but it is true that Mr. Liu does not want to watch Mr. Sun trapped in the Western Wei Palace, and it is also true that he does not want to see her.

    "Then Mr. Sun is really capable?"

    "Nature is true."

    Su Wan nodded, and said nothing more, as long as she has real skills, as for the grievances between the brothers and sisters, it's up to them to make their own decisions.

    Mr. Liu here came out of Jingpingyuan and met Li Fu who had been waiting for a long time at the door. The two turned their heads and went to the small courtyard where Shi Huiqin and Li Fu lived, and then felt Shi Huiqin's pulse.

    At this time, Shi Huiqin was falling asleep, and she didn't know what she dreamed about, her face was twisted and hideous, her lips moved slightly, and she seemed to be falling into extreme madness.

    Mr. Liu calmly saw Shi Huiqin's medical treatment, and then replaced Li Fu with a new prescription, without saying anything with a cold face.

    Li Lin took the prescription, feeling a little worried: "Mr. Liu, my mother's illness"

    Mr. Liu gave up: "It's useless, prepare for the funeral."

    No matter which doctor it is, the person who disobeys the will is what he hates the most. When he came here, he told her several times that she wants to live a few more years, so she needs to relax and don't think about those who have nothing  .

    But she didn't listen, she made a fuss on her own, she wanted to die, and she couldn't blame others.

    Although Mr. Liu is a medical practitioner, he is used to seeing life and death, and sometimes he has some medical ethics and compassion, but when he meets someone he doesn't want to live, he doesn't bother to take another look.

    "Don't look for me in the future, just keep taking this prescription for her."

    "Mr. Liu!" Li Fu's heart skipped a beat, his lips were a little dry, "Is there no other way?"

    No matter how much dissatisfaction and complaints there are, but at this time, it is still uncomfortable.

    No matter how bad she is, she is still his mother.

    "A way? Where is the way?"

    "You are a miracle doctor."

    "Genius doctor." Mr. Liu snorted, "But they are all sealed by others. All living beings in the world are all ordinary people. Some have strong martial arts and can fly over walls, and some have magical medicines that can save lives and heal the wounded."

    "But they are mortals after all, and they cannot save people who are destined to die."

    In this world, those who can be called genius doctors are indeed highly skilled in medicine, but the flesh and bones of the living dead have really passed away. Everything is just because they are good at medicine, they are well-informed, and they know how to use medicine.  There is good medicine, which can cure diseases that others cannot.

    For Shi Huiqin's condition, if she was treated by an ordinary doctor, she might have died long ago, but in the hands of Mr. Liu, he can take care of her with medicine, and it is definitely possible to live a few more years.

    It's just that she was tossing about by herself, wasting her chance of survival in vain, and it was too late to say anything.

    Li FuHe could not speak for a long time while holding the prescription, and after a while he asked again: "Then how long does my mother have?"

    "Let's look at herself, it must have happened this year."

    Mr. Liu patted his robes, and then returned to Jingpingyuan. Since he decided to go to the Western Wei Dynasty, he had to obey Li Lin's arrangement, and he didn't bother to leave. He just stayed here and went with others when the time came.

    Seeing this, Li Lin also arranged for him to live in a guest garden, and sent him to the Western Wei Dynasty in a few days.

    ? At the beginning of June, Ji Yunpu came to Shiqiao Village to bid farewell. The time for the re-examination of the rural examination is scheduled for June 18. This time, he will return to Lanzhou City to take the rural examination.

    "Although it may not be possible to pass the exam, it is always necessary to work hard so that years of study will not be wasted."

    There was a light rain when he left. Shi Huihua was in the village at the moment because Shi Huiqin was seriously ill, so he sent him to the village entrance, and the two talked at the intersection holding an umbrella.

    Shi Huihua smiled and showed two rows of white teeth. Hearing this, he nodded vigorously: "Then just work hard on the exam. If you do well in the exam, earn me a wife.  .¡±

    She does not have a very earnest wish for whether her future husband can pass the imperial examination. It is a way of living if he passes the exam, and another way of living if he fails the exam. In short, he still has to live a good life.

    Ji Yunpu feels hot in her heart, there is always someone who will accompany you through wealth and poverty, and will never leave you. She only likes you, not other money and status.

    He pursed the corners of his lips: "If I really fail the exam, I will need you to support me in the future."

    Ji Yunpu has no talent for doing business. Although he can be conservative, it is really difficult to make a lot of money in a thriving business. He is not as good as Shi Huihua in this respect.

    "Well, well, well, raise you, and make you fat and white." Shi Huihua had a smile on his face, as if he was looking forward to raising her husband in the future.

    It's great, she will raise him in the future, and she won't have to worry about him leaving anymore!

    In the future they will be together for a long time!

    She clenched her fists secretly, thinking that she must work hard to earn money to support her husband!

    Ji Yunpu smiled: "Then I'll go first, if you encounter something you don't understand, remember to go to the princess."

    "I know, I know."

    ? When you encounter something you don't understand, go to the princess. The thoughts of the unmarried couple are strangely synchronized here.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 593 If you don't return the child to me, I will go to Jingzhao Mansion

    ?

    On the second day of June, Zhao Mingzhan received the imperial decree and went to the Western Wei Dynasty as an envoy to congratulate the Emperor of the Western Wei Dynasty on his birthday.

    Su Fu stood among the crowd, watching the mighty team of envoys leaving the imperial city, the eagerness and anticipation in her eyes could not be stopped.

    Waiting and waiting, this time is finally coming.

    It's finally coming.

    After Zhao Mingzhan left, he could never come back again. Once Zhao Mingzhan died, Murong Ning died right after him, and then the Prince Zhao's Mansion became Zhao Mingyan.

    Su Fu secretly gritted her teeth. Zhao Mingyan has been avoiding her a lot recently. She hasn't seen him for a long time. If she can't see him all the time, how can she return to him?

    no!

    She must think of a way.

    By the way, there are children!

    Thinking of this, she hurried to Jinning Duke's Mansion again. Ever since Li Lin sent the child to Jinning Duke's Mansion in the first month, Jin Ninggong's wife kept the child for various reasons and did not return it to Su Fu.  Keep it well in the house.

    Su Fu went to ask for it several times but failed, but Su Fu made a few fuss about Jinning Duke's wanting to give up the child for adoption, but it also failed.

    After she arrived at the gate of Jinning Duke's Mansion, she was stopped: "Please stay."

    "I want to see my grandmother!" Su Fu's expression was not very good. Although she had been stopped at the door many times, every time she was extremely embarrassed and felt extremely ashamed.

    Thinking about it carefully, she has suffered more humiliation in this life than in her previous life. In her previous life, she married Zhao Mingqi as a side concubine, and was highly praised by him.

    Having been repeatedly humiliated and instructed by these people in this life, it really made her angry and embarrassed.

    But now, she can't turn back, she's fed up with being pointed at by others, and the only thing she can hold on to is Zhao Mingyan.

    "Miss Fu, please go back, the old lady won't see you."

    Before Su Fu was married, the people in the family called her the fourth young lady, and when she got married, she became the fourth aunt's grandma, and now they are divorced, and the family also kicked her out of the house, refusing to recognize her as a relative.  So they unify the caliber and call them Miss Fu.

    "Presumptuous!" Su Fu's face turned cold, and she reprimanded, "I didn't even report, how can I say that grandma doesn't see me? If grandma doesn't want to see me, I don't bother grandma, but I miss my family, Sijun, and want to  Meet him."

    Su Fu named the child Zhao Sijun, but it made people sick. After the child was sent to the Jinning Duke's Mansion, the wife of the Jinning Duke's Mansion gave him a nickname, Ping An, and the mansion tentatively called him Little Prince Ping An.

    "Could it be that you don't even allow me to see your own children?"

    "Although the Duke of Jinning is my natal family, there is no reason to detain my children and not let my mother see them!"

    "Go and tell grandma, if she doesn't return the child to me, I will go to Jingzhao Mansion to sue Duke Jinning's mansion!"

    Having said that, Su Fu raised her chin slightly, feeling a little proud.

    In fact, if she really wants to get the child back, she still has a way. She didn't do this these days, but she just wanted the Jinning government to help raise the child.

    It is very annoying to raise a child, especially when she is crying. The Jinning government is willing to raise her, so why not do it, as long as she often comes to show that she is the child's mother.

    Just wait until she needs it, and then take the child away.

    Now is indeed the time.

    The guard guarding the gate was a little confused when she heard that she was going to Jingzhao Mansion to file a complaint.

    "What a fool, why don't you report it!"

    This really made Su Fu sue the Jingzhao Mansion, and the Jinning Mansion has really become a joke of the Imperial City. The guard's heart skipped a beat, and he turned around and went in to find a maid who sent the message to Sue Wang.

    After hearing this, Wang was taken aback: "She really said that?"

    "It was indeed what Miss Fu said."

    "Is she still outside the door now?"

    "Yes, I am arguing to see the old lady."

    Mrs. Wang pondered for a moment. Although she was extremely reluctant to see Su Fu, she really couldn't let her go to Jingzhao Mansion to file a complaint, otherwise it would really be a joke.

    "Ask her to come in, I want to see what she thinks."

    "yes."

    Su Fu got consent, and was led into Fuping Courtyard by a maidservant, and entered the Buddhist hall where Wang's chanting sutras.

    "Old Madam, Miss Fu is here."

    Su Fu subconsciously wanted to salute, but felt a little embarrassed, halfway through the salute, she was a little stiff.

      Mrs. Wang nodded without even opening her eyes.

    The maid backed out, and the room was quiet. Su Fu took a few steps forward, knelt down on the futon next to where Wang was sitting, and then paid homage to the Buddha statue: "Buddha is here, and Su Fu, the believer, pays homage."

    Mrs. Wang raised her eyelids, and then heard Su Fu continue to say: "The believer knows that the believer has done wrong things these years, and now she regrets it very much. I beg the Buddha to give the believer another chance, so that I can have a good child and raise a child.  Treat him well."

    "Pray for the Buddha to be perfect."

    These words are for the Buddha, but they are actually for the Wang family.

    Wang glanced at her, then continued to close her eyes and recite Buddhist scriptures, ignoring her. Su Fu was quite patient this time, and did not show any impatience, kneeling aside and waiting quietly.

    When Mrs. Wang stood up after chanting, her eyes lit up, and she also stood up: "Grandmother."

    ?Gu Mei, who had been waiting by the side all this time, came to help Mrs. Wang go out, and Su Fu also went out.

    Sitting down in the bright hall, a maid served hot tea, Mrs. Wang drank a cup of tea, seeing Su Fu still standing quietly and orderly in the hall, she breathed a sigh of relief.

    A person who has always been obedient and sensible, if he is suddenly ignorant once, others may be disappointed in him, but for a person who is born to be restless all day long, she suddenly becomes law-abiding, but it is also comforting, thinking that she  changed.

    Such was Wang's mood at this time.

    "Why did you come here today?"

    Su Fu hurriedly saluted: "Grandmother, I came here today to bring Sijun back. It was my fault before. I didn't take good care of him. I feel very ashamed."

    "I think that I will be a good mother in the future, so as to make up for him."

    Mrs. Wang glanced at her indifferently: "If you are really good for him, you shouldn't prevent him from being sent away. His identity is too embarrassing, and Prince Zhao's mansion doesn't recognize him. If you continue to stay  In the imperial city, you will be ridiculed and unable to lift your head up for the rest of your life."

    This child was given away, and with a new identity, he will be better in the future.

    After all, these rumors are as fierce as tigers, and few people can bear it. If a person lives his whole life, his birth is a joke, but every time he sees him, he will think of his disgraceful past, no matter how hard he tries,  No matter how good you are, you have to spend it under the guidance of others.

    Such a life is really too pitiful.

    It would be better to give it to a couple without children to raise them, so that they can stand upright in this world in the future.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 594 Are You Really Going to Jingzhao Mansion?

    ?

    Even the candidate Wang has been selected.

    It was a rich businessman surnamed Cheng in the Imperial City, who ran several shops and lived a prosperous and worry-free life. The rich businessman and his wife came here together as childhood sweethearts, and they had a very good relationship for thirty years.

    It's just that the wife has never been pregnant, and the family has no heirs, and the rich businessman refused to wronged his wife to take a concubine and have a child, so he came up with the idea of ??adopting a child.

    Mrs. Wang had someone check it out. This couple is very good in both temperament and conduct, and they are extremely kind to others. When the child passes away in the future, even if they have their own parents and children, it is impossible for them to wrong him.

    If not, then it couldn't be better for him.

    Next, the Wang family also talked with Prince Zhao¡¯s Mansion. The two houses each provided a share of money and provided the child with a family fortune. In the future, he will be able to live a prosperous life. The child has the love of his parents and grows up healthily.  After a day or two with the Duke of Jinning, this day can't be different.

    However, Su Fu disagreed, and the whole city knew about it.

    At that time, Mrs. Wang was really going to be pissed off by Su Fu.

    Su Fu wiped away her tears: "I understand what grandma said, but I really can't bear him."

    "I know that I made a mistake before, but I really like Mingyan. Sijun is the only concern between me and Mingyan. I also hope that we can get back together and let him become a child with parents by his side."

    "Grandmother, I really can't give him away. If I give him away, Mingyan and I will have no future."

    Wang snorted coldly: "What is the future between you and Zhao Mingyan? Are you still dreaming?"

    The story of Su Fu robbing her cousin's marriage in the past and viciously harming her concubine sister has long been spread, so her reputation has been lost, and everyone in the imperial city is shameless to her. After the divorce, she pestered Zhao Mingyan again, which made people see  All the jokes.

    Not to mention that Prince Zhao's Mansion will not let her in again, together with Zhao Mingyan, who was deeply affectionate and unrepentant towards her in the past, now I am afraid that he would like her to disappear, so stop pestering him.

    Otherwise, after the child was born, Prince Zhao's Mansion would not ignore it.

    She still wants to reconcile with Zhao Mingyan now, and then enter the gate of Prince Zhao's mansion. Isn't it a dream?

    Su Fu paused, her face was embarrassed for a moment, but she soon calmed down, she said: "Grandma, as long as you do things with the heart, there will be difficulties, but there will always be opportunities, right?  "

    "Besides, I don't need my grandmother to do anything for me. If I succeed, I will still be the third young lady of Prince Zhao's Mansion. If not, I will only be like this now."

    "Grandmother should expect Sijun and I to be on good terms."

    The corners of Wang's mouth twitched, and the muscles on her cheeks were a little stiff and sore. Seeing Su Fu, a dead pig, who was not afraid of boiling water, was really dazzling.

    How could a girl brought up by Jinning's mansion become such a brazen and shameless person?

    But she said a good thing, she is like this now, it can't be worse, at most she made some jokes, as for those jokes, there are too many jokes, and Wang is also numb  .

    "Grandmother, give Sijun to me. I will bring Sijun to reunite with Mingyan. Don't worry, grandma. I will definitely be a good mother in the future and take good care of Sijun."

    "Grandmother, I am his mother after all, and it is impossible to harm him."

    "No! I can't give you the child!" Wang Shi was almost persuaded by her, but she remembered Su Fu's actions over the years, and when she remembered Su Fu's unreliable things, she suddenly woke up.

    There is no good life for the child to follow her.

    "The child can't give it to you!"

    Su Fu persuaded: "Grandmother, you should take pity on me. If I can't return to Prince Zhao's Mansion, this life will be over. You also understand that Mingyan's feelings for me are not as good as before. This child is between me and him."  ties."

    It is Zhao Mingyan who doesn't want to see her anymore, but if the child is involved, he will not be so heartless. After all, he is the father of the child.

    "No." Wang's face turned blue with anger, "I can't control what you want to do with Zhao Mingyan, and I don't want to control you, but the child is not your tool, he is your own child, you can't let him go, let him  He grew up well."

    This child is so pitiful, Su Fu still uses him like this, and even talks about her own mother, it is really inhuman.

    "If there is nothing else, you should leave quickly, and the child will stay at home, and I will be taken care of by others. You don't have to worry."

    Seeing Wang's resolute attitude, Su Fu's expression also changed.?The corners of her mouth were tightened, she raised her chin and looked at Wang Shi, her tone was a little soft: "Grandmother, I beg you well, if you disagree, then don't blame me for not speaking well."

    Wang raised the corners of her eyes and glanced at her: "What? What else do you want to say that doesn't please you?"

    Su Fu said: "Grandmother, at least I am Sijun's mother. There is no reason for the child to be raised by her mother. No matter where you reason about this matter, she should be raised by her mother."

    "Grandmother, if you really want to fight, the child should belong to me."

    "Oh?" Mrs. Wang leaned back on the chair, looked up at her granddaughter with a complacent expression, and asked with a smile, "Could it be that you really want to make trouble in Jingzhao Mansion?"

    "If grandma forces Sijun to stay, my child can't stay with me, and I'm not trying to scare grandma. Grandma, if this thing gets serious, it's not good for people to see it as a joke."

    Just as Wang was about to say something, she heard a voice at the door suddenly: "Give her the child."

    Wang and Su Fu heard the words and looked out the door, only to see Mr. Jin Ning coming in from the outside covered in sweat. His expression was cold and his eyes were cold.

    Su Fu met the gaze of her grandfather, her heart skipped a beat, and she quickly lowered her head.

    "Grandpa is here." Wang ordered someone to bring him a basin of clean water, not bothering to look at Su Fu beside him.

    Duke Ning of Jin said to Wang, "give the child to her."

    Wang hesitated for a moment: "But that child"

    Jin Ning said: "It's just a great-grandson, what's there to feel sorry for, he has parents, grandparents, grandparents, where is your turn, if you have free time, pay more attention to Ah Jian's daughter-in-law, more care about Ah  radish."

    "There is such a big family in the house, how can they take care of so much, let them make troubles on their own."

    The Wang family tends to be soft-hearted about his own blood, but Jin Ninggong is different. After all, he is a general killed from a sea of ??corpses and blood. If the descendants under him are sensible and outstanding, he will naturally take it more seriously.

    Like Su Fu, who makes troubles endlessly all day long, he hopes that she will stop coming and life will be quieter.

    Mrs. Wang was a little reluctant, but Jin Ninggong said so, and she knew she should come down: "That's all right, give her the child."

    Su Fu was overjoyed when she heard the words: "Thank you grandma, thank you grandpa." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 595 I need to praise you for your wisdom eyes

    ?

    Duke Ning's expression was cold: "After taking the child away, the Duke of Jinning has nothing to give you, and it can't help you. In the future, don't come back."

    "If you live well, the family will not be honored by you. If you are not doing well, the family will not be able to help you."

    "As for your grandfather and me, although we only have the title and no power now, we are content. Most of our life's desires are fulfilled, and we don't want to worry about our children and grandchildren."

    He laid the foundation for his children and grandchildren, and let them be rich and well-clothed as sons and noble daughters. However, these people do not care about blessings, are restless, always want to cause trouble, always want to pull the whole family down to play power games with them.

    How many times he has been injured, how many times he crawled out of the sea of ??corpses and blood, and now he has changed the fate of himself and his descendants. He has become a dignitary in Eastern Zhao, and he no longer has to farm in the mountains.  A few acres of land for a living.

    He hopes that his descendants, even if they don't make great achievements, can live in wealth and peace, instead of seeking wealth and honor from the sky and the merits of the dragon.

    Such a road is too dangerous, and one careless move will result in the destruction of the whole family.

    He really gave them such a good day!

    "Okay, let's go now."

    Seeing that his complexion was not good, Mrs. Wang did not dare to let Su Fu stay longer, so she asked Su Fu to be taken away, and she was asked to pick up the child.

    When Su Fu heard Jin Ninggong say this, she felt a little uneasy. She had never been so uneasy before, no matter how much Mrs. Wang let go of her harsh words, but when she heard Jinning Gongfu say this, she felt empty  very.

    However, she had already achieved her goal, so she didn't stay any longer, and turned her head to follow others to take care of the child.

    When the people left, Wang asked Jin Ninggong: "What's the matter with you today?"

    Mr. Jin Ning took the wet towel from the maid to wipe his sweat, and then sat down on a chair beside him: "It's nothing, I just feel a little annoyed, you and I have reached the age of being great-grandfathers, and we are also tired.  People, as long as it doesn't involve a battle for power, we don't care."

    When Wang heard the words, she also sighed: "Then don't worry about it, let's just pretend that we don't know anything."

    Mr. Jin Ning nodded: "When you have free time, you should take care of A Jian's daughter-in-law. A Jian is busy studying, and I'm afraid she won't be able to take care of her. She doesn't have a mother-in-law, and she may not understand many things."

    For the child in Murongxian's womb, Duke Ning of Jin still valued it more, but as a grandfather, he really couldn't care too much, so he had to let Mrs. Wang take care of it more. After all, he was the first great-grandchild in the family.  The child's surname will be Su in the future.

    For people in this era, although they like children born to married girls, they still think that they are from other people's families. Only those from their own family can be regarded as family inheritance children.

    Wang said: "Don't worry, Ah Jian's daughter-in-law is well. I'll let the people below take care of her."

    Thinking of Murong Xian, Mrs. Wang thought of Mrs. Yang again: "Then Mrs. Yang, wait for the child to be born, but let her come back?"

    Mrs. Yang sent Su Jian to the family temple soon after she got married, and hasn't come back for the past two years, but if the child is born, it will be ugly if the grandmother doesn't come back.

    Just don't look at Yang's face, but in the end it depends on the faces of Su Jian, Murongxian and that child.

    Jinning Gongdao: "It's up to you to decide."

    Wang said: "Let's talk about it at that time. When the child is born, send someone to announce the good news to her, and just bring her back. If she is at peace, then let her stay. If she is still like this, then  Just send her away."

    "Alright."

    On the other side, Su Fu left the Jinning Mansion with the child in her arms. After leaving the gate, she looked back, feeling a little dazed and uneasy, but soon became firm again.

    She can't turn back anymore, so, she can only go on like this.

    If she wants to live a good life and get back everything she wants, she can only hold on to Zhao Mingyan

    "You guys are really comfortable here. There are so many mountains, rivers, and places. I don't even want to leave because of the noise."

    "It's really good to grow this fruit, Li Jingyuan, didn't you really come here to farm and grow fruit trees?"

    "By the way, where is your orange song? Why don't you see him?"

    Li Lin sat on the edge of the teahouse in the reception garden and poured tea, with a calm expression: "What do you always ask for Orange Song?"

    "Oh, isn't this a life-saving grace for me? If I don't take a look, what if you, the master, bully him?"

    The person who came was none other than Qian Wuxi, the eighth son of the Qian family in Lingzhou, who was also one of Li Lin's friends in the imperial city.Xi Xi came to Yancheng this time for nothing else, but to serve as Zhitong in Yancheng.

    According to the power of the Qian family, it's not impossible for him to arrange to stay in the imperial city, but he wanted to train with a foreigner for a few years, and thinking that Li Lin was on the side of Guiyan city, he asked his family to do their best.  Come here to make acquaintances.

    He came over in mid-March to hand over the original Lin Zhitong, but the former Lin Zhitong was not very strict and left a lot of things behind. He worked hard for two months before finishing all the things, and then came to Shi  Qiaocun rested here for two days, and Li Lin came to drink tea and wine.

    "Practice martial arts in the back yard. If you want to see him, I'll ask someone to call him later." Li Lin handed him a cup of tea, "Try it, the princess brought someone to pick the tea himself.  My master helped me to make it, and it tastes pretty good."

    Qian Wuxi shook the fan in his hand, and smiled happily: "That's really my honor. If I were someone else, I wouldn't be qualified to taste the tea picked by the group leader."

    Qian Wuxi saw that the tea soup was clear, with a faint tea fragrance, and it looked pretty good, so he took a sip carefully.

    "Not bad." Qian Wuxi asked with a smile, "I see that you and the princess are having a good time. Before, I thought that the princess must not be used to living in this place, so I might have trouble with you. Wait.  Looking at your jokes, I didn't expect you to live in a leisurely way, and you feel a bit like a hermit immortal."

    Li Lin poured tea in one hand, and smiled gently when he heard the words: "The princess is different from others, she prefers this kind of life."

    Su Wan prefers this kind of carefree life. The biggest daily worries are what to eat for three meals a day, and what to do to pass the time today.

    "Speaking of which, among those in Jinning's mansion, the one with the best temperament was married off by you. It's really amazing. I need to praise you for your insight."

    The girls of Jinning Duke's Mansion, Su Ruo is greedy for power and always wants to climb higher, Su Ren is timid and cowardly, Su Ling is better, quiet, as for Su Fu and Su Ran, others mentioned  Shaking his head all the time.

    Su Wan has a gentle personality, good looks, and has always been polite to others, very kind and gentle. Being with such a person actually makes one feel relaxed.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 596 Please shut up, my son is still behind!

    ?

    "Don't talk about other girls' right and wrong."

    Qian Wuxi leaned lazily on the chair: "There is nothing to say, no one in Mandi City knows what happened to those two people. Speaking of which, the Jinning Mansion is really unlucky to have such a few girls.  If our girl from the Qian family dared to do this, she would have died long ago."

    The girl who was brought up by a family of thousands of beauties and nobles, I don't ask you to do anything good for the family, but you can't bring disasters to the family.

    People like Su Fu, who brought shame and shame to the family, were really killed a long time ago.

    ? Although this is a life at any rate, a family can have dozens or even hundreds of people. How could the future and future of so many people be ruined by her alone.

    The future and reputation of the elders, the relationship between the son and the girl, these all have a great influence.

    Li Lindao: "The Duke of Jinning is just an upstart, and the family is only twenty or thirty years old."

    Compared with the old clan dignitaries, Jinning Duke's Mansion does have its shortcomings. When dealing with power and internal affairs, it is quite weak, and sometimes it is easy to be restrained by emotions. After a few decades, Su Fu will appear again.  People, even if there is really no way out.

    "It's true, if you look at the Jinning mansion again in a few decades, I'm afraid this kind of thing won't happen."

    "By the way, let me tell you one thing." Qian Wuxi rubbed his hands, and smiled a little strangely, "Zhou Ranjie wrote me a letter a few days ago, saying that he was going to get married."

    Li Lin was slightly surprised: "Oh? Didn't he go to Qingzhou? Why? Don't want to marry his daughter?"

    ? Zhou Ranjie always dreamed of marrying a rich girl, when the time comes, the husband will be as expensive as his wife, and the future will be bright.

    Especially want to marry someone like Su Wan with a strong background.

    For his wish, those who are close to him feel a little helpless.

    Zhou Ran quit this person, he has a bad mouth, a small mind, a strong desire for revenge, and he doesn't want to try hard to take shortcuts, but he has the real material, after all, he is a prostitute, and he is a man when he really gets along with you  Also quite generous.

    Qian Wuxi coughed lightly, and then said: "The lady, the daughter of the governor of Qingzhou, is said to be a little fat, and her marriage has been difficult. It is said that she mentioned the son of Chen Shilang's family before, but it seems that both parties are not satisfied, so I will give you a few words."  It didn't work."

    Li Lin: "I remember that Qingzhou Governor's surname seems to be Wang?"

    "Exactly." Qian Wuxi tapped on the edge of the table with his fan, very excited, "The daughter of Wang Fu Yin's family is fat, but I am quite excited when I see the tone of the boy surnamed Zhou's letter.  It's like finding gold."

    "Hey, you said that he is really capable of doing it. Could it be that he dedicated his life for the future? The daughter of Qingzhou governor is indeed pretty good."

    Li Lin: "I have seen this girl from the Wang family before."

    Qian Wulao was surprised for a moment: "Oh? Have you seen it?"

    "In the past, the princess and I went to Layer Cloud Mountain to see the layers of colorful clouds. I was lucky enough to meet Mrs. Wang and Miss Wang. At that time, the Wang family probably intended to propose marriage to Mr. Chen."

    Qian Wuxi said: "This Chen family is going to die when Chen Shilang disappears in the future."

    Chen Shilang is getting old, but Chen Lian is still young and can't stand up. The Chen family will definitely not be good in the future, maybe they can't stay in the imperial city and go back to their hometown in despair.

    "At the beginning of this matter, I guessed a little bit. The Wang family map and Chen Lian are in good control. They can't bully Miss Wang in the future, and the Chen family will have the support of the Yue family in the future to support it."

    "It's just that at that time, it was probably because Mr. Chen's heart was not sincere, and he didn't have a good face towards Miss Wang, so this matter will not come to fruition."

    "Listening to what you said, the Wang family really loves Miss Wang." Qian Wuxi shook his fan, "In this way, Zhou Ranjie must have passed the Wang family's hurdle when he said that he wanted to get married."

    Li Lin nodded: "Probably so."

    Li Lin didn't have much impression of Wang Baoping, if he didn't mention it, he would have already forgotten it.

    Although it is said that Wang Baoping had some other thoughts for him because of the so-called life-saving grace when we met at Layer Cloud Mountain, but knowing that he was married, he didn't bother him too much, and he was a polite and polite girl.

    "Since the Wang family has agreed, it can be regarded as everyone got what they wanted, so don't laugh at him again."

    "Okay, maybe he just likes Miss Wang." Qian Wuxi stopped laughing, "If he wants to get married, you and I will send him a congratulatory gift."

    "Just let me know when the time comes."

    "OK."

    The two drank tea for a while, chatted for a while, Qian Wuxi wanted to see Song of Oranges, and Li Lin let him go far away.?? Go and call Ju Song over. Just as Ju Song arrived in the courtyard, Qian Wuxi left the tea room, put his hand on Ju Song's shoulder, turned his head and walked out.

    "Brother Orange Song, it's really been a long time. I came here this time and brought you a gift."

    "How are you doing here with Brother Jing Yuan? If not, are you interested in going to my place?!"

    Money without laundering is really persevering in wanting to abduct someone's bodyguard.

    "Our Qian family doesn't have much else, that is, we have a lot of money. Follow me as a guard, and take care of your popular and spicy food, and the monthly money will be doubled for you."

    Ju Song had no expression on his face, his tone was a little cold when he heard the words, and he even stretched out his hand to slap the opponent's hand away: "Young Master Qian, don't say such things in the future, I am your guard."

    "Hey, you don't mean to say that you are a member of the Li family when you are born, and you are the ghost of the Li family when you die, right? It's just a bodyguard. You can be a bodyguard for someone else. It's not easy for the master to change."

    Song of Orange: ""

    Please shut up please, my son is still behind!

    Li Lin reached out his hand helplessly and frowned, wondering if the Qian family had run out of money, couldn't even support a guard, and even came to him to rob people, this money without laundering seemed to be especially important to Ju Song.

    Now that Qian Wuxi has come to Guiyan City to be a friend, he may come to ask for help every three days.

    Yuanyou approached the door and stretched his head to look out. Seeing Qian Wuxi put his hand on Ju Song's shoulder, the two of them walked out shoulder to shoulder, with a worried tone: "My lord, are we really going to ignore it? What if?"  What if Orange Song really left with this person who doubled his monthly money?"

    "How many times the monthly money!"

    so many!

    I really want it!

    Hearing this, Li Lin was amused by him: "Yuanyou, are you itchy?"

    As his master, could it be possible that he didn't give him money?  Hearing how many times the monthly money was paid by others, he wanted to join in. This is still his personal bodyguard, and he really wanted to be beaten!

    Yuan You almost jumped up when he heard the words: "No, no! The subordinates are just envious, how many times the monthly money can buy as many roasted ducks and chickens!"

    The corner of Li Lin's mouth twitched: "What else is on your mind besides eating?"

    Yuanyou thought for a while, stretched out his hand and scratched his head: "Not anymore."

    Li Lin sighed: "in the future, half of your monthly money will be deducted, and it will be handed over to Guanshi Zhang for you to manage. If you save it, you won't be able to keep it, and you won't even be able to get the money for marrying a wife in the future."

    ? Yuanyou wailed: "No, son, son, I was wrong!" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 597 Who is he, Brother Jing Yuan?

    ?

    I want to ask if these hidden guards are paid?

    Of course there are, and there are quite a few. If you don¡¯t pay anyone, you can¡¯t stop paying wages to those who work hard for your master, right?

    ?In addition to monthly wages, people who celebrate festivals will have a lot of money, and when they have little money for food and clothing, they can save a lot of money in a year.

    Of course, the money is not sent to your hands every month. Whether you are a guard or a hidden guard, when you go out with your master, except for a change of clothes and things that can be hidden next to your body that do not affect your work, everything else is  is not with.

    So this month's money is managed by the steward of the dark guards, as long as it doesn't move, it will keep accumulating, and it will be withdrawn when it is needed. As for going out with the master, there is nothing that needs money except for food and clothing.  It's all arranged by the master.

    However, these are all other people, and Yuanyou is different.

    This brother only has food in his eyes.

    Whenever it was time to get paid, I would eat a few meals first when I was free and didn¡¯t need to wait for the waiters. After a month, I didn¡¯t keep any money.

    Especially Li Lin and Su Wan lived in Shiqiao Village. For convenience, Li Lin asked Steward Zhang to take care of their wages. Others seldom went to Steward Zhang to collect their wages, and he was the only one.  If it does not fall, the money will not be kept for a few days after it arrives.

    Li Lin didn't bother to care about him before. After all, it's rare in life to have some hobbies, so I let him go, as long as it didn't affect his usual errands and errands, but now that he was envious of others' wages, he had to punish him  up.

    It's really worthless, as if his master has treated him badly.

    "There is no need to discuss this matter. I will tell Guanshi Zhang later that you will only receive half of your salary in the future."

    Yuanyou wailed: "No, son, it's useless to keep money for me, and I don't want to marry a wife either!"

    He has planned to follow the young master for the rest of his life, without worrying about food, clothing and housing.

    What kind of wife will you marry?  What it is?  Do not marry!

    "Yuanyou!" Mr. Li spoke earnestly, "You can't keep saying this, be careful of being slapped in the face in the future."

    It was the same for him in the past. He felt that marrying a delicate wife and needing to be coaxed was actually a trouble. How could he be more comfortable and comfortable alone? But when he met the right person, he really wished to marry back sooner.  She is there.

    Even if you don't do anything, reading a book together is also a pleasant mood.

    So don't always say this kind of thing, be careful to slap yourself in the face in the future.

    It really hurts too much.

    But fortunately, everyone wanted him to marry sooner, and he was willing to marry a wife. Everyone was very happy, and no one brought up the old story and slapped him in the face.

    "It's just that you don't have this idea now, you always have to save some money, and you can use it to buy a house or something in the future. Although I won't treat you badly, it's great to have a place.  "

    "Okay, hurry up and don't get in the way of me."

    Yuan You didn't dare to say anything, for fear that Li Lin would not give him the other half of the wages if he continued talking, so he grabbed his head with both hands and backed out irritably.

    Although he was really envious of the so-called doubled wages, he was really just talking nonsense and had no such thoughts at all.

    Even if there is, that is not allowed. The personal guards of the lord's family know too many secrets of the lord's house. How can they get away? Besides, with the kindness of these years, the lord's family treats them kindly  , who will go.

    Li Lin sat on the edge of the tea seat, cleaning the tea set slowly. The speed in his hands was not fast, but slowly, but it seemed to be flowing, without any pause. In the white smoke of the hot water, there was a sense of fairy mist

    Qian Wuxi is a son of the clan, and he is also a serious son. Although he looks a little foolish at times, he is also an excellent generation cultivated by the clan, and his ability to handle affairs is not bad.

    However, since he took office for more than two months, he has handled the affairs left by Lin Zhitong cleanly and beautifully. When he has time, he will drink tea and drink with friends.  popped out.

    Occasionally drink tea and chat with Li Lin, occasionally make gestures with Ju Song, trying to persuade Ju Song to change his master, but Ju Song is unmoved and annoys him very much.  Leave your own affairs to Huifeng, and hide yourself in peace.

    Qian Wuxi poached the corner of the wall many times to no avail, and even the corner of the wall could not be seen. He sighed: "Oh, I said you orange song, what's the matter? If you don't come here, you won't come here, and you still avoid me."

      "You are too annoying."

    The members of the dark guards are not cold and cold, and they like to hide in the dark and avoid contact with others. Although Orange Song has been sent to the bright side, this habit is difficult to change.

    Although Qian Wulao didn't have any malicious intentions, he was looking for Orange Song repeatedly, which made him a little annoyed.

    "Why am I bothered? It's because your subordinate is too boring. When I talk to him, he doesn't say a word in ten."

    Li Lin took a sip of tea with a calm expression: "Why on earth are you looking for Ju Song? It's not really for some kind of life-saving grace, it's life-saving grace, thank you for what should be thanked, and this matter is over.  "

    Qian Wuxi shook his fan, squinted his eyes and smiled, then stopped the fan in his hand, leaned over and said in a low voice: "I don't want to see who came out of it, our Mr. Li, what is the truth?"  Which character is it?"

    Li Lin's expression remained the same, he was not surprised by Qian Wulao's suspicion, after all, he was a young master brought up by the clan, and he had a lot of contact with him, even Ju Song rescued him, so he could see something,  It is also normal.

    After all, how can ordinary people find such capable guards, and they act like dark guards raised by powerful clans.

    "For the rest of my life, why bother to ask the source."

    Qian Wuxi smiled lightly, and tapped the edge of the table with the fan in his hand: "That's right, why bother to ask the source, I'm just curious."

    Li Lin's tone was light: "You need to know that there are many things in the world, and you shouldn't be curious. Sometimes you don't know but you are at ease. Brother Wuxi should know this truth."

    There are some things in the world that one should not be curious about. Sometimes knowing what one should not know may lead to disaster.

    Qian Wuxi grinned: "That's right, some things shouldn't be curious, forgive me for being impulsive, replace wine with tea, and offer a toast to Brother Jing Yuan."

    Although Qian Wuxi was really curious, he originally wanted to ask a question tentatively, but since Li Lin said this, the implication was to tell him not to investigate. Although he has the arrogance of a nobleman, he also has a keen intuition.

    If he continues to explore, the result of the matter may not be what he expected.

    Just really curious.

    What kind of character is he, Brother Jing Yuan?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 598 Bringing His Little Girl Bad

    ?

    Qian Wuxi stayed in Jingpingyuan for an afternoon, drank tea, ate fresh seasonal fruits, and tasted the cooking skills of Master Gao before leaving Shiqiao Village contentedly.

    As for Li Lin's matter, he wisely did not ask any further questions, and the two of them still kept in touch as before, as friends.

    At the end of June, Jingpingyuan also received the news that Mr. Liu and others had arrived in Yancheng, the capital of the Western Wei Dynasty, and began to deal with some matters left by Mr. Sun outside the palace.

    At the beginning of July, the rankings of the township examination were announced, and Ji Yunpu was on the list with his performance at the end of the crane, and he was ranked third from the bottom in Lanzhou.

    In the past, although he was mediocre and did not work hard, he was still reading books, and he also worked very hard recently, and occasionally came back to Li Lin for advice with the cheek.

    So although he didn't get particularly good grades in the exam, both Ji Yunpu and the Shi family were very happy. When Ji Yunpu came back from Lanzhou City, he held a banquet for the villagers in the village to drink.

    Su Wan also went together, drank two cups of fruit wine with Zhou Shi and Shi Huihua, and felt very good.

    At night, the moon was hidden, and the sky was full of stars. The couple went to the viewing platform to enjoy the scenery. Su Wan sat on the futon beside the table and looked at the stars in the sky with a telescope.

    However, it is too far away. The telescope made by Li's family can see things farther away, but it is not an astronomical telescope after all, and it cannot see distant stars.

    But she still looked at it happily, like a curious and playful little girl.

    Li Lin smiled and poured her a cup of warm tea and put it on the table next to her, so that she could reach it with her hand.

    "Hey, do you think the stars in each world are the same? There is the same sun, the same bright moon, and the same shining stars?"

    "I don't know either." Li Lin smiled, "In this world, all you can see is the sun, moon, and stars here. If you are lucky enough to see them, I can tell you about them."

    Su Wan took back the telescope in his hand and put it on the table, resting his chin with his thin white hand, pondered for a while, and then said: "But I don't think there seems to be any difference. Could it be that this is the standard equipment in every world?  The sun, the moon, and the stars?"

    This question is quite profound, and Li Lin couldn't answer it, so he could only answer: "Maybe."

    Su Guan squinted her eyes and smiled, like a little fox that has been eating and drinking enough, it is fluffy and makes people want to reach out and touch it, he thought so, so he did so, stretched out his hand and pulled her over, letting her  She lay on his lap with a pillow, and then raised her eyes to look at the stars in the sky.

    "It was the same on the day we got married. There was no bright moon in the sky, and the sky was full of stars."

    Su Wan continued: "And that one day firefly, speaking of which, there is no one day firefly in our house, right?"

    "No more, the previous ones are all over."

    Su Wan sighed: "The business of Yingying this day is really very profitable."

    When they got married, Jing Pingyuan prepared several boxes, and later they took them out to play one after another, but they were all gone. Originally, seeing that she liked it, Li Lin wanted to get some more for her, but she refused.  Because Yingying made so much money this day, she couldn't bear it.

    Since the two got married, there was a one-day firefly sale in the imperial city and other big cities, and it became famous, attracting countless nobles to chase after it, and now it is a box of a thousand gold.

    One thousand gold is ten thousand taels of silver, but Su Wan was reluctant to play with so much silver.

    "There are many profitable businesses, one or two, but it doesn't matter."

    Su Wan covered her face with her sleeves, and then smiled softly: "Speaking of which, my husband, you are really interesting. I live a mediocre life, and I don't even want to celebrate my birthday. I feel that it is a waste of money. Now I am persuading me  Be more extravagant, let me even play with a box of thousands of gold."

    "Madam should live a more casual and carefree life. Even if it is more luxurious, I can afford it after all. It's just a mere one-day firefly."

    Before he married her, he was thinking that if he married her, he would make her live well. It wouldn't happen that she married him, but her life would be worse than before she left the cabinet.

    ?Because celebrating her birthday is really too laborious, and she has been wronged, so it is better to make up for it with other things.

    "The fireworks in the world and this day's firefly, although I am really happy to see them, they are just fleeting things, and I always feel very distressed afterwards, so I don't need to mention them, but you accompany me to see the stars in the sky.  It's also joyful."

    Having said that, her tone changed again: "If your husband is caring, why don't you prepare some useful things for me, it's better than these."

    Between this husband and wife, since he wants to treat you well, he must never say something like 'I don't need you and don't bother in the future'. After a long time, he will think that you really don't need it, so he won't  Thinking of what to give you.

    Since what he gave was too extravagant, let him change it in another way.

    There must be occasional surprise gifts, but they don't have to be too extravagant, right?

    Su Wan rolled his eyes, and then said: "Why don't you give me a wreath, like a wreath made of flowers in spring. When spring comes, I can wear the wreath for a spring outing."

    "It's also very good to have a lot of fruits in autumn."

    "Wreath?" Li Lin thought about the appearance of the wreath, and it seemed that there was no difficulty, so he agreed after thinking about it, "It is possible."

    With a thought, Su Guan got an idea, and suddenly sat up: "I want to make the pattern myself, and then let Jiubian let the jewelry maker do some trial sales. When the spring outing, and the Qiqiao Festival, it must be  Something that girls like."

    "Maybe I can make money!"

    Seeing that she was about to get up, Li Lin stretched out his hand to hold her hand, and sighed helplessly: "Don't stay with Jiubian again in the future, thinking about making money all the time."

    Jiubian would come here occasionally, and Su Wan would occasionally ask him about business matters. The two of them got together just thinking about making money, and Li Lin wanted to throw Jiubian out several times.

    Really are.

    Bring on his little girl.

    "It's good to make money, and he even divided my money."

    Although Jiubian is a bit tricky, he really doesn't dare to trick Su Wan, the mistress, but any business that gets help from Su Wan will be given to Su Wan from his own money.

    "This is his business, let him toss about it."

    "But I feel very good, and I am very happy."

    If you have money but don't make money, you bastards, it's impossible for anyone to despise those with a lot of money.

    Moreover, Jiubian also has a sense of propriety in doing things, and he will not give her money indiscriminately just because she bears the name of the mistress of the Li family.  He couldn't move the part with the Li family, so he gave her some of his share.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 599: That Day Has Gone

    ?

    This kind of thing is equivalent to getting a few cents for a little effort.

    Of course, Jiubian gave her such an opportunity, otherwise, no matter how many ideas she had, she would have to struggle on her own, and there would be no ready money to collect.

    Like jewelry and the like, she just drew the style by chance. Later, Jiu Bian took care of all the production and sales, but the amount given to her was not too much, but only two tenths of what he got from this kind of jewelry.

    It is roughly regarded as a share of the design fee for her.

    No matter how much money is collected for this kind of thing, Su Wan naturally won't think too much of it.

    Li Lin thought for a while, and felt that since she was happy, then let her go.

    Although Jiubian is not in tune on weekdays, it is extremely reliable when doing serious things, and he dare not really have any other thoughts. It would be a good thing if Su Wan could get along with the people around him.

    "As long as madam is happy, it's just to pass the time."

    Although Su Wan had some ideas and wanted to draw some patterns, but it was getting late now, and it was almost time to go to bed, so he had to wait until tomorrow if he had anything to do.

    Thinking of this, she lay down quietly again, pillowed on his lap, with one hand fingering the persimmon pattern on his cuff, and with the other hand she began to count the stars.

    The night outside is getting darker, and the sound of insects can be heard from time to time between the summer forest and the fields, but the yard is quiet and quiet, as if there is an invisible boundary separating everything from the outside.

    His slender fingers caressed a strand of her hair, and gently brushed the hairpin between her hair. His eyes fell on her white porcelain cheeks, feeling the light weight on his legs, and his eyes were soft and tender.

    He always likes to stay with her, just leaning against each other quietly like this, reading a book, or admiring the scenery.

    "Husband, when do you think Mr. Liu and Mr. Sun will come back? And Zhao Mingzhan, I don't know what will happen when he goes to the Western Wei Dynasty?"

    "Come back after the matter is over." Li Lin felt that Su Wan paid too much attention to Zhao Mingzhan, and felt a little uncomfortable, "As for Zhao Mingzhan, I reminded him earlier that since I knew someone was going to kill him, I didn't seek help.  Even if he dies, that is because he has no ability."

    Su Wan thought about it, and thought it made sense. Zhao Mingzhan was also a capable person. In the past, she also felt that it was a pity that such an outstanding young man like Zhao Mingzhan died, and she even took his wife to accompany him to Huangquan Road. It can be seen  Husband and wife have deep feelings.

    I also felt that it was a pity that this couple gave way to Zhao Mingyan and Su Fu for the sake of the plot.

    The most important thing is that the husband and wife are kind and noble people.

    Such a person should live a long life.

    I just don't know what expression Su Fu will have when Zhao Mingzhan returns safely. I'm afraid she will be so shocked that she will faint.

    After so many years of plotting, regardless of reputation, it was all in vain in the end.

    The corners of Su Wan's mouth twitched. If it was the old days, and seeing Su Fu's misfortune, she would definitely feel that she deserved the misfortune and asked for it. But now that she is far away from the imperial city, those things are also far away from her, so she doesn't feel much.

    I don't feel sorry for her, nor feel happy.

    She counted the days carefully. In Su Fu's previous life, Su Wan died before Zhao Mingzhan. It seemed that that day had passed before she knew it.

    The original Su Wan married Zhao Mingyan at the age of sixteen, and died of dystocia at the age of seventeen.

    Has it already passed?  !

    Su Wan smiled, as if a stone stuck in her heart had been removed, and her whole body relaxed. After all, no one wants to die, even if she is not the original owner, her life is different from her.

    She grabbed his arm and struggled to get up, then whispered something in his ear.

    Li Lin paused, his eyes a little dazed: "Really?"

    "Yeah." She smiled sincerely and gently, "So Husband, you really don't have to worry anymore. I will definitely accompany you well in the future."

    "The fate of this life, there is nothing immutable. Some people go the wrong way, and this life will be painful, while some people go the right way, and their lives will be safe."

    "Madam said so."

    It was the right thing for her to marry him. No matter what the future holds, he may not be able to guarantee that he will have such deep affection for her throughout his life, but no matter what happens, he will protect her for the rest of her life.

    Because she is his first wife, no matter what happens, it is always a husband and wife, and he will not ignore her.

    But this is also the worst result, he always feels that he?? and her husband and wife have been loving for a lifetime and will grow old together.

    Perhaps nearly half of the couples in the world may have disagreements due to various reasons, and the relationship between husband and wife fades away. If they have a conscience, they will respect their wives and take up the responsibility of being a husband. But some people just start marrying wives and taking concubines  , if you meet someone who has no conscience, spoiling concubines and destroying wives may happen.

    The two leaned against each other for a long time, Su Wan felt a little sleepy, and yawned a few times, the husband and wife went down the observation building and went back to their room to rest

    June and July are the hottest days, and Su Wan doesn't like to go out. Recently, she even goes to Guiyan City less often. Apart from practicing dancing, piano and chess on weekdays, she also reads books faster. During the whole month of July,  She read all four volumes.

    In addition, I also drew more than a dozen of these styles of wreaths, with various patterns, and ones full of autumn fruits.

    Probably because these people are all alone and have no family members, so they feel that where the master is, they have a safe place. They are tired from traveling outside and have free time, so they come back to have a rest.

    But it's just now, I didn't feel this way before.

    In the past, Li Lin didn't care about them, and lived wherever he liked, and they also felt that it didn't matter where they lived.

    But now that Li Lin has married his wife, the Li family has a mistress, and there is also a steward Zhang here. Once this person comes back, everything will be arranged, and it is almost comfortable everywhere.

    It is too far away from the city to go back, this is another home.

    So, even though he was tired from running around, Jiubian still liked to come to Shiqiao Village. When he was resting, he would sleep in the guest garden, or play with Yuanyou, and the days of laughing and joking passed day by day.

    Su Wan handed over the wreath pattern he had drawn to Jiubian. Jiubian looked at it and thought it was interesting: "It is suitable for spring banquets and Qiqiao. If it is exquisitely made, the ladies should like it."

    Su Wan nodded: "I thought of one place with me. Although it is not as profitable as those jewelry, but there are many kinds of jewelry, and there are also many shops. Let's just sell it as the same jewelry. Chunri and Qiqiao bought it well.  , it can last a year."

    "I'll let the craftsman take a look and see how to make it. It's too late this year, and it will be sold in the spring of next year." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 600 Don't follow him, walking like that is ugly

    ?

    The two began to discuss the wreath with great interest, what material to use, what price and so on.

    When it comes to making money, both of them are very happy and feel that they have met a bosom friend.

    Seeing these two people like this, Li Lin felt a little headache. He felt that Jiubian had turned his girl into a little money fan, and his eyes sparkled when talking about money.

    But after he thought about it carefully, it seemed that something was wrong. It seemed that Su Wan was quite a fan of money when she was not out of the cabinet. It's just that at that time she just wanted to lie flat and be a salted fish, and she didn't want to have any ideas, but now she wants to get up  .

    He just wanted to laugh.

    He put down the book in his hand, and argued to Jiu: "Take it back first and let people have a look at it, and make the two sets of spring flowers and autumn fruits first, and send them to Madam.  Take it there."

    Jiubian shook the Jiangshan beauty fan in his hand, and said with a smile, "What kind of silver do you want, and what jewelry does the lady want, and the subordinate will just send someone to deliver it when the time comes."

    It's not a big deal, but I'm worried that the accounts are wrong, so just write down the accounts.

    Li Lin glanced at him indifferently, and his tone was flat but inexplicably dangerous: "Is the gift I gave to my wife still needing your money?"

    Jiubian heard the words, and laughed meaningfully: "The relationship is good, the relationship is good, and the subordinates will definitely go to Zhang Guanshi to ask for money. Don't worry, young master, hahaha."

    Although you can't watch the good show between the son and his wife every day, it's quite interesting to watch it occasionally. It seems very good that the son's life is so light, and the wife likes to be leisurely and carefree.

    This can be regarded as really meeting the right person. If you change your temperament casually, you may not be able to get along as a couple.

    Li Lin glanced at him lightly, and instructed: "Be careful."

    "Of course, I will ask the craftsman to check it several times. Don't worry, my lord."

    Li Lin nodded, feeling that he was a bit of an eyesore here: "Go back and rest if you have nothing to do."

    Jiu Bian let out a hey, he thought his master would say, 'It's okay, get out of here', maybe he would maintain his status as a noble son in front of his wife.

    He smiled, but didn't say anything else, and then took the style of Su Wan's painting, swaggered away with a Jiangshan Beauty fan, and looked like a crab running across the aisle.

    Su Wan took a few more glances, and then she was rubbed by the person sitting next to her: "What else is he doing?"

    Su Wan turned her head and glanced at him, realizing that she seemed to be having too much fun chatting with someone just now, and her husband might be jealous, so she laughed.

    "I just think that Jiubian walks quite gracefully, like a crab running across the aisle, swaggering. It's really strange that he didn't get beaten while walking on the street."

    Jiubian, this person, being friends with him, cheating people with him, is very satisfying, but if the person is cheated by him, they will almost all gnash their teeth, wishing to bite him to death.

    However, many people don't know who the enemy is when they are cheated, and they really can't find a place to hate.

    For example, Su Ran and Baochailou, Jiubian first made a lot of jewelry in the style of Baochailou and sold them in places other than the imperial city, making a lot of money. Later, some people looked for references to those styles  Change a little, I don't know how much I have made with these jewelry these years.

    Baochailou and Su Ran behind were almost vomiting blood with anger, but they still don't know who they are.

    Many people around Li Lin said that this man would be beaten to death sooner or later, but after so many years, he is still alive and well, still like this.

    "Don't follow him, it's very ugly to walk like that, and more importantly, it's easy to be beaten."

    The couple looked at each other, and then both laughed.

    Well, it's actually quite interesting to watch him cheat.

    Su Wan felt that everyone around Li Lin was a genius, which was very interesting

    On the sixth day of August, Su Wan went to the small house to see how her dowry was being prepared. Her wedding day was on the eighth day of August. It was an excellent day. Her wedding dress was also prepared early.  Walk around in front of Su Wan.

    Although the big red wedding dress is not as cumbersome and extravagant as the ladies of the family, it is embroidered with a pair of exquisite phoenixes, which is also very beautiful.  Extremely attentive.

    "Not bad." Su Wan looked very satisfied.

    Whether it's the wedding dress or the marriage, Su Wan is satisfied. The Zhang family is a kind family, whether it's Manager Zhang or Mrs. Zhang, they are all preachingReasonable and kind person.

    Zhang Fu'er is a sensible sister-in-law, even though Zhang Shou is a bit stupid, but she is sincere and sincere, and Xiao Mo can be regarded as an excellent destination if she can get this marriage.

    Xiao Mian was a little bit reluctant: "If the servant girl gets married, she won't be able to stay with Madam all the time."

    Ever since the marriage was settled, she didn't follow Su Wan much when she went out. Most of them were followed by Xiao Sang and Xie Si'an. She herself stayed at home to embroider the dowry and learn some backyard chores from Madam Zheng.  Mammy is getting older, and these things will be left to her in the future.

    Sitting aside, Madam Zheng smiled and said, "You little girl, what's so sad about this, it's not that you won't be able to see your wife after you get married."

    Su Wan also smiled: "That's right, I still need you to help you with the inner courtyard's affairs in the future, you, you have to learn from Madam Zheng to be serious."

    Xiao Mo thought about it, one advantage of marrying in the mansion is that she can stay with the master for the rest of her life, and she is unwilling to leave Su Wan no matter for herself or emotionally.

    Firstly, she is reluctant to leave her master, and secondly, in this world, she is a homeless orphan girl, her body is like duckweed, no one else can rely on her, only her master is the one they can rely on.

    "The servant must study hard and live up to the expectations of the master."

    Su Wan smiled and said, "Okay."

    Having said that, Xiao Mo asked again: "Ma'am, is it alright for the mountain mist and bamboo to serve you?"

    Shanwu and Zhucui are the people Xiaolian chooses to serve in the main courtyard when she decides to marry. They are not outstanding in appearance, but they are better than ordinary ones. They were selected by her and Xiaosang after observing for a long time.  of.

    In fact, when the two selected candidates, they were also a little entangled. They felt that they couldn't choose a color that was too good, so as not to have any inappropriate thoughts in the future, but if it was too bad, Su Wan was a majestic princess, and her personal maid could not be on the stage.  , it is definitely inappropriate to take it out.

    Therefore, they asked Madam Zheng for her opinion, and finally chose Shanwu Zhucui, who looked better than ordinary people, but they were not outstanding. They were in the right situation together, and they were hardworking and well-behaved.  , are also homeless orphans.

    Xiao Sang, Xiaoman and Madam Zheng took turns to teach them for more than half a year, and hired a female gentleman to teach them how to read and write. They were only put into the main courtyard half a month ago to serve them.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 601 Zhao Mingzhan really escaped this catastrophe?

    ?

    Shan Wu is clever and smart, but calm and sensible, Zhu Cui is shy, but ingenious, whether it is hair curling or needlework, it is excellent.

    Now Shanwu works with Xiaosang, and Zhucui takes care of combing hair and changing clothes. Although it was a bit unsatisfactory at the beginning, it is now smooth.

    "It's not bad." Su Wan felt quite satisfied. She didn't have too high requirements for these people, they were loyal and trustworthy, and doing things safely was enough.

    Xiao Mo breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the words: "I can rest assured that their work can satisfy Madam."

    She was afraid that the two of them would not serve carefully and make the master uncomfortable, so she could get married with peace of mind.

    "You, just get married with peace of mind. After you get married, you will be given three days off to get along well with your in-law's family. Then go to Madam Zheng to learn from her."

    "yes."

    Su Wan asked Little Sauna to come out with a box, and then handed it to her: "It stands to reason that tomorrow is the time for you to put on makeup, and I should have given it to you tomorrow, but you took care of me after I went, so I won't give it to you."  Go, let Xiao Sang go to accompany you for a day, so that the sisters in the house and the village who are close to you can add makeup to you."

    "This golden hairpin is my make-up gift for you, please accept it."

    Xiao Mo took the box, opened it, and saw a set of delicate golden magnolia heads lying quietly inside, and the blossoming magnolias were so lifelike, she was taken aback: "Ma'am, this can't be helped, Ma'am, you have already given it to the servant girl."  Less stuff, this"

    Su Wan said: "It's not a valuable thing. What I gave you earlier was given to you by my master. You are someone close to me. If you are going to get married, you can't let your in-laws look down on you. Today's gift is mine.  I added makeup to you in private because of the friendship between you and me."

    Su Guan originally prepared a lot of dowry for Xiao Li, including cloth clothes, food, jewelry, and silver at the bottom of the box. The silver alone was worth a thousand taels, but it was quite a lot. The maidservants in the mansion mentioned this matter  , everyone is extremely envious.

    Xiao Mo thought for a while, since it was the master's wish, she couldn't refuse it, so she accepted it: "Thank you, madam, madam, don't worry, slave will live a good life after getting married."

    As long as she doesn't try to kill herself, her life can't be worse.

    The in-laws' family are all reasonable people, kind and easy to get along with. The father-in-law and mother-in-law are in charge and mother-in-law, but the family background has always been rich, and her dowry is also quite a lot. In the end, there is Su Wan, the master, who supports her.

    If she is having a bad time, she will really be killed.

    "You can think so, and I'm relieved. When you are married, you just want to live a good life. You have to take care of the trivial life, husband and wife, husband's family, these people and things."

    Xiao Mian nodded seriously: "The slave has found out, Madam, don't worry."

    After delivering gifts to Xiao Li, Su Wan returned to the main courtyard.

    On the second day, she sent Xiao Sang to accompany Xiao Mo. When she had nothing to do, she read in the study, and in the afternoon, she went to the dance practice room to practice dancing.

    When she came back sweating all over, a maid hurriedly came to report: "Ma'am, the young master asked Madam to go to the front yard to receive guests."

    "Going to the Hospitality Court? But what did you say?"

    "Young Master said that if Madam asked, he would say Mr. Sun is here."

    "Mr. Sun is back? So soon?" Su Wan was surprised at first, and then pleasantly surprised.

    Of course, she knows about Mr. Liu, the junior sister. She has always wanted to take care of her body and give Li Lin a child in the future, whether it is one or two, regardless of gender, but she herself  I am really afraid of death.

    If Mr. Sun was there, she would feel more at ease.

    It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect people to arrive so quickly. From Guiyan City to Yancheng in the Western Wei Dynasty, it would take 20 days to arrive even if the horse whipped the whip, and if you want to travel smoothly, you have to pass the checkpoints in each city. Calculate carefully  , there is no month that cannot be reached.

    The emperor of the Western Wei Dynasty's birthday was on the tenth day of the seventh lunar month, and he would return to the city the next day. I'm afraid it wasn't that fast. They probably came all the way here.

    "I'll wash up and go there."

    Su Wan was a little happy to see this female gentleman, but she thought that those people must be very eccentric and difficult to get along with. She was thinking about it, so she asked Shan Wu to call Xie Si'an over and accompany her.  outer courtyard.

    When Xie Si'an came, Su Wan told Xie Si'an about the matter: "This Mr. Sun is also capable, maybe our family will have to ask her for help in the future when women take care of their bodies and give birth. I'm just worried that she has a weird temper.  I ask you to help me talk to her for a while."

      Xie Si'an has been in the rivers and lakes before, and she is also a voodoo girl. As a person with the same eccentric temper, maybe they have a common language.

    Xie Si said in peace of mind, ma'am, you are really thinking simply. Apart from the possibility of having a common language, it may also be because of a disagreement!

    But she also wanted to go and see, to see what this Mr. Sun was capable of

    "So, it's a good thing, so I'll stay for a glass of wedding wine tomorrow"

    When Su Guan took Xie Si'an Shanwu to the door of the hospitality garden, he heard a male voice coming from inside. It seemed that he had heard that voice somewhere before, but he couldn't recognize it for a while.

    "If the prince wants to stay for the wedding, he is naturally welcome."

    This is Li Lin's voice, this Su Wan can hear it clearly, but Shizi?  What prince?

    She frowned and pondered for a moment, then suddenly she had a flash of inspiration and thought of a certain possibility.

    Could it be that the person here is the son of Prince Zhao?

    Zhao Mingzhan really escaped this catastrophe?

    Thinking of this, Su Wan felt a little excited, raised her skirt and walked forward quickly, Xie Si'an and Shan Wu followed behind her.

    "Madam is here."

    Someone in the yard mentioned it, and the people in the house were silent for a moment, and then saw a woman in a lake green dress stepping across the threshold, with big sleeves fluttering as she walked, like a graceful woman.  A fairy who fell into the world.

    You didn't dare to look more, so you got up and saluted.

    "Meet my wife."

    "You don't need to be too polite." Su Wan smiled, and glanced around the room. There were eight people sitting there, only two of whom she knew, one was Mr. Liu, and the other was Zhao Mingzhan, the son of King Zhao.

    There is also a woman in her twenties, wearing a fancy butterfly dress, holding a white butterfly fan in her hand. She has a pair of red phoenix eyes. She seems to be smiling at this time, but it makes people feel a little evil.

    Su Wan felt that this must be Mr. Liu's junior sister, Mr. Sun.

    Everyone sat down again, Su Wan sat down beside Li Lin, and Li Lin introduced to her: "This is Mr. Liu's junior sister, Mr. Sun."

    Mr. Sun raised his eyes and glanced at Su Wan, but he was more serious at the moment, and he didn't dare to be presumptuous. He stood up respectfully and bowed: "Sun Xiang has seen Madam." (Remember this site's website: www.  hlnovel.com

 Chapter 602 Keeping money and making money with money, the latter is naturally better

    ?

    Mr. Sun's original name was Sun Xiang, but since she got into the business of recuperating women's bodies, she changed her name to Sun Qianjin, which was taken from the book "Qian Jin Fang", and later became famous in Weicheng in the Western Wei Dynasty.  , the world also called her a grandson.

    But these are all old things. Now that she is far away from Yancheng in the Western Wei Dynasty, there is no need to mention the daughter of grandson and grandson, and there will be no such person in the future. She is just Sun Xiang now.

    Although she and this senior brother were at odds and wanted to fight when they saw each other, she had to admit that this man pulled her out of the quagmire and found her a good place to go.

    If it was the past, Sun Xiang liked to be free and unrestrained, and she would definitely disdain to submit to others, but after she was trapped in the quagmire of the imperial palace and narrowly escaped countless deaths, she was really scared.

    In this way, someone rescued her from the quagmire, and she was willing to work for him and let others drive her.

    Moreover, she has heard of the Li family, so it is a good place to go.

    "Mr. Sun doesn't need to be formal." Su Wan smiled, "Mr. came all the way, it's really hard work, I will order someone to arrange a place to live later, and then hold a banquet for Mr.

    "Your Madam." Sun Xiang stretched out his hand to press his neck, and shook his fan, "I'm really tired after rushing all the way."

    "Mr. Zhao and Mrs. Liu's wife recognize the other four, these two are Mr. Shang, a pair of brothers. They offended someone in the Western Wei Dynasty, and their family's money was gone. They fled all the way to the south and happened to meet ours.  People, if Madam doesn't dislike it, just ask them to do things for you in the future."

    "The two gentlemen are quite talented in business."

    The two said they were gentlemen, but in fact they were not very old. They were just young people in their early twenties, but they looked very calm after going through a lot of things.

    The two stood up: "Meet your wife."

    Su Wan accepted the gift: "I'm afraid I will trouble the two of you in the future."

    The two said: "It is our brother's blessing to serve Madam."

    The two of them did have extraordinary talents in business. Although they were born in the market, they accumulated a lot of money in a few years and became well-known businessmen in the Western Wei Dynasty.

    It's just that because of lack of power and power, they are often bullied by those powerful and powerful. In the end, not only did they not keep the family business they earned, but they almost lost their lives. Fortunately, they met Li Lin's people and rescued them.

    Li Lin's people took Mr. Zhao Mingzhan, Mr. Liu, and Mr. Sun, who were originally disguised as members of the Escort Bureau, on their way back. They saved people and just stopped by. After checking their identities, they took them and planned to drop them off in the next town.

    It just so happened that Li Lin received the news, so he asked someone to ask their wishes and bring them back.

    Although Su Guan has Steward Lin to help manage the dowry shop and has opened several shops in Guiyan City, the money and silver on her is really a huge sum, and it is a waste to keep it for doing nothing, it is better  Find a few people to help with the operation, and there will be some industries in the future.

    Keeping money and making money with money, of course, the latter is better.

    It just so happens that she is now interested in doing business to make money, so let her make trouble.

    "These two are Mr. Yu and Mr. Yan. Mr. Yu has some research on farming. I invite him to be a guest. Mr. Yan is an old acquaintance of my uncle. There was an accident at home and he came to avoid disaster. You can call him Uncle Yan."  Can."

    Mr. Yan hurriedly said: "Don't dare, Madam just call me Lao Yan."

    Uncle?  Su Wan thought for a moment, and then remembered that the uncle Li Lin was talking about was Lord Yufu. Since he was an old acquaintance of Lord Yufu, he naturally had to respect him.

    "Uncle Yan, you are being polite. Since I am an old acquaintance of my uncle, I naturally want to call him uncle."

    Li Lindao: "Mr. Yan's piano skills are extraordinary. If Madam likes it, she can also ask Mr. Yan for advice."

    "Really? Then I'll ask Uncle Yan to teach me a lot." Su Wan's piano skills are actually average, and this is the result of her trying to hide her secrets. It belongs to the kind that is neither brilliant nor bad.

    If you have nothing to do when you are free, it would be great if you can learn something.

    Although Li Lin's qin skills are also extraordinary, but when she was with him, she patronized to see his demeanor playing the qin. How could she remember to learn from him?  Not concentrating, patronizing the wind, flowers, snow and moon.

    "If Madam wants to learn, she will definitely teach her all."

    Li Lin introduced a few men to Su Wan, and then ordered them to be taken down to arrange a place to rest, Huifeng took the men to the guest garden in the outer courtyard, and Xie Si'an listened to Su Wan's instructions, and took them to the guest garden.  Sun Xiang went to her own residenceLive in the yard for the time being.

    After these people left, Su Wan also returned to the main courtyard. Li Lin left behind Zhao Mingzhan and said, "How long do you plan to stay here?"

    Zhao Mingzhan took a sip of tea: "I will go back when the envoys return to the Imperial City."

    Zhao Mingzhan was ordered to attend the Western Wei Emperor's birthday as an envoy of Eastern Zhao, but when he was in Yancheng, Li Lin's people asked him for a favor, and when Zhao Mingzhan came out of the palace that night, he came to see them and said  He was asked to take him with them when they left.

    Ever since Zhao Mingzhan heard Li Lin's words, he felt uneasy after he went to the Western Wei Dynasty. He always felt that something was going to happen, so he came up with this golden method of getting rid of the shell. People pretended to be sick, and he followed Li Lin quietly.  Back to Dongzhao.

    The current envoy team is still on the road, and he has already arrived in Dongzhao.

    "How is Mingjing now?"

    "It's very good. I get along well with those people in the academy, and they are much more lively than before. If you are worried, he will come back in a while, and he will know when he sees."

    Zhao Mingzhan said with a smile: "Of course I'm relieved to leave it to Patriarch Li."

    If it were someone else, they might have other thoughts, but Li Lin couldn't have it. The Li family didn't care who the emperor was, but they cared about the people in the world. If Eastern Zhao could be stable, Li Lin would definitely be happy to see it  .

    Zhao Mingzhan lowered his eyes, thinking about the envoy team in his heart: "I don't know if they can reach Eastern Zhao safely"

    When Su Wan returned to the inner courtyard, someone came over and told her about the two gentlemen of the merchant. This person was the leader who went to the Western Wei Dynasty to do business this time, and his name was Huaisha.

    "As the young master said, although these two people were born in the market, they are quite moral people, and they have extraordinary talents in business. If Madam wants to use them, she can do so."

    "In the past, they were bullied and persecuted because of their lack of power and power, and they also wanted to find a backer, and my wife was just the right one."

    Su Wan nodded and said: "I know about this, thank you for bringing him back."

    Huai Sha said: "Everything is ordered by the young master. If the madam wants to thank you, please thank the young master."

    It's not good for Huaisha to stay in the main courtyard for a long time, so he hurriedly said goodbye and left after finishing the matter.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 603 She can give them money, but she can't give them a future

    ?

    Su Guan sat quietly on the seat, slowly shaking the fan in his hand, but thinking about it in his heart.

    She did have a sum of money in her hand, and it was still quite a lot. She had hidden the money before, but she didn't have any ideas.  Lou and several shops are making money.

    ?But later, I felt that it was meaningless to guard these things, and I also had some ideas of asking people to help manage the business, but I couldn't find the right people.

    It's easy for Li Lin to find such a person. If one or two of Jiubian's subordinates are randomly selected, they are not as good as Jiubian, but they are not bad, but she doesn't want to use them.

    Public is public, private is private, those people used to work for Licheng and fight for their future, but when they came to her, they did it for her personally. She could give them money, but she couldn't give them a future.

    So although she has ideas, she doesn't want to bring people from the city over to do things for her.

    Li Lin naturally also saw her thoughts, and was secretly looking for a suitable person for her, but due to various reasons, it was not suitable. It was a coincidence to meet the merchant brothers, but they were also the most suitable.

    The merchant brothers have nothing to worry about, and they have offended the clan, so they can't get along with the Western Wei Dynasty, so now they have to come to Eastern Zhao.

    It is too long-term to want revenge, and they have no foundation in Dongzhao, and they have had enough of being bullied by the clan power. If the money given by Su Wan is suitable, they will naturally be willing.

    Su Wan went back to the dormitory, and counted his bank notes, and there were nearly 400,000 taels.

    Among them, the 100,000 taels were the apologies given by Princess Sui and the Shen family in the past, some were saved by the Yue family's previous shop, some were exchanged by her with the Jinning Duke's Mansion and the Zhen Guo Duke Mansion, and some were married.  The ones I saved when I was married, and the ones I saved after I got married.  .

    Moreover, after she got married, she was raised by her husband's family. She raised her delicately and spent a lot of money on a daily basis, but she really didn't spend much of her own money. Apart from rewarding the people around her, she had nothing else to do.  up.

    In this way, the money is getting more and more, and it is a pity not to do anything.

    If you want her to manage the shops in Guiyan City like they are in charge of a few shops in Guiyan City, it will be a bit tiring if there are too many shops opened. If someone helps to manage them, she will be the owner and backer.  Looking at the account book, it is very good.

    Thinking so, she let Zhu Cui grind it, carefully wrote up the plan, and then discussed with Li Lin when he came back at night, and asked for his opinion.

    In the evening, Jingpingyuan hosted a banquet on the waterside pavilion in the garden to welcome today's guests. The men sat together drinking and chatting, talking about the vastness of the world, and the women were drinking fruit wine and whispering about the spring, summer, autumn and winter in the world.  Fengyue.

    Sun Xiang especially loves to read story books, and also loves to listen to the stories of love and moon in this world. No, after this banquet, he didn't have any friendship with Xie Si'an. Instead, he and Zhang Fu'er seemed to meet bosom friends.

    Zhang Fu'er is clever and eccentric. There is nothing in this village or Guiyan City that she doesn't know, even the book of stories, and I don't know how many times she has read it.

    Sun Xiang is such a lonely and bad-tempered person, the whole one is an aunt, and she has some respect for Li Lin and Su Wan. She doesn't pay attention to anyone else, but now she is talking to Zhang Fuer about compiling a storybook.

    Su Wan took a sip of the fruit wine and looked at the excitement of the banquet, feeling good: "If you want to write a storybook, I have a bookstore in Guiyan City, and there is a business for storybooks."

    "In the past, we just came up with a rough idea, and then asked the gentleman who wrote the book to write it. If Mr. Sun is interested, it is also possible to ask the gentleman who wrote the book to come over or go to the bookstore."

    "That's right, Sister Sun, Madam's bookstore business is very good. Every time a new storybook comes out, it will be sold out in a day. If Sister Sun wants to write a story and want people to see it, then  The bookstore is definitely an excellent choice.¡±

    "The previous "Marrying a Young Lady" is the book I wanted, and it is selling very well. Madam even asked the bookstore to calculate a sum of money for me."

    "Marrying a Beautiful Lady" is a storybook that Zhang Fuer thought up. The story is about a nobleman who wandered in the market and was picked up by a girl from a small clan.

    The young man acted as a guard for Jiao Niang, and the two of them secretly had feelings for each other. Later, the young man returned home, took back everything he had, and married Jiao Niang home in a glorious manner.

    The story is lingering and full of ups and downs, and the relationship between the two is even more epic. It was all the rage in Guiyan City, and even in the Imperial City.I also took a lot of money for the phone book.

    The bookstore also has regulations on the share of the book, the cost of the paper accounts for two-tenths of the money sold for a book, and the writer accounts for two-tenths.

    The person thinking of the story does not need to spend much effort because he only provided an outline. Therefore, if the book writer adopts this outline, the bookstore will pay half of the price to the person thinking of the story.

    Although half a percent is not too much, but this book sold a lot, it is also a lot of money.

    Sun Xiang was really tempted: "That's really good. The writer in Madam's shop must have a good literary talent. I'll go and see for myself when the time comes."

    "What's so difficult about it? It's only an hour's journey from this village to Guiyan City. If you don't know someone well, just ask Fuer to accompany you there. She always likes to run around."

    Zhang Fu'er stuck out her tongue, grinning, and made the people sitting on the table laugh from ear to ear with her own strength, it was really a happy fruit.

    Sun Xiang drank the fruit wine slowly, looked at the people sitting at the table with a smile, looked at the starry sky, and finally shook his head and smiled.

    This day, it seems that it is not good, but it is not bad.

    At night, after the banquet was over, Su Wan wrote the unfinished plans at the table by the light of the palace lantern. After Li Lin took a bath, he was wearing white pajamas and was holding a book on the wooden couch opposite the desk.  Sit down and read a book.

    Su Wan was writing so engrossed that she didn't notice his existence at all. When she finished writing and looked up, she saw a person sitting across from her.

    "Why are you here? What time is it?"

    "It's almost Hai hour."

    Su Wan stretched out his hand and yawned, then stood up: "No wonder you're so sleepy."

    In ancient times, there was no activity at night, and most of them lay down to rest at this time.

    She dried the paper, then walked over with it, and handed it to him: "Look at the plan I wrote?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 604 If Madam Misses Me, I'd Be Very Happy

    ?

    Li Lin put down the book in his hand, took the paper and read it carefully, while Su Wan sat down casually opposite him.

    "Give them 30%?"

    "It's exactly 30%. I also refer to the share given to Jiubian here in Licheng. 30% is just right. If it's too little, it's not easy to ask someone to do things for you. But if it's too much, I can't bear it."

    Su Wan felt that 30% was just right: "The remaining 70%, 20% will be used for charity, and will be allocated to various charitable halls in the future, or places like Liangzhou where the people need it, and the remaining 50% will be for myself.  of."

    Su Wan is not short of money, and she is willing to do some good deeds, but every time she moves it from the warehouse, she also feels a little reluctant. The money she earns in this way is just right, and she doesn't feel bad about it.

    Li Lin thought about it and thought it was good: "Madam is kind."

    ? In fact, the people of the world are really living a hard life. The years are good when the weather is good, but if there are natural disasters and man-made disasters, they will easily fall into despair, and the whole family can't survive.

    The Li family in Licheng is well managed, and ordinary people live a good life, but the outside is very ordinary, and Licheng also prepares a sum of money every year for this purpose.

    "What about the business? What kind of business?"

    "If people are trustworthy, I plan to give them 50,000 taels of silver first, and let them figure out what business to do. They should know better than me. As for me, I just look at the results."

    "If they do well this year, we will give them another 100,000 taels next year to allow them to develop well."

    Su Wan intends to use this sum of money to let the merchant brother run a business empire for her. She only needs to make money, and she doesn't care what business she does.

    Of course, the premise is that this person is credible.

    "People are trustworthy. I also ordered people to investigate their affairs in the Western Wei Dynasty. They are a pair of brothers who pay attention to morality and integrity. And with your identity, they don't have the courage to run away with your money.  .¡±

    "As for the future, you gave them a three-point profit, which is enough to make them rich for a lifetime. Maybe they come by themselves, and they may get more, but the hardships and bullying also make them work hard."

    "It's available for the time being. If they want more greedy in the future, then it's time to talk about it. After all, who can say for sure what will happen in the future, whether it is looking for these two brothers or someone else, there is this concern."  of."

    A person's life is so long, some people can be consistent, but some people change themselves beyond recognition during these years.

    Therefore, don¡¯t think about this kind of thing too long-term. Think about it for a few years. After a few years, try and test to see if you can continue. If you can continue, you can continue. If you can¡¯t continue, just change people.

    After hearing what he said, Su Wan felt relieved a lot: "Then I will discuss this matter with them after tomorrow. Fortunately, I will take fifty thousand taels first. If I let my one hundred and fifty thousand taels of silver all of a sudden, then I will be fine."  I'm going to die of distress."

    "Wealth fan." Li Lin smiled helplessly, "This little money will make you feel bad. If you let you be the housekeeper in the future, wouldn't it make you feel bad every day?"

    Ever since Su Wan told him that she wanted to be his wife, apart from looking at those scrolls and books, if there were important guests on weekdays, he would also call her to the outer courtyard to meet and participate in their relationship.  talk.

    After all, Licheng is different, and there is no rule that the harem is not allowed to participate in politics, and women are not allowed to participate in the court. If the lord is not present, it is all up to the mistress, and at most it is to discuss with a few important officials.

    The Li family only married one woman, and as long as the lady was not out of her mind, she would not do anything that would harm Li Cheng.

    However, there are two kinds of mistresses in the Li family. One is the canary type, who doesn¡¯t care about anything when raised in a deep boudoir, so naturally no one will ask her what her idea is, and the other is to stand with her husband.  Together, such a wife is very powerful.

    Of course, the head of the Li family wouldn't be out of his wits and get a wife who doesn't know anything or can't take care of things.

    "That's not the case. The Li family's wealth is unknown, but the hundreds of thousands are just a drop in the bucket. When I look at the amount, I may not feel bad."

    "Besides, I saved this money little by little, so I don't care."

    "If not, I'll do it for you? Then you won't feel bad." Li Lin watched the ink on the paper dry, then folded it up and rested from reading.

    "No." Su Wan yawned, a little sleepy, but still conscious, "This is my business, I don't want you."

    "Okay, don't." Li Lin said after seeing her for a while.After yawning a few times, knowing that she was sleepy, she smiled and leaned over to kiss her, her tone was soft, with a hint of hint, "Ma'am, sleep well."

    Su Wan raised her eyelids and glanced at him: "I'm going to sleep tonight, and tomorrow Xiaolian will get married."

    The two are husband and wife, and they sleep together every day. Although it can't really make things happen, they will mess around when they are emotional. He is still restrained, or he is afraid that he will really lose control, and the number of times is not many.

    If it were before, she felt sorry for him and he would obey him for everything he wanted, but today is different. If someone finds out tomorrow, he will not be laughed to death.

    She still wants a face.

    "Where is madam thinking? It's just to tell you to go to bed, you think too much, but if madam misses me, I'd be more than happy"

    Look, a man looks like a gentleman on the outside, humble and polite, but in private, who cares about face.

    No, really no one is shameless, even coaxing her to take off which clothes, or showing him which clothes to wear.

    Su Wan's face turned red when she heard the words, angry and helpless: "You are really arguing and confusing black and white. You clearly hinted at it yourself. You actually said that I think too much, and you still say that I think about that?"

    "What are you willing to do? I'm not happy yet!"

    Su Wan didn't bother to talk about it with him, anyway, she was going to bed today, so she decided to ignore him: "Okay, I was thinking too much, you didn't think about it, go to bed quickly."

    With that said, she grabbed his hand, pulled him out of the study, locked the door, and went into the bedroom to sleep.

    Someone can't sleep at night, and then starts to touch around, always feeling dissatisfied.

    "Ma'am."

    "Ma'am."

    He yelled twice, and the other party reluctantly answered him with "um".

    "Are you asleep yet?"

    The bedroom was quiet for a while, and then he coughed again: "I thought about it, Madam didn't."

    Madam said: "No, you don't want to, I want to sleep, go to sleep!"

    After a while, she whispered again, quite annoyed: "Li Jingyuan, you shameless!"

    "Thanks to Madam for the compliment."

    What are you doing with your face?

    Of course not!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 605 I Can't Imagine That Kind of Scene

    ?

    In fact, the face is something that is often different from person to person. When you are outside, everyone can be a gentleman, and all the girls can be dignified and beautiful, but it is impossible to carry it like this in private.

    If the husband and wife are both carrying it like this, they are polite and courteous, even when they get close, they talk about etiquette and say "respect each other as guests", but it is really meaningless.

    In fact, the word "respect each other as a guest" is really not a good word. Everyone in the world says that a husband and wife are one, two people are like one person, there is me in you, and you in me, but how can it be described as respecting each other as a guest?

    Be polite between husband and wife as if treating guests?  What does it look like?

    Could it be that you have to carry it when you are lying on the bed?  Do you want to offend before you get close?

    I simply can't imagine that kind of scene.

    Therefore, Mr. Li has always been shameless when the husband and wife get along in private, and he is especially good at coaxing people. Although there is no extravagance, he is especially good at coaxing her to soften her heart. He will indulge him in everything he says.

    Although he was often too ashamed and angry afterwards, thinking that he was a hooligan, but he coaxed him after the embarrassment was over, and he didn't take it seriously.

    The next day was when Xiao Mo got married, Mr. Li coaxed his wife to give her a thrush to apologize, and then the two happily went out together, another sunny day, and another loving couple.

    ?Because they are all in the same mansion, the reception of the bride is much simpler. There are no sedan chairs and floats, but when the time comes, the groom comes to welcome the bride.

    And because the Zhang family is only in charge, and Xiao Mo is just a maidservant, not the master of the house, and it is not easy to overstep the master and make too much trouble, so it is simpler, just take the person over and worship the world.

    The two separated as soon as they left the main courtyard, Li Lin went to the outer courtyard, and Su Wan went to the place where Xiaosang Xiaolian lived. When she came, Xiaolian had already put on her wedding dress and her hair was tied up.  With a bun, Crow Crow's hair looks like satin.

    At this time, she hasn't put on makeup yet, but her face is plain and delicate.

    Xiao Mian was born with a normal complexion, slightly delicate, with a bit of a temper on weekdays, but she was indeed delicate and pleasant when she was quiet. At this time, she put on her wedding dress and pulled her hair up, which added a bit of festive beauty to a bride.

    That kid Zhang Shou is a bit silly, but he has a really good eye.

    "Madam is here."

    Su Wan stepped into the door, waving the white round fan embroidered with deer in her hand, and said with a smile: "Sit down, sit down, don't worry about me, you guys, let's have a good chat."

    Because Xiao Mo was going to get married today, the maidservants in the mansion finished all their work early, except for the mountain mist Zhucui who had to serve in the main courtyard, all the girls were here at the moment, and there were a few and the little ones from the village.  If you can talk, come to join in the fun today.

    A maid in the room brought some chairs and embroidered stools. Su Wan sat down on one of the chairs, and Xiao Sang brought tea. Su Wan smiled and said, "Today's bride is the biggest, so I'll come and have a seat. You are so kind to wait on me."  her."

    Xiao Mo's face was slightly red, her cheeks seemed to be covered with a layer of powdered makeup, which was even more beautiful than makeup, she hurriedly said: "Slaves don't want to be served, you will make fun of me, hurry up tomorrow  On such a day, look at me and still not get it back."

    The girls in the room laughed all of a sudden, and Madam Zheng wrinkled her face when she laughed, and the room was full of joy.

    Madam Zheng is a sensible person, and she knows that she will rely on Su Wan, the new master, for the elderly in the future, so whether it is managing the affairs of the inner courtyard or getting along with Su Wan's little Sang and Xiaolian, it is very good, and occasionally she will give pointers  they.

    As this time passed day by day, some feelings also emerged. Seeing that the girl Xiao Mo was getting married, she was also happy, and faintly envious.

    This girl is very lucky. She met a good master, made plans for her, and found her a proper marriage.  She was underestimated by her husband's family.

    Doing this as a slave is already an excellent result. Even if a girl from a wealthy family gets married, she may not be as rich as her family.

    Mother Zheng thought to herself, if she could have met a good master in the past, she would not be in such a lonely end now.

    But she is so old, and most of her life has passed, it is meaningless to think about those past events. Today's master is kind, and she also thinks about the people around her. She will do more for her master while she can still move.  some things.

    It's so good that she can't move anymore, she needs to be supported by her master, and she can hold her head up, saying that I have paid for my master, so this position should be taken.

    ?After arriving here, she made up her mind that she must teach Xiao Man out, so that she can manage the inner courtyard well for her master in the future.

    When Xiao Mo said this, several girls blushed.

    These are all young girls. They don't have the courage to think about it, but those young guards still dare to think about it.

    It's just that these guards are also very strange. No matter they are handsome or ordinary, they are all cold-hearted and completely unmoved.

    Therefore, I don't know how many girls were hit and secretly sad.

    "Oh, we're talking about you now, and what we're doing is up to us. Anyway, it's you who got married today."

    "That's right, come, come, come and put on makeup for the bride, we have to take a good look at the bride."

    The room was bustling with activity. Someone went to the kitchen to get something for Xiao Mo to eat, and then Madam Zheng put her makeup on and put her hairpin back on.

    The bride's face is painted with powder and blush, her willow eyebrows are carefully drawn, her eyes are like water, coupled with the golden hairpin on her head and the best flowers picked today, she is just a beautiful bride.

    Seeing everyone looking at her, she bowed her head shyly and smiled, as if she was very happy about getting married.

    When the auspicious time came, Zhang Shou brought someone over to pick up the bride, and Su Wan waited for the two to say goodbye in the bright hall. Xiao Mo had no family, and her master had to support her, telling her in-laws that her master was very happy.  Care about her, don't bully her.

    Su Wan told Zhang Shou to take good care of his wife, and then let them live a good life, and then sent them away.

    After the man left, she sat in her seat, and while she was overjoyed, she felt a little lost in her heart. Although she didn't feel any sadness, she always felt that something was missing, as if she was a little bit reluctant.

    This is because Xiao Li is married, and she will still be in Jingpingyuan in the future, and she can't bear to see her every day.

    She suddenly thought of when she got married, and she didn't know how sad and sad her father sent her to be married.

    ? A potted flower has been planted with great care, and it has been cultivated with great difficulty. When it blooms, it will be taken away by someone. How can I be willing to part with it.

    What's more, it's not a potted flower, but her own daughter, who was raised in a small group, and then gave it to others like this, and left her side, how could she be willing to part with it.

    Su Wan lowered his eyes, and suddenly missed Su Xun in his heart.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 606 I Woke Up From A Dream, I Don¡¯t Know Where To Find It

    ?

    "You said, when my father said the autumn hunting earlier, he would accompany him and come here to see me. I don't know when he will come?"

    Xiao Sang didn't follow her to get married, but kept standing by the side. When she heard Su Wan's question, she knew that Su Wan wanted Su Xun. Shan Wu and Zhu Cui stood aside, not knowing the reason, nor  Dare to speak.

    Xiao Sang sighed inwardly, thinking that the two of them still needed to be taught well before they could really be the personal maids.

    But after all, it was halfway, and unlike them who had been with them since childhood, there were many things that they didn't know, and there were many things that Su Wan would not tell them.

    Thinking of this, Xiao Sang felt more and more in her heart that she should stay by the master's side, lest the master not even have a person to say sweet words to.

    "It's coming soon. In previous years, the autumn hunting was the post-autumn event. At most, it would only take a month. Then the third master will come to see his wife and young master."

    Su Wan counted the days, and felt that the days were not too long, a month passed quickly, and she went back last month on Duke Ning's birthday, and met him once.

    She nodded: "At that time, let's look at tidying up a yard and come out. When my father comes, there will be a good place to live. Now there are many people living in the guest garden, and I don't know when they will live. I can't let my father go.  Crowd with them."

    It's not that Su Wan looks down on those people, it's just that she loves her father more and wants him to live comfortably and at ease.

    Xiao Sang responded with a smile: "Your servant will make arrangements."

    Su Wan nodded, looking forward to Su Xun's arrival in his heart.

    In the evening, Guanshi Zhang held a banquet in the yard where the Zhang family lived, and invited the people in the house to have a wedding wine. He is a shrewd man, and he gets along very well with people. He has also made many friends in Shiqiao Village over the past year.  , I don't even know when he and Shi Chongshan had a good relationship.

    When it was time to eat the banquet, people were also invited over, and seven or eight tables of banquets were opened in a lively manner.

    Su Guan, Mrs. Zhang, Zhang Fu'er, Xiao Mo, and other female relatives had a table alone in the house. The men outside had already started drinking, but Li Lin also came over, chatting with the gentlemen, Zhang Guanshi, Zhao Mingzhan and the others and sat down for a few drinks.  The cup gave Zhang Guan enough face.

    Guanshi Zhang squinted his eyes and smiled like a flower. Seeing this, Jiubian Yuanyou and others began to drink him, saying that his son got married today, and he might be a grandfather soon.

    "Hey, let me say, shouldn't we be feeding the groom this day? Why did we start feeding the groom's father?"

    Yes, this situation seems to be a bit wrong!

    "Are you stupid? His son is stupid. What's the point of feeding him?"

    No, Guanshi Zhang is such a shrewd and treacherous person. When dealing with him before, who dares to say that he has never suffered a disadvantage, but it is such a person who gave birth to a son who is stupid and stupid.  Some people can't react.

    In this kind of time, he is so stupid to feed the bridegroom, let alone try to feed him, just say a few words, maybe he can get himself drunk when he gets excited.  It's immoral for the groom to get drunk, and it's also not interesting.

    It's better to Guan Zhang, let's see who is better.

    "That's right, come on, Lao Zhang, let's drink!"

    "Old Zhang, don't even try to hide!"

    Guanshi Zhang was so angry that he was about to explode, and he still had to deal with it with a smile on his face, thinking, this group of bastards will definitely make you look good when one of you gets married.

    After a banquet, the host and guest had a good time, and they dispersed.

    It was already getting dark by now.

    Su Guan drank a lot of fruit wine, but she was a little drunk. On the way back, she kept talking about going to see the stars, but tonight the moon is bright and the stars are hidden, so she can only see the crescent moon in the sky, not the starry sky  .

    Li Lin saw her talking a few times, thought about it, and took her to the viewing tower. Although she couldn't see the stars, it was good to see the moon. Seeing her so drunk, maybe the moon was a star.  She thinks it is.

    Seeing that she couldn't even walk steadily, he had no choice but to hug her up, and then sat at the place where the two of them usually watched the scenery.

    Su Wan looked up at the night sky, rolled his eyes, then pointed to the moon in the sky and said, "Look, the stars."

    "Yes, the stars." He stretched out his hand and pinched her cheek, with a smile in his eyes, not at all guilty of coaxing a drunkard into pointing at the moon as a star.

    She doesn't look fat on her face, but she has also grown some flesh, which is soft and feels very good to the touch. When Li Lin usually sees her puffy face and gets angry,??His hands were itchy, and she wanted to pinch her, but she was afraid that it would piss her off, so she endured it again and again, and now while she was drunk, she finally got what she wanted.

    Su Wan stretched out his hand and counted, but found that there was only one star after counting, and felt strange: "It's strange, why is there only one star? There should be many!"

    "Not only that, just take a look."

    Sure enough, Su Wan took a serious look again, the moon was dangling in front of her eyes, forming a double image, one moon became two, she counted from one to two, feeling satisfied.

    After she was satisfied, she leaned obediently by his side, stopped looking at the stars, and dawdled towards his arms until she found a comfortable place, then she closed her eyes and fell asleep.

    He was afraid that she would fall, so he stretched out his hand to hug her tightly. Seeing her fall asleep quickly, he sighed helplessly. After a while, he stretched out his hand and squeezed her face again.

    Seems to be a little itchy, she reached out and patted his hand to slap it away, but she couldn't pat it, and she started to dawdle in his arms again.

    Her hair was scattered randomly, her head was leaning against his arms, and her face was against his chest.

    Seems to feel that this is safe, and continue to sleep with satisfaction.

    Like a soft kitten, soft and soft, it is easy to make him soft-hearted, so that he can't let go of it no matter what.

    Li Lin didn't bother her anymore at the moment, and let her sleep for a while, and when she was sound asleep and slept soundly, he carried her downstairs.

    At this moment, Xiao Sang and Shan Wu were waiting under the observation building, and Zhu Cui went back to the main courtyard to prepare the things he used for washing.

    Shan Wu looked up and saw Li Lin coming down the stairs with Su Wan in his arms, then quickly lowered his head, not daring to look again.

    Although I know that the relationship between the master and master is very good, the son is careful and gentle, and the wife is gentle and caring, the two are like a match made in heaven, there is no better one.

    But every time I see this kind of scene, I always feel a little afraid to look directly at it, as if if I look at it one more time, I feel that it has disturbed them.

    Yao is a fairy in the sky, who fell into the mortal world.

    I woke up from a dream and didn't know where to look for it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 607 Big brother will definitely be fine

    ?

    ?As the Mid-Autumn Festival approached, news came to the Imperial City that the envoys returning from the Western Wei Dynasty had encountered an ambush on the way. The envoys had suffered numerous casualties, Zhao Mingzhan was missing, and something might have happened.

    The emperor was startled and angry, and immediately sent troops to search and rescue, but found a dead body on the carriage in the deep forest. The man's face could not be seen clearly, but his stature was not much different from Zhao Mingzhan's, and he was wearing Zhao Mingzhan's clothes.  As a result, the news of Zhao Mingzhan's assassination and death quickly spread back to the Imperial City.

    Princess Zhao cried into tears, her whole body seemed to be soaked in water.

    "My son, my son! My Mingzhan! Who killed my son!"

    The mother-child relationship between Concubine Zhao and Zhao Mingzhan is actually very ordinary. Zhao Mingzhan has been with King Zhao since he was sensible, and was taught by King Zhao himself. If the mother and son get along less, the relationship is naturally weaker.

    Moreover, Princess Zhao is not only Zhao Mingzhan's son, she also has Zhao Mingyan. Compared with Zhao Mingyan, Zhao Mingyan, the son who grew up pampered by her, is obviously more partial to her.

    For so many years, even because of the youngest son, Princess Zhao has made things difficult for Zhao Mingzhan.

    Even the eldest son's daughter-in-law Murong Ning, she was not less sad.

    Just because the eldest son didn't listen to her, neither did the eldest daughter-in-law.

    But Zhao Mingzhan is her own after all, and he is the most outstanding heir of Prince Zhao's Mansion. He is her pride and future. As long as Zhao Mingzhan is around, no one can look down on her or give her face.

    She gave birth to an excellent heir to the palace, her back was straight, and no one could move her position.

    But if Zhao Ming exhibited something, the future of Prince Zhao's Mansion would collapse in half.

    Concubine Zhao cried so hard that she couldn't help herself, Murong Ning raised her eyelids and remained silent.

    Her face was pale, her brows were tightly wrinkled, and she didn't have any tears. She stood aside and watched Princess Zhao cry.

    Zhao Mingzhan is not a person without plans, and he did not hide anything from his wife. Before leaving, he told Murong Ning that going to the Western Wei Dynasty might be dangerous, and he also told Murong Ning some of his plans.  .

    But Murong Ning had the bottom line in her heart and firmly believed that her husband would not be killed so easily, but when she heard the news, she was still completely stunned, with a huge panic in her heart.

    This is her husband, the father of her son, her childhood sweetheart who grew up together, and the person who will stay with her for the rest of her life. She really has no way to imagine what will happen to her if she loses him.

    ? Although the relationship between the two is not so much earth-shattering and soul-stirring, nor is there so much love and love.

    Everything is going with the flow. They made a marriage contract since they were young, knowing that the other party will be the person they will accompany for the rest of their lives, and they understand and take care of each other.

    Murong Ning panicked badly, her face turned paler, and her whole body was a little shaky. She didn't come back to herself until the maid beside her helped her to sit down.

    King Zhao glanced at her while sitting in his seat, but he was upset by his old wife crying, so he said, "Okay, why are you crying? Isn't it just a piece of news? I don't know if it's true or not, so why cry?  "

    Concubine Zhao was usually afraid of him, but she was not afraid now. She stood up suddenly in anger, pointed at King Zhao's nose and scolded: "Do you have any conscience? Ming Zhan is your own son.  Things, you still say such things?!"

    "Aren't you wishing that he would have an accident earlier so that Zhao Minghui could make way for him?!"

    "My Mingzhan! How pitiful!"

    King Zhao was almost so angry at her words that he slapped the table vigorously, and angrily said: "Shut up! What nonsense are you talking about!"

    Zhao Mingzhan is his eldest son, he is the heir raised by himself, and his weight in his heart is unmatched by Princess Zhao, Zhao Mingyan and even Zhao Minghui combined. Princess Zhao's words like this are simply poignant.

    Zhao Mingyan still felt sorry for his mother, so he said: "Father, my concubine is just too worried about Eldest Brother, so don't be so fussy with her."

    What King Zhao thinks is that Princess Zhao is getting more and more confused, and her temper is getting bigger and bigger. When Concubine Zhou was in the house, she still had the style of a princess, and she could only respect and wait for her husband.  For fear of offending him, she dared not say anything he said, and the house was well organized.

    Now that Concubine Zhou has gone to the Imperial Mausoleum, she is the only one in the palace, but instead she is raising her temperament.Well, even dare to scold him for such a thing.

    Perhaps because of what happened to Su Fu, her temper became more irritable.

    King Zhao looked at Zhao Mingyan. Zhao Mingyan also turned pale, but he didn't panic. Seeing King Zhao looking at him, he continued: "The most urgent thing is to send someone to continue searching. Brother is so powerful, he definitely won't  something happened."

    Zhao Mingyan also admires his elder brother, and Zhao Mingzhan has always taken care of him, so the relationship between the two brothers is also very good.

    "Brother, nothing will happen."

    King Zhao breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that although the incident caused by Su Fu made Prince Zhao's mansion lose face, it was also beneficial.

    After going through these things, Zhao Mingyan has obviously become more mature and stable, not as careless as before. A young son of the royal family, a dude, he will never worry all his life, and will only live under the cover of his father and elder brother.  Will panic, will only come back to look for mother concubine and elder brother.

    In the past, King Zhao devoted all his attention to Zhao Mingzhan, only thinking about teaching the eldest son well, but he really ignored the youngest son.

    Later, when the child got older, it was not easy for him to be upright. Zhao Mingzhan was already very good when he came to Zhao Mingzhan, and he was very satisfied.  Brothers fight each other and kill each other.

    But now that Zhao Mingzhan's incident happened, he felt a little regretful.

    Zhao Mingzhan is indeed excellent, and he is also his most valued son, but life is unpredictable, especially for people in their position. He raised Zhao Mingyan, which really avoided possible fights between brothers.

    But what if something really happened to Zhao Mingzhan?

    If Zhao Mingzhan really had an accident at this time, he was getting old and the first day of junior high school was too young, who would be able to support the mansion and protect the house full of women.

    King Zhao thought about this in his heart, and secretly made a decision in his heart, intending to teach Zhao Mingyan.

    Even if he can't be as good as the eldest son, but if necessary, he can support the mansion.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 608 I just hope that in times of crisis, you can have a man in charge

    ?

    "Don't worry, your elder brother will definitely be fine." King Zhao took a breath. He had received a letter from Zhao Mingzhan a few days ago, so he naturally knew that he was fine.

    It's just that he wants to use his tricks and drag out the black hands behind the scenes.

    Since he wants his son's life, regardless of whether he is a prince or a prince, he can't just let it go. Even if the emperor decides, he needs to be given a fair score.

    He and the emperor's brother have never done anything wrong to each other for so many years. King Zhao clearly knows his position in the emperor's heart.

    Because there is no barrier between the brothers, they even care a little more than his sons. If the emperor is unfair in this matter and makes him swallow this breath, then the brothers who have been there for so many years may not be happy.  Gotta do it.

    The emperor is definitely unwilling to do this, so he cannot let the other party pay with his life, but he must pay the price.

    The room was silent for a while, and Princess Zhao gradually stopped crying, and sat back to wipe her tears in silence.

    King Zhao said: "Ming Zhan will definitely be fine. I will send people to continue searching later. Ah Ning, please relax. Take good care of the first day of the junior high school these days, so that Ming Zhan won't worry about your mother and child when he is outside."

    Murong Ning stood up and slightly bowed her knees to salute: "Father, don't worry, Ah Ning knows."

    Murong Ning has had a good relationship with Zhao Mingzhan and Zhao Mingyan since she was a child, and she often comes to Prince Zhao's mansion, and Prince Zhao treats her well. It can be seen that she has a certain kind of affinity with younger nieces, and she has always been kind to her.

    "It's good that you know, go back and have a good rest."

    King Zhao wanted to tell Murong Ning that he had received Zhao Mingzhan's letter a few days ago, but he was afraid that someone would watch her, and seeing that she was in good condition, she was worried and sad, but she would not do it.  What a fool.

    If there is no sadness at all, then others must have ideas.

    "Yes." Murong Ning slightly bent her knees, and was supported by her maid to leave.

    When her figure disappeared at the door, King Zhao said again: "The truth of this matter is unknown, and you should not believe the rumors outside. Ming Zhan is my own son, and I taught him by myself. I don't believe that he will be treated like this."  People were killed."

    "Go back and rest, and don't go out these days." King Zhao gave Princess Zhao a look, and then looked at Zhao Mingyan, "Follow me."

    When Zhao Mingyan was rarely summoned by his father alone, he felt a little flustered and didn't know how to deal with it, but he couldn't hide from it, so he had to bite the bullet.

    King Zhao went to the courtyard where he usually received guests, sat behind the desk, and then looked at Zhao Mingyan who came in with his head bowed behind him, and asked him: "What are your plans now?"

    Zhao Mingyan didn't expect his father to ask him this, he was stunned for a moment, not knowing what to say.

    If you ask him what his plans are, he actually has no plans.

    Speaking of which, he is also unlucky. He started to study hard and wanted to rely on the imperial examination. By then, he will have the name of Jinshi, and he will be able to do things well. However, Su Fu has been pestering him all the time. Where can he calm down and study?  , but he failed both times.

    For this reason, he was laughed at.

    Seeing that he was silent, King Zhao felt confident, so he said: "If you agree, I will send you to the army for a few years as a father. You are still young, and when you come out, you can arrange other things."

    "Father, I" Zhao Mingyan couldn't utter the words of refusal, feeling a little guilty.

    He was pampered and brought up since he was a child. In fact, he is a person who can't bear hardships. If he is allowed to study, he can still do it, but if he is asked to go to the military camp and learn to be a general, he feels that it is very difficult for him.

    "Don't say you don't want to, just say it clearly, you are not young anymore, and you should know the seriousness." King Zhao gave him a cold look, and Zhao Mingyan was so frightened that his heart shuddered, and he quickly lowered his head.

    King Zhao said: "Although I don't believe that something will happen to your brother, but what happened?"

    Zhao Mingyan was taken aback for a moment, and he was a little confused. He hurriedly said: "Father, nothing will happen, big brother"

    King Zhao gave up and said, "I know, I'm just talking about what happens. Life and death are unpredictable. What if there is such a case? If such a thing really happens, I will gradually grow old again.  You are still young, and you are ignorant, what should our family do?"

    Zhao Mingyan was taken aback again: "Father."

    In Zhao Mingyan's heart, his father and elder brother are very powerful figures, invincible.

    In this imperial city, in"Dong Zhao, who doesn't praise him as a character, so he acts as his prince's noble son and his playboy with peace of mind.

    Then he thought, relying on his father and elder brother, he can be the son and third master of the palace for the rest of his life without worrying about anything.

    He never thought that something would happen to his father and brother.

    King Zhao sighed: "It was my fault before, let your mother and concubine raise you up like this, even a woman can easily deceive you."

    "By the way, as a father, I also hope that you can grow up. If something happens to me and your eldest brother in the future, you can stand up and protect the women and children in the house so that they won't be bullied.  .¡±

    Zhao Mingyan froze, and then heard Zhao Wang say: "I don't need you to compare with your elder brother, I just hope that you can have a man's responsibility in times of crisis."

    "Now that you are studying, you want to take the road of imperial examinations, but this road is not easy, and being a father can't help you. It's better to go to the military camp for a few years. I will find a good teacher for you to train, and you will work hard on your own."  Some, when the time comes, they can also be a teenager.¡±

    "If you come again, you can avoid Sufu, and you want to avoid her too."

    Speaking of Su Fu, King Zhao also frowned, probably because he had never seen such a nonsense woman, and thinking of her entanglement with Zhao Mingyan gave him a headache.

    "Ms. Sufu, what do you want to do with it? And that child"

    Although King Zhao was partial to the eldest son and grandson, Su Fu gave birth to Zhao Mingyan's son and his grandson, so he inevitably cared a little bit, but he hated the child's biological mother too much.

    ? Zhao Mingyan paused his lips, and knew the meaning of what King Zhao said. Although he didn't want to suffer, after hearing what King Zhao said, he was willing to suffer for the sake of his family.

    "What the father said, the son has written it down. Since the father said that he would send me to the military camp, I will go. Although I may not be able to compare with the eldest brother in this life, and may not satisfy the father, but  "

    "But one day, my son also hopes that he can have some ability to protect his concubine, sister-in-law and nephew, instead of being bullied and powerless to resist" (Remember the website URL  : www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 609 Brother Huang is here today, I will treat you and me as one person

    ?

    Zhao Mingyan has enjoyed the protection of his father and brother with peace of mind these years, and feels that it would be good for him to be a flirtatious playboy all his life, but he will listen to you if you reason with him.

    Over the years, except for being more persistent in marrying Su Fu, the rest are very obedient to the family.

    And by telling him this at this opportunity, he can naturally recognize the situation and is willing to make some efforts for his family.

    Just can't be as good as his brother.

    Just can't support this huge mansion.

    However, he should always protect this family with meager efforts.

    Father is right, there must always be some responsibilities that men should have.

    "As for Su Fu" Speaking of Su Fu, Zhao Mingyan had a headache and really didn't know what to do.

    Now he regrets every day so much that he can't go back to the past and slap himself a few times to wake himself up. He feels that he should never have been entangled with Su Fu at the beginning, and now even if he is divorced, he can't get away from being entangled with her.

    He always had a feeling that Su Fu was obsessed with him, and there was another child, and he might never be able to get rid of her in his life.

    Thinking of the days when he was haunted by Su Fu, Zhao Mingyan's scalp tingled.

    If it wasn't for the fact that he himself was a demon at the beginning and insisted on retiring and marrying Su Fu, his life would definitely not be like this now. As far as he knows, Su Wan's temperament is the most gentle, and such a person is especially easy to get along with  .

    Thinking of Su Wan, he was in a daze again, and he couldn't remember clearly. It took him a while to piece together the appearance in his memory.

    I heard that she got along very well with that Li Jingyuan, as if they were a loving couple.

    Forget it, don't mention it.

    "As for Su Fu, I don't want to see her anymore, and I don't want to care about her anymore, but the child" He was silent for a moment, and his thoughts were so complicated that it was hard to describe.  He didn't even feel like a father at all.

    Some even felt that this child was a trouble from birth, like vines and ropes, entangled him bit by bit, and it was a sin for him to ignore it.

    Especially when this child has such a mother.

    After a while, Zhao Mingyan said: "If it is possible, my son still hopes to bring him back. If he is allowed to follow his mother, he doesn't know what kind of life he will live."

    A person like Su Fu wouldn't care about a child. If it wasn't for the child's usefulness, he might not care about it.

    Thinking of this, Zhao Mingyan felt extremely uncomfortable. He just felt that he was blind in the first place, and fell in love with such a vicious woman.

    King Zhao glanced at him and reminded: "If you bring the child back, if you want to get married again in the future, I'm afraid it will be difficult. You have to think clearly."

    "It's okay." Zhao Mingyan smiled. After Su Fu's incident, he was actually a little scared. As for what he said about marrying a wife, he didn't even want to think about it.

    "Now that I am like this, I really don't want to marry one back. My reputation is like this anyway. It's okay to bring the child back. As for the elder brother who will inherit the palace in the future, it won't affect anything."

    Whose mansion does not have one or two dudes, as long as the heir is a good one, as for the others, they are not important, at most they are idlers raised by the mansion.

    "But Su Fu will definitely not give this child to me easily."

    "The two governments discussed before to find a good family for this child to raise. In fact, I agree with it in my heart, and I am greatly relieved."

    "Probably because I feel that I can't be a good father, and I don't know how to do it. If I can find a pair of good parents for him, he will not be unhappy in his life because he lacks the love of his parents, and he will not be unhappy because of his parents.  His past was pointed at by others."

    "Both methods are good, maybe it will be better in the future."

    If this child stays in Prince Zhao's Mansion, he can indeed be the young master of Prince Zhao's Mansion and enjoy the wealth and power, but he has to face too much. How can he know that in this long period of time, he will be able to calmly face those things?  Gossip and disdain, will not learn to be bad and depraved, and live in pain all his life.

    It would be better to give him a complete family, so that his life will be safe and happy.

    "My son is incompetent and can't do it by himself. Now I am asking my father to help me, and this matter is considered to be over. After that, I will stay in the military camp for a few years. Su Fu just wants to pester me.  No one can be found."

    This matter is not easy to do, but it is not impossible, even if there is no way, it is possible to rob people secretly and send people away.

    ?King Zhao also felt that the matter should be settled: "After the current matter is settled, my father will make arrangements for you."

    "Thank you, Father."

    Zhao Mingyan felt that there was no problem in entrusting the matter to King Zhao, so he immediately loosened his body, as if more than half of the rope that was entangled so that he could not breathe was loosened, and he even felt that his breathing was somewhat smoother.

    He suddenly felt that as long as he got rid of Su Fu, going to the military camp for a few years was nothing, and he was willing to stay in the military camp for the rest of his life.

    Souffe is really horrible.

    After the father and son talked, King Zhao sent Zhao Mingyan to follow the army to look for Zhao Mingzhan, while he stayed behind closed doors in King Zhao's mansion, but secretly sent someone to check on King Sui's movements.

    When people in the Imperial City heard about this, they all felt that King Zhao must be in unbearable pain at this moment when he lost his beloved son.

    Everyone thought that Prince Zhao had been a hero all his life, and he was about to grow old. It is really embarrassing that the most proud eldest son died unexpectedly.

    When the news spread to the palace, the emperor was worried. After thinking about it for a long time, he changed into plain clothes and went to King Zhao's mansion to visit him in person.

    Seeing that King Zhao didn't seem to be very energetic, the emperor sighed and advised, "You"

    He had just opened his mouth when he was interrupted by King Zhao shaking his head.

    King Zhao said: "Brother Huang, stop talking about this. Ming Zhan is my son. He was taught by me personally. He will definitely not be harmed easily. I believe he will come back."

    What he said was very firm and firm, but in the eyes of the emperor, it turned out that he did not dare to accept the reality and face the reality.

    The emperor was willing to believe it, and he also knew what Zhao Mingzhan was capable of. How could he be killed so easily?

    But on the return trip that day, except for some hidden guards who were scattered and escaped, the rest of the envoys were killed on the spot, leaving no one behind, and a body wearing Zhao Mingzhan's clothes was found in the carriage that fell off the cliff.  The stature is the same as that of Zhao Mingzhan.

    "Brother Huang." King Zhao placed the cup next to him heavily on the table, hesitated for a while, and looked at the emperor with a pair of dark and cold eyes.

    "If the imperial brother doesn't come, I have nothing to say, but if the imperial brother comes today, I will treat you and my brother as one-hearted people like in the past, and I have something to say to the imperial brother.  "

    "When Brother Huang has any thoughts after listening to it, we brothers will also discuss it carefully." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 610 He Zhao Mingsui Wants My Son's Life!

    ?

    King Zhao looked at the sky, and his thoughts were so complicated that it was difficult to describe. In fact, he didn't want to have any barriers between him and the emperor.

    The two of them are brothers of the same mother. He has followed his elder brother since he was a child. The two of them studied together, fought their way through the power struggle together, and then sat on this supreme position.

    One of them is the emperor and the other is the prince. In this Eastern Zhao, they are the supreme existence, and no one dares to compete with them.

    Even after so many years, the relationship between the two brothers is also very good. In this royal family, it is really rare to have such a brotherhood. Even if the emperor does not believe in his son, he will also believe in himself  The emperor's younger brother.

    However, today, this feeling is a little suffocating when it involves the life and death of the next generation.

    King Zhao thought in his heart, I have worked so hard for so many years, and I have never done anything to apologize to you, but your son wants my son's life, it is really too much.

    The emperor saw that King Zhao's face was ugly, and he seemed to be suppressing something. The veins on the back of the hand holding the teacup were throbbing. The emperor knew that this was an expression of King Zhao's extreme anger.

    The emperor felt a little uneasy: "Say it."

    King Zhao breathed a sigh of relief, and then said: "Ming Zhan is indeed fine, I received a letter from him a few days ago."

    "Ming Zhan is alright?" The emperor was relieved when he heard the words, seeing that King Zhao's face was still ugly, he couldn't help but feel a little strange, "Isn't that a good thing? What's wrong with you?"

    The emperor still valued Zhao Mingzhan very much. He wanted him to be his successor before, but Zhao Mingzhan himself was unwilling. After that, Zhao Mingjing still needed his support.

    The emperor is getting older, and his health has been getting worse and worse in recent years, but Zhao Mingjing is only ten years old, so he is really worried. If there is a father and son pair, King Zhao and Zhao Mingzhan, he will be more at ease in the future.

    "Brother Huang, after going here, I felt that something might happen, so on the return journey, I ordered someone to pretend to be myself, left the envoy team early, and came back alone."

    "The people who want to kill him this time are from Dongzhao."

    King Zhao did not involve Li Lin, nor was he the one to repay favors.

    Li Lin reminded Zhao Mingzhan that it was equivalent to saving Zhao Mingzhan's life. If he was involved, the subsequent incidents might cause unnecessary doubts and disputes, and the peaceful life between him and Su Wan would be broken.

    "People from Eastern Zhao?" The emperor was startled, "This is impossible!"

    The emperor felt that this was impossible. He has been in power for many years. Although he does not say that he is comparable to the ancient sages, the people live and work in peace and contentment. Although the court cannot be clean, there will be no treacherous people.  Dare to murder the prince of the royal family.

    No one has such a skill.

    King Zhao holds a quarter of Eastern Zhao's military strength, and Prince Zhao's mansion also has private troops and secret guards. As the son of King Zhao, Zhao Mingzhan must have many people around him. If he wants to kill him, who in the court has such  skill?

    "This is impossible! The people in the court, you and I are clear, they must be people without this ability!"

    King Zhao's face was calm, he looked at him quietly, and after a while he said: "If there are no civil and military officials in the court, what about the Zhao family?"

    The Zhao family?

    The emperor paused slightly, Zhao Wang asked the Zhao family, but actually asked Sui Wang.

    King Sui's mother clan, the Zhao family of the imperial city, was a clan that existed in the previous dynasty. In order to ascend the throne, the former emperor married a daughter of the Zhao family of the imperial city as a side concubine.  throne.

    The Zhao family in the imperial city is the mother family of King Sui.

    The emperor almost couldn't swallow his breath, and he couldn't believe it for a moment: "You doubt King Sui? It's just that it's not possible, it's all right, why did he kill Ming Zhan."

    "Even this battle for the throne, it can't fall on Ming Zhan's head, right? There's no reason for him to do so."

    King Zhao said coolly: "Why can't you fall? Didn't the former imperial brother say that he wanted Ming Zhan to be your son"

    The emperor's heart trembled, and then he remembered that this happened. Could it be that this happened because this incident was spread by others?

    King Zhao continued: "Brother Huang, you and I are brothers of the same mother. You are the elder brother, and you are stronger than me. I listen to you in everything. These years, I will not go west if you point to the east. Brothers for so many years, we  I don't think I have anything to apologize to you."

    "Even if there is any disagreement, I can bear it, but now he, Zhao Mingsui, wants my son's life! I can't bear it!"

    Where in the world does a father know that someone wants to be himself??The life of the son can still sit still?  Can you still lower your head and swallow this breath?  !

    Never!

    Moreover, Zhao Mingzhan is not only the biological son of Prince Zhao, but also the eldest son he has high hopes for, and the backbone of Prince Zhao's mansion!

    When he is a hundred years old, Zhao Mingzhan will be the reliance of the palace, the person who will support the family. If there is no heir, what will happen to the old and weak women and children in the whole family?

    This is to break the inheritance foundation of his Prince Zhao Mansion!

    The emperor's mind buzzed, and he was a little confused.

    "Brother Huang!" Zhao Wang called the emperor again, bringing him back to his senses, and then said, "Brother Huang, come and discuss with me, how should we deal with this matter?"

    The emperor was unable to speak for a while. If it was something else, he would probably say, "I'm afraid there is a misunderstanding in this matter. I will give him justice when the truth is found out." Then, he ordered people to investigate and find out the truth of the matter.  Dispose of again.

    But did he say that when King Zhao was so angry?

    Can't say.

    The emperor knew that if he was partial to this matter and couldn't handle it well, his brothers who had been with King Zhao for almost a lifetime would be coming to an end.

    Seeing that he was silent, King Zhao repeated: "I don't want to argue with Brother Huang about many things in the world, and I don't take them to heart, but this matter must not be fooled around at will."

    "He Zhao Mingsui wants Ming Zhan's life!"

    "If Brother Huang favors him, Zhao Mingsui, then Brother Huang will just pretend that I, Prince Zhao's Mansion, do not exist. In the future, I will never see Brother Huang again!"

    The emperor's face instantly became ugly when he heard the words, and his face turned red with anger. He slapped the table next to him vigorously: "What are you talking about? Is this saying goodbye to me forever?"

    King Zhao stiffened his neck, as if he was unrepentant: "It's not that I want to say goodbye to the emperor forever, it's just that I can't swallow this breath."

    He looks like this, but he has a bit of the unrepentant look of being a young man.

    The emperor felt a little dazed looking at it, as if he saw the young man who followed him in the past.

    They walked together in the battle for the throne back then, and they also walked together in the years of ups and downs. The relationship between brothers is extremely deep, but this is coming to an end, and the country will be over for a lifetime.  Entering the coffin, but about to fall out, saying that they will never meet again.

    This is simply murder.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 611 When the time comes, please don't be partial and selfish

    ?

    The emperor couldn't accept it for a while.

    The Buddha once said that this is the world of sentient beings in Saha, and the right way is "why should there be no love in this world, no one in the world can be heartless", the love in this world, the love between family and men and women, and friendship are what everyone wants to have.

    ?The long-term company of relatives, because of the perseverance of blood relatives, the companionship between husband and wife year after year, and those friends who can gather together in their free time, drink some wine, and talk freely from all over the world.

    These are the happiest things in this world.

    Many monarchs of all dynasties have said "I am a lonely family" and such words, but often with a bit of self-deprecation and regret.

    Standing at the highest place, climbing high and looking far away, rich in the world, he is a man above all others, but because of this power, this father and son are not father and son, brothers are not brothers, and they stand on the high place all their lives, guarding this power, doing things  This is lonely.

    Compared with the previous monarchs, the emperor is indeed very lucky, at least he has a younger brother.

    The emperor is much older than King Zhao, and King Zhao grew up behind him since he was a child. The two are brothers of the same mother, and they have been very close since they were young.

    When King Zhao was very young, when he saw the emperor reading, he would quietly accompany him. When King Zhao grew up, the emperor would teach him to read.  There will always be a place for a younger brother.

    The younger brother grinningly called his elder brother and sister-in-law, and brought his little nephew to play around, while his wife sat and watched with a smile.

    Looking at the fireworks in this world is heart-warming.

    The emperor missed the past for a long time, his wife was still there, the children who died early were still there, and his younger brother was also there.

    ? His younger brother accompanied him through the bloody battle for the heir apparent. After many years of ups and downs in Yuji, his younger brother has always stood by his side, never leaving him, and together we will level the world and govern the mountains and rivers.

    In this life, he has lost a lot and gained a lot. The emperor is always thankful and gratified. When he stands in his position, he can still have brothers by his side, walking with him on this glorious but also difficult road to the emperor.

    He is old and old, and this life is coming to an end. He still thinks that if there is an afterlife, he will definitely be a pair of brothers. As the elder brother, he still protects the younger brother. King Zhao is the younger brother, and he still respects him and stays with him.

    If they are ordinary people, it would be even better, without so much hard work, they can calm down to drink tea and play chess to make up for the rush of this life.

    But now, my younger brother wants to say goodbye to him and never see him again.

    The emperor felt as if something was blocked in his heart, and he was very uncomfortable. He clenched his fists tightly, and the veins on the back of his hands were twitching.

    After a while, he finally said: "Don't get angry about this for the time being, and don't say these things. When I find out the truth, if he really did it, I will definitely give you an explanation."

    "Fortunately, Ming Zhan is fine."

    King Zhao snorted when he heard the words, but his tone softened a lot: "Our Prince Zhao's Mansion has to investigate this matter by ourselves. I don't believe you that he is your son."

    The emperor was choked, and wanted to say something, but in the end he had no choice but to say, "Okay, you can check it yourself, I don't care."

    King Zhao scratched his neck, and then said: "Then the emperor will pretend that he doesn't know anything, and don't care what my Prince Zhao's mansion is made of. After I get the evidence, I will find the emperor to make the decision."

    "When the time comes, please don't be partial and selfish, Brother Emperor."

    The emperor had to bite the bullet and agree, for fear that if he didn't agree, King Zhao would say something like never seeing each other again.

    After the emperor left, King Zhao sat in his seat for a long time, drinking tea silently, and finally sighed.

    Speaking of it, he didn't want to force his brother like this.

    But he can ignore other things, but this one, he really can't bear it, Zhao Mingsui wants his son's life, how can he bear it

    On the other side, Zhao Mingzhan and Mr. Liu came to say goodbye. At this time, the Mid-Autumn Festival was only two days away.

    Zhao Mingzhan planned to go back to the Imperial City secretly to see his family. He was not worried about his parents. His father knew the inside story and was not worried. At most, his mother just cried when she heard the news. What he was worried about was his wife.

    Li Lin didn't stop him, and Zhao Mingzhan just came back with his people and hid here for a few days. As for the grievances between him and King Sui, it was his own business.

    In the end, I just said one thing, be careful in everything.

    ?As for Mr. Liu, Li Lin didn't want him to leave. It would be a matter of course if this genius doctor was with him.Too good to be a good thing.

    However, Mr. Liu is unwilling. He is used to being casual all his life, and he likes the mountains and rivers. He can go wherever he wants, and he doesn't want to be stuck in a certain place.  Being together is either a quarrel or a quarrel, and even a fight can happen if there is a disagreement.

    "Thank you, Mr. Li, for taking me in. It's just that I'm used to being comfortable, and I don't want to stay in one place for a long time. Besides, my junior sister and I have always been at odds, and it's easy to have disputes when we stay together. If Mr. Li needs me, he will send someone there.  Just look for me."

    Li Lin nodded, but he didn't force it: "If Mr. Liu gets bored or wants to find a place to stay, Jing Yuan is always welcome."

    "Thank you." Mr. Liu thanked him, and then talked about Shi Huiqin's condition.

    "The girl from the Shi family is only this year, but I don't know how long I can last. I have already told Mr. Li that it is enough to ask him to take the medicine according to the prescription. There is no need to invite me here in the future. Come here.  It's useless."

    "This matter has a heavy trust from Mr. Li."

    Li Lin gave up, but he didn't care: "It's not about Mr. Liu's business, it's because she couldn't think about it, which caused the current result, and everything is just her own fault."

    Mr. Liu was also relieved to see that Li Lin really didn't care. Although Shi Huiqin smashed his signboard, he was very upset, but he was more worried that Li Lin would blame him.

    Although it may not be because they are afraid of others, but if such powerful people can not be offended, it is better not to offend them.

    Zhao Mingzhan and Mr. Liu left together. Zhao Mingzhan also knew Mr. Liu's ability, so he invited him to take a walk in the Imperial City, and said that the Mid-Autumn Festival in the Imperial City was very lively.

    Mr. Liu has no plans to go here now, so he readily agreed and followed Zhao Mingzhan to the Imperial City.

    Su Guan has been busy with Zhang Guanshi for the Mid-Autumn Festival these few days.

    How many lanterns to make, how many flavors of moon cakes to make, and what kind of etiquette should be given to the people in the house, and then there are Mid-Autumn Festival gifts for the two uncles and the families of Guiyan City.

    The mid-autumn ceremony of each family in Licheng was arranged as early as the beginning of July, and it was prepared early, and the deliveries have begun in the past few days. In the past, it was the stewards of the Li family who made the arrangements, but this year it was Su Wan and Zhang stewards.  Arranged.

    After this year, there are only three festivals of Dragon Boat Festival, Mid-Autumn Festival and New Year that need to be given gifts, and how to arrange it every year in the future is also her job.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 612 Huh?  For those two boys?

    ?

    The Mid-Autumn Festival ceremony is not complicated. Ordinary people send some moon cakes and fruits. For those who are more intimate, they add some food and cloth. There is nothing particular about it.

    There are a lot of fruits in Shiqiao Village, so Su Wan randomly arranged a basket of fruits for the Mid-Autumn Festival gift of the two uncles' families, mostly as gifts of some cloth and daily medicinal materials that can be used to make soup for health.

    As for Duke Jinning's Mansion and Duke Zhen Guo's Mansion in the Imperial City, she sent two carts of fruit and two boxes of mooncakes at random. Since it would take two days to travel, the mooncakes would not be broken when the time came, but in the end  It's not fresh anymore, that's what it means, but it's fruit, and she likes to eat it there, so she will send more.

    As for the families in Guiyan City, since the number of people is quite large and the friendship is shallow, Su Wan only ordered someone to prepare some fruits and moon cakes, and they will send them over the day before the Mid-Autumn Festival.

    The ones who were more attentive were Xie Jiaji's family and Qian's family. She also prepared a lot of food to send over.

    The moon cakes are made by the mansion himself. Mrs. Gao plans to make the fillings by herself. She will start making them the day before the Mid-Autumn Festival. When the time comes, she will ask the girls from the mansion to come and help. They will be ready soon.  Fresh.

    For the past two days, the girls have been pasting lanterns.

    Zhang Guanshi originally wanted to go to Guiyan City to buy a batch back, and wait for the Mid-Autumn Festival to celebrate it, but Su Wan felt that the purchase was not as interesting as the one he made, so he asked Zhang Guanshi to invite two people to do it.  The lantern makers came and asked them to help them make some, and then asked the girls in the house to make some themselves.

    Although the money spent was similar, the girls in the house were quite happy to play. Li Lin was free, and made a pair of palace lanterns with Su Wan, and drew the patterns himself.

    However, Su Wan was not very satisfied, so she took out the two palace lanterns from last year's Qixi Festival, and prepared to hang them up at that time.

    On the second day, it was the fourteenth day of the eighth month, and all the female relatives in the house went to the kitchen to help make mooncakes.

    Su Wan also went there together. She had learned how to make moon cakes from Wang Weixi before, and she also made moon cakes for everyone to eat.  Thinking about making some for him to eat also made him happy.

    The yard of the kitchen is not spacious. There is only a three-bedroom house and two side rooms. The side rooms are used to store things.  One is to place some more precious materials.

    ? Of the remaining three rooms, one was separated and used as a warehouse for storing food and vegetables, and the other two were connected as a kitchen.

    On weekdays, the Gao family and his wife are busy here, and it seems to be okay, but when there are more people, it seems a bit crowded, and it is stuffy.

    It just so happened that the weather was not bad today, so Su Wan asked people to move the table to the open space in the yard. A group of female relatives made mooncakes in the yard, while Master Gao and Mrs. Gao baked mooncakes in the house.

    The division of labor between the two sides, after a busy morning, they did a lot.

    After it came out, Su Wan and everyone tasted it and thought it was good. Su Wan sent some to Li Lin, and then sent some to the guard's yard.

    For the rest, people took oil paper and packed eight of them, put them in the prepared gifts, and asked the people in the house to give gifts to each family according to the list on the list.

    After a busy day, I also gave away the gifts that should be given, and there are nearly two hundred moon cakes left.

    Su Wan divided two of the female family members who helped today, and the rest will be arranged tomorrow, and they were asked to go to Xiao Suan to collect a tael of silver's wages, and then the matter was successfully completed.

    When she left the small kitchen courtyard, the sunset in the sky cast red rays, and it was almost time for the evening meal, but Su Wan didn't go back to the main courtyard, and took two plates of pastries she made by herself in a food box  Went to the outer courtyard to look for Li Lin.

    At the moment Li Lin is handling business in the study in the outer courtyard, while Li Fu and Zhao Mingjing are writing at their desks in the next room.

    There is a gentle breeze blowing outside the house, and the house is quiet. There is also an ice basin in the corner of the house, and the coolness slowly emerges from it, making it cool.

    ?Because it is an ice cave dug by myself, it has a lot of weight. Except for the main courtyard in summer, it is used in the kitchen to keep food fresh.

    Su Guan didn't use much because he was afraid of being hurt by the cold, less than one-tenth of what he used in summer and autumn, and only two-tenths of what he used in the kitchen in a year, and there was a lot left.

    Steward Zhang decided to sell half of it to Guiyan City, and the remaining two-tenths, so he made an arrangement, intending to replace it with a new one in the winter when it was used up, so the outer court also arranged for it.

    ? On weekdays, one pot will be given away at noon, and another pot will be exchanged in the afternoon. The Zhang family also has Sun Xiang and even ZhengMammy also shared some shares, the number varies, but there are all.

    As for the guards, there are none.

    According to Zhang Guanshi, no matter what kind of ice a big man uses, the heat can't stand the heat of the past. How can he survive the training in the past?

    So the outer courtyard used ice. Li Lin himself didn't use these before, but Su Wan used some because he was afraid that she would be hot when he came.

    "Why are you here? Have you finished making the mooncakes?"

    Hearing footsteps, Li Lin raised his eyes to see her stepping into the threshold, smiled and got up to meet her.  Shanwu Zhucui, who was following behind her, bowed slightly to salute, then stayed by the door and did not come in.

    Su Wan let him pull her to sit down on the arhat chair beside her, and lifted the food box in her hand with a smile: "I'll bring you mooncakes, they've just been baked and they're still hot."

    After all, she also emphasized: "I did this myself."

    Li Lin heard that his eyes were softer: "Then I have to try my wife's handicraft."

    Su Wan makes mooncakes every year, and the ones they make are so small that you can eat one in two or three bites, but she likes it herself, saying that it is too big and too greasy to eat, so this size is just right.

    Li Lin really likes to eat the mooncakes made by her. Although he has eaten a lot of mooncakes, there are not many mooncakes that are better than those made by her, but eating the mooncakes made by her is always different. This mooncake is delivered to him.  In his hands, others often don't want to get one in his hands.

    Su Wan smiled and took out two plates of mooncakes from the food box, eight in each plate, no more and no less.

    "This one is for you, and the other is for Mingjing and Afu. You eat first, and I'll send it to them."

    Um?

    For those two boys?

    Upon hearing this, Li Lin felt something was wrong, his eyes turned around on the two plates of mooncakes, and he said, "Didn't you give it to them before?"

    "That was all done by the family." Seeing his somewhat reluctant expression, Su Wan understood his thoughts slightly in her heart, and wanted to laugh.

    "I'll keep it for you. The rest is yours. Just give them this plate. After all, it's the apprentice you brought with you, right? Always be caring." (Remember this site website: www.hlnovel  .com

 Chapter 613 King Zhao and his son want to force King Sui to rebel

    After hearing her explanation, Li Lin could barely accept it, but he asked Shanwu, who was guarding the door, to deliver mooncakes next door, and asked Su Wan to stay and eat mooncakes with him.

    Because it was almost time for dinner, he ate two and stopped. Su Wan pulled one and divided it into two. She ate half of it herself and gave him the rest. She was in the kitchen today  I ate a lot, and I was really full.

    Put the rest back into the food box and plan to save it for dinner at night. If you don¡¯t want to eat it at night, just save it for tomorrow.

    After a while, Zhao Mingjing and Li Fu came here together. Li Lin read the article they wrote today, quizzed them a few questions, and discussed with them for a while.

    Su Guan and Li Lin were sitting on the left and right sides of the arhat chair, reaching out to refill him a cup of tea, while the two half-grown teenagers were standing in the room neatly, with a quiet demeanor, and answered whatever the husband asked.  , If you don't understand, please ask your teacher for guidance.

    These people seem to be teachers and students.

    In the past, Shi Huiqin wanted Li Fu to come to Li Lin's side, coveting the power and wealth of the Li family, which made her and Li Lin feel at odds, and was quite displeased with Li Fu.

    Later, because of those past events, Li Lin had no choice but to take care of him regardless of his conscience and morality, and Li Fu was not bad.

    All kinds of right and wrong, power and wealth in the past did not make him feel wronged, and he went astray. He still had righteousness and conscience in his heart. The husband and wife still looked up to him, and Li Lin was willing to take care of him.

    On Zhao Mingjing's side, Li Lin didn't want to take over this matter before, but Dong Junxu's conditions were too good, and he happened to have time, so he agreed. Now look at how much he has changed since he first came, and he is less lonely.  Cold and depressing, but quite a bit of youthful vigor.

    Both children seem to be doing well.

    Young people should be like this, growing up slowly.

    Su Wan waved a white fan and looked at these people tenderly.

    "Tomorrow, Afu will accompany your mother or go to your grandfather's place. It will be better to spend a Mid-Autumn Festival. Mingjing will come here to spend with me and your teacher's wife. This place is lively, so as not to be alone and deserted."

    Li Fu is different from Zhao Mingjing. Zhao Mingjing is alone in Shiqiao Village, and Li Lin can be regarded as his master. He should come to Jingpingyuan to celebrate the Mid-Autumn Festival.

    As for Li Fu, he still has his mother and grandfather. Mr. Liu said that Shi Huiqin's time is running out, and this year may be the last Mid-Autumn Festival. He should accompany Shi Huiqin, or take Shi Huiqin back to Shi's house, of course not  It's time to come.

    "Let's all go back."

    "Yes, sir."

    After saluting, the two went to the next door to pack up the books and articles, and then left Jingpingyuan.

    Li Lin took a sip of tea, then took Su Wan back to the main courtyard, and the two of them ate together at Xishi. Because they ate a lot of mooncakes, the two of them didn't eat much, so they just ate some and put down their chopsticks.

    At night, the couple talked at night, and the two talked about the recent incident between the two merchant brothers and Zhao Mingzhan.

    The elder of the merchant brothers is Shang Zhi, and the younger is Shang Wen. They signed a contract with Su Wan a few days ago, and left Shiqiao Village with the 50,000 taels of silver that Su Wan gave them, planning to do something big.  .

    The two brothers were a little uneasy before, thinking that these powerful people often don't treat people as human beings, no matter how good they do, they are just rewarding some money to pass things off. After reading the contract and seeing Su Wan promise 30% profit  , and immediately signed the contract.

    Now with the money given by Su Wan, he has already started looking for a shop in Guiyan City, and bought a bodyguard agency that is about to be closed, and plans to form a cavalry team to go north this year.

    It is now mid-August, and in winter, furs are especially profitable. They are going to go north with a batch of rouge, gouache, food, etc., and return with a batch of furs at that time.

    A lot of money can be made by going back and forth. The two brothers used to make their fortunes from this. They were bold and dared to break through.

    However, the two brothers also felt a little unsafe, so they came back, fooled Daxia Xie, and asked him for help at a high price.

    Daxia Xie is also panicking because he has nothing to do in the mansion on weekdays. If Li Lin wants to do something, the outside affairs will catch wind, and Zhang is in charge of the affairs in the mansion.

    He just takes money and does nothing, and eats rice every day. He feels very empty in his heart, and feels that he is not at ease anywhere.

    A few days ago, he liked to run and hunt in the mountains, but recently he felt that it was boring. Seeing the two merchant brothers coming to invite him, he was naturally gearing up and planning to do a big job.

    If this continues, not only his treasured sword will get rusty, but he will also get rusty.

    ? I think of his generation of heroes of the rivers and lakes, he loves to fight and killUninhibited, I don't like to nest in this corner and do nothing for nothing.

    And now that Xie Si'an is following Su Wan, he can rest assured that nothing will endanger his life.

    Xie Si'an doesn't care about him, she is also a person who loves to be at ease, she can only stay here to save her life, but she doesn't want Daxia Xie to be trapped here because of her.

    Hearing that he was going to the Pacers, without saying anything else, he prepared a lot of medicine for him, saying it was for life-saving at critical times.

    Xie Daxia was originally a bright and upright hero, and he disdained these poisons and drugs, but he didn't dare to say a bad word to Xie Si'an, and she didn't dare to refuse when she offered it, so he could only hold the things with a stiff face.  Went away with the merchant brothers.

    After the Mid-Autumn Festival, the cavalry team is about to leave, and he will probably come back tomorrow to spend a Mid-Autumn Festival with Xie Si'an.

    "I don't understand the plan of Prince Zhao's Mansion."

    Su Wan really couldn't understand Zhao Mingzhan's plan. In fact, she also knew that Prince Zhao's Mansion also had some evidence to point this matter at King Sui.

    If so, shouldn't the evidence be exposed to seek justice?  Why did he keep hiding it?

    Li Lin's eyes flickered, lowered his eyes, and asked softly: "Want to know?"

    "Of course." Su Wan stretched out her finger and poked the pattern on the quilt, "I always feel that something is wrong, as if planning something bigger."

    "At this time, it looks calm and stable, but even I can taste a feeling of storms coming."

    "Madam is sharp." He opened his eyes, with some smiles in his eyes, and there was some invisible coldness hidden under his closer inspection, he said, "Prince Zhao and his son want to force King Sui to rebel."

    Su Wan was startled and covered her mouth with her hand: "Isn't it? This"

    This is killing people!

    Li Lin stretched out his hand and stroked a strand of hair beside her ear, his eyes were calm: "King Zhao is always easy to talk and reasonable, but this time, King Sui stepped on his bottom line.  Not to be trifled with, he is a ruthless person."

    King Sui only wanted to get rid of this possible threat, but he didn't think about whether he could move or provoke the people in Prince Zhao's mansion.

    "King Zhao wants to stomp him into hell" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 614

    "If murdering Prince Zhao's son is not enough to make him unlucky, then rebellion will definitely make him never stand up."

    "At this time, Prince Zhao's Mansion is probably already done, and we are just waiting for him to enter the game"

    Su Wan shuddered, feeling that these powerful and powerful people would be terrible if they fought, and if the king of Sui really rebelled, the people who died innocently during the turmoil, as well as the people in the mansion of the king of Sui, would they be killed?  How pitiful it must be.

    "King Zhao probably couldn't swallow this breath." If it was just the assassination of Zhao Mingzhan, Zhao Mingzhan would be fine now, at most it would be a small punishment and a big commandment, reprimanding and belittling the compensation. If luck is good, King Sui will still be King Sui.

    It is impossible for King Zhao to force the emperor to demote King Sui to a commoner or kill him.

    So after thinking about it, since others can't give this justice, this loss can't be taken, and others have to repay it thousands of times, so this pair of father and son is like killing King Sui.

    "If it was me, I wouldn't be able to swallow it." If he had a child and someone wanted his child's life, then he would have to wait for his methods and revenge.

    No one can have such a heart to let things pass lightly.

    "The reason for this matter is unreasonable, so let's just leave it alone."

    Su Wan was a little worried: "Emperor City, I'm afraid it's not peaceful."

    Li Lindao: "Grandfather and grandmother are here, and father-in-law is at worst. They are not without brains. As long as they don't get involved, everything will be fine."

    Now the Jinning Duke's Mansion has no military power, and belongs to those idle and powerful mansions, and no one will pull them out to stand in line. In the future, no matter whether King Sui loses or wins, he just bows his head and bows his head.

    King Sui would not wantonly kill the Duke officials after ascending the throne.

    Su Wan turned over and sighed: "Since it was planned by Prince Zhao's residence, then King Sui was forced to rebel, and it probably won't happen. I'm a little worried about Third Sister and He Xu."

    Su Ling used to have a lot of bad things when she was in the boudoir, and later she was harmed by Su Fu Yang's family, and she became King Sui's side concubine without hesitation.

    "Life and death, honor and disgrace, wealth and splendor, they enjoy the wealth and power of Prince Sui's Mansion. When this power collapses, even if they can save their lives, they will always lose everything they have now."

    One prospers all prospers one loses all ones loses.

    Su Wan naturally understands this truth, like herself, she is the wife Li Lin married into the door, no matter where she goes, others have to respect her, even the emperor of Eastern Zhao will give her a little bit of courtesy  .

    But if something happened to Li Lin, something happened to Li City, and the royal families of various countries wanted to get something from her, they might not let her go, and if she fell into the hands of these people, her fate might be miserable.

    She guessed that she would not even be able to return to Dongzhao. In order to protect herself, the Duke of Jinning might not even let her in the house.

    Even if she was allowed to enter, she still didn't dare to enter.

    Not to mention whether the Duke of Jinning can protect her, she herself does not want to involve her family.

    "Forget it, don't think about it anymore. After all, everyone has their own destiny. She should have foreseen this end when she chose this path in the past."

    Su Wan didn't want to think too much, although she felt that Su Ling and Princess Hexu would be very pitiful if King Sui was defeated, but she had no way to help her, let alone let Li Lin extend his hand.

    His identity is inherently sensitive. If he intervenes in Dong Zhao's affairs, it would be a bit inappropriate. It's useless to let people hold the handle and make excuses.

    No matter how pitiful Su Ling and Princess Hexu are, they are not as important as him and the Li family.

    "Sleep and sleep, the more I talk, the more I get a headache."

    "Well, let's go to sleep".

    When she woke up, it was already dawn outside, she reached out her hand to touch her side, and when she found nothing, he was no longer there, so she called someone to come in to help her wash and change her clothes, and then asked where he was going.

    Xiao Sang stood aside and said with a smile: "Young master took people into the mountain, and said he came back from hunting some prey. Today, I will make dinner for everyone, and also to celebrate our first Mid-Autumn Festival here."

    "Going into the mountains?"

    Su Wan was slightly surprised. The guards in the mansion would occasionally go to the mountains when they were on vacation, but he didn't go there very often. The main reason was that he went to Shiqiao Academy to teach on weekdays, and brought two apprentices with him. He really didn't have much time and was free.  Most of the time I was with her, but today I am in a good mood.

    "Yeah, I just set off not long ago." Xiao Sang asked with a smile, "Madam, do you want breakfast?"

    "Come on, I'll eat some."

    Zhu Cui on the side tied up her hair in a bun.??Shan Wu picked out a few hairpins for her to choose from. Su Wan slid her fingers over and finally chose a cinnamon stick hairpin.  The sweet-scented osmanthus tassels fell down, looking very lively and beautiful.

    "Wearing this today is just to take advantage of the scenery." As she spoke, she handed the hairpin to Zhu Cui behind her, and Zhu Cui took it and put the hairpin on her hair.

    Xiao Sang said: "Isn't it just to take advantage of the scene, Madam looks good in it like this."

    Su Wan looked at herself in the mirror, and she was indeed extremely beautiful. Her mirror was not a bronze mirror, but it was sent by the Li family at the back, and it was filled with mercury, just like modern mirrors, which can clearly reflect people  come out.

    Her eyebrows are exquisite, her skin is fair, her eyes are like spring water, her eyebrows are like Daisy from the distant mountains, the eyebrows are gentle and peaceful, without any sorrow, and there is a little girl's pretty beauty, coupled with this hairpin, she looks even more beautiful  Lively, like a sweet-scented osmanthus fairy.

    "Sure enough, what kind of life this person lives can be shown on this face."

    Now that she is married, she is more energetic than in her boudoir, and she doesn't have so many worries. When she sits quietly, she is a peaceful and gentle little woman. If she moves, she becomes a delicate woman.  Pretty girl.

    She stretched out her hand and poked her cheek, there was still some flesh on it, it was soft, like a nest.

    She sighed: "I feel like my face is fat again."

    Xiao Sang watched from the sidelines, and said lightly: "Where, Madam's weight has not changed much, and the weight was only measured two days ago."

    She is indeed a bit heavier than when she was in her boudoir, but with Madam Zheng staring at her, she is not much heavier. She used to be a little thin, but now she is just right. She belongs to the kind that is not fat, but feels fleshy  kind of.

    Once you are married, you can't always think about being thin and beautiful. If you are too thin, your husband doesn't like it. What's the point of feeling a handful of bones, so some flesh is good. It feels soft and smooth like warm jade.

    However, Mother Zheng knew about these little sang and mulberry, but she would not tell Su Wan that she just likes to be thin, and looks elegant like a fairy descending to earth.

    Su Wan took a closer look and felt that she was still pretty, so she went to have breakfast with peace of mind, and then started a busy day.

    Today is the Mid-Autumn Festival, so there are many things to be busy.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 615 This is complaining, the stomachs of his subordinates are a bottomless pit

    ?

    She first went to the kitchen to have a look, and re-checked the dishes for today's banquet to see if all the ingredients were ready, and if they were not enough, she would arrange for someone to prepare them.

    Then I went to the garden to watch the guards and the girls hang lanterns, and a few lanterns were also hung in the main courtyard to celebrate.

    When everyone is almost done, let everyone come over to receive today's Mid-Autumn Festival gifts. Everyone in the house has a new set of clothes, two moon cakes and a pomelo, and an extra month's money.  People can go to the waterside to eat.

    In the end, I went to the outer courtyard again.

    Today, many people brought Mid-Autumn Festival gifts. She needs to see what she needs to eat while it is fresh. She will put it on the table as soon as it can be put on the table, and divide the ones that cannot be put on the table, so as not to keep it and put it away.

    In the morning, she was so busy that she didn't touch the ground, and at noon she was so hungry that she felt uncomfortable. She drank two bowls of shredded chicken porridge, ate two moon cakes, and ate some fruits. Only then did she recover.

    In the afternoon, the kitchen has already started to get busy, and the female relatives who are free also go there to help. Su Wan directs the water pavilion to start placing tables and chairs.

    When Li Lin and others came back, it was already the beginning of Shenshi (three o'clock in the afternoon). When he left, he took Yuanyou and a few guards. When he was leaving, he was seen by the villagers, and he also brought seven or eight men to accompany him.  .

    I have harvested a lot, including more than a dozen pheasants, seven or eight hares, a messy pile, and two sheep.

    He asked people to take his things to the river to clean up, and he went back to the main courtyard to take a bath. It was quite hot at the moment, and he went for a run in the deep mountains.  Dirty, he didn't care about it before, but now he is really worried about being rejected by others.

    When Su Wan lifted the hem of his skirt and pushed the door into the dormitory, he had just changed and came out of the bathroom.

    He was already very familiar with the sound of her footsteps, without even raising his head, he turned around and took the belt on the shelf and tied it up.

    "Are you back? It's going well."

    He hummed, fastened his second child's belt and walked over. Su Wan reached out and took a clean towel, asked him to sit on the chair, and then wiped his hair.

    "It went well. Because of the time rush, I didn't go too deep into the mountains. I met a group of sheep and killed six of them. I took two and let the villagers share the rest."

    "Let's roast a lamb tonight."

    Su Wan calculated the food intake of the family, and sighed: "I'm afraid two is not enough."

    "It's okay, I also caught some pheasants, hares and the like, and a roe deer, which is enough for them to eat. If it doesn't work, you can ask the second uncle's family to send some fish over."

    "You don't need to send the fish. My second aunt sent seven or eight of them today." Mrs. Song has benefited a lot from Su Wan's side, and she is extremely generous to her. If there is anything that Su Wan doesn't need to ask, she will have someone deliver it to her door.  , Never forget to send it here when you catch fish.

    Anyway, Su Wan will never let her suffer.

    "That's enough." Li Lin rolled his eyelids, "Anyway, I can't get enough to eat, so just eat whatever you want."

    This is complaining that the belly of his subordinates is a bottomless pit.

    Su Wan just wanted to laugh, but these people really eat a lot. Even when they are not on duty, they never slack in their daily training, and their food consumption is indeed huge.

    In the past, Mr. Li used to be his home all over the world, and there were not many people behind him, and he took care of the food by himself. Now that the place has settled down, in addition to the original hidden guards, the number of guards on the surface has increased a lot.

    These guards are also selected from thousands of people. They are very capable, but they are also very edible.

    In the past, besides Yuanyou, there were nine secret guards beside Li Lin. Now Huifeng and Jusong were assigned to work in the front. Two people were missing, and five people were selected from the back. The two filled the vacancy, and the remaining three were assigned to Su.  Guan.

    In addition, there are twelve guards on the bright side, so there are thirty guards alone. If these thirty people eat with their stomachs open, they can eat up a mountain.

    However, the guards are very happy. They used to eat and sleep in the open, and they were very pitiful. Now that they have a mistress, they can eat and drink well every day, as if the poor child is taken care of.

    Su Wan dried his hair for him, and let him dry it for a while, so as not to get old and have a headache when he was not dry enough. He washed his hands here, and someone brought tea over. The husband and wife left the dormitory.  Sit down on the chair.

    Li Lin sat there with his hair loose, drank a cup of tea calmly, and then said: "My cousin is back. I just ran into him and said that my father-in-law has something for you, so let him pass it on."

    Su Wan was slightly surprised: "Father has something to givemine?  Yesterday, the Mid-Autumn Festival ceremony of Jinning Duke's Mansion has also been delivered.  "

    Li Lindao: "Perhaps the father-in-law wanted to give it to you in private, and you will find out in a while."

    What this cousin was talking about was Shi Huixin. Since Shi Huixin went to the imperial city with the couple at the beginning of this year, he has never been back. Before Chunwei, he and several classmates and friends had been living in the guest garden of Jingpingyuan.

    Later, there was an incident of cheating in the imperial examination. Qiu Wei (county examination) was re-examined, and the time of Chun Wei was moved back by one year, so he discussed with everyone to move out.  Really inappropriate.

    If Shi replied alone, he would live simply. After all, it was his cousin's house, so there was nothing he could not live in.

    However, it is different when there are many people, and there are many things, which need to be taken care of by people in the house, and there is a student among them who has a relationship with the daughter of an official's family in the Imperial City.

    Shi replied that he was afraid of causing trouble, so he didn't dare to live anymore. After discussing with everyone, he moved out of Jingpingyuan together and rented a yard outside.

    In the following days, most of the students returned to Yancheng early with their pockets shy, and one or two left on high branches.

    In the end, after coming and going, only Shi replied. He originally planned to save some money and go back to Jingpingyuan, but he often went to Jinning Duke's Mansion and Su Jianlun to attend lectures. After Su Jian learned about this, he invited  Let him live in Jinning Duke's mansion.

    At that time, there were several people living in the Jinning Duke's Mansion, including the Wang family brothers, and the children of the former Jinning Duke's Mansion who were about to take up civil positions.

    The Jinning Mansion invited a Jinshi gentleman to give them a lecture. This temptation was too great for him, and there were many very powerful students who had contacts with Su Jian, and they followed Su Jian's side.  , he benefited a lot.

    "Cousin came back because of Hui Hua's marriage."

    The good day for Shi Hui's painting was set on the twelfth of October. Many good days for getting married in the countryside were set at this time. It just happened that the year's harvest was over, and I had more money, food, and free time. What to do  start to do it.

    When the weather is cold, the couple will hide in the house to have children. When the spring of next year begins, many brides will be born.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 616 My Madam Loves Planting Flowers, Not Foxes

    ?

    Li Lin nodded. In fact, there was Shi Huiqin's matter. Shi Huiqin was about to die. Shi Huiqin should come back to see Shi Huiqin. After all, she was his own sister, but he didn't want to talk about Shi Huiqin's affairs, and neither did Su Wan.  I skipped it.

    Not long after, Shi Huixin cleaned up at home, and brought Shi Huihua to the door. When he came, he also brought some preserved fruits and moon cakes made by himself. The moon cakes were made by Zhou himself, and there were osmanthus flowers in them.  Adjust the stuffing.

    "My mother tried to make some. She made sweet-scented osmanthus sauce from newly bloomed osmanthus flowers, and then mixed some peanuts, sesame seeds and sugar to make it. The taste is not bad. Cousin and the daughter-in-law of the princess should try it."

    Su Wan beckoned them to sit down: "Then we really have to try it out."

    She broke the mooncake and shared half with Li Lin. It was delicious, but I ate a lot of mooncakes today, and I felt a little tired, so just try it.

    Shi Huixin Shi Huihua and the two sat down, Shi Huixin lifted the sandalwood box in his hand: "This box was given to the Princess by my in-laws."

    "Given by my father?"

    Su Wan's gaze swept across the box. The box was not big, only about the size of a cosmetic box on weekdays, and it was not too tall. Some peony flowers were delicately carved and painted on it, which looked very beautiful.

    Xiao Sang went up to see the box and took it, but it was heavy inside. She opened the box and checked it, and sent it to Su Wan's side after seeing that there was no problem.

    Xiao Sang said: "Mr. Shi, don't take offense. I don't know if this thing will be used by others halfway. It needs to be checked and checked."

    If it was the past, it would not be necessary to do this. Su Wan is a noble daughter of the government, after all, no one deliberately planned to kill her, but now that Su Wan's status is different, she should be more careful in handling things.

    Shi replied indifferently: "This is as it should be."

    Su Wan opened the box and saw that there were many gold products inside, including various gold leaves, golden peanuts, and some golden fruits, such as golden persimmons, golden loquats, golden pears, etc.  There is a box full of them.

    "It's all gold." Su Wan took out the golden persimmons inside. The golden persimmons were made so lifelike. The persimmons were made of gold, and the leaves were made of jade. The pieces were emerald green, very beautiful. "It's so beautiful."  .¡±

    Shi Huixin raised his eyes and looked up, but he understood: "This should be a new product from Baochailou, called 'Jin Yu Man Tang'. It is made of gold and jade, and there are grains and fruits in it."

    "I've heard some people say that Baochai Tower produced a total of ninety-nine sets of 'Full of Gold and Jade', and each set contains thirty-eight items, all of which are exquisite and valuable."

    "The noble ladies and wives of the imperial city are very lively in order to grab this set of 'full of gold and jade'."

    "Father is worried."

    Su Wan was moved. It was not easy to grab this set. There are many nobles in the imperial city, so even if they can be ranked, it would cost a lot of money. Moreover, Su Xun even specially asked someone to send it over.  give her.

    "Thank you, cousin, for bringing the things over for me."

    Shi replied: "The princess is polite, but it's just a trivial matter."

    Although the box is a bit heavy, it's nothing to the man, and he didn't carry it all the way back. He was in a carriage, he just got in the carriage and lifted it into the carriage, and then got off and took it off.

    "If there is nothing wrong, my second sister and I will go back, and we will have dinner later."

    "Cousin, go slowly, today's Mid-Autumn Festival, I won't keep you guys." Su Wan nodded, Li Lin got up to see off the guests, and sent them to the door, he turned back again.

    Su Wan asked Xiao Sang to display the 'full of gold and jade' on the table at the back, and when it was finished, just in time for Li Lin to come back, the two went to the garden to watch today's banquet.

    At this moment, the sun has set, and the clouds in the sky are dyed with rosy rays, which makes the ground red.

    The tables and chairs were set up early, and the tea, moon cakes, dried fruits and other things prepared earlier were also put on the table. The husband and wife sat down and talked about some scenes, so that everyone could sit down and eat after they were busy.

    When the afterglow of the setting sun gradually fell, the sky gradually fell into darkness, and a round of moon appeared in the sky. Someone went to light the lamps that were hung in the garden today. One by one, the lights lit up, illuminating the entire garden like daytime.

    There is an evening wind blowing, like the laughter of children in the village, full of excitement and festivities.

    All the people in the garden are very happy. Although they have been busy for several days, it is also an extremely joyful thing to get together at this time to celebrate the Mid-Autumn Festival.

    theMoreover, the host family is rich, has clothes and food, and prepares a banquet, and when it is later, there will be barbecue.

    At this time, the kitchen began to serve food, and everyone sat down to eat. During the dinner, the girls talked while eating, and the men began to eat with their stomachs open.

    There are also some who have already started drinking from cup to cup, such as Jiubian, Zhang Guanshi, Xie Daxia, Mr. Yu, Mr. Yan and so on.

    The guards have always been abstaining from alcohol, even when they are resting on duty, they will not drink alcohol.

    People like them are ready to face emergencies anytime and anywhere, and they want to protect their master. If they are drunk and unable to do things at that time, it will be a serious crime.

    Yuanyou is drinking, his only hobby is eating and drinking, but he will drink some to satisfy his cravings only when he is safe, but he will not get drunk when he drinks, as if he beats harder and harder, this wine  The more you drink, the more sober you become, and the fights after drinking are even more fatal.

    Two tables were set up for the banquet in the water pavilion, and the rest were in the open space of the garden. Su Wan and Li Lin sat at the same table, beside Sun Xiang, Xie Daxia, Mr. Yu, Mr. Yan, and Jiubian Zhang Guanshi.

    Jiubian and Zhang Guanshi are the most capable people around Li Lin. With them to accompany the wine and talk, after a while, Mr. Yu, Mr. Yan and Mr. Xie Daxia drank a lot of wine.

    Then the goal of the nine debates fell on Sun Xiang.

    Jiu Bian said with a smile: "Mr. Sun doesn't like to drink? Or is the wine in our Jingpingyuan too bad for Mr. Sun's eyes?"

    Sun Xiang took the fan and slapped it, his eyes narrowed slightly, and there seemed to be a smile in those eyes, which was quite amorous.

    "Sir, you are joking. This wine is a hard-to-find good wine. Why can't it catch my eyes? This Mid-Autumn Festival and the beautiful scenery, I am very happy in my heart, but I always feel that there is a fox yelling beside me.  It's annoying, the drink is a little dull."

    "Oh? Fox? Where is it? I didn't see it." Jiubian stretched out his hand to stroke a strand of hair with a smile, then spread out the fan in his hand, smiling coquettishly, "If there is a fox, it would be great  Yes, catch it back and raise it for Madam."

    Su Wan watched the two of them back and forth, it was really interesting, she was watching a play, she didn't expect to be called by name, she smiled and said: "You're welcome, my wife likes to grow flowers, not to raise foxes, Sun  Mister likes it, so why don't you leave it to Mr. Sun to raise it."

    "How about Mr. Jiubian's proposal?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 617 If you continue talking, you may end up fighting

    ?

    Jiubian looked at Li Lin, Su Wan saw him and said again: "Your son doesn't like raising foxes either, he thinks this wild fox is very capable, let him fend for himself."

    Li Lin's face was calm, and without raising his face, he poured Su Wan a cup of tea. Today's tea is a brewed Xiaoshi tea, but the taste is not bad.

    Jiubian shook his head, disapproving and meaningful: "This statement is wrong, this statement is wrong. Although the young master does not love foxes and does not want to raise foxes, but the young master loves cats"

    Jiubian still wanted to say something, but when he received a faint glance from the person sitting in charge, his heart sank, and he almost knocked over the wine glass in his hand by mistake. He felt that if he continued to talk, he would definitely be punished by Qiuhou.

    It's over, he compared his wife to a cat in front of the son, it's over.

    Dying, dying!

    Thinking of this, he had no choice but to bite the bullet and save himself: "That's right, the son and wife don't like to raise foxes. Mr. Sun likes to raise them, so Mr. Sun will take care of them."

    Sun Xiang properly showed disgusted eyes, squinted his eyes slightly, and fanned the fan with the fan in his hand, but he didn't give him any face: "Don't, I'm not used to the smell of foxes, I'd better look for it."  Keep it with someone who is used to smelling it."

    Jiubian and Sun Xiang are somewhat similar, they are not serious people.

    Jiubian has never talked about Wude in his work, he is as insidious and cunning as a fox, and he may fall into his way if he is not careful.

    There are not many people who have been tricked miserably by him.

    Moreover, he also claimed to have confidantes all over the world, embraced thousands of beauties, and was a romantic son.

    As for Sun Xiang, he is also a bit deviant, he only does things according to his own pleasure, never cares about the life and death of others, he is used to squinting at people, his eyes are contemptuous and superior, as if you are a piece of trash.

    That is to say, she found the protection of the Li family and ate the food of the Li family. Otherwise, the two masters might not have taken her seriously.

    When these two people get together, even if they don't fight to the death, they also hate each other and don't bother to pay attention to each other, but Jiubian, the fox, thinks that Mr. Sun is particularly interesting and a fellow.

    So since he returned to Shiqiao Village, he has often provoked Sun Xiang, as if he was doing something extremely challenging and exciting.

    Every time Su Wan saw this, he would secretly light a piece of wax for him while wanting to watch a play, thinking that this fox is simply reckless, and people like Sun Xiang dare to provoke him, maybe he will die one day without knowing it  , I really don't want my life.

    If it wasn't for Sun Xiang and Mr. Liu who lost the competition back then and got into the business of recuperating women's bodies, he might be a poison doctor with an eccentric temper now.

    Provoking this kind of person is simply getting impatient.

    "Mr. Sun, why is this so? Foxes are not good, but the manzhushahua on Huangquan Road is blooming and flirtatious, and it may not be so good"

    If he is a cunning and insidious fox, then she is not the other side flower blooming on the road to Huangquan. Although she is beautiful, she was born on this road to Huangquan. She looks good, but she is filled with the meaning of death.

    Mr. Sun squinted at him, with a slight smile on the corner of his mouth: "Since it is a flower blooming on Huangquan Road, it was born there and bloomed there, knowing that it should not be touched, but there are always people who want to provoke them. It's not me.  Are you looking for death"

    Jiubian shook the fan in his hand and narrowed his slender phoenix eyes: "That's right, thanks to my thick skin and thick flesh, otherwise, I might have walked on this Huangquan Road."

    Sun Xiang smiled: "I might be leaving the next moment."

    These two people have gone through a few tricks as you come and go. If they continue to talk, they may start to fight.

    Su Wan stretched out his hand and frowned: "Okay, okay, today's Mid-Autumn Festival, what are we talking about, Mr. Sun, do you want to set off fireworks, the house has prepared a lot of fireworks today."

    After all, it was to save face for these two people. When they heard that Su Wan had spoken, the two of them stopped. Sun Xiang drank the glass of wine, then shook the fan in his hand, and said with a smile: "I haven't let off fireworks before.  So, I'll go take a look."

    Watching her drink this glass of wine, Jiubian felt that she had regained her place, and she was satisfied immediately, so she stopped provoking others.

    Su Wan went to watch the fireworks with a few girls, selected a batch for the guards to set off for a while, and then turned back.

    When they came back to the edge of the waterside pavilion, there were fireworks soaring into the sky, bursting into the air with a bang, and after blooming, the fireworks fell like rustling snowflakes, and halfway down, they vanished in midair.  ash.

    TodayThere are indeed quite a lot of fireworks, some were purchased by Zhang Guanshi, and some were sent by Jiu Bian, and none of them were short of money. Naturally, the fireworks they bought were the best in the market.

    The fireworks exploded in mid-air, with all kinds of streamers and blooming flower shapes. It is so dizzying to see that people can't wait to engrave this scene in their minds.

    However, although fireworks are beautiful, they are shocking and exciting when they bloom, but they are also fleeting and cannot be kept.

    This is why Su Wan doesn't like fireworks very much. She is happy when watching them, but there is always a time when the fireworks are over.

    The fireworks at Jingpingyuan lasted for a quarter of an hour, and the residents of Shiqiao Village also went to the yard to watch, feasting their eyes and praising the fireworks in the sky. When the fireworks at Jingpingyuan were over, the village organized  The fireworks also started to be set off.

    The children in the village were overjoyed and cheered non-stop.

    When the fireworks cleared and the banquet was almost eaten, people asked people to remove the banquet and replace it with tea.

    Jiu came up with an idea, and led people from Jingpingyuan to conduct a competition. The women's family members and the guards each formed a group.

    Laughter came from time to time in the garden.

    At this time, the stars in the sky are gone, and there is a bright moon hanging in the sky, and the white and soft light shines on the earth. The garden of Jingpingyuan is surrounded by lanterns. At this time, the candles in the lanterns have been lit, and the light illuminates the whole courtyard like  daytime.

    Su Guan sat on a chair in the open space and presided over the pot-tossing for the girls, and laughed when he saw something interesting.

    When the activities after the meal are over, it's time for the barbecue.

    Someone brought stones and firewood, first spread a layer of stones on the ground, and then put the firewood on it to burn. When it was almost done, they set up the wooden frame that had been made a long time ago, and brought the goats, chickens, rabbits, etc. that were processed today.  Things start grilling.

    A total of three fires were lit, and Su Wan and Li Lin found a place to sit down. The two roasted a pheasant and a rabbit leg, leaning against each other while roasting and talking in a low voice.

    Su Guan drank the fruit wine slowly, but the smile on his face never stopped, and he couldn't stop laughing at his words from time to time.

    Such a lively and lively day is really joyful.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 618 Madam is happy, so am I

    ?

    Not long after the barbecue started, Shi Huixin, Shi Huihua and Shi Huiqing also came over. The three of them came and found a place to sit down and chat with everyone.

    Su Wan raised her eyes to look at the bright moon in the sky, and then at the people who were busy or chatting in the yard, the smiles in her eyes blurred a little bit, she leaned against Li Lin, feeling very happy in her heart.

    In fact, this is the day she has always wanted, to be leisurely and carefree on weekdays, and to get together with everyone on festivals, lively and cheerful, making people feel joyful and complete in their hearts.

    Today's two goats were roasted and received unanimous praise from everyone. Su Wan ate a piece with puff pastry and thought it was very good. Finally, he ate half a rabbit leg, a chicken wing and a chicken leg. He really couldn't hold on  Yes, this is the end of the matter.

    This night, the Mid-Autumn Festival did not disperse until after the early morning, and everyone was satisfied and happy.

    Su Wan and Li Lin went back to the main courtyard together, and she was still smiling on the way: "How about we spend the Mid-Autumn Festival in the future like this?"

    She drank a lot of fruit wine and was also a little drunk. Li Lin helped her to walk forward, and seeing her reach out to touch her belly from time to time, he knew that she was struggling, so he said: "It's fine here in Jingpingyuan.  It is estimated that it will not work in the future, there are too many people, and it is tiring."

    Su Wan thinks about it too. Although there are quite a few people here, he can probably count one person. If it is in Licheng, the number is hard to say, and it is indeed a bit troublesome.

    "Then let's have a few gentlemen come over and live together." Fisherman Buju, none of them are married, and they are still alone now, so it will be lively if they come here, so they won't be lonely in such a reunion festival  single.

    Li Lin smiled: "Okay, let them come over."

    Su Wan smiled at him when she heard the words, and after a while, she said again: "I'm very happy tonight."

    "So happy?"

    "Happy."

    He stretched out his hand to pull the hair around her ear, looked at her undisguised smile, and his eyes were also full of smiles: "Madam is happy, and I am happy too."

    In fact, he doesn't like this kind of excitement very much. He likes the quiet, quiet and seldom disturbed by others, but compared to that quiet, he prefers to be with her.

    He likes the deserted and quiet life, but if she likes the liveliness of this world, then he is also willing to accompany her to live the liveliness of this world.

    Just looking at her smiling like this, I feel that that little concession is nothing at all.

    I just hope she is happy.

    "Come back, it's windy."

    "Uh-huh.".

    In the middle of the night of Mid-Autumn Festival, the wind blows up at night, and the next day there will be some autumnal coolness, as if the heat of summer dissipated overnight, and autumn has entered at once.

    When Su Guan woke up the next day, he felt the coolness of the weather, and then asked someone to take out a few autumn clothes and put them in the compartment, so that when he wanted to wear them, he wouldn't have to look for them everywhere.

    After the Mid-Autumn Festival, Xie Daxia left Shiqiao Village and went to Guiyan City to join the horse team of the merchant brothers, and headed north with the purchased rouge, gouache, and grain.

    The Shi family also began to prepare for Shi Huihua's dowry.

    Because Shi Huihua was going to marry Ji Yunpu, the Ji family gave a generous dowry, so the Shi family couldn't be stingy, so as not to let the Ji family look down on them, not only put all these dowry gifts into the dowry for Shi Huihua, but also prepared a copy for her.  A generous dowry.

    This was the result of discussions between Shi Chongshan and the Zhou family. He thought that Shi Huihua was marrying Ji Yunpu, so it couldn't be calculated according to Shi Huiqin's previous marriage, so the dowry was inevitably several percent richer.

    But I don't know where Shi Huiqin learned about this, so she was helped to go to Shi's house and started a fight, saying that she felt that her parents were unfair and unjust, they were all the same daughter, why did Shi Huihua get married with more dowry than her  .

    "They are all the same daughter, why is her dowry richer than mine?"

    "Could it be because she's going to marry the son of the Ji family, the son of the clan, and I'm just marrying a mountain boy, so she can be more than me?"

    "There is also the dowry gift. When I got married, the Li family left half of it for the dowry family, but now the Ji family can give it all to her?"

    "Is it because Shi Huihua married a good man, but I married such a person, so you make faces for him and don't want to make faces for me?"

    "You can find a good husband for her, why didn't you give it to me? Why did you marry me to that trash Li Lan!"

    Shi Huiqin was hysterical in Shi's house, full of jealousy and madness.

    She is jealous, she cannot get what she wants in her life.A rich girl like Su Wan got everything she wanted easily.

    But even so, she couldn't do anything other than swear in her own house. It seemed like two worlds separated the two of them, like a moat that she could never get over.  There is no ability in front of the opponent.

    I can only watch their loving couple from a distance, like a couple of gods and gods.

    She was jealous and crazy in her heart, but there was nothing she could do about him.

    These things had already caused her a lot of suffering, but she never expected that Shi Huihua, who was stupid and stupid in her eyes, could marry into a noble family and fly to a branch to become the wife of the Ji family.

    This incident was like the last straw that overwhelmed her, and made her completely paralyzed.

    For a rich girl like Su Wan, it's fine if she marries well. After all, her status is there. She was born to be reincarnated. She didn't have a good reincarnation. She can only resent the injustice of fate.

    But Shi Huihua, she is obviously a sister of the same mother, the same background, not even as smart and beautiful as her, stupid and clumsy, she can foresee that Shi Huihua will marry into a nearby village and live a happy life.  All village women are the same.

    But she wants to marry Ji Yunpu.

    The eldest son of the Ji family!

    Ji Yunpu also offered such a generous dowry, and the whole village envied her.

    Why!

    Shi Huihua was so angry that she almost jumped up: "Shi Huiqin, what are you talking about?! The money in the family was originally earned by parents, and they can give it to whoever they want. There is nothing they can't give!"

    "Besides, you didn't know what dowry gift you gave when the Li family hired you?" Shi Huihua blushed with anger, "What half of the dowry is just some ordinary food cloth, what is it?  ?¡±

    In the past, Shi Huiqin had those ulterior secrets in her heart, and she was always picking and choosing, unwilling to get married. In the end, after picking and choosing, she only picked one Li Lan.

    Li Lan was pretty good in the past, and she liked Shi Huiqin quite a lot. It was Li's mother-in-law who made up her mind, and even the betrothal gift was patchwork. It looked so disgraceful. When the Shi family saw it, they had to pick out some odds and ends.  He came out and said he left half of it.

    At that time, Shi Huiqin was over eighteen years old and didn't marry. People outside were discussing whether there was something wrong with her, pointing fingers at the Shi family, and Shi Chongshan's face was disgraceful.

    So after Shi Huiqin took a fancy to Li Lan and was willing to marry him, and saw that Li Lan was still a good young man, Shi Chongshan and Zhou Shen agreed, and Li's mother-in-law also swallowed the inappropriate things.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 619 Uncle and Aunt Lied to Us, and Li Lin Lied to Us Too!

    ?

    The husband is chosen by herself, after so many years of picking and choosing, what kind of cause and effect, whether the result is good or bad, it is her own business, and she can't blame others.

    But now Shi Huiqin resents that the Shi family didn't find a good husband for her and made her life difficult, but they were found by Shi Huihua, and they treated her badly in terms of dowry.

    She was the one who found Li Lan back then, and Shi Huihua was the one who found Ji Yunpu today. Both Shi Chongshan and the Zhou family didn't do much, and the dowry matter was even more unfair.

    Mrs. Li kept everything in check, even when her only son got married, and she didn't let her be generous. The things she hired were decent, and some of them had problems here or there.

    The Shi family had no choice but to put away some of their belongings, saying to the outside world that they kept half of the betrothal gift, and then subsidized Shi Huiqin a sum of money in private.  The Shi family subsidized her in private.

    Later, Shi Huiqin and Li returned to Shiqiao Village, and they were still raised by the Shi family.

    What can the Shi family do to her?

    It's just that she vented her resentment on others because of her bad life.

    Listening to Shi Huihua's words, Shi Huiqin's eyes became ruthless: "Shut up, but you have benefited, so that's all for saying such things!"

    Shi Chongshan was not here today, and Zhou Shi stood under the eaves, seeing Shi Huiqin's mad and resentful appearance, only felt sad and chilled in her heart, she never imagined that her clever daughter in the past would become what she is today.

    Like an evil ghost crawling out of hell, full of resentment and resentment.

    Just because she couldn't get what she asked for.

    Shi Huixin came out of the house, his face darkened: "Sister, if you want to come to Shi's house, all of us are welcome, but if you say such things again, then don't come again."

    "How can parents feel sorry for you? What can the family feel sorry for you?"

    "When you get married, the family gives you a generous dowry. When you are sick, the family gives you money to see a doctor. If you want to reconcile, the family will help you to reconcile. Even if you have nowhere to go, there will always be family at home."  your place."

    Shi replied and closed his eyes: "Huihua's dowry was agreed upon by the family after discussion. Although it is a little more than yours before, it is about the same as your dowry plus the money spent by the family in the past few years."

    "Since you said you want to be fair and just, then these are fair and just."

    "There is an account for the expenses of the family. If you don't believe it, take out a pair and see if the money spent on your medical treatment is the same as that of the second sister's dowry."

    As soon as Shi replied, Shi Huiqin was speechless. She had never thought about the fact that the Shi family paid for her medical treatment. She instinctively ignored all of this, or felt that it should be done.

    Shi replied: "Sister, let's be more peaceful for the rest of the day."

    Tranquility?

    Where did she find peace?

    She has never had peace in her life.

    "An Ning? Where did I get peace?" Shi Huiqin laughed at herself, feeling that her life was absurd.

    If she hadn't glimpsed a corner of the wealth and power when she was a child, how could she become what she is today.

    Maybe she found a good man to marry early on, and she will love her husband for the rest of her life.

    In the past, some wealthy family in Guiyan City were willing to marry her, but she disliked that he was not handsome enough, nor educated, and could not compare to her uncle's demeanor, nor the power and wealth of the Li family, who could make her fly to the top of the tree.  Head, so disdainful in my heart, I refused.

    All her life, it was because of the wealth and power that she glimpsed at a glance when she was a child, that made her greedy, made her get what she asked for, made her beyond recognition, and suffered all her life.

    "It's all It's all them, it's all them! It's my aunt and uncle who killed me! It's the Li family, it's the Li family who killed me!"

    They gave her hope, as if the world of wealth and splendor was within her reach, but they didn't give her the chance to enter that world.

    "It's my uncle and aunt who killed me!"

    "They are the ones who killed me!"

    Shi Huiqin sat on the ground crying, stretched out her hand and beat her heart, only felt that God made a joke for her, and then watched her miserable and miserable all her life.

    The faces of the people present changed slightly, and even Zhou's face became serious: "Huiqin, what nonsense are you talking about? Why is it involving your aunt and uncle again?"

    Li Yijun and his wife are very kind to the Shi family and the whole Shiqiao Village, and no one in Shiqiao Village respects them.??Besides, the old man has passed away and only remains in those memories. It is really irritating for Shi Huiqin to talk about these two people.

    Shi Huiqin cried: "If they didn't want to betroth me to Li Jingyuan back then, and didn't want me to enter the Li family's door, if they didn't take me with them when they left, how could I have the result today!"

    "I'm sureI'm sure, I'm sure that I'm raised like a rich girl like Su Wan, she's full of beauty, eats delicacies from mountains and seas, wears silk and satin, and is surrounded by servants who are surrounded by stars.  So, even if Li Jingyuan doesn't marry me, I can still marry an outstanding noble son."

    "But why, why they don't want to take me with them!"

    "Why didn't you take me?!"

    "They gave me a glimpse of wealth and wealth, made me greedy, and then abandoned me from that world!"

    Shi Huiqin cried loudly: "It's all their fault, it's their fault! It's them who hurt me!"

    Shi replied and frowned. When Li Yijun and his wife left, he was still very young and didn't remember much.

    The uncle in my impression is a gentle man. He has always been peaceful, and he has never had any problems with the noble family. Except for his better education, his handsome appearance, and his personality, he seems to be an ordinary teacher.

    It is somewhat similar to the current Li Lin. If it is different, it is probably because his uncle married his aunt and lived a normal life. The family is just a big courtyard, but Li Lin married a princess and built a landscape.  He lives in Pingyuan, where he has guard servants.

    Where does the Li family have any wealth and power?

    Could it be that she is talking nonsense!

    Shi replied with an ugly face: "What wealth? I think you have lost your mind and gone crazy."

    The Zhou family also said: "Huiqin, your uncle's and aunt's family is like this. How can there be any wealth, such as a thousand gold and noble daughters, and there are groups of slaves? You are dreaming. If your uncle's family is really powerful  If he is rich, then he will not stay in this village to be a teacher."

    "Mother, don't you believe me!" Shi Huiqin was about to vomit blood. It was because they hid it too well, but no one believed her if she said it. She had told Zhou Shi once before, but Zhou Shi didn't think she was there  Nonsense, don't take it seriously.

    "Uncle's family is the Li family, the Li family from Licheng, the Li family from Licheng!"

    "Uncle and aunt lied to us! Li Lin lied to us too!" (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 620 The Li Family Didn't Look Down on the Shi Family

    ?

    "Nonsense!" Zhou almost died of anger, "I think you are stubborn, and you want to be rich and prosperous!"

    "Your uncle and aunt are gone now, but I can't tolerate you talking about them like this. You are simplyabsurd. How good your uncle and aunt were to you back then. You disrespected them so much, and you still talk about them  no"

    "Mother, you just don't believe me, it's all true, it's true, I heard it all when I was a child." Shi Huiqin didn't care about her deepest secret, "It's all true, it's true  "

    "The Li family is in Licheng, it is like the royal family, it is the biggest clan!"

    "It was they who deceived us, and they looked down on our Shi family!"

    "If they thought highly of us, why didn't they give me an engagement with Li Lin, why didn't they let me into Li's house, why didn't they take our family away to enjoy the glory and wealth"

    "It's they who look down on our Shi family!"

    "Since you have so many questions, why don't you go underground and kowtow to ask them why they didn't take you away?"

    A cold and flat voice came from outside the house, and the people in the yard were stunned for a moment. When they looked up, they saw Li Lin standing at the door with Yuan You and Hui Feng.

    The young gentleman is dressed in green clothes and a copper crown on his head. He has a desolate and lonely demeanor. His figure is tall and tall, just like the bamboo and pine cypresses. He is really a gentleman as elegant as jade.

    Looking at it like this, I found that he really resembles Li Yijun when he was young, but Li Yijun is a really gentle person, while Li Lin is gentle with aloofness, a little indifferent.

    Shi Huihua was taken aback: "Cousin!"

    Shi replied with a stiff face and a little embarrassment: "Why is my cousin here?"

    Zhou's expression was embarrassing, she really wanted to find a wall to bump into, she glared at Shi Huiqin who was on the ground, and then said apologetically, "Jing Yuan, don't be as knowledgeable as her, she has lost her heart  Crazy, dreaming."

    "This time, I will definitely teach her a good lesson, and I won't let her touch your parents."

    "What I said is true." Shi Huiqin raised her head, looking at Li Lin with unwillingness and resentment, "It's all true! It's true!"

    Li Lin's eyes swept over several people, and the expression on his face remained unchanged: "Why don't we sit in the room, so we can explain clearly."

    In fact, someone has been staring at Shi Huiqin, and when she came to Shi's house, someone informed Li Lin.

    Later, when Shi Huiqin got involved with Li Yijun and his wife, Li Lin came from Jingpingyuan, not far away, and he was very fast, so he arrived very quickly.

    In fact, Li Yijun had his own reasons for not taking away the members of the Shi family, and it was not as if he looked down on the Shi family.

    The Shi family was originally a very ordinary family, if they become rich once, it may not be a good thing.

    Shi Chongshan is a person who values ??face very much. If someone said that he relied on his brother-in-law, that he was a chicken dog who achieved enlightenment and ascended to heaven by himself, he might be so angry that he would vomit blood, and he would die of anger in the end.

    As for Shi Hanhai, he and Shi Chongshan are two extreme people. He can be shameless if he has money and wealth. If such a person is brought over, he will definitely use the power of the Li family to run amok. I am afraid that there will be no good end in the future.  .

    Might as well not go.

    In this Shiqiao Village, the two families of Shi Chongshan and Shi Hanhai can live their lives in prosperity and stability, this is the result of discussions between Li Yijun and Shi Qinsang.

    As for Shi Huiqin's matter, the husband and wife would not take other people's girls away and separate other people's families. The most complete and happy thing is for children to stay with their parents.

    Who would have thought that Shi Huiqin was precocious, and accidentally found out about the Li family's affairs, which gave birth to greed, which caused her own life's misfortune.

    Who is to blame?

    But it's all about herself.

    Delusions about those unreachable things make your life miserable.

    A person can have dreams and pursuits in his life, but he must be down-to-earth and rely on his own ability to achieve it, instead of placing his hopes on others and letting others help him achieve it.

    ? If you want gold, silver and jewelry, then go to business, do business, and earn money.

    ? If you want to be powerful, then go to official career, to manage, to achieve.

    But like Shi Huiqin, her life's delusion is pinned on others to pull her, send her to the power and wealth, and let herself live the life of her dreams.

    It is really naive and speechless.

    And if others don't help her, she thinks it's a sin, and it's causing her life to be unhappy.? the culprit.

    "The Li family is indeed as she said, a powerful and prestigious family." Li Lin's voice explained lightly, "My father and mother didn't tell you in the past, it was not because they looked down on the Shi family, but because they thought there was no  significance."

    "It's thousands of miles away from the city, and it can't help you much. If it gets out, it might cause trouble. Therefore, it's better not to know."

    "As for why we didn't take you away, my father and mother also have considerations. Uncle cares about face, and he won't listen to others saying that he is not. If someone secretly points at him, saying that he relies on his sister to get his current status and wealth, I'm afraid  To be pissed off."

    "Second uncle is like that, I'm afraid it will cause trouble and bring disaster to the family in the future."

    "So, it's better to stay in the village, at least to live a prosperous and stable life"

    Mrs. Zhou nodded repeatedly. The Shi family didn't have any foundation in the first place. It might not be a good thing if they climbed too high once they gained power.  A crushing end.

    A rich and stable life is the best result for them, after all, they have no ability to afford that kind of glory and wealth.

    However, this news was really shocking. Except for Shi Huiqin, the other three were a little dizzy, especially Shi Huihua, who couldn't close his mouth wide open for a long time, and his eyes stared like lanterns.

    Shi Huiqin didn't believe it: "What about me, why didn't they agree to take me away? I'm smart and sensible, why didn't they take me away?"

    Before Li Lin explained, Shi Huihua suddenly came back to his senses, and angrily reprimanded: "Eldest sister, are you crazy for such glory and wealth? Parents are here, how can you think of following uncle?"  Where is Aunt leaving?"

    "Is it possible that you have become your glory and wealth, and you even want to abandon your parents?!"

    Zhou's face turned pale when she heard the words, she looked at Shi Huiqin in disbelief, her fingers were trembling: "Huiqin, what your sister said is true, you are going to abandon me and your father for the sake of wealth?"

    "When your uncle and aunt were leaving, you ran over and said you couldn't bear your uncle and aunt. You cried and begged us to say that you wanted to be filial to them in the past few years, and then come back. Although your father and I hated you, we also felt sorry for you, so we went to beg  Your uncle and aunt"

    Zhou's voice trembled slightly, and his heart seemed to be empty: "It's just that I didn't expect that you abandoned us because you wanted to seek your glory and wealth" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel  .com

 Chapter 621 Shi Huiqin probably only has the fate of being under house arrest until death

    ?

    "Youwhy do you think that way, those riches and honors are more important than your parents?"

    The Zhou family couldn't accept it. Although the Shi family didn't have great wealth, they did have small wealth. They didn't give their children the life of sons and daughters, but they didn't make them suffer.

    Other people's children wear clothes, the small ones pick up the big ones, the new ones are three years old, the old ones are sewn and mended for three years, and they are so rotten that they are reluctant to throw them away. The children of the Shi family must have two new sets of clothes a year.

    Other people's homes can't smell meat a few times a year, but Shi's family still has meat every three days.

    Is this life going to be bad?  Could it be that her parents treated her badly?  Let her live?

    Zhou clutched her chest, dizzy with anger, Shi Huixin and Shi Huihua hurried to support her, the two siblings looked flustered.

    Shi Huihua said: "Mom, why do you feel sad for a person like her? She has no heart at all. Father and mother gave birth to her and raised her. She just doesn't know how to be grateful. She also resents her father and mother for not giving her glory and wealth."

    Shi Huihua felt disgusted in her heart. She didn't like this elder sister who thought she was smart and superior. It seemed that she was the only smart person in the world, and everyone else was stupid. Now that she knew that she had no conscience, she hated it even more.

    Shi Huihua was indignant: "From now on, I won't have this sister, mother, in the future you will be treated as if you don't have this daughter, you still have me, I feel sorry for you!"

    Shi Huihua has an unruly temper and is stubborn. She has caused countless troubles since she was a child, and she has been chased and beaten by Shi Chongshan angrily.  Very, but she still has parents in her heart.

    Although she once thought about elope with Ji Yunpu, what she thought at the time was 'run away first, and then come back after getting married'. At that time, even if her parents didn't recognize her, she would have to recognize her.

    Shi replied, supporting Zhou's arm, and said, "Mother, you still have me."

    Looking at the son and daughter beside her, Mrs. Zhou felt a little comforted in her heart, and she was not so sad.

    Seeing these three people standing together, Shi Huiqin always felt a little glaring, and said maliciously: "Don't tell the truth, Shi Huihua, you are going to get married, and the water poured out by this married daughter has no heart."  Honor your family."

    "There is also Shi Shi's reply. Is it possible that he will not take the imperial examination and come back to accompany you and continue to be a teacher in this mountain? When he is admitted to Jinshi, he will marry a delicate woman in the future and come back. Some of them are yours.  Time to see if he can still say what he said today."

    "Maybe for the sake of future, let you serve that little lady as your ancestor."

    Speaking of this, Shi Huiqin could almost think of the scene at that time, and there was a sarcastic smile on the corner of her mouth.

    Anyway, now that things have been exposed, it doesn't make sense for her to explain, and she doesn't want to explain anymore, anyway Anyway, she won't live long.

    It's just that everyone is living a good life and the future is bright, but she is getting more and more dark until she dies, and there is no light at all. She just feels that the sky is unfair.

    God can't see her well, so she can't see others well. It's better for everyone to be as unfortunate as her, rolling in the mud, struggling between life and death.

    Shi Huixin's face changed slightly, and his face turned red with anger: "Shi Huiqin, shut up, even if I want to marry a wife, I will not marry someone who disrespects my parents, even if she is the best."

    Although Shi Huixin intends to embark on an official career, he may also want to marry a wife with a better background to help him take care of the house and handle the relationship with his colleagues' wives, so as not to marry a woman who doesn't know anything will drag him down.  hind legs.

    But if this person has a bad temper and even disrespects his parents-in-law, no matter how good he is, he will not marry back.

    As a son of man, he hopes that his family will live in harmony, and he hopes to serve his parents until they grow old. He can compromise on other things, but only this matter cannot be compromised.

    Shi Huiqin sneered and said: "You said it lightly, how about this matter, we will know when the time comes, won't you?"

    Mrs. Zhou patted Shi's hand for replying the letter, and then smiled: "That's the case, so what can I do, I will write back in the future and embark on an official career, and my future is bright. Your father and I live in this village, so we won't stay with them."  Just one place."

    Shi was taken aback when he wrote back: "Mother?"

    Mrs. Zhou sighed, and then said: "In fact, your father and I have discussed it. If you leave your official career in the future, we will not drag you down. Besides, your father is also reluctant to part with the academy. He has taught for half his life.  You have to keep teaching until you can¡¯t walk anymore.¡±

    "As for me, I don't want to part with the folks in the village, so we won't follow you in the future. If you are free, come back to have a look during the holidays, or we can go to see you.??¡±

    Shi replied unwillingly: "This is not acceptable."

    Zhou Zhou smiled and said: "Okay, what you have to do now is to study hard and wait for next year's spring, this matter has not yet happened, let's talk about it later."

    Seeing that the mother and son were not affected, Shi Huiqin's expression turned ugly again.

    Li Lin sat aside and said: "It is true that Chunwei is more important. As for the future, let's talk about it later. Maybe you will get married and have children in the future. Uncle and aunt are reluctant to bear children."

    After Shi replied, he felt much more at ease when he heard the words.

    Yes, now the parents are reluctant to leave, but in the future when he gets married and has a child, he will teach the child well, preferably sweet and well-behaved, then it will be seen whether the parents are reluctant to part with the fellows of the academy or their grandchildren  ?

    Li Lindao: "You guys just need to know about the affairs of the Li family. It's okay to tell the uncle. As for the second uncle, it's easy to talk about it. It's better for the rest of you not to know."

    "However, don't spread this matter to the outside world. If it is spread out, it may cause disaster." His voice was flat, and his eyes fell on Shi Huiqin for a moment, "I will send someone to watch over here, big cousin.  It's better for her not to go out."

    The implication is to put Shi Huiqin under house arrest.

    If so, Shi Huiqin would probably have to be placed under house arrest until death.

    Shi Huihua didn't understand the hidden meaning of this, but Zhou and Shi Hui's expressions changed slightly, but they couldn't say a word, not to mention Shi's reply, even Zhou, a woman in the mountain village, knew what was going on.  interests.

    No matter how expensive Li Lin's status is, this is Eastern Zhao after all, and it is thousands of miles away from the city. If Shi Huiqin can't control her mouth and spread the matter, not to mention that Li Lin and his wife are in danger, even  The Shi family, and even this Shiqiao village, might be in danger.

    It's true that Shi Huiqin is a girl from the Shi family. In the past, the Zhou family also took pity on this sick daughter, but since she divorced, she did so many absurd things, and it revealed that she wanted to abandon her parents for the sake of prosperity and wealth.  That pity faded a lot.

    "Jing Yuan is right, let people take a good look at her." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 622 Only the gentleness of those years filled his heart

    ?

    "Mother?" Shi Huiqin's face turned pale when she heard the words, and her mind became confused at the moment, "Mother, are you going to lock me up?"

    She was so unscrupulous that she even dared to insult Su Wan secretly, but because she was the daughter of the Shi family and Li Lin's cousin by blood?

    Moreover, she is so ill now, and there are not many days left. No matter how much dislike and disgust Li Lin and Su Wan feel in their hearts, they have to endure it. If they really did something to her, what happened to her?  The Li family is afraid that they will turn against the Shi family.

    She could see clearly in her heart that Li Lin actually cared about family affection, no matter for the sake of her parents or her aunt, he would not touch her easily.

    But at this time, he said that he would put her under house arrest, and he got the consent of the Shi family.

    "Mother, I don't have many days to live, you can't"

    Mrs. Zhou clenched her cuffs tightly, her eyes were a little unbearable, but she did not regret it, she said: "Huiqin, I won't bother with you about the past, probably because your father and I are parents and I'm sorry for you.  The glory and wealth you want."

    "Or you are really unlucky. God didn't arrange for you to have a good pregnancy. You can only blame God." Zhou wiped away tears, "May you be cast into a wealthy family in your next life."

    Shi Huiqin didn't have many days left, and the Shi family was also sad, but after so many days, Shi Huiqin caused so many troubles, and they gradually calmed down.  Ashes to ashes.

    "Mother, no, I was wrong, mother"

    Having said that, Shi Huiqin was about to run over and kneel down to plead with Mrs. Zhou, but just as she was about to kneel down, she was stopped by Shi Huixin and Shi Huihua.

    Shi Huihua grabbed her directly, and said in a bad tone: "Go away and see, mother doesn't have a daughter like you."

    Seeing Shi Huiqin's pitiful appearance, Zhou's heart ached, and she sighed, "You are so ill now, you can't go out a few times, so just take care of yourself in the yard. I will be the same as before when I have free time."  , often go to see you."

    "After all, it's a mother-daughter relationship. Even if you have no feelings for my mother, I will accompany you through the last journey of your life."

    Shi Huiqin wanted to say something else, but the guards outside the house had already walked in and carried Shi Huiqin away. Shi Huiqin wanted to struggle, but she had been ill for so long, and her whole body was like a bone that was going through years of wind and frost.  It seems that there is no strength at all.

    Just opened his mouth and wanted to yell, but he didn't yell, but just made an ah ah sound.

    Watching her being carried away, Mrs. Zhou felt a little shaky.

    Shi replied with a secret sigh, and signaled to Shi Huihua to help Mrs. Zhou go down to rest. Shi Huihua was a little dazed, and pointed to herself. Seeing Shi replied and nodded, she agreed, and helped Mrs. Zhou to leave.

    Then only Shi Huixin and Li Lin were left in the Ming Hall.

    Shi replied, taking a deep breath, and then said: "The eldest sister's matter has caused so much trouble for you and the princess. It's our Shi family's fault. I'm really sorry."

    "Before we didn't know that she had hidden these thoughts since she was a child." Shi replied, only thinking it was absurd, "She shouldn't be coveting other people's things, and she should have greed that she shouldn't have."

    Shi Huixin is also a smart person. After hearing these things today, she also understood Shi Huiqin's long-term plan. She wanted to marry into the Li family when she was a child, but it didn't work out, and she wanted to leave with Li Yijun and his wife to enjoy the benefits of the Li family.  rich.

    Back then, Tiaochaician had always been unwilling to get married, probably because he was concerned about the Li family, and felt unwilling, that's all.

    Or they still want to marry into the Li family, or rely on the Li family to seek a good marriage.

    Even after the reconciliation, she did all kinds of absurd things, and even thought about letting Li Fu recognize Li Lin as her father, and enjoy the wealth of the Li family instead of her.

    Even because her sister married better than her, she was full of jealousy and resentment, wishing that everyone would be less fortunate than her.

    Li Lindao: "It's good that you understand the reason for this. I was very upset when she cursed the princess earlier, and wanted to tell you about these things, but the princess persuaded me, saying that there are no people in the Li family. I  Only the two families of the uncle's family are close, so don't create barriers because of her affairs."

    "The princess is kind and tolerant, we are really ashamed."

    "It's nothing. She always wants me to be happier. She wants me to have what other people have." Having said that, he smiled and his eyes softened a little.

    Su Wan always hoped that he could enjoy the beauty of this world like an ordinary person, and hoped that he would have friends.She can sit together drinking and chatting in her spare time, even though she doesn't like him drinking, but she will tolerate him.

    I hope he can have relatives and elders, but nothing can help him, but sitting in one place, listening to the elders chatting and caring, and sitting and talking with peers is also good.

    Shi Chongshan and the Zhou family were very kind to him, Shi Huixin and Shi Huihua were also good, treating him as a relative, that's why Su Guan tolerated Shi Huiqin's various problems.

    Seeing this, Shi replied with a smile: "You have a very good relationship with the princess, and it seems that they have always been very good."

    Shi replied that he had met Su Wan. From his point of view, Su Wan's temperament was indeed good, gentle and elegant, and he treated people with kindness and kindness. However, because of her background, she was a little more delicate. If such a lady didn't have some family background, she might not be able to support her.  rise.

    Li Lin said with a smile: "This relationship has always required two people to maintain it together. If you get married in the future, you also need to consider her more in her position."

    Between him and Su Wan, Su Wan gave him warmth and care, hoped that he would have everything he wanted, was also smart and reasonable, and would think about him, while he always hoped that she would be happier when she married him, and wanted her to marry her.  Happy, preferably happy every day.

    Occasionally provoked her, he also learned to coax her, and occasionally gave her some small surprises to make her happy.

    Sometimes he feels that this life is very long, a hundred years, step by step, day by day, slowly.

    But sometimes he felt that it was nothing more than ordinary, as if these hundred years were like every day he and her were ordinary, with morning dew and sunset, as if he could see him and her staying together for a lifetime.

    There is no soul-stirring love in the scriptures, nor is it too passionate until death, but he feels that every day between him and her makes him feel a kind of tender joy of time.

    There is no coldness and loneliness, only the tenderness of those years filled his heart.

    "Cousin, I have something I want to tell you. I will get married in the future. Don't make a choice after weighing the pros and cons. If you want to marry, you must marry the one you like.  I am happy to be together."

    "In the past, I never thought of marrying a woman who came back. Later, when I met her, sometimes there were some troubles, but with her by my side every day, I felt that those troubles were nothing." (Remember this site  URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 623 Every time Zhao Mingyan sees her, his head will explode

    ?

    Li Linshi felt that life is going well now, a joy and stability he had never imagined before, so he had the heart to persuade Shi to write back a few words, and also hoped that he would marry a wife in the future, marry someone he liked, and live a good life  For the rest of my life, instead of sacrificing my life's marriage because of my future.

    However, there are gains and losses, and it depends on whether he thinks it is worth it.

    He just said a few words, then took his leave and left.

    After walking to Shi's house, he explained clearly the things left by the previous generation, and then showed his own attitude. The Shi family couldn't find any fault in how he and Su Wan would treat Shi Huiqin in the future. What did Shi Huiqin do by herself?  Things can't be blamed on them.

    In this way, let her stay in the yard until the end of her life, and I hope she will have a good pregnancy in her next life, so that she can enjoy her glory and wealth.

    Afterwards, these past and past events, ashes to ashes to ashes, will also be quiet.

    It's just that I don't know what Li Fu is thinking, that is, no matter how much Shi Huiqin has, she is his biological mother. Li Lin wanted to talk to him, but after thinking about it carefully, he felt that it was too much to say.  Well, he's not really a kid either.

    So I didn't pay attention to this matter, turned around and thought of the crabs sent by the house today, thinking about whether to eat it steamed at night or how to eat it, now it is late August, and it's not the time to really eat crabs.  They are all carefully selected to grow faster, not many.

    When they came back, Su Guan, Sun Xiang, Xie Si'an and Zhang Fu'er were enjoying the shade under the grape trellis in the yard. Sun Xiang and Zhang Fu'er were discussing the plot of Huabenzi. Xie Si'an and Su Wan were sitting on the side eating fruit and drinking tea, listening to the two people's discussion  up.

    He glanced at the door a few times, stopped disturbing their thoughts, and turned around to deal with matters in the outer courtyard

    Su Fu on the side of the Imperial City waited a lot, and finally waited until Zhao Mingzhan's body was sent back to the Imperial City. When the news came, she wanted to bring her child to find Zhao Mingyan, but she learned that Zhao Mingyan  He was sent by King Zhao to look for Zhao Mingzhan.

    No one was around, no matter how many ideas she had, she couldn't use them, so she could only wait patiently.

    Originally, she also inquired about Murong Ning, wanting to see what was going on with Murong Ning, and whether she should use some strength to deal with her as soon as possible.

    However, Prince Zhao's Mansion has always used Murong Ning's excessive sadness as an excuse, and has never let her out. The only person who has seen her is her natal family's Pingyuanhou Mansion, and even Murong Xian has never seen her.

    Murong Xian still doesn't know what happened in Prince Zhao's Mansion at the moment. Now her stomach is nine months old, and she is going to give birth next month. Neither the Duke of Jinning's Mansion nor the Marquis of Yuan's Mansion want her to know about it.  .

    And since she was a month old, she didn't go out anymore, and she only walked around the yard on weekdays. The Wang family in the mansion issued an order not to discuss this matter, so she didn't know anything until now.

    Su Fu didn't know the real situation. Seeing the words from Prince Zhao's Mansion, she really thought that because of Zhao Mingzhan's incident, Murong Ning was really hit to the point of being devastated and sick, just like in her previous life.  went.

    Su Fu thought back to that time in her previous life. No one would say that this couple had a deep relationship and would never give up, but they were so pitiful that they went to hell together, leaving behind a poor child.

    He also said that Prince Zhao's mansion was really unlucky. The one married by the youngest son before gave birth to a dystocia and died. Now the eldest son and his wife have left again, leaving only Zhaowang and his wife, a dude's second son and a man who will go crazy.  The bastard, and a toddler who lost his parents, the whole family is really miserable.

    ? On the day when the team entered the city, Prince Zhao's mansion was full of crying, which was very desolate. I heard that Princess Zhao was crying miserably, extremely pitiful, and also heard that the wife of the eldest son, Murong Ning, passed out and has not woken up till now.

    Su Fu was satisfied, feeling that Murong Ning was only a few days away, but just thinking about Zhao Mingzhan's son who was in the first grade of junior high school made him feel unhappy.

    This child is Zhao Mingzhan's biological son, and Zhao Mingyan respects and loves his elder brother, so he will definitely raise him as his own son, just like in the previous life, that child will become the heir of Prince Zhao's Mansion.

    But if so, didn't he block her way of thinking about the king?

    Her son, Zhao Sijun, is Zhao Mingyan's biological son. In the future, Zhao Mingyan will become King Zhao with power all over the world. How could this heir be someone else's son?

    Thinking of this, she was extremely unwilling and reconciled, thinking that when she saw Zhao Mingyan, she must tell him that he has a son, so don't treat someone else's son as your own.  Pressed his own son on the head.

    Su Fu sent someone to guard the gate of Prince Zhao's Mansion for several days, and finally waited for Zhao Mingyan's chance to go out.?So I dressed up and rushed to stop people with the child in my arms.

    Zhao Mingyan intended to say goodbye to his friends. He promised that King Zhao would go to the barracks for training, and he would leave in two days. Now he held a banquet at the Xiansi Building to say goodbye to everyone.

    Su Fu held the child in her arms, stopped him in front of the gate of Xiansi Building, and called him excitedly: "Mingyan"

    Zhao Mingyan has been pestered by her countless times. Every time he sees him, he turns around and wants to run away, but this woman is really powerful, like a dog's skin ointment, she can't tear it off.

    At the very beginning, Zhao Mingyan ignored her, and if she didn't exist, they all reconciled, right? This bridge returns to the bridge, and everyone is safe.

    But even if he ignored her, she would pester her, even if he said bad things, she didn't care, she just wanted to reconcile with him, and even relied on the child in her stomach, saying that he should do it for the child.

    Many times, when he saw her, he turned around and ran away, but as soon as he ran, she chased after him. She didn't care about the child in her stomach when she was pregnant, and she didn't care about the baby's fragility when it was born.

    Anyway, every time he met her, whether he ran or not, it was enough of a joke, and soon became the laughing stock of this imperial city.

    Every time Zhao Mingyan saw her, his head would explode.

    Seeing her now, he was startled, not daring to stay or run, so he quickly dragged her into an alley next to her.

    What Su Fu really wanted was to reconcile with him, to sit down and have a good talk, first to lower her posture and apologize, then to say something about her pity, and finally to be a gentle flower of interpretation, so that  He knew that he was good, so that she could stand by his side again.

    She knew that Zhao Mingyan was easy to coax. In the past, she just met him twice and coaxed him gently. He felt that there was no regret between the two of them. She was a girl he could not let down.  marriage.

    Seeing him dragging her away at this time, Su Fu not only didn't struggle, but secretly rejoiced in her heart, wondering if he finally knew her goodness and wanted to have a good talk with her.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 624 Just let me go, let yourself go too

    "Mingyan, Mingyan, you walk slowly, I'm holding the baby."

    "Mingyan, take a look at Sijun, this is our child, take a look at him"

    Today Su Fu was wearing the clothes they wore when they first met, a red dress embroidered with delicate peonies, which made her delicate and beautiful, making her more delicate than flowers.

    That's how she appeared in front of him at the beginning and fascinated him fascinated.

    Although now that she has given birth, she is not as pretty as when she was a girl, but she is still beautiful. She didn't know where to throw that dress a long time ago. In order to meet Zhao Mingyan, she specially asked someone to make several of them.  of.

    However, Zhao Mingyan didn't even look at her, and glanced at her. Seeing that the child in her arms was well-raised, he continued to drag her into the depths of the alley.

    Zhao Mingyan let go of his hand when there was no one in the deep alley, and asked her with a blue face, "Su Fu, what exactly do you want to do?"

    In fact, he wanted to get rid of her, but seeing her holding the child in her arms, he held back the fear that if he got rid of her and fell, he could not suppress the hostility in his heart.

    He felt that he was really unlucky, how could he be pestered by such a woman.

    Really, if you don't keep your eyes open when you get married, you will really ruin your life.

    Seeing that he threw her away, Su Fu felt a little angry, but thinking of her purpose for coming today, she couldn't help but hold back.

    She said in a good voice: "Mingyan, don't be angry, I just haven't seen you for a long time, and I want to talk to you, besides, Sijun misses you too, and you haven't seen him since he was born  him a few times."

    Speaking of the child, Zhao Mingyan felt a little guilty. Although he was a dude, he was not without conscience. It was fine if he didn't have the child. Now that he was born, it became a heavy responsibility.

    Many times, he really didn't know how to deal with it, and he didn't know how to be a father.

    Seeing that Zhao Mingyan's eyes fell on the child, Su Fu pursed her lips in silence, her eyes lit up, and asked him, "Mingyan, do you want to hug him? He is so good."

    "Me?" Zhao Mingyan was stunned for a moment, looking down at the child's delicate facial features, white and tender face, his expression was a little dazed and a little moved.

    Su Fu said: "Yes, you haven't hugged the child yet, the child must also want to be hugged by his father."

    Zhao Mingyan hesitated for a moment, then nodded, and stretched out his hand stiffly to hug the child. His arm was very stiff, and the child in his arms was a soft ball, neither crying nor fussing, with eyes wandering around  , and also let out a sneering laugh.

    Zhao Mingyan's heart softened suddenly. He had only met him a few times before, and he had never met him before. He only felt that he had complicated feelings for this child. Now that he was hugging him in his arms, he was a small ball, with tiny hands and feet, very soft and weak.  , the heart was weighed down.

    The child yelled twice, showing two small teeth, white and cute.

    Zhao Mingyan's heart softened, and he asked Su Fu, "What's his name?"

    "Sijun, Zhao Sijun." Su Fu's face was full of smiles, "Mingyan, look how cute he is."

    Zhao Mingyan frowned slightly, feeling a little disgusted by the name, so he said: "He should be from Xingzi generation in this generation, you can change his name, and his first name in junior high school will be Xingzhi."

    The first young master's name is Zhao Xingzhi, which was given to him by King Zhao after reading through countless books, which shows how much he likes it in his heart.

    Comparing the two, Zhao Mingyan lowered his eyes to look at the child, and felt that he was really pitiful. His parents did something wrong, but he, an innocent child, had to bear it.

    Sufu paused for a moment, and then said: "Then, do you want to give him a name? You can use this as his nickname. You are his father, so you should give him one too."

    Zhao Mingyan thought for a while, and it was indeed the right thing to do. After thinking for a while, he said, "Then call him Xingyun, and hope that he will be as free as Xingyun in this world in the future, without any worries."

    After finishing speaking, Zhao Mingyan handed the child back to Su Fu. Although he was a bit reluctant, he hadn't arrived yet.

    Su Fu took the child, and then begged Zhao Mingyan: "Mingyan, look, how pitiful this child is without his father. It's just that I did many things wrong before, but the child is innocent after all."

    "A lot of things before, I was thinking about it. Now that I have gone through so many things, I also understand that I was wrong. In this life, there is nothing that is not wrong. I don't ask you to forgive me right away.  Please, for the sake of the child, give me a chance."

    "I don't ask you to take me back, you have time to take a look."?It¡¯s also good with the children.  "

    "Once this child is born, he will not be able to live in complete peace, and because of what you and I have caused, he is doomed to have a rough life in the future, and he will be pointed at by others. You have the heart to put him in such a situation? He is your own child.  ah!"

    "But, but if you and I reconcile, and I change it, in a few years, when he grows up, no one will mention it."

    "Even if it is brought up, it can only be said that his parents had conflicts before, did something wrong, and divorced. Then there is nothing else, and he will be able to live well in his life."

    "And he can grow up under his parents' knees, which is the best for him."

    "Mingyan, just for the sake of the child, can't you forgive me once?" Su Fu lowered her head and cried, and Lihua wept pitifully, "I really like you, and I will only recognize you in this life, no matter what I do  What, but my heart for you is true."

    "I snatched you away from Sixth Sister in disregard of the world, because I liked you, and after we left, I kept pestering you, and it was also because, because I couldn't bear you"

    "By the way, we are on good terms"

    It was rare for Zhao Mingyan to hear her finish these words. He didn't want to hear them before, but for the sake of the child, he finished listening to them today, and he was leaving too, and he didn't know when he would come back.  It is to end this matter.

    "Su Fu." Zhao Mingyan breathed a sigh of relief, "No matter what you say, between you and me, we can't go back to the past. Some things happen as soon as they happen. If they are wrong, they are wrong. I am tired too. You  I still have a great time, don't let it down here."

    "Just take it as letting me go, and let yourself go too."

    After so many things, he was very tired, and he didn't want to turn back. Moreover, he didn't believe a word of Su Fu's words. He said that he knew his mistake and changed it. Maybe it would get worse in time.

    After falling into a pit once, he was not stupid enough to fall into it a second time.

    "As for the child, if you are willing, I will take it back to Prince Zhao's Mansion. In the future, he will be my own son and the son of Prince Zhao's Mansion. As long as he is strong enough, he will not care about the rumors outside."

    "I am his father, no matter how bastard I am, I will always protect him." (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 625 But If You Have A Son, What Is He?

    "As long as you give me the child."

    "Impossible!" Su Fu almost screamed, she hugged the child tightly, "You are dreaming, I will not give you the child!"

    Su Fu's relationship with this child is actually very complicated. If she has no feelings, she has some, but she doesn't have much love for her. During the process of giving birth to this child, she thought about how to use this child.  The child tied up Zhao Mingyan.

    Even when she saw taking care of her, she seldom had ulterior motives. When the child was too young, she always cried a lot, which annoyed her so much that she had to give the child to the nanny. Later, the Jinning government took the child to take care of it for a long time.  She didn't need to bother.

    Seeing her reaction so intense, Zhao Mingyan turned cold when he originally wanted to discuss with her in a friendly manner: "Afu Su, you should be clear that if it is for the child's benefit, you shouldn't keep him by your side."

    "You don't even inquire about your reputation outside. If the child is with you, what good results will come out? You gave the child to me, and the child will be fine in the future."

    Su Fu didn't believe it: "Yes, I have a bad reputation, but I have changed it now. You said that it is for the sake of the child, so you have the heart to separate our mother and child? Without the mother, which child can live well. "

    "If you really want the good of your child, why can't you give me a chance to reunite our family?"

    Zhao Mingyan was choked for a moment, and was speechless at the moment. Naturally, he didn't want to have a family reunion. He was really afraid of Su Fu. Even if he never married, he would never be with her.  together.

    He clenched his fingers, took a deep breath, and said after a while: "Since you don't want to, I have nothing to say, but if you want to come back, it's absolutely impossible, not only I won't be willing,  Neither my father nor my mother would be willing."

    "This thing is impossible, you should die."

    If Su Fu could really go back, she would have gone back when she knew she was pregnant and the child was just born, so why wait until now.

    Besides, Prince Zhao's Mansion and Duke Jinning's Mansion agreed unanimously not to want this child, and they didn't want this child before it was formed, lest he have such a pair of parents in the future and come to this world to suffer.

    After Sufu heard this, the anger in her heart was ignited bit by bit, and finally turned into a monstrous anger, burning her heart. She had worked so hard for so long, and she spared her face to pester him, and she even gave up for him.  After giving birth to a child, he actually made her die.

    "Impossible!" She stretched out a hand and grabbed Zhao Mingyan's sleeve, "Mingyan, how could it be impossible? No matter how many faults I have, I gave birth to a child for you!"

    "Don't you want children? As a father, can you be so cruel?"

    Su Fu was very excited: "You don't want him, you don't want him, is it because Is it because of Zhao Mingzhan's child? Do you think that this child will go back to Prince Zhao's mansion and block his way in the future, so you just  Don't let him go back, don't let us go back!"

    "Zhao Mingyan, you are so cruel, obviously Sijun is your child, you have to give up him for someone else's child, don't want him!"

    Zhao Mingyan was a little confused by what she said: "What are you talking about?"

    "Isn't it?" Su Fu's voice was sharp, "Now that Zhao Ming has exhibited something, Prince Zhao's Mansion will definitely belong to you in the future. If you don't have a son, then his grandson, the eldest son of the house, must be a legitimate heir, but if you have a son  , then what is he worth?"

    "You're talking nonsense!" Zhao Mingyan was so angry that he almost spit out blood, "If you don't understand, don't talk nonsense. My elder brother is not dead yet, so what heir is there? It's just farting."

    King Zhao has always believed that Zhao Mingzhan is still alive, and Zhao Mingyan also firmly believes that, so no one has thought about the issue of heirs.

    "Who are you lying to?" Su Fu sneered, "Even the body was sent back, why didn't you die? You are just deceiving yourself! Zhao Mingyan, let me tell you, Sijun is your son. If you inherit the palace in the future,  Na Sijun is the heir of the palace!"

    "Shut up!" Zhao Mingyan felt that he might be out of his mind, why did he think she would calm down and have a good talk with him.

    Zhao Mingyan wanted to escape in his heart, took a deep breath, and then said: "I still have something to do, I will talk about this matter later, if you pester me again today, don't blame me for being rude."

    Zhao Mingyan wanted to run away by himself, but then he thought that he was in a deep alley at this time, and Su Fu was a weak woman with a child. If she met a bad guy, something would happen. After thinking about it, she dragged her away.  leave.

    He didn't let go of his hand until he reached the entrance of the alley, and then warned Su Fu: "My child??If you don¡¯t want to give it to me, just keep it for yourself for the time being, but let me tell you, my elder brother is still alive, don¡¯t let me hear what I just said, if not, don¡¯t blame me for being rude.  "

    Su Fu was annoyed in her heart, but after thinking about it carefully, she felt that it was not the right time to make a fuss. Prince Zhao's Mansion still firmly believed that Zhao Mingzhan was alive.  Heirs are needed.

    Let's talk about it later.

    In any case, her son is Zhao Mingyan's biological son.

    "Don't follow me anymore. If you follow me again, I'll call someone to chase you away. Let's see who is more embarrassing."

    Seeing that Zhao Mingyan's face turned black, Su Fu seemed to be really angry. Su Fu secretly felt that she was in a hurry, and had no choice but to wait for the next opportunity: "Then I will go back, and I made it clear that if you are free, come  Look at the child, the child must miss his father."

    Zhao Mingyan glanced at the child she was holding in her arms. This child is really good, he doesn't cry or make trouble, and it is easy to make people's hearts soften.

    He neither nodded nor shook his head.

    Su Fu took his performance as a promise.

    She thought to herself, even if she didn't achieve her final goal, she still made progress. With this child in the future, she would have a lot of opportunities to get in touch with him. Then she just needs to behave well. Anyway, the days are still long, and there will always be  There will be such a day.

    Thinking of this, Su Fu felt satisfied, and said with a smile, "Mingyan, you go first, the child and I will watch you leave."

    Zhao Mingyan refused: "You go first."

    Su Fu said: "You should go first, I still remember the way I saw you off every day when you went out, what a good couple we were at that time"

    Zhao Mingyan couldn't listen to it, and didn't want to listen: "That's fine, I'll go first, you just take care."

    I don't know what kind of mood it will be when she finds out that he went to the military camp, where he is, or even how many years it will be before he comes back.

    It's just that he really doesn't want to continue entangled with her.

    "If you meet a good person, you should find someone to marry. I probably won't look back, and you don't have to spend your time on me" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 626 King Sui is already in action

    Zhao Mingyan finally tried to persuade Su Fu again, thinking that he had lost his feelings and he was tired, but after all, he was a married couple, and hoped she would be fine.

    But he didn't know if she listened or not. After saying this, he turned his head and strode away.

    As for the child's matter, let his father and king help him deal with it.

    Su Fu If she still can't think about it and is obsessed with obsession, what happens at that time is also her own business.

    Zhao Mingyan went to the Xiansilou to gather with his friends, sat down and drank some wine with everyone, said that he had something to go out, and bid farewell to everyone.

    On the second day, he packed up his parcel and left the imperial city with the people arranged by King Zhao. He walked quietly, except for King Zhao, no one knew where he went, even Princess Zhao.  He just knew that he had something to leave the imperial city.

    Su Fu was quite satisfied when she saw this side of Zhao Mingyan, but she waited and waited, and half a month passed, but she didn't see him visiting the child, so she felt a little panicked. When she sent someone to ask, but  It was discovered that Zhao Mingyan hadn't appeared in the Imperial City for half a month.

    She panicked, and wanted to go to King Zhao's Mansion to ask about the situation, but was stopped outside the door.

    At this time, King Zhao was discussing matters with several confidantes in King Zhao's mansion. Zhao Mingzhan was wearing a black suit and a mask and was sitting on the side.

    "Prince Sui is already in action."

    "That's a good relationship." King Zhao sneered, "I'll just wait to see how capable he will be."

    Zhao Mingzhan said: "When the time comes, the father will be with His Majesty to escort you, but you must be extremely careful. Marquis Pingyuan and I will subdue Concubine Zhao and the Zhao family, and then rush to Fengtai Mountain immediately."

    Previously, King Zhao deliberately showed his flaws, making King Sui think that he had the evidence and planned to sue him to the emperor, so he was a little anxious.

    As for the assassination of Zhao Mingzhan, King Sui did it in secret. He borrowed the hand of the Sixth Prince of the Western Wei Dynasty. That Sixth Prince was also ambitious.  The king also promised the other party the benefit of ceding a city.

    What King Zhao inadvertently revealed was that he had found out the truth about Zhao Mingzhan's murder, and found a lot of evidence of King Sui's relationship with the Sixth Prince of the Western Wei Dynasty. As a result, King Sui panicked.

    If this matter really came to the emperor, he would probably end up in the same fate as Zhao Mingqi, be deposed, demoted to a commoner, hopeless for the throne all his life, and even imprisoned all his life.

    Under such circumstances, King Sui was forced to have no choice but to take a risk before the incident came out.

    The father and son planned to support Zhao Mingjing, and it would be a matter of time before King Sui rebelled, so it would be better to take this opportunity to deal with him, so that things will be easier in the future.

    King Sui plans to do it during the autumn hunting in Fengtai Mountain. At that time, Concubine Zhao and the Zhao family will control the imperial city, and King Sui will lead his troops to Fengtai Mountain where the autumn hunting takes place, and send the emperor and the accompanying officials  Catch them all.

    Zhao Mingzhan said: "If there is any need at that time, my father can join hands with Jin Ninggong. Jin Ninggong will grow old and strong, and he is the talent of the leading general. It is really a pity."

    King Zhao also understood how Duke Ning of Jin handed over his military power and retreated. It was not because of the misfortune of the family. With such a few uneasy girls, others wanted to stay away from the battle for the heir apparent, and they insisted on getting involved.  I want to get that monstrous wealth.

    What's more, the children and grandchildren are not strong enough, and none of them can support the position of commander-in-chief of the Ninghe Army.

    King Zhao sighed: "If necessary, I will definitely ask Duke Ning of Jin for help. In the past, when he led the Ninghe army to kill the Quartet and quell the rebellion, it was terrible. It is this descendant who is incompetent."

    Su Jian is still a decent young man, but it's a pity that he left the civil service, and he will definitely not take over Jin Ninggong's old department in the future.

    "That's not necessarily the case." Zhao Mingzhan's chin, which was exposed outside the mask, tightened slightly, "It is said that the boy from the third room of Jinning Gongfu went out to learn art from a teacher."

    "The young man in the third room, the son of Su Xun?"

    "Where did he go, I don't know yet, but I found out that this master was found for him by Li Jingyuan."

    King Zhao was stunned: "The master Li Jingyuan is looking for? Since he is the one looking for it, it must be not easy."

    Zhao Mingzhan poured himself a cup of tea, and slowly said: "If he can come back from his studies, he might be able to take on this burden."

    King Zhao was a little worried: "It's just that I don't know if it can be used at that time."

    After all, Su Wan is his biological sister, and Li Lin is his brother-in-law. Usually, there is no dispute between the two parties and they are all well. If there is any dispute, it may be who his heart is for.

      "It's nothing. The Li family doesn't have any disputes with Dong Zhao." The Li family has always loved peace in the world, and they never take the initiative to provoke anything, and Dong Zhao doesn't dare to provoke them.  A constrained balance.

    "I just don't know if his third wife will stay in the future"

    If the third house was the long house, Su Yun would come back after studying and inherit the title, it would be a matter of course, but now there is a long house in Jinning Duke's mansion, and Su Jian is also the confirmed future heir, so let the people of the third house work hard, the long house  It's not good for someone who enjoys the title to be a duke.

    Just at this moment, someone came to report that Su Fu had come again.

    King Zhao frowned, and then ordered: "You tell her that Mingyan was thrown into the military camp by me to hone her training, and she will not be able to come back until five or six years later. Tell her not to come again, and find someone to marry as soon as possible.  My Prince Zhao's mansion is too small to accommodate her big Buddha."

    The visitor answered yes, and then withdrew. King Zhao ordered a few words to his confidantes, and then let them leave. In the end, only father and son were left in the room.

    King Zhao had a headache: "It is said that marrying a wife and a virtuous person means that even if you can't marry a virtuous person, you must marry someone who is safe and sensible. I am very satisfied with Ah Ning. It is really a headache to say this clearly. He shouldn't have been allowed to marry a virtuous person.  Married, and now they are divorced, and they are still entangled."

    The main reason is that Su Fu has been clinging on, and there is another child in the middle, which is really hard to advance or retreat.

    "Before he left, he told me that he wanted to keep the child in the palace, and he didn't want to give the child to others."

    "Isn't this very good? The family's heirs are weak, so it's good to have one more child. The child stays in the palace. We'll just teach him well in the future. We won't treat him badly. After all, he is also Xingzhi's younger brother."

    "Mingyan said that he was named Xingyun. After this matter is over, let's see how to bring the child back. When the time comes, Mingyan will not be here, and I will trouble you and Ah Ning."

    "I need to talk to her about this matter, let's talk about it later."

    Although Zhao Mingyan is not at the house, it is natural for him and Murong Ning to help take care of the child, but he always has to discuss it with her, after all, taking care of a child is no small matter.

    "Then, you can discuss it with her. If she doesn't want to, there are people in the house who will take care of you." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 627 Sixth Sister, Ah Luo has come to see you!

    Not long after the time passed, it was time for autumn hunting.

    The emperor hand-picked the family members of the accompanying officials and went to Fengtai Mountain in a mighty way. The affairs of the imperial city were handed over to the king of Huaihe. The king of Huaihe was old and didn't like these, so he stayed to guard the imperial city.

    Duke Jinning set out with his two sons and two grandchildren, Su Xun brought Li Shi and Su Luo with him, and Su Jian stayed behind.  To give birth, he is naturally inseparable.

    Compared with autumn hunting, he wanted to watch the birth of the child.

    It was mid-September at this moment, and it was the time for the harvest in autumn. Su Wan counted the days and waited for Su Xun to arrive, and then got busy with everyone, picking fruits from the mountains or learning how to make dried fruits from the fruits.

    Thanks to last year's experience, these things have been done much more smoothly this year.

    A few days later, a letter arrived from the Imperial City, saying that Murong Xian gave birth to a boy on the 19th day, and the mother and child were safe.

    The letter was written by Su Jian himself. Between the lines is the joy of being a father, and he said that he will work harder in the future, and he will definitely get a good ranking in Chunwei. When he talks about this in the future, he can become the pride of his children.

    The next generation of the Su family, Congshui, Duke Ning of Jin had already decided on a name for the child. If it was a boy, it would be Su Zhi, and if it was a girl, it would be Su Xi. Now that they have a boy, they will naturally bear the name of Su Zhi.

    When Su Wan got the news, she was naturally very happy. The mother and child are safe, and the child is also extremely healthy. There is nothing better than this.

    For this reason, she also personally went to the pharmacy to choose some medicinal herbs for body repair, and planned to send them there, but she didn't know which one to send and which one was more suitable for use.

    Seeing her hesitation, Xiao Sang suggested: "If madam is undecided, why don't you ask Mr. Sun, Mr. Sun knows what to give."

    Su Wan was overjoyed when she heard the words: "Look at me, I'm so happy, I forgot about Mr. Sun, go and invite Mr. Sun over, and I'll ask her."

    So Xiao Sang sent a maid to invite Sun Xiang, and Sun Xiang arrived after a while.

    Sun Xiang doesn't have much to do here. He just feels Su Wan's pulse, adjusts his diet, or talks to the girls and women in the house about how to take care of his body. The rest is to think about the plot of the story with Zhang Fu'er.  .

    It's leisurely and comfortable, but it's a bit boring. She originally wanted to go to Guiyan City to open a medical clinic, but she was afraid that people from the Western Wei Dynasty would find out, so she came here in such a leisurely way.

    Sun Xiang learned that it was a tonic for women after giving birth, so he quickly selected a few, wrapped them up and put them in boxes, and then said: "This month's confinement must be done properly. This woman is confinement.  , just like the second reincarnation, if the conditioning is good, the previous problems can also be cured."

    "Madam is born weak. When she has a child in the future, it will be easier to raise her and make up for her foundation. She will be better in the future."

    Su Wan blushed slightly, and said with some embarrassment: "It's still early."

    "It's still early." Sun Xiang smiled inexplicably.

    In fact, she finds it very interesting. It is said that the two have been married for almost two years, have been together day and night for two years, and sleep together every night, and they can still bear it.

    Men in the world, don't look at how glorious they are when they are outside, they are a decent son, but that's the same thing in private, some of them have a bunch of three wives and four concubines, and they can sleep with whomever they want.  which one to sleep on.

    There are really not many people who seem to only guard one wife. It is the first time I have seen such a married couple who have a very good relationship but have been enduring it.

    However, Sun Xiang also believes that women who have intercourse too early will hurt their health, especially now that many women are married and pregnant at the age of fifteen or sixteen, and their bones have not yet grown. It is better if the body is better, and the body is weaker.  Yes, easy dystocia.

    Although Sun Xiang disdains the love between these men and women, she just likes to read story books, and it's just to pass the time for fun, but she has a high regard for these two.

    Su Wan understood what she meant, and her face turned even redder. She hurriedly asked people to pack the medicinal materials, and asked people to collect some freshly picked fruits today, and sent guards to send them over.

    Now Huifeng is no longer working by her side, and beside her are three secret guards, one female guard Xie Si'an, and two guards arranged by Su Xun before, one surnamed Wu and the other surnamed Tong.  Make Wu Datong II.

    It was these two people that Su Wan sent out to deliver things.

    When the carriage set off and arrived at the Imperial City, Su Xun's family took a carriage and brought a few guards all the way down from Fengtai Mountain to Guiyan City. The carriage entered Guiyan City,Then someone came out to guide them, and then went all the way to Shiqiao Village.

    Su Guan got the news early and went to the door to wait. After waiting for about a cup of tea, she saw guards on horseback and a carriage appearing on the road around the corner. Her eyes lit up, and she was about to step forward with her skirt in hand.  go.

    "Father!"

    The carriage stopped in front of the gate of Jingpingyuan. As soon as it stopped, a hand lifted the curtain of the carriage, and then a pink figure quickly came out of the carriage.

    "Sixth Sister, Ah Luo is here to see you!"

    Su Luo was as excited as a groundhog, before waiting for the servants to come over with a stool, she jumped off with a plop and walked quickly towards her sister.

    Su Wan was taken aback: "Slow down, slow down, who told you to jump, what if you hurt yourself."

    "Sixth sister, I'm fine, and I'm not tall." Su Luo smiled, her face was as bright as a sunflower.

    Then it was Su Xun who came out. He was so tall that he almost blocked the carriage. He laughed a few times: "Leave her alone, she will hurt herself if you fall."

    Having said that, he stepped on a small stool and got out of the carriage, and then Li Shi came out, accompanied by two serving maids.

    Due to the exhaustion of running around, Li's face was a little haggard, but she didn't show any unhappy expression, and she smiled when she heard the words: "Ah Luo, your etiquette, why are you still so erratic."

    Su Luo snorted softly, tugged at Su Wan's arm and said, "It's not outside, what are you paying attention to, Sixth Sister, Ah Luo misses you."

    "Sixth Sister misses Ah Luo too, but this etiquette is still important. Don't be reckless in the future, lest people pick you up in the future." Su Wan patted her on the shoulder, saw her nodded obediently, and then turned to Su Xun  Salute to Li Shi.

    "Father and mother are tired all the way, so hurry up and go into the house, first sit down and have a drink of tea for a while, I ordered someone to boil hot water, and wash up after a while, so that you can rest."

    "Where's LiJingyuan?" Su Xun looked left and right and couldn't see Li Lin, feeling a little unhappy.

    His old father-in-law is here, but his son-in-law is nowhere to be seen. Could it be that he is not taken seriously?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 628 Conversation between Father and Daughter

    Su Wan explained with a smile: "Jing Yuan is at Stone Bridge Academy, and there happened to be his class today, so I asked him to come back after class, so as not to delay the students' study."

    "He will come back later, let him talk to his father."

    "Since it's a business, let him be busy first, and don't be in a hurry." Su Xun just felt a little strange, "Why did he become a teacher?"

    Su Wan said with a smile: "Jing Yuan said that there is nothing in the world that can hone people more than Mr. It would be good for him to do it for a few more years."

    In fact, the profession of teacher teacher is not only to teach the knowledge of books, he is very likely to be a guide for many children. As this teacher, Li Lin will formulate their study plans according to the strengths of each student.  , he will also guide the correction.

    ? Teach, guide, command, popularize knowledge and some of his life values, let them understand some truths, and walk on the right path in the future.

    Su Xun thought for a while and said, "It's great that he has this patience."

    Su Xun is quite satisfied with him. Apart from the fact that this son-in-law's status makes him a little unhappy, and that his daughter may follow him to a faraway place in the future, he is quite satisfied.

    Knowledge, appearance, conduct, character, these are all things that can't be singled out in the slightest, especially after Su Wan married him, she seems to have become more lively and cheerful, and the smile on her face is more spontaneous.  Inner joy.

    She used to laugh often, and she was always gentle and amiable, but she was far from the sincere joy she is now.

    "That's fine."

    Su Xun didn't understand it very well, and he didn't bother with it. Since people said it was a group training, then it must be.

    Su Wan didn't take people to the main courtyard, but led them to a courtyard beside the garden. As early as last month, Su Wan had someone clean up the courtyard and rearrange it again, preparing to give it to Su Wan.  live.

    "Father, mother, and A Luo will live here for the time being. If there is anything missing, just ask the maid to tell me." Su Wan also assigned two maids to serve in the yard.

    A group of people sat down to drink tea and talked for a while, Li Shi took Su Luo to wash up, and the rest of the father and daughter in the hall were talking, Su Xun took a sip of warm tea, and he was in a pretty good mood: "This place is a good place.  Great place, no wonder Jing Yuan wants to bring you back here."

    "It's a beautiful place with beautiful mountains and rivers, and the folks are simple and kind." Su Wan lowered his head and sipped a sip of tea. "There are also a lot of people in the village who grow fruit forests, grow bamboo forests, raise chickens, ducks, fish, shrimps and crabs, and plant tea gardens.  The villagers all have some wealth and live a good life."

    "I also have some contacts with them, and I can say hello when I meet them on the road."

    "That's right." Su Xun really thinks it's good. People in the world say that 'poor mountains and evil waters bring out troublesome people', which is actually reasonable. The poorer the place, the more wicked people may be. Because you are too poor, when you are hungry every day  The heart scratches the lungs, life is worse than death, in order to survive, it is very likely to do some evil things.

    If the people here were poor, Su Xun would have to worry about Su Wan's safety.

    But if the family is rich and their life is carefree, they will cherish their current life very much. Those who are ambitious may go out and want to go higher, but those who stay, hope that nothing will happen all the time. Su Wan has  No matter how many there are, they dare not covet them.

    "Are the two relatives on the Li family's side easy to get along with?"

    Su Wan said: "It's not bad. The uncle of the Shi family is a teacher. He is the most face-saving. Sometimes he is a bit sour as a scholar, but his nature is not bad. The eldest aunt is a kind and gentle person."

    "The second uncle of the Shi family and his wife are a bit of a stalker. If the second uncle Shi speaks, don't listen to him even ten sentences. The second aunt is a bit picky and has a bad temper, but she is still generous to me and behaves kindly."

    All in all, there are some problems, but it's not too bad to deal with them properly.

    Su Xun nodded, if he can handle it, it's not a big deal.

    "Let Jing Yuan invite them over for dinner later."

    Su Xun said: "That's great, there is no one in the Li family, Jing Yuan only has this relative, even if he cares about you, you have to think about it."

    "When relatives get along with each other, if you can get close, get closer. If you can't get close, stay far away and have less contact with each other. Just don't make the quarrel too stiff, and you will become enemies in the future."

    Su Wan said: "Father, I understand this truth, don't worry, when did father come from Fengtai Mountain?"

    "I set off just after dawn this morning. There was no delay along the way. It was very fast. If I rode a horse, I could arrive in the morning. I originally planned to come alone, but??A Luo was clamoring to see you, but your mother was worried, so she came here together.  "

    "I always felt that the atmosphere on Fengtai Mountain was a bit wrong, and there was a feeling that a storm was about to come, so I brought them here."

    Su Wan's heart skipped a beat, and he immediately remembered what Li Lin had said about King Zhao and his son trying to force King Sui to rebel, and his scalp went numb.

    Seeing that her expression was wrong, Su Xun frowned: "What's wrong?"

    Su Wan breathed a sigh of relief, and then said: "It's okay, it's good to come here, you can stay for a few more days, and take you up the mountain to pick fruits another day, A Luo will definitely like it."

    "She likes it. I'm afraid she won't want to leave when the time comes."

    Su Wan laughed: "If you don't want to leave, let her live for a while longer. I'll send someone to send her back then. I won't have a place for Ah Luo to live here."

    "Father knew that my sister-in-law was born on the 19th, a boy."

    "There is news sent to Fengtai Mountain, I naturally know about it, it's a good thing." Regardless of other reasons, adding a baby to the family is a happy event.

    "Your elder brother has become a father, and he will be more calm and heavy in the future. I can rest assured that he can be better." Su Xun was actually a little worried. He was afraid that Su Jian would not be able to support him.  No future.

    Speaking of Su Jian, Su Wan thought of Su Ran again: "Did Ah Ran write a letter to father?"

    "No, there's only the letter from March this year, and I haven't received any letter from him until now." If it wasn't for knowing Li Lin's identity and not receiving a letter from Su Yun for so long, Su Xun would definitely have heard from him.  is to worry about.

    Su Wan thought for a while, and asked tentatively for a while: "Father, what do you think about the future with Ah Ran? What should he do when he comes back from studying?"

    Su Xun paused for a moment, and was a little silent: "Let's talk about this matter at that time."

    But Su Wan said: "Father, father should have made a plan early on this matter. The Duke of Jinning will definitely be inherited by the eldest brother in the future. If Ah Yun has no ability, then forget it. If you are a young general or something, you can get by.  But what if he really has the ability?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 629 Even if you have an opinion, you have to hold back

    "It's not that I want Ah Ran to compete for the title. After all, the eldest brother is the legitimate heir, and it's reasonable to give him the title. Let alone me, a married woman, anyone in the house has no objection."  .¡±

    Even if you have an opinion, you have to hold back.

    The eldest son inherits the title, which is the rule left by the ancestors.

    "It's just that, if Ah Ran has the ability to throw his head and blood in front of him in the future, and fight desperately on the battlefield, and only the elder brother will get the benefits, what will Ah Ran think in his heart?"

    In the future, Su Yun will work hard to earn the glory of the Jinning Duke's Mansion, and the heirs who will inherit the title in the future will also be the heirs of the Changfang line, and his line is just a direct branch and collateral line.

    If there are outstanding juniors, they can be cultivated by the family. If they are not outstanding, then they will have nothing, and they can only bow their heads and beg the Jinning government to take care of them.

    If we really want to discuss it carefully, in the future, the Jinning Duke's Mansion will be a clan-style, with the direct descendants inheriting the family business and title, and they will be the masters of the family.

    For the rest, if they are capable, the family will cultivate them and work for the family in the future. Everyone will work together to make the family better. If they are not capable, they will rely on the family to eat and die.

    Su Yun's lineage, in the future, will definitely be inferior to Su Jian's, but now it's okay, because the two families each have an heir, and they are still cousins, and in the next few generations, there will really be no such thing as Su Yun's lineage  .

    Su Xun frowned. In his opinion, it is serious business for brothers to work together to grow the family. Like him and Su Wang, because they are brothers, they don't think there is anything. Except for the title, Su Wang has what he has.  There will be no less.

    But the next few generations will naturally be different, and the blood is alienated, and people of his line will definitely continue to be marginalized.

    Although these thoughts are a bit selfish, when you are not capable, you want to rely on the shade of your family to live, and when you are capable, you want fame and fortune to benefit your children and grandchildren.

    "If everyone in the world thinks this way, which clan is peaceful, and in the affairs of the world, if there is gain, there will be loss." Su Xun sighed, "But it's still early, let's talk about it when Ah Ran comes back from his studies."

    Su Wan smiled: "I also suddenly remembered it, so I just talked about it. If Ah Ran thinks that the family is more important, it's okay. If Ah Ran doesn't want to stay in Dongzhao in the future, I have a good place to go."

    Su Xun was swayed by her words, and glared at her angrily: "After all, you are waiting for me here and want to take your brother away. It is really beautiful."

    Su Wan was also not afraid: "Father, don't blame me for not listening to me. If Ah Ran succeeds in his studies, he will have a better future with Jing Yuan in the future. Ah Ran has a good nature, perseverance, and good character.  There is a good teacher to teach, how can it be bad."

    "He is even willing to teach and support others. Ah Yun will definitely be of great use if he follows him."

    "However, if Ah Ran can make a name for himself in Dongzhao, it would not be too bad."

    It's just that the question of whether to stay or not is always difficult to say clearly and draw a conclusion.

    Su Xun frowned tightly, and said after a long time: "This matter, let's see what Ah Yun means. If he wants to stay and bring glory to the family, if he wants to follow his brother-in-law, then I will follow him."

    "What path to take, he still needs to choose by himself. If he chooses, he will have to walk on it himself, whether it is good or bad in the future."

    Su Wan thought about it for a while, and said: "Father is right. No matter how much you and I talk about, no matter how much you arrange for him, it's what he needs. He needs it to feel good."

    After thinking about it, the father and daughter stopped this topic. Su Xun continued to ask about Su Wan's life in Shiqiao Village. Su Wan smiled and said something, and then took Su Xun for a walk in the garden.

    Su Xun saw that the courtyard was exquisitely done, with scenery everywhere, not worse than the Jingping Garden in the Imperial City, so he felt a little relieved. He kept hearing that Su Wan said that she had a good life in this village, but did she see it with her own eyes?  Only after seeing it can you feel at ease.

    The sun was setting and the sunset was shining on the mountains. Li Lin came back from the academy with a book, and he followed Yuan You, followed by Zhao Mingjing and Li Fu, who were tall and short.

    When he came back, Su Xun had washed and changed his clothes and played chess with Mr. Yan in the Ming Hall. Mr. Yan was an elegant young man with the demeanor and literary talent of the Western Wei clan. He was a few years older than Su Xun.  It is also a person who can talk, the two of them sit together, there is a lot to say.

    Su Wan was talking to Mrs. Li in the room, and Zhang Fuer came over to play with Su Luo in the yard. The two young girls were running around, but they were very lively.

    Li said helplessly: "Look at her, she is always so unruly."

    Su Wan rested her chin on one hand: "That's good, I see that she is much better than before."In the past, Su Luo was an ignorant little girl. Su Wan was still worried that she would be bullied and hurt in the future. Now, looking at her, when she was outside, she could not go wrong with her manners. In private, she still looked innocent and bright.

    "I've learned a lot in the past few months. Your grandmother has been staring at her before. That is, your sister-in-law is about to give birth recently, and there is no time to distract her. This is why she is more relaxed."

    After Su Wan got married, her relationship with Mrs. Li got better. The distance is far away, and there are fewer chances to meet each other.  Yes, Su Luo also has a share, but Li Shi has nothing to worry about.

    Besides, Su Wan treats Su Luo and Su Yung well, and for the sake of the children, Mrs. Li is also willing to give some smiles.

    The fate of this life is difficult to say, there are only a few brothers and sisters, and besides, Su Wan and Su Yunsuluo have no grievances that cannot be overcome, and it is also good to get close to each other.

    When Mrs. Li faced Su Wan before, she felt a little bit wrong. Although she had everything she should have, she was not sincere. Now, she has several intentions to get along well. Otherwise, she wouldn't  Take Su Luo for this trip.

    Su Wan was looking at the yard, saw Li Lin walking in with Yuan You from the gate of the yard, raised his eyebrows and smiled, and got up to go out to meet him: "Jing Yuan is back, mother, I'll go meet him."

    "Go."

    Li Shi nodded, seeing Su Wan leaving briskly with her skirt in hand, looking at her back, she was a little absent-minded.

    It seems that after getting married, Su Wan has changed a lot, it seems that the whole person has become lighter, not like before, gentle and gentle, silent, like a transparent person.

    Even if there is a smile, it is also light and faint, neither happy nor unhappy, not like what it is now.

    I have to admit that what Su Xun said in the past was good. He said that the marriage between Su Fu and Zhao Mingyan was not a good marriage, but that the marriage between Su Wan and Li Lin was good. She didn't believe it at first, for fear that he would make Su Luo's  He also casually made a marriage promise to someone who had nothing, and even had a fight with him.

    But after so many things, seeing the absurdity between Su Fu and Zhao Mingyan, and seeing the love between Su Wan and Li Lin, she realized that Su Xun really had a vision.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 630 Su side concubine leaves the palace

    ?It's really a good life to come to Su Wan, otherwise, she wouldn't be living so briskly, and her whole person would be different from when she was not married.

    Li looked at her back and was a little absent-minded.

    She used to think that if she married a nobleman, there was nothing wrong with that young man, it was a good marriage, and it would be even better if she could inherit the family business, but now she felt that it would be better to live happily like Su Wan for the rest of her life.  Even if the married husband is just a teacher, that's not bad.

    I don't know what good marriage A Luo can have in the future?

    She thought about it for a long time, and secretly compared it in her heart for a while, but she felt that there was no one in Mandi City that was suitable.

    Su Luo and Zhang Fu'er were running around in the yard, smiling happily, when they suddenly saw Li Lin walking in from the door, Zhang Fu'er almost jumped out in fright.

    "Young Master, Young Master" Zhang Fu'er's scalp was numb, and his eyes quickly swept around, trying to see if there was any place to hide as usual.

    It's just that there doesn't seem to be much room in this yard, and there are guests, which is really a bit rude.

    So she could only bite the bullet and stand where she was, trembling.

    Su Luo couldn't see her fear, she was very happy to see Li Lin, and wanted to go forward, but when she remembered something, she obediently stood where she was and bowed: "Brother-in-law."

    "A Luo, Fu'er." Li Lin nodded, and glanced at Zhang Fu'er, seeing her lowering her head quickly, with some headaches, this is a group of people who came here, obviously he is a kind master, insisting on giving this little poor child  It made him look like a murderous monster.

    Really are

    At this moment Su Wan came out from the door, seeing the two girls looked like two little quails in front of him, she wanted to laugh, "Okay, okay, come in and talk."

    After speaking, she stretched out her hand and pulled him: "Let's go, father is inside."

    Li Lin nodded, and walked into the house with her, the two little girls followed with their heads down, and Yuanyou followed, rubbing their noses, thinking, these little girls are really interesting.

    After a group of people entered the room, Mr. Yan and Su Xun ended the chess game and left, and then everyone sat down to talk.

    "Father-in-law's journey went smoothly?"

    "It went well, but it took half a day to arrive." It is true that Fengtai Mountain and Guiyan City are not far away, and it is very fast.

    Li Lin nodded: "Since my father-in-law is here, I will stay for a while longer. Ah Guan missed you a while ago. If you stay for a few more days, she must be very happy."

    Su Wan's face was slightly red, but there was nothing embarrassing about it, she just missed her father: "That's right, father, mother and A Luo will stay for a while longer."

    Su Wan remembered some of her guesses, and grabbed Li Lin's sleeve beside him. Fengtai Mountain is probably going to be chaotic, so it's safer to stay here.

    She and Li Lin couldn't control the dispute between the royal family of Dongzhao, nor could they stretch out their hands to manage it, but they should protect their mother's family.

    It's just that if something happened to Fengtai Mountain and Su Xun left Fengtai Mountain to see her, the emperor might be unhappy after the incident.

    However, if Su Xun went there, it might be dangerous. In this case, she just pretended that she didn't know anything, and it was just a coincidence. It happened that her father came to see her at this time and avoided the matter.

    Su Xun said: "When Your Majesty returns to the imperial city, I will definitely follow him back, and I will only stay for ten days and a half months."

    It is also great to be able to live for ten days and half a month.

    Su Wan was really happy. Seeing that the time was almost up, she went to the kitchen to see what meals were prepared today, and then sent someone to Shi Chongshan and Shi Hanhai's house, saying that her father had come, and invited the two families to eat together  a meal.

    In the evening, two tables of banquets were held beside the waterside pavilion, one for men and one for women, Su Wan and Li, Zhou, Song and others sat at the same table, eating and talking over and over again.

    It is now the end of September, and the weather is gradually getting cooler. There is a slight cool breeze blowing. Sitting in the waterside pavilion is extremely comfortable, and you don¡¯t even need to bring a fan.

    When they were almost finished eating, the two little girls, Zhang Fuer and Su Luo, took two lotus lanterns and put them in the pool. The candles in the lotus lanterns swayed gently on the water surface, reflecting the scene of the water pavilion.

    Seeing the happy appearance of the two little girls, Su Wan also felt happy in her heart. Little girls, it's great to be happy like this.

    At the banquet, Li Lin and Su Xun drank a lot of wine, and they came back a bit late. Su Wan finished washing early, and waited for him with a book of stories.

    When he came back, drank hangover tea, and sent the servants away.??, she then asked about today's guess: "Is King Sui planning to do something in Fengtai Mountain?"

    Li Lin hummed: "This is probably his best chance."

    During the autumn hunting, the emperor was in Fengtai Mountain. He first occupied the imperial city, and controlled the family of these officials. If any of these officials dared to speak out, he came to surround Fengtai Mountain.  Kill the emperor and punish those who disobeyed, everything will be easy to handle.

    However, Sui Wang thought beautifully, Zhao Wang and his son dug such a hole for him, how could he make his wish come true.

    It's just that no matter whether it can be fulfilled or not, Fengtai Mountain will definitely experience a bloody storm, and it is safe for Su Xun to leave there.

    "Then after this incident, will my father blame the emperor?"

    "There's no need to worry about these things. Your grandfather and your uncle are here, but they don't have the power to protect them, so you can't blame them."

    Su Wan thought about it too, and was about to ask him something more, seeing that he stretched out his hand to press the center of his brow, and seemed uncomfortable, so she walked over and sat down beside him: "What's the matter?"

    As she spoke, she reached out and touched his forehead.

    He leaned his head on her shoulder, and seemed to breathe a sigh of relief: "I have a headache after drinking too much wine, and my father-in-law is really good at persuading him to drink."

    If he really wanted to talk about drinking at the wine table, he would not lose. If he drank with those classmates and friends on weekdays, he would drink very little. Even in front of Su Xun, he really didn't dare to drink.  With these thoughts, drink honestly.

    And no matter what status he is, he always has to bow his head in front of his father-in-law. If he gets back, he won't even be able to enter the door.

    "If you can't drink, drink less. If you drink too much, it will hurt your health. Next time my father will tell you, just say I said it."

    Li Lin rubbed his eyebrows and didn't answer these questions, but he talked to her about another thing: "Yesterday Sui Wangfu's side concubine Su left the palace."

    "The third sister left?"

    Su Wan was slightly surprised, and then listened to Li Lindao, "Concubine Sui made the arrangement. Concubine Su went to see her mother when she left, and then took her daughter away."

    "Concubine Sui asked someone to bring a child into the mansion, exchanged that child with Prince Sui's son, and handed it over to Concubine Su to take away with him halfway."

    Su Wan was really shocked when he heard the words: "Princess Sui handed over her child to Su Ling?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 631 Prince Zhao's son?  Isn't he dead?

    This matter is indeed somewhat surprising, even if Princess Sui was worried about failure and wanted to send her child away, it was impossible for her to be handed over to Su Ling.

    Su Ling and her have a side concubine and a main concubine, so they don't have much enmity, but after all, they are married to the same man, so it's good to be able to live in harmony and peace, and they can entrust their children to each other, so they don't have to worry about the other party thinking about it.  It's not good to lose the child.

    Li Lin stretched out his hand to pour a cup of tea, and suppressed the taste of wine and the bitter taste of hangover tea in his mouth: "Su Fangfei seems to owe her a favor, and Su Fangfei can't leave by herself, so she can only rely on her.  There should be an agreement."

    Concubine Sui cannot leave by herself. This time Concubine Zhao said she was sick and did not go with her to Fengtai Mountain, and she left Concubine Sui behind as a servant. If Concubine Sui disappeared, it would be a big deal, but Su Ling wanted to leave  Go for any reason, as long as Princess Sui agrees, you can go.

    Su Wan sat on the chair, held the veil and took a few breaths: "It's fine to leave, after all, the child is innocent"

    ? In fact, it¡¯s no wonder that King Zhao and his son dug this hole for King Sui. First, King Sui wanted his life first, but he couldn¡¯t swallow it. It¡¯s normal to get revenge.

    If King Sui's family is pitiful, but if Zhao Mingzhan is dead, wouldn't his parents, his wife and children be pitiful?

    Right and wrong, no one can tell.

    "It's good that you know this in your heart. Don't tell your father-in-law and others, and don't talk about Mingjing. I told Mingjing not to come here for a few days."

    "I see."

    This matter really cannot be said. If Su Xun knows that King Sui is going to rebel, he rushes to Fengtai Mountain in a hurry, and if something happens again, and King Sui knows that all this is the conspiracy of King Zhao and his son, then King Zhao and his son  Don't bother them yet.

    As for the matter of Zhao Mingjing, I can't say anything about it. The emperor and Prince Zhao's House wanted to cultivate Zhao Mingjing as his successor. If any news spread, it would be a hidden danger to Zhao Mingjing.

    Therefore, it is better not to know things that should not be known.

    The couple soon took a rest.

    On the second day, Li Lin still went to the academy to attend classes. Su Xun and Mr. Yan followed Mr. Yu to the field. Hearing that Mr. Yu had studied farming for a long time, and now he was studying rice planting, he also found it interesting.

    The rice here in Lanzhou can be cultivated for two seasons, and the fields are still green at the moment. After Su Xun and Mr. Yan passed by, they rolled up their sleeves and went to the field, and together with Mr. Yu, they took care of the fields.

    Su Xun heard that Mr. Yu talked about farming in a clear way, and he felt a little bit emotional: "Brother Yu, there should be more people like you in this world. The best thing is for the people to have enough to eat."

    "Well, actually, I didn't know much before. Mr. Li gave me a book to study. Mr. Li is really generous and caring about the world."

    There is its own research institute here in Licheng, and some things have naturally been researched for more than two hundred years. No matter if it is rice seeds or wheat seeds, they are all sold.  You cannot reserve seeds yourself.

    This is a disadvantage.

    If you really want to talk about the price of a catty of seeds, it is actually not cheap. Some ordinary people simply cannot afford this money to buy a seed in difficult times.

    In this way, if the seeds are to be sold, it may not be widely popularized, but if they are directly donated to the people for cultivation, it will be a large expenditure in a year, and the people can get them without spending a copper coin, and it is easy to sell them.  It takes it for granted.

    Licheng has discussed this matter for many years, and now it is still selling seeds. Licheng will provide seeds, and the people are free to buy them.

    However, the information about Licheng can also be shared with people from other countries to study. Mr. Yu took this information. After he understands it, he will return to the Western Wei Dynasty to cultivate seeds for the people of the Western Wei Dynasty, and perhaps continue to study new varieties.  good.

    Speaking of which, Mr. Yu knew about this matter by himself, and then personally wrote a letter to Licheng, saying that he wanted to study, but Licheng is a bit far away from the Western Wei Dynasty, and the water and soil are quite different. After thinking about it, Li Linsi asked  People brought him here.

    Lanzhou is relatively close to the Western Wei Dynasty, so you can give it a try.

    Su Xun nodded. His son-in-law is indeed very good, and the Li family has always been upright. They don't like to fight for power and profit, but they can also think about the common people.

    He had heard about the lives of the people in Licheng, and they lived quite well, many times better than those outside.

    In this regard, no matter which country's royal family it is, it is far worse than them.

    three people?? Enjoying the shade under a tree beside the ridge of the field, drinking water from a gourd in turn, looking at the paddy field not far away, the eyes seem to see far away

    Su Xun went to the field with Mr. Yan and Mr. Yu, while Su Wan took Su Luo, Zhang Fu'er and others up the mountain to pick fruit and make preserved fruit. Mrs. Li didn't like this and didn't want to move, so she stayed in the yard to rest.

    Li Lin has been busy for two days, finished all the courses that will be arranged next, and then came back when he was free. On weekdays, he would go to the fields or go to the mountains with Su Xun and others occasionally, not only to study the problems of rice planting, but also to study all kinds of problems.  Vegetables and fruit trees are involved.

    Li Lin knew quite a lot about farming for a while, not to mention that he read all the books in the world, sorted out and analyzed these farming materials, and personally conducted farming experiments. When he said it, he seemed to understand everything.

    Mr. Yu tried his best to write down what he said.

    After about ten days like this, Su Wan took the two girls to play wildly, and a few men went to study planting. Mrs. Li was free, but she chatted with Mrs. Zhou.  Chat or get something to eat.

    "What? King Sui has rebelled?" Su Xun heard the report from Duke Ning's subordinates, and suddenly stood up. He was so frightened that he almost lost his soul. "When did this happen? How is it now?"

    "If you go back to the third master, it's all right now."

    "It's okay, that's fine, that's fine."

    Su Xun sat slumped on the chair and wiped off his cold sweat. If the emperor had other things to do, it would not be earth-shattering, and he, who should be in Fengtai Mountain, brought his wife and daughter back to Yancheng.  The crime of dereliction of duty.

    "How the hell did it happen?"

    "I will go back to the third master. King Sui led the army to surround Fengtai Mountain, and threatened that he had already captured the imperial city. If you adults want your family members to survive, you must surrender to him."

    Su Xun's face darkened, and he cursed: "Shameless!"

    If you are a man, you should use the man's contest, arresting family members is nothing, Sui Wang has no morals in doing things.

    Fortunately, this matter didn't work out, if it did, maybe the court would be messed up by him.

    "King Zhao and the Duke accompanied the generals to escort them and persevered. Later, King Zhao's son and Marquis Pingyuan led the troops together, and only then did King Sui's uniform be taken down."

    "What? Prince Zhao's son? Isn't he dead?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 632 Could it be that Prince Sui has a brain hole

    The visitor was still a little happy: "If you go back to the third master, the son of King Zhao is still alive, not dead."

    "Really?"

    "Really, the subordinates saw it with their own eyes, and the living son of King Zhao!"

    Su Xun was both happy and curious: "What's going on?"

    "It's a long story. When Prince Zhao's son was assassinated earlier, he realized that the assassin was someone from the Western Wei Dynasty. He felt that something was wrong, so he went all the way to investigate, and found that it was actually a conspiracy between King Sui and the Sixth Prince of the Western Wei Dynasty.  , wanted his life."

    ?Eastern Zhao and Western Wei had been friendly for years, and there were few wars. It was indeed very wrong for people from Western Wei to assassinate Zhao Mingzhan.

    "For this reason, King Sui also promised the sixth prince of the Western Wei Dynasty, and after the matter is completed, he will be allowed a city."

    "When Prince Zhao came back, he also got a letter from King Sui and the Sixth Prince of the Western Wei Dynasty, with the seals of these two people stamped on it."

    "King Zhao's son learned that King Sui was going to rebel, so he rushed back from the Western Wei Dynasty. First, he joined hands with Pingyuan Hou to subdue Concubine Zhao and others in the Imperial City, and then led the troops to escort Fengtai Mountain to arrest the rebel  ¡±

    Su Xun was stunned for a while, and he was relieved to know that the emperor was fine, but after thinking about it carefully, he felt a little strange: "Then why did King Sui assassinate Prince Zhao's son?"

    This is too strange, no matter what Zhao Mingzhan said, he can't hinder him, right? He can't stand up for him in the battle for the succession, but he can't stand up for others, right? And he dared to kill Zhao Mingzhan, King Zhao knew that wasn't it?  want him to die.

    King Zhao, if you didn't offend him, he is very reasonable and easy to speak, but if you dare to take his son's life, even if you are going crazy, you may have to pay for his whole family.

    The person who came to report this question was also at a loss: "This, the subordinates don't know."

    Su Xun thought about this in his heart, and the more he thought about it, the more curious he became, so he asked the guards to go down to rest, and went to the front yard to ask Li Lin himself.

    He walked back and forth in the room twice: "Why do you say this? Could it be that King Sui has a brain hole, and that's why he wanted to assassinate Zhao Mingzhan."

    Li Lin put down his pen and explained calmly: "In the past, Dong Jun intended to make Zhao Mingzhan the heir apparent. This matter was known by Concubine Zhao and King Sui. Concubine Zhao and King Sui just wanted his life."

    "What? Crown Prince?" Su Xun was startled again, "Zhao Mingzhan is Crown Prince? Your Majesty is not"

    He wanted to say, His Majesty, he doesn't have a son of his own, and he can't get a nephew anyway, but when he thought about it carefully, he realized that none of the emperor's sons could be successful.

    King An is a useless person, King Sui is small-minded and has no virtue. He has done a lot of things like eradicating dissidents, and his methods have always been cruel and ruthless. He has no heart of benevolence, nor does he have the heart of an emperor.  His grandfather.

    King Ming, on weekdays, is even a little crazy, he does things upside down, and likes to enjoy himself. If he sits in that position, he might be a foolish king.

    In such a comparison, Zhao Mingzhan's nephew is really too good. If he is the crown prince and ascends the throne in the future, Dongzhao will be stable. Although the emperor loves his parents and children more, but in this case, for the sake of Dongzhao's country,  It is also very possible to make Zhao Mingzhan the crown prince.

    Su Xun also felt that it was an excellent thing for Zhao Mingzhan to take the position, and praised: "Your Majesty is far-sighted, and he is indeed an excellent candidate!"

    Li Lin tidied up the books, came over and sat down with him on the arhat chair beside him, stretched out his hands and poured two cups of tea, seeing Su Xun's somewhat happy expression, said: "Father-in-law, don't be happy, Zhao Mingzhan has already rejected this matter  .¡±

    "Rejected? Why?" Su Xun was stunned for a moment, a little confused. Is there anyone who doesn't want to be emperor?

    Li Lindao: "I don't know why, but after my father-in-law went back, he pretended not to know, just like in the past, he just did what he had to do."

    Li Lin didn't want to tell Su Xun about Zhao Mingjing's affairs, but he was afraid that he would be embarrassed if he tried to persuade Zhao Mingzhan for the so-called future of his family and country.

    "I still understand this truth." Su Xun is not stupid enough to ask people why they don't want to be the emperor. He doesn't care who will be the emperor in the future, so he just needs to do his job well.

    He took a sip of tea and said slowly, "Since something like this happened, I should go back. My father sent someone to send me a letter, saying that I don't have to go back to Fengtai Mountain again. Your majesty's royal driver has already left today."  Back to the Imperial City, let me go directly to the Imperial City."

    In such a situation, Su Xun really couldn't stay any longer, so he hurried back to plead guilty and behave like a man with his tail between his legs. If he didn't go back after hearing the news, he would have left enough grounds for others to impeach him. Losing an official would be a trivial matter.  bad to be ruledguilty.

    Li Lin nodded: "When does father-in-law plan to leave?"

    Su Xun thought for a while, and then said: "I'll go back first. I'll ride back to the Imperial City on horseback tomorrow morning. It's good for your mother-in-law and A Luo to stay for a while longer. If you don't want to stay, you can arrange two people to escort them back in a carriage tomorrow."  .¡±

    "That's fine, let's see what they think. My mother-in-law and A Luo live here, and A Wan and I are naturally very happy."

    "I'll ask them for their opinion when they come back." Su Xun thought about it for a second, and felt it was inappropriate again, "It's better to let them stay for a while, and it's okay to go back after Ah Jian's child is full moon."

    "Calculating carefully, it's only half a month. I don't know what to do when I go back. They are also worried when they go back. It's better to stay."

    "Isn't your uncle's family going to marry a daughter? I told them that I had something urgent to go to Fengtai Mountain, and asked them to stay and have a wedding wine, and don't tell them anything else."

    "also may."

    The two discussed for a while, and in the evening, Su Xun told Mrs. Li and Su Luo that he was going back to Fengtai Mountain, and asked them to stay and drink wedding wine, and then follow Li Lin and Su Wan when Su Zhi was full moon.  go back.

    It took half a month, and Li agreed without thinking too much. Recently, she and Zhou have gotten closer, which can be regarded as some friendship, and she is also willing to stay for a glass of wedding wine.

    As for Su Luo, she wished she could stay longer so that she could play with Zhang Fu'er and the girls in the village. She didn't have to act like a noble girl in the village. She was completely let go and had a great time playing.  .

    In the evening, Li Lin called Mr. Yan and Mr. Yu over for dinner, so that he could give Su Xun a farewell party. Su Xun was also a little absent-minded, thinking about how to plead guilty and how to protect himself from the group of people in the Metropolitan Procuratorate.  It's almost done, and it's gone.

    In the early morning of the second day, Su Xun and his men hurried back to the Imperial City on horseback. Su Wan and Li Lin sent him to the entrance of the village, and saw his figure disappear.

    Su Wan stood there for a long time, feeling very reluctant.

    "It's cool in the morning, let's go back." (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 633 I don't believe it, isn't he dead?

    It is common to gather and part in life.

    Even though there is a lot of reluctance, but at this moment, we still have to say goodbye.

    Su Wan looked at the person beside him, held his hand, and hummed gently for a lifetime.

    Fortunately, there is always someone who will always be by her side and is willing to stay with her forever.

    After Su Xun left, Li Lin returned to his old days, going to the academy, taking care of the students, or talking about farming with Mr. Yu, and coming back to accompany Su Wan when he was free, drinking tea and reading books together occasionally, or  Playing the piano and watching her dance.

    Su Luo didn't know anything about what was going on outside, she still played with Zhang Fu'er, but Su Wan didn't indulge them either, she asked Mother Zheng to test their etiquette every morning, and only after passing the test did she allow them to go out to play.

    Su Wan really hoped that Su Luoduo would hang out with Zhang Fuer, if she was half as smart as Zhang Fuer, then no one would have to worry about her.

    As for Mrs. Li, when Su Wan stayed with her, it was really awkward, and she didn't know what to talk about. It was fine once or twice, but staying together every day would definitely be uncomfortable for both parties.

    Fortunately, Mrs. Li didn't ask her how to entertain her. She also felt that staying with Su Wan was a bit awkward, so she might as well go to Shi's house to talk to Mrs. Zhou, or help give advice on Shi Hui's dowry painting.

    The days in Shiqiao Village were quiet and leisurely, but the Imperial City was in a state of flux.

    First, there was a commotion when Concubine Zhao Guifei and King Sui joined forces with the Zhao family to rebel and wanted to control the imperial city. People were panicked and thought that the day would change. Fortunately, the imperial city was controlled later, and then it settled down.

    The news that he was still alive did not spread until the emperor's royal driver returned safely and Zhao Mingzhan returned to Prince Zhao's mansion openly and aboveboard.

    Many people in the Fengxue building gathered to drink tea and talk about this matter.

    "Really? Then Prince Zhao is really not dead?"

    "It's really not dead. Someone saw it with their own eyes. The son followed King Zhao back to the palace, and Princess Zhao cried so loudly. It's really unbearable."

    Although Princess Zhao said that her relationship with her eldest son was not as good as that of her youngest son, she was her own, and she was an excellent heir to Prince Zhao's mansion. If Zhao Mingzhan really disappeared, Princess Zhao only had Zhao Mingyan, a dude son, and she didn't know what to do in the future.

    "Just come back, just come back!"

    "Not really."

    After all, people in the world are much kinder, and they feel sympathy when they see other people's fate is difficult.

    If Zhao Mingzhan really died, Prince Zhao¡¯s Mansion would have no heirs, his parents were white-haired and black-haired, and his wife and children had also lost their husbands and fathers. No matter for a certain family, it would be extremely painful  of things.

    If Zhao Mingzhan hadn't died, everyone felt that it was an extremely happy thing, and it had a happy ending.

    Besides, when Concubine Zhao and the Zhao family rebelled, I heard that this was the one who got the news and rushed back to contact Sangpingyuan Hou to put down the rebellion, which also saved them from a disaster.

    Everyone was happy, but Su Fu, who heard the news in person in the crowd, felt that her brain was overwhelmed, and she was stunned.

    "This is impossible, how is it possible? Isn't he dead? How can he still be alive?" Sufu rushed over, grabbed the person who had just spoken, and asked loudly, with a look of disbelief.

    "I don't believe it, isn't he dead? How can he still be alive?"

    Zhao Mingzhan was obviously destined to die. He had already died at this time in his previous life, and his body was sent back to the Imperial City, and everything was settled.

    Murong Ning will go with him in the near future, and Zhao Mingyan will feel repentant when facing the crumbling Prince Zhao's Mansion, and take up this burden. In the future, he will be the King Zhao and even the regent who has the power over the world.  This is the lord of the country.

    But what if Zhao Mingzhan is not dead?

    If Zhao Mingzhan is not dead, then what is Zhao Mingyan?

    It's just a dandy under the protection of his father and brother, who spends his whole life eating and dying, with no ability at all.

    Su Fu absolutely despises such a person.

    At the beginning when she looked at Zhao Mingyan, she just thought that this dude was easy to deceive and had a bright future ahead of anyone else. Otherwise, like Zhao Mingyan at the beginning, he would not be in Su Fu's eyes.

    "It's impossible, isn't he dead? How come he came back?"

    Su Fu couldn't believe it, she didn't believe it when she heard about it from the person sent out to inquire about it, so she had to come out to inquire in person.

    "Hey, what's going on with you? Isn't it a good life?"

    "That is, what do you do to curse people to death and prevent them from living?"??What's the matter with you?  "

    "that is."

    "You woman is really vicious!"

    Su Fu was criticized by the people present and wanted to say something, but she couldn't tell so many people from the other party. She was scolded for being very embarrassed, and finally left Fengxue Building in despair.

    The people in the back realized it later, and someone gave a snort: "The woman just now looks familiar to me, she seems like the one who was reconciled with the third son of Prince Zhao's residence."

    I don't know how many melons I ate. Some of the people present even went to the scene to watch the entanglement between Su Fu and Zhao Mingyan. In this way, it is normal to be able to recognize people.

    "Sof?"

    "Is it really her?"

    "That's right, that's her. I thought she looked familiar just now. I wondered where I had seen her before. I didn't expect her to be the third son's ex-wife."

    "What did you mean by her just now? Can't wait for the son to die?"

    "Could it be that if the prince is gone, the third son can become the prince?"

    Hearing what people said, everyone present looked at each other and thought of this possibility.

    "Fuck, this woman has a really vicious heart."

    Zhao Mingzhan rode a horse and passed in front of Fengxue Tower, and just saw Su Fu who disappeared in the street not far away. Similarly, he also heard the discussion inside, his brows frowned, and his face was a little ugly.

    He and Su Fu don't have any grievances. Now Su Fu wants him to die, and this is the only reason. It's easy to guess.

    The guard on the horse beside him turned blue, and asked through gritted teeth: "My lord, do you want to teach her a lesson?"

    Dare to curse their sons to death, they deserve to die!

    Zhao Mingzhan thought for a while, and then said: "Follow me to have a look, but do you know where she lives?"

    Previously, his father promised to bring Zhao Xingyun's child back. After he came back, he was busy with Concubine Zhao Sui and the Zhao family's affairs, so he had no time to spare. Now that he met him, he just happened to go and have a look.

    Where Su Fu lives, the subordinate naturally doesn't know, so he said: "Your Majesty, I will ask you later."

    Zhao Mingzhan nodded. Seeing the guard turn around and leave, he took advantage of this time to go to the Fengxue Tower and drank a cup of tea. It was enough time for a few cups of tea. The guard turned back and took a piece of paper that said Su Fu  address paper.

    Zhao Mingzhan nodded after reading it, handed the paper to the guard at the side, and then led people to search for Su Fu's residence.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 634 God, Are You Playing With Me?

    After Su Fu and her divorce, the Duke of Jinning refused to let her go back, so they found a three-entry house outside for her to live in, which was considered as the last effort.

    Su Fu was originally unwilling, but Duke Jinning's mansion refused to let her in, and Prince Zhao's mansion couldn't go back. She had nowhere to go, so she finally had to live here. After she stayed, she changed the yard into Luoxia Garden,  It has the same name as the courtyard where she and Zhao Mingyan lived in Prince Zhao's Mansion.

    The location of this courtyard is not bad, even if she walked back from Fengxue Tower, it only took half an hour.

    In the past, she was accompanied by maidservants, and she took a lot of people with her once she went out. She wanted to take a carriage. Later, because she pestered Zhao Mingyan, she was ridiculed and looked down upon by the maidservants around her. She looked at her like a rotten man in the ground.  people.

    That kind of gaze really embarrassed her, and even after she went back, those people also told her behavior to laugh at her, and gradually, she developed the habit of not taking people with her, but she was too far away, so she insisted on  In a carriage, she was only accompanied by a driver.

    When Su Fu came back, she ran very fast. She covered her mouth with one hand and ran wildly among the crowd, as if she could vent all the panic and fear in her heart.

    As she ran, tears fell down her cheeks.

    She didn't know why things became like this, and she didn't know how she became like this.

    I think that before she left the cabinet, she was the noble daughter of the Jinning Duke's Mansion, and her grandfather held the Ninghe Army and was the commander of the Ninghe Army. In this Eastern Zhao, she was one of the most powerful and noble families, and even the Prince's Mansion wanted to give them face.  of.

    And she, Qian is one of the most wealthy daughters in the imperial city, almost any son in this world can be chosen by her.

    But why As if it was a mistake, she thought of Zhao Mingyan's future achievements, being able to trample everyone on the ground.

    So she resorted to tricks, hooked Zhao Mingyan into her hands, and snatched the marriage from Su Wan, thinking, anyway, Su Guan is a short-lived ghost, and he will die sooner or later, so make way for her now  also good.

    But unexpectedly, everything has changed, everything is different.

    It's different!

    It's all different!

    Su Wan married Li Lin and went to Guiyan City. She is still doing well now, she is not pregnant, nor has she died. It is said that she is living a good life. The husband and wife are loving and beautiful, making others envious.

    Zhao Mingzhan, who was supposed to die, didn't die either. He has been living well all along. He is still an outstanding young man in Eastern Zhao and the best heir to Prince Zhao's Mansion.

    With Zhao Mingzhan here, Zhao Mingyan is already a useless chess game, useless at all.

    After spending so much time, she even gave birth to a child. She didn't even care about her reputation. She made people see all the jokes, and thought that she would be able to coax Zhao Mingyan to turn over, but Zhao Mingyan was useless.  She has done so much, it has become a joke.

    It all became a joke!

    It's useless!

    Su Fu felt weak all over, as if her whole body was standing in mid-air and couldn't fall down. She exhausted all her strength and ran across the street. She didn't become weak until she ran into the alley and in front of the gate of Luoxia Garden.  Weakly sat down in the corner.

    "Why is this happening?!"

    "Why is this happening?!"

    "God, are you playing with me? Are you playing with me?!"

    Are you kidding her?

    Obviously she can see the bright future, but she can touch it with her hand!

    She only needs to wait patiently, and she can get everything she wants. From then on, she will step on Su Ran, Zhao Mingqi and the others to avenge her past life.

    But unexpectedly, it turned out to be such a result.

    It seems that in this life, she is even more pitiful than in the previous life. Although the previous life was short, most of it was when she was honored and glorious.  Hold it up, others stay away and dare not provoke it.

    That is the last paragraph, knowing that I was deceived, and finally died a miserable death.

    "God is really playing with you"

    Su Fu noticed a shadow cast down above her head, and looked up suddenly, only to find that it was the face of Zhao Mingzhan who was supposed to be dead. She was startled, and screamed with a pale face: "Ah¡ªhelp¡ª"  Help¡ªthere is a ghost¡ª"

    "There are ghosts! There are ghosts!"

    "There is a ghost, don't come here, don't come here."

    Zhao Mingzhan's face was calm, but the guard beside him was extremely angry: "Shut up, my family's eldest son is alive and well, where the hell is it!"

    Zhao Mingzhan raised his eyebrows: "Su Si,This son is still alive.  "

    For a moment, Zhao Mingzhan didn't know how to address Su Fu. It would be impolite to call her by her first name, but she was called Miss Su Si, and she had already been married, so it was not appropriate to call her brother and sister. She reconciled with Zhao Mingyan again.  Then he called a Su Si.

    "Alive" Su Fu was so frightened that her mind went blank, and it took her a while to come back to her senses. Her face was twisted, and she pointed at him, "It's you, it's you"

    Zhao Mingzhan said: "It is this son, why, Su Si hopes that I will die sooner?"

    Su Fu was a little afraid of him at the moment, and shook her head when she heard the words: "No, no, no, no, my son, how dare I, my son is Mingyan's elder brother, and Xingyun's uncle, I was deceived by lard,  I don¡¯t dare to expect my eldest brother to die, these are all misunderstandings.¡±

    "Misunderstanding?" Zhao Mingzhan sneered, "I heard what you said in Fengxue Tower earlier, how about it, should I invite those people over to confront you, I also want to know where I accidentally offended you  You, let you look forward to my death like this."

    Su Fu was terribly frightened: "No, no, that's absolutely impossible, and I absolutely dare not."

    Zhao Mingzhan looked at her terrified look lightly, and asked, "Where is Xingyun?"

    "Xingyun?" Su Fu was stunned for a moment, then remembered that Xingyun is Sijun's name, she said, "Xingyun is in the yard, is the son here to see Xingyun?"

    "No." Zhao Mingzhan took two steps back, let Su Fu stand up, and then said, "I came today to ask you for Xingyun. After all, Xingyun is the blood of my Prince Zhao's mansion, so it's not good to be left outside.  , now that he is clearly not in the Imperial City, I happen to be free, so I want to bring him back."

    "You want to take him away? No way!" The child is already the only bond between her and Zhao Mingyan. If she sends the child away, she will never be able to return to Prince Zhao's Mansion for the rest of her life.

    She gritted her teeth firmly: "No, you can't take the child away, and you are not the father of the child, why should you take the child away? Mingyan? You let Mingyan come out!"

    "Su Si." Zhao Mingzhan said in a calm tone, "I remember that my father sent someone to tell you that he was no longer in the imperial city. My father had already arranged for him to go out for training, and he would definitely not come back in a few years."

    "It's his intention to take the child back to the palace. If you want to wait for him, just wait." (Remember the website of this site: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 635: A Request

    According to what Zhao Mingzhan said, Zhao Mingyan has been arranged by King Zhao to go out for training, and he will not come back in a few years. Su Fu just wants to wait for him, so she has to make a plan to wait for him for a few years.

    Moreover, when Zhao Mingyan comes back a few years later, it is very likely that he will not reconcile with her, and Prince Zhao's mansion is unwilling to let her in again.

    Most importantly, Zhao Mingzhan is still alive.

    Zhao Mingzhan is not dead, and Zhao Mingyan will never inherit the palace. Maybe he will never repent and work hard in his whole life, and will always be just a playboy relying on the blessing of his father and brother.

    In this way, Su Fu will spend several years waiting for a result that may never be expected, and even if she gets it, it is not the power and wealth she wants, but a pile of mud that cannot support the wall.

    Thinking of such a future, Su Fu felt breathless all over her body.

    If so, wouldn't she want to succumb to Murong Ning for the rest of her life, respect her, bow her head to her in everything, and be a couple with Zhao Mingyan relying on the family to eat and die, and the more they live, the less dignified they will be in the future.

    Su Fu pinched her cuffs tightly.

    She doesn't want to.

    She doesn't want to.

    She once said that in this life, she would trample everyone under her feet and be the most honorable person, but when she looked back, she found that the path she thought she had taken the lead was blocked, and she would even lose her whole life  .

    She used to think that she would always be better than others, but now looking back, she found that everyone seemed to be better than her.

    She divorced, her husband's family kicked her out of the house, and her mother's family disliked her. She did many things that shamed the family, and also shut her out. She brought a child, her reputation was already bad, and she wanted to remarry  , I can't find a good marriage.

    Facing her persistent entanglement with Zhao Mingyan like a crazy woman, the person who marries her will definitely become the laughing stock of Mandi City, and every time he walks out, he will be pointed at by others, and he will listen to the past and the past.  .

    May I ask who has the courage?

    So her future is likely to be very bad

    She once laughed at others for being unsatisfactory, but she never expected that the clown turned out to be herself, and she was probably the most unsatisfactory one.

    Zhao Mingzhan watched her face change, and he was not in a hurry, he just stood there and waited quietly.

    After a long time, Su Fu took a breath and asked, "You came here today to take Sijun away?"

    Zhao Mingzhan nodded: "After all, he is the blood of Prince Zhao's mansion, but after all, this child was born to you after Heli. Compared with you and Mingyan, you are more qualified to keep the child by your side. If you want to raise him, Zhao Mingzhan  The Palace will not use forceful means to snatch the child away from you."

    "But if you are willing to hand over the child to King Zhao's Mansion, we also thank you for giving birth to a child for Mingyan, and we allow you to make a request within what we can do."

    It is impossible for Su Fu to hand over the child without paying anything, and no matter how much Su Fu has, she gave birth to Zhao Xingyun for Zhao Mingyan and allowed her to have one  Requests are fine too.

    It can be regarded as an end to this matter, so as not to be entangled in the future.

    "However, it is absolutely impossible for you to return to King Zhao's Mansion and marry you back clearly." Zhao Mingzhan added, "It is also unacceptable to hurt others."

    "There is no need to worry about this matter. You can think about it. When you think about it, let someone go to Zhaowang's mansion to talk about it."

    "As for what you said in Fengxue Tower earlier, for Xing Yun's sake, I won't argue with you anymore, but if there is a next time, I will definitely not forgive you."

    After Zhao Mingzhan said these words, he took people away without even asking to see Zhao Xingyun. Su Fu watched people leave blankly, and entered Luoxia Garden after a long time.

    The cry of the child came from the yard, and she was a little annoyed. Seeing the nanny taking the child out to coax her, she frowned: "Why are you crying again?"

    After Su Fu and Li left, she had a lot of resentment and a strong temper, and she didn't restrain herself from the servants in the yard. Seeing her frowning, the nanny felt a little flustered, and confessed: "Your servant doesn't know, just woke up and didn't stop.  Crying, feeding him milk and refusing to drink it, Madam, this servant just hugged him and coaxed him."

    Su Fu just heard Zhao Mingzhan's words, and her heart was in a mess. Now hearing the crying of the child is really disturbing, so she let the nanny take the child away quickly. She didn't go in until the crying of the child was far away and the surroundings became quiet.  House sit down.

    "Madam, the Duke of Jinning sent a letter, saying it was for Madam."

    "Jinning Duke's Mansion?" Su Fu was overjoyed when she heard the words, "Give me the letter quickly."

      The relationship between Su Fu and everyone in Duke Jinning's mansion has become so bad, Duke Ning Jin and the Wang family don't care about her at all, because she caused so many embarrassing things, her own father doesn't care either  .

    Next, Murong Xian had already turned against her because of the matter of sending a woman to Su Jian. Su Jian would not come to see her in person unless it was absolutely necessary.

    The only person who would write to her was her own mother, Mrs. Yang.

    After Murong Xian gave birth to a child, the Jinning Duke's Mansion sent someone to pick up Mrs. Yang, so that the grandmother would not be around when the child was full moon.

    The Jinning government has high hopes for this child, and also hopes that he will be happy and safe. Naturally, they don't want him to lack anything when he is full moon.

    It has been seven or eight days since Mrs. Yang came back. At the very beginning, she met Su Fu, and later wrote two letters.

    Su Fu tore open the envelope, opened the letter paper and saw that most of it contained Yang's complaints.

    In the past, Mrs. Yang was the wife of the eldest son of the family, with a high status. Except for bowing her head in front of Mrs. Wang, no one in the whole family would dare to disrespect her. But when she comes back now, most of the people in the family are strangers, and they don't treat her at all.  tribute.

    Even the Wang family intends to send her back to the temple after the full moon in Suzhi.

    The life in the temple was poor, and so was her life. In the past two years, she was almost going crazy. Now that she finally came back, she didn't want to go back.

    But no one in the house helped her at all, even her own son Su Jian, just helped her to talk about love, Duke Ning Jin and Mrs. Wang disagreed, and didn't say anything more.

    In the letter, Mrs. Yang scolded Su Jian as a white-eyed wolf. Now that she has a daughter-in-law and a son, she has long forgotten about her as a biological mother.

    Today's Yang family has nothing to rely on. In the past, the Yang family took refuge in the deposed prince Zhao Mingqi. After Zhao Mingqi was deposed, the Yang family was suppressed, and it has been getting worse and worse. The Jinning government has long ignored the Yang family.

    In the letter, Mrs. Yang asked her to help her find a way to let her stay in the Jinning mansion.

    After Su Fu read the letter, she suddenly had an idea.

    She can't go back to Prince Zhao's Mansion, so if Prince Zhao's Mansion helps, can she return to Jinning Duke's Mansion?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 636 I want to go back to Jinning Duke's Mansion with my mother

    Su Fu quickly analyzed her current situation.

    Zhao Mingyan left, and it would take a few years for her to come back. No matter how much she tried to reconcile with him, it was futile.

    Zhao Mingzhan is not dead, and all her expectations are probably going to be in vain.

    In the past, this child was born because she wanted to reconcile with Zhao Mingyan and for the title, but if all these were gone, it wouldn't make much sense for her to bring this child.

    Besides, the child is her own after all, so she will give it to Prince Zhao's mansion to raise it. In the future, they will stop her from seeing the child. If Zhao Mingyan comes back a few years later, if she has no better choice, she will  You can use the excuse of watching the child to come to the door, and there will be more opportunities to meet him at that time.

    She has been there a lot and behaved well, maybe the people in Prince Zhao's Mansion have changed their opinion of her?

    Su Fu felt that it was a bit stupid for her to take the child with her before. If she had left the child in Prince Zhao's Mansion, maybe she would be able to visit the child once every three or two days.  It won't be like before, it will be difficult to say a few words with him.

    But it doesn't seem too late now

    Su Fu thought so, and sent someone to the Prince Zhao's Mansion the next day to meet Zhao Mingzhan. After Zhao Mingzhan heard the news, he and Murong Ning came to Luoxia Garden to pick up the child.

    A group of people sat in the room and talked.

    Su Fu said: "I don't know if what the prince said yesterday still counts? Allow me to make a request."

    Zhao Mingzhan looked at her somewhat smug expression, and felt a little disdainful in his heart. He thought Su Fu would have to think about it for a long time, but he didn't expect that after only one day, she made the decision to give up her own son.

    Previously, Prince Zhao's Mansion and Duke Jinning's Mansion were unwilling to let her have this child. She insisted on having this child, thinking that she had feelings for this child after all, but she didn't expect that she could give up just by turning around.

    Although Zhao Mingzhan thought so, his face did not show, and he was still calm and calm: "Could it be that you have already thought about some requirements? If so, let's talk about it?"

    Su Fu said: "I want to go back to Jinning Duke's Mansion with my mother."

    "Life in the temple is poor, I don't want my mother to suffer, and I don't want to live like this anymore, I want to go back to the past, when the time comes, my mother will still be the eldest wife of Jinning Duke's mansion, and I,  She is still the prostitute of Duke Ning's mansion."

    Zhao Mingzhan frowned: "I'm afraid this matter is not easy, and the matter between you and Jinning Duke's Mansion is your family matter, and we Zhao Wang's Mansion can't control it, and we can't be the master. Besides, what you said seems to be  It's two requests, not one."

    Su Fu raised her head and said: "My request is this. It doesn't matter if it is one or two. As for whether it can be fulfilled, it depends on how the prince tells the Jinning government."

    "If things work out, my mother and I will go back to Jinning Duke's Mansion, and you will take the child away. Of course, I am the child's mother. I hope that when I want to visit him in the future, the mansion will not stop me."

    "If things can't be done, then let's forget about it. I'll just take care of the child."

    This request is really embarrassing.

    Murong Ning was a little angry. If Su Fu wanted money or something else, they would agree to it for Zhao Xingyun, but if it was such a request, Zhao Wang's Mansion really had no way to agree, and they couldn't be the master of Jinning Duke's Mansion.

    Besides, what is the situation of the mother and daughter Yang and Su Fu? Their reputations have been lost. Whoever takes over will be unlucky. There may be countless troubles in the future.

    Murong Ning feels sorry for Zhao Xingyun having such a pair of parents, and she is willing to take care of him for Zhao Mingyan's sake, but the Duke of Jinning still has her cousin, so she can't leave this trouble to her cousin.

    A mother-in-law and sister-in-law are a disaster.

    "This is impossible." Murong Ning's face was very ugly, "Su Fu, if you are not sincere, then don't invite us here."

    Su Fu said: "What does it mean to be insincere? Now I only have this request. I just want to go back to my natal family and be blessed by my natal family."

    Murong Ning still wanted to say something, but was pressed by Zhao Mingzhan at the side, and then she endured it, and said: "This matter still needs to be discussed. Prince Zhao's Mansion can bring it up, but it may not be possible."

    "It can be discussed, but since you made this request, then we also have a request." Zhao Mingzhan's voice was light, "If this can be done, we will take the child away. I hope you will never see this child again."

    "We don't welcome you in Prince Zhao's Mansion, and Xingyun doesn't need you either."

    This is going to cut off her way out.

    Su FuhuoThen she stood up: "No, I am the mother of the child, why can't I see him? The son is too much."

    Murong Ning said: "Could it be that your request is not too much?"

    Sophie choked.

    Murong Ning said indifferently: "Actually, I also understand your plan. After all, you will not come back until you know how many years you have left. You will put the child in Prince Zhao's Mansion. If you can't find a good one in the past few years, you can continue to use it in the future."  The child got in touch with Mingyan and wanted to get back together with him."

    "But there are no such good things in this world, and you have taken all the benefits."

    Su Fu's face was stiff, and she felt a little bit guilty.

    Murong Ning said: "If you want to talk, you can follow this request. Prince Zhao's Mansion will help you talk about returning to Jinning Duke's Mansion. As for your future life, we can't guarantee it."

    "If things can be done, you need to promise not to see Xingyun again in the future. If you go back on your word, Zhao Wang's Mansion can also go back on it, and you can go back to Jinning Duke's Mansion happily, and you can also be kicked out in despair.  "

    "We still need to contact the Jinning Mansion on this matter, and we will contact you when we are done. You should think about it yourself."

    Zhao Mingzhan and Murong Ning didn't stay any longer, and left in a hurry without even drinking tea. When they were in the carriage, Murong Ning was still angry.

    "It's really a big face. I have done so many embarrassing things, and I still want to go back to my mother's house. If it were me, I would have found a place where no one knew me."

    There are very few people in the world who are as selfish as Su Fu. The family has given you a superior material life, and they don't ask you to give the family a lot in return, but you can't bring trouble or shame on the family either.  .

    Su Fu took both, and she did it too much. Because of her, the Duke of Jinning became the butt of jokes before and after dinner in the Imperial City, and even the girls in the Li family couldn't even talk about kissing.

    Murong condensed his anger for a while, and then asked Zhao Mingzhan: "Do you really want to discuss this matter with Duke Jinning?"

    Zhao Mingzhan nodded: "Whether it is successful or not, I have to go there. I can't let Xingyun stay by her side all the time. If so, Xingyun will"

    If Zhao Xingyun grows up beside Su Fu, he doesn't know what will happen in the future.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 637 Father still remembers Sui Wang's side concubine

    Murong Ning took a deep breath: "But the Jinning government will not agree. If you want to persuade them, you may have to pay a heavy price."

    Things are so easy.

    Zhao Mingzhan looked at the carriage with far-reaching eyes, and after a while he said, "I can only try it temporarily."

    Seeing that Su Fu has done a lot of stupid things, but she also has a bit of her cleverness. Now that she has given birth to Zhao Xingyun, the Prince Zhao's Mansion really can only agree to her conditions if they want to bring the child back.

    However, this type of people is really too selfish. In her heart, she may only think that she is smart and everyone else is stupid.

    Zhao Mingzhan and his wife returned to King Zhao's mansion, Murong Ning went to see the children, and Zhao Mingzhan went to see King Zhao alone.

    King Zhao was very happy to see him back, so he asked him: "How is it? Did Xingyun bring it back?"

    "No." Zhao Mingzhan explained the conditions proposed by Su Fu.

    King Zhao's brows were also frowned, and his face was a little gloomy: "She is very capable. She dared to propose such a condition. It is simply whimsical. If she wants to raise the child, she can raise it, and we will treat it as if it does not exist."

    Zhao Mingzhan kept silent, knowing that King Zhao was speaking in anger, but he had no feelings, but he was his own grandson, and before Zhao Mingyan left, he also hoped that the child could be brought back to Prince Zhao's mansion.

    Zhao Mingzhan was a little unhappy that Zhao Mingyan left him and King Zhao with the mess he caused. He felt that this kid hadn't grown up after so many things and always needed someone to clean up his mess. But now that Zhao Mingyan is willing to go to the military camp,  Say no more.

    What's more, if this child stays with Su Fu and grows up, he is afraid that he will have a lifetime of misfortune in the future.

    Not to mention King Zhao, even Zhao Mingzhan himself was unwilling.

    Although there is no relationship, but there is a blood relationship, the child is still young, they are elders, they always have to protect him, if they don't care, this child does not know how pitiful he will be in the future  .

    King Zhao walked up and down the house several times, but still couldn't swallow the breath in his heart. It is really absurd to think that his majestic Prince Zhao's mansion was manipulated by a little girl.

    It should have been a long time ago for Mingyan to marry this person in!

    "What do you think about this matter? I'm afraid the Jinning government will not agree."

    Although Su Fu was originally a girl from the Jinning Duke's Mansion, the Jinning Duke's Mansion has expelled her from the family and refused to let her go back. If they insist on bringing this troublesome scourge back to harm the whole family, it would be a bit difficult for others.

    Zhao Mingzhan said: "I think of one thing, maybe I can convince Jinning Duke's mansion, father, but you still remember Sui Wang's side concubine, the girl from Jinning Duke's mansion?"

    "Su side concubine?"

    "It's her."

    In the past few days when the emperor returned to the imperial city, he first put Concubine Zhao under house arrest in the palace, and then imprisoned King Sui and the Zhao family¡¯s Shen family. The same was true for Princess Sui.  Her daughter, Princess Hexu, has disappeared.

    Why is it missing? In fact, everyone is like a bright mirror in their hearts. Even the child that Sui Wangfei is carrying is wrong, everyone knows it in their hearts.

    "Earlier, I sent someone to keep an eye on Prince Zhao's Mansion. When Concubine Su left, I also sent secret guards to follow her quietly. I do know where she is now."

    Zhao Mingzhan didn't intend to kill them all, he sent people to follow him earlier, he was afraid that something would happen, Su Ling hid with the two children, he didn't think about arresting them.

    "The Duke of Jinning has always felt sorry for Su's side concubine."

    "You mean to use Concubine Su to negotiate conditions with the Duke of Jinning, but if that's the case, it's not appropriate to behave differently from Su Fu."

    Zhao Mingzhan said: "That's not the case. What about Concubine Su has nothing to do with us now, and our grievances with King Sui are over now, but now that King Sui is afraid that something will happen to her, she is safe and sound, and only  Hiding for the rest of my life."

    Upon hearing this, King Zhao raised his eyebrows and looked at his eldest son: "You mean, you want to intercede for them?"

    If Su Ling could bring the child back to the imperial city in an upright manner, the Duke of Jinning would agree if he was not sure.

    Zhao Mingzhan said: "After all the dust has settled, or in two or three years, we can arrange it again, and it is also feasible."

    At that time, the case of King Sui's treason would have long been a thing of the past. If it was brought up again, the emperor would definitely have some sympathy for Su Ling and He Xu. It is actually not too difficult to get them back.

    "It seems to be feasible. When you have free time, go to the Jinning Mansion with Ah Ning in person, and talk about it. If it doesn't work, there is nothing you can do. At worst, we will snatch the child and send it to someone else in private.Just keep it here.  "

    It really doesn't work. According to King Zhao's temperament, it is really possible to rob him by force.

    Zhao Mingzhan said: "I will go there with Ah Ning tomorrow."

    "Okay, let's make a decision first.".

    Soon it was the day of Shi Huihua's wedding. The Shi family also held a banquet and invited the folks from the village to come and have a lively time. Su Guan, Mrs. Li and others also went over to have breakfast, and then they met with Mrs. Zhou in the Mingting Hall.  Wait for someone to speak.

    The girls went to Shi Huihua's room to watch her put on makeup and chat with her. The little girls were chattering in the room, and it was very lively, and they were extremely envious of Shi Huihua.

    It wasn't laughter coming from the Ming Hall either. Shi Chongshan was talking with the people beside him, his face was full of smiles, and he was obviously very satisfied with Ji Yunpu's son-in-law.

    Su Guan ate the preserved fruit and melon seeds slowly, and talked to everyone gently. It didn't take long before someone came to report that it was the people from Ji's family who had come to welcome relatives. Soon, Ji Yunpu, who was dressed in red, brought them  Then people entered the courtyard of Shi's house.

    "Ji Gongzi is really handsome with such a dress, Hui Hua is really lucky."

    "That's right, I heard that Mr. Ji is now settling down in Guiyan City. He has bought a house and several shops and farms. Hui Hua will be a lady if he marries him."

    "In the future, we will benefit from paintings, and we will enjoy a blessed life."

    All the folks in Shiqiao Village know about Shi Huihua's rescue of Ji Yunpu, the grievances between Ji Yunpu and the Ji family, and how they separated from the Ji family and settled in Guiyan City.

    Although I am somewhat envious of Shi Huihua's fortune and being able to marry such a good man, I am just envious and have no other ideas.

    Besides, the surname Shi in Shiqiao Village all belong to the same ancestor. Since they are Shi Huihua's husband, they can be regarded as their relatives. Maybe they are far away from each other and have a large number of people.  There is also a relative who can turn to for help.

    All in all, it's a good thing.

    There is no habit of urging makeup poems in the countryside. I feel that many people can¡¯t understand the literary poems. It¡¯s better to bring more food with sincerity. Farmers, eating is the most important thing. If you eat enough, you will be satisfied.  .  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 638 Shi Huihua Gets Married

    Ji Yunpu seems to have known the difference for a long time. As soon as he entered the door, he asked people to distribute things. The roast chicken wrapped in oil paper was one for each family in the village. Shi Huiqing helped to watch the distribution, and then he himself brought people  Hand out some treats to those present.

    There are candies and dried fruits, pancakes, buns, pastries and so on.

    Candies and dried fruits were prepared before, and pancakes, steamed buns and other food were bought for people to eat in the morning. Although the journey was a little farther, it was still warm because of the proper storage.

    Su Wan ate a piece of wedding cake that Ji Yunpu personally distributed, and felt good. Ji Yunpu was able to keep this little thing in his heart, and it was because of his full heart.

    The people present were satisfied with the meal, and the Shi family couple were also happy, they did not embarrass Ji Yunpu, and soon someone went to invite the bride out.

    A group of girls came out of the house, and then quickly surrounded the place where the food was distributed to eat.

    Mrs. Xie was the matchmaker of the two families. Wearing a festive begonia-colored dress, she helped Shi Hui draw it, and then sat down next to Su Wan.

    Su Wan took a wedding cake and handed it to her, smiling brows and eyes crooked: "Mrs. Xie is auspicious, let's eat a wedding cake."

    Mrs. Xie giggled twice, took a piece and ate it.

    Shi Huihua was wearing a bright red wedding dress, holding a red round fan embroidered with golden lotus with gold thread to cover her face. Although the fan was not comparable to the ones inlaid with gold and gemstones for noble ladies, it was still very delicate and decent.

    In the countryside, at most there is a red round fan. Even the wealthy villagers of Shiqiao Village seldom use gold thread. They think that with this money, it is better to buy some good and practical things for the girl.

    If the Shi family prepared it themselves, they would certainly be reluctant to part with it. With this money, it would be better to make an extra set of clothes for Shi Huihua.

    However, the body painted by Shi Hui was actually prepared by Ji Yunpu for the members of the Ji family. Whether it was a wedding dress or a fan, it was all embroidered by the best embroiderer in Guiyan City, and she put a lot of thought into it.

    Due to her status and situation, she wasn't too rich and fancy, lest her mother's family would be difficult to behave in the village in the future, and the girls would compare themselves with the young men who married their daughters-in-law.  out of these incidents.

    This matter is like a young man in the village marrying a wife. It is customary to agree on a bride price of 50,000 to 60,000 yuan, but suddenly a certain family gave more than 100,000 to 200,000 yuan.

    In the future, other boys in the village will talk about their marriage. The woman knows this, and she needs to pay so much.

    Although it is said that this matter has nothing to do with others, there is nothing they can do to exclude you.

    The newlyweds came forward to bid farewell to their parents.

    Shi Chongshan's originally happy face darkened. Although Shi Huihua was very capable of making troubles since he was a child, and the troubles made him jump to death, but after all, she was a girl who had been raised for nearly twenty years, and now she was going to be given to someone else.  home.

    Its heart is sour.

    Shi Chongshan turned his face away and said: "If you are married, you will be an adult. In the future, you will be a husband and a child, and you will live in peace and order. Don't go around messing around anymore."

    Shi Huihua felt sore in his heart, nodded and said, "Father, don't worry, Huihua has made a note."

    Zhou suppressed tears and said to Ji Yunpu: "Yunpu, I will leave my girl to you. She has a bad temper. I hope you will take care of her. If there is anything wrong with her, come back and tell me. I will teach her a lesson for you."  .¡±

    Mrs. Zhou was worried. One was afraid that Shi Huihua had a bad temper and Ji Yunpu would not tolerate her in the future, and the other was that Shi Huihua was not like those well-bred daughters who didn't understand anything, and Ji Yunpu would get tired of her in the future.

    Ji Yunpu said: "Mother-in-law, please don't worry, since I married her, I will treat her well, even if she is bad in every way, she is the lady I married back home with eight sedan chairs."

    "If there's really something wrong, I'll just teach her."

    Mrs. Zhou nodded: "With your words, I feel at ease. You and your husband will live a good life after two days."

    "yes."

    After the farewell, Shi Huihua left the house with Shi Huixin on his back, then got into the sedan chair of Ji's family, and left Shiqiao Village all the way.

    The new bride went out, and the bustle of the Shi family also ended. Except for those who stayed to help, the villagers all returned with their share. Su Wan and Mrs. Li stayed behind to talk to Mrs. Zhou.

    Su Wan was not in a hurry to go back, so Shi Huixin and Shi Huiqing and others went to send off the wedding, and dragged Li Lin along the way, even if they didn't stay overnight, they would not come back until after dinner.

    Zhou's expression was weary: "Hui Hua was so naughty when she was a child, her father and I were always pissed off by her, thinking that she would grow up and marry soon, and let others worry about it, butAs soon as she got married like this, I was extremely reluctant in my heart.  "

    Li Shi said: "My girl, who is willing to part with it, and I am also reluctant to part with mine. She is a little more innocent, and I am always worried, for fear that she will be bullied after she gets married."

    Adopting a child is one hundred years old, and worrying about ninety-nine years.

    And whether it's a son or a girl, the mother doesn't worry about it, she just wants to let them have a good life for the rest of their lives.

    A mother like Su Fu is really rare.

    The two raised girls found a common topic, you talked about your girls one sentence at a time, Su Wan sat aside and drank tea quietly, listening to them talking, she was a little dazed.

    If her biological mother could grow up with her, would it be the same, or if the Yue family was still there, would she be the same.

    Or, if one day, she becomes a mother, will she do the same.

    Maybe, definitely.

    Su Wan didn't stay at Shi's house for long, seeing Mrs. Zhou and Mrs. Li happily chatting, several wives who were still staying at Shi's house also came over and talked about the child. After listening for a while, Su Wan felt that it was almost the same.  Only then did I say goodbye and leave.

    As soon as I returned to the garden of Jingpingyuan, I saw Su Luo and Zhang Fu'er dragged Da Daier out, intending to take them out for a walk. Although the weather has cooled down now, it's not too cold. Wait a little later  These days, these two are afraid that they don't want to go out.

    "Sixth Sister, Fuer and I took Dadai and Erdai out to play."

    "Ma'am, I'll go to the river to pick up some snails later, and I'll cook them later. If it's cold and I don't like to go out to pick them up, I won't be able to eat them."

    The taste of fried snails is really wonderful, Zhang Fuer is obsessed with it, and will pick it up every once in a while.

    Su Wan smiled and said: "Go, it's cold, don't go into the water, just pick up some from the stones by the river, and be careful, lest you fall."

    "Yeah, madam, I remember."

    Having said that, the two girls held hands and one of them pulled a rope, leading Dadai and Erdai out the door.

    Zhang Fu'er was very happy: "A Luo, I invite you to eat snails. It's very delicious. You will definitely like it when the time comes."

    Su Luo hummed in a low voice: "If you say it's delicious, it must be delicious" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 639 Falling into the Water

    The two girls walked out of the garden holding hands. Su Wan smiled and was also happy.

    Women in this world can only relax for a few years when they are girls. After they get married, they will have to face all kinds of things. Relatives from the mother-in-law's family need to worry about it, and their own property needs to be managed.  , In addition, there are trivial things in life.

    Su Wan herself is considered a relatively relaxed one, but every time it comes to festivals or the end of the year, she is always too busy.

    Some human relations must always be maintained.

    She stretched out her hands and squeezed her neck, and went back to the yard to change into her pajamas and rest for a while. The weather was already cold at the moment. Although it was not likely to give birth to earth dragons, the wind outside was also cold, so it was just right to sleep under a thick quilt.

    I don't know how long I slept, and I was a little dazed when I heard someone talking outside.

    "Madam is awake?"

    "I haven't heard anything yet, but I'm still sleeping, why don't we go in and shout?"

    Hearing the voice, Su Wan was a little anxious, opened his eyes for a while, and then asked: "What is so anxious? Come in."

    Shanwu heard the words and quickly pushed open the door of the dormitory to come in, and hurriedly said: "Madam, it was Ba Girl and Fu'er who fell into the water."

    "What?!" Su Wan was so startled that she sat down all of a sudden, and now she didn't feel any sleepiness at all. She lifted the gauze curtain and asked, "What's going on? How is it now?"

    Saying that she was about to put on her shoes and get out of bed, Shanwu hurried over to help her: "Madam, don't worry, the guards have rescued them, and they are being sent to the yard now, and they have ordered the kitchen to make two bowls of ginger soup for them."

    Su Wan's face softened a little when he heard the words: "What's going on? Why did you fall into the water?"

    Shan Wu said: "I heard that there was an argument with a girl in the village. During the argument, both sides fell into the water. It was just a small river beach, and the water surface was not as high as knees. There is no danger. It is just that the water is cold in winter.  Suffer."

    Here Zhu Cui came in with a basin in his hand, soaked a cloth towel in warm water, wrung it dry and handed it to Su Wan to wipe his face.  A hairpin allowed Zhu Cui to fix her bun again, so she decided to go and have a look.

    "But have you invited a doctor?"

    "Sister Xiao Sang invited Mr. Sun to take a look."

    "Mr. Sun is also fine." Su Wan led the people out of the main courtyard, and hurried to the courtyard where Mrs. Li's mother and daughter lived.  Sitting on a wooden couch in thick cotton-padded clothes drinking ginger soup.

    Mrs. Li was very angry: "I said, what are you doing by the river? You are still fighting with people by the river. It really pissed me off."

    Zhang Fu'er hurriedly said: "Mrs. Su, it's my fault. I dragged her to the river, and the other party quarreled because of me. Don't blame Ah Luo."

    "No" Su Luo said anxiously again, "I want to quarrel with her, regardless of Fu'er."

    "Okay, you both have a share."

    Although Su Luo fell into the water, she was more distressed, but she would not blame other girls. Besides, Zhang Fu'er and Su Luo played well, so she also needed to consider the relationship between the little girls, so as not to create any estrangement.

    Su Luo pursed her mouth and lowered her head to drink ginger soup.

    Li said: "You guys are talking about what's going on, why are you arguing with others?"

    Su Luo's small face was full of anger: "Mother, it's really shameless to say that about Fuer. I really can't swallow it in my heart. Fuer is such a good girl, she said that."

    "That breath? What did they say?"

    Su Luo was about to speak, but Zhang Fu'er next to her twitched her, she closed her mouth after thinking about it, and lowered her head to drink ginger soup.

    Zhang Fu'er also lowered her head and did not speak.

    Looking at these two, Mrs. Li felt annoyed and amused: "Okay, you can deal with it yourself, I don't care."

    When Su Guan came over, the two of them had already finished their ginger soup, and Mrs. Li was no longer in the yard. Mr. Sun showed them, "It's just soaking in water for a while, and I'm a little cold. I'll drink another bowl of ginger soup at night.  Wrapped in the quilt and sweat all over, it will be fine."

    "By the way, you two girls are really serious. Even if you want to quarrel, you should find a safe place to quarrel. Even if you fight, no one will care about you. In such a dangerous place by the river, isn't it just courting death?"

    "That's right." Su Wan stepped across the threshold and snorted coldly, "I think you two are too comfortable on weekdays, looking for trouble when you have nothing to do. Fortunately, the river is shallow. If it's deep, I don't know.??How about it, I really don't want my life.  "

    "From tomorrow onwards, I will go to Madam Zheng to learn the rules, and I am not allowed to go anywhere."

    Su Luo was taken aback for a moment, her eyes widened, and she couldn't believe it: "Sixth Sister"

    Zhang Fu'er also widened her eyes, and wailed: "No, ma'am, we, we"

    "Leave us alone, and I will punish you for a few more days."

    Zhang Fu'er really shut up when she heard the words, but she lowered her head and looked a bit sleepy, looking a little pitiful.

    Su Wan glanced at her, not feeling distressed at all, she made a mistake, and she should be taught a lesson, no matter what the reason was, it was wrong to fight by the river.

    "Okay, take a good rest if you have nothing to do, I'll go back first."

    Seeing that the two of them were fine, Su Wan didn't stay any longer. He turned his head and went to the outer courtyard to ask Huifeng to come over. Not long after, Huifeng in a gray robe arrived.

    Hui Feng was young, one year younger than Li Lin, with a handsome face and a thin figure, like a scholar holding a book in his hand.

    When he first came to Su Wan's side, he was a quiet young man who obeyed orders, was in front of him when he needed it, and hid in the dark when he didn't need it.

    However, ever since Li Lin put him in the open and started asking him to help with things, he has also become slick and comprehensive.

    Now with Li Lin, Guan Zhang is in charge of internal matters, and he is the external one.

    Huifeng and Jusong, Su Wan had a premonition that Li Lin intended to bring them up so that they could take over from the older generation in the future.

    Hui Feng stepped forward to salute and bowed: "This subordinate pays homage to Madam."

    Su Wan nodded, then asked him to sit down, and asked Shan Wu to serve him a cup of tea, and then asked: "I heard that A Luo and Fu'er are arguing this time because of you."

    Hui Feng lowered his head: "It's because of my subordinates."

    Su Wan reached out and pinched the lid of the tea, flicked the foam on the surface of the tea, and asked, "What is your relationship with that girl?"

    "Nothing." Huifeng explained, "This subordinate has nothing to do with that girl." (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 640: After all, the Duke of Jinning took it all

    "Earlier, when my subordinate came back from Guiyan City, he met her once. Seeing that she was carrying a lot of things, he helped her along the way. Later, the girl searched for her subordinate several times, but the subordinate ignored her.  she."

    Hui Feng lowered his eyes: "This matter was not handled well by my subordinates. I will definitely make it clear to that girl later, so as not to delay her future."

    "As for the subordinate and Fu'er"

    Su Wan raised her hand and interrupted him: "What happens to you and Fu'er is your own business, as long as you don't delay the business arranged by your young master, the rest of the matter is up to you.  "

    Huifeng is a little different to Fuer, and Su Wan knows a little bit about it. He used to have many inconveniences when he was a secret guard. Su Wan didn't know the details, but after Zhang Fuer came over, he would occasionally send her off.  Little things coax her.

    At the beginning, Su Wan thought that this group of people had been with Li Lin for many years, and they often went in and out of Li's house. They liked Fu'er, a lively, bright, intelligent and lovely younger sister, and treated her better.

    But later, she also noticed some differences.

    It's just that Zhang Fu'er was still young, so she didn't bring it up on the surface, she just told Li Lin once, and Li Lin thought it was good, saying let her leave it alone and let them make trouble on their own.

    Seeing that he was silent, Su Wan asked him again: "Do you regret helping others? It's a good thing to help others, but it's not happy if you help them and cause trouble."

    "No." Hui Feng straightened his face and said, "If you want to blame, blame your subordinates for not seeing the current situation clearly and not handling the matter well."

    When Li Lin was traveling before, Hui Feng, as a secret guard, also followed him all the way. It is normal to help others when they are in trouble, but Li Lin has a good way of doing this, and he handles it properly.  kind of thing.

    But he himself didn't handle the matter properly, which is why the current incident happened.

    "If you think so, I'm relieved. Let's go back. Fu'er has been frightened. If you have time, you can just coax her. Little girl, you always need someone to coax."

    Zhang Fu'er would not be frightened by such a trivial matter, even Su Luo couldn't be frightened by that small amount of water, Su Wan said this just because she wanted him to coax other girls.

    Since I like other girls, although the other party is still a little young, but if you coax her more and put in more thought, it will be a matter of course in the future.

    If the girl is coaxed away by others in the future, she might as well find a wall and hit her to death. It is said that the moon is the first to get close to the water, and it is so close that she can't grab others. It is really incompetent.

    Silently waiting and protecting this kind of thing is usually done by the second male, and this kind of person is often not available, so you have to shake it in front of her more, keep shaking it, and then you will have a chance.

    Huifeng Wenxian knew Yayi's intentions, said yes, and then took his leave and left.

    Su Guan sat on the seat and gently flicked the foam on the tea water, then suddenly smiled.

    In the evening when Li Lin came back from the banquet, Su Wan told him about it, and at the end tugged at his sleeve: "When did you say that Huifeng fell in love with him?  , he is so small, he stares at him, isn't it a bit bad."

    "There's nothing wrong with it. Isn't there a word called 'childhood sweetheart'? It's also very good." Li Lin was in a pretty good mood, "How old is Fu'er this year?"

    "How old is it? It should be thirteen." Zhang Fuer and Su Luo are the same age, and both are thirteen this year.

    "Then we have to wait, let him figure it out on his own." According to the law on the other side of Licheng, a girl's family can only get married at the age of eighteen. Now counting it, it will take nearly five years.

    Thinking of this, Li Lin felt a little more balanced in his heart.

    Thinking that when he met Su Wan, she was only fourteen, and sixteen married her back. Although he was very happy to marry her back, he was always a little tormented and dissatisfied.

    "By the way, there's a letter from the Imperial City." Li Lin took out the letter from his sleeve pocket, and handed it to her, "Su Fu has returned to Jinning Duke's Mansion."

    "Back to Jinning Duke's Mansion?" Su Wan frowned, a little confused. She took the letter and opened it to read it quickly, but was stunned for a while.

    The person who wrote the letter was Li Lin who stayed in the imperial city. He first talked about the current situation in the court, and then he talked about the affairs of Jinning Duke's Mansion.

    Two days ago, the emperor bestowed the death of Concubine Zhao, demoted King Sui to a commoner, and assigned Concubine Sui to guard the tomb together with Concubine Sui. The Zhao family of Concubine Zhao's natal family and the Shen family of Concubine Sui's natal family were ransacked together for questioning.

    The Zhao family is a hundred-year-old clan in the imperial city, and their power and status are extremely high. It has not been a day or two since the emperor wanted to touch them. Now they handed over the knife themselves.There is no reason not to cut it.

    Moreover, it is the crime of participating in rebellion, and no one in the world can find any faults.

    Only Su Ling and the two children escaped from the entire Prince Sui Mansion, and the emperor didn't know what he was thinking, and he didn't order anyone to hunt him down. As for the child next to Princess Sui, no one suggested that there was anything wrong, and they all acquiesced.  That child is the youngest son of Prince Sui's mansion.

    As for the affairs of Jinning Duke's Mansion, it is a bit complicated.

    ? Yesterday the Duke of Jinning brought Su Fu back to the mansion.

    It turned out that Su Fu used the child to make a deal with Prince Zhao's Mansion. She gave the child to Prince Zhao's Mansion and asked Prince Zhao's Mansion to help her return to Jinning Duke's Mansion to continue to be her daughter and enjoy the wealth of the Duke's mansion.

    Prince Zhao's Mansion used the future of Su Ling and Hexu to convince Jin Ninggong and the Wang family, saying that after two or three years, the turmoil would subside, and they would allow Su Ling and Hexu to return to the Imperial City in a dignified manner, instead of living in hiding.  .

    Wang felt sorry for Su Ling in the past, and was really worried about her current situation. She felt that it would be pitiful to let their mother and daughter live in hiding all their lives. After much deliberation, she agreed.

    I don't know if there is a theory of causal cycle. In the past, Su Fu and Yang's harmed Su Ling, but now Su Ling has a chance to turn around because of these two people.  Watching Hexu spend her life in a remote place where no one knew them.

    Since Prince Zhao's Mansion promised to allow them to come back in an upright manner, the days to come will not be as rich and powerful as Prince Sui's Mansion before, but it should be good.

    Su Wan sighed.

    In the end, it was the Duke of Jinning who took care of everything.

    Sisters' quarrel, grievances and resentments, in the end, it is up to the grandparents who protect their mansion and ask their aging grandparents to clean up the mess.

    "She and her aunt went back to Jinning Duke's Mansion. I'm afraid there will be no peaceful days in the mansion in the future."

    "Not necessarily." Li Lin took a sip of tea, "Your great aunt has suffered a lot, and without the support of the Yang family, she must be afraid that there will be no big trouble."

    "As for Su Fudo you think the Jinning Mansion really allows her to stay in the mansion and cause trouble?"

    Su Wan paused: "What do you mean by that?"

    "Since I have returned to my natal family with Li, I can't stay in my natal family forever, I always want to get married" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 641 How do you plan to arrange these two people in Song of Returning Wind Orange in the future?

    ?

    Su Fu's request was that she would return to Jinning Duke's Mansion with Yang Shi, and continue to be the noble daughter of Jinning Duke's Mansion. Now Zhao Wang's Mansion has introduced her into the door, and Jinning Duke's Mansion has also recognized her existence.  I took it back.

    But if the family arranged for her to remarry, it would be nothing to do with Prince Zhao's mansion.

    As far as the Jinning Mansion is concerned, they will pick you up, but you can't stay in your mother's house forever without getting married, right?

    What the parents ordered and the matchmaker said, it doesn't matter if she is unwilling, if she really doesn't want to, she can throw it in the sedan chair or knock her out and take her away.

    This is out of the gate, and the situation is almost the same as before.

    Su Wan swallowed her saliva, her eyes opened round and round, looking dumb and cute.

    Li Lin stretched out his hand and pinched her cheek, with a smile on his face, Su Wan reached out to grab his hand in embarrassment: "Don't pinch my face, I already told you not to pinch it."

    Li Lincong let go of his hand kindly, and said with a smile: "Okay, okay, you don't have to worry about these things anymore. After all the previous things, since the Jinning government is willing to take her back, I think it has a plan."

    "I don't want to." In the end, it was Su Fu who committed the crime by herself, and the result has nothing to do with her. If she had time, she would still think about a good marriage for A Luo. Although she was only thirteen, she planned to get married early, and she still had time to watch it.  Look at the character of the other party, so as not to be in a hurry in the future.

    "Let me ask you something, Huifeng Jusong, how do you plan to arrange it in the future?"

    Li Lin paused for a moment, not hiding from her, and thought about his words: "If you want to return to the wind, let him practice for a few years first, and see if he can succeed. If he can succeed, let him go to the fisherman's side.  If not, let¡¯s make arrangements.¡±

    This is really important.

    The fisherman is now in Licheng and is in charge of many things. If you want to compare Licheng to a country, this position is equivalent to the prime minister, and the power is quite large.

    However, the current return will definitely not be able to take this position. After ten, eight, or even more than ten years, it will take a lot of training and learning before it can afford this position.

    After all, his background in the past was a bit narrow. He was born as a secret guard, no matter whether he was in the past or with his master, he always hid in the dark. He studied martial arts hard since he was a child, and his weakness in dealing with others is originally a weakness.

    That is to say, he was transferred out later, and since Li Lin and Su Wan got married, he followed him to do things, and the things were done very well. Only then did Li Lin think about training him in this direction, and put many things into practice.  Leave it to him to handle it.

    However, the group of people who followed the master first will not have a bad future.

    Youdao is the emperor and the courtiers. Those who are in power are getting older and always have to be replaced by new people.

    As for these candidates, who can be more loyal and trustworthy than those who have been with the master all the time, as long as they have some skills, they will definitely be able to arrange them in suitable positions.

    "Orange Song will return to the Security Army in the future." Orange Song is usually a quiet young man, but he is cautious and meticulous in his work. Although he is in Jingpingyuan now, no matter the safety of the mansion or the entire Shiqiao Village,  Even the security of Guiyan City is under his control.

    The security army that Li Lin mentioned is equivalent to the imperial guards of the imperial city, responsible for the security of the entire city. This position is also extremely important, and it can only be done by the confidants of those in power.

    Moreover, the personal ability and commanding ability also need to be outstanding enough to be able to afford this position. Otherwise, the safety of a city must not be handed over to one person indiscriminately.

    "not bad!"

    "At present, it seems that the work is not bad, but it still needs more tests."

    Su Wan tugged at his sleeve, blinked, and asked, "What do you think of Orange Song? Is it suitable for Ah Luo?"

    Li Lin raised his brows and smiled: "You are still thinking about this matter, A Luo's matter will be watched by his father-in-law, besides, I am afraid that his personality is not suitable."

    Ju Song is a good person, but he doesn't like to talk, and Su Luo is charming and innocent, so the two of them probably won't be able to get together.

    If it is really for Su Luo, you need to find someone who can coax people to be patient, and who can protect her, and maybe even better looking. Orange Song's appearance is not too good.

    As for Tangerine Song, it is suitable to find him a gentle and sensible person, who can take care of everything at home on weekdays, and he will like it.

    Let's not mention these for now, but coaxing little girls is definitely not suitable for him.

    Su Wan thought about it for a while, and it was indeed not suitable. In fact, she was quite optimistic about Ju Song. Her temperament and conduct were commendable, and her future was bright. There was only one thingMay not understand style.

    "It's not that I have to worry about it." Su Wan sighed, "I'm afraid A Luo won't be able to find a good marriage in the Imperial City, but she will be able to find one.  A powerful person in the Jinning government."

    The incidents caused by the sisters of the Su family are really too big. Many people are not willing to get involved with the girls of the Su family, for fear that they will be dragged into these messes and lose face.

    Besides, Su Luo is not a particularly outstanding girl, she is innocent and cute, and her family likes her very much, but if she marries into a family, her temperament will become a shortcoming, and she will not be selected as the eldest son-in-law.

    According to her current situation, either she is looking for a young son from a good and powerful family to marry, and she doesn't ask for more progress from the other party, but she has a good character and is good enough for her.  The one who climbed up could see that she was kind to her in the face of the Duke of Jinning.

    Or else, if she married out of the territory of the Imperial City, no one dared to say anything about her, even if there were some bad things about her background.

    But no Su Xun would be willing. The youngest daughter-in-law of the aristocratic family doesn't need to do anything, relying on the blessing of the family to eat and wait for death, but she has to bow to everything and bow her head for the rest of her life.

    Moreover, in a place like the aristocratic family, the bride must start with the granddaughter-in-law when entering the door. The first two mother-in-laws are not easy for a lifetime.

    ?As for those who climbed up, who would have expected how much sincerity it would be. Jinning Duke's Mansion has always been strong, but if something changes in the future, who knows what will happen.

    In the end, the one who married outside was far away, and he didn't see each other for a year or even for a few years. Su Xun definitely didn't want to.

    After weighing all these reasons, Su Wan thought, it would be fine if Su Luo could meet someone she liked, but if she couldn't meet someone she liked, she would like to keep her not far from her, so that she could take care of her in the future and save her  being bullied.

    Moreover, Su Luo and Zhang Fu'er have a good relationship, they will have a companion in the future, and they will be supported by an older sister. The married person has a simple family, is safe and happy.

    Although Su Xun may be reluctant to marry far away, but the man's conditions are good, and his sister is close, and the sisters take care of each other, Su Xun may agree.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 642 Is there someone from the Ji family in Lanzhou?

    ?

    Of course, Su Wan also had a little bit of selfishness, she abducted both Su Luo and Su Yun, and Su Xun and his wife would probably go with her in the future.

    When Jin Ninggong and the Wang family passed away for a hundred years, Su Wan did not believe that he could sit still.

    Li Lin's fingers rubbed the edge of the teacup twice, and he probably understood Su Luo's current situation in his heart.

    The prostitute daughter of the Jinning Duke's Mansion, her father's third-rank servant, is of noble origin, but because of the incidents caused by a few sisters, the aristocratic family stopped looking at her, and because of her own personality, she couldn't get a good marriage, so she could only marry her.  Pick up a little bit later.

    If the family background is poor, if he doesn't really like this girl and wants to marry, just for the power of Duke Ning, Su Xun is definitely not willing.

    However, those who want to ask for sincerity in the world are hard to come by, and it is not easy.

    "Let's take a look again. This is not urgent." Li Lin persuaded, "Maybe we will meet a good one. Sometimes fate is hard to say. Didn't I also meet my wife?"

    "That's true." Su Wan thought about it for a while, and then stopped mentioning it, urging him to wash and change quickly.

    As soon as he entered the bathroom, Xiao Sang came back from outside the house and told her the follow-up of the incident: "That is a family named Wang in the village, and the girl from the Wang family is named Xing'er."

    "Wang Xing'er?" Speaking of this person, Su Wan knew a little bit. There were not many families with surnames outside Shiqiao Village, and there were only a few of them in total.

    Of course, these were not enough to make Su Wan pay attention to her, mainly because Wang Xing'er and Shi Huiluan had a very good relationship, and they were a pair of little sisters.

    The same eyes are high and hands are low, raising his chin to look at people.

    This Wang Xing'er was born well, and she does things neatly, but she only wants to marry into the city and become a noble wife, and Shi Huihua is the object of her most envy.

    "Why did she fall in love with Huifeng? Could it be because of a little help?"

    Su Guan looked at these two little girls who were so proud, and Shi Huiluan even bowed his head in disdain in front of her, maybe he felt that she would really be the fate of "Luanfeng" in the future, and she didn't bother to bow her head to anyone.

    "Wang Xing'er is sixteen this year, and will be seventeen in the next year, and when it's time to get married, the Wang family chooses to come and go, but there is no one who is suitable. No, she probably realized her situation after realizing it.  "

    The little girl is very proud, thinking that she can go to heaven, and that she can choose any man in the world, but when she is really about to get married, she finds that she is just a village girl.  Look down on.

    Although Huifeng was working in Jingpingyuan, he was a kind of guard in the mansion, but he was born well, well dressed, and looked like he was not short of money, so she thought about it, and then she started to think about it.

    I can't say I like it, but I have seen the reality clearly, and I want to find the best one within my ability.

    Then he knew that Zhang Fu'er and Huifeng were getting close, so there was a subsequent quarrel and falling into the water.

    "How does Huifeng handle this matter?"

    "Huifeng avoided people and went to the Wang family, talked to the elders of the Wang family, asked the Wang family to manage people well, and said that if Wang Xing'er did such a thing again next time, he would let everyone in the village know about Wang Xing'er.  thought."

    The Wang family is also a shameless person. Although it is embarrassing to be told by Huifeng, but if the whole village knows it, then there is really no need to be a human being. The Wang family will definitely take care of Wang Xing'er in the future.

    If you find a suitable partner, you may be able to marry her earlier.

    In this way, it can be regarded as the best result.

    As for the quarrel between several girls about falling into the water, everyone fell into the water, and it was not easy to argue about right or wrong. People are fine, and the matter is over.

    Su Wan nodded: "In that case, let's leave it at that. You arrange someone to go there and tell the Wang family that the Li family will leave Guiyan City soon. After that, the mountains will be high and the road will be far away.  Come back again."

    And regardless of whether the Wang family or Wang Xing'er, if they heard the news, they would definitely stop those thoughts.

    It's just that these words come back, but he can't say it. The master's plan and itinerary, he can't disclose to outsiders, even if saying these can solve his current troubles, even if it is something that can be said or not.

    "Slaves will go and talk about it in person tomorrow."

    Su Wan said: "If you want to run, you can go there yourself. If you don't want to move, you can let the people below go."

    Xiao Sang smiled: "The servant girl should go for a while.".

    The matter of the two girls falling into the water came to an end, Zhang Fuer was in good health and went out at nightSweating all over, he ran around alive and well the next day.

    On the contrary, Su Luo caught a slight cold, and the next morning she felt that her nose was blocked and uncomfortable. Mr. Sun prescribed a cold medicine for her, and she was fine after drinking it for two days.

    When Shi Huihua returned home in the third year of junior high school, he and Ji Yunpu came to Jingpingyuan with gifts. The newlyweds were dressed in festive clothes, and they looked at each other with smiles on their eyebrows, quite crooked.

    "That's right, I'm relieved seeing you guys living well." Su Wan laughed and teased Shi Huihua, "In the future, I'll have to earn money."

    Shi Huihua quit her job at Jianjialou before getting married. After getting married, she will help take care of Ji Yunpu's family business. In the future, these will all belong to their husband and wife.  Go to Jianjialou to do something.

    But before leaving, she also found a suitable person for Su Wan to do this.

    "Of course." Shi Hui painted a smile on his face, his eyes a little proud, "My husband handed over all the things in the house to me on the day we got married, and I will be a rich man in the future! It's really good  If you want to eat a roast chicken, throw away the other!"

    As far as Shi Huihua is concerned, being rich is really too happy, it makes her feel as happy as being married to Ji Yunpu.

    "You, just remember to eat." Su Wan laughed, "Since I left it to you, you can take good care of it."

    "I know, I will definitely manage it well. From now on, the whole family will depend on me for food and drink. Of course I have to work hard."

    "I will also manage the shop and farm that the princess's cousin gave me."

    When Shi Huihua got married, Su Wan gave her a set of gold inlaid jade headdresses, and also prepared a shop and a large farm for her. This was a dowry gift from her and Li Lin.

    She and Shi Huihua got along well, and she was Li Lin's cousin, so she couldn't be stingy.

    "That's good, manage it well." Su Wan smiled, "You're married, manage your life well, and come back to visit your parents when you have free time. If there is anything you don't understand, you can also ask me."

    Shi Huihua nodded: "I see."

    "By the way, someone from the Lanzhou Ji family has come over?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 643 How can he not harbor grudges?

    ?

    The question is exactly what happened on the day Ji Yunpu and Shi Huihua got married.

    "Here we come." Shi Huihua's face was calm, "There are only a few who are said to have a good relationship with Yunpu, and they didn't make trouble. It seems that they really came to have a wedding."

    "Yunpu said, if they want to get in touch as if they were relatives, then it's okay to get in touch a little bit. If they are pointing fingers on airs, or say something bad, then let them go early."

    "There are also many people who want to please us, and even offered to move from Lanzhou City to Guiyan City, but Yunpu didn't agree."

    Ji Yunpu took away 30% of the family business from the Ji family, plus the private property left to him by his mother and grandparents, he is simply rich. Some people who are not reused in the family will naturally have some thoughts, after all Ji Yunpu  If they were separated out alone, there must be a shortage of manpower.

    There are also those who want to come here to dawdle, don't want to do things, just want to enjoy wealth and money.

    Ji Yunpu didn't want any of them, even though he was indeed short of people, and he was willing to have capable people from his family come to follow him, but if he made such an opening, anyone who wanted to come would be from his own family, and it was really hard to refuse  , There are a lot of gossip.

    It is better not to have any of them, anyway, he has money, and if the money is spent, he will not be able to find someone who will do things for him wholeheartedly.

    But in this way, Ji Yunpu and the Ji family in Lanzhou City are completely unrelated. Perhaps after so many years, Ji Yunpu has no longer missed these people, and he doesn't care about them.

    In the past, when he was in trouble and went to seek help, no one was willing to help him, and some even advised him to swallow his breath and make things better.

    How could he not harbor grudges?

    "Then what did his father say?"

    Shi Huihua said: "No, it's probably because Yun Pu was angry about the previous incident. It is said that the family in Lanzhou lost his temper and planned to raise a concubine. Speaking of this matter, I heard that Mrs. Ji and Ji Yuncang were angry.  .¡±

    When Shi Huihua heard the news for the first time, he wanted to laugh a few times to have a good time. This is really a wicked man's own trouble.

    "However, he didn't come when you married Yunpu If he didn't come, he didn't come. When you meet him in the future, just respect him a little bit. As for the rest, you just leave it to Yunpu and do your own thing."  It's done."

    "In this way, if their father and son reconcile in the future, you, a daughter-in-law, can't find anything wrong. If you don't reconcile for the rest of your life, you won't suffer any losses. At most, you can hear a few unpleasant words when you meet. It's far away.  I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t see you many times in my lifetime.¡±

    Shi Huihua nodded: "Cousin Princess, I wrote it down, and my mother also said it."

    After Shi Huihua finished speaking, he sighed again: "Being a girl is indeed different from being a daughter-in-law. You have to worry about everything."

    "Cousin Princess, you and your cousin will go to my parents' place for dinner later. Yunpu and I have brought back a lot of good wine and food."

    "I will definitely be there."

    Shi Huihua sat for a while and then left with Ji Yunpu. When it was time for dinner, Su Guan and Li Lin brought some gifts to Shi's house for dinner.

    This gift was added to the Ji family as a return gift, and all the medicinal materials were selected for women to nourish their bodies, which was just right for Shi Huihua.

    During the meal, Shi Hanhai's family also came. Everyone in the room was bustling with joy and joy. Only Li Fu sat in the corner by the table, quietly watching the bustle of the room.

    He wanted to stretch out his hand to pour a glass of wine, so as to comfort the loneliness in his heart, but just as he stretched out his hand, Shi Huiqing held him down, and Shi Huiqing quickly poured him a bowl of chicken soup.

    "Come on, what kind of wine do children drink? Have some chicken soup. Uncle will serve it for you personally. Give me some face."

    Shi Huiqing also drank, he didn't drink much, but the young man didn't hold his alcohol well, his face turned red from drinking, and he looked like a silly young man when he grinned.

    "How about I dip some chopsticks for you to taste, and I'll drink it for you when you grow up."

    Speaking of which, he really wanted to dip his chopsticks in the wine for Li Fu to taste. Li Fu turned his head away in disgust, but this time he took the chicken soup obediently and bowed his head to drink the chicken soup: "Thank you, Second Uncle."

    "You're welcome, you're welcome." Shi Huiqing gave up shaking his head, and then was held back by Shi Hui's reply, "You're very drunk, I told you to drink less. You really think you are capable."

    "Brother-in-law, brother-in-law's respect, of course I drank it."

    Li Fu looked at the two brothers, and then there was a smile on his face.

    Even though his mother is not a good person, neither is his father and grandmother.?? is a good man, but his grandfather, grandmother, and uncles really care about him, and his adoptive father in his previous life, who is now Mr., also cares about him very much, hoping that he will be well.

    Even the second aunt, who was very prejudiced against his mother, did not have any prejudice against him. When she came back, she specially brought him things that children like to eat and play.

    Together with Su Wan, they have never had any dissatisfaction with him.

    Logically speaking, his mother made trouble again and again, and made rude remarks. If it were different, he would have taught her a lesson.

    But she really didn't seem to take things seriously, occasionally meeting him, or when sitting together for a meal, she would ask him a few words about life and study.

    Gentle and gentle, with soothing brows and eyes, and a shallow smile, it seems like the warm spring breeze in spring, or the cool breeze in summer.

    Sometimes he thought to himself, if she really hated his existence because of his mother, what should he do to make it better and embarrass her husband.

    But her tolerance and kindness made his worries disappear.

    Li Fu glanced at Su Wan and saw that she was talking to Mrs. Song. His second grandmother was really annoying, but she could handle it with a smile, she was really capable.

    In fact, his current situation is still very lucky for him. Going back to the past and seeing his former relatives, everyone seems to be doing well, and it seems to be good if it continues like this

    On the second day after Shi Huihua returned home, Su Wan, Li Lin, Li Shi and Su Luo packed up their things and set off for the imperial city.

    The day Shi Huihua got married was the twelfth day of October, and the fourteenth day when they returned home. It was already the fifteenth day when they set off, and they were delayed for a day on the road. On the evening of the sixteenth day, the carriage finally arrived at the Imperial City.  .

    When they reached the fork in the road, Li Lin sent someone to take Li Shi and Su Luo back to Jinning Duke's Mansion, and he and Su Guan wanted to go back to Jingpingyuan.  It's all dark.

    Although there is no snow at the moment, the weather is already very cold. At night, there is even some bleak light rain, and it is chilly everywhere. I have just entered the gate of the main courtyard, and there is no time to do anything else.  Go to the fire.

    Fortunately, the news came in advance, and a brazier had been set up in the house, making the house warm.

    "Tomorrow, I will go back to the Jinning Mansion to see my sister-in-law, and the day after tomorrow I will go to the Zhen Guo Mansion. After I am nineteen, I will go to the Jinning Mansion to have a full moon wine." (Remember this website: www.hlnovel.com  com

 Chapter 644 It seems that everything is the same as when he was not out of the cabinet

    ?

    "You can arrange it. Is it cold? If it is cold, it will make people angry."

    Su Wan shook her head: "It's not too cold, we'll just stay for a few days, so we won't bother with it, just let someone light a brazier in the house."

    She thought to herself, if she sleeps alone, it might be a little cold at night, but she has a warm quilt beside her, so she is not worried about the cold at all.

    When it's cold, the husband doesn't need to warm the bed, let alone when.

    Although there is no one living in the main courtyard, people are arranged to come and clean it every day. Everywhere is just tight, and you can just take out the quilts stored in the cabinet and make a bed, and then you can sleep.

    While the husband and wife were warming up by the fire, Xiao Sang brought mountain mist and bamboo extracts to tidy up in the room, put the rouge, gouache, jewelry and other things that Su Guan used to love on the dressing table, made the bed, and put away the clothes that she usually changed and washed.  Hang in compartment.

    After doing this, Su Wan's body also warmed up, and they left.

    The husband and wife went to bed, and there was a warm quilt at night. Su Wan really didn't feel cold at all, and had a comfortable sleep. When he woke up the next day, the people around him were gone.

    The sky outside was gloomy and chilly with light rain.

    Without shouting, she put on thick-soled embroidered shoes and a cloak placed on the side shelf, and walked out of the bedroom. Li Linzheng was standing under the eaves of the door, watching the cold rain dripping outside the window.

    Hearing the sound of footsteps, he looked back and frowned slightly: "Get up? Why aren't you wearing clothes?"

    Having said that, he came over, stretched out his hand to gather the cloak on her body, wrapped her up a little tighter, and then walked into the room with his arms around her.

    Su Wan said: "I heard it was still raining, so I came out to check. The cloak is warm, not cold."

    Her cloak is very thick, made of high-quality wool, it can be used as a quilt cover, and she likes to wrap it in it when she does not go out in winter, it is warm and comfortable.

    "After this rain, I'm afraid it's going to be even colder. I'll call someone to come over and wash you up, change your clothes, and then serve dinner. When the rain stops, we'll go to the Jinning Mansion."

    Su Wan nodded: "What time is it?"

    "It's time (10 o'clock), you slept for a long time, are you tired from the journey?"

    "Fortunately, it's just a little cold outside, and I can't bear to get up because the room is warm."

    After all, her body is much better than before. She didn't feel very tired when she was traveling with him. Now it's only a two-day trip, so she is fine.

    Not long after, Shanwu and Zhucui came into the yard with hot water. Su Wan tidied up and changed her clothes. When she came out of the Ming Hall again, breakfast food was already on the table, and there was still some food beside the table.  With a well-burning brazier.

    The couple sat down to eat.

    The sky outside was gloomy, and the light rain was falling. The couple in the house were eating breakfast with a brazier, and occasionally you would give me a piece and I would give you a piece, and occasionally laughter came from the room.

    In the afternoon, the rain outside finally subsided, and the husband and wife went to the Jinning Mansion with some gifts.

    Because today is not yet the time for the full moon banquet, those prepared gifts can only be delivered on the full moon day, so when she went, she only brought two baskets of fruit and some food.

    The meeting gift for the child is a pair of silver bracelets specially made by her. This is considered a meeting gift. When the full moon comes, a full moon gift is naturally prepared, an exquisite treasure-encrusted necklace, and a tonic for the woman.  There are also some eating cloth and the like, which are quite a lot together.

    The Duke of Jinning originally thought that Su Wan would not come back until the full moon in Su Zhi. When they heard the rumors from outside that the couple had returned, Wang was also very happy: "Mei Gu, let them in quickly."

    After finishing speaking, Mrs. Wang looked at Mrs. Yang and Su Fu who were sitting on the side, and said slowly, "If you don't think about how to speak for a while, don't open your mouth. If something happens again, go back and copy the Buddhist scriptures for me."

    Yang Shi was a little scared when she heard the words, she lowered her head and said that she didn't dare, Su Fu pursed her lips, stretched out her hand to stroke the red tassels on her head, and said with a smile: "Grandmother, don't worry, my sisters, I will definitely be with my six sisters."  My sister is getting along well, don't worry."

    Wang thought to herself, I am even more worried when you say that.

    However, she thought that Su Fu was really peaceful after she came back these few days, so she didn't say anything more, as long as she calmed down, let's put up with her for now.

    Mei Gu went to pick up the two, and on the way, she told them about the current situation: "Now the eldest lady and the fourth young lady are at the old lady's place."

    ? Jinning Mansion??After bringing Su Fu back, she struggled with the address issue, and Wang said that she should just treat her as if she hadn¡¯t left the cabinet, and still called her Fourth Miss, and now she has returned to live in Furong Garden.

    It seems that everything is the same as when he was not out of the cabinet.

    Su Wan paused for a moment, nodded her head to show that she understood, and did not pursue the matter. She asked Aunt Mei: "Grandmother is in good health recently, will you still have headaches?"

    The smile on Gu Mei's face immediately became more sincere when she heard the words: "The old madam is in good health, and I invited the imperial doctor to take my pulse a while ago, but the imperial doctor said to let her work less."

    "There are also headaches, but because of the addition of a great-grandson, the old lady is happy, and it is not often." At this point, Meigu smiled even more happily, "I still want to thank the princess for this set of massage techniques,  Really useful."

    Wang's headaches are all because of being angry. Recently, Wang's great-grandson was born, and she was happy and less angry. It was the matter of King Sui's rebellion. She was not angry or worried at all. It was because Su Fu asked to return to Duke Ning of Jin  Because of the affairs of the government, he was so angry that he missed a bowl of rice.

    However, after Su Fu came back, she has been very peaceful, and Yang did not dare to be a monster, so although she felt a little unhappy, she did not want to be angry.

    Su Wan said: "That's not a powerful massage method. I've only heard the doctor say that it can relieve fatigue and relieve fatigue. It's the best if it works."

    While talking, a few people arrived at the door. There were two maidservants in blue cotton padded clothes guarding the door. Seeing Su Wan and the others coming, they bowed their knees slightly to salute, and then opened the curtains on both sides to let people in.

    Su Wan nodded, and stepped into the room together with Li Lin. As soon as they got inside, the hot air in the room rushed towards their faces, which was very warm. However, Wang's loves cleanliness, so there is no smell.

    "Awan is back, come and show grandma." Sitting on the arhat chair, Wang Shi saw Su Wan walk in, a smile appeared on her face immediately, Su Fu's face froze for a moment, and the corners of her mouth were tightly pursed.

    "Grandmother, Ah Wan is back to see you." Su Wan smiled and took off the cloak and handed it to Xiao Sang, then walked over quickly.

    Seeing her walking in a hurry, Li Lin said in a warm voice: "Slow down, be careful not to fall."

    Su Wan paused for a moment upon hearing this, and waited obediently for him to come along, and then saluted Mrs. Wang in an orderly manner.

    Seeing their husband and wife like this, Mrs. Wang smiled until the wrinkles on her face deepened.

    Su Fu twitched the corner of her mouth, feeling a little disdainful in her heart.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 645 What Does She Disdain, And What Does She Look Down On?

    Su Guan didn't even give her the corner of his eye, and saluted Yang Shi, then sat down beside Wang Shi to talk, Li Lin found a seat beside him and sat down, Wang Shi chatted with him for a few words.

    In less than a cup of tea, someone came to invite him, saying that some sons of the mansion invited him to talk.

    So he took his leave and left, leaving only Mrs. Wang, Mrs. Su Wan, Mrs. Yang and Mrs. Sufu and her daughter in the room.

    Mrs. Wang patted Su Wan's hand, full of joy to see her.

    In the past, when Su Wan was not out of the cabinet, Mrs. Wang treated her well. Now that she is married, she doesn't come back a few times throughout the year. Mrs. Wang especially misses her kindness.

    ?Compared to other granddaughters, Su Wan is especially sensible and filial. Even now that she is married, she will never forget to give her a copy of any good things. In the past year, I don't know how many fruits have been sent from Guiyan City.

    In this way, Su Wan is no match for Su Fu, a troublesome granddaughter, in Wang's heart. No, now that Su Wan is here, Wang has long regarded this mother-daughter pair as non-existent.

    Su Wan glanced at the corners of Su Wan's eyes. Yang was wearing a dark blue dress. She was a little thinner than two years ago, but she didn't look haggard. It's just that there was no domineering and majestic look between her eyebrows and eyes, and she was a little docile and obedient.  .

    That's right, although Yang was sent to the temple, the Duke of Jinning didn't let her go. Su Jian would visit her if he had free time, so besides the slack life, he wouldn't suffer much.

    However, for Yang Shi, those ordinary days were really not human life. She was born in this imperial city, half her life was rich and beautiful, how could she bear such a life.

    Therefore, now that I have fear in my heart, I dare not cause trouble again.

    It was Su Fu, who was wearing a girl's fringed bun, with a few pearl flowers inlaid with rubies on her hair, and a peony tassel Bu Yao. She was wearing a begonia red dress embroidered with peonies, looking at her.  Dignified and beautiful, very luxurious.

    It's just Even though her face is covered with thick powder, sharp-eyed people can still see the fine lines at the corners of her eyes and mouth, the dark blue under her eyes and her unhealthy complexion.

    No matter how much she pursed her lips in disdain, no matter how noble she was, she couldn't cover up her unsatisfactory status quo.

    In fact, Su Wan hates her even more now than before. Su Fu's evil deeds in the past were certainly annoying, but they were all external, but this time, she even exchanged her own son for her own self-interest and wealth.

    This is the child she gave birth to after ten months of pregnancy. She just used it as a tool, and she didn't feel sad at all.

    Su Wan felt chills in her heart, and felt that she had no bottom line for the sake of glory and wealth.

    Mrs. Wang asked Su Wan: "Have you been okay these past few months?"

    Su Wan lowered her eyes and smiled: "If you go back to grandma, it will be fine."

    "Your mother and A Luo came back yesterday, and they also came to my place. They said that the place you live in is not bad. Your father said the same thing before, so it must be a good place."

    Su Wan said: "The mountains and rivers are beautiful, and the villagers are very simple and friendly. When we meet on the road, they will talk to me."

    Wang said: "It's because we, Ah Wan, don't have the slightest airs and can talk to them. If it were someone else, the folks probably wouldn't pay any attention to them.  Going to climb."

    Su Fu felt that Wang Shi was connoting her, her face was slightly stiff, and the corners of her mouth were tightly clenched, but she couldn't help it, and she didn't jump up and make trouble like before when she was a little bit unhappy.

    Su Wan smiled, and didn't answer the words, but asked Wang: "Is grandma okay recently?"

    "Well, when I was young, it was fine to run around in the fields and farms. Although I am a little older now, I am considered tough. It seems that when I was young, I should move more. When I am old, my body will be better.  .¡±

    Su Wan smiled and said: "That's true. I have been in Guiyan City for more than a year, and I have been exercising frequently. I feel that it is not enough. I also practiced dancing, and accompanied by nourishing medicine. Now my body is much better than before.  Relax and feel good."

    "However, whether you are young or old, you should move more. Grandma can walk around when she has free time. Among other things, it's also good to walk in the yard before and after meals."

    Mrs. Wang smiled: "You're right, I'll do as you please, I'll do as you please. Grandma will listen to you. From tomorrow onwards, I'll walk around more."

    "That's good."

    Mrs. Wang was happy, but she didn't stay with Su Wan any longer, and said with a smile: "Since you are here, I think you want to go and see your sister-in-law and nephew, let's go and see, your sister-in-law should be happy to see you."

    "?I came to see my sister-in-law and nephew, but I also came to see my grandmother and father. Grandma and father are in my heart, and that is the most important thing.  "

    Mrs. Wang was delighted by her coaxing, and shook her head helplessly: "All right, all right, grandma knows, go quickly, lest your sister-in-law wait too long."

    "Thank you grandma, then I will go to see my sister-in-law, and I will come back to have dinner with grandma later."

    Mrs. Wang gave up with a smile: "Go, let's go, old man, you can take Awan over there, even though Awan is a married girl in our house, but after all, she is married, and she will be a guest when she comes back.  Can't be neglected."

    ? Mrs. Yang nodded, said yes, then stood up and prepared to take Su Wan away. Su Wan slightly knelt, "I'm sorry, Auntie."

    "You're welcome, Ah Wan. Ah Jian and her wife will definitely be happy if you come back."

    Su Guan followed Mrs. Yang out, and asked as she walked, "How is that child? Is he good? Is he making trouble on weekdays?"

    Mrs. Yang paused for a moment, and then replied: "It's pretty good, too. A Jian's wife is also very attentive in taking care of the children, and besides, there is a nanny beside her."

    Yang didn't know if the child was making trouble or not. She was busy with how to keep herself in the past few days when she came back. When her daughter came back, she was also busy discussing things with her daughter.  Because of this, she went to help less often.

    After drinking a cup of tea, Mrs. Wang saw the figures of Mrs. Yang and Su Wan disappearing at the door, and while she was sitting on the side Su Fu pursed her lips, she seemed a little disdainful and annoyed, and a little angry in her heart.

    Her granddaughter, at this point, is still obsessed with obsession, unable to see right from wrong.

    What does she disdain, and what does she look down on?

    Her life and marriage are in a mess, and she feels disdainful when others are doing well.

    Mrs. Wang wanted to say something, so she might as well wake her up by scolding her a few words, but thinking about this granddaughter's temperament, if you tell her, she will be even more angry and dissatisfied, so I decided not to say it after thinking about it.

    That's all.

    "I'm tired too, so go back and rest."

    "Grandmother." Su Fu moved her lips, "The thing you just said, please grandma" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 646 She is really dissatisfied

    "What did you say just now? I'm old, so I didn't hear you clearly." Wang's tone was light, "Since you're back, keep yourself safe and be the noble daughter of Duke Jinning's mansion, and don't think about other things.  .¡±

    "But grandma"

    "No but." Wang's eyes were slightly focused, sharp and cold, with some anger, as if he wanted to see Su Fu's whole body thoroughly, so that her little thoughts could not be hidden.

    "Afu, don't think that everyone else in this world is stupid, but you are the only one who is smart. You can count everything, and everything is as you wish."

    "Don't think about Prince Zhao's Mansion. If you dare to pay attention to Prince Zhao's Mansion again, I will find a marriage for you and marry you off."

    Su Fu gave up so easily. She hasn't completely given up on Zhao Mingyan yet. She came here with Yang Shi today because she wanted Wang Shi and Jin Ning Gong to help find out where Zhao Mingyan went.

    It's just that Mrs. Wang is unwilling to help her.

    The grievances between Duke Jinning's Mansion and King Zhao's Mansion were all caused by Su Fu, and the Wang family also hoped to end here.

    Although Su Fu cheated Prince Zhao's Mansion, she also gave birth to a child for Zhao Mingyan, and Jinning Duke's Mansion, because Su Fu is the blood of the mansion, had to come out to take back the mess, but Zhao Wang's Mansion  He also promised to let Su Ling and He Xu come back in a dignified manner in the future, and the family also admitted this matter.

    In this way, the two are wide apart, and they each go to one side. How can the Wang family allow Su Fu to pick up the affairs of Prince Zhao's mansion again.

    Su Fu bit her lip unwillingly: "Grandmother."

    If she married someone, then there would be no possibility for Prince Zhao's Mansion.

    In fact, she didn't particularly object to getting married.

    In her opinion, Zhao Mingyan is already useless, except for the name of the third son of Prince Zhao's mansion, he has no use. If she meets a good man, she is willing to marry him.

    But she is willing to marry, but she is not willing to marry casually, at least it must be better than Zhao Mingyan's conditions.

    If it's not good enough, she might as well go back and find Zhao Mingyan.

    So, on Zhao Mingyan's side, she wanted to find an opportunity to maintain it, find a way out, and on the other side, she needed to see if there was a better one.

    "Okay, let's go, I'm tired."

    Su Fu moved her lips, and finally said: "Grandmother should know what kind of result is best for the family. If I can live well, it will be a good thing to support each other with my natal family in the future. Grandma, take care of me  Thinking about this, Afu left."

    After saying that, Su Fu slightly bowed her knees and bowed to leave, then turned around reluctantly and left. Wang looked at her back and sighed again.

    Meigu replaced the tea on the side for Wang, and replaced it with a cup of warm water: "Madam, drink less tea, so as not to sleep well at night."

    As Mrs. Wang gets older, she doesn't sleep very well. She doesn't drink tea every night. She drinks some during the day, but she also drinks less.

    Wang nodded and lowered her eyes, feeling a little tired: "It would be great if Afu and Awan were half relieved."

    Aunt Mei smiled, and said: "The Princess is the most filial. On the way just now, he asked my old lady how her health was and how she was doing recently. If you want me to tell you, this day is all managed by myself."

    "In the past, when the princess married my son-in-law, few people in our house liked her and felt that she was wronged. Even the people in Mandi City were watching the jokes of the princess, thinking that she was the daughter of the princess, and she was the princess again.  His honor, he is matched with a humble student who doesn't even have any fame."

    Nope.

    In the past, Mrs. Wang also felt that Su Wan was wronged.

    "But now the life of the princess, the slaves and servants are envious, especially the uncle is really thoughtful and careful to her."

    "Whether the life is going well or not doesn't necessarily depend on the monstrous power and wealth. Now the princess is loved by her husband, has the honor of the princess, and has money and family business on her body. How can it be bad? Wait.  One or two children will be born in the future, and the whole life will be complete."

    There is no real perfection in the world, so this is already considered good.

    "The princess sees things thoroughly, and knows how to manage the relationship between husband and wife. Not to mention her own natal family and grandparents' family, she also gets along very well with my uncle's relatives."

    After all, it turns out that Su Wan knows how to behave, but Su Fu doesn't.

    Every time Su Wan came back, he brought a lot of things to the family, including everything to eat and use. In fact, it didn't cost much, but it was mainly because he put his heart into it, and the elders were happy.

    Even Meigu often gets some fruits or other things, and thinks of her well.

    But what about Sophie, don't sayIt's about caring for the elders, putting in the effort to prepare things, and even a smiling face is rare. To them servants, they are condescending and domineering.

    And selfish, causing trouble.

    Not to mention that as an elder, Mrs. Wang was angry with her and cleaned up the mess, even Gu Mei couldn't see it.

    "Okay, let's not talk about this, I asked you to sort out the unmarried young men in the imperial city and other places, but it's done?"

    Mei Gu said: "There are some things that are not very clear. I have already sent someone to inquire again. There will be news in a few days. Don't worry, old lady.".

    Su Fu left Fuping Courtyard, the more she thought about it, the more unhappy she felt, as if every time she saw Su Wan, she felt very unhappy.

    She always felt that something was wrong.

    Su Wan obviously died early and picked up a man that none of them wanted to marry, but instead of her life being unsatisfactory, she was envied everywhere.

    She agreed to marry Li Lin, but the emperor praised her for her willingness to repay her grandfather's kindness. He made her the princess and gave her a marriage.  I bought a dowry, a full thirty-two liters of dowry!

    Even if the princess of the palace gets married, she may not be able to get so many rewards for dowry.

    It's just that she married a poor student, as if she had done a feat of saving the world. Everyone thought she was good, and she took advantage of everything.

    Seeing her loving and happy couple now, Su Fu felt aggrieved.

    The marriage she had worked so hard to get, turned out to be a vain marriage, and the other party picked up a random one she didn't want, but lived a happy and happy life.

    She was really dissatisfied.

    Thinking like this, she walked aimlessly all the way, and unknowingly went out the second door, walked outside Luluo Garden, and heard laughter and talking from the room.

    "Brother Zijian, how does it feel to be a father? You are the first of us to be a father."

    "Very good." Su Jian's voice was gentle, "I used to think that I had to work hard, but now I feel that I have to work harder. I can't think that when the child grows up in the future, I won't have any place to shine, which will make him ashamed."

    "Hahaha, that's the truth. You can't make him feel that he's not good enough, right?"

    "Brother Jing Yuan, you and Brother Zijian have only been married for half a year, and Brother Zijian is already a father. Why is there no movement from your side?"

    "This matter is not urgent" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 647 Do you still remember the mass graves outside the city?

    "How can you not be in a hurry? I heard that you are the only one left in your family now. Wouldn't it be great to have a child soon?"

    "I used to be one person, but now that I'm married, I've become two people. Regarding the children, let's wait for a while"

    Su Fu stood outside the house, hearing this, she felt that Li Lin was extremely hypocritical.

    It sounds so nice, but in fact, I'm afraid that Su Wan has long wanted Su Wan to have a child. Like him, he climbed into a wealthy and poor family, and he was worried that he would be divorced if he did not do well. It would be safe to have a child soon.

    Su Fu recalled that when she first saw Li Lin, he was wearing a green shirt that was about 80% new. Even though he was handsome and slender, with a well-mannered manner, he still couldn't conceal the poverty of that suit.

    Just as Su Fu was thinking, Li Lin, who was supposed to be talking to everyone inside, came out of the door with tall and strong guards.

    He was wearing a blue robe, with clusters of new bamboo embroidered on the edge of the collar at the cuffs of the large sleeves, a hosta hairpin on his head, and a piccolo hanging on his waist, which was handsome and timeless, with a light wind and a moon.

    While walking, he walked slowly and gracefully, looking a bit like a noble son of an aristocratic family.

    What the world said, "Moshang is like jade, the son is unparalleled in the world", must be such a noble son.

    Su Fu was a little dazed. Compared to Zhao Mingyan, a dude who did nothing and lived only on the shadow of his ancestors, Li Lin was a boy from a poor family, but he was much better than Zhao Mingyan in terms of appearance, manners, and even responsibility.

    In particular, he seemed to be really kind to Su Wan. He was considerate and gentle. No matter the couple she had seen, they were not as loving and harmonious as this one.

    She neither despised Su Wan for marrying a poor family boy, and her whole life passed like this, but she faintly envied her life like this.

    In this world, when a woman is married, who doesn't want the love of husband and wife, and a peaceful and happy life.

    Li Lin also saw her when he came over, nodded his head as a greeting, and then continued to walk forward.

    "Wait." Su Fu suddenly opened her mouth and shouted.

    Li Lin paused for a moment, then turned his head and asked politely: "I wonder if Fourth Sister has anything to do?"

    Fourth sister.

    Yes, it is indeed the fourth sister. Now that Su Fu has returned to the Jinning mansion, she is still the fourth girl in the mansion. He married Su Wan, so it is normal to call her fourth sister.

    Su Fu saw that his face was cold and his eyes were also cold, which seemed to be different from when he looked at Su Wan. She felt a little upset, and she said, "Do you know that my sixth sister"

    "Fourth sister, do you still remember the mass grave outside the city?"

    His tone was light, and he didn't seem to be threatening, but it was these words that made Su Fu's face pale in vain.

    She suddenly remembered the warning that Li Lin's subordinates had given her in the mass grave in the past, telling her to take a detour when she saw Su Wan in the future, and if she was speaking rudely, she would be thrown at the mass grave once.

    Thinking of those scenes, Su Fu was so frightened that she almost lost her mind, and her mind went blank.

    Li Lin saw that her face changed drastically, but her expression remained calm: "Fourth sister, I still have something to do, so I'm leaving."

    Su Fu was angry in her heart, but the last time she was slapped and thrown into a mass grave in Fengxue Tower, she was really terrified, and now she dared not say anything to offend the other party, and could only watch him leave with the guards.

    When their figures disappeared, she kicked the steps angrily.

    "It's just a poor student from a poor family, what's the big deal, sooner or later, sooner or later, I want you to know how amazing I am!"

    "Sooner or later, I will definitely let you know how powerful I am."

    Su Fu is very unwilling, why, why these two people can overwhelm her, it is clear that she is the eldest daughter of Jinning Duke's mansion.

    "Four girls."

    Su Fu was getting angry when another person walked out quickly from Luluo Garden.

    She turned her head to look, but saw that it was a student wearing a green shirt, who looked average, but even after careful tidying, there was still a shabby smell all over his body.

    Su Jian has quite a few friends, both in the academy and outsiders. Although he comes from a wealthy family, he is indeed a gentle and kind-hearted person, and making friends is not easy to talk to, so his friends are rich and noble.  The aristocrats of the noble family have it, and ordinary people also have it.

    The person right now is a classmate of Sujian Academy.

    "Who are you?"

    "My next Zhang Yong, whose name is Pingyong, met the fourth girl a few times before, but the fourth girl still remembers?"

    "I don't remember."Li Fu glanced at him, and seeing the joy in his eyes, she felt annoyed and disgusted.

    I thought about Zhang Yongpingyong, could it be that he regarded himself as Dong Yong and wanted to marry a fairy in the sky.

    It's true that the toad wants to eat swan meat.

    Zhang Yong smiled: "Brother Jing Yuan came out earlier, did Fourth Miss see it?"

    "Speaking of Brother Jing Yuan, I am really envious of you. It is said that he has a very good relationship with Princess Wen Xiao, and the love between husband and wife envies others. Although Brother Jing Yuan is just a poor student, when a girl gets married, she always wants to find someone who knows her well.  You know the heat from the cold, don't you?"

    "Miss Si, I heard that there is a new story in Fengxuelou. I wonder if Miss Si is interested in listening to books together?"

    Zhang Yong is indeed envious of Li Lin. He is a student from the same humble family, and he is also a Juren. He is still studying hard in the academy and living a hard life. He spends every meal carefully on weekdays. He only thinks that he will be admitted to Jinshi next year.  , to get ahead and live a good life.

    But as for Li Lin, he just married a noble girl, he didn't have to do anything, he didn't even have to take the exam for Chunwei, even if he had no future, he could still live a lifetime of prosperity.

    Not only that, it is said that the dowry of Princess Wenxiao is astoundingly generous, and the descendants of the descendants, who do not know how many generations, will be able to live a lifetime of prosperity.

    He finally understood that no matter it is an ordinary girl or these rich girls, they also value the care of their husbands. As long as they marry her back and treat her well, then isn't everything she brings belongs to his descendants?

    He thought about it carefully, now there is only one unmarried concubine daughter of Duke Ning's mansion, the eighth girl from the third room, who thinks he doesn't like him, the only concubine now is the seventh girl from the second room, the second room was originally a concubine  , this concubine's concubine's daughter is not of much benefit to him.

    It's not as good as this Su Fu. Although Su Fu has been married and had children, she has a bad reputation, but she is really rich, and her father is the eldest son of Jinning Duke's family, and her brother is the eldest grandson.  If you love her and treat her well, you will definitely get the care of these two.

    In this way, doesn't he have a future and money?

    Zhang Yong originally wanted to leave because of something, but he didn't expect to meet Su Fu here, and his mind immediately became active.

    "I don't know if the fourth girl is willing to show her face" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 648 Could it be that Miss Four is really a fairy?

    Zhang Yong looked at Su Fu expectantly, hoping that she would agree.

    Although his name is Zhang Yong, he does have a heart that wants to be Dong Yong, but in fact he understands that Dong Yong and Li Lin are more suitable than him. Did he really marry someone like Dong Yong?  The noble lady like a fairy returns home.

    And the person in front of him has a bad reputation, has been married and had children, and he has read all kinds of jokes that have been made in the past two years. He is really not a fairy. Of course, he himself is not as good as Li Jingyuanguang.  Feng Jiyue.

    However, he wants the benefits that others bring to him, and it is true that he does not dislike him.

    Su Fu was furious, and scolded: "What are you, you deserve to invite me to listen to the book. If you want to reward face or not, you won't go back and fetch a basin of water to see what you are like."

    "The toad in the rotten ditch also wants to eat swan meat!"

    "Thinking that my name is Zhang Yong is really Dong Yong?!"

    Zhang Yong's complexion changed, and he turned red in vain, and he couldn't swallow his breath. Although he had other intentions, but you don't want to find an excuse to refuse, and he might not be a stalker, but it would be too much to say that.  .

    "Miss Si really thinks of herself as someone. I'm not some Dong Yong. Could it be that Miss Si really considers herself a fairy?"

    "It's absurd to cause trouble everywhere like the fourth girl. I would like to advise you, don't pick and choose again. Could it be that the fourth girl thinks that someone from the high gate of the imperial city will marry you in? Someone who wants some face,  That won't let you in."

    "Whether I can marry into a noble family has nothing to do with you? It doesn't matter to you whether people want to have face or not? But you, that's really shameless. My elder brother invited you to visit me, but you attracted the attention of other girls.  It's just shameless."

    Zhang Yong's face was flushed with embarrassment, and he didn't know how to refute for a while, and his neck was shivering with anger. Although he was a scholar and had some knowledge in the Imperial City in recent years, he was really not good at quarreling.

    Besides, he was right in thinking about Su Fu.

    Just at this moment, the people in Luluo Garden heard the commotion and came out. The leader was Su Jian. When Su Jian saw Su Fu was here, his face changed slightly, and Zhang Yong blushed with anger.  , I secretly thought something was wrong.

    After Su Fu came back, she kept to herself and didn't cause any more trouble. Su Jian thought she had really changed her mind, but she didn't expect that she would make trouble in Luluo Garden not long after.

    The Luluo Garden is in the outer courtyard, it is the place where the master of the mansion studies or receives guests. If the mansion entertains guests, young men will also be brought here to entertain them, and there are many young men coming and going.

    So Fu not only did not shy away from here, but also quarreled with the man at the door.

    This is really

    However, due to the presence of so many outsiders, Su Jian did not reprimand Su Fu, and asked, "Why are you two talking here? But what happened?"

    Zhang Yong felt ashamed, and his thoughts were a bit shameful. Although he wanted to get close to Su Fu, he didn't want to show his thoughts to others.

    ? If things come to fruition, that¡¯s all. He gets benefits, and he doesn¡¯t care what people say, but if things don¡¯t work out, he¡¯ll lose all face and be ridiculed and still get nothing.

    Zhang Yong said embarrassingly: "Brother Zijian, it's nothing. I walked too fast and bumped into the fourth girl in the house. I apologize to brother Zijian and the fourth girl here."

    Su Jian heaved a sigh of relief. Although he didn't know the truth of the matter, it would be good if he could cover it up. If there was anything wrong, he could just talk about it in private.

    Su Jian was about to say that it was okay, but Su Fu refused. She glared at Zhang Yong angrily, and reprimanded: "Why did you rush and rush, it's clear that you, a toad, want to eat swan meat, and you want to invite me to listen to it in Fengxue Tower.  What book, I am so angry that I said a few words, you become angry from embarrassment."

    As soon as Su Fu said this, the people present were in an uproar, and their faces changed when they looked at Zhang Yong.

    This is really a warrior, Su Fu and the like, he dared to go up to him, really bold.

    Zhang Yong was so angry that he almost didn't bring it up.

    This Souf This Souf

    Su Jian was so angry that his face turned green: "Shut up, let's see what you said, even if brother Pingyong offended you, you can't say such things to wrong him, and don't apologize to brother Pingyong  , hurry back to the inner courtyard."

    If this matter breaks out, not only Zhang Yong will lose face, but Su Fu will also lose face, and it will even become a joke again.

    Su Jian only wanted to calm down the matter, and hoped that Su Fu would be more sensible, because there was really something wrong with Zhang Yong, solve it in private.

    "I don't." Su Fu was not reconciled, "Why should I apologize to him, this person intends to be contemptuous of me, big brother, it's fine if you don't let someone kick him out, but you still want me to apologize to him, it's just right and wrong.  "

    After all, she glanced at Zhang Yong: "You don't even look at your own virtues, and you dare to miss me!"

    Zhang Yong rolled his eyes and really fainted.

    "Brother Pingyong!"

    "Brother Pingyong!"

    The scene was chaotic at the moment, Su Jian asked people to help Zhang Yong down with a dark face, and asked someone to call the government doctor over.

    Su Fu was taken aback, fearing that Zhang Yong would die in anger, seeing that Su Jian was ignoring her for the time being, she quickly turned around and walked back, and soon entered the second gate.

    When Su Jian arranged the matter properly and asked someone to help Zhang Yong down, and then went back to deal with this matter, Su Fu disappeared.

    Su Jian hesitated for a moment, his heart was blocked by anger, his eyes went dark, and he almost fainted.

    It's really a good thing that she doesn't do anything at all, and it's very powerful to cause trouble.

    Whenever a girl encounters this kind of thing, she should stop when Zhang Yong apologized earlier. If she covers up this matter, it means that Zhang Yong really did something wrong.

    But she insisted on making a fuss, she was ashamed at both ends, and she didn't say anything clearly, so she ran away by herself and left the mess to others.

    I'm so pissed off, really pissed off!

    This sister is simply here to collect debts.

    She doesn't want fame anymore, but the Duke of Jinning still needs it!

    Su Jian said helplessly to everyone: "Everyone, don't listen to her nonsense, since she came back, she has been so crazy, presumably Brother Pingyong offended her, she said these words to slander Brother Pingyong, we didn't educate her  Alright, for my sake, everyone, don't spread the word about what happened today."

    Until now, Su Jian can't really say that Zhang Yong has treated Su Fu lightly. If it gets out, it will be a romantic affair that won't be on the table, and people will discuss it before and after tea and dinner.

    It is said that Zhang Yong really went all out for the pursuit of wealth, and even people like Su Fu were willing to do so.

    Second, there is nothing good about Su Fu's many deeds in the past and her current feats.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 649 Since the guy came back, he hasn't even visited

    Su Jian had a headache to clean up the mess, while Su Wan followed Yang and went to the Langxian Garden where Su Jian and Murong Xian lived. After entering the courtyard, they washed their hands in the Ming Hall first, and then the maid came to guide them.  Go to the dormitory to see Murong Xian and the child.

    Yang stayed in the Ming Hall and did not follow, saying that she wanted the little sisters to talk together, so she waited here.

    Su Wan thanked her, then took the gift in a small box, left the maid behind, and followed the maid who led the way to the dormitory.

    Murong Xian was in confinement, and the room was tightly locked up. Because he was worried that the child would be too young, and the earth dragon born would be too hot and hurt him, so he only set up a few braziers in the room to adjust the temperature.  Keep an eye on these braziers to control the room temperature.

    When Su Wan came, Murong Xian had just finished feeding the child and put him on the small wooden bed next to him, watching him open his eyes and looking at the world with a smile on his face.

    "Awan, you are here." Murong Xian was really happy to see her, "Come and see your little nephew."

    After giving birth, Murong Xian gained a lot of weight. She was not as thin and graceful as before, but she was not too fat. She was wearing a purple and plain soft silk dress, with a waist-length cloak on her shoulders, and a belt on her head.  With a purple forehead, she looks enveloped in a gentle maternal aura.

    It is true that people who become mothers are different from people who do not become mothers.

    Su Guan first took a look at the child and saw that he was about to sleep with his eyes closed after eating and drinking, so they didn't bother him. The two went to the arhat chair in the cubicle and sat down. There were two braziers on the left and right by the maidservants.  To prevent Murong Xian from freezing.

    "Are you okay?" Su Wan shook her hand, "Have you worked hard these days?"

    Murongxian smiled softly: "Actually, it's okay. It was really hard when I was pregnant with him and gave birth to him. Even when I was born, it was noisy. I cried when I was hungry and when I urinated. The noise gave me a headache."

    "However, I feel that with him, even some suffering is worth it."

    Bloodline is really a wonderful thing, it can make you pay for someone willingly, no matter how hard or tiring it is, it is worth it.

    After suffering so much, I got a little thing like a heart.

    Su Wan nodded, and then opened the box: "This is a bracelet I made for the child. When he is older, I can wear it for him."

    The bracelet is not big, just the size of a child's wear. It is made of silver, which is not as valuable as gold, jade or precious stones, but it is very exquisitely made. The top is polished very smooth, and some characters are carved exquisitely.

    Like health, health, growth, growth, wisdom, wisdom, clarity, purity, joy, joy, peace, blessing, etc., symbolizing many good wishes.

    The small bracelet is made with great care.

    Murongxian was full of hope that this child would grow up healthily and live a safe and happy life. When he saw the bracelet, he immediately had a look of joy. He traced the lines of the characters on it with his fingers, and his eyes were full of smiles.

    "Ah Wan, don't worry about it. This bracelet is really well made. When he is old enough to wear it, I will let him wear it, so that he can know that it is his Sixth Aunt's wish."

    Having said that, she lowered her voice again: "Since that guy came back, he hasn't even come to visit."

    Speaking of this matter makes people very unhappy. This is my aunt's. If she is far away, she really doesn't come back. No one has any objections. But she is clearly in the mansion, let alone preparing gifts for the children.  Yeah, don't even look at it.

    Not to mention the real hard work, I don't even know the basics of being a human being.

    In this relationship between relatives, others will treat you as you do to others, who is willing to put a hot face on a cold ass or clean up the mess every day.

    Murong Xian was so panicked that she couldn't help but want to complain, but she only dared to say these words in front of her natal family, people outside would not dare, but in front of Su Wan, she was not worried.

    Su Wan looked outside the house, and lowered her voice, "I went to see my grandmother earlier, and I saw her too. She was still putting on airs, and she didn't care about anyone. She thought she was so powerful and superior, but  She is back, you will have troubles in the future."

    "I see that my aunt is fine, she should be at peace."

    Murong Xian nodded: "Mother-in-law is fine, she is worried about being sent away again, so naturally she doesn't dare to cause trouble, your elder brother and I are just worried that Su Fu will cause trouble with her."

    "Is Su Fu safe after she comes back?"

    "I don't know very well. I've been in the house these days, and no one has told me about the outside world." When it came to this, she was a little unhappy.

    Neither Jinning Duke's Mansion nor Pingyuanhou Mansion bothered her with any troubles.About Mingzhan, she only heard her mother talk about it after Zhao Mingzhan came back.

    Zhao Mingzhan is her brother-in-law. If something happens, she doesn't know anything, which is really annoying.

    Su Wan persuaded: "Everyone is doing it for your own good, so you should stay in confinement safely, so as not to get angry after hearing something bad, and after a few days, no one will care about you."

    It only took a few days for Murong Xian to think about it, so he reluctantly accepted.

    Su Wan asked curiously: "Is her child really being raised by Prince Zhao's Mansion now?"

    "Give it." Murongxian was in a complicated mood. This is her own child, and she would definitely be reluctant to change it, but Su Fu lightly exchanged it and gave it away, "I don't know how to cherish it now. I will wait until later.  You will definitely regret it."

    "Now I'm still a little afraid that she will regret it and make trouble again. At that time, the two houses will not be able to get off the table. Once she regrets it, the Prince Zhao's house will regret it again when she is angry. There is a lot of trouble. We have worked hard, and we probably won't get anything."

    The transaction between the two governments was also mentioned by Su Jian with Murong Xian. Although she disliked Su Fu's behavior, it is not something she can decide now. She can only bear with Yang's and Su Fu's return.

    After all, she is her husband's mother and sister.

    Su Wan thought about it carefully, and found out that Su Fu really might go back on her word. If she had a bad life, it would be okay if she went all out. If she was not married and Zhao Mingyan was not married, and there was a child between them, she  If you want to entangle, you can make up a reason.

    "Did grandma ever think about finding someone to marry her off?"

    Murong Xian paused when he heard that, a little surprised: "How do you know?"

    "Guess." Su Wan took a look at her face, "Looking at you, you have it."

    Murong Xian hummed: "Grandmother has a plan. In the past few days, I have asked people to inquire, and also asked your elder brother to see if there are suitable classmates or friends around."

    The Duke of Jinning kept its promise and took Su Fu back, and let her continue to be the daughter of the Duke of Jinning. But since she has reconciled with Li and returned to her natal family, she will naturally be under the control of her natal family, who will take care of her.  It is also normal to re-select a husband-in-law.

    Besides, Zhao Mingzhan is not dead, Zhao Mingyan's potential stock is really sinking, and Su Fu probably doesn't like it anymore, she must be looking for a better one, if there is really no better one, she will go back to Zhao Mingyan  .  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 650 Su Fu's Strange Behavior

    In short, this matter is really unclear.

    Su Wan said: "You don't care. They have grandparents and parents. It's not your turn to worry about things. Just pretend that you don't know anything. If you have free time, just spend more time with my little nephew."

    "This child, now is the time when he is most attached to his mother." Su Wan smiled, "I heard that the child has just been born and can't see things in front of his eyes, but he has learned to recognize the people around him by smell, especially the mother's body."  He is most familiar with this smell."

    Murong Xian had never heard of such a saying, slightly surprised: "Really?"

    "Who knows if it's true or not. After all, no one has such a small memory, but the child can't see clearly but recognizes people. It might be true."

    "That's right, he has already remembered me these few days, and he was so good when I hugged him." Murong Xian was full of joy, and then began to talk about the things about the child these days.

    For such a small child, he only sleeps and drinks milk on weekdays. When he is uncomfortable, he cries and hums twice, and there is nothing special about it.

    But as far as a new mother is concerned, it seems that it is very interesting for him to cry a few times casually, which makes her feel novel and happy.

    Su Wan listened with a smile, and seeing that it was almost time for dinner, she left Langxian Garden and went to Fuping Courtyard to accompany Mrs. Wang for dinner. Not long after, Su Xun brought Mrs. Li, Su Luo and Li Lincong  Yuhuayuan came over, and Su Wang and Su Jian also came to accompany him.

    When he was full of wine and food, Li Lin took Su Wan away. Su Jian sent the two to the door and watched them get into the carriage.

    As for what happened to Su Fu, he didn't mention a word.

    The next day, Su Wan and Li Lin went to Zhen Guogong's mansion as guests. Mrs. Zhen Guogong hadn't seen Su Wan for a long time, and she missed her very much, so she pulled her to talk, and naturally brought up the matter of the child in private.

    At this moment, Su Wan didn't have any other thoughts, but explained that the two of them were not in a hurry, just take their time, and she would always live a good life, so she didn't have to worry.

    After talking about it, I also talked about the matter of Yue Lu and Yue Shuang. Luo Shoushan and Yue Lu's husband and wife are closed, except for the bitter environment.

    Yue Shuang only came back twice this year, and she was in a hurry, but fortunately, she often wrote letters to her family to let her family know her whereabouts, and she still had people with her, so she didn't let her go.  people worry.

    It's just that this marriage is really worrying. She is only one year and three months younger than Su Wan, and she will be seventeen after her birthday in June next year.  Time to organize.

    She herself is not in a hurry, the sky is high and the sky is vast and life is chic outside, but the people in the family are very anxious and want to bring her back for a kiss.  in a hurry.

    "Your cousin Shuang said that she could come back during the Chinese New Year. She didn't know where she was. If she had known, she shouldn't have allowed her to go out, so she wouldn't be able to see her now."

    "What do you think is so good about the outside world? Why does she always like to run outside?"

    "Besides, it's really dangerous to fight and kill those who fight and kill each other"

    Su Wan is really not good at commenting.

    Whether the outside is good or not varies from person to person.

    In her salty fish's view, if she can lie down, she doesn't want to stand, and if she can stay at home, she doesn't want to go out. Naturally, there is nothing good outside.

    But as far as Yue Shuang is concerned, it is great that she, a bird out of the cage, is at ease outside.

    But fortunately, Mrs. Zhen Guogong didn't need her to express any opinions. She just complained about her granddaughter's absence from home, and she was very upset that she couldn't see her granddaughter.

    While Mrs. Zhen Guogong was talking, she even mentioned Su Fu again: "Speaking of which, your fourth sister is really strange."

    "A few days ago, I went to Baochai Tower with your aunt and met her. She came up to say hello with joy, helped choose jewelry, and invited me and your aunt to Jianjia Tower for snacks and tea.  , she must have forgotten the kindness and resentment from before."

    The so-called grievances are all about Su Fu's snatching of Su Wan's marriage before. Although the Zhen Guo government didn't say anything, and didn't trouble Su Fu, they were holding a sigh of relief, even though Su Wan married better now.  , I am living well now, there is not much left in this tone, but there is still some.

    In the view of Mrs. Zhen Guogong, there is no such kind of man in the world, and if he insists on robbing others, he is not a good girl. She really looks down on this kind of girl.

    Let's talk about the many troubles between Sufu and Li before and after.The truth is that Mrs. Zhen Guogong was very surprised, and looked down on her even more, thinking that it is really stupid for a woman to make her reputation like this.

    Originally, there was no relationship at all, just for the sake of relatives, a salute and a greeting would be fine, but she insisted on coming, and she was so enthusiastic that it made people feel weird, it was really unclear what she wanted to do.

    Su Wan's heart skipped a beat when he heard this.

    The Yue family has three sons, the eldest son Yue Ting, the second son Yue Zhen, the third son Yue Xiao, the youngest Yue Xiao, who is only nineteen this year, and the oldest Yue Ting, who is twenty-five this year, and they are not married yet.

    The Duke of Zhen's mansion has a high position and authority, even the Zhao family of Eastern Zhao will give three points of face.

    If you really want to turn to the noble sons of the imperial city, let's talk about the princes and grandsons first, then the princes of the palaces, and then the princes of the Zhen Guogong mansion.

    If you want to talk about a good marriage, who can compare with the three sons of this town government?  Who can compare to Yue Ting, the eldest son of the Duke of Zhen's mansion?

    As for why Yue Ting has not gotten married at this age, a large part of the reason is that Yue Ting himself has no thoughts.

    As the eldest grandson of the Duke of Zhenguo, Yue Zhen puts too much energy into training himself. She really doesn't have the patience and energy to deal with girls. He really doesn't like ordinary girls and doesn't want to talk about them.  emotion.

    The kind of girl he wanted was like his sister Yue Lu, a woman who could take care of the elders at home, mount a horse and fight outside, and if something really happened, she could support the sky.

    To put it bluntly, as a general, one day he will go to the battlefield, and he doesn't know if he will come back. He doesn't need a weak and crying wife. What he needs is that if one day he is gone  , She can stand up strong and raise the child to adulthood.

    So picky and picky, the entire imperial city's rich and noble daughters have read it all over, but they still feel that it is not suitable, so the marriage is delayed like this.

    "Grandmother? Did she ask any other questions?"

    Mrs. Zhen Guo felt strange: "What other question?"

    "Did she ever ask my three cousins ??what happened?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 651 Unexpectedly, they just cast a wide net

    Mrs. Zhen Guogong didn't expect that possibility at all. Hearing Su Wan's question, she was still a little confused. She thought about it carefully and said: "That's not true. I just came here to help us choose some things."

    "Tell me, what exactly does she want to do? Could it be that she really felt that she had made a mistake before, but now she has corrected it, so she came here to show her favor?"

    Su Wan thought to herself, it would be very difficult for Su Fu to change her ways, and she would have to suffer a blow that frightened her.

    But all these years she has been making noises, and I don't know if it's because of the halo of the heroine or some other reason, except that she suffered once because of Su Ling's incident, and was thrown into a mass grave by Li Lin, other things  Although there are many unsatisfactory things, but she is the only one who disgusts others and others swallow their anger.

    Just look at the Zhaowang Mansion and Jinning Duke Mansion back then.

    Seeing Mrs. Zhen Guogong, Su Wan didn't think in that direction, and didn't continue to talk about it. After all, she didn't know what the matter was. It would be bad if she didn't mean it and wronged her.

    "Maybe she really wants to change, but she has to be on guard, and she can't believe everything she says."

    "That's natural."

    When Su Guan went to Zhen Guogong's mansion, he went there in the morning. The couple stayed for a meal at noon and then went back.  Someone to look up Su Fu's affairs.

    "According to our previous guess, if Su Fu wants to give up Zhao Mingyan and choose another son-in-law, I think my eldest cousin can still catch her eyes, and as far as she is alone, I don't believe that she went up to meet with her for no reason.  My grandmother and they talked."

    Su Fu is a person who has no profit and can't get up early, either to show off or to seek benefits.

    Li Lin thought for a while, and also felt that there was a possibility, and said, "I'll ask Huifeng to send someone to investigate, maybe what you said is true, but I'm not sure."

    Having said that, he rubbed her hair again: "Are you tired? Do you want to take a rest? You have to get up early tomorrow, so go and have a rest."

    Su Wan thought for a while, fearing that he would not be free all day tomorrow, so he nodded, "Then I'll go to sleep, and let me know when there is any news."

    "Well, let's go."

    Su Wan tugged at his sleeve, kissed him on the face with a smile, then ran away quickly, and entered the bedroom briskly.

    Seeing that she turned around and left after kissing someone, Li Lin shook his head helplessly, wondering if it was so cold, should we sleep together?

    But think about it or forget it.

    After thinking for a while that there was nothing to do in the afternoon, he asked Song Zhan to drink tea in Xiansilou.

    Song Zhan had already worked in the Metropolitan Procuratorate at the beginning of the year, and he did quite well, and now that he is married to Qu Lingzhu, and has a father-in-law who is a minister of the Ministry of War here, few people dare to trouble or bully him  .

    ?I have the ability, the backing, and the appreciation of my boss, and the future is bright.

    When the two sat together, they also talked about the friends who chatted and drank together in the past. Some of them stayed in the imperial city for a while, and some went to work in other places, such as Zhou Ranjie.

    Qian Wuxi went to work in Yancheng because he had tossed about it himself. Otherwise, with the ability of the Qian family, he could still arrange it if he wanted to stay in the imperial city.

    "Brother Burning Jie will get married at the end of March next year. At that time, a few friends who stay in the imperial city want to prepare a gift together. Would you like to participate?"

    Li Lin nodded: "That's fine, what to prepare at that time, you can just figure it out."

    Zhou Ranjie is going to get married in Qingzhou Mansion. Although he is a friend with some friendship, but after all, they are far away, and everyone is in the officialdom. How can there be so much time for a trip, so I thought about it.  So they planned to chip in together to buy gifts and send them over.

    "Looking back, you can ask if brother Wuxi is together, how is he doing in Guiyan City now?"

    "It's not bad, and the work is pretty good." Noble sons like Qian Wuxi are occasionally a little foolish, but after all, he is a son carefully cultivated by the clan, and his ability to handle things is indeed not weak.

    When he was free, he often went to Shiqiao Village to sit, eat fruit and drink tea. If he didn't have time, he would look for orange song to compete.  I think he is a capable young man.

    "How long do you plan to stay in the Imperial City?"

    "I should leave in a few days." Li Lin and Su Wan didn't plan to stay for a long time, and now that Su Fu has returned to the Jinning mansion, they always feel that life is not going to stop.  quiet.

    After all, Su Fu's affairs are really smelly and messy, they don't want to control it.

    Song Zhan was somewhat envious of Li Lin's unrestrained style, but he also felt that he was pretty good, and now he could be regarded as having a bright future, which was the life he wanted.

    "Then I'm afraid I don't have time to see you off. Let's drink two more glasses at the banquet in Jinning Duke's Mansion tomorrow."

    "good."

    The two sat in the Xiansi Building for almost an afternoon. Someone in the Xiansi Building happened to meet up for a poetry competition. The two watched the excitement upstairs and calculated that it was almost time before going back.

    When Li Lin came back, Su Wan had a good night's sleep and had just woken up. The people sent by Huifeng to check the news also came back, and they were reporting in the yard at the moment.

    Su Wan originally planned to drink two sips of tea to wake up, but the more he listened, the more he felt something was wrong, he stopped holding the cup, and his eyes were wide open.

    After listening to his subordinates talking about Su Fu's contact with several noble wives or sons-in-law these days, he swallowed his saliva and took a sip of tea dully.

    She originally thought that Su Fu had taken a fancy to her eldest cousin and wanted to be the eldest granddaughter-in-law of the Duke of Zhen's mansion.  She just regarded her big cousin as one of the fish.

    This is really amazing.

    Not long after Zhao Mingzhan returned to the Imperial City alive, Su Fu recovered from the shock and took action. In the days that followed, she accidentally ran into several noble ladies or sons of the Imperial City, and she behaved very well.  Gentle and virtuous, the words are also very pleasant, and the treatment of others is also very warm.

    These noble wives often have eldest sons or grandsons who are not yet married, or even some outstanding second sons, who are often the ones with a bright future.

    "Ma'am? What's the matter with you?" The subordinate saw that after he told Su Fu's situation, his mistress's expression was really a little wrong, so he couldn't help asking one more question.

    Su Wan came back to her senses in a daze, raised her eyes just in time to see Li Lin coming back, so she stopped and let him go down: "It's all right, I'm sorry, go back and rest."

    "Yes, this subordinate will leave." The subordinate walked back and met Li Lin, he clasped his fists in salute, and strode out.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 652 It's just wishful thinking!

    "What's wrong? Do you know what's going on?"

    Li Lin really wanted to laugh when he saw her hesitant and surprised little expression, "Then what did Su Fu do? It made you so embarrassed?"

    Su Wan's face twitched, and seeing him sitting down on the chair beside her, she took a deep breath and said, "I'm just a little surprised and incomprehensible, there are people in the world who are so ignorant and think they are angels?"  ? Do you think that the noble sons of Mandi City can let her choose at will?"

    "oh?"

    "The news came back earlier, and it was said that the people she contacted were not only my grandmother and aunt, but also some other noble ladies in the imperial city, and these people have eldest sons or eldest grandsons who are unmarried at the right age, and some of them are family members.  An outstanding son-in-law."

    "Does she think that she is the owner of the pond and raises fish? Just fish whichever one she wants to eat?"

    "No, she didn't raise any. Does she think she's a fisherman? When she sees a good fish, she casts a net and wants to catch it? I'm not afraid that I will be too ambitious and cause something to happen. When the time comes, the Jinning government will have to clean up the mess and come out to make an apology.  Apologize."

    Speaking of the mess, Su Wan's face changed in vain.

    Su Fu doesn't look at her status or reputation, whether she is worthy of being a noble son or not. In this ancient society that pays attention to fame and virtue, her reputation is already rotten.

    Even if she has returned to Jinning Duke's Mansion now and continues to be her Fourth Miss of Jinning Duke's Mansion, time will never turn back. Even if she is still called Fourth Miss now, she will not just cover up that she once married  The fact of having had a child.

    Moreover, she made so many messy things that the people in Mandi City saw enough jokes. Who would want to marry such a person?  He is also the heir of the family or an outstanding son.

    That is absolutely impossible.

    But if people know these thoughts, they are afraid that they will jump up and point to her nose and scold her for being shameless, and call Jinning Duke's for being shameless.

    When Su Wan thought about the consequences of these incidents, her scalp tingled immediately: "Is she crazy? What kind of reputation is she herself, that she dared to attack the eldest son of the family? It's just wishful thinking!"

    The more Su Wan thought about it, the angrier he became, his hands trembled at the thought of such a scene.

    If something really happened, her grandparents, grandma, and father would have to come out to clean up the mess, and they would also have a share in the other meaningful eyes.

    In order to change the fate of herself and her descendants, her grandfather and grandmother climbed out of the mountains, especially her grandfather, who escaped countless times on the battlefield, and this is how Jinning Gongfu is today.

    Such a person with strong bones, but because of having this granddaughter, he will be judged and pointed at by others, and he will apologize to others humbly, saying that they have not raised their children well.

    "Awan." Li Lin pressed her hand, and seeing her blushing with anger, he sighed, "Don't be angry, I'll go talk to my father-in-law about this, let him tell his grandparents,  As for how to deal with it later, they will naturally plan."

    "Fortunately, what Su Fu did was considered secretive. She didn't show her thoughts directly, let alone let others see it. There is room for maneuver, right? As long as the matter is dealt with before it happens."

    Su Wan took a deep breath. At this moment, she doesn't care whether Su Fu is pitiful or innocent. She does not care about other people's life for Su Fu's sake, and she also thinks about her father, grandparents and grandparents.

    Jinning's mansion is still her natal family, and most of her relatives are there.

    "Then, you go and tell your father, you must not let her make a fuss, otherwise you will really lose face."

    Putting aside the entanglement between Su Fu and Zhao Mingyan in the past, it was involved after all, and others just took it as a joke.

    But if she turned her head around and aimed at the eldest son of the family, and even targeted more than one at a time, and was going to pick and choose the best one, if the other party found out, she would definitely be furious.

    "Well, okay, don't be angry, I'll go there in person, and my father-in-law is about to go to the office, so I can see him when I go there."

    "Don't worry, let the kitchen arrange what you want to eat, and I will come back to eat with you later."

    After comforting Su Wan, Li Lin took Yuan You to the Jinning Mansion in a carriage.

    When the carriage arrived at the door, Su Xun had just returned and was about to enter the door. When he heard the sound of the carriage, he turned his head and was a little surprised to see Li Lin getting off the carriage.

    He turned back and walked up the steps.He came and hurriedly asked: "Why did you come here at this time, what happened? Where is Awan?"

    The husband and wife just came back yesterday, and tomorrow is Su Zhi's full moon banquet, and they will also come back. Now that they came back in a hurry at this time, Su Xun was a little worried that something happened.

    "Awan is at home." Li Lin got out of the carriage, and then explained, "Aguan is fine, but there is something urgent to tell my father-in-law, so I came here."

    Knowing that Su Wan was fine, Su Xun was a little relieved, but his heart was still tense. After all, it must not be a trivial matter to come here in such a hurry: "What's the matter?"

    Li Lin looked at the gate of Jinning Duke's Mansion, Su Xun understood, and brought him into the mansion, went to Yuhuayuan, and the two went into the study to talk.

    ? Li Lin told Su Wan that Su Fu had contacted Mrs. Zhen Guo from Mrs. Zhen Guogong, and later sent someone to investigate Su Fu with suspicion, and then he knew that there was such a thing among them and told Su Xun.

    Su Xun's face turned dark when he heard the words, and he slapped the case table: "Okay, very good, what a Su Fu, she really didn't take Jinning Duke's Mansion seriously at all!"

    "I really can do anything for myself. When the time comes, she will pat her ass and leave, and then leave us to clean up the mess. It's reallyreally"

    Li Lindao: "She did it in a secret way. If it wasn't that Ah Wan was suspicious and asked me to send someone to investigate, I wouldn't know that there was such a thing in it. If it got out, those people who had been in contact with her would probably become angry.  , the situation of the Duke of Jinning may not be very good at that time."

    Su Xun took a deep breath: "Jing Yuan, thank you for telling me, if people really find out, the Jinning government doesn't know how many people will be offended."

    The ones Su Fu was looking for were all powerful families with high status in the imperial city.

    In that way, the eldest son-in-law and eldest grandson-in-law of the family will inherit the title or family business as the clan wife in the future. Which one is not a thousand choices?

    Even if the emperor wants to grant a marriage, and even asked the opinions of both parties, what is going on with her now, she dares to think about this position, she is simply crazy!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 653 Dirty, I Can't Wash It Clean

    "It's good for my father-in-law to know, so I will stay soon, and Ah Wan is still waiting for me to go back to accompany her for dinner." Li Lin smiled lightly, and then invited, "Will father-in-law come back to Jingpingyuan for dinner with me?"

    Su Xun gave up: "Let's change it to another day, I don't have much free time today, and I have to discuss the reception of guests tomorrow, so you can go back, so as not to make Ah Wan wait in a hurry."

    "You also tell Ah Wan not to worry about this matter, the family will take care of it, and Su Fu will definitely not make any trouble."

    "In that case, then Jing Yuan will leave."

    "Walk slowly on the road, and I won't see you off."

    Su Xun didn't have time to send Li Lin out, so he had to find a guard to send him out, and then hurried to Fuping Courtyard to meet Jin Ninggong and Wang Shi and inform him of the matter.

    "Father, mother, my son thinks that she can't be allowed to mess around with this matter. If something really happens, not to mention the face of our Jinning government will be thrown on the ground and trampled on, and people will even be hated."

    "You have self-knowledge. If she Sufu is still the Sufu before she came out of the cabinet, with a good reputation, and the eldest daughter of our family, what kind of husband and son-in-law will she choose?  She chooses."

    "In this way, I won't say anything. The other party may still feel happy and feel that they can enter the eyes of Jinning Duke's Mansion. After all, it is a blessing for the two families to get married. They will support each other in the future, and everyone will be happy if they can't agree.  Nobody lost."

    "But what does she look like now? What is it to look at her? That's a toad who wants to eat swan meat!" The other party felt that being followed by her was not only not happy, but also a shame.  Not moral.

    Everyone is a good girl with a good son, her reputation is so bad, and she is still staring at her best son, if something wrong happens and something happens, she is afraid that she will go crazy.

    He is a good young master, how can she let her ruin his reputation.

    "Besides, she isn't targeting one, but several. What is she trying to do?"

    "This is trying to turn the world upside down!"

    Duke Ning Jin's face was cold, and Mrs. Wang was trembling with anger: "Her, her"

    "How dare she? How dare?"

    Su Xun said: "She dares to dare or not. When the time comes, she doesn't care if things are done or not, she pats her butt and hides. It's not like we clean up the mess and apologize to others, or make an apology. That will also hurt peace. In the future  Even if they are not enemies, they are not friends along the way."

    Who knows if the other party will remember you in their hearts, and when they will step on you in the future.

    Su Xun said: "Mother, fortunately, this matter has not happened yet, and we absolutely must not let it happen. Su Fu's marriage should be put on the agenda as soon as possible. If it is suitable, it is best to marry her far away, so as not to let us continue to give up.  She cleans up the mess."

    "The status and contacts we worked so hard to manage were all wasted by her messing up."

    "Marry, I must marry!" Wang almost ground her teeth, "I must marry her. If she doesn't want to, then don't blame us for being cruel."

    "How could we feel sorry for her? We insisted on causing these troubles to make the family restless, make the family's hard work go to waste, and even clean up the mess and provoke people who shouldn't be provoked."

    "In the past, I wanted to carefully choose a better one, but now that I think about it, I don't need anything. I will marry her earlier, and let her give up earlier, so that she won't worry about what she shouldn't worry about."

    Su Xun reminded: "Father and mother, there will be many noble ladies and noble sons who will come to visit the house tomorrow. My son is really worried about what she will do. Please find someone to keep an eye on her secretly."

    Duke Ning of Jin breathed a sigh of relief: "I know about this, and I will send someone to watch her. You have been busy all day, go back and rest."

    "Yes, my son is leaving."

    After Su Xun left, the two husband and wife sat on a chair and kept silent. Wang let go of that breath, but felt a chill in her heart. She couldn't figure out why her most proud granddaughter would  What about now?

    Probably a wrong step.

    At the beginning, she went the wrong way, and then she struggled a lot to turn over and get higher and better things, but she had already fallen into the quagmire, and she didn¡¯t grab the things on the side to get ashore when she was in the shallows.  Struggling in the quagmire got deeper and deeper.

    The whole body is dirty, and I can't even wash it clean.

    Mrs. Wang wiped away her tears, her face was gloomy: "I know that she has those thoughts, lest she do something to offend others, for the current plan, I have to marry her early."

    "MarryIt is better for people to marry as far away as possible. In the boundary of the Imperial City, high-status and outstanding people are not willing to marry her, but if the marriage is not good, how can she be willing? It will definitely make everyone feel uneasy.  "

    The Wang family was also exhausted physically and mentally by Su Fu. The initial bit of family affection was wiped out by one thing, and even the bit of blood relationship was abandoned because Su Fu didn't care about the selfishness of family members.

    Besides, Mrs. Wang still has sons, grandsons and other granddaughters, not to mention that Su Fu no longer has a place in her heart, if she does, she is just a person.

    It's just one person, how can it be worth everything.

    Just like Su Ling was abandoned and abandoned in the past, the Jinning government now also wants to abandon Su Fu, and even marry her off from afar because of her reckless behavior regardless of the consequences.

    Duke Ning of Jin thought for a while, but asked: "I heard that Chen Shilang is going to retire?"

    "Chen Shilang?" Wang was stunned for a moment, and then remembered that Chen Shilang was Su Ling's betrothed family before. Su Ling's fianc¨¦ was named Chen Lian, who was Chen Shilang's bastard son, but he was Chen Shilang's only child.  .

    Chen Shilang only had one son when he was nearly forty years old, and he is already sixty-two this year. He really couldn't hold on anymore, so he had to return to his hometown. However, Chen Shilang wanted to find a strong family for Chen Lian.  Chen Lian paved the way.

    In the past, the Chen family resigned Su Ling's marriage in a fit of anger, and they haven't talked about a good marriage for so many years, and they regretted it long ago, but it's useless to regret it.

    "You mean Chen Shilang, who was Ah Ling's betrothed at the beginning? This I'm afraid it's inappropriate. Besides, Chen Shilang probably wants to find a family for his son who can promote his son. Who do we want to marry?"  Sufu, take her far away."

    "Chen Shilang is indeed intentional, but he is powerless. He is old, his health is not good, and he has not had a good life for a few years. Chen Lian is also not capable.  Now whoever marries a girl to his family, even a concubine would think it a waste."

    "Since she ruined a relationship, it's fine to continue this relationship today."

    "It can be regarded as a causal cycle" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 654 It's Hard to Be a Son-in-Law

    This marriage of the Chen family was indeed an excellent marriage for Su Ling, who was still a concubine in the past. Although she was a concubine, Chen Lian was the only heir and would inherit the family business in the future.

    And at that time, Chen Shilang was still able to move, and the Jinning government came to help and found a position for Chen Lian in the imperial city. The life of the husband and wife went smoothly. Although it was not very good, it was not bad.

    Both parties are very satisfied with this marriage.

    But if it was Su Fu, she would never look down on the Chen family and Chen Lian, and now that Chen Shilang is about to retire, how could he arrange anything for Chen Lian, and the Jinning government would not  Give her any help.

    Besides, how can a Chen Lian compare to a noble son from a powerful family?

    If she was told that Duke Ning Jin and Mrs. Wang intended to marry her to Chen Lian, she might go crazy. If she had known this, she shouldn't have done those things to ruin the marriage and Su Ling.

    If she hadn't harmed Su Ling at the beginning, then everything might have become different.

    Su Ling'an got married in a stable manner. For the sake of her own reputation, the matter of meeting Xiaoyan that day will definitely be covered up tightly, so that nothing will happen.

    It was she who pushed people to a desperate situation, and Su Ling fought back desperately, causing all kinds of consequences, so that she came to today step by step.

    May I ask how much Su Fu would regret knowing all this?.

    The second day was the full moon banquet in Su Zhi. Duke Jinning¡¯s mansion was packed early, and the door was opened to welcome the distinguished guests who came to congratulate you. The masters of the mansion were all dressed up.  Ling Luo satin jewels, magnificent.

    Su Wan and Li Lin came early, and when she came, the guests had not yet arrived, so she sent Li Lin to Yuhuayuan to find Su Xun, and she went to Fupingyuan to help Mrs. Wang choose jewelry.

    Su Guan has always been smart. She has feelings for Wang, but she also deliberately gets close. She came early, seven percent of which was to sincerely respect and get close to Wang, and three percent of it was because she wanted to be a person in Wang's eyes.  My good granddaughter.

    When Su Guan came over, Aunt Mei was combing Mrs. Wang's hair. Mrs. Wang was very happy to see her here and asked her to help choose jewelry. Su Guan smiled and agreed, and after choosing a few sets for Mrs.  After some discussion, Meigu decided to wear a set of emerald headgear.

    That set of jewelry set off Mrs. Wang's style very much, and it fit her today's clothes and the hero's style very well.

    Wang Shi was also very satisfied.

    Mei Gu said: "It's better for the princess to choose, this kind of outfit looks the best on the old lady."

    Su Wan said modestly: "I don't know which one is better, but I just want to choose the best and most expensive ones. It's mainly because of you, Aunt Mei."

    Wang said cheerfully: "You two have bothered you today."

    She patted Su Wan's hand and asked Su Wan to support her to stand up and walk out, feeling a little emotional: "If my granddaughters are as hardworking as Ah Wan and come to accompany me early, then I don't know why  Just be happy."

    Leaving aside those in the second room, Su Ruo, the granddaughter of Wang's own blood, will not come back, Su Ling will not come back now, and Su Fu, Wang does not even want to see her, and the rest  Only Su Wan and Su Luo were left.

    Su Luo is especially good at acting like a baby, but she is still not as good as Su Wan in terms of caring.

    Su Wan said: "A Luo often misses her grandmother too, but she is lazy, so I'm afraid she hasn't woken up yet."

    Mrs. Wang smiled: "Okay, let her sleep, she's going to get up soon, I'm busy today, there are many girls who need her to help entertain, and when you have free time, go and have a look and teach them a lesson  Teach her."

    Su Wan said: "I will definitely go and have a look at that time, grandma, don't worry."

    The relationship between Su Wan and Su Luo has always been good. Although it was a bit dull before, they still get along in harmony. In the past two years, it has become especially better. Su Luo also likes to cling to Su Wan, and she loves her sixth sister.

    It would be great if Dafang's granddaughter could be so harmonious.

    Thinking of the three on Dafang's side, Mrs. Wang felt a breath in her heart that couldn't be raised or suppressed.

    Mrs. Wang patted Su Wan's hand and said, "Grandma feels more at ease with you here, and you can go to your sister-in-law's side to take a look later."

    "okay."

    Su Guan helped Mrs. Wang to sit down in the Ming Hall, and accompanied Mrs. Wang and Jin Ning to eat some breakfast before going to Yuhuayuan. At this time, no guests came, and Su Xun was fine.  People sit and play chess in the pavilion in the yard, with a pot of charcoal burning beside it.

    It's cold and windy outside the pavilion,The charcoal fire in the house was burning vigorously, and when the wind blew, some charcoal ashes were blown away, revealing some burning charcoal red.

    The two of you come and go, the chess piece Rob on the chessboard is black and white, and it seems that each has its own power.

    Seeing that he was about to lose, Su Xun actually wanted to play tricks: "No, no, this one doesn't go here, not here, change one for another."

    Having said that, he picked up a white piece, changed the place, and then picked up the black piece for Li Lin and threw it into the chess basket.

    Li Lin was helpless: "Father-in-law, although it's okay for me to give in to you, but you don't let me give in, you think I look down on you if I give in, but don't let me in, you will regret your move again, this is the fifth round of this game  .¡±

    "So what? I regret this chess by my own ability. I can play whatever I want. Why do you have so many troubles? Hurry up, hurry up."

    Li Lin thought, it's really hard to be someone's son-in-law.

    There is no peace in playing a game of chess.

    Helpless, he had no choice but to pick up a sunspot in the chess basket and continue playing chess.

    Forget it, even if you have to regret the game, this game is almost done.

    When Su Wan stepped into the yard, she heard the conversation between the two, her face flushed slightly, thinking that when she played chess with Li Lin in the past, she was really in the same line as Su Xun, very similar.

    She didn't want him to give way, and felt that it would be meaningless to win like this, but as she played, she wanted to regret the game again, and she went back and forth.

    But fortunately, she has a thinner skin and is a little embarrassed, but her real father doesn't have the slightest bit of embarrassment.

    What Mr. Li's son-in-law did is really pitiful.

    She wanted to laugh a little, but she held it back anyway, coughed lightly, and took Xiao Sang and Xie Si'an into the courtyard and walked to the pavilion: "Father, are you playing chess?"

    Su Xun blushed for a moment, then coughed lightly, and said hello: "Awan is here, yes, playing chess, Awan came just in time, and I will play a game with my father in a while."

    ? Mr. Li raised his eyebrows when he heard the words, and then looked at Su Wan, thinking to himself, which of the two played chess more regretfully, don't they bother to play chess?

    Su Wan caught his gaze, and immediately understood what he was thinking, and was a little embarrassed: "I don't have time, I don't want to get off, let Jing Yuan accompany you down." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 655 If you can see the breeze and bright moon through the mist in the mountains

    Su Xun was a little unhappy when he heard the words, he snorted lightly, and then said: "The girl nowadays really doesn't know how to spend more time with her old father, and she doesn't even like to play chess, it's really heartbreaking."

    Su Wan raised her eyebrows: "Father, where are you hurt? If this hurts, I'm afraid my heart will be broken. Besides, I didn't find you a son-in-law, I am him, he is me, and he will accompany you  What's the difference between me and you?"

    Su Xun was choked, what's the difference?

    The difference is huge.

    Even if you play against him, you probably won't win, but you can still win if you play against him.

    Su Wan smiled lightly: "Could it be that my father was afraid? I felt that I couldn't win. I remember my father thought that his chess skills were superb and few people could match him. Why did he admit defeat now? Father, losing without a fight is not like you  ah."

    Mr. Li watched with a smile as the father and daughter went back and forth, but he still stood firmly by his wife's side.

    Although you can't offend the father-in-law or something, but after all, there is a wife before the father-in-law, and the wife is the most important.

    "Since that's the case, why don't you play a few more rounds. It's still early, and after this round, it's not a good time to entertain guests." Speaking of this, he continued, "A Guan learned the piano from Mr. Yan, and his piano skills have improved a lot now.  It's better to let Awan play the piano."

    Su Xun was also a little moved: "What do you think, Ah Wan?"

    Su Wan smiled and said: "Yes, but there is no piano here, and I need to borrow A Luo's. I am not used to my father's piano."

    Su Xun, as the third master of Jinning Duke's Mansion, even though he used to have no business and enjoys paintings all day long, his own private property is quite rich, whether it is for Su Wan or for Su Luo, it is excellent.

    Although the two sisters' qin is not a famous qin, Su Xun hired an excellent craftsman to find good materials to make it. When the two sisters use it, they adjust the strings and the sound of the qin little by little, all according to their own preferences.

    As for Su Xun's own violin, he spent a lot of money to buy it. It is a good violin, but Su Wan is not used to it. She and Su Luo were taught by the same teacher before, and they have the same preferences in terms of using the violin.  .

    "Success, let someone borrow Ah Luo's piano."

    Su Xun called a maid to ask her to go to Siluo Garden to borrow the piano, and then ordered someone to carry the piano seat, and then sat down and continued the chess game with Li Lin, now Su Xun did not play tricks, and played seriously  , It only took half a stick of incense to lose completely.

    After this round was over, a new round was started. Su Wan sat on the side and watched the chess while warming up the fire. Xie Si'an sat down beside her, and Xiao Sang helped to place the piano seat.

    After a while, the person who went to Siluo Garden to borrow the piano came back, and Su Luo came back together.

    Su Luo was wearing a cyan pink butterfly waist-length skirt, a light blue butterfly cloak on her body, and a beautiful and delicate pink butterfly swaying on her head. The drooping tassels swayed as she walked, and the butterfly's wings gently  The ground shook, as if about to flap its wings and fly high.

    After she took a closer look, she realized that the butterfly's wings were made of rare pink gemstones, which shone brightly and delicately under the soft October sun.

    Su Luo walked quickly into the yard with her skirt lifted, followed by two maidservants, one of whom was holding a piano case.

    "Father, sixth sister, brother-in-law." The smile on Su Luo's face was like the sun on a spring morning, she was very happy, "I brought the piano here."

    With that said, Su Luo asked the maid beside her to take the qin out of the qin box, put it on the qin stand, and then walked briskly to Su Wan's side.

    Su Wan smiled and asked, "Have you eaten yet?"

    "I ate, drank half a bowl of porridge, and ate two pieces of snacks. I will entertain guests later. I have tea and food, so I can't eat too much."

    Su Luo is clever. If she encounters a question that she doesn't understand or doesn't want to answer, she simply lowers her head and eats to show that she didn't hear it. Most smart people will not ask a second time.

    If you ask the second time, you will look very wink.

    And when she has nothing to talk about, she is good at inviting people to eat. She always serves first, and then comments while eating. It may be that her food is too delicious. Every time the people sitting with her are weird  ate too much.

    There are also rumors in the circle of noble girls in the imperial city that the eighth girl of the Jinning mansion is a special favorite.

    "Sixth Sister, Ah Luo also wants to listen to Sixth Sister playing the piano."

    "Okay, okay, just sit down, and I will go to grandma with you later."

    "Uh-huh."

    Seeing that the zither had been placed on the pedestal, Su Wan walked over and sat down.??He came to try the sound of the piano, and after a few breaths of thought, he selected the track, plucked the strings with his fingertips, and the sound of the piano came out slowly and smoothly.

    The song Su Wan chose was "Ming Jing" adapted from the Buddha's voice. The sound of the song is quiet and peaceful, and there are many changes in the world.

    Sometimes it is the fireworks of Buddhist temples, the big trees in the courtyard reincarnate in four seasons, and the time is slow, sometimes it is a bright and quiet courtyard, quiet and leisurely, it seems that time has loved it so much, and it is still free from dust as time goes by.

    Sometimes there are valleys and mountain streams, small buildings in bamboo forests, gurgling water, singing insects and birds in the mountains, white clouds in the sky slowly, and fairy mist curling up in the mountains.

    This song is especially calming. Every time I listen to it, it seems that the soul has been washed by the sound of the piano, and it suddenly becomes clear and open.

    However, this piece also has a mystery. It was originally very long, and later it can be played with new mood tunes according to the mood of the pianist. Therefore, there are many different versions of this piece.

    Su Wan calmed down after playing for a while, and the rest came at his fingertips, which was very natural.

    In fact, when she first became Su Wan, she really didn't know anything about playing the piano. In order not to be recognized by others, she had to practice hard. Fortunately, Su Wan's original piano skills were also average, and she spent half a year.  Barely made it to that point.

    Later, she didn't give up either. She would take piano lessons every few days, and when she had free time, she would practice to cultivate her sentiments. Later, she married Li Lin. Li Lin taught her a little bit and improved a lot. Not long ago, Yan  When the husband arrived in Guiyan City, she studied with Mr. Yan for two months, and it can be regarded as a higher level.

    Now her piano skills are considered to be excellent.

    Su Xun listened carefully for a while, and was really pleasantly surprised: "Awan's piano skills have indeed improved a lot, and Mr. Yan is really good."

    Su Xun knew about the fact that Su Wan learned the piano from Mr. Yan, but Su Xun didn't know how he learned the piano. Now that he listened to it, it really has improved a lot from before, especially in terms of creating artistic conception.  good at.

    Li Lindao: "It's really good. The sound of the piano is quiet and bright, as if you can see the breeze and the bright moon through the mist in the mountains." (Remember the website of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 656

    People in the world have different moods, and the sound of the piano is also very different. Su Wan's piano sound is quiet, clear, intelligent, like her whole person, as if she has acquired the beauty of all things in the mountains and forests.

    But if it was Li Lin, his piano sound was a little cold and ethereal, as if the sound of a fairy from the sky had bypassed this world, or it seemed that the splendor of the bright moon in the sky was sprinkled on others.

    Like the wind in the mountains and forests, like the moon in the sky.

    Su Xun dropped a son: "Awan is the smartest, and she always knows what to do to make her life better. I have always been at ease with her."

    After first realizing that this daughter is very intelligent, Su Xun also thought for a moment that if she married high, she would definitely be able to climb high and look far, but it was only for a moment. Those powers and glory are vain, only one  To live happily and comfortably is the most real thing.

    Originally, I thought I had picked a husband who could be suppressed for her, but I didn't expect to miss it. Instead, I picked a mistake and got the best one. But now it seems that, except for the distance in the future, the rest are all  excellent.

    Although Su Xun was very unhappy with this son-in-law, he did not deny his excellence and character, or even the reputation of the entire Li family.

    He smiled lightly: "Awan understands life."

    Know what she wants, know how to grasp it, and she will not attach her whole life to a man like other women in this world, begging for the man's pity and love.

    Even the relationship between him and Su Wan has always been equal and mutual.

    He smiled and dropped his son: "Father-in-law, you lost again.".

    The morning at Yuhuayuan was lively for a while, but it was only half an hour. When it was at Sishizhong (10 o'clock), relatives and friends began to come to the door one after another, and the house began to be lively, so they also dispersed.

    Su Guan and Su Luo went to Fupingyuan together to help entertain the guests. Su Luo, as the girl in the house today, is responsible for entertaining the girls who came with her.  chat.

    It's not that Su Wan doesn't want to help Su Luo, it's just that she is married now. In this era, a married girl is a guest when she comes back. Since she is a guest, there is no reason to ask guests to help entertain guests.

    You can help, but you can't go beyond the rules, lest people say that there is no one who can be used in the family.

    Su Luo wanted to entertain girls who were about her age. These girls especially liked banquets and parties, and they chatted non-stop when they sat together.

    What's new recently, which family's son is so handsome and talented, and which family's girl is so beautiful and talented.

    Little girls like to be lively, but they are not stupid. They just chat with people. As long as they are not the closest and trustworthy, no one will speak ill of anyone, so as not to spread to the other party's ears and cause hatred. Therefore, what they say is  good words.

    Su Wan sat for a while, and saw that Su Luo responded well, with a sincere smile on her face, and her speech was appropriate, chatting with a few girls and talking about the funny things, they were still laughing, and they were very harmonious.

    In this way, Su Wan is useless.

    She has been away from the imperial city for a long time. Although she still knows some key information about the imperial city, but about which young master is born well, or which young master writes poems well, which poems have been written, which lines are amazing,  She really doesn't understand.

    She also doesn't understand which jewelry store or makeup store opened recently sells good products.

    After sitting for a while, she saw that Su Luo responded well, entertained all the people present thoughtfully, and did not neglect anyone, so she left with confidence, and when she went to the Ming Hall outside, she happened to see Wang Weixi sitting  Talk to Wang on the sidelines.

    Seeing Su Wan, Mrs. Wang beckoned her to come over and said, "Ah Wan came just in time. Your cousin from the Wang family is here. Just now she said she was thinking of you, and she also said that she would go to visit your sister-in-law with you."

    Wang Weixiu smiled softly: "Princess."

    Su Wan smiled and asked, "Is my cousin okay recently?"

    Wang Weixi nodded: "It's not bad."

    Du Songling was born as a Jinshi, and when everyone else went to work in other places, he stayed in Dali Temple steadily and was promoted to an official position, which is quite good.

    "I want to visit my sister-in-law, let's go, I'll take you there, there are probably quite a few people at my sister-in-law's side right now."

    Wang Weixiu bid farewell to Mrs. Wang, and then went out of Fuping Courtyard with Su Wan to Langxian Court. On the way, the two asked about each other's life, and they were very happy to see each other doing well.

    But after a long time, Wang Weixi hesitated to speak, and asked Su Wan hesitantly after a long while: "Cousin princess???You and your cousin-in-law have been married for a while, but is there any news?  "

    Su Wan paused, but she had heard this a lot, and now she was no longer shy, and said, "No, I wanted to have a child with him in two years, and you know a little bit about it, I used to be in a bad health  Fine, so wait a minute, I'm in no hurry."

    "My cousin asked me this, did the Du family say something?"

    Wang Weixi gave birth to a girl, and in this era that pays attention to the inheritance of offspring, it is indeed possible to be born by others.

    Wang Weiwei shook his head and nodded again: "My husband didn't say anything, he also loves Ting'er very much, and said that if he wants to have a baby, he will wait until Ting'er is older. It's the mother-in-law's side. I wrote several letters and said something.  mean."

    Wang Weixiu's child, Du Ting'er, just passed her two-year-old birthday. In many people's eyes, it is possible to have a second child, and many of them are already pregnant by this time.

    Su Wan said: "Let's see what you think. If you think it's possible to give birth, then you can give birth. It's fine to have one less child or one more child. But if you don't want to go so early, then wait."

    "But you still need to discuss it with your cousin-in-law. After all, the child is not your business alone. As for what your mother-in-law said, just listen to it. It was you who gave birth, not her. The one who conceived in October is  You, the one who hurts, is also you."

    In fact, Wang Weixi is not unwilling to have another child, but he is pressed so hard that he feels very uncomfortable and rebellious, but because of various reasons, he feels aggrieved and bored.

    Hearing what Su Wan said now, it suddenly dawned on me: "Then I'll let nature take its course. In fact, thinking about it, my father-in-law and mother-in-law are also very kind to me. I send all the good things at home here, but it's just for the children.  In this regard, I am afraid that I am thinking that there will be a male heir in the family, so I am a little anxious."

    The Du family has a good family background, and the two elders run a business in their hometown, and they don't live with the young couple, but they have always cared a lot.

    Wang Wei said softly: "As for me, I understand that they want grandchildren, but just listen to what they say. As for whether to live or not, it's up to you to decide."

    It is naturally different from being willing to give birth to yourself and being forced to give birth by others.

    "That's exactly the reason." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 657 What do you think she is planning?

    People in this era pay attention to having more children and more blessings. Most people give birth as soon as they are pregnant. Let nature take its course. When there are more children, the man thinks that having many children and grandchildren is a blessing, and the woman feels that her waist is strong and she can stand in the husband's house.  Steady feet.

    However, it is mainly because there are many wives and concubines in the family, or the in-laws and husbands don¡¯t like it and want to gain a firm foothold, so they have to work hard and keep having children.

    ?But for some families, childbirth is controllable. They can give birth whenever they want, like Wang Weixi, who has a quiet home and loves the girl very much. It is possible to delay for two years.

    At this time, there were not many people in Langxianyuan, except for the people from Murongxian's natal family in Pingyuanhou's mansion, only close women came to see the child.

    As for the other guests who want to see the child, they have to wait until almost everyone arrives, and the couple will take the child out for everyone to take a look at, and then bring it back soon.

    After all, the child is still very weak, and the weather is cold now, so it is really not suitable to blow the wind. It is good to have a look.

    The two walked into Langxian Garden. Wang Weiwei looked at the yard with longing in his eyes: "I have to hug the child later, maybe next time I give birth to a little son."

    Wang Weixi is like many women in this era. Although she also likes girls and seems to love Du Tinger, she still desires a son.

    Su Wan smiled: "Then you can go."

    "It's the princess and Mrs. Du who are here."

    The two were led to the Ming Hall by a maid waiting at the gate of the courtyard, and they saw Murong Xian sitting there talking with Mrs. Pingyuanhou and the second wife. On the other side, there were the daughter-in-law of Pingyuanhou's mansion and Murong Ning.

    "Madam Hou, the second lady is well." The two saluted slightly.

    Wu Shi, the second wife of Pingyuan Hou's Mansion, smiled: "The princess and Mrs. Du are very polite, please sit down."

    Wu has become a grandmother, holding the child in her hands with a loving smile on her face. Since she started her hands, she is reluctant to let go. Although she is also a grandmother, she only has one daughter. This grandson, now  Just this one.

    "Azhi, your sixth aunt has come to see you. Oops, she opened her eyes again. The princess is coming over to have a look. Look at his eyes, they are really beautiful, like a fairy."

    Mrs. Wu liked Su Wan quite a lot. They had little contact in the past, but they also knew that Su Wan was a polite and gentle girl. Later, when Su Wan went to Guiyan City, she got close to Mrs. Xie, Mrs. Wu's younger sister.  Knowing a little bit more, I am very close and like her.

    Mrs. Pingyuan Hou echoed from the side: "That's right, he looks like Xian'er, with a nose and chin like Ajian, and he will definitely be a handsome young man who will fascinate many noble ladies in the imperial city in the future."

    Su Wan and Wang Weixi greeted the people present, and then surrounded them. Sure enough, they saw him half-opened his eyelids, and his eyes were round and round, as if he was looking at the people in the room.

    "Look, what are you looking at?"

    Murong Xian smiled from the side: "Who knows what he is looking at, but he just likes to watch, Azhi, Azhi, mother is here, look this way."

    After she finished speaking, she became happy, such a small child, how can she understand what she said, but for the child's new action, it is to open the eyes, everyone finds it very interesting.

    For the arrival of the new life, everyone is very happy and happy. For this little doll, I really can't wait to hold it in my arms and not let go.

    Everyone watched the child open his eyes for a while, and he was tired after a while, so he closed his eyes and went to sleep again. The little ball was so cute and cute, it almost melted your heart.

    Wang Weixiu was hugged as he wished, and then handed over to Murongxian to take him away, and sent him to the dormitory to rest.

    After putting the child down, Murong Xian came out to sit and talk with everyone again. Several married women with children spread to Murong Xian the good way to restore their figure after giving birth.

    No matter when it is, being too fat is always unattractive. A little plumpness is okay, but after that, it is not good. Murong Xian is not considered fat now, but she is indeed fatter than before, and she is a little less graceful  The beauty still needs to be reduced.

    But at the same time, it also adds a bit of gentleness and tranquility, as if the whole person has become more patient and careful.

    Su Guan and Wang Weixi didn't stay long, and after sitting for a while, they were about to say goodbye and leave.

    Murong Ning stood up, and said with a smile: "It just so happens that I'm going to talk to Mrs. Jin Ning, so I'll be with you too."

    Su Wan said: "That's just right, I will send Mrs. Shizi to my grandmother."

    "Then thank you Princess."

    On the way, Murong Ning and Su WanAfter chatting for a few words, Murong Ning said with a smile: "The Princess will come to Prince Zhao's Mansion more often when she has free time in the future. If there is anything that needs help, just say it."

    Murong Ning is very grateful to Su Wan, not to mention what she kindly reminded her at the beginning, it is thanks to Li Lin that Zhao Mingzhan was able to escape this time.  He brought it back.

    But Murong Ning also knew that the matter of Li Lin should not be spread to the outside world, otherwise it would not be a good thing for Prince Zhao's Mansion or for the Li family, and it might arouse all kinds of suspicions on the throne.

    So this thank you can only be kept in my heart, and I dare not show it at all.

    Su Wan had a little understanding in her heart, and also smiled: "If I have free time, I will definitely bother Mrs. Shizi. If you want me to say that Mrs. Shizi has worked hard, it is not easy to bring two children now."

    Zhao Xingyun was brought back to Prince Zhao's Mansion, his biological father Zhao Mingyan was not there, and his biological mother divorced again, so he had to be raised by Murong Ning's side.

    Before she got married, Murong Ning was the eldest daughter of the Marquis of Pingyuan. She was raised as the eldest daughter of the clan's wife, so she is open-minded. For Zhao Xingyun, although she doesn't like Su Fu very much, she will do her best  to take care of.

    If she takes good care of her and grows up in front of her, it may be regarded as a filial son for nothing. This child grows up with Zhao Xingzhi and will support each other in the future, which is also good for her son.

    As long as Zhao Mingzhan didn't find a woman to give birth to and raise a nephew, she still has no objections, and there are many people in the family who can afford to take care of him, so she just needs to pay more attention to it.

    Murong Ning said: "Xingyun is such an obedient child that people feel distressed. As long as he is fed enough and clean, he will not cry or make noise. He will be very quiet. He will sleep when he is tired and get up when he wakes up.  Play."

    "What do you think she's planning? She's a good child, and she doesn't feel bad."

    "That day, Shizi and I took the child back, and when we bathed him, we found that he was really thin and weak. For such a small child, if this continues" (Remember this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 658 Open the door!  open the door for me!

    Picture what?

    The purpose of having a child is to use this child to reconnect with Zhao Mingyan, so that she can return to Prince Zhao's mansion and continue her own dream of wealth and glory.

    It's just that when she gave birth to a child, she didn't have any consciousness at all that she was going to be a mother, and how to be a mother. She just used the child as a tool, so she didn't have much patience and affection.

    When the child is by her side, he is mostly handed over to the nanny to take care of, and only brings the child over when needed.

    This mother doesn't feel bad anymore, you still expect how much the people below will feel bad.

    Zhao Xingyun grew up so big, thanks to being raised in Jinning Duke's mansion from time to time, Wang and Murongxian took good care of him, if not, something really happened, and what impact would it have on the future.

    Su Wan lowered her eyes, she no longer wanted to comment on Su Fu's behavior: "Probably because people think differently."

    Murong Ning sighed: "That's right, I just feel sorry for that child Xingyun."

    Speaking of this, Murong Ning suddenly remembered that Su Fu had returned to Jinning Duke's residence, so she asked, "Why didn't you see her today?"

    Su Wan said: "I don't know about that. I came early this morning, but I didn't see her. Maybe my grandmother wouldn't let her come out because she was afraid that she would cause trouble."

    Murong Ning thinks about it, too, Su Fu can cause trouble, today is a happy day for the family, if something happens due to her, it will not be beautiful.

    "It's fine if she doesn't show up.".

    The fact is just as Su Wan expected, the Duke of Jinning was afraid that Su Fu would cause trouble today and spoil Su Zhi's full moon banquet. Before dawn today, Wang sent someone to lock up Furong Garden, and sent several  A maidservant and guards stood guard around the courtyard in case she ran out.

    Su Fu got up early in the morning and went to pick out a dress that she was most satisfied with. The red peony, rich and luxurious, made her extravagant and gorgeous.

    It's just that when she got someone to dress up carefully, and finally put on a golden phoenix beaded walker and was ready to leave Furong Garden with satisfaction, she found that the gate of the yard had been locked.

    "What's going on? What's going on?"

    "Who locked the door?"

    The two maidservants who were serving beside her lowered their heads and did not dare to make a sound. At this moment, they wished to lower their heads to the ground so that no one could see them.

    Seeing that the two were silent, Su Fu was really angry: "Are you deaf? I ask you who locked the door?"

    A servant girl said in a voice like a mosquito: "The old lady asked someone to lock it. She said that you are tired recently, so you should rest in the yard today and don't go out."

    "What?" Su Fu raised her voice in vain, "What did you say?"

    The maid shrank her neck and repeated in a stammering voice: "Old madam, old madam said to let the girl rest for a while"

    "Why rest? What is there to rest for?" Su Fu was annoyed in her heart, thinking that Mrs. Wang had spoiled her good deeds.

    Today the mansion is overjoyed, all the noble ladies and noble sons of Mandi City are coming here, Su Fu is not willing to rest, and she has inquired carefully, the eldest son Zhuo of Wen Sihou's mansion will also come today.

    This Mr. Zhuo is the best choice she has carefully considered.

    Wen Sihou, like Jin Ninggong, is a courtier who followed the emperor. Jin Ninggong used to be a military general, and Wen Sihou was a civil servant advisor.  eight.

    This Wen Sihou's surname is Zhuo, and he is about the same age as Jin Ninggong, but in terms of the number of descendants, it is really much worse than Jin Ning's tolerance. Wen Sihou's wife died of illness when he was young, and the only son left  Not good, in the end there was only one grandson, that is, Mr. Zhuo.

    Mr. Zhuo's name is Zhuo Jiu. It is said that this name was chosen because of the small population of the family. He hoped that he would flourish in the future and give birth to more children for the family. Of course, he also hoped that he would grow old safely.

    This Mr. Zhuo is only twenty-one years old this year, and he is considered a well-known talent in the imperial city. The emperor once praised him, saying that he has the style of a grandfather, and he will definitely be a generation of civil servants and celebrities in the future.

    In the past, Mr. Zhuo was not often in the imperial city. He liked to visit mountains and rivers to observe the people's sentiments. This time he came back at the beginning of the year and said that he was going to participate in Chunwei. Later, he heard some rumors, and Chunwei didn't take the test.

    Later, His Majesty issued an order saying that he would take the exam next year, so he didn't go out again and stayed in the imperial city.

    Many people in the Imperial City secretly speculated that Zhuo Jiu was coming back this time to prepare to take over the title from his grandfather in the future. After all, his father was in poor health, so he really couldn't afford it.settings.

    Su Fu chose this one out of thousands of choices.

    There is a title to be inherited in the family, the number of family members is not complicated, the father is sick all the year round, and the mother often takes care of the father, and it doesn't matter. After marrying, she is the wife who is the master of the house. The conditions are much better than that of Prince Zhao's Mansion and that of Zhao Mingyan.  .

    Knowing that Mr. Zhuo is going to be a guest at the mansion, Su Fubiao chose her most beautiful dress, wearing the most luxurious pearls and hairpins, wanting to catch a glimpse of him, and even prepared a stunning poem  , will definitely make Mr. Zhuo pay attention to her.

    Speaking of which, she didn't write the poem, but she was inspired by Su Ran's copying of the poem, and copied down the poem written by a talented woman in her previous life. It's just that the time has not come yet, and this poem has not been written yet.  Woolen cloth.

    She made a lot of preparations for this Mr. Zhuo, and spent a lot of thought. Seeing that she was going to meet people, and the matter was about to be completed, Mrs. Wang actually wanted to lock her in the yard and not let her go to see Mr. Zhuo,  How could she want to!

    "You get someone to tell grandma that I'm fine and don't need to rest." Su Fu almost ground her teeth, "Today is a good day for Aji, how can I, as an aunt, rest?  It's not appropriate, please ask grandma to let me out."

    The maid lowered her head and remained silent.

    Seeing this, Su Fu's face darkened suddenly: "You didn't hear what I was talking to you, did you? Hurry up and pass the news!"

    Before the maidservant opened her mouth, a person said outside the gate of the yard: "Fourth Miss, I advise you to spend less time thinking. This is the order of the old lady. No matter what, you will not be able to come out of this gate today.  It's good to rest."

    Su Fu's expression was ugly, and she raised her eyes to look around. The people outside seemed to have predicted her thoughts, and said again: "Today, the mansion dispatched four guards to look around the yard. They want to climb the wall or something.  , Fourth Miss, don't think about it."

    Su Fu's heart was blocked, and her fingertips were trembling with anger: "You, you"

    "No, I don't believe it, it must be you people talking nonsense, how could grandma treat me like this?!"

    "Open the door! Open the door for me!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 659 This Mr. Zhuo is somewhat similar to you

    However, no matter how much she yells and makes noise, people outside will not open the door for her. If she gets too noisy, a maid will tell her to let her rest and stop doing such wasteful things.

    Su Fu was trembling with anger, but she had nothing to do with the people outside the door. She could only grab the two servant girls who were serving her and yell at her.

    When Su Fu moved back from Luoxia Garden, she was overjoyed, and scattered all the people who were serving there. When she came back, Wang arranged someone to serve in Furong Garden. Now these two maidservants came here voluntarily.

    Although I heard that the fourth girl has a bad temper and knows all the troubles she has caused, but the monthly salary that Mrs. Wang gives is high. For those who work in Furongyuan, the monthly salary is 30% of that of other places.  .

    Therefore, these two people came here willingly, even if they were scolded, they couldn't blame others.

    It's only been a while, and the two of them feel that this life is really hard. Even thinking about the three times higher monthly money, they also feel that the money is really not easy to get.

    "What? Talk? Why are you all dumb? No matter what you think of today, I'm going out!".

    The young masters on the side of Luluo Garden gathered together to talk, and divided them into several places according to different circles. Li Lin and Song Zhan went to the water pavilion on the other side of the pool to find a quiet place, sat down to drink tea, play chess and talk.

    In the middle of Luluo Garden is a small pond, in which koi are raised, and several water pavilions are set up on both sides. When it is too hot in summer, gentlemen can also give lectures in the water pavilions, which is very convenient.

    However, the pool is not big, and the voices of the people on the other side are heard from time to time.

    "Which noble daughter do you think the young master of Wensihou's mansion will marry? I've heard people say that after the spring is over, Mrs. Wensihou's wife plans to show him."

    "This time, the noble ladies of the imperial city may fight again."

    The population of Marquis Wensi's mansion is simple, and the eldest son is not in good health. After calculations, when Marquis Wensi retires in the future, the only young son will inherit the title. After marrying, he will be the Madam Hou who is the master of the house.  Which noble lady in the imperial city is not watching.

    Besides, Mr. Zhuo is also a well-known talent in the imperial city, and he is handsome, who wouldn't like it?

    "Recently, this young master Wen Sihou is quite famous in the imperial city, and everyone hears about him everywhere." Someone chuckled lightly, "It is said that this time the number one scholar is none other than him."

    "There are many scholars in this world, and there are also many talented people. Who can say who this champion belongs to?"

    "That's right, who can say who the number one scholar is." At this moment, a man in a blue robe walked in with Su Jian, with a smile on his face.  It¡¯s not that you can become the number one scholar just by talking about it.¡±

    "There are not a few talented students from all over the world. Let alone other things, next year's Spring Festival, there will also be several Xie Yuan who will participate. It is not yet known who will win the game. I am ashamed. I dare not think about the name of the number one scholar."

    "Master Zhuo."

    "Master Zhuo is here."

    "Hello everyone, Zhuo Jiu is late."

    Zhuo Jiu is an elegant young man with a kind personality, good at speaking, considerate in dealing with affairs, and slick in every aspect when interacting with others, which is not ordinary.

    Moreover, he has never paid much attention to status when dealing with people. Whether it is a noble son of a powerful family or a farmer and woodcutter in the mountains, he can talk a little bit. It is said that he also likes to travel, saying that he wants to understand the people's sentiments.  Do more for the well-being of the people.

    Li Lin and Song Zhan were playing chess by the waterside pavilion on the other side of the pool. Seeing the bustle on the other side, and hearing that Zhuo Jiu was coming, they lowered their voices and told a few things about Zhuo Jiu.

    Li Lin's expression was a little subtle for a while.

    Song Zhan thought for a while, and frowned slightly: "I always felt that something was wrong before, but now I think about it, this Mr. Zhuo is somewhat similar to you."

    Whether it's temperament or handling of things, they are somewhat similar, but that's all.

    Li Lin doesn't reject dealing with people, but he doesn't know how to manage these things, and he acts quite casually, but this Mr. Zhuo is slick and good at winning people's hearts and making people feel good about him.

    "Oh?" Li Lin raised his eyes and saw that the young master among the crowd on the other side was wearing a blue robe, talking to people with a smile and easy-going manner, and he looked really easy-going and approachable.

    "What? You don't believe it?"

    "That's not true." Li Lin's tone was light, "All living beings in the world, there will always be one or two who meet each other in certain places.Similar people, even two completely unrelated people, may look somewhat similar, not to mention their temperament.  "

    "The dispositions of people in the world, that's all for going back and forth. It's normal to encounter similarities."

    After Li Lin finished speaking, he said, "It's your turn."

    "You don't care, that's fine." Song Zhan shook his head, "If you become a scholar, I'm afraid it will affect you. Since you don't become a scholar, it's nothing."

    "I heard from my wife that the Mansion of Marquis Wensi intends to marry the Mansion of Huaihe Prince, but I don't know if it will be possible."

    "It's hard to say." Li Lin glanced at the lake indifferently, "Wen Sihou's mansion is indeed an excellent choice. If Princess Rujin marries in the past, the title will belong to their descendants in the future. He is of noble birth and married well.  , can be regarded as complete.¡±

    "It's just that Mr. Zhuo is quite powerful, and Princess Rujin may not be able to defeat him."

    At the level of the Huaihe Prince's Mansion, the power has reached its peak, and it is impossible to take a step forward. Although Zhuo Jiu is good, Wen Sihou's Mansion also has a title, but the Huaihe King and Huaihe Princess are getting older.  I don't want to have such a powerful son-in-law.

    Otherwise, in the future, Wen Sihou's mansion will gain power and secretly bully their daughter.

    Song Zhan was a little surprised: "You still know this?"

    Li Lindao: "Occasionally, I hear my wife talk about these matters between the various houses. If you think about it carefully, you will know."

    Su Guan and Princess Rujin are friends, so there is naturally a letter between the two. The Huaihe Palace intends to choose a son-in-law for Princess Rujin after Chunwei.  It came out, and it is really excellent, so it is a bit hard to say.

    Song Zhan nodded, and was about to say something when he raised his eyes and saw Su Jian leading the people coming from there, and said, "They're here."

    After a while, Su Jian took Zhuo Jiu to the water pavilion, smiled and said to the two of them: "Jing Yuan, Brother Qing Zhan, let me introduce you, this is Zhuo Jiu, the young son of Wen Sihou's residence, Zi Wen  Li."

    "Wen Li heard that the two of you are here, so he asked me to introduce you." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 660 Chess Game

    ? Before the banquet was over, Su Jian drank several cups with others, and now his face was a little reddish, but he was not drunk, but because everyone congratulated him on becoming a father, he was happy, but also a little flustered.

    After introducing Zhuo Jiu, he introduced Li Lin and Song Zhan, "This is my brother-in-law, Li Lin, Li Jingyuan, and this one is Song Zhan, Song Qingzhan, the last champion of the new discipline."

    The two nodded and performed a peer salute: "Mr. Zhuo."

    Zhuo Jiu returned the gift and said with a smile: "I have heard about the two of you for a long time, but I have never had the chance to meet each other. Now it is a happy event for Zijian's family. I know that the two of you are here. I came to meet and meet you. They all say that seeing once is better than hearing a hundred times.  Your lord has extraordinary demeanor."

    After all, he didn't ignore Li Lin: "Mr. Li is also a dragon and phoenix among people."

    Song Zhan said with a smile: "Young Master Zhuo praised me absurdly. How can the two of us compare with Young Master Zhuo?"

    "Master Song's words are trying to scare me." Zhuo Jiu laughed, "I don't want my lord to come to you, you are all called by words. What do you two think?"

    "Okay." Song Zhan responded, "Then I'll just call you Brother Wen Li."

    Zhuo Jiu responded with a smile: "Brother Qing Zhan, brother Jing Yuan."

    The two of them slightly understood that Mr. Zhuo was probably looking for Song Zhan.

    After all, this Mr. Song has a bright future. He was born as a number one scholar and married the daughter of the Minister of War. Now he is in the Metropolitan Procuratorate. It is said that his boss appreciates him very much. It can be said that his future is bright.  .

    As for Li Lin, perhaps in the eyes of many people, he is just a lucky man who married a noble daughter of the princess because of his kindness. He is polite to him on the surface, but in fact he is not sincere.

    But Li Lin didn't care about these things. Someone talked to him, and he answered it with a smile. No one talked to him, and he was quiet and at ease.

    The group of people just sat down, and after a while, many people poured into the water pavilion. Zhuo Jiu saw the chessboard on the table, and asked in surprise, "You two were playing chess just now?"

    Song Zhan nodded: "I have nothing to do, so let's get off."

    Zhuo Jiu also became interested when he heard the words: "I don't know how good it is to send brother Qing Zhan? Why don't you play a game with me?"

    Song Zhan said with a smile: "It is said that brother Wen Li is very good at chess, and I am no match for you. Why don't you let Jing Yuan play a game with you. Jing Yuan's chess skills are far superior to mine."

    For these reasons, there are quite a few people who look down on Li Lin, and he doesn't care, but every time Song Zhan sees him, he feels sorry for him. Speaking of which, Li Lin's talents are far beyond his reach.  With Li Lin's guidance, how could he win the number one prize.

    It's just that Li Lin has no intention of becoming a scholar, so he can only relax in the green mountains and green waters.

    However, it is also necessary for people to know that Li Jingyuan is not a man with a skin, is he?

    Since this Mr. Zhuo bumped into him himself, he should consider himself unlucky.

    Song Zhan thought so, and he couldn't guess what Zhuo Jiu meant when he came to him and wanted to play chess. He really wanted to get in touch with him, to be friends in the future, or he wanted to make him a good friend.  The champion of one term stomped on his feet and became famous.

    Then be free.

    "Oh? Brother Jing Yuan is good at chess?" Zhuo Jiu was surprised, "Really?"

    Li Lin could probably guess what Song Zhan meant by saying this, but the matter has come to an end, if he said no, he would have slapped Song Zhan in the face, so he accepted his kindness and replied modestly: "It's just a little  Knowing one or two is not so good."

    Zhuo Jiu really became interested when he heard the words: "So, how about you and me having a game?"

    "Alright."

    So the two sat down on the edge of the table, stretched out their hands to put the chess pieces on the table into the chess basket, and the people beside them all sat down, ready to watch the chess.

    Zhuo Jiu asked: "Brother Jing Yuan is better at using black or white stones?"

    Li Lindao: "Anything is fine."

    Zhuo Jiu said: "Then I will hold the white stones, how about you hold the black stones? Who will play the stones first?"

    Li Lin nodded: "Yes, brother Wen Li please first."

    "please."

    "please."

    Zhuo Jiu couldn't tell what Li Lin's chess skills were, but since Song Zhan said that the opponent's chess skills were good, he naturally wouldn't take it lightly, and used 12 distractions to start the layout when making the move.

    Li Lin followed suit, his expression still indifferent, and he didn't seem to think much when he made the move, as if he just dropped it at random.

    The people on the side looked at him and felt that he was a bit arrogant, and felt that Song Zhan was exaggerating when he said that his chess skills were so good, but since he was watching chess, no one said anything, and they all sat quietly on the sidelines  .

    Zhuo Jiu has always been careful in doing thingsSeeing that Li Lin was playing chess casually, he didn't think about anything else. He still followed the original idea of ??layout, but as more and more pieces were placed on the chess game, he felt something was wrong.

    When he suddenly swept his eyes across the entire chess game, he found that before he knew it, the opponent's chess game had already become a trend, and his own layout was just blocked by the opponent's chess pieces.

    If he continues like this, he doesn't need to wait until the end of the chess pieces. A large part of his chess pieces will be dead, and the rest will be unable to move an inch, and he will lose completely directly.

    Zhuo Jiu was stunned for a moment, but he accepted it quickly, and immediately changed his strategy.

    "Brother Jing Yuan is indeed as brother Qing Zhan said, his chess skills are quite good. If I don't realize it, I'm afraid I will lose in a while."

    "There are always changes in the situation. Now that brother Wen Li has changed his path, the original result no longer exists."

    "Well said."

    The chess game at Luluo Garden was fierce, and there were more and more people watching. Many people knew Zhuo Jiu's chess skills, but few people knew that Li Lin was good at chess. Now seeing him and Zhuo Jiu  The fight was evenly matched, and they all speculated who would win in the end.

    For this matter, someone even set up a bet, betting on who will win.

    When the news reached the inner courtyard, Su Wan was talking to Princess Rujin. Su Luo was able to entertain the girls properly, so she was free. When Princess Rujin came over, the two found a  Tingzi spoke.

    As he talked, he also talked about Mr. Zhuo.

    Princess Rujin is obviously a little worried: "If you say that Mr. Zhuo is really not bad, it's just just I always feel"

    Su Wan asked her: "What do you think?"

    Princess Rujin said: "I feel that he lacks sincerity. My mother and concubine also looked at him well before, and asked me to go out with him. He treated me very well, and he was careful, but I was serious.  I don't think he has any feelings for me."

    "Probably just marrying a suitable wife."

    "Awan, I envy you and Xian'er the most now, especially you, how well your husband treats you." Princess Rujin sighed, "If he married me, he wouldn't  Treat me badly, it's just that there may be no feelings." (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 661 Go Bet on Your Young Master Li

    Feel sorry!  

    ? Chapter content acquisition timed out

    Failed to get chapter content

    ¡ú ¡ú ¡ú <a href="https:///read/173810/4638968.html" style="color:#f00;font-weight:bold;">Re-transcode, refresh this page</a> ¡û ¡û  ¡û

    If you cannot click the link above to refresh the page, please manually pull down to refresh this page or click the browser refresh button to refresh this page.

    Please remember the daily reading address of the noble girl who wears books: https://m./read/173810/

    If you refresh 2 times and there is no content, please contact us through the comments and suggestions at the end of the website, we will fix it as soon as possible!

    The latest chapters of the daily life of the noble girl who wears the book, the daily life of the noble girl who wears the book salty fish, the daily full text reading of the noble girl who wears the book salty fish, the daily txt download of the noble girl who wears the book, and the daily life of the noble girl who wears the book  Free daily reading of fish, the noble girl who wears books, salted fish, daily fishing on the river

    <a href="https://m./author/Jiang Shangyu.html" title="Jiang Shangyu">Jiang Shangyu</a> is an excellent novelist. His works include: <a href="  https:///read/173810/">Daily life of a noble girl who wears books</a>, (remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 662 Unexpectedly, it turned around again!

    It was not a profitable gamble in the first place, and naturally it was impossible for people to place such a large bet at will, at most one hundred taels, no more.

    The three girls each bet one hundred taels of silver on Zhuojiu, and then happily left with their vouchers.

    Su Guan and Princess Rujin went forward, and when the man saw these two, he folded his fists and greeted with a smile: "The two princesses are also here to watch the fun? But do you want to place a bet?"

    Princess Rujin smiled and shook the handkerchief in his hand: "Look at the excitement, it was the person next to me who heard about this and came to bet without hesitation. You can only bet one hundred?"

    That man is also a child of a family. Hearing what Princess Rujin said, he knew it in his heart, but he smiled kindly: "It turns out that Princess Wenxiao came to place a bet on Mr. Li. How much does the princess want to bet?"

    Su Wan was not at all embarrassed, and asked with a smile: "Since one person can only bet one hundred, and there is no rule that only the master can bet on people around him, look at the few people I brought, they are all allowed, right?  "

    "Since the princess has said so, of course it's okay." After counting the number of people, he quickly wrote a few vouchers, asked a few people's names, and quickly made a few hundred taels.  Pay the ticket.

    Su Wan asked Xiao Sang to pay, which happened to be six hundred taels of silver.

    Six hundred taels was just a small amount of money, but Princess Rujin didn't argue with her. They each took the tickets and went to the water pavilion where the girls stayed. At this moment, the girls were eating, talking, and observing  The movement on the other side.

    "Princess Rujin and Princess Wenxiao are here."

    I don't know who said it, and the girls in the water pavilion realized it, and then they all stood up to salute, but Princess Rujin stopped him with a smile: "Don't be too polite, I'm also here to watch the fun right now,  Just find a place for me to sit down."

    When the people present heard the words, they immediately vacated the two best seats.

    "The two princesses, please sit here, please sit here."

    Princess Rujin smiled: "Then I won't be polite."

    With that said, she and Su Wan went to those two seats and sat down, and Su Luo quickly sat down next to Su Wan.

    "Sixth sister, you bet just now, and I bet on my brother-in-law!" Su Luo was still a little bit pained at this point, and she actually felt that Mr. Zhuo was going to win, but the other party was her brother-in-law.  Even for Sixth Sister's sake, she will be charged.

    She tugged at her sleeves and asked, "Sixth Sister, do you think brother-in-law can win? I bet a hundred taels, and I saved so much for half a year"

    Su Luo saved a lot of good things, Wang gave it, Su Xun gave it to Li, and Su Wan gave it, but the money in her hand was really not much, Li would give her some occasionally, but not  Not much, other than that is the monthly money issued by the government.

    Moreover, she will not save on her own expenses. Counting it down, she really needs to save one hundred taels for half a year.

    Su Wan rubbed her hair: "All right, all right, if you win, the money belongs to you, if you lose, Sixth Sister will pay you."

    Su Luo's eyes lit up when she heard the words, as if a flower had come to life in an instant, she tugged at Su Wan's sleeve, and said happily, "Really? Thank you, Sixth Sister!"

    "You!" Su Wan stretched out his hand to straighten her hairpin, "But just this time, I have to think twice before doing anything in the future, and I have to know how many things I have in my hand, so I don't want to throw them out all at once.  It¡¯s safe to leave at least half of it.¡±

    Su Luo understood, and nodded obediently: "Ah Luo knows, I won't do it next time."

    While the two were talking, there was a sudden burst of exclamation from the other side. The girls present heard it and looked at the other side in unison.

    "Wonderful! This move is really wonderful. In this way, the situation may be reversed again."

    "That's right, I thought Mr. Zhuo's victory was in sight, but I didn't expect it to be reversed again!"

    "This is not the first time, this is the third time. Every time I think Mr. Zhuo is going to win, the situation is reversed again."

    Zhuo Jiu's layout is really powerful. If the chess game is like a battlefield, he can be regarded as a powerful commander. He can strategize and use soldiers like a god. If he plays with Song Zhan, Song Zhan probably really is not his opponent, but he met Li Lin  .

    Wen Sihou is also very good, he taught his grandson very well, but no matter how good he is, he is just a person.

    Li Lin learned how to play chess with Li Yijun when he was five years old, and his master was one of the talents behind him, he was born out of fighting among those masters, he had never seen any chess pieces before, and he has played this chess game countless times.  .

    When he was ten years old, he was able to compare with his father.?Up and down.

    So no matter how Zhuo Jiu lays it out, the chess game is still under his control, just like Monkey King tossing over and over again, but he can't turn the palm of Buddha Tathagata.

    However, he didn't specifically think about what game to set up, so he let Zhuo Jiu play, and he also placed his own pieces on his chess game. If Zhuo Jiu didn't pay attention, he would be counter-killed.

    Zhuo Jiu is also considered smart, he reacted quickly, and regrouped to continue the layout.

    When the chess game reversed and changed three times in a row, Zhuo Jiu already had some fine sweat on his forehead. He took out a thin white handkerchief and wiped it off.  It was a sigh.

    "Brother Jing Yuan's chess skills are superb, and I'm really far behind." Zhuo Jiu knew that he was going to lose this game, not to mention that the situation was not good for him, but now his mind is a little messed up, and he really doesn't know what to do.  how to go down.

    After much deliberation, instead of losing completely in embarrassment at the end, it would be better to just admit defeat and save two points of face.

    "I admit defeat in this round."

    Li Lin didn't make things difficult for him, and said with a smile: "Brother Wen Li gave way."

    "No, I lost. If I lose, I lose. There is no humility. In this game, I used twelve distractions." Zhuo Jiu gave up, but he was a little calm, and it was nothing.  Dissatisfied or resentful.

    "However, being able to play a game with Brother Jing Yuan can be regarded as benefiting a lot. It turns out that there are heavens and people outside the sky, and there are people outside the sky. I am narrow-minded." After speaking, he stood up and saluted again, "I will ask for advice when I have a chance in the future  .¡±

    Li Lin returned the gift: "Brother Wen Li, you are welcome. If there is a chance, let's talk again."

    "Then make an appointment."

    A chess game ended with Zhuo Jiu admitting defeat, but nothing happened. It seemed that it was really a chess game between friends, and they made an appointment to come to the next game next time.

    After this chess game, it seemed that the two had really become friends.

    Su Wan looked at the other side, smiled and said: "I don't think this Mr. Zhuo is a narrow-minded person." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 663 You Are Not Well-Informed About This News, You Have the Affair to Talk About Us

    ?

    Princess Rujin snorted softly: "That's hard to say, this hypocrite often behaves so frankly."

    Seeing her disapproval of Mr. Zhuo, Su Wan smiled and said nothing.

    In fact, what she thought was that Wen Sihou was not a treacherous and evil person. Even if the people he taught were not gentlemen in the true sense, they would definitely not use any conspiracy to plot against a woman.

    Moreover, seeing that Mr. Zhuo surrendered at the moment, he was also frank. He didn't show any dissatisfaction or anger, and he didn't say any harsh words. Instead, he sincerely invited the next time to ask for advice, as if he wanted to develop into a friend with the other party.  .

    Since he is not a narrow-minded person, he can still consider one or two. After all, where is there a perfect man in this world, even Li Lin is not perfect.

    Su Wan smiled: "Let's go, we went to exchange the voucher for money, and I will treat you to tea later."

    "It's up to you to invite tea, let's go to Jianjialou." Since Jianjialou opened in the Imperial City, business has been booming, almost every day is full of customers, but within half a year, it has become a place for girls to drink.  A good place to hang out often.

    The three of their bosses also made a lot of money as a result, and their private treasuries have been enriched a lot.

    Now in the imperial city, there is the Xiansi Building where the men gather, and the Jianjia Building is the place where the women gather. The bustling Fengxue Building in the past has gradually seen fewer and fewer guests.  Know how much you dropped.

    Fengxue Building has been able to stand for so many years, naturally it has its background, and the boss behind it is not easy to mess with, but the bosses of Xiansi Building and Jianjia Building are not easy to mess with either.

    Many people in the Imperial City know that there are three owners of Jianjialou, and none of them can be offended, especially Fengxuelou.  I don't know who the boss is, but it's not easy to mess with.

    At this moment, Feng Xue Lou could only shut his mouth and swallow his breath, watching helplessly as the business in the building was lost.

    "Let's go to Jianjialou to get together tomorrow. I'm afraid Xian'er can't go, so it's just the two of us."

    "Okay, then let's go sit down and take a walk to Baochai Tower, so we can see what new jewelry there is."

    "Recently, there have been several good ones, so go and have a look."

    A group of girls talked for a while in the waterside pavilion, and then went to the table at the entrance of the courtyard to exchange for money and silver with a voucher. Adding the original bet of one hundred taels, one person got two hundred taels.

    Su Wan took her share, and Xiao Sang and Xie Si'an gave them both: "Take it, and buy yourself two sets of clothes and jewelry later."

    Xie Si'an smiled: "Then I will thank Madam."

    Xiao Sang also smiled: "Thank you Madam, I will buy you delicious food later."

    "okay."

    "It's a pity, we didn't know Mr. Li was good at chess, so we bought Mr. Zhuo's."

    "Not really."

    There are quite a few girls who bet, but most of them bet on Zhuo Jiu. Now that Zhuo Jiu loses, he can only watch others win money. One hundred taels, for girls who can only receive monthly money,  It is indeed a lot.

    Like Su Luo, it took half a year to save this hundred.

    Su Luo also took the voucher and exchanged it for silver, her little face was full of smiles, as if she was already counting what delicious food these things could buy, or what beautiful dresses or jewelry to buy.

    She said proudly: "You don't believe me when I tell you, my brother-in-law is very good at chess, believe it now!"

    Someone snorted softly: "When did you say that, I didn't know who was asking my sister for money before, and you didn't know it yourself, did you?"

    "That's right, Ah Luo, you don't know anything about this news, so you have the nerve to talk about us."

    "A Luo, you have to treat me."

    "Okay, okay, please, please, let's go to Jianjialou in three days, and this one hundred taels will be considered food money." Su Luo didn't really care about the one hundred taels, she was a little bit pained to save it so hard,  But if this unexpected joy wins back, then it doesn't matter.

    When you spend it, you spend it.

    "Then we've made an agreement, see you at Jianjialou in three days."

    "Yeah."

    A group of girls made an appointment, and left happily, counting the delicious food in Jianjialou and what they wanted to eat as they walked.

    Su Guan and Princess Rujin fell behind, watching the chattering girls smiling, thinking how good it would be to be an innocent and carefree girl.

    She wanted to sigh a few words, but also wanted toThe person next to her was also unmarried, so she raised her eyebrows and asked, "Why don't you like playing with them?"

    Princess Rujin stretched out her hand to stroke a strand of hair beside her ear, and sighed: "I'm about to say kiss, I can't continue to play anymore, recently my mother and concubine are taking care of me, and she even took me to learn how to run a shop  Woolen cloth."

    It seems that all women are like this. When they are not out of the court, they are the daughters of the family. Parents and elders are responsible for everything, as long as they play. In the eyes of adults, children should just play happily.

    But when she is about to say goodbye, the elders will restrain her, ask her to be well-behaved and sensible, and start to learn to manage the shop and deal with those interpersonal matters.

    Because once you get married, you have to face these things by yourself. If you don't learn some skills before getting married, your life in the future may be in a hurry.

    Su Wan patted her hand, but didn't speak, the world is like this, she can't tell her that happiness is the most important thing, if you want to play, keep playing.

    That's all

    Shen Shi (3:00 p.m.), Jinning Duke's Mansion held a banquet. All the guests were seated in Taoyuan. Su Wan found a seat near the main table and sat down. Today's main table is not for her.  Honored guest, Murong Xian's natal family from Pingyuanhou Mansion.

    Seeing her sitting down, Wang Weixi naturally sat next to her, and several daughters-in-law also came together, and soon a table was formed.

    "I haven't seen you for a long time, but the Princess is radiant. She looks better than when she was not out of the cabinet."

    "No, it's possible that the feng shui supporters in Guiyan City, if they have free time, they should really go and have a look."

    "That's right, I don't know what kind of makeup the princess uses on weekdays. This skin is white and rosy, which is really beautiful."

    These words are half sincerity and half praise. Su Wan's complexion is indeed much better now than before he left the cabinet. He was thin before, and his face was said to be as white as jade, but in fact it was a little weak and pale.  Light and delicate.

    However, although she is not much fat now, she has flesh on her cheeks, she is also energetic, and her skin is rosy and beautiful. It goes without saying that she is well-fed.

    "The place is second, that is, I have nothing to do on weekdays, and I spend more time on conditioning my body. After a long time, it will naturally have effects." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 664 She is now drifting too far to find the north

    ?

    "You still have time. We don't know what to do every day. Every day, the days pass."

    In the tall mansion, the young daughter-in-law really doesn't have much free time. Every morning and evening, she has to go to her mother-in-law's place to say hello or have dinner with her, and then take care of the affairs in her small courtyard and take care of the dowry shop.  things, the day is over.

    "I don't use much time at this time." Su Wan smiled, "I was a little weak before, so Jing Yuan invited a famous doctor to come over to show me, and the gentleman gave me a medicinal diet, and asked me to move around more  move around."

    "It's just that I don't want to sit in the yard all the time on weekdays. It's better for my body to move more."

    "Later, I learned to dance again. I didn't practice much. I just practiced for an hour a day. If I persisted like this, my health will be much better."

    The wives and ladies in Gaomen's mansion often exercise very little. Therefore, the body's resistance is indeed weaker than that of other women, and they are easy to get sick if they catch cold. If they can exercise more, it is really good for their health.

    Su Wan felt that there was nothing to hide. If someone could listen to her, she would be happy.

    but¡­¡­

    "However, you can't come here indiscriminately. If you have a body, you must not practice dancing or anything. If you really want to try it, it's best to ask the doctor to take a look first, so that you can know if you are pregnant."

    "Practicing dance may be inconvenient. I'm afraid you won't be able to do it. If so, it's good to move around more on weekdays. It doesn't need a lot of space. It can be done in the yard, just walk around a few times.  gone."

    Someone echoed: "Indeed, staying in the house all day long will make you lose energy. It's also good to move around more."

    "Then let's try it too. You can't practice dancing, but you can still take a walk."

    "also."

    "However, Mr. Li is really kind to the princess. He even invited a doctor to prepare medicinal food for the princess. The one in my family wants me to serve him when he comes back. How can he care about me more?"

    It's true that people are more popular than people. I heard that Su Wan married a poor student, and they felt sorry for her. But although the husband is poorer, he is really kind to her, and he really cares about her. Now I hear  Said that the relationship between the two is very good.

    Moreover, I heard that Li Jingyuan is quite knowledgeable, and he could make Mr. Zhuo bow his head and admit defeat just now when he played chess. It can be seen that he is not incompetent, but I heard that he likes mountains, rivers and fields, and doesn't like becoming a scholar.

    "Not really."

    Several young ladies complained a few words about their husbands, feeling a little dissatisfied in their hearts, thinking that after they go back, they must teach him a lesson, let him learn more like Mr. Li, and see how he is a husband.

    Su Wan still didn't know that his few words would cause the wives' families to fall into dire straits, so he lowered his head and took a sip of tea, then smiled and talked about other things with everyone.

    At this moment, a lady squeezed into the seat next to her and sat down, and then whispered to her: "The Princess remembers Su Ran."

    Su Ran?

    It's been a long time since Su Wan heard about her. It is said that she was very successful in the Ming Palace, and now even the princess wants to give her three points.

    "What's up with her?"

    The other party squinted and raised his eyebrows and said: "I heard that King Ming is going to make her a side concubine in the brochure. Last time I met her on the street, she was with a lot of people, and she was very arrogant. The next time the princess sees her, don't worry."  Just be careful."

    "As I see it, she is now drifting away."

    "She's going to be a side concubine?" Su Wan was slightly surprised. Although everyone in the imperial city knew that Su Ran and King Ming had one leg, two legs, and even many legs, Su Ran had always been a staff member.  Entering and exiting the Ming Palace, it seems that they have no intention of entering the backyard of others.

    At that time, Su Wan guessed that Su Ran might be dissatisfied with the status of the concubine and wanted to be the main palace. After all, modern people have received modern education. Who would be willing to be a concubine?

    Next, she is not very happy that this back house restricts her freedom.

    "Perhaps." The man said, "It is said that the booklet has been handed in, and the situation is unknown. Recently, there are many things in the imperial city, so it may not be so easy to achieve what you want, but this time it will not work, and there will be a second time."

    Su Wan nodded: "Thank you Madam for telling me, if I meet her, I will definitely pay attention."

    The relationship between Su Wan and Su Ran is not good, or the relationship between Su Ran and the Duke of Jinning is not good. Now that she is about to make her mark, if she meets Su Wan, she might try to play a big role.

    It was a good intention for the other party to tell Su Wan, fearing that Su Wan would run into her and be bullied.

    & nbsp; "You're welcome, but it's a trivial matter." After the man finished speaking, he sat back in his seat.

    Su Wan reached out and poured himself a cup of tea, and then began to think about Su Ran's question, but after a while, Mrs. Jin Ning and his wife arrived with a group of people from the house. They first made an opening remark, and then invited everyone to eat.  Delicious without restraint.

    Without Su Fu's disturbance, the banquet went smoothly. Because Li Linsheng won the chess game, the banker got several thousand taels of silver, and all the silver was used to buy a batch of good wine, which was quickly given away.  On the banquet.

    Between pushing cups and changing cups, it is lively and festive, joyful and complete.

    It was getting dark when Su Wan and Li Lin left. Li Lin drank some wine, not much.

    Su Wan was tired all day, and she was really sleepy. When she got into the carriage and leaned against him, she didn't want to open her eyes. He stretched out his hand to hug her, so that the carriage would not be bumpy and uncomfortable for a while.

    In the end, he stretched out his hand to pull a strand of hair around her ear, which was soft and soft, and was touched by his palm, which was slightly rippling.

    There was a smile on the corner of his mouth: "Tired?"

    "Well, I'm tired." Every time this kind of banquet is over, I'm so tired that I don't want to move my eyelids.

    "Then rest for a while, there is nothing to do tomorrow, rest at home for a day, if you want to meet your friends in the future, go, and then we will go back."

    Su Wan nodded, as if he agreed, and then swayed with the carriage, not knowing when he fell asleep, and when he woke up again, it was already the next morning.

    The sun came out outside, and the winter sun was bright and light, like a butterfly dancing in the light and shadow.

    She didn't call anyone, went to the bathroom and washed it with warm water on the shelf, changed her clothes and left the bedroom. When she came out, Shanwu and Zhucui were serving breakfast.

    "Where's your son?"

    "Returning to Madam, the young master has gone to the front yard. In the morning, a guest came to look for the young master, so the young master went to entertain him. However, when the young master left, he said that the madam would be up around this time, so that the servants could prepare breakfast."

    "Madam, please use it." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 665 I don't know what the princess thinks about Lu Guanshi?

    ?

    "Do you know who is here?"

    "My servant doesn't know, if not, my servant will ask Huifeng?"

    "No need." Su Wan didn't even bother him when he saw a friend, not to mention that it wasn't necessary, and this kind of behavior was really bad, everyone needs their own space.

    "Let me eat something first, what's for breakfast today?"

    "Today's breakfast was ordered by Sister Xiaosang. It's all Madam likes to eat. After calculating the time, it's still hot at the moment. The servant girl is still thinking that if Madam hasn't gotten up yet, she will eat it in the morning.  Madame shouted."

    This time, because they only stayed in the Imperial City for a few days, Master Gao and Mrs. Gao did not come with them. The chefs in the kitchen were arranged from Xiansi Building, and their craftsmanship was also very good.

    However, it's rare to come back once, and Su Wan wants to eat the food that he usually goes shopping. Although the street food is not as exquisite as the home chef's, it also has a special flavor.

    "Oh, then I have to have a good taste."

    Su Wan walked to the edge of the table and sat down, but saw a small bowl of red bean porridge on the table, and three other plates, one plate contained two fried brown and crispy pancakes, and the other plate contained two Bixiaolong  The buns are bigger, and the last one has two slices of melon seed sugar cake.

    Finally, Shanwu opened another box, and there was a small bowl of bird's nest and white fungus soup inside. The bird's nest and white fungus soup was made in the kitchen, and Su Wan would eat a small bowl every other day.

    Red bean porridge is a very thin porridge. I eat it on weekdays to drink this soup. The soup is slightly sweet but not greasy. The sugar shop has made red bean porridge for decades. It is very popular with girls, and a bowl is only three  A copper coin is not expensive.

    Drinking porridge should be served with the special buns made in their shop. The buns have two fillings, one is shredded radish mixed with minced meat, and the other is homemade sauerkraut with shredded dried bamboo shoots.  In season, there are fresh shredded bamboo shoots, which are very delicious.

    Su Wan ate two steamed buns with red bean porridge, then half a pancake, and a piece of melon seed sugar cake. Finally, he was really full, and then slowly drank the small bowl of bird's nest and white fungus soup.

    After raising it for so long, her appetite is slightly bigger than before, but that's it, she really can't eat any more.

    After drinking the bird's nest and white fungus soup, she went to the garden contentedly. She was busy with work a few days ago, so she didn't have time to visit the garden, and she didn't know what happened to the garden after she left for so long.

    By the way, take a walk after meals to eliminate food.

    It's late October now, and although it hasn't snowed yet, the weather is already very cold. When she came out, she was wearing a cloak with red plums on a green background, with mountain mist and bamboo extracts around her.

    The garden is quiet and quiet. At this time, except for a few evergreen trees and flowers, the flowers and plants are still covered with green clothes. The leaves that should fall are falling, and the leaves that should wither are also withered.

    The cold wind is bleak, and everything is dying.

    Su Wan felt a sigh of emotion in his heart. At this moment, he happened to see two maidservants busy in the garden, piling up the withered leaves on the grass, and cutting off the withered flowers and plants, spreading them on the ground.

    "What is this doing?"

    The two maidservants were busy, when they heard the voice, they looked up, and then hurriedly saluted: "Meet the princess."

    "If you go back to the princess, the servants are composting. They bury these leaves and hay under the soil. When new flowers and plants are planted in the next spring, they can be used to cover it. It is a good fertilizer."

    "This can be regarded as making the best use of everything." Su Wan glanced at the yard, and then asked the two, "Do you know what flowers will bloom in spring next year?"

    "The servant girl heard that the planting was the same as the one arranged by the princess before. The steward said that in this way, the princess will feel familiar every time she comes back."

    In the beginning, this Jingping Garden was arranged by Su Wan. She arranged where and what kind of flowers to plant one by one, and the flowers she liked were also planted.

    "That's fine, keep busy, if it's cold, go back and add an extra coat."

    "Thank you princess."

    Su Wan walked around the yard, and then went to see Aunt Azhu. Azhu lived in a yard, and she had nothing to do. She even started planting vegetables in the yard. In winter, there were still some winter vegetables that had not been brought back.

    She was burning a brazier in the house, lying on the recliner with her eyes closed and covered with a blanket, as if she was peaceful and peaceful.

    Su Wan looked at the door for a while and saw that she seemed to be asleep, so she didn't bother her anymore and left lightly.

    It was not yet noon when Su Wan returned to the main courtyard again, and he didn't feel sleepy even after sleeping a lot in the morning. After thinking about it, he asked someone to invite Steward Lin over to ask about the situation in the nearest shop.

    &nbsp; Su Wan asked about the situation in the shops, and then asked Manager Lin about his plans for next year, and went through the books of several shops along the way.

    Generally, the store reconciliation books are at the end of the year, when the harvest of the year will be liquidated and collected, and then some annual gifts will be arranged for the people below.

    Some of them gave some money directly, and some of them divided up the useful things that were not easy to sell in the shop, such as the pattern that was not very good, or the fabric with some defects.

    The next step is to send some food from the farm.

    In the past, Steward Lin was in charge of things alone, and the Jinning Mansion and the Zhen Guo Mansion each sent a person to watch over them. These things were all arranged by him. Now that Su Wan has taken over, even if he has ideas and arrangements, he has to go through the boss.  Generally agree.

    There is nothing wrong with this ledger.

    "The money on the account, I will get it when I come back at the end of January next year. As for the annual gift of the people below, you can give it according to your previous arrangement, but you can also change it. Ask them if they want money or eat it.  If you need it, just give it at the same price.¡±

    "I will select some of the things sent from the farm at the end of the year and send them to Jinning Duke's and Zhen Guogong's mansions, and the rest will have nothing to do."

    "The account book before the New Year's Eve, please sort it out again. You don't have to go all the way to Guiyan City. I'll just read it when I come back to the Imperial City."

    "yes."

    Su Wan finished handling the matter, and then asked him: "Steward Lin has been in the Imperial City for a long time, and I don't know if he knows anyone who can be a steward?"

    Steward Lin was a little confused: "The person who is in charge?"

    Su Wan nodded: "I have a new business over there and I want someone who can manage it here in the imperial city. Since these businesses are not mixed with my dowry shop, I don't want to bother you with manager Lin. Please  Manager Lin, don't mind."

    Steward Lin understood what she meant when she heard that she wanted to start a new business.

    So he said: "I understand what the princess means. I have a lot of shops in my hands right now. It's not bad to be able to manage them well. Besides, as my subordinates are getting older, if they want to stay successful, they can manage them well.  Otherwise, the subordinates can¡¯t do it.¡±

    "If you want to come down to nominate candidates, I wonder what the Princess thinks of Steward Lu?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 666

    ?

    "Steward Lu?"

    When Su Wan thought about it carefully, he really remembered that there was such a person who was the steward of a certain shop. He was not very old. He was only twenty-three or twenty-four years old this year, but he was quite valued by Steward Lin. It seemed that he wanted to  Train him as the next big steward.

    It was precisely because of this that Su Wan knew about Guanshi Lu.

    "Isn't Steward Lu the candidate you want to be your apprentice? If he leaves, your side"

    Lin Guanshi said: "It doesn't matter. He is indeed a bit capable. I valued him more before, but I also know that he is not satisfied with the status quo. If he can get into the eyes of the princess, it would be great.  gone."

    "As for me, I also understand the meaning of the princess, just continue to be successful. In this way, it is very easy to find someone who can do such a big job. No matter how bad it is, I will teach it and run it in my way.  .¡±

    Steward Lin does have his own set of regulations. The shops in his hands are not hot shops. In the imperial city, they can only be called mediocre.

    However, there are some unobtrusive businesses that are very profitable in private.

    These shops are in his hands, and every year, or even every month, the income is considerable.

    Su Wan nodded: "Then let Steward Lu come over to take a look. Since it's a new business, what I need is a steward who is good at pioneering. If I tried him and it doesn't work, I don't want it either."

    The business Su Wan was talking about was naturally a matter for the merchant brothers. The merchant brothers are indeed capable, but they are just two people, and there must be insufficient manpower.

    The bustling place in the imperial city is the most profitable, and Su Wan didn't want to miss it, so she thought of arranging a steward on the imperial city side, so that the two brothers could manage the affairs of the imperial city.

    "This is what it should be. If he fails, it means that he has no ability, and he can't blame others. When the subordinate returns, he will go talk to him about it, and then bring him to meet the princess."

    Su Wan nodded, seeing that everything was done, and then asked Shan Wu to send Steward Lin away.

    When Shanwu came back, he found out about the affairs of the outer courtyard.

    "The ones who came to look for you today are Mr. Zhuo and others. In the morning, I heard that they were appreciating poems and paintings. At noon, I asked the kitchen to deliver some food. Afterwards, I was writing essays and playing chess."

    "Oh? It's Mr. Zhuo again?" Su Wan felt a little surprised. This Zhuo Jiu lost to Li Lin in a chess game yesterday, and he came to the door today. Isn't this looking for abuse?

    "It's Mr. Zhuo."

    Su Wan's face was weird for a while, but he reached out and rubbed the center of his eyebrows and then ignored it.

    The friendship between women came about strangely. They talked about their favorite food, or their favorite rouge, gouache and jewelry. While talking, they felt that the other party was their bosom friend, and then they were good sisters.

    In the same way, the friendship between men also came about strangely, or they drank wine and chatted together, or enjoyed poems, paintings and music houses together, or even those who competed together and could be referred to as confidants.  It is a great joy in life to have good teachers and helpful friends.

    Zhuo Jiu was able to come to the door today, and he has stayed in the outer court for so long, so naturally he didn't come to cause trouble, he presumably came to make friends.

    "Go and ask the kitchen to prepare some snacks, pastries, and dried fruits, and then ask someone to boil some hot water, so that they won't be able to drink a sip of hot tea in a while, and there are not many people in the house. If you two are okay, go to the outer courtyard to help  Make tea and serve."

    Shan Wu paused for a moment: "Slaves, servants?"

    The two of them usually served in the inner courtyard and seldom went to the outer courtyard. Now they are asked to boil water and make tea, which is really a bit caught off guard.

    "Why? Can't you go?" Su Wan smiled, "It's not a big deal, even if you did something wrong, you young masters are not unreasonable people, and won't care about you. Besides, this bullying has to be done."  See who the master is."

    "Take it as an experience, and you can talk to them when you go back."

    The two of them were also a little moved when they heard the words, and Zhu Cui, who was usually quiet on weekdays, showed expectant eyes.

    The two looked at each other, and Shan Wu said: "Then madam, the slaves and servants will pass by now, and they said that madam asked us to make tea."

    Su Wan nodded: "Go ahead, do your job well."

    The two saluted, and then went out together. After a while, Xiao Sang came back.

    "Madam let the two of them go to the outer courtyard?"

    Su Wan hummed: "Let them go and have a look. There will be many more things like this in the future. It would be great if they can stay. If they can't, then let's talk about it."

    theXiao Sang immediately understood Su Wan's meaning after hearing the words: "Madam, is this trying to test them?"

    Su Wan's fingers lightly brushed over the edge of the teacup: "Young master, a romantic and talented man, once he gets it, he will fly to the branches and become a noble person. Someone always thinks about it."

    "Whether this person is determined or not, let's see if he bites the hook when the bait is tempting enough."

    Xiao Sang said: "Madam is right. There will be more such things in the future. If they can't even overcome this temptation, how can they continue to stay by Madam's side."

    "But I see that these two people are okay. Before going to the outer courtyard, I went to find me and asked me to come to Madam's side, so that Madam would not be able to drink hot tea even if she wanted to."

    "It's really interesting."

    Su Wan looked at the sky outside. At this time, there were no earth dragons growing in the house, and it was indeed a little cold. It was fine with the charcoal fire, but if it was far away, it would feel cold, so she stopped thinking about dancing and piano.

    "What happened to the thing that asked you to send someone to inquire this morning? Then Su Ran is really going to be the side concubine of King Ming?"

    Xiao Sang said: "It's easy to inquire about this matter. I heard that the brochure has been handed in. I don't know the details, but now Su Ran is very prosperous in the imperial city. It is said that many noble ladies and noble daughters will retreat three times when they see her."  Where is the ruler?"

    "Speaking of it, it is also because of the recent accident of King Sui. Your Majesty's three adult princes, King An is already useless, and now King Sui has been demoted to a commoner. The rest is only King Ming. Many people in the imperial city speculate  King Ming will ascend the throne in the future."

    "Presumably Su Ran thinks the same way. If King Ming is just a prince, she will definitely not agree to be a side concubine. But if King Ming is the prince, she will be a prince or even an emperor in the future. Her side concubine will be very different.  .¡±

    "If she keeps procrastinating like this, when King Ming enters the East Palace, with her embarrassing status, it will not be easy for her to become the side concubine of the prince, so she is anxious to become the side concubine of the palace first."

    The crown prince is the crown prince, which concerns the family, the country, and the world. Naturally, the women around him should not be messed up. To be a side concubine, they must have a clean family background, and the girl herself must be clean. Otherwise, His Majesty and the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty would not agree.

    The bunch of things about Su Ran have nothing to do with innocence.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 667 Making clothes is a long-term business

    ?

    Not to mention that she is remarried, she was once a good concubine who abolished the crown prince, and she still hangs out with the king of Ming without a matchmaker, a job, a name, and a role. Such a behavior is no different from that woman in the flower street and willow lane.  Look down on for contempt.

    Moreover, the new and old princes married the same daughter, which is shocking to say, and it will hurt the prince's reputation, let alone a side concubine, even a small concubine, His Majesty and all the officials will not agree.

    However, the conditions for the side concubine of the palace are more relaxed. If she wants to be a concubine of the palace, no one will care about her.  There is room for manipulation.

    That's why there was an operation that King Ming Shangzhe wanted to make her a side concubine.

    Speaking of which, although Su Ran is not likable, and she has a lot of disgusting operations, she has some real skills to make people feel that she is important, so she wants to protect her.

    Even Princess Ming Qin Yuzhu, although she was annoyed that she always had no brains, but because she could really help Ming Wang Daye a lot, she tolerated her a bit.

    Sometimes Su Wan admires Su Ran's brain capacity. She can remember so many things. She has almost forgotten the things in her previous life. Many times, she may feel that she is the person who lives here, and she just occasionally thinks of some things inadvertently.  , I just feel that it is already very far away.

    "Madam, do you think Su Ran can really be the side concubine of Prince Ming's Mansion?"

    Su Wan came back to her senses, smiled and said, "It's up to her ability, we can't guess this matter accurately."

    In fact, there are various aspects of thinking and weighing, such as how determined King Ming is to help her become a side concubine, and how the emperor in the palace thinks.

    The most important thing is the emperor's mind.

    Xiao Sang also smiled: "That's true, let's see her own ability."

    The little sauna poked the charcoal fire in the brazier with the tongs, and added some charcoal: "Is it cold, ma'am? If it's cold, burn the earth dragon."

    "It's not too cold, so don't worry about it. I will go back in two days. By the way, I remember that there are many houses in Jingpingyuan that burn kang. When the time comes, people will make one in the side hall. It will be easy to use."  convenient."

    When the Jingpingyuan was built, earth dragons were placed in the main courtyard and the guest garden in the outer courtyard, and the rest of the courtyards were burnt kangs. The emperor city is very cold in winter after it snows. If there is no kang, that is  It was freezing cold.

    But burning the earth dragon is really troublesome, and it also costs a lot of firewood, so Su Wan didn't bother to let people burn it after staying for a few days. It just so happened that it wasn't too cold at the moment.  The warm quilt is also passable.

    Xiao Sang said: "Then I will go to the steward of the house and let him arrange it later."

    Not long after the application time passed, Steward Lin brought Steward Lu over.

    Guanshi Lu is a tall and thin young man. Although he is not as handsome as those nobles, his facial features are not bad. At this moment, he is wearing a blue cotton coat, and his face is a little red.

    "Princess, this is Manager Lu. His name is Lu Ling, and he will be twenty-four after the new year. I see that he is quite capable of doing things."

    Lu Ling came forward to salute: "I have seen the princess."

    "There is no need to be formal, sit down."

    Su Guan asked them to sit down, and asked Xiao Sang to serve them a cup of hot tea. Seeing that Lu Ling seemed a little excited, Su Wan didn't tell her her own plan directly, but instead asked about the people in the shop he was in charge of.  matter.

    The shop that Lu Ling manages sells fabrics and ready-made clothing stores. There are also good materials in the store, as well as ordinary materials, and the business of ready-made clothes. The business in the store is not booming, but Lu Ling manages it well.  It is one of the best business among several shops.

    Speaking of the things in the shop, Lu Ling calmed down, and then talked about the business of the shop recently. The business in the shop is good mainly because the ready-made clothes are selling well.

    Lu Ling divides ready-to-wear into high-end and low-end routes.

    One sells handicrafts. After all, it is an old shop with more than 20 years old. The handicrafts are very good. The reputation of the 20-year-old shop is used for publicity, which attracts many high-spending customers.  , In addition, those clothes are made of good materials, and the workmanship is also exquisite, which is also satisfactory. There are also some ladies and girls who go to the store to choose fabrics to order clothes.

    As for the low-end route, it sells ordinary people¡¯s clothes. The materials used in spring, winter and autumn are relatively strong and not so easy to break, and you also need to go around when making clothes. Winter clothes are mainly cotton-padded clothes.  The material is also sufficient, very thick and warm, and it takes the path of small profits but quick turnover.

    However, except for the winter clothes, which are made by the tailors in the store, the three seasons of spring, summer and autumn??All the clothes can be taken away by women and girls who are good at needlework, and they can be made at home. The wages are calculated according to the number of pieces, which is convenient and flexible, and it is much cheaper than hiring workers.

    Su Wan was a little surprised when he heard what he said, but she also knew that he was indeed capable, smart and flexible enough. It would be enough for him to manage the stalls in the Imperial City, so she asked him about his plans for the coming year.

    Lu Ling said: "In the coming year, I want people to make more handkerchiefs, head flowers, nets and other small things to put in the shop. It doesn't matter how good the material is. When someone comes to the shop to buy clothes, if they like it,  It¡¯s also a lucrative business.¡±

    "Of course, the main thing is to add something to the customer. When the customer buys clothes, give a small thing. Although it is not worth the money, the customer feels that he has taken advantage of it and is happy. Compared with the clothes of the same money in the two stores, he can get more.  For a small thing, I will naturally choose what is in our store, and I will come again next time.¡±

    "We make clothes, and what we do is long-term business. If every customer stays for a long time, the business will be fine."

    "As for these small things, they don't cost much. I asked some women who have nothing to do at home to take back some of the shredded cloth ends in the store. It didn't cost a few copper coins, and I also gave them some hard work.  money."

    Su Wan's fingers lightly slid over the edge of the teacup, and a smile was still on the corner of his mouth: "It's a good idea, so I'll do what you said. You're still in charge of this store right now.  I will send someone else to contact you."

    "At that time, if you are busy enough, this store will still be under your management. With your share of money, if you are too busy, you and Manager Lin will come up with another manager for me."

    "This matter is settled for the time being."

    "Ah? It's settled?" Lu Ling was still a little dazed. He was clearly talking about the business of the Buzhuang shop. He had prepared a lot of things to say about the new business, so why was it so decided?

    Su Wan raised her eyebrows and glanced at him: "What? Are you still not happy?"

    "No, no! The subordinate is willing, of course the subordinate is willing, thank you princess." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 668 That Chen family is the one that divorced Su Ling back then

    ?

    Lu Ling was still a little dizzy when he went out with Steward Lin, mainly because he was a little dizzy from the pie that fell that day. He thought he had to perform well, but he didn't expect it to be so easy.

    Before leaving, Su Wan said that there were a lot of food sent by the farm over the kitchen, and the people in the house couldn't finish it, so he asked them to take some back.

    "Uncle Lin, has this really happened?"

    Steward Lin glared at him: "Why, you still don't believe it yet? Let me tell you, kid, do a good job for the county governor in the future, and don't do anything foolish."

    Lu Ling grinned and showed eight white teeth: "Uncle Lin, you don't know me yet. I will definitely do my job well, and I will never embarrass you."

    Steward Lin was the dowry of the Yue family back then, and was the son of a steward. Later, because of his outstanding ability, he became a senior steward. After so many years, he has been in charge of these shops of the Yue family.

    Although it is said that they are in charge of others, the boss has treated them well over the years, especially people in the position of steward Lin, who have accumulated quite a lot of wealth.

    For many people, it is an excellent job to be in charge of these powerful families. As long as the boss does not fail, and they are not a piece of mud, they can do everything well, then they will be safe for the rest of their lives.

    "Remember to handle things well. If you can't handle things well, let alone the princess, even I can't spare you!"

    "Uncle Lin, you know, don't worry!"

    The two went to the kitchen, and the steward heard that Su Wan had ordered them to come, so he opened the door of the warehouse and asked them to pick out some fruits and vegetables they wanted to eat and take them away.

    "Bring more if you can. Jinning Duke's and Zhen Guogong's mansions are afraid that the son and wife will have nothing to eat when they come back, so they sent a lot of them. After a few days, the son and wife will return to Yancheng.  I don't know when I'll finish eating."

    When the two heard this, they were not polite. They each divided half a bag of good rice, and then filled half a bag of vegetables and half a bag of fruit, and left Jingpingyuan with their backs and hands.

    When the sun was setting, someone came to Jingpingyuan to spread the word that Su Xun was coming over for dinner at night. Su Wan went to the kitchen and asked someone to prepare some good dishes for him.  After they broke up, Li Lin went back to the bathroom to wash up.

    Li Lin stayed with these people for a day, and his body was covered with some fragrance brought by someone who didn't know who brought it. When he came back, he washed it and changed into a blue robe.

    Su Wan was warming up by the fire in the room, flipping through a few pages of a book in his hand, and didn't even raise his head when he heard footsteps: "The people outside have dispersed."

    "Well, it's over, it's time to go back to dinner."

    "Speaking of which, why don't you keep them?"

    "No need, if there is a chance, just go out and get together, it's not convenient at home."

    It doesn't matter to Su Wan, as long as he doesn't come every day, he's entertaining, but she doesn't object when he says he wants to get together outside, and she's at ease without her help arranging the entertaining.

    "By the way, what did Mr. Zhuo want for you?"

    "I don't have anything to do, just come to discuss knowledge. This person is quite proud, but he is also magnanimous. If he can't compare, he will work hard and study hard."

    Su Wan reached out and took a pear, took a bite, and said slowly: "He is talented, so he is naturally a little arrogant. What do you think of his nature?"

    Li Lin came over and said slowly: "It's okay."

    Su Wan turned to look at him: "Okay?"

    "It's okay to be a friend, and forget about the rest. This person is good at strategy and attacking the heart, which is quite a true inheritance from his grandfather, but he can be regarded as magnanimous in his actions."

    "Madam asked him what to do?"

    Su Wan smiled and said, "I'm a little curious. It is said that Wen Sihou's mansion intends to marry Huaihe Prince's mansion, so that Mr. Zhuo will marry Princess Rujin. What do you think?"

    "It's not about what I think, but what the Huaihe Palace thinks, madam."

    All right.

    Su Wan put the book aside, lowered his head and gnawed at the pear: "My father will come over later, so let's have a meal with him today, and do something quickly tomorrow, and we'll go back the day after tomorrow."

    "I heard that Su Ran is very arrogant in the imperial city now. I'm too lazy to stay longer, so as not to run into her and let her have a better time."

    Su Ran thought that King Ming was going to be the crown prince, and she would have to be a noble concubine or even a queen in the future, but she didn't know, and even everyone didn't know, that the emperor and King Zhao hid Zhao Mingjing, who was still in Shiqiao Village.

    It's been a few years for the scenery to be ups and downs.

    &nbsp; Of course, avoiding her is not because Su Wan is afraid of her, it's just that she finds it bothersome and annoying, and doesn't want to get involved. If she has the leisure, she might as well go back to the village and grow two plants, which will make her happy when they bloom.

    Li Lin has been with her for so long, and he is very clear about her dislike of trouble, so he nodded: "Okay, I will go back later, I have nothing to do."

    The couple decided on the time to go back, and ordered people to start preparing and tidying up, so as not to be in a hurry.

    Su Xun didn't go back to Jinning Duke's mansion when he went down to the yamen. He changed his official uniform in the yamen, and then ordered someone to drive to Jingpingyuan. When he got off the carriage, he happened to see Li Lin coming out of the door to greet him.

    "Father-in-law has worked hard all the way."

    Su Xun let go: "Where is Awan?"

    Li Lindao: "It's getting cold, I'll let her wait in the room, father-in-law, please come with me."

    After thinking about it, Su Xun realized that it was cold, and the wind outside was chilly, so he said: "It's better for you to think carefully, don't let her out today, it's cold."

    The two of them entered the gate of Jingpingyuan together, and then went to the inner courtyard. Su Wan asked someone to light two pots of charcoal fire in the house.

    Su Xun calmed down a bit after drinking a cup of hot tea.

    "When are you going back?"

    Su Wan said: "If there is nothing else to do, I will come back later."

    Su Xun talked about today's reason for coming: "Your grandparents want to marry off your fourth sister."

    "Jingyuan told me her plan the day before yesterday, so I told your grandparents. I sent people to investigate carefully yesterday and found that it was true. If she hadn't trapped her in Furong Garden yesterday, she would have wanted to attack Zhuo Jiu."  .¡±

    "Who is Zhuo Jiu? She dares to take advantage of others, and she uses those low-level methods!" Su Xun's face turned black.

    "If this kind of thing really happened, and it wasn't that Wen Sihou's mansion would not admit such a thing, Duke Ning's mansion would be ashamed. A person like her should have married her long ago so that she would give up her heart, so as not to count against someone  If not, come to the second one."

    "When the time comes, something will happen, which will ruin the reputation of Jinning Duke's Mansion, and make enemies on all sides."

    Su Wan didn't expect Duke Ning Jin and Mrs. Wang to immediately marry her off, so he was stunned for a moment and asked, "Who do you want to marry her to?"

    "I heard that your grandmother sent someone to the Chen family today." Su Xun was worried that she didn't know which Chen family, so she explained, "The Chen family is the one that divorced Su Ling back then. Su Fu is going to marry  Yes, it's him."

    "!!!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 669 This Operation Is Really Powerful

    Su Wan almost choked on his saliva, his eyes widened: "No, is there no one in this imperial city? Is there no suitable person in this world? Why did you choose this Chen family?"

    This operation is really a bit powerful, Su Wan silently lit a piece of wax for Su Fu.

    When Su Ling had an accident in the past, the Chen family didn't know about it at all, and Su Ling didn't lose her innocence. As long as the family suppresses this matter, she can still marry her, but Yang and Su Fu can't see her  Alright, let's tell the Chen family about this, so the Chen family broke up in a rage.

    Because of this, Su Ling's heart was ashamed, and she hated Yang and Su Fu, and then under Su Ruo's arrangement, she resolutely married Sui Wang as a side concubine.

    As for the Chen family, they have been unable to find a suitable marriage after retiring, and have been delaying it. Now that I think about it, I'm afraid they have regretted it a long time ago. They must have opinions on the original instigators Yang and Su Fu.  If Su Fu married in the past, it would be difficult to say that she would have a good life.

    Moreover, Su Fu was so proud and arrogant that a nobleman like Zhuo Jiu could barely catch her eye. As for someone like Chen Lian, she probably didn't even want to take a second look, how could she want to.

    No matter how you look at this marriage, it is ridiculous.

    Su Xun sighed: "Your grandparents said that since Su Fu ruined a marriage, and now she pays back the other, it can be regarded as a cycle of karma, and it can also be regarded as punishment for her."

    "As for the Chen family, Chen Shilang has already submitted a letter to become an official, and he will return home when the imperial order comes down. The Chen family does not have any relatives in court, and Chen Lian himself is too muddy to support the wall. Now he is in the house of a dignitary in the imperial city.  Even a concubine, no one is willing to marry him."

    The servant is a third-rank official, and his status in the court is not low. Of course, Chen Shilang has skills and connections, but he is old, and Chen Lian can't help him. There is really nothing he can do.

    Su Wan asked: "Then what is the exchange condition?"

    Su Xun said: "Chen Lian married Su Fu, took her back to the hometown of the Chen family, and took care of her in the future. If she gave birth to a child of the Chen family in the future and wanted to become an official when she grew up, the Duke of Jinning will  Will help a little bit."

    "Chen Lian has no skills, so he can only pin his hopes on the next generation. By that time, Chen Shilang's bones may have rotted away, and his connections in the court have long since disappeared. In this way, looking for a powerful in-law is a good idea."  The Chen family is the best."

    "The Chen family has already agreed."

    The Chen family is probably thinking in their hearts: No matter how bad Su Fu is, at least she has a father who is the eldest son and a brother who is the eldest grandson. Even if they are tired of Su Fu, they will definitely take care of the children born to Su Fu.  Two.

    Su Wan's expression was a bit subtle: "This is really good for the Chen family, but what if Su Fu didn't give birth to the Chen family's son?"

    Su Xun was stunned for a moment when he heard the words, and then said after a while: "Probably not, if there is really no one, as long as the Chen family manages Su Fu well, the Jinning government will be able to take care of the Chen family in the future."

    The so-called Chen family is actually a little cryptic. The only heir of the Chen family is Chen Lian. Since Su Fu has no children, this so-called Chen family is naturally born of a concubine.

    Su Xun sighed, with a complicated expression on his face: "It's all because I couldn't calm down that all the things that happened later happened."

    If the Duke of Jinning had done things like other powerful families, Su Ling would have died long ago when she insisted on marrying King Sui, and all the embarrassing things that Su Fu had caused after the reconciliation would have died long ago.

    If his own girl was disobedient and made a mistake, he really wanted to give her a chance, and didn't want her to lose her life, but for other people's children, this sympathy would be much less.

    Next, the incident caused by Su Fu really had a great impact. Not only was it difficult to deal with, but it also caused him to be marginalized in his official career, which made him feel disgusted and disgusted.

    "Father, why should you sigh? She has come to the point where chickens hate dogs and everyone hates her. She did it by herself. She is so lucky to be able to save her life."

    The family taught you to raise you and live a precious life for you. They didn't expect you to make sacrifices for the family, but you can't let the family be ashamed because of you.

    Su Wan persuaded Su Xun for a few words, and then asked: "Is that date fixed?"

    Su Xun said: "It's settled. She will get married in ten days. Your grandmother said that if she is unwilling at that time, you can pour the drug and send her to the sedan chair. Anyway, the Chen family and our family will be married that day."  It's not a big deal, just take the person away, and the future will be up to the Chen family."

    "In addition, your grandparents arranged for her four powerful personal servants to marry her, and they will be able to keep an eye on her all the time."

    "You want to go back?Just go back, just treat it as something that you didn't know she was going to get married.  "

    Su Wan hummed, indicating that he understood.

    Su Xun had a meal with the couple in Jingpingyuan, and then he said goodbye and left, saying that he was very busy recently, and he would not come to see them off when they left.

    Su Wan was a little surprised that Su Fu was going to marry Chen Lian, but she didn't take it to heart. Anyway, there might not be any intersections in the future

    The next day, the couple had breakfast and went out to work separately. Su Wan and Princess Rujin made an appointment to meet at Jianjialou. She came earlier, and there happened to be someone playing the piano and dancing in Jianjialou.

    The restaurant owned by Princess Huaihe is indeed very big, surrounded by buildings on all sides, and a spacious hollow courtyard in the middle.  The competition table for the girls.

    ?Because there are no men in Jianjialou, the girls are happy to play, so they also like to come here. Since its opening, Jianjialou has become a good place for girls to gather.

    At this moment, there is a beautifully dressed girl playing the piano on it, her slender fingers are jumping on the strings, her piano sound is elegant and pure, like the jingle of spring water, and there are several girls in peach-colored dresses dancing for her.

    Su Wan stood in front of the courtyard for a while, listening to the girl finish playing the tune, and applauding with the people beside her, watching the girl come down from the stage with the piano in her arms, and then talked to a group of girls.

    "Which girl is this?"

    At this moment, there was a maid from Jianjialou standing next to Su Wan, who was specially here to receive distinguished guests. As soon as Su Wan came, she came over, and when she saw Su Wan playing the piano on the listening stage, she stood aside and waited.

    "Returning to the princess, this is a girl from Luo Yushi's family. Her name is Suru. She can play the piano very well. The princess came by coincidence. Today she came to compete with a few girls."

    "Suru, that's a good name." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 670 As long as he pays more attention to me, maybe I will consider him

    ?

    The maid asked: "The princess wants to see her. If she wants to see her, the servant will invite her over."

    Su Wan said with a smile: "Don't disturb the competition, Princess Rujin will come over in a while, I asked her, after they finish the competition, let them go up and sit down."

    "yes."

    Su Wan glanced at the competition stage again, and another girl went up with her Baoqin in her arms. She smiled and turned around to go upstairs. The maid beside her was busy leading the way and took her to the private room on the third floor.  Then he quickly ordered fruit cakes and warm tea.

    In winter, Jianjialou began to sell several kinds of warm tea, all of which were prepared after discussion with the doctor. The tea was good for the girl's health, and it had to be drunk hot in winter, so that the whole body would be warm after drinking it.

    Su Guan sat down in the teahouse by the window, and looked down at the competition stage through the window. Right now, this private room is in the best position in the building, and it happens to be able to see the front of the competition stage.  You can see it clearly.

    "Little girls are such fun."

    Although she is not a few years older than these girls, but after getting married, she seems to have no such playful thoughts. She only thinks about handling family affairs and making money all day long. If she has free time, she will plant flowers and drink tea at home.  Or find a friend or two to drink tea and go shopping together, and talk about the trivialities of life.

    Xiao Sang said: "This girl is not as good as that girl Luo just now."

    Su Wan hummed: "But it's pretty good. To be able to play to this level, it can be said that I have spent a long time studying and practicing."

    Seeing that there were no outsiders, Xie Si'an grabbed a handful of melon seeds and sat on the side, kowtow. Hearing this, he smiled and said, "It must have taken a lot of thought. If you don't have some skills, whoever dares to go up to the stage to play, is it to embarrass yourself."

    Xiao Sang smiled: "What Si'an said is also true. These girls are also the daughters of the imperial city. They all want face. They have no skills. Who dares to go on stage."

    Xie Si'an asked, "The Princess likes that Miss Luo?"

    Su Wan smiled and said, "Look at a very gentle and kind girl"

    Xie Si settled down for a while, and asked hesitantly, "Isn't the Princess wanting to be a matchmaker again?"

    Su Wan raised her eyebrows: "That's not true. It's the first time I've paid attention to this girl, but I have ideas and don't know people well, and I won't be able to pick a suitable candidate for a while. If you ask like this,  I would like to know if you have a crush on someone, lest I mess up the mandarin ducks?"

    Xie Si'an simply shut up and did not speak.

    Seeing this, Su Wan laughed: "Okay, I won't say anything if I don't want to, but that person is really brave, I respect him as a man."

    Xie Si'an snorted softly, and stretched out his hand to stroke the hair beside his ear: "It's not like that, although I used to be quite scary, but am I not a good man?"

    Xiao Sang couldn't help it: "Congliang doesn't use it like this."

    "It's almost meaningless."

    The three drank warm tea together, and Princess Rujin came soon after. After she arrived, the two moved to the wooden couch by the window in the compartment to eat and listen to someone playing the piano, and chatted by the way.

    Princess Rujin continued to complain about Zhuo Jiu: "What do you think is the matter with that person? I asked my third brother to ride a horse with me this morning. When did he become so familiar with my family? I'll see if this continues  , Everyone in my family will be subdued by him."

    "Really, let's talk about being angry. I don't know what to be angry about, but I just feel weak all over."

    Mr. Zhuo's operation is also very good, but he didn't show himself in front of Princess Rujin. The two met once when they went out. Zhuo Jiu was also very considerate to her, but he just didn't show any feelings for her.

    However, the group of people in the Huaihe Prince's Mansion, from the Huaihe Prince and his wife, down to the five-year-old nephew of Princess Rujin, were all attacked by Mr. Zhuo, especially her three brothers who were a bit older than her.  I am especially satisfied with Zhuo Jiu.

    "If this goes on, I'm afraid I'm really going to marry him."

    Su Wan smiled: "What's wrong? I saw you shouting very vigorously, so be careful not to be overheard."

    Princess Rujin then stopped her voice, but the expression on her face was still not very happy: "What do you think he means?"

    "The meaning of this is not very clear. They want to marry you, so they want to please your family."

    Princess Rujin became even angrier when she heard the words: "What, if you want to marry me to please me, it's all right? But if he pays more attention to me, maybe I will consider him."

    There is no need to question Zhuo Jiu's excellence, no matter his background or person, this is the imperial city.One of the first candidates for the daughter-in-law to talk about marriage, Princess Rujin didn't really look down on him at all, but felt that he was unintentional and calculating, so she was a little unwilling and worried.

    Of course, Princess Rujin is also the most honorable woman in Eastern Zhao. Neither the Emperor nor King Zhao had a daughter. Even when King Sui was still a prince, there was Princess Hexu, but she was too young, and she was the only one in the royal family.  A lady of the right age.

    Su Wan took a sip of tea and said with a smile: "Since that's the case, you might as well just tell him that he used his strength in the wrong place and let him correct it."

    Rujin snorted softly: "Ah Wan, I see you are quite optimistic about this Mr. Zhuo, do you think me and him"

    "I don't know much about people, even on the surface, I know less than you." Su Wan leaned on the soft pillow with a soft tone, "This matter can't persuade you to marry him, after all, it's a marriage.  , that is a lifetime thing.¡±

    "However, since he has the heart, it's okay to give him a chance. Let's see what he does. If you can make your family and yourself feel that you can marry, then marry."

    "Sometimes when you are vacillating, you can listen to your parents. After all, the prince and princess will never harm you."

    Princess Rujin bit her lips, struggled for a while, and then said: "You are right, forget it, I don't want to, if both the father and the mother think he is good, that's fine, anyway.  His status is also worthy of me, if he really dares to do something, I still have my mother's family."

    "I don't want to, I don't want to."

    Princess Rujin drank two sips of tea, and felt a little more comfortable. Looking up at the people playing the piano in the yard, she felt a little interesting.

    Su Wan said: "Should I let some girls come up and sit down for a while? I just saw a daughter of Luo Yushi's family. She is very good at playing the piano, and she has a good temper."

    "The one from Luo Yushi's family? Her piano is well-known in the imperial city, and her temperament is also gentle and gentle. I heard that she will marry Ji at the beginning of next year, and I'm afraid that all suitors will have to step through the threshold."

    Su Wan smiled: "There are hundreds of girls in a family, let alone a girl from a good family. I don't know which son can get it."

    "Who knows." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 671 Luo Suru

    ?

    The two sat and enjoyed a few qin music, and when the competition was over, it was indeed Luo Suru who won, and the winner got an exquisite snack from Jianjialou - Chunrihua.

    The dessert is delicately made, a bit like ice cream, the lower layer is a bit of green mountain color, like the revival of all things in spring, and the upper layer is a light to thick peach color, which looks like peach blossoms blooming in spring  , Spring is in harmony, elegant and beautiful.

    When I took a closer look, I found that the pastry was carved with trees and flowers, which was very delicate.

    This is Jianjialou's famous pastry Chunri Hua. There is only one piece of this pastry every day, and it is never sold outside.  few.

    Luo Suru will ask someone to cut the pastry into several pieces and distribute them to the girls who are traveling with her. Although no one has a few bites, everyone is very happy after eating.

    Princess Rujin smiled and said: "Go and invite some girls to come up and sit down, and bring more things up."

    Someone nearby immediately answered yes, and then went downstairs to invite someone. After a while, seven or eight girls went up to the third floor. The girls stepped forward and saluted, and one person said, "I don't know what to do."  The two princesses are here, if they know about it, they will definitely come to see them."

    This era is very particular about status. If two people meet, if they are of the same generation, the lower status should salute first;  We chatted and climbed up.

    Like the original Su Ling, it was just to stand tall in front of Su Fu, that's why she plunged into Prince Sui's mansion without hesitation.

    Thinking of Su Ling, I don't know what is going on with her two children now?

    Princess Rujin said: "You don't need to be too polite, just find a seat and sit down. Someone will bring food up later. Wen Xiao and I invite you today. You don't need to be polite."

    "Thank you, princesses."

    The girls were not restrained, each found a place to sit down, and then talked in a low voice. After a while, someone brought up a lot of food. A group of people chatted and ate.  Enthusiastic, but not rude.

    Comparing with the girls who gathered around Princess Rujin before, these are a little different.

    Coincidentally, Luo Suru was sitting beside Su Wan, so Su Wan chatted with her.

    "Miss Luo is really good at playing the piano. When I first arrived on the first floor, I happened to meet her. I came up after listening to it downstairs. I don't know if I have learned from a famous teacher or studied it myself."

    "I don't know how to play other musical instruments, but I just learned some pianos, and sometimes I discuss them with Miss Luo."

    Luo Suru heard that she was also good at piano, and her smile became more sincere: "I liked it when I was young, but I have been learning it since then. I once worshiped Mr. Yunzhan as my teacher."

    "Mr. Yunzhan is good, but Miss Luo is better than blue."

    "The princess is absurd."

    The two chatted for a while, and then talked about the skills and techniques of playing the piano, as well as some music scores in their hands.

    Luo Suru's father was a censor and an official in the court, so she had some wealth, but the family still had to live, and she didn't have that much money to buy her precious music scores, so what she lacked was music scores.

    Su Wan has a lot in her hand, because she has this hobby on weekdays, the Li family has obtained a lot of orphan copies of famous teachers for her, and many of them are handwritten copies.

    "What's so difficult about it? I have some at home. I'll look back and see who can copy it and copy it for you. Just leave me an address. I'll send it to you when the time comes. Otherwise, I will  Send it to A Luo, and let A Luo deliver it to you."

    Luo Suru blushed when she heard the words, and nodded vigorously: "It's all right, thank you Princess."

    Luo Suru asked someone to bring the paper, and then left a string of addresses, Su Wan asked Xiao Sang to take it.

    A group of people stayed in Jianjia Tower until noon before preparing to leave. They learned that Princess Rujin and Su Wan were going to visit Baochai Tower. The girls were free and said they wanted to go and have a look, so they went together.

    "Recently, there are only a few pieces of jewelry, and now it's all there."

    Princess Rujin looked at these jewelry a little dissatisfied. Over the past year, Baochai Tower has indeed produced a lot of new and beautiful jewelry, which are very popular with everyone. Princess Rujin bought everything, but later,  Back and forth and that's all.

    Some say it's a new style, but in fact it's just a slight change on the original basis, and it's almost the same when worn, so she doesn't have much interest in looking at it.

    ?Su Wan has picked quite a few, but she rarely comes to the Imperial City.She seldom comes to the hairpin house, although she also has a lot of jewelry of the same style, the new styles from Jiubian, at any time, don't choose a few to send over, and all of them are exquisite.

    However, no one dislikes the abundance of jewelry, no matter how bad it is, it is okay to buy it back and give it to someone as a gift. Too precious jewelry is not easy to give often, but these small gifts that are not expensive are often brought, which is also very good.

    Hearing what Princess Rujin said, Su Wan secretly wondered if Su Ran was out of ideas.

    After all, this year has passed, no matter how many jewelry styles you have seen, you may not be able to remember them all. It was okay at first, but after a long time, it is naturally a bit difficult.

    She hummed in a low voice: "It must be that the master chef in the building has no inspiration, maybe there will be new ones after a while, besides, if there are no new ones in this store, there must be some in other stores.  Money can¡¯t buy good things.¡±

    "That's right, but I've bought so many, I'm satisfied, even if I change the belt, I can wear it for a long time."

    Su Wan ordered someone to decorate the jewelry he had chosen, and then chose ten exquisite bracelets, and gave one to each of today's girls, and took the rest back, and gave one to each of the two girls of the Shi family.

    Several girls postponed one after another.

    Su Wan smiled and said: "I don't have many chances to come back, just take it as my thank you for talking with me today, and also take it as a chance to meet today, make friends, and invite you to have tea when I come back in the future,  Take it, it's not worth the money."

    "You girls look valuable, but to me, it's really not worth anything."

    The girls thought about it for the same reason, so they accepted the gift box: "Thank you Princess."

    "You're welcome."

    Princess Rujin refused: "You have prepared gifts for them, what about me?"

    Su Guan laughed when she heard the words: "You still need me to give it to you. You don't have any jewelry here. Even if you give it to you, it's useless. I won't make a fool of myself. If you like it, I'll go back and pick a wreath for you.  Remember the URL of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 672 Am I Not Comparable To That Bowl of Noodles?

    ?

    At the beginning of this month, Jiubian had asked craftsmen to make the garlands, and sent a whole set. The boxes were filled with a cage. The garlands were exquisitely made, and they were especially novel.  suitable.

    Hearing what she said, Princess Rujin became interested: "What wreath?"

    Su Wan sold a trick: "I can't tell you now, but I will give you a surprise when the time comes."

    "Well then, I'll just wait."

    After visiting Baochai Tower, a group of people were about to go downstairs when they met Su Ran coming over. When she came, she was very dignified, leading a dozen people, half of them were serving maids, and half were guards.

    She was wearing a moon-white dress embroidered with plum blossoms. She looked beautiful and pure, proud and proud, like a plum blossom blooming on the highest branch in winter.

    The two watched her walk in from the outside, and then led the people up the stairs in a mighty manner, entered a room and closed the door.

    Princess Rujin snorted softly, a little unhappy: "It's really bad luck to meet her."

    Su Wan said: "You, why take her to heart."

    "I just can't get used to her, she walks around in white all day" I thought she was a dead man.

    Princess Rujin did not say the second half of the sentence.

    Speaking of which, Su Ran's current man is still King Ming. Right now, the only adult prince in the court is King Ming. This person has a great chance to inherit the throne. Although she is a princess, she can be high on the outside, but  He never messes with people who shouldn't be messed with.

    Therefore, she was just spouting these words in her stomach, and she would not even say them in front of Su Wan, even Su Wan would not sell her, but after all, the trouble came from her mouth, who knows if it will be heard  Woolen cloth.

    It's just that there is some resentment and injustice in her heart.

    Su Wan sighed and said nothing more.

    A group of people went down Baochai Building, and then went back home. Su Wan returned to Jingpingyuan, and then ordered someone to pack up. Although they only stayed for a few days, she had a lot of things, and it took several days to pack up.  box.

    There is nothing else to do, go to the kitchen to see what is there, some good dry rice and grains can be brought, the rest will be sent to some relatives, and the rest will be eaten by the people guarding the yard.

    In the early morning of the second day, the group loaded the carriage and left the Imperial City, heading all the way to Guiyan City. When the road was boring, Su Wan ordered someone to take out her qin and play a qinxiao with Li Lin.  ensemble.

    This night, we stopped in a town halfway, and continued our journey on the second day. As soon as it was dark, the carriage entered Shiqiao Village. The houses in the village were lit and swayed in the cold wind.

    Su Wan lifted the curtain of the car window and took a look. She felt happy and at ease. She really liked it here.

    "Got home?"

    "We're here." Su Wan reached out and poked Li Lin's arm, "We're back."

    Seeing her happy, Li Lin hummed lightly, then picked up the cloak next to her to tie it on, "It's going to be cold when you get off the car, put it on."

    "Yeah." Su Wan obediently put the hand stove aside, quickly tied up the cloak and wrapped it tightly, and just opened the curtain to take a look, when a gust of cold wind blew in, making her shiver.

    It's really cold.

    "You put it on too. Looking at the weather, I'm afraid it's going to snow."

    "It's coming soon, it's been a few days, there is probably one."

    ?The couple returned to Jingpingyuan, and they settled down. Because of the cold weather, they stayed in Jingpingyuan for the rest of the time except for going to the house of the two uncles of Shi's family the next day.

    Su Wan rested for two days, regained her composure and resumed her previous life arrangement, reading in the morning, practicing piano and dancing in the afternoon, and practicing calligraphy if she had free time.

    Su Wan originally wanted to draw, but he really didn't have that ability, so he gave up after learning for a while without success.

    In the next few days, the weather became colder every day. On the third day of November, the first snow of this year finally fell, covering the mountains and fields, and Shiqiao Village was also covered in this snow-white world.

    When it snowed, Su Wan didn't like to go out even more. She was really afraid of the cold. Although she was much better now, she wasn't as afraid of the cold as before, but the cold was really uncomfortable.

    The next day after the snow, the two merchant brothers and Xie Daxia returned to Guiyan City. Shang Zhi and Shang Wen arranged for unloading and selling goods in the city, and Xie Daxia returned to Shiqiao Village with two boxes of good leather and wool.  ?? 

    Going out for a while, he saw a lot of vicissitudes. When Xie Si'an heard that he was back, he went to the kitchen to look for food, so he hurried over. Seeing him like this, the corners of his mouth tightly clenched.

    "Think of yourself as a young lad, you are quite capable, running so far, if you die outside, don't expect me to collect your body."

    "I'm still learning to race horses with others, and I met a robber on the road, so there's no way I'll come back with my life."

    Miss Xie transformed into a small firecracker, and scolded Daxia Xie from the sidelines. Hearing this, Daxia Xie hummed twice, as if he had heard it.

    "Did you hear me talking to you?"

    Xie Daxia said: "I heard it."

    "Then are you still going?"

    "NoOf course I went!" Daxia Xie reacted quickly, seeing that Xie Si'an's face was dark, he hurriedly explained, "Okay, okay, it's not a big deal, I have nothing to do all day long, I'm too busy, let's talk  , even if you encounter some robbers, you will definitely be able to save your life with your father and I, and at worst, wouldn¡¯t there be the pile of medicine powder you gave me?"

    "Because of my father, I have wandered around the world all my life, and I am used to being at ease. I really can't stay in one place, and I really don't feel comfortable relying on others to support me. Besides, I'm useless here. It's better to take advantage of the time when I can still move."  Go out more and save some money along the way."

    Xie Si'an laughed angrily: "It's because you still think so long-term."

    Daxia Xie grabbed a handful of hair, feeling very helpless: "Didn't you agree to this at the beginning?"

    "Aren't I worried about you? Why, I can't worry about you anymore?"

    Daxia Xie froze for a moment, opened his mouth, and didn't know what to say for a while.

    Ever since meeting her daughter, the two have always been at each other's throats. She has a temper and has a strong opinion of him.

    Although sometimessometimes, she also cares about him a little bit, but she never expresses it. It is the first time that she worries about him in this way.

    He felt a little excited, then lowered his head and quickly ate the noodles in the bowl, and drank a few mouthfuls of soup.

    Xie Si'an was a little embarrassed at first, but when he saw that he didn't respond, he was a little angry again: "Hey, old man, what do you mean? I'm not as good as that bowl of noodles?"

    "Father is fine. Dad's health is very good. It will be fine to run for a few more years. Besides, Dad has you now, so he regrets his life. It will be fine."

    "Don't worry." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 673 Although I'm Stupid, But Is My Father After All

    ?

    Part of the reason Daxia Xie wanted to follow the cavalry team was that he was really too free, he couldn't sit still, and the other part was because he wanted to make more money.

    In the past, he wandered alone in the rivers and lakes, and he could pass his life with money or without money. He really has no money, and it is not uncommon for him to go hunting in the mountains to get some food.

    But it's different now, he has a daughter, father and daughter are dependent on each other, he hopes to save more family property, so that she can have a better life in the future, even if she is going to marry, she can have a good life and won't be  The husband's family took it lightly.

    The past is like running water, it has long gone, so it doesn't matter if you don't mention it, but in the future, he hopes that she will be stable and wealthy, and will not be contaminated by those messy things.

    Although the Li family promised to protect her and pay her wages, she was not worried about food and clothing, and had spare money to buy a piece or two of jewelry, but he always felt that it was a little short and wanted to save some for her.

    Xie Si'an was in a very complicated mood for a while, a little sour and a little angry: "Okay, you shut up and stop saying such provocative things."

    Xie Daxia let out a cry, but he didn't say anything.

    He quickly finished the noodles and drank the last sip of the soup, and then said: "We went north this time, and there are a lot of furs and medicinal materials over there. We bought a lot and planned to sell them.  I brought you some, and when the time comes, you can make two sets of clothes to keep warm."

    "There are a lot of warm clothes. In autumn, my wife gave us a lot of cotton and wool, so that we can make two suits by ourselves. I'm not good at sewing, so I asked Mrs. Zhang to make it for me. I'm still in it now."  In the house."

    The rest of the family all made winter clothes uniformly, but Xiao Sang, Xiao Li, Xie Si'an, Sun Xiang, and others, Su Wan, let people go to those things for them to make by themselves, and they could make them into whatever they wanted  .

    "By the way, I have some money right now, so I want to buy a piece of land nearby and build two houses. Then we will move out."

    Xie Si'an had already had an idea. She is used to being alone and doesn't like to live with others. There are only so many yards in Jingpingyuan. The yard she lives in now is with Madam Zheng and Xiaosang.  , Later, another Sun Xiang moved in, and she didn't live very happily.

    And Xie Daxia came back and crowded with the guards of the mansion. In the past, it was fine. He was also a paid guard of the mansion, but now he went to the horse team with the two brothers of the merchant, so it was naturally inappropriate.

    And she doesn't have to wait in Jingpingyuan on weekdays, as long as she goes out in Suwan and follows her, it's more comfortable to live outside.

    "Buy a piece of land? That's fine." Xie Daxia counted his money, "I still have some money on hand, I will give it to you when the time comes, and the merchant brothers also said that they would give me some money when I went out this trip. I see  Let¡¯s see if we can let them give it in advance.¡±

    "Don't worry, it's cold in winter. I have the money to buy the land. I'll ask you when I don't have enough money to build the house next year."

    Xie Daxia thinks about it and thinks it is feasible. Anyway, the things in his hands will be given to her in the future, so there is no need to worry about it.

    "That's fine."

    "Go and talk to the people around Madam. The cavalry team brought two boxes of high-quality wool back to Madam. I just opened the door. You will have someone send it over in a while. The merchant brothers are still returning to Yancheng and will be back tomorrow.  Talk to Madam about the north."

    "Leave the door?" Xie Si'an's mouth twitched, feeling that her father was really weak, "Can't you pull a guard to let people deliver the things first? If it gets soaked in snow for a while, the day  It can only be dried."

    "Oh, then you can send someone to give it away."

    Xie Si'an looked at him really tired from the vicissitudes of life, and he didn't say the words he wanted to curse, so he told him to go back to rest after eating, and then turned around to deal with his aftermath.

    Although it is stupid, but in the end it is a real father.

    Forget it.

    Xie Si'an found a guard, told him about it, and then asked people to open both boxes of wool for inspection.

    The two boxes of wool don¡¯t look like much, but inside they are packed in cloth bags. The wool is pressed tightly without any gaps. The inspection needs to be poured out little by little for inspection, which takes a long time.

    After the inspection is over, it will be stuffed back into the cloth bag little by little.

    Xie Si'an got a little impatient waiting: "Okay, don't throw it back into the box. There is a place to put the box. I'll just go in with two cloth bags."

    Xie Si'an is a female guard, and she often makes gestures with the guards in the house. It's not a problem to carry this weight, so the guard didn't insist.

    "Okay then, you can carry it in."

    So Xie Si'an led the cloth bag with one left hand and the other with the rightWalking towards the main courtyard, she held two big bags in her hands, and her steps were light and casual, as if they didn't weigh much.

    Several guards on the wall looked up for a while, and then dispersed.

    Since Daxia Xie entered the door, someone reported to Su Wan. She was waiting now. When she saw Xie Si'an coming in with two bags of things, she asked, "Why did you bring it here? Where is your father?"

    "He, how could he remember to deliver the things here? He left it at the door and went to the kitchen to find something to eat. It's really not reliable at all. I saw how tired he was, so I told him to go back and rest. Really  Yes, there is another brother who is young."

    Xie Si'an complained a few words, and lifted the two bags in his hand, "This is from the merchant to my wife. The box is heavy. I left the box in the outer courtyard and brought it here."

    "Oh, what did you bring back?"

    "It's wool. I heard that the most they brought back this trip was wool."

    Shanwu and Zhucui stepped forward to pick up the things, and Xiao Sang also stepped forward, opened it, and smiled: "Madam, this wool is very good, and it will be a good idea to make a blanket or two cloaks for Madam."  enough."

    In fact, the winter clothes, blankets and cloaks for this winter have been prepared long before the winter, no one cares about the good things, right? Moreover, the quality of the goods sent by the merchants is really quite good. Xiao Sang has been by Su Wan's side for so many years,  I haven't seen any good things before, but when I touch them with this hand, the quality is clear.

    Thinking that these things were specially selected and delivered, it was considered intentional.

    Su Wan thought for a while and said: "Then let's make cloaks. I just make two pieces, one for me and one for your young master. It's not in vain to take them back from such a long distance. I'll pick out some fabric later."

    "Well, good." Xiao Sang smiled and sealed the cloth bag and tied it again.

    Su Wan asked Xie Si'an to sit down, and asked someone to pour a cup of hot tea for her: "Is your father okay this trip?"

    Xie Si'an said: "Very good, he looks a little tired, just let him rest for a few days, he said that the merchant is busy unloading goods in Guiyan City, and he will come back to see his wife tomorrow."

    "That's fine, I just want to discuss with them again." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 674: Business

    ?

    Xie Si'an sat for a while and then left, and then Su Wan went to the warehouse to pick out fabrics so that Mrs. Zhang would be free to help make the cloak.

    On the second day, Shangwen, the second son of the businessman, came to Shiqiao Village and Suwan to report the situation.

    "We took our things all the way north, and when we reached a few towns in the north, we began to sell the things we brought over, and made a lot of money because of the price difference."

    "We sell the goods we brought over there, and buy the goods there. Madam doesn't know, there are also many good things in the north. They are cheap there, but they are very expensive here."

    "After clearing the goods, the things sold there almost filled the carriage, so we rushed back."

    Su Wan looked at the account book that Shang Wen handed over. It stated what was bought here and at what price, and what price was sold there, and then he bought things there.  A list, and a list of what the cavalry spent on the road.

    The writing is very detailed.

    "At what price are you going to sell it?"

    "Returning to Madam, I discussed it with my elder brother. There are not many things brought back this year. Right now, they will be sold in the three cities of Guiyan City, Emperor City and Lanzhou City. First, send someone to inquire about the price, and then deliver the goods there.  .¡±

    "It's good to inquire clearly. After all, it is something that has been brought back with hard work. If it is sold cheaply, it will suffer."

    People who can afford wool have some family background after all, so they don't have any worries. Those who can't afford it won't buy it, and those who can afford it are not too expensive.

    "I was afraid that you would be overwhelmed, so I chose someone for you. A steward of my previous shop, surnamed Lu, named Lu Ling. You can hand over the affairs of the Imperial City to him in the future."

    "Imperial City is a place to make money. I don't want to give up easily. You two must be the same. It's just that the relationship on the Imperial City is complicated. The two of you brothers don't understand the affairs there. So arrange a steward as a  suitable."

    Shang Wen nodded hurriedly after hearing the words: "Madam is thoughtful, my eldest brother and I are just two people, we really have no way to separate ourselves, and we don't understand the affairs of Eastern Zhao. If the imperial city can arrange a steward  The best, this way, my eldest brother and I can do things more easily."

    "If there is someone from the Imperial City to help, then my elder brother and I will stay in Guiyan City and go to Lanzhou City. When this matter is over, we need to find more people who can help."

    Su Wan said: "Over there in Lanzhou City, you can ask Mr. Ji to go with you. Mr. Ji has been in Lanzhou City for many years, and he has a lot of connections. Things will be much easier with him."

    "As for the matter of returning to Yancheng, you can also ask Mr. Xie's family. After that, you can decide what to do. I will only see the result then."

    Shang Wen was taken aback when he heard it. After unloading the things last night, he was still discussing with his elder brother how to deliver the goods. After all, they are not familiar with the place where they live. I am afraid that some people will come out after making money.  Take a share.

    In the past, their brothers encountered such things a lot in the Western Wei Dynasty. Because they had no backing, they could only swallow their anger. In the end, they lost the family business they had run for several years, and the two brothers had to leave their hometowns.

    Now that Su Wan has taken action, she has dealt with these matters cleanly. In Dongzhao, there are probably few people who dare not sell her face.

    The Xie family is one of the four largest clans in Guiyan City. With the help of Mr. Xie to lead the way, whoever dares to come up to trouble them.

    Come to Ji Yunpu again, after all, he used to be a member of the Ji family in Lanzhou City, even though he has left the Ji family now, but the old friends and contacts are still there, and with him leading the way, this business will not be offended and come to trouble.

    In this way, they are only responsible for selling the goods, and they don't have to worry about other problems.

    Shang Wen came back to his senses, and hurriedly said: "Madam, don't worry, the subordinates and elder brother will definitely handle these things beautifully."

    "Okay." Su Wan nodded, "You two brothers also take advantage of this time to get to know more people by staying with Mr. Xie and Mr. Ji. You can't trouble them every time in the future. I will write two letters to you.  Just take it with you."

    "yes."

    Su Wan turned around and went to the study to write two letters. One was to Mrs. Xie, explaining the current situation, and then asked Mr. Xie for help, and the other was to Ji Yunpu for the same reason.

    Mr. Xie is okay, he is here in Guiyan City, just do a favor, but Ji Yunpu is going to follow Lanzhou City, it is hard work for him in such a cold day.

    Su Wan thought about what kind of thank you gift would be suitable for these two families.

    &nbsp; After she finished writing the letter, she wrote another copy of Lu Ling's address, dried it and put it in an envelope, then handed it along with the ledger to Shang Wen for him to take away.

    Within two days, the merchant brothers began to act, and divided the goods into three batches, one batch was handed over to Daxia Xie to take people to the Imperial City, the other batch was kept in Guiyan City for sale, and the last batch was sold by Shang Wen and others.  Ji Yunpu took them to Lanzhou City.

    The weather is cold now. Although many people have prepared winter clothes early, they can afford to sell them with spare money at home. Good things are too rare. Besides, it¡¯s not too long before winter, so you can make them immediately after you buy them, and you can make them soon  put on.

    Whether it is the imperial city of a country, Lanzhou city of Lanzhou, or even Guiyan City, an old city that has been around for hundreds of years, the most indispensable thing is rich people, and the quality of wool and fur brought back by the horse team is also high.  Not bad, so it sold out quickly.

    It took three days for the Emperor City to be robbed, five days for the Lanzhou City, and ten days for Guiyan City.

    Some of the remaining medicinal materials and some odds and ends were also sold quickly, but within half a month, all the things brought back were sold out.

    ?Because it was late November, and there wasn't much business going on this year, the two merchant brothers came over with the account book and reconciled it with Su Wan.

    After finishing the calculation, Su Wan distributed his two brothers' share of the money to them, and also distributed a hard-earned money to those who went to follow the horse team this time. As for how the two merchant brothers and Lu Ling will distribute the imperial city  She doesn't care about the share and how much she gave to Daxia Xie.

    Su Guan handed over the management to the merchants and shared three-tenths of their profits. Naturally, she would not share any more. Although she helped find Lu Ling, it is a fact that the two brothers of the merchants are not busy.  The share will naturally be deducted from them.

    However, the deduction is only some share from the imperial city. Even if the two brothers of the merchants in each place arrange a big steward, even if they give them half or 10%, the money that the merchant brothers get is also a lot of money.  .

    When the business gets bigger in the future, the money you get will be even more immeasurable.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 675

    ?

    After all the money for this trip was settled, Su Wan discussed future business with them again. Shang Zhi felt that the cavalry team was making huge profits, so he didn't want to just stop doing it like this. Moreover, if the cavalry team can be made bigger, arrange a few more  Lu Zi, that is extremely profitable.

    However, the cavalry team is indeed dangerous. It is easy to encounter bandits blocking the road on the road, and it is also dangerous to make money.

    Su Wan said: "If you want to build a cavalry team, I have two ways for you."

    Shangzhi: "I would like to hear the details."

    "One is to ask Mr. Xie for help. Mr. Xie has been in the Jianghu for many years. There are not many people with high martial arts. At his age, he is probably tired and tired. If he wants to find a stable life, he will definitely need money. If we are willing to spend  For money, they are definitely willing to come here, but because they are from Jianghu, they also have some troubles."

    "The other is ordinary soldiers who have retired from the army. Although it is said that these soldiers can get a sum of money when they leave the army, they were only in their twenties and thirties at that time.  If you leave the army, you can only go back to farming.¡±

    "You also know that no matter how hard the common people farm in ordinary years, they can only get enough food and clothing. In times of famine, they still have to go hungry. However, these people are different from the people in the rivers and lakes.  Bandits are also easy to get injured, and even cause death, if you are looking for them, you need to talk to them carefully about this, don't make anything happen later."

    However, compared to the cavalry formed by ordinary people, it is better to use these people, and it is also good for these soldiers. After working hard for a few years, they will save a fortune. After a few years, they will leave, and life will be easier  Some.

    And if someone leads the team in the future, it is okay for the two brothers not to follow.

    Shang Zhi: "Ma'am, these two methods are both good. In my opinion, the more the number of people, the better. How about it? If someone like Xie Daxia is so powerful, if he is willing to come and help, I can refer to Xie Daxia to share the profits, but  These Jianghu people are not very moral, what if they run away when something happens?"

    Daxia Xie followed, but actually received two cents, one part was from his business, like a basic salary, because he was specially invited, and the money he gave was not low.  There are.

    Another one was promised to him by the two brothers of the merchant. In this time, the cavalry made a profit and gave him half (0.5) of their brother's 30% profit.

    Because the cavalry team was temporarily established by buying an escort agency, and there were not many people left in the escort agency who could fight, so a lot of pressure was left on Xie Daxia along the way.

    "That's the same reason, so why don't you ask Hero Xie if there is someone you can rely on." Su Wan nodded. Although the martial arts of the Jianghu people can be compared to ten, they are also used to being free and unrestrained.  people.

    "It was the first time before. If the cavalry team is really built, I can give half of the profit to the leader like Xie Daxia. As for your side, I don't ask much, just two points  .¡±

    "Every time you go out and come back, you two will give everyone some hard work expenses, and if you have any leftovers, you will save them up. If you are injured or die, you will use the money from the money to make compensation according to the regulations."

    Su Wan felt that it was inappropriate to deduct money from these two brothers when the cavalry team was to be established. After all, they had promised so much before.

    However, it is not appropriate for her to take full responsibility, so she pays 0.5, and the two brothers of the merchant pay 0.2, which is just right.  Just pay a sum of money.

    Shang Zhi nodded: "It is possible."

    This amount of money is less than half of the half, no matter what, he took advantage of it.

    "At that time, I will write a letter to my grandfather and grandfather. There should be someone there, but one of you needs to go to the Imperial City in person. I will ask my guards to accompany you there."

    "Thank you princess."

    "As for next year's business, have you thought about how to do it?"

    "The subordinates think that we can make rouge and cloth first. This time we went north and found a village in the mountains. The red and blue peanuts there are very good. The locals use it to make rouge, mouth cream and other things. I have seen it too.  Pretty good."

    "As for the cloth, I remember that the cloth from the south is especially good. Let's see if the cavalry can bring it back. If not, it is feasible to hire people to weave cloth over there"

    The two merchant brothers talked about their plans for next year.??Right now, their goals are only in the three cities of Emperor City, Lanzhou City, and Guiyan City. Taking advantage of this time, they will arrange the shop first, and start to arrange it at the beginning of next year.

    Shang Wen also suggested to take advantage of this period of time to go to various villages to collect a batch of dry goods, and make a fortune a year ago. Although the money is not much, it is still money.

    Su Wan nodded in agreement, and allocated another fifty thousand taels of silver to the two brothers.

    At the very beginning, Su Wan promised them 150,000 taels of silver to run the business. He took 50,000 taels before, but now he takes 50,000 taels, which happens to be 100,000 taels.

    By the end of next year, if the business is doing well, the remaining 50,000 can be given away. As for how to expand, that is their business, and Su Wan doesn't plan to care about it.

    The money is given, the connections are also given, and the backer is here. If they can't make money for her, or let her think of everything, then what's the use of them.

    Steward Lin manages so many shops, and the annual profit is only one-tenth, and they take three-tenths. If even Steward Lin is not as good as her, then she might as well change someone else sooner.

    After dealing with the business matters, Su Wan began to prepare the annual gifts of each family. She made the list early in Licheng, let the people there prepare it, and then it will be fine to send it over before the year.

    What she is going to prepare right now is Jinning Duke's Mansion, Zhen Guogong Mansion, the Shi family, and the famous families in Guiyan City. In the rest of the time, she will talk to the shops in Guiyan City  account book.

    The business of several small shops is pretty good, and the restaurant is even better. As for the Jianjia Tower, it is extremely prosperous, with a total of 80,000 taels a year.  Ten thousand.

    Su Guan was satisfied with the count of the bills, and wondered whether to open a Jianjialou in Lanzhou City next year, but she probably didn't have the time to take care of it, so it's better to let Jiubian open it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 676 Zhou Shi can understand her mood, but she refuses to accept it

    ?

    Jiubian, a restaurant similar to Xiansilou, has already opened several restaurants. As for Jianjialou, because the idea was originally thought up by Su Wan, Jiubian didn't dare to touch it, and wanted to leave it to her.

    But in front of the mistress of the Li family, she has gained so many benefits from leaving the city, so she always has to contribute a little. Anyway, such a profitable teahouse will definitely be opened in the future.  Come get it.

    As for why the merchant brothers are not allowed to build Jianjialou, there is also a reason.

    ?Jianjialou is hugely profitable, and there are local noble ladies and daughters who come and go. They need to be able to ensure the safety of these people when they are in the building, and if someone makes trouble, they can also handle it.

    The two merchant brothers don't have the connections and ability, and it's impossible for her to arrange a group of people to protect every Jianjialou, so it's better to give Jiubian, anyway, he has people who can handle things and can be trusted.

    However, the name Jianjialou will not be used at that time, and it will be better to change it.

    As for snacks and refreshments, she can give him a copy, let him make some changes according to some local customs, or collect some delicious local tea and snacks, as long as he is not open in Imperial City and Guiyan City, it will not affect him.  to her.

    As for Murongxian and Princess Rujin, there is nothing to say. All kinds of refreshments in Jianjialou are the raw materials or recipes provided by her. To put it simply, she can cooperate with them to open a Jianjia restaurant in the Imperial City.  You can also open a Jianjialou with others in other places.

    If the relationship is good, just say it. She even thought about the wording, saying that someone wants to cooperate with her, and how much profit will be given to her every year. She agreed, but she also asked that Emperor City and Guiyan City not  Someone will come to open the same store to ensure that the interests of the two of them will not be damaged.

    After finishing these things, it was December 20th. She asked people to send over the annual gifts of Jinning Duke's and Zhen Guogong's mansions, and also sent over the music scores that Luo Suru had promised to copy.

    Su Guan didn't send it to Luo Suru directly, but instead sent it to Su Luo at Jinning Duke's Mansion first, so that Su Luo could send it to her when she was free. In this way, Su Luo could also get in touch with her more, maybe a little more.  A girl of the same age who plays together.

    She picked three garlands, one for Princess Rujin, one for Murong Xian, and the last one for Su Luo, and they were also sent over.

    On December 27th, Li Lin's birthday, she made two clothes for him, re-weaved a piccolo net for him, and cooked him a bowl of longevity noodles as before, and the two sat together  I ate a noodle.

    On December 28, Shi Huiqin became seriously ill.

    "I can't help it either. It's only been a few days since she looked like this. When she just woke up, she said she wanted to see Jing Yuan and the princess, so I came here to beg."

    Zhou sat on the side of the arhat chair and cried, while Su Wan sat opposite her, and listened to her words with tight lips.

    "Princess, I know that our Shi family is sorry for you. She has committed too many wrong things before, but now she is going to die. I am afraid that this is the only wish that has not been fulfilled. My mother sees her like this.  , I really can't bear it!"

    "I also ask the princess to take pity on me as a mother, so that she can leave after fulfilling her wish."

    "Princess, I beg you."

    Shi Huiqin is really only a few days away. Earlier, Mr. Liu said that she is going to be in this winter, and she can survive until now, which is considered amazing. Although it will be the New Year in a few days, I don¡¯t know if she can survive these few days.  .

    Su Guan felt sour after hearing Zhou's crying. She didn't pity Shi Huiqin, but she pity Zhou's mother.

    After all, it is the girl who was born and raised by him for so many years, no matter how bad she is, when she is about to die, the mother will not feel sad.

    It's like gouging out a piece of meat.

    Although the Shi family was aware of Shi Huiqin's situation, they had long been prepared for this matter. Even after Shi wrote back, they stayed at home, thinking of sending her off for the last time before helping with the funeral. After all, Li Fu is still too young.  Can't do anything.

    "Why should my aunt be like this?" Su Wan sighed, and said, "My aunt should also know that I really have nothing to say to her."

    "Probably because she thinks that I have a good background, a good marriage, and a good life, but she has a bad life and is sick. She is jealous and resentful towards me. She wants to ask me to go there, or she wants to scold me a lot.  A few words, or a few curses."

    "I've never been a person who likes to swallow my anger. If someone wants to slap me in the face, I have to hand it over to her."

    "No matter how resentful or unwilling she is in her heart, it's all her business. If she wants to resent, she should also resent that God didn't give her a good pregnancy. Come with meIs it all right?  Why should I suffer this grievance.  "

    Zhou wiped her tears with a handkerchief, her face was also pale: "I understand this truth, but she, but she"

    In fact, Zhou's thinking was simple, her daughter was about to die, and she just wanted to let her get her wish so that she could go there with peace of mind. Although this matter really shouldn't have happened and Su Wan had been wronged, she couldn't care less about it.

    Whether it is reasonable or not, she is just a mother.

    "Princess, take this as my beg of you, please, for Jing Yuan's sake, just"

    Su Wan frowned, and then said: "Auntie, in fact, my temper is not very good. If someone respects me three points, I will definitely return the other party five points. Similarly, if someone offends me, I will definitely return the other party."  Five points."

    "If I go, and she says something that shouldn't be said, I won't swallow my anger and shut up. If there is a quarrel, I will piss her off, and she will die."

    Zhou Shi was still crying at first, but after hearing what she said, she was so frightened that her tears stopped.

    She moved her lips, and before she could think of what to say, she heard Su Wan say again: "At that time, she will be dead, but I will bear a life for no reason, and I am afraid that there will be no peace in my future life  .¡±

    "The eldest aunt is also a kind-hearted person, so do you want to ruin my life, or Jing Yuan's life?"

    Su Wan really didn't want to see Shi Huiqin. If Shi Huiqin was a healthy person, and she did so many disgusting things, Su Guan would have exposed her skin and told her to know how powerful she was.

    But she was so sick that she couldn't die, so she had to endure it, fearing that she would accidentally kill someone and make Li Lin and the Shi family turn against each other.

    Now that the other party is going to die, she doesn't feel anything, but if she hands her face to let the other party scold and curse, she will definitely not agree.

    She is not looking for abuse by herself, nor is she the Holy Mother, how could she sacrifice herself to fulfill the last wish of the other party.

    She can understand Zhou's feelings, but she refuses to accept it.

    Since Mrs. Zhou asked her to take pity on Shi Huiqin when she was about to die, she asked Mrs. Zhou to take pity on her, so as not to let her bear a life and have no peace in her life.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 677 I Never Let Her Be Wronged Like This

    ?

    As expected, Mrs. Zhou's face turned paler when she heard the words, her lips trembled slightly, and she couldn't say anything for a while.

    In fact, Mrs. Zhou is not a person without conscience, on the contrary, she is a kind and forgiving woman.

    After Su Wan came to Shiqiao Village, she has always been very kind to her, even though she has a noble status, but she has never looked down on the Shi family. She treats the Shi family as a relative and respects her as an elder.  For a gift, if there is anything delicious to use in normal times, the Shi family is also indispensable.

    Although to Su Wan, these things are nothing, and they don't cost her much, but to the Shi family, they are all useful things, and some of them are hard to buy even if they have money.

    And it was also because of Su Wan that Shi replied to the letter and had the opportunity to study in Jinning Duke's Mansion, where a famous teacher was invited to teach, which is also a great favor to the Shi family.

    She treated Shi's family with care, and Zhou also kept it in mind. If it wasn't for her daughter, she would never come to embarrass Su Wan.

    But no matter how bad Shi Huiqin is, she is her daughter, and now she is leaving. She always hopes that she can let go of everything and go quietly. She is not doing well in this life, and she hopes that she will be better in the next life.

    She also knew that Shi Huiqin would definitely not have anything good to say when she saw Su Wan, but it was just a few words, all she had to do was bear with it, why bother with the dying person, when the person died, everything would return to dust  Dust returns to dust.

    She had the cheek to beg.

    However, what Su Wan said in this way meant that if she let Su Wan go, she would harm him for the rest of her life.

    How could Mrs. Zhou dare to say this again.

    "She won't go."

    Just at this moment, a voice came from the door, and the two looked up, only to see that the curtain to block the wind and snow at the door was lifted, and Li Lin walked in, followed by Shi Huixin.

    "If my aunt wants me to take a trip, for the sake of my uncle, aunt and my mother, I will just take a trip, and Awan doesn't have to. What can she do to let Awan bow her head.  "

    Zhou's complexion changed slightly, and he was very embarrassed: "It's Jing Yuan who is back."

    Li Lin nodded, his eyes fixed on her face for a moment, and then he reached out to untie the cloak on his body. Su Wan got up and went to help him.

    "Don't touch it, it's snowing outside, and the clothes are very cold."

    As he spoke, he took off his cloak and hung it on the clothes rack beside him, then walked over and sat down in Su Wan's original position, a desk away from Zhou.

    Su Wan greeted Shi to write back: "Cousin, sit down too."

    Shi replied and nodded, then sat down on a chair beside him. Su Wan ordered tea to be served, and then found a seat beside him.

    It was very cold in the winter, and the stove was always burning in the yard to supply hot water. Now it is said that tea is to be served, and the tea can be brewed after taking the tea. It didn¡¯t take long for the mountain mist and bamboo extracts to bring the tea up, and then retreated.  to the side.

    Li Lin drank a cup of tea, looked at Zhou's pale face, and said after a while: "I know my aunt also wants her to go away peacefully. If she is kind-hearted and wants to see her relatives and friends before she dies, it's okay  Yu Li, it's okay for me and Ah Wan to take a trip."

    "But her mind is impure, her thoughts are vicious and hateful. Her previous behaviors were caused by her illness. Awan is kind, and it is already magnanimous not to care about her. My aunt should understand this truth.  "

    Zhou naturally knew: "Of course I know, but"

    "Awan married me, always thinking of me, for fear that I would have a quarrel with my uncle's family, so Shi Huiqin didn't care about offending her so much, that's all, Shi Huiqin became so ill, it's not easy to care about it, in case something happens  Either way, it will be our fault, won't my aunt want to hate us in the future."

    "So, I already feel sorry for her. She treats my relatives sincerely, but my relatives are so vicious, hate her and curse her. It really shouldn't be."

    "At this point, Shi Huiqin is about to die, and she still wants to bully her. My aunt wants her to swallow her anger and hand her face up to Shi Huiqin to beat her. What's the reason?"

    "I have never let her suffer such grievances. Who is she, Shi Huiqin? Aunt, who are you? Can you let my Aguan suffer such humiliation?"

    Li Lin spoke for a long time, but he also held back his anger.

    He married Su Wan back in the hope that she would be happy all the time, and he would do his best to give her the best. He had never wronged her, but Shi Huiqin's suffocation was hard to get over.

    ?That's all, Shi Huiqin is obsessed with obsession, like a mad dog, they don't care about people who are about to die, but now that they are about to die, why don't theyWant to bully Ah Wan.

    What are they?  !

    Zhou's face turned paler, and she also knew that what she did was wrong, she was embarrassing Su Wan, but there was nothing she could do.

    Shi Huiqin is her daughter!

    She just hoped that she could walk more steadily, let go of the breath in her heart, and be a good person in the next life.

    "Does Auntie know who Ah Wan is?"

    Mrs. Zhou thought for a while, but she didn't understand what Li Lin was asking, and she didn't know how to answer for a while.

    Instead, Xiao Sang, who was waiting on the sidelines, stood up and said, "My wife is the daughter of Jinning Duke's mansion, and my grandfather's family is Zhen Guogong's mansion, and she is the Princess Wenxiao who was conferred by His Majesty's imperial pen. She is the second rank of the dynasty.  The princess, who enjoys the conferment of the princess, is in the imperial city, and there are a few older wives, whoever sees my princess will have to salute."

    Princesses are also divided into first, second, and third ranks. If the princess is the princess of the prince, she is the first-class princess. If she is the prince's concubine, she is the second-class princess. Rujin County is the daughter of the princess, and she is the second-class princess.  , the daughter of the concubine of the county king is the third class.

    Su Guan was appointed as a second-class princess, the same as Princess Rujin. The only first-class princess in Dongzhao was He Xu from the Sui Palace.  A grandson, even though she is a girl, the emperor also cared about her very much, so she was made a first-class princess.

    Xiao Sang continued: "Mrs. Shi, my princess is kind, and there are some things that I wouldn't say even if I held them in my heart, but the maidservant wants to complain for my princess."

    "My county lord has never been wronged like this since he never left the cabinet. He used to be protected by Jinning Duke's Mansion and Zhen Guogong Mansion. Among the noble ladies in the imperial city, he was also second-class, and others can only please others."

    "Now that the princess is married, she has always been kind to the Shi family, and has never put on airs. If there is any good thing, the Shi family will not be missing."

    "Furthermore, the second girl, who is now Mrs. Du, this marriage was only possible with the help of my princess, whether it was Ji Yunpu's affairs in Lanzhou City, or the Ji family's later purchase of the family business, it was all possible.  My princess helped."

    "Speaking of which, the princess has shown great kindness to the Shi family, but now that Mrs. Shi is asking my princess so much, it can be called revenge." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 678 Let him be a slave, what does Mrs. Shi want?

    ?

    What Li Lin said was that he and Su Wan put up with it for the sake of this relative, but the Shi family didn't know how to cherish it. Instead, they pushed forward and wanted to wrong Su Wan.

    What Xiao Sang said was that Su Wan took good care of the Shi family and was kind to the Shi family, but the Shi family's kindness was to avenge her revenge, and she was really not a human being.

    At this moment, not only Mrs. Zhou, but even Shi Huixin beside him was flushed with shame.

    Shi Huixin hadn't spoken since he entered the door. He really didn't know how to persuade Mrs. Zhou, and he didn't know how to talk to Li Lin and Su Wan. Earlier, Shi Huiqin was clamoring to see Li Lin and Su Wan in the yard, so he felt that  should not.

    After all, Li Lin and Su Wan didn't feel sorry for Shi Huiqin. Shi Huiqin felt that she was not resentful because of her bad life, and that was none of other people's business.

    But Mrs. Zhou felt sorry for Shi Huiqin, and he couldn't persuade her no matter what. Seeing Mrs. Zhou running to Jingpingyuan, he was afraid that Mrs. Zhou would do something, so he ran to find Li Lin, so as not to make a big deal out of it.  The family was divided and became enemies.

    In the final analysis, the two families are just relatives. If you have any difficulties or inconveniences and want to ask the other party for help, that's easy to say, but this matter is going to trample Su Wan's face on the ground. How can Li Lin and Su Wan agree?  ?

    Could it be that Shi Huiqin's last wish was for Su Wan to die, so they begged him to die for Shi Huiqin's peace of mind?

    This thing is really absurd!

    And what is the Shi family?  Where is this face?

    Zhou's remark was definitely intended to offend Su Wan. Su Wan treated the Shi family well. The Shi family made such an absurd request. She felt that her previous sincerity had been fed to the dog.  .

    As for Li Lin, he must be angry. The Shi family is no more than relatives. Su Wan is his wife, and they are husband and wife. The Shi family actually made such a request. In his opinion, this family of relatives is probably gone.  better.

    Xiao Sang slightly bent her knees: "This servant has become more disciplined, please don't blame Mrs. Shi."

    After finishing speaking, she stepped back and stood in her original position.

    Su Guan reached out to flick the foam on the surface of the tea water, looked down at the clear tea soup, and felt calm in her heart. She really felt uncomfortable when Mrs. Zhou dared to make such a request to her before. After all, no one wanted to wrong herself.  It's not looking for abuse.

    But listening to Li Lin's words, her heart was strangely calmed down. Although she also knew that he would not let her suffer this grievance, listening to his words really made people feel at ease.

    After all, her husband, the person next to her pillow, is standing by her side, will protect her, and will not allow her to be wronged.

    Her little finger holding the tea lid is slightly raised, but her face is still calm.

    Mrs. Zhou wiped her tears with a handkerchief: "I know I was wrong about this, but Huiqin, Huiqin she is my daughter, I really can't bear it."

    "I can't help it either!"

    "I¡­¡­"

    Zhou Shi burst into tears as she spoke, as if she was about to fall down, Shi Huixin hurriedly came over to support her: "Mother, don't talk about this anymore, let's go back."

    "No." Although Zhou felt guilty and knew it was wrong, but now she just wanted Shi Huiqin to go well, she looked at Su Wan, "Princess, I beg you, your lord has a lot,  I am sorry for you in this matter, and I am willing to atone for this as a slave in the future."

    "It's the county chief who took my life, and that's what it should be."

    "Mother!" Shi replied, his complexion changed drastically, "What nonsense are you talking about!"

    The Zhou family asked Li Lin and Su Wan, and it was hard to persuade Shi to write back. If the request was unsuccessful, he would just take her back. After the incident, when she figured it out, he would just bring her to make amends.

    But it is too much for her to say such things now.

    What is a slave and a servant, do people need her to be a slave and a servant?  After all, she was also an elder, if Su Wan dared to do this, it wouldn't be someone poking her back.

    After all, it is not an impossible empty talk, and it even has a hint of endless coercion.

    Su Wan also looked up at Mrs. Zhou, her eyes were clear, and the corners of her mouth were slightly pursed: "I dare not ask Mrs. Shi to be my slave."

    Li Lin paused while holding the teacup, and looked up at Mrs. Zhou. He thought that Mrs. Zhou should understand what not to do after saying so much, so he should leave, but he didn't expect that she was not dead yet.  Heart, say such words.

    "Shi Huiqin is my aunt's daughter, and my aunt loves her so much, so no one can say anything, but Awan is my wife, and I love her too, and I can't allow others to bully her. She married me, and I hope she can be happy instead of??Because of my existence, she will be bullied by you instead, so why does she want to marry me?  "

    "Is my aunt trying to make me feel ashamed, or is the husband and wife turning against each other, so that there will be no peace in this life?"

    "But who is the Shi family? They can make me abandon my wife and suffer loneliness in this life."

    "Mrs. Shi, it's not easy to force others to make things difficult for you."

    First, Su Wan changed her name to Mrs. Zhou's Shi, and now Li Lin changed her name again. Obviously, if Zhou's entanglement continues and makes such absurd demands, this relative will be done.

    Shi replied and quickly apologized: "My mother is too sad, these are all her nonsense, Jing Yuan, brother and sister, please forgive me, I will take him away right away."

    Speaking of Shi's reply, she was about to help Mrs. Zhou to leave, but Mrs. Zhou refused and struggled on the spot. She looked at Su Wan with red eyes from crying, and Su Wan looked back quietly.

    Her lips moved, but her tears couldn't stop falling: "Princess, I"

    Li Lingang was about to speak, but Su Guan said indifferently: "I have to say that Shi Huiqin is really a lucky person. She has such a mother who loves her so much, but I also have a father who loves me. He doesn't want me to be wronged. If you compare your heart with your heart, Madam should understand."

    "If Madam insists on doing this, it's not impossible."

    After hearing this, Zhou's eyes lit up: "Princess"

    Li Lin frowned: "Awan."

    Su Wan raised his chin, his eyes fell on Shi Huixin for a moment, and then he looked at Zhou Shi again. Shi Hui's confidence jumped for a moment, and his heart felt a little bad.

    "But I have a condition." Su Wan said lightly, "I can't be insulted like this for no reason. Since Mrs. Shi said that she was willing to be a slave and a servant, I don't need Mrs. Shi to be a slave or a servant, I want him."

    Su Wan pointed to Shi to write back: "Let him be a slave, I don't know what Mrs. Shi wants?"

    Shi Hui jumped in confidence and almost suffocated.

    Mrs. Zhou was also stunned, not knowing how to react for a while.

    "Mrs. Shi is so pressing. If I don't agree, I'm afraid that Mrs. Shi will run into my door and die in the next moment, making my family restless. But if I agree to such absurd things and suffer such grievances, I'm afraid  But not reconciled."

    "It just so happens that Mrs. Shi loves her daughter, and my father also loves me. I went to fulfill Mrs. Shi's daughter's wish. My father must have been furious and wanted the Shi family to pay the price to relieve the hatred in his heart."

    "So, why not let your son go to my father as a slave, and my father's wish will be fulfilled, and the hatred in my heart will be eliminated" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 679 I don't know what Mrs. Shi wants?

    ?

    Feel sorry!  

    ? Chapter content acquisition timed out

    Failed to get chapter content

    ¡ú ¡ú ¡ú <a href="https:///read/173810/4644105.html" style="color:#f00;font-weight:bold;">Re-transcode, refresh this page</a> ¡û ¡û  ¡û

    If you cannot click the link above to refresh the page, please manually pull down to refresh this page or click the browser refresh button to refresh this page.

    Please remember the daily reading address of the noble girl who wears books: https://m./read/173810/

    If you refresh 2 times and there is no content, please contact us through the comments and suggestions at the end of the website, we will fix it as soon as possible!

    The latest chapters of the daily life of the noble girl who wears the book, the daily life of the noble girl who wears the book salty fish, the daily full text reading of the noble girl who wears the book salty fish, the daily txt download of the noble girl who wears the book, and the daily life of the noble girl who wears the book  Free daily reading of fish, the noble girl who wears books, salted fish, daily fishing on the river

    <a href="https://m./author/Jiang Shangyu.html" title="Jiang Shangyu">Jiang Shangyu</a> is an excellent novelist. His works include: <a href="  https:///read/173810/">Daily life of a noble girl who wears books</a>, (remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 680 It turns out that my identity actually contributed to Mrs. Shi's prestige

    ?

    "Don't worry about the affairs of the Shi family, let them torment themselves, Shi Huiqin's life and death has nothing to do with us, my wife is the daughter of the Jinning Duke's mansion, the princess of the imperial majesty, why should I suffer from their grievances?"  .¡±

    Su Wan snorted softly: "I'm still the dignified wife of the Li family."

    "No, you are the majestic Mrs. Li." Li Lin laughed, stretched out his hand to stroke a strand of soft hair by her ear, and then lightly touched the little pearl earrings on her ear.

    "Whoever dares to make Mrs. Li wronged, even I can't let you suffer this wronged. For my mother's sake, I respect them a little bit, but they want to bully my wife, so it won't work."  It's"

    Li Lin coaxed her for a while, seeing that her mood had eased, and she was no longer unhappy or angry because of the previous incident, so she let her go to rest, and when she fell asleep, she asked the maids to wait on her, and then came out  After leaving Jingpingyuan, I went to Shijia.

    At this time, the Shi family was arguing.

    When Shi Chongshan learned what Zhou had done, he was furious, blushing with anger.

    "Look at what you did?!"

    "Huiqin can't think about it herself. If she does something wrong, it's her own business. It's magnanimous for others to ignore it. It's for Jing Yuan's sake. Now you still want her to come and accept your daughter's death.  The curses and insults before, I think you have lost your mind and gone crazy!"

    This kind of disgusting thing is simply not human.

    Shi Chongshan felt ashamed all over himself!

    "Look at what you've done and how you're going to end up now!"

    Zhou cried: "No matter how wrong Huiqin is, she is going to die. You, as a father, can't feel sorry for her and let her go well. I thought she was a kind person. I begged her and she agreed."  I didn't expect her to be cruel, Huiqin is going to die, and she still has to argue with Huiqin."

    When Shi Chongshan heard the words, he was so angry that his seven orifices almost burst into smoke: "Look at what you are talking about? What kind of cruelty, what kind of Huiqin is going to die, and she still cares about it? Does he owe our family anything?"

    "Let me ask you, if a person is about to die, and he is your enemy, his dying wish is to curse you? Curse you to cut off your children and grandchildren, curse you to die a bad death, curse your wife and children, and the white-haired man  Send the black-haired man, curse you for a rough life, curse you for being restless forever?"

    "are you going?"

    Zhou Shi was stunned for a moment, sitting on the chair and didn't know what to say for a while?

    Shi Chongshan raised his hand and slapped the table heavily, his face twisted and grim: "What am I asking you? Are you going? Since you are so kind, are you going?!"

    "going or not?!"

    Zhou's lips moved, but he didn't dare to answer. The world said, "Gods, Buddhas and ghosts, I would rather believe that they exist or not." Maybe there really are?  Ordinary people like them, who can know these strange things.

    The curse of the dying person is the most frightening. If it is entangled, it is not a trivial matter. Maybe the whole family will die together.

    Moreover, Shi Huiqin hated Su Wan so much, and she was about to die again. Naturally, something vicious came from it. What Shi Chongshan said was bound to happen.

    Where is this a trivial matter, where is it something that can be helped by asking for it?

    This is to make people feel uneasy for a lifetime!

    Even if there is nothing wrong, but after this experience, it is also a nightmare that will never go away for the rest of my life.

    Who did this?

    "What? Mrs. Zhou, are you going or not? If you say yes, then go and talk to others about these things."

    Seeing Zhou's dazed and silent look, Shi Chongshan didn't scold or get angry for a while: "I think you are crazy, how could you have such an idea?"

    Zhou wiped away her tears: "I don't want to, but Huiqin is going to die, so I, I will"

    "So you go to ask someone for such a ridiculous thing?" Shi Chongshan was speechless, "She Huiqin has today, and it is her own life, and she deserves what she deserves. How did I teach her when she was young, but she is greedy for wealth and six relatives.  With a heart like a snake and a scorpion, vicious and immoral, I don't have a daughter like her!"

    "If she hadn't become so ill, I would have kicked her out of the house, out of Shiqiao Village, and let her die on her own!"

    "Who is the princess? She is a dignified daughter of the duke's mansion. She is also the princess and has a high status. Because she is a relative and you are an elder, she respects you a little bit. You will climb up the pole."  , and want to ride on top of other people¡¯s heads.¡±

    When Mrs. Zhou heard this, she felt a little disapproving."I'm not reconciled either.

    So she wiped away her tears and said: "In terms of identity, our Jing Yuan is not bad, she is a princess, but the supporting Jing Yuan is still not good, we are all Jing Yuan's relatives, logically,  In order to secure this position, she needs to treat us well."

    "Even for Jing Yuan, she should"

    Having said that, someone suddenly interrupted her next words.

    "I'm surprised, what is my identity? What is the identity of the princess?"

    "I think my status is really good, but it's a pity that my wife hasn't used it to play a few times, but my relatives used it first, and the person who used it is my wife."

    "Mrs. Shi, don't you find it ridiculous?"

    Li Lin walked in from the outside with Yuan You and Hui Feng. There was a lot of snow outside, and several pieces fell on top of their heads.

    I don't know how long the three of them stood outside and how much they heard.

    Zhou's face turned pale.

    In fact, at the very beginning, Su Wan condescended and treated her with great courtesy. She was very moved and thankful, thinking that the princess was really gentle and kind, and treated others kindly.

    But after learning about Li Lin's identity, the status of the couple seemed to be reversed suddenly, and she felt that Su Wan should do this.

    After all, their Shi family is Li Lin's uncle's family, and they are also Li Lin's few relatives. If Su Wan wants to be liked by her husband, she needs to treat them well if she takes the position of Mrs. Li firmly.

    Mrs. Zhou also relied on this, and felt that Su Wan was a kind and gentle person, so she dared to come to ask for such a thing.

    If there is no Li Lin's identity in the front row, no matter how good Su Wan treats her, the Zhou family would not dare to offend Su Wan, so as not to offend the other party.  Come on, it's time for everyone to finish together.

    But if Li Lin had a high status, it would be different. Even if he offended the Duke of Jinning, with Li Lin protecting him, they couldn't do anything to the Shi family.

    "It turns out that my identity actually contributed to Madam Shi's prestige, making Madam Shi have the courage to bully my wife."

    Zhou squeezed her veil tightly, stood up and wanted to explain: "Jing Yuan, that's not the case, my aunt didn't mean to bully her" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 681 Who gave you the confidence?

    ?

    Seeing Li Lin's sudden appearance, Shi Chongshan's expression changed: "Why is Jing Yuan here?"

    In a hurry, he eased the expression on his face, and explained with some embarrassment, "Don't listen to what your aunt said, it's all women's opinions, it's really stupid, don't take it to heart."

    "What happened to Huiqin is all her own fault. It has nothing to do with you. Just leave it alone. Your aunt is so sad that this happened. When this thing is over, I will take her to  Jingpingyuan apologizes to you and the princess."

    Shi Chongshan is a shameless person. For the sake of face, even life and death can be taken lightly. How could he not be embarrassed when Zhou did such a thing? He really couldn't hold back his face when he apologized to a junior, he was a little awkward  .

    "Jing Yuan, don't worry, I will definitely not let them mess around."

    "Uncle." Li Lin didn't care about Shi Chongshan's apology. In his opinion, a husband and wife are a husband and wife, and if one person does something wrong, it is the business of the two of them. There is no one who sings a good face and the other sings a bad face.  something happened.

    Moreover, this matter did not come up to Mrs. Zhou suddenly. As the person next to him, it is impossible for Shi Chongshan not to know about Mrs. Zhou's affairs. Now that he knew about it, it would be a mistake to let her mess around if he didn't handle it well.

    "As I said earlier, Awan Xijing, if my aunt wants to sit with her and chat with her about embroidery, I'm very happy. She followed me here. She is really lonely in the village. Someone  It is a great thing to be willing to talk to her, and I am very grateful."

    "But I also said that if you have anything to do, you should tell me first, and don't bother her with it. You promised well at the beginning, but now you are doing something like this."

    Li Lin didn't want to bother Su Wan with the affairs of the Shi family. If he could handle it, he could handle it well, so as not to upset her, thinking that these relatives had so many things going on all day long.

    It's just that Zhou didn't expect that this time the Zhou family would go directly to Su Wan and bully her by virtue of his identity. He really couldn't bear it. There were some difficult things to say before, but now he has no scruples.

    He has not talked about the affairs of the Li family. In fact, he also has his own considerations. He thinks that talking about it will cause troubles, which is not beautiful.

    It's just that she didn't expect to be stabbed out by Shi Huiqin, so that after Zhou knew about it, she felt that Su Wan should bow her head like the Shi family in order to keep her position.

    Who does she think she is?

    It's really a big face!

    Shi Chongshan said: "We made a mistake in this matter, Jing Yuan, uncle will accompany you."

    "There's no need to make amends. After all, you didn't stab someone once and say sorry twice." Li Lin's eyes slid across Zhou's face, and his tone was still calm, "I don't accept this matter, ah  Wan would not accept it either."

    Relatives are relatives. It is a happy thing for the two families to get along well. If they don¡¯t get along, it¡¯s fine to stay far away. But this relative caused conflicts between his husband and wife, which is intolerable.

    "I'm here today, and I have a few words to say to my uncle and aunt."

    "The Li family's surname is Li, no matter how expensive it is, it is also Li, not Shi. My wife is the mistress of the Li family and the most valuable woman in the Li family. She can bully anyone by relying on the power of the Li family.  Use the power of the Li family to bully her."

    "Since we are relatives, I would like to give you some help so that you can live a better life, but after all, there is no reason to help you bully my wife. Who gave you the confidence?"

    It's okay to get rich, as long as it's not too much, he is willing to help, but it's wrong to rely on him to bully his wife.

    "This kind of thing, I hope it won't happen again in the future."

    "As for Shi Huiqin's matter, I'm here to tell you two that she deserved her death, and Ah Wan will not visit her, nor will I."

    "It's good to do it yourself."

    Li Lin didn't even sit down. After saying these words, he wanted to leave, and he didn't even want to stay any longer. After this experience, there was a rift between the two families, and they might not have any close contacts in the future.

    Shi Chongshan's expression also changed when he heard the words, and he was busy chasing him: "Jing Yuan, I know that your aunt did something wrong, and she was confused, so don't argue with her."

    "Besides, no matter how poor my Shi family is, I won't covet other people's things. This is because your aunt didn't understand it. Let me tell you about her."

    Shi Chongshan was only surprised for a while when he knew about the Li family's affairs, and he didn't have any thoughts. Anyway, he can live his life as he wants.

    At most, I thought that if I encountered difficulties in the future, I could ask Li Lin for a favor, and that was all.?Compared to knowing that Shi Huiqin abandoned her parents and left with Li Yijun and his wife for the sake of power and wealth, it is really nothing.

    Besides, he is a teacher, and he teaches in Shiqiao Academy, so how can he use Li's family?

    Who knew that the Zhou family would do such a thing all of a sudden, relying on the power of the Li family to try to bully Su Wan, isn't it ridiculous?

    "When this matter is over, I will take your aunt to apologize to the Princess, and you and the Princess must not be separated because of this."

    When Shi Chongshan caught up, Li Lin had already reached the gate of the courtyard. Seeing that Shi Chongshan was really anxious, he secretly sighed: "It's cold, uncle should go back."

    "Jing Yuan." Shi Chongshan took a breath, and exhaled it was covered with white smoke by the wind and snow. He wanted to persuade him, but he didn't know what to say.

    "Forget it, you go back, go back and have a good talk with the princess, don't hurt the relationship between husband and wife."

    Li Lin nodded: "Uncle, take care."

    "Um."

    The wind and snow are not strong at the moment, the sky is falling in bits and pieces, and people walking in the snow will not fall too much, at most one or two pieces are sprinkled on the shoulders.

    Shi Chongshan watched Li Lin lead the people away in the wind and snow, and then returned to the yard and the main room again. Mrs. Zhou stopped crying now, and waited anxiously with red eyes.

    Seeing Shi Chongshan come back, she hurriedly stood up holding the handkerchief: "What's the matter? What did Jing Yuan say?"

    "Hmph, are you so brave to say it?!" Shi Chongshan was furious, "If it wasn't for you, would my good nephew have a relationship with me? How can I be worthy of my little sister!"

    "Then, what about Huiqin?"

    "Huiqin Huiqin? You're still thinking about that evil person. If it wasn't for her, how could this matter happen today." Shi Chongshan felt that Shi Huiqin was here to collect debts, "Don't mention this matter again, the princess won't go to see her  Yes, Jing Yuan won't go either."

    "Not only that, but our two families may never go back to the past."

    Shi Chongshan's face was ugly, and his heart was even more depressed: "It's all a good thing you did!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 682 Everyone in the world has someone they care about more

    ?

    The Shi family couple had a quarrel, Shi Chongshan was so angry that his orifices were smoking, and Zhou's eyes were swollen from crying, but she was thinking of Shi Huiqin at the moment, and after crying, she wiped away her tears and went to take care of Shi Huiqin.

    The daughter is about to say goodbye to her forever, and she still wants to see her as many times as she can, as if she misses one, and she will regret it for the rest of her life.

    Shi Hui wrote to persuade Shi Chongshan in the house: "Father, don't get angry anymore. If you get angry too much, you will hurt your body. Everyone knows this truth. Mother was also an unreasonable person before, and she would not bully others, especially the princess.  She's so nice."

    "Huiqinshe is mother's daughter after all."

    As a mother, her daughter is about to die, how can she not be sad, this is a piece of flesh gouged out alive, and the pain in her heart is incomprehensible to a daughter who has been raised so big since she was a child.

    At this moment, my mother has no sense at all.

    She only wanted Shi Huiqin to go well, and she did her last bit to do these things. When this thing is over, the pain is far away, and she is relieved, she will recover naturally.

    It was precisely because of this that Shi Huixin would rather go to Li Lin to rescue the scene than to stop Zhou Shi from letting her see Su Wan.

    What Shi Huiqin did made Shi reply very disgusted. He didn't have much affection for this sister. He just wanted to do his last bit and send her away. Everything will return to ashes.  He didn't care about the request at all.

    But Zhou's is different, she can't let go.

    "When this matter is over and eased up, it will be fine. Don't blame Mom, Dad."

    Shi Chongshan's face softened when he heard the words, Zhou has always been a kind person, with a soft heart, and he doesn't want to see other people's misfortune, especially when it happened to her own daughter, the grief in her heart is unspeakable.

    If she didn't do anything, she was afraid that she would burn herself to death, and live in pain and regret for the rest of her life.

    "I understand what you said, but if she caused such a incident, Jing Yuan and the Princess may blame us. From now on, the two of us"

    People like to live in groups. Many people value their relatives very much, and they also take care when walking around on weekdays. Apart from the reason of blood, some people also have someone to help them if there is anything at home.

    Generally speaking, very few people will turn against their relatives and never communicate with them again.

    Unless there is some grievance that can't be overcome.

    Shi replied: "We can talk about the future things later. I'm afraid Jing Yuan is still angry, so it's useless to say anything."

    Shi Huixin had been with Li Lin for a long time, so he understood him a bit.

    Li Lin's temperament is a bit indifferent, he seems to be a gentle and easy-going person with a broad mind, if it is not aimed at him, he can say a few words with anyone, even if it is aimed at him, as long as it is not a big deal, he can also  Laugh it off.

    Perhaps in his opinion, the Shi family is no different from other people except that he takes care of them because of their blood.

    However, this kind of person thinks highly of the one he married, and he likes it very much.

    It's no wonder that Li Lin is not angry when Zhou's provoke Su Wan like this.

    Shi Chongshan was still worried: "But"

    Shi replied: "Things have already happened, but it's useless."

    Shi Chongshan's face twisted for a moment: "You knew about this a long time ago, why didn't you stop your mother from doing such a stupid thing."

    Shi wrote back but said: "If you stop it, I am afraid that mother will live in pain and suffering for the rest of her life."

    Shi Chongshan choked, and heard Shi reply: "Everyone in the world has someone they care about more. Although this thing is wrong, I care more about my mother. I am afraid that she will live in guilt and pain for Shi Huiqin all her life and never see a smiling face.  .¡±

    "But my cousin cares more about the princess. If my mother did such a thing, he should be angry with us."

    "When the matter is over, let's apologize again. Although we may not be able to go back to the past, we should show an attitude. If we can reconcile, we will reconcile. If we can't, we just don't force it."

    "Father, don't put on the airs of an elder at that time, and talk about blood and family ties. After all, we are sorry for them first. Using these things as an example is forcing them to forgive and reconcile, which is even more embarrassing."

    "When the time comes, they are willing to reconcile. They will show more performance in the future and lower their stance to seek peace. If they don't want to, then just keep the ordinary relationship."

    Shi replied that he could be open-minded. There are gains and losses in worldly affairs. When Mrs. Zhou went to Jingpingyuan, he knew the consequences, and he also? Accept it.

    Shi Chongshan snorted twice: "You can take it easy, forget it, I don't care."

    But after thinking about it, he felt that it was all because of Shi Huiqin that led to today's situation. He ground his teeth: "It's all because of that evil! I regret that she should have been born in this world!"

    Shi wrote back and listened to him scolding Shi Huiqin, but he didn't speak.

    Shi Huihua only returned to Shiqiao Village in the evening. Hearing the news from Shi's family, it was said that Shi Huiqin was seriously ill and might die, so he rushed over with Ji Yunpu in a hurry.

    After learning about this mess caused by Shi Huiqin at Shi Huixin's office, he was so angry that he almost rolled up his sleeves and went to Shi Huiqin to settle the score.

    "That shameless Shi Huiqin, died still doing such disgusting things." Shi Huihua was so angry that he vomited blood, "Why are you so confused!"

    "How can you do such a thing? The princess's cousin must be angry!"

    In Shi Huihua's eyes, her cousin sister-in-law is simply a fairy in the world, noble, kind, gentle and caring, and she is also very kind to her. If she hadn't met Su Wan, what would happen to her now, and she would not have such a good life now.  Pass.

    From her point of view, it took her eight lifetimes of good fortune to meet this noble person. Just her elder sister, she is simply out of her mind. Seeing that others are from good backgrounds, she can't see that others are living well. She is jealous of others and resents them when she is not happy with herself.  .

    Thinking of this, Shi Huihua turned around and left.

    Shi replied and called her from behind: "Where are you going? Didn't you say you want to see your eldest sister?"

    "What do I see about her? What's so good about her? I want to set off firecrackers to celebrate her death, so that the world will be clear again. There is one disgusting person missing. I will go to see my princess's cousin."

    Shi Huihua ran away in a hurry, Shi Huixin was helpless, but he didn't force it. Shi Huiqin committed the crime by himself, and even he himself had no patience and affection for her, let alone Shi Huihua.

    Previously, Shi Huihua married well, but Shi Huiqin didn't know how many times he cursed her.

    Unwilling and resentful in my heart, acting viciously.

    Just as Shi Huihua said, it is really a disease of the brain.

    Su Wan woke up after a night's sleep, feeling much relieved, but she was not in the mood to think about Shi Huiqin and the Zhou family anymore, and there was a happy event in the mansion right now.

    Xiao Man is happy.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 683 Is Madam Wanting a Child?

    ?

    When she woke up and heard the news, the fact that Shi's family was broken was not worth mentioning. She put those things behind her and took people to the small courtyard where Zhang's family lived to visit Xiao Mo.

    When she came, the Zhang family and Sun Xiang were all warming up in the main room. The Zhang family was very happy, especially Zhang Shou smiled like a fool. This person was already stupid before, and now he looks even more stupid.  of bubbling.

    Sun Xiang was sitting by the side, shaking a round fan of a beautiful woman picking peonies, smiling quite complacently, and talking to Xiao Mo about some things that need to be paid attention to. Women's health care and childbirth are her best skills  .

    Su Wan sometimes felt that Sun Xiang and Jiubian were really similar people, especially in this winter, they also like to shake a fan, really, it makes people feel cold just looking at them.

    "Madam, sit down." Mrs. Zhang happily let Su Wan sit down, "It's cold, why did Madam come here?"

    Su Wan smiled and said, "After hearing about this happy event, I couldn't sit still. I wanted to come over and have a look. Is Xiao Mo still in good health?"

    Mrs. Zhang smiled with joy all over her face: "Thanks to Mrs. Lao's care, Xiao Mo is fine."

    Xiao Mo also nodded: "I'm really fine, Ma'am, don't worry."

    Xiao Mo is married, and her life is indeed as good as she thought before. The Zhang family is very talkative.

    Manager Zhang is shrewd, but he is also external, and always protects his family. Mrs. Zhang is kind and friendly, and my sister-in-law gets along very well with her. Even men are caring, and she has a lot of money in her hand. What else do you want?  Things are also affordable, and this little life is comfortable.

    This marriage is really good, and the girls in the house are all envious and wish they could become her.

    "That's good." Su Wan looked at Xiao Man, but she was happy in her heart, thinking of going back to find some medicinal materials or supplements, and looking for a softer material to make clothes for the child.

    "How many months is it now?"

    Mrs. Zhang replied: "It's only been more than a month. She feels a little tired and sleepy these days. I thought it might be. Just happened that Mr. Sun came to pick up the clothes, so I asked her to take a look. No, it's already  It's been over a month."

    Mrs. Zhang is obsessed with the joy of having a grandson, and no matter whether it is a boy or a girl, she will become a grandmother when the family has a baby, so how can she not be unhappy.

    Xiao Mo was a little shy and smiled shyly. Zhang Shou next to her looked at her with gentle eyes dripping water, and occasionally raised her eyes to see her man's eyes, her face turned even redder.

    Su Guan listened to Mrs. Zhang talking about Xiao Man's situation for a while, but she didn't stay long. She took someone and Sun Xiang out of Zhang's yard together. Shan Wu Zhu Cui each took an umbrella for the two of them, blocking the  Snowflakes falling from the sky.

    Sun Xiang is different from Xie Si'an. Xie Si'an has a withdrawn personality and doesn't like to stay with too many people on weekdays. If someone around her is serving her, she will feel very uncomfortable, but Sun Xiang is a person who loves to enjoy life.  Seven or eight maidservants are happy to serve her.

    Sun Xiang shook the fan in his hand: "After winter, does Madam still feel cold?"

    Su Wan said: "It's a bit cold, but I can bear it, and I'm in good spirits. I don't feel uncomfortable all over my body like before. I suffered a lot throughout the winter."

    After recuperating for nearly two years, she can feel the changes in her body. When she was in the boudoir, she was really delicate. She would be out of breath if she walked a few more steps, and she would almost die if she ran a few steps.

    But now it is indeed a lot better, healthy and healthy, just like ordinary people.

    Sun Xiang nodded: "It just happened to come out today, and I will check the pulse for my wife."

    "Alright."

    So the two went to the main courtyard. Sun Xiang took Su Wan's pulse carefully, then asked her many questions, and wrote them down carefully.

    Sun Xiang is actually not a good person, but he kept his promise and tried his best to take care of Su Wan's body. He would check Su Wan's pulse every other month, and he didn't need to drink any medicine. Sometimes he took a medicated diet for a few days, and sometimes he drank  Order tea soup, and what's more, add more exercise.

    In the past, Su Wan had been raised well, and Su Wan already felt very good, but since Sun Xiang took over, she felt better physically, slept well every day, and was in good spirits.

    "Madam's body is almost ready." Sun Xiang finished the record, and then said, "If the son and wife want to have a child, they can prepare the schedule, but they need to make some preparations before."

    Su Wan was taken aback when he heard the words: "You said, I can give birth now?"

    When she came back to her senses, she was a little excited: "Is what you said true?"

    &nbsp; In her previous life, although Su Wan was so busy making money that she delayed her marriage, she never thought about living alone for the rest of her life. She just thought that if she could meet the right one, she would get married and have a child, regardless of gender.

    If there is really no one, then wait until she is forty years old to see if she can adopt one. Anyway, she can afford it at that time, and when the child grows up, she will occasionally see her and be happy.

    In this way, I can comfort my life and make myself a little warm, so that I am no longer alone.

    When she came to this world, she met someone she liked and married him. Naturally, she also hoped to have a child with him. Although her health was getting better every day, she saw the people around her who married with her.  The girl has become a mother, and she is actually a little anxious.

    Although it is not the right time yet, she still hopes that her body will get better sooner. At least when she is about to give birth, her body will be fine. Being able to give birth to a child can also guarantee her safety.

    "Don't worry, ma'am, it's fine, but this day can also be counted. It's best not to give birth when it's too cold or too hot. If it's too cold or too hot, both adults and children will suffer. After the son and madam discuss it, it's okay."  Tell me, I will prepare some things for you two when the time comes."

    Sun Xiang handed out another piece of paper that had just been written: "This is for the son and wife, the taboo son and wife above should remember, it must be according to the above one month ago."

    Su Wan took it over and took a look. It said some things that should not be done, such as not drinking alcohol, not being greedy for cold food, and not eating certain foods.

    After finishing the work, Sun Xiang said goodbye and left, but Su Wan looked at the list for a long time.

    After a while, Li Lin came back, saw her sitting there in a daze, took off her cloak and hung it on the shelf, and asked, "What's wrong?"

    Su Wan came back to her senses when she heard the words, glanced at him, and said, "Xiao Mo is pregnant."

    His hand hanging the cloak paused, his slender white fingertips gliding over the soft fur of the cloak.

    He smiled, then walked over, sat down behind her, then reached out and hugged her, then kissed behind her ear, and asked with a smile: "Madam, do you want a child?" (remember this website URL  : www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 684 When the time comes, I will give it to you naturally

    ?

    Su Wan blushed slightly, reached out and pushed him: "Oh, I'm serious with you."

    "I also told my wife that it's serious." The matter of having a child is indeed quite serious.

    He stretched out his hand to hold her tighter, thinking about how to get some benefits for himself.

    However, Su Wan glanced at him with raised eyebrows: "Could it be that you want to be a father too? Ling Zhu is seven or eight months old, and is about to give birth, why? Are you envious?"

    Song Zhan is about to become a father, and Song Zhan and Qu Lingzhu got married a year later than they did!

    For this reason, when Song Zhan wrote a letter to show off, Li Lin almost rolled his eyes.

    "I do have some envy, but I'm not in a hurry." The child is a matter of time, and he is only a little envious. Of course, what he is worried about is how to live a decent married life.

    Su Wan didn't believe it, she counted carefully: "Cousin Wang, sister-in-law, Su Ling, and Su Fu are all giving birth, and Ling Zhu is about to give birth, and now Xiao Li is also pregnant, maybe it won't be long before Hui Hua is also pregnant."  If you are about to get pregnant, I don't believe you are not in a hurry."

    "I'm really not in a hurry to have a baby." I haven't even lived a married life yet, so what about children, let's talk about it in two years.

    Thinking of this, his eyes fell on her face for a moment, and he understood in a trance: "Madam, could it be that you are in a hurry?"

    Su Wan's little face flushed in vain after being poked in his mind.

    She was really in a hurry. People of the same age who got married together became mothers. Although she also knew that it was inappropriate to have children at a young age, and she was not in good health before, let alone having children, she didn't even have a bridal chamber.

    Although it's useless to be anxious, it doesn't prevent her from being anxious.

    Just thinking that there was no shadow at the time, and the two of them could discuss how to teach children when they have children.

    Seeing that her face was blushing to the point of bleeding, he could not understand, smiled and said: "Madam, don't worry, when the time comes, I will give it to you naturally."

    This "give" is very meaningful.

    Su Wan was so ashamed that she stretched out her hand and twisted his waist. He endured it, smiled, and then leaned into her ear and said a few words. She blushed even more when she heard it, and wanted to reach out and beat him to write it down.

    "Shameless."

    "The face is for outsiders to see. What kind of face do you want when you and I are together? Madam, just say you agree or disagree."

    Su Wan covered her face with her hand, feeling a little disillusioned. Before the two of them got married, she thought he was a glorious son, like a fairy in the sky, but after they got married, they really became more and more  

    Forget it, I don't want to, the more I think about it, the more I blush.

    "Mr. Sun gave me this pulse just now." Su Wan snorted softly, handed him the paper in her hand, and continued, "Mr. Sun said that I am in good health now, and if I want to have a child, I can have it.  "

    "Okay?" Li Lin was slightly stunned, but he was very happy. Apart from the matter of his son, he had always hoped that she would recover soon. A healthy body is better than anything else. Now that he heard the news, he felt a little touched in his heart, "  real?"

    "I can still lie to you about this." Su Wan didn't dislike him for being cold, and found a place to lean against in his arms, "I also feel much better. After raising it for so long, it's almost the same. Fortunately,  You asked Mr. Liu and Mr. Sun to treat me."

    The two gentlemen are really capable people. Although Mr. Liu is not as good as the world-famous Miracle Doctor Xue, he can still be called a Miracle Doctor. With a body like Shi Huiqin, he can hang her life and let her live for a few more years  Well, if Shi Huiqin hadn't committed suicide and ruined her body, she should be fine now.

    Mr. Sun is even more good at taking care of women's bodies. He is a professional, and if he takes care of her more meticulously, her recovery speed will naturally be much faster.

    Li Lin was very happy, and stretched out his hand to stroke her beautiful hair, his eyes were tender and compassionate: "It is best to be able to take care of her well. After all, there is nothing more important than health. Although it is much better now, you still have to pay attention, and you have to listen to your grandchildren."  If you are a gentleman, don't eat something indiscriminately."

    "Well, I know."

    Only now did Li Lin have time to look at the piece of paper, and after reading it, he looked a little strange: "What is this for?"

    "Mr. Sun said that if you want to have a child, you have to stop touching these taboo things one month in advance. Just watch and remember."

    Li Lin: ""

    It's still gone, isn't it?

    But looking at her serious face, he seemed to think that this matter is very important, so he couldn't say anything more, so he agreed: "Okay, I'll just remember it."

    The husband and wife are tired of enjoying this tender moment together and sharing the joy in their hearts, but at this moment someone came to report that it was ShiHui Hua is here.

    Su Wan frowned: "Why is she here? Could it be that Shi Huiqin really can't do it?"

    "I don't know." Mentioning Shi Huiqin, Li Lin's expression turned a little bad, "Don't worry about her, I went to Shi's house earlier, and told them about the matter, so that they don't waste their time, we won't go to see it.  her."

    Su Wan paused: "Aren't you going?"

    "What did you go to do? Listen to her say those disgusting things to anger yourself?" If Shi Huiqin hadn't been dying of illness, she would have known what it means to be tall and strong, and she would not be allowed to be a monster.

    For the Shi family's sake, he didn't refuse to help if there was anything he could do, but he wouldn't do this kind of self-inflicted crime.

    If the Zhou family didn't make a fuss before, saying that Shi Huiqin was going to die, let him go and have a look. For the sake of that little blood relationship, he might go there. After all, when Shi Huiqin is gone, everything will disappear.

    But the Shi family wanted to bully Su Wan, which made him feel disgusted and unhappy, so naturally he would not go.

    "Okay, if you don't go, you won't go. Since she wants to see us so much, why should we help her? Let her hold regrets and be unwilling to die."

    Su Wan was also very unhappy about this, and felt that the Shi family had gone too far this time: "Get up, sit a little further away, Shanwu, and invite Mrs. Du to come in."

    Shan Wu answered yes outside the door, and then left quickly.

    Li Lin had no choice but to let her go, and casually folded the paper in his hand. Although it is not used yet, it does not prevent him from collecting it.

    For Shi Huihua's arrival at this time, he was still a little unhappy, feeling that she had disturbed his closeness with his wife: "What is she doing here at this time, should she go to Shi's house if she wants to go, and talk to her later  In a word, I sent her away earlier."

    Su Wan glared at him: "The Shi family's affairs have nothing to do with her, so don't blame her."

    "Not really."

    "If you don't want to stay here and listen to us, go to the study and read a book. When she leaves, I will look for you."

    "It's fine." Li Lin also felt that he and Shi Huihua really had nothing to say, and it would be boring to sit by and listen to the two of them talking, so it's better to read a book.

    When Shi Huihua came in, she saw Su Wan sitting alone on the arhat chair. She looked left and right but couldn't see Li Lin, so she asked, "Cousin Princess, don't you mean that cousin is here? What about others?"

    "In the study, are you here to look for him?"

    "What am I looking for him for? I'm here to look for the daughter-in-law of the Princess Princess." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 686 It's just a lifetime, it's gone as soon as you close your eyes

    ?

    Shi Huihua was so angry that her seven orifices were smoking: "There is something wrong with her, Shi Huiqin, and you are also messing around with her, especially you! Are you crazy? Since the princess's cousin came to the village, how can I be sorry for you?"  ?¡±

    "Is it because Shi Huiqin asked the princess's cousin to reconcile with her cousin, and you all go here to beg? Is it because Shi Huiqin asked the princess's cousin to commit suicide in front of her, and you also go to beg?"

    "She dared to ask for such a ridiculous request, and you really dare to ask for it? If she is crazy, you will be crazy too, right?"

    "What? As long as you talk, I will immediately reconcile with Yunpu, making her Shi Huiqin happy. When I come back, I will hang a white silk at the door of the house, and you will be happy?"

    "Shut up, what are you talking about!" Shi Chongshan was so angry that he patted the table.

    "Isn't what I'm telling the truth?!" Shi Huihua yelled back without fear, "If you do this, how will I behave in front of the princess's cousin in the future, and what face will I have to face her.  "

    "What is she, Shi Huiqin, worth our family's sacrifice for her!"

    Speaking of this, Shi Huihua said again: "The daughter-in-law of the princess said that her conditions have always been valid. Since you care about her so much, it's okay. If you agree to this request, she will be able to fulfill her wish, and you will be happy.  "

    Zhou's hands were shaking: "She wants your eldest brother to sign a contract of sale as a slave, or to her father as a slave. If your eldest brother goes, it will be over for a lifetime, and our family will be over for a lifetime!"

    "Then why don't you think about making this request? If the daughter-in-law of the princess is gone, it will be a nightmare for a lifetime, and it will be over forever." Shi Huihua was so angry that he was going crazy, "You ask people like this, why can't they ask you like this?"

    "The daughter-in-law of the princess said that if you don't agree, Shi Huiqin will not be able to leave safely. It's because you are selfish, or you are incompetent. If you want to blame it, you can blame yourself, no one else!"

    "Mother, since you can sacrifice the princess's cousin for her Shi Huiqin, is it possible that you can't sacrifice your elder brother? Could it be that because the princess's cousin is an outsider, not your daughter, you won't feel bad. The elder brother is your son, it is you  You are heartbroken, so you feel distressed and cannot accept it."

    Shi Hui drew these three or two sentences, peeling away Zhou's secret thoughts, Zhou was trembling with anger.

    Yes, Su Wan is just an outsider, even a relative, but she has no blood relationship with her. They get along well on weekdays, but they can't compare with her daughter.

    So she didn't feel distressed or unacceptable, at most she felt guilty and sad, treated her better in the future, made up for it, and then passed.

    But if she asked Shi to write back to sacrifice, she would never be able to do it. Her daughter and son are her darlings, and she cares more about her son.  .

    She would rather die by herself than let her son sign a contract of sale.

    "So what face do you have to ask the daughter-in-law of the princess to come and sacrifice for her, Shi Huiqin, is Shi Huiqin her mother or her ancestor?"

    "In my mother's eyes, she is an outsider who can be sacrificed, so my mother doesn't feel sorry for her. In the eyes of the princess's cousin, our Shi family is just her poor relatives, not her real parents. Why should she be sacrificed?  "

    "What qualifications do you have?"

    "If parents and elder brother really want to do it for Shi Huiqin, then elder brother should sacrifice a little bit. Is it my own sister or not? It's just a contract to sell my body, and I don't want my elder brother to die. It's just a lifetime, and it's over as soon as I close my eyes and open it."

    "You, you" Shi Chongshan trembled with anger, walked out of the yard and broke off a branch to beat her.

    Shi Huihua was not afraid at all, standing still, not even hiding, and said lightly: "Father, if you want to fight, hit it, my daughter is thinking that your grandson may be coming, if you beat him,  I will leave with Yunpu."

    "It just so happened that I was in such a miserable situation, Shi Huiqin was happy and walked away safely. It was a matter of concern. As for the child, he died for her aunt, and it was a well-deserved death."

    What she said made Shi Chongshan's seven orifices smoke, but in the end he couldn't fight, and Zhou Shi was also taken aback: "You, you have it?"

    "I don't know." Shi Huihua said lightly, "Haven't I been married for more than two months? Maybe it will happen, so Dad, don't hit me."

    Shi Chongshan's hand holding the branch trembled, his face contorted for a while.

    This daughter really came to anger him, but it was the kind that he was unwilling to be angry with.

    However, it seems that it is really impossible to fight. If it does, it will be a big deal.

    &nbsp;"In short, don't say how pitiful my mother is for my daughter. I'm still the cousin of the princess. For no reason, I was jealous of Shi Huiqin, and my mother asked you to plot like this. It's really unlucky."

    "She told me just now that she didn't know if she dug the Shi family's ancestral grave in her previous life, and that's how she met the Shi family."

    The Shi Family: ""

    "Okay, I don't bother to talk to you anymore. It's getting dark after all. I have to go back. Yunpu is still in Jingpingyuan. I'll go find him."

    The corner of Shi Chongshan's mouth twitched: "Aren't you going to meet your elder sister?"

    "What is there to see? When I saw her, I just heard her curse me, and I didn't want to hear it, so as not to go back and have nightmares."

    Hearing the words, Mrs. Zhou remembered Shi Chongshan's curse words before, her complexion also changed, and she hurriedly said: "Then you should go back quickly, if you don't see her, you won't go, it's all her own fault."

    Shi Huihua sneered: "Mother, why are you so active in begging the princess's cousin to see me?  Why can the princess's cousin go, but I can't?"

    Zhou's face turned pale, and Shi Huihua sneered again: "Mother, you are so selfish and shameless."

    "Hui Hua" Zhou Shi was on the verge of falling, looking at Shi Huihua pitifully.

    "Okay, I don't want to tell you anymore, when she dies, come to me again."

    "The princess's cousin, if you agree with the eldest brother to sign the deed of sale, then go ahead. If you are still so shameless, I will lose this mother's family in the future, and don't ask me to come back."

    After Shi Huihua finished speaking, he turned around and left without even turning his head, nor did he show mercy at all.

    Zhou looked at her back, then covered her mouth with her hands and began to cry: "What's wrong with me, I'm not wrong! I'm not wrong! I just want my Huiqin to go better, what's wrong  ?¡±

    "She has had a bad life in this life. I just want her to stop reincarnating with resentment, so that she will have a better life in the next life."

    "I'm not wrong, you don't feel sorry for my Huiqin, my Huiqin died at a young age, so don't allow her to have a better life" (Remember the website URL  : www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 687

    ?

    However, no matter whether she was wrong or not, things will not work out.

    After all, Shi Huiqin passed the New Year before dying. The day she died happened to be the fourth day of the first lunar month. It is said that she still had the strength to curse people years ago, and she ate a few dumplings during the New Year. By the first day of the new year, she had no strength  Scold again, the evening of the fourth day is gone.

    Zhou's white-haired man sent off the black-haired man, crying quite miserably, and all the women in the village tried to persuade her.

    Due to Shi Huiqin's serious illness, people in Shiqiao Village have not had a good year this year. The women have to help persuade Mrs. Zhou, and at the same time help prepare for the funeral.

    At this time, even if the god Da Luo came to the world, he would not be able to save them, so these things still had to be prepared.

    Although it is said that it is a bit taboo, but Shi Huiqin was so ill before, Shi Hui also had confidence, and quietly asked the coffin maker next door to make a coffin, so as not to have it when it was needed.

    It is inappropriate for Shi Chongshan and the Zhou family to do this matter, and Li Fu is still young. As a younger brother, Shi Huixin naturally wants to help Zhang Luo. Even if he doesn't like Shi Huiqin, whether it is because of blood relationship or because of his parents, he  It cannot be ignored.

    The funeral was held on the fifth day of the lunar new year, and the funeral was held on the sixth day of the lunar new year. Li Fu, as a son, put on sackcloth and filial piety, sending her off for the last time in her life.

    Su Wan didn't go there. Although the deceased was the most important, Shi Huiqin hated her so much and wanted to torment her when she was dying. She didn't have the guts to care about anything. Besides, the grudge between the two families has now been settled  , She couldn't go back to the past no matter how low she was.

    And it's not her fault, she bowed her head only when she was full. Maybe Mrs. Zhou hated her in her heart because of the pain of losing her daughter, maybe she yelled at her, accused her of having no conscience, even the death of a dying person.  I don't even want to help fulfill my wish.

    However, she still asked Li Lin to go. After all, it was his cousin, who was also dead, so she went to burn a stick of incense, lest the Shi family have any objections, saying that he looked down on this relative of the Shi family.

    Su Wan felt that if she had no losses, she should do a better job on the surface. No matter what era it is, if she manages her reputation better, no one else can pick her up, and her life will be easier.

    Of course, that kind of sacrificing oneself for the sake of fame and face is unacceptable.

    Due to the funeral in the village, Shiqiao Village became much quieter. Even though it was the New Year, it was less festive. Everywhere was quiet, and even if they wanted to eat something better, every household closed their doors  Come.

    Just after Shi Huiqin's first seven days, Li Lin came over with a letter: "Ah Fu is gone."

    "Leaving?" Su Wan was stunned for a moment, "What do you mean leaving?"

    "He said that the world is so big, and he wanted to see it. He was trapped here because of Shi Huiqin. Now that Shi Huiqin has left, he has nothing to worry about. He just wants to travel around the world and see for himself how vast the world is."

    Li Fu's previous life is different from the sons of the Li family. The Li family loves peace and tranquility.  Four seasons scenery.

    Inner peace and tranquility, no matter what the situation is, you can live in peace.

    Although Li Fu was intelligent, ambitious, and worked hard for the people of the country, but he lived in the court all his life and was worshiped by the world, what was missing was the peace and security.

    If not, at the beginning, all kinds of entanglements and unwillingness would not have arisen because of the gap in my heart.

    If it wasn't because he still had a conscience and cared about the common people in this world, if it wasn't because he still respected and loved his adoptive father in his previous life, under such a gap, in order to gain the power and wealth he once possessed, he would have already given up  The world is turned upside down.

    Su Wan frowned slightly: "Did he go alone?"

    Su Wan was actually a little worried. Although Li Fu was doing well these days, she was worried that he would leave Li Lin's control and start making troubles, and he knew too much about the Li family and Licheng. Such a person would be let out.  It is really a very dangerous thing.

    "Well, alone."

    Li Lin sat down beside him, Su Wan took the letter and read it carefully. There were a few sentences in the letter, explaining the reason why he wanted to leave, and also explaining that he would keep his own place and not mess around, and would often give them  Write a letter, and I will come back to see it when I have free time.

    Su Wan asked Li Lin: "Are you really letting him go? Do you want to send someone to follow him?"

    "Send someone over there." Li Lin said calmly, "Since he wants to go out for a walk, I will not stop him. There are many truths in the world that cannot be taught to him in books. He has to read it by himself.  , to experience, to understand, since he has this heart, let himJust go.  "

    "It's just that he is still young, so it is only natural to send him a guard."

    This guard is usually just a guard. As long as Li Fu is not stupid and does not do things he shouldn't do, he will always be just a guard.

    Su Wan nodded. Although she was willing to trust the other party, she was relieved to have someone following her, and her safety was guaranteed.

    Su Wan hesitated for a moment, and then asked him: "What about Shi Huiqin, does he hate us in his heart?"

    "That's not true. He also has eyes to see right and wrong, and he is not a real child. After all, Shi Huiqin did something wrong. What right does he have to ask others to forgive her?"

    Su Wan thought about it too, and asked again: "Then when he left, did he bring money with him? It's impossible to go out without money, and it's freezing cold outside, it's very cold outside."

    "Take it. I got the letter and sent someone to chase after him. I prepared some silver notes and broken silver for him, so that he will be short in the future, so I will write back."

    Su Wan felt relieved after hearing what he said.

    On the thirteenth day, the Shi family came to the door with a gift, saying it was an apology to Li Lin and Su Wan. Zhou's face was pale, and she sat on the side in a daze, but in just half a month, she lost weight  A big circle, it looks really pitiful.

    Shi replied: "The previous incident was all our fault. This time I came to apologize solemnly, and I ask my cousin and princess to forgive me."

    Shi replied that this apology was also very sincere. He didn't stop Mrs. Zhou before because he couldn't. Mrs. Zhou was his own mother. If she didn't let Mrs. Zhou do it, Mrs. Zhou would feel guilty and sad for the rest of her life.

    However, they also did something wrong. It was originally Shi Huiqin's unwillingness and resentment, but they let them press it on innocent people.

    Su Wan was silent when she heard the words, and turned to look at Li Lin. Li Lin was sitting beside her, looking at the family of three indifferently.

    Seeing that the two men were silent when Shi wrote back, he only sighed secretly.

    Although it was expected that this matter would offend them, and that it would pass easily without an apology, but at this time, I also felt a sense of powerlessness in my heart.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 688 It's All Her Aunt's Fault

    ?

    Shi Chongshan licked his dry lips, sighed, and said in embarrassment: "Jing Yuan, it's your aunt who was confused, of course we didn't stop this matter, we were also at fault, and I apologize to you here  .¡±

    "What happened to Huiqin is indeed something she shouldn't have done. It's also because your aunt and I didn't teach her well, which made her have such a greed to think about things that shouldn't belong to her."

    Because of delusion about things that do not belong to me, because I can't get them, I resent, so I am unwilling.

    "This matter has really wronged the princess. If the princess has anything to do in the future, just send us."

    Shi Chongshan's face was a little stiff. He had a good face all his life, and he valued his face and reputation more than anything else. After so many years, this was the first time he humbly apologized to others, and he really hated Shi Huiqin in his heart.

    However, when he thought of the evil that had been buried under the loess now, he sighed secretly again, feeling a little sour in his heart.

    After all, she is her own daughter. No matter how much she scolds her on weekdays, she is gone, and she always feels empty in her heart.

    Li Lin and Su Wan hadn't spoken yet, but they heard Zhou's whisper: "If you say that Huiqin has been unwilling all her life, it's just that when she was young, she saw something she shouldn't see, and she had delusions in her heart. If she really said it,  It's all her aunt's fault too."

    Her voice was not loud, but everyone present heard it. Shi Chongshan frowned, Shi Huixin was startled, and the center of his brows jumped. Su Wan's expression changed, and he turned to look at Li Lin, only to see that his expression turned a little colder.  point.

    Parents give birth to children, in the hearts of children, parents are extremely important people, and they cannot tolerate others to accuse and insult at will, especially this kind of pot that should not belong to them, how can they allow others to cover it indiscriminately.

    Even if Li Lin's temperament is a little colder, but someone dares to accuse his parents like this, he will be angry.

    Su Wan lowered his voice: "Mrs. Shi speak carefully."

    Mrs. Zhou was feeling sad because of Shi Huiqin, and now she couldn't tolerate others saying that her daughter was wrong, and tried every means to find a cause and effect for Shi Huiqin's mistakes, thinking that it was all other people's faults, so she let her daughter do something wrong.

    "Is there something wrong with what I said? If she hadn't glimpsed the wealth of the Li family back then, she wouldn't have become what she is today. It's all the Li family's fault, and it's Shi Qinsang's fault!"

    Su Wan laughed angrily at her theory: "It's really a joke. Your girl got a glimpse of the wealth of the Li family and became greedy. Is this the Li family's fault? My mother-in-law's fault? You  Don't you think it's ridiculous to say it?"

    "In this way, the thief saw the wealth in the rich family's family, sneaked in to steal, and when he was arrested and sentenced, it was hard to believe that it was the fault of the rich family. It was because of the wealth in the family that it made him take the risk.  Those who commit such wrong things are sinners."

    "If you have a girl who is as beautiful as a flower and is seen and bullied by a thief, don't you think it's your girl who was born too well, which leads people to commit crimes, and your girl is the sinner."

    "Mrs. Shi, even though you have lost your daughter, we feel sorry for you. I won't say anything else if you talk nonsense, but you absolutely shouldn't, you shouldn't point the finger at my husband's own mother."

    Su Wan shook Li Lin's hand to comfort him.

    Although she had never met this mother-in-law who died young, she cared about Li Lin and his feelings, so she would naturally protect him and not allow others to blame her after her death.

    In this quarrel between women, there are some things that Li Lin can't say, so naturally she said it for him.

    "Speaking of it, your daughter is born with a bad heart, like those thieves, who want to take possession of good things when they see others have them, and if they don't get them, they will not be willing to resent, blame heaven and earth, and God  It's unfair to not give her everything she wants."

    "There are some things my husband can't say, and now I'm here to say it for him. If you have a few words to say something wrong with his parents, get out of here."

    "How can there be relatives like you who come to accuse other people's parents of being wrong in the world? We don't care if we don't want such relatives."

    Mrs. Zhou was accused by her, only then did she realize that she had said something wrong, her face turned pale, and her whole body was on the verge of falling, like a fallen leaf in the autumn wind.

    Shi replied with scalp numbness: "Princess, calm down, my mother was confused for a while, it's all because my eldest sister passed away, she has been thinking too much recently, that's why"

    "Okay, it's really pitiful that you have no one in your family, but no matter how pitiful you are, you can't allow you to ride on our heads and bully us."

    "It's really unlucky to be relatives with people like you. Because you are relatives, you can bully others without fear.It's easy to ask for forgiveness after the incident, and I don't pay anything anyway.  "

    "If you don't forgive, you will think that we are petty and don't value this relationship."

    Shi replied and wanted to say something to explain that this was not the case, but when he saw Su Wan, he called out: "Come here, see off the guests."

    Shi replied in a moment of urgency: "Princess, even if we said something wrong, it wouldn't be the case, right? After all, our Shi family is Jing Yuan's relatives, even if there is something, it is Jing Yuan who said it.  "

    The implication is that they want to break off contact, that is also up to Li Lin to decide, not what Su Wan says.

    As soon as Shi wrote back, he immediately regretted it, and hurriedly explained: "I was in a hurry and said the wrong thing. Don't blame Jing Yuan and the princess. The princess and Jing Yuan are husband and wife. The princess said it naturally.  It counts."

    At this moment, he was afraid that it was Li Lin who suddenly said that Su Wan had the final say, and that there was no chance of restoring the relationship between the two families.

    Shi replied that he felt that it was not appropriate to stay today, so he said: "We are the ones who interrupted today, and it is our fault, so let's go first, and wait for another day to have a chance, and then come to apologize to Jing Yuan and the princess."

    After this quarrel, Shi Chongshan couldn't stay any longer. Zhou knew that she had said something wrong, but she didn't know how to apologize, and she really resented Su Wan for being ruthless in her heart at the moment, and she didn't want to be in front of her.  bow your head.

    In this way, she can only be stubborn, and let Shi Huixin help her leave Jingpingyuan.

    After returning to Shi's house, Shi wrote back and couldn't help but want to get angry.

    "Mother, we agreed earlier that this is an apology. Let's talk about it and apologize. This matter will be over, but we can't go back to the past, but we can still walk around like relatives."

    "You said that your aunt is involved. Don't you know that my aunt is my cousin's biological mother? You blamed my aunt in front of my cousin and pushed Shi Huiqin's faults on my aunt. Isn't this forcing my cousin to get married to us as soon as possible?"  Draw a line?" (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 689 She's Just a Mother Who Lost Her Daughter

    ?

    Shi replied that he was really going to faint. He was really not afraid of anything, but he was afraid that his teammates would hinder him. This hindered him would directly overthrow their entire team.

    Those who apologize sincerely can cause troubles and make the grievances between the two families even bigger.

    Shi Huixin never thought about relying on the Li family to take the Qingyun road. After all, it was thousands of miles away from the city. He was in Dongzhao, so it would not be easy for him to reach out. Besides, if he borrowed the power of the Li family,  His Majesty might even doubt his loyalty to his country.

    It's just that in life, there are only a few relatives, so he just wants to get along well, just sit together and drink two cups of tea and wine to chat on weekdays, don't become enemies.

    He really couldn't do anything about Zhou's incident because of Shi Huiqin. Now that the matter is over, he wants to apologize properly.

    Even if they did something wrong this time, if they show a good posture in the future, they will be able to live in peace for a long time.

    But this time things turned out like this, Shi Huixin was a little helpless.

    Mrs. Zhou was also a little flustered, but she felt aggrieved after hearing Shi's reply to accuse her: "Now even you are accusing me, right?"

    "My son doesn't dare." Shi replied with a sigh of relief, only feeling extremely headache, "The matter of Huiqin is over now, is it possible that the mother still blamed the princess for not helping?"

    Zhou Shi choked: "I didn't."

    "Since there is no one, why did mother say that just now? The deceased is gone, and it is a thing of the past, so why bother with it?" Shi replied helplessly, "Mother, for Huiqin, did you even ignore me and Huihua?  ?¡±

    "If Chunwei does well in the exam, I will definitely go on an official career. Mother, if you offend the princess, you offend the Duke of Jinning. In the future, you won't know when you will be stumbled in your official career."

    "Besides, when I was in the Imperial City, I still lived in Jinning Duke's Mansion. I studied with the princes in the mansion and was taught by famous teachers. Now, what face do I have to go to Jinning Duke's Mansion?"

    This is really not such a face. He used to go there with a thick skin, because he was a relative who turned a corner. Although the bend is a bit big, it can involve a little relationship. The other party welcomes him.

    But if the Shi family had a conflict with Li Linsu Wan, his relative would be embarrassed.

    "Mum, don't you want me too?"

    Zhou Shi was a little stunned when he heard the words, and sat there without speaking for a long time.

    Seeing this, Shi wrote back and didn't persuade her, so he found a seat and sat down.

    After a long time, seeing Mrs. Zhou wiping tears, he sighed again and said, "Mother is sad when Huiqin is gone, I can understand, but Mother can't just abandon everyone for Huiqin alone.  Just ignore it."

    "Besides, this matter is not the fault of my cousin and the princess. Huiqin is obsessed with obsession and fell into a demon. Mother, you must not be like her. Think about our family. I also think that I will get married and have children in the future.  Mother will take care of the child for me."

    "My cousin is my own cousin after all, and my aunt's only bloodline. If things go wrong, how can my father and I treat my aunt."

    Zhou Shian listened quietly, and then burst into tears. She stretched out her hand and beat her heart hard a few times: "I know, you all blame me, it's all my fault, I shouldn't do such absurd things because of Huiqin.  matter."

    "Huiqin was wrong in the first place, and I knew she was wrong, but my Huiqin, how pitiful, died at such a young age, I feel bad, I feel bad"

    "I feel bad"

    "I don't know what crimes I did in my previous life to achieve today's results, my Huiqin!"

    Although Shi Huiqin has a bad mind, but because she has been ill all the time, she has not done anything that is extremely sinful and unforgivable. Zhou Shi certainly thought that this daughter was not good, but she knew that she was greedy for glory and wealth, and could even abandon her parents, but she still cared about it.  daughter's.

    After she died, those bad things would disappear in Zhou's heart, leaving only the heart-piercing pain.

    She is just a mother who lost her daughter.

    The corners of Shi Chongshan's eyes, who had been silent at the side, were also red, and the father and son had no choice but to go forward to persuade her.

    After this time, the Shi family did not come to Jingpingyuan again. They probably felt that the Zhou family could not get out of the grief, and it was useless to come here.  worse.

    Shi Hui was free to paint, and went back to Shi's house to live with her, hoping that she would be able to paint as soon as possible.Get over the pain.

    Not long after that, Li Lin and Su Wan went to the Imperial City again to celebrate Su Xun's birthday. Jinning Duke's Mansion and Zhen Guo Duke's Mansion were still the same, and life was pretty good.

    Su Lin was probably the only restless person in Jinning's mansion. Su Lin clamored to be dispatched back. Jiang went to cry in front of Wang when she was free, which made Wang upset and wanted to throw her out.

    It is Yue Shuang's problem at the Duke of Zhen's mansion. This year, Yue Shuang came back to celebrate the New Year, but just after the fifteenth Lantern Festival, he ran away again, so angry that Mrs. Duke of Zhen couldn't even eat well.

    However, there have been a lot of happy events recently. The marriage of Su Ying and Su Fu of the Jinning Duke's Mansion has been settled. Because the reputation of the Jinning Duke's Mansion has been made a bit bad by Su Fu recently, and both of them are the sons of bastards, so the marriage is settled.  Subject's family background is average.

    Mrs. Wang has learned from Mrs. Yang's past, and this time she is serious about choosing marriages for these two people. Although these two people have no blood relationship with her, she is really afraid that this lady will not marry well.  Noisy all day long.

    Therefore, the selections are all the daughters of the minor officials' families, and they are all law-abiding people.

    Yue Ting's marriage has also been settled. The eldest son of Zhen Guo's mansion is betrothed to someone else. It is Luo Suru, the daughter of Luo Yushi who Su Wan met in Jianjia Tower earlier, who is good at playing the piano. The marriage date is fixed.  Somewhat in a hurry, it's just this April.

    Princess Rujin and Zhuo Jiu's marriage has also been finalized, and the wedding date is set for October this year.

    There was a wave of engagement peaks among the right-age princes and girls in the imperial city in winter, and the rest of them had to wait after Chunwei, to see if they were under the list to catch their son-in-law, or what.

    Su Fu was married to Chen Lian by the Jinning government last year. Not long after they got married, the Chen family returned to their hometown and settled in a big city in Qingzhou. People from the Chen family and those sent by the Wang family took care of her.  Said that he tried to escape several times, but was caught and returned.

    Now there are no storms.

    Su Ran's position as side concubine has never been approved, King Ming's letter was rejected several times, the people in the imperial city vaguely guessed that His Majesty disagreed with this matter, and secretly laughed at Su Ran, thinking that she did not have the life of a side concubine, but she was used to giving it up  The score of the side concubine.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 690 Su Ran's Return

    ?

    But Su Fu and Su Ran are none of Su Wan's business now.

    It is rare for her to come back to the Imperial City. When she has free time, she wants to chat with Mrs. Wang, Mrs. Zhen Guogong, and spend more time with her younger sister Su Luo. Finally, there are sisters like Princess Murong Xianrujin who want to get together.  Really busy.

    ? On the day before Su Xun's birthday, two young men in blue-gray, well-dressed horses rode all the way into the Imperial City.

    The younger boy looked at the familiar streets of the Imperial City, held a whip in his hand, turned his head and said to the people who were riding side by side with him on horseback: "Senior brother, this is the Imperial City, the bustling here is not comparable to other places.  of."

    "Let's rest for two days first, and then, junior brother, I will show you the scenery of the imperial city."

    The other boy still had a piece of grass in his mouth. He hummed casually, watched the people coming and going on the street, and squinted his eyes.

    He has a good-looking face, a pair of sharp eyebrows, and his eyes are slightly sharp. If he encounters something of interest, his eyes will narrow slightly, and he seems a little careless.

    "Emperor City, it's really a good place."

    The imperial city has been the capital city of three generations. In the former dynasty, it was the capital of the world. The degree of prosperity is naturally the highest in the world. Even today, the world is still bustling and lively.

    "That's right, it's a good place, but there are downsides to the long history, that is, some places are old and not very pretty."

    The two rode slowly on the street, and the young man said again: "Senior brother, I will stay at the mansion in a while, you and I will live together."

    "No, there are quite a lot of rules in the high-door mansion. I'm afraid I can't get used to it."

    "Is there anything I can't get used to? Are you afraid that those people can't serve you well? Don't worry, I will definitely beat them up. You are my senior brother. You should be treated as a guest, right?"

    The senior brother didn't speak, just smiled and patted Su Yun's shoulder: "Let's go, it will be dark if you slow down."

    "Walk, walk." Su Yun didn't go home for nearly two years, and now she has entered the city gate, thinking of her parents, sisters and sisters, she felt a little anxious and excited.

    "I don't know if my sixth sister is back, maybe she is. My sixth sister is very filial to my father. Although she doesn't like to go out and is lazy occasionally, but on my father's birthday, as long as she can spare time  Come, I must accompany my father."

    "Your sixth sister, I have heard of her."

    Everyone in the world knows that the Li family married a wife at a young age, but few people know who he married. Huo Yan, as the only junior who followed General Huo, knew a little bit.

    Su Yun came to worship his old uncle as a teacher, it was recommended by the Li family, and he was three years older than Su Yun, and he also studied with the old uncle earlier, so he also listened to the old uncle on this matter.  Grandpa said.

    If it wasn't for such a reason, Su Yun would not be qualified to send him to the old uncle.

    Huo Yan thought of the grievances between the old uncle and the Huo family, squinted his eyes, his eyes were a little cold

    Su Yun was rather curious: "Have you heard of my sixth sister? What have you heard of?"

    This Huo Yan thought for a while, and he didn't seem to have heard of anything, except for a casual sentence or two from the old uncle, only the person in front of him who claimed to be his junior brother said the most.

    "I've heard of it. Didn't I hear what you said? I heard that your sister is born well, has a good temper, and is kind and friendly. She is a rare good girl in the world."

    When Su Yun heard this, she nodded with a smile: "No, no matter whether it's my sixth sister or my younger sister A Luo, they are the best girls in the world."

    Huo Yan snorted lightly, a little in disbelief.

    The two rode through the street on horseback, chatting along the way, Su Yun also introduced to Huo Yan which store had good food, and when they arrived at the gate of Jinning Gongfu, it was already sunset.

    It's still January, and the weather is still very cold, and the setting sun seems to be a little bit cold.

    Su Yun rubbed her hands together, and looked up at the plaque of the Jinning Mansion.

    The sharp-eyed gatekeeper carefully sized up Su Yun twice, and suddenly shouted in surprise: "It's the Fourth Young Master who is back!"

    "It's really the fourth son who is back!"

    "Fourth son!"

    At this moment, someone came forward to help him off the horse, and someone went to the mansion to report, but neither of them waited for someone to help them, they both turned over and got off the horse, stepped on the unmelted ice slag on the ground, emitting some ice slag  The sound of being crushed.

    "Fourth son, are you really back?"

    &nbsp;Su Yun doesn't remember who this person is. After all, there are so many people guarding the gate. Hearing this, he just nodded and asked, "How is the house? Nothing happened recently, right? Sixth Sister is back?"

    "There is nothing to do in the house. The princess came back two days ago, but now he is in Jingpingyuan, and he will come here tomorrow."

    "Fourth Young Master and this Young Master quickly enter the house, it's very cold outside."

    As he spoke, two young servants came to lead the horse, and they handed the horse over to the visitor, and told him to feed the horse with fodder, and then entered the gate together.

    Su Yun explained to the waiter next to him, saying that he went to greet his elders after taking a bath and changing clothes, so he took Huo Yan to the yard where he used to live, and just ordered people to boil two pots of hot water to wash away the cold.  There was a rush of hurried footsteps.

    After a while, the figures of Li Shi and Su Luo appeared at the gate of the courtyard. When Li Shi saw Su Ran, she was so excited that she burst into tears.

    "A Ran! It's A Ran who is back!"

    "Mother."

    Mrs. Li wanted to go up and hug her son, but thinking that her son had grown up, it was not appropriate to do so, so she looked him up and down carefully: "Tall is tall, but also thin  Yes, my son is suffering."

    "Ah Ran is not suffering, mother, please rest assured." Su Ran hurriedly introduced Huo Yan to Mrs. Li, "Mother, this is my senior brother. His surname is Huo, and his character is Yan."

    "Master Huo."

    Huo Yan cupped his fists and saluted: "Madam just call me Xiao Huo, I can't be called a son."

    Mrs. Li smiled, seeing that he was able to accompany Su Yun back, she thought that the relationship between the two was good, so she did not persist.

    She smiled and said: "Then I will ask you to call you A Yan, A Yan, please take care of our family A Ran these days. When you come, we will treat it as our own home. If you need anything, don't worry about it."  Come and talk to Auntie."

    Some people in the world like to take a single-character name, and some people like to take a double-character name according to their seniority. If it is a single-character name, an A character is often added in front of the name to show the meaning of intimacy.

    If it is a woman, when introducing herself, she may also call herself a certain family, such as Su Wan, also known as Su Shi Awan.

    "This is a girl from my family. She is a twin with Ah Ran. She is a stick of incense younger than Ah Ran. Her name is A Luo, A Luo. She met Mr. Huo." (Remember this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 691 He Thinks These Women Are Trouble

    ?

    Su Luo stepped forward to salute in a regular manner, with a calm and calm posture, just like many noble girls: "Meet Mr. Huo."

    "Miss Su is too polite."

    Mrs. Li arranged for a few people from Yuhuayuan to come and help, because Su Yun was away from the mansion for two years, there was no one else in the yard except his former personal attendants and the people who cleaned the yard.

    Because of the presence of outsiders, Mrs. Li did not stay for a long time after a few words of advice, and turned around and took Su Luo to Fuping Courtyard. Mrs. Wang was also very happy when she learned that Mrs. Su came back, seeing Mrs. Li and Su Luo coming  Yes, I am busy telling them to sit down.

    "It's been almost two years since Ah Ran left, but has he grown taller?"

    Mrs. Li nodded: "It's because I grew taller and lost weight. I think I have suffered a lot."

    Speaking of this, Mrs. Li still feels a little distressed, but Su Yun has been away for two years, seeing that her spirit is different, it is very different from the sons and brothers of this imperial city, in her opinion, it is something to be happy about  .

    She didn't dare to cry in front of Mrs. Wang at the moment, for fear that Mrs. Wang's heart would not let Su Yun go out, and she would miss Su Yun's future.

    Although there will be hardships, but in this life, you don¡¯t suffer some hardships when you grow up, and you have to eat twice or even ten times in the future. Although Mrs. Li doesn¡¯t understand the truth, she hopes that Su Yun can grow into an excellent person.  Erlang.

    Mrs. Wang misses this little grandson very much, thinking that he has been away from home for two years, and feels uncomfortable: "I don't know how he is doing outside? Are the people there taking good care of him?"

    "Speaking of it, the third child is wrong. I want to send him to learn art from a teacher. I can't even take a waiter with me. Let my grandson suffer."

    Mrs. Li said with a smile: "The third master found an excellent master for Ah Ran. Those who are capable always have some strange requests. It is really not appropriate to bring people there. Besides, since it is worship  If you are a teacher, you have to serve yourself personally."

    After thinking about it, Wang thought it made sense: "You are right."

    The three of them sat for a while, Mrs. Wang and Mrs. Li were talking about Su Yun, while Su Luo listened quietly from the side, she looked well-behaved, dignified and gentle.

    About half an hour later, Su Lan and Huo Yan came to Fuping Courtyard together after washing their clothes. At this time, all the lords and sons of the mansion also came back.  The owner of the yard asked them to come to Fuping Courtyard for dinner, to cleanse up Su Yun and Huo Yan.

    As soon as the two arrived, the yard became lively.

    After the two parties greeted each other, Mrs. Wang hurriedly called Su Yun to come forward to show her. The boy who was only fourteen a few months away had a childish face, but he seemed to be in good spirits, like a  A thriving young tree.

    When he laughed, his brows and eyes were crooked, and there was still a little smile in his eyes. In this regard, the three siblings followed Su Xun.

    Mrs. Wang took his hand, feeling a little sour in her heart: "Grandmother's Ranan, did you suffer when you went out?"

    Su Yun smiled and replied: "Grandmother, Ah Yun is not bitter at all, but I just feel that I have not done enough to learn more from Master."

    Su Yun was taught by Su Xun to be the pillar of the family, to support his sisters and sisters in the future, and not let others bully his sisters and sisters. Although Su Wan had persuaded him to live for himself first, it did not hinder him from working hard.  Let yourself grow up and be your sister and sister's back.

    For this reason, he has been studying hard, and he only feels that there is not enough time every day, and he only feels that he is not working hard enough

    "Okay, Ah Ran is a lover of learning. Grandma is very pleased. When grandma sees you, she thinks that among the children and grandchildren, you are the only one who resembles your grandfather the most. However, your mouth is like your father, and you are used to coaxing people.  "

    Duke Ning of Jin always has a straight face and rarely smiles. He is a very dignified person in front of his children and grandchildren, but when he was young, he was also a hard-working young man who loved to laugh.

    However, time flies like an arrow. He has been on the battlefield and killed countless enemies. He has also been a general and a commander. He has gradually become the majestic old general he is today.

    Su Xun smiled, he had looked at Su Yun carefully just now, and was very satisfied in his heart, but when he heard Wang Shi talking about him, he was a little bit reluctant: "Look, mother said that A Yun came to me again.  , besides, how bad is it to coax people? Isn't mother very happy to be coaxed by him now? "

    Mrs. Wang said bluntly: "Yes, you father and son can coax me, and the rest of your family can coax me. I am very happy to see you."

    Speaking of this, Mrs. Wang suddenly thought of Da Fang, and the smile on her face subsided. Really speaking, it is better to be taught by Su Xun.  time willBe patient with her and talk to her.

    On the contrary, there are a few people in the long room, each one of them

    Su Jian is okay, but the three girls, Su Ruo, Su Ling, and Su Fu, all seem to be debt collectors, and there is a young one who is now being raised by her aunt, and I don't know what will happen in the future.

    That aunt is also a shallow-sighted woman, what kind of good girl can she teach, Yang's mother-in-law is no longer suitable, she is a grandmother, and it is not good for her to keep a concubine by her side, so she can only lose sight of her heart  Don't bother.

    If the girls in the long room were half as sensible and filial as Su Wansuluo, they wouldn't have so many things.

    Su Wang felt inexplicably uncomfortable when she heard Wang's words. Yang sat quietly at the side, no matter what Wang said, whether it was accusation or dissatisfaction, she could pretend that she didn't hear it.

    As long as she can stay and don't send her to the temple to live a hard life, it's Su Fu's business, and she doesn't have to ask.

    Although the Chen family has left the Imperial City, their family background is not too bad. Su Fu still has her previous dowry in her hand. Although she didn't manage well, she still has some money. After all, she can get by.

    Moreover, when Su Fu got married back then, Yang almost gave her his own dowry. Even if he wanted to help her now, he was powerless.

    "This is my senior brother Huo Yan." After talking with Wang Shi, Su Yun introduced Huo Yan to everyone, "When I was with Master, my senior brother often took care of me. This time when he heard that I was coming back, he followed me.  I'm coming back together, I want to see the prosperity of this imperial city."

    "Thank you Mr. Huo for taking care of us, Ah Ran."

    "Our Alan is still young, if he does something wrong, you have to teach him a lesson."

    Huo Yan received a bunch of thanks from Mrs. Wang and Mrs. Li, and suddenly his head became dizzy. He felt that these women were a trouble, and they spoke in a crooked manner, making people headache

    If he had known that he shouldn't have agreed to come to Jinning Duke's mansion to meet him, he was just a little curious about what his father, mother, sister, and sister were like that Su Yun talked about all day long.

    He bit the bullet and said: "Don't worry, Ah Ran and I are brothers, we will definitely take care of each other."

    "That's the best, brothers and sisters are also brothers, we should take good care of each other in the future" (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 692 Lovely Madam

    ?

    Huo Yan was warmly received by everyone, but it was too warm, which made him a little unbearable. When the banquet started, everyone took their seats, and finally let him go, and he secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    It was inevitable to change glasses during the banquet. Su Yun was still young and didn't drink alcohol yet, but Huo Yan could still drink, so Su Xun drank several glasses, but he was good at drinking, and he was not drunk at all.

    After the banquet was over, he hurriedly bid farewell to Su Yun and left.

    Su Yun couldn't stop her if she wanted to, she really had no other choice, and she didn't want him to stay at the inn, so she said: "Why don't you go to Jingpingyuan, my sixth sister and my brother-in-law live there,  There are few people, and my sixth sister doesn't like to take care of things, so you can live more comfortably, and the inn is also cold this day."

    Although the road is quite cold, there is nothing to do because they have to hurry, but now that they are all back in the Imperial City, they naturally want to live more comfortably.

    Although Huo Yan is not afraid of the cold, who wants to be warmed by the cold, he paused when he heard this: "I'm afraid it's inappropriate to go to someone else's house?"

    "It's nothing inappropriate." Su Yun said, "There is a guest house in Jingpingyuan. There were students living there before, so they changed a small door to go out. As long as the door to the outer courtyard is closed, it is an independent  yard."

    "Sixth sister and brother-in-law didn't bring anyone with them when they came back this time. The yard is also empty and it's not far from here. I'll accompany you there and tell my brother-in-law to send someone to boil hot water for you on weekdays."  , just give me three meals a day."

    "Besides, the spring is approaching recently, and most of the inns in the Imperial City are full. I'm afraid there will be no good rooms at the moment. Besides, the wine inns are crowded and noisy."

    Huo Yan thinks about it, the inn is probably very noisy at the moment, and there must be no good houses, so he said: "That's okay, but you don't need to arrange any service for me, just burn it for me alone."  Get some hot water, just heat the kang.¡±

    "As for the food, since I came to the Imperial City, I want to eat all the delicious food in the Imperial City."

    Huo Yan thought about it carefully. Although he and the Li family had never met, his old uncle had some kind of friendship with him. It seemed that he could live with the cheek for a while, as long as he didn't bother him too much.

    So the two went to Jingpingyuan in a carriage.

    Li Lin and Su Wan didn't fall asleep at the moment, they leaned together on the wooden couch in the study and read a book. Su Wan felt bored looking at it, so he reached out and untied the jade pendant on his waist to see, this jade pendant was the original engagement  The white jade squirrel hugging its tail jade pendant, the two would occasionally take it out and wear it.

    Su Wan took the jade pendant around his waist again, put the two jade pendants together, and carefully figured out the patterns on them.

    Li Lin's craftsmanship is quite good, the little squirrel is carved lifelike.

    "Hey, why did you give me this jade pendant that day?"

    Su Wan remembered that he had given him a lot of little squirrels, small moving toys, hairpins, this pair of jade pendants, and other bits and pieces.

    He smiled, reached out to hold her hand, and held the two jade pendants together: "Madam is lovely."

    "Um?"

    Su Wan was puzzled, and turned to look at him, "I don't think there is anything cute about me. If you want to praise me, you might as well praise me for being pretty."

    He boasted fluently: "Madam is beautiful."

    He was so insincere, she looked at her like a wicked woman who forced him, she pinched him angrily.

    He chuckled, and lost his mind to read again: "It's true that Madam is cute. I still remember the first time I saw Madam, everyone around me was talking, and Madam was eating and eating with Ah Luo, like  Like a little squirrel, with puffy cheeks."

    At that moment, he felt that this girl was really cute.

    Maybe it wasn't love at first sight, but I still had some thoughts in my heart. Later, when I met Su Fu and Su Ran's fight, she was almost framed by Su Fu, so he came out to testify and help her.

    It was only later that he thought about it. He wanted to be with her and marry her back.

    Su Guan blushed slightly: "If you want to make a comparison, you have to compare me to a flower, what a little squirrel." After that, she hummed softly, "But it's cute to look at a squirrel  Yes, I can barely argue with you."

    "I want to thank Madam for your kindness?" He chuckled, not looking at her now, just a squirrel wagging its tail, how is it different?

    "No." Su Wan was about to say something when he saw someone push open the gate of the courtyard and enter the courtyard, then walked quickly across the courtyard and stopped at the door of the house.

    "Have the son and wife gone to bed?"

    The person who came was the mountain fog.

    & nbsp; Li Lin asked, "What's the matter?"

    "Master Uncle is here, and he is currently arranging in the hospitality garden of the outer courtyard."

    When the two of them heard her say 'uncle', they didn't know who it was for a moment. They wondered where the uncle was, and they looked at each other. Su Wan coughed lightly and asked loudly, "Which uncle is it?"  ?¡±

    Shan Wu said: "It's the fourth son of Duke Ning's mansion, madam, your fourth brother."

    Is it Su Ranunculus?

    Su Wan was stunned for a moment, and then remembered that uncle and master refers to her natal brother, this master is not the other's grandfather, but Su Yun is only in his teens, what kind of master is he called.

    What aunts, uncles and masters, it is really toothache.

    Su Wan was glad that she had obtained a title. After returning to the Jinning Duke's mansion, everyone under the Jinning Mansion would call her the princess. If she were to call her grandma Liugu, she might really feel that she was in her 70s and 80s.

    But why did Su Yun come back?  What are you doing here so late?

    "You go and arrange someone to wait on you. My son and I will be here soon."

    "yes."

    After the people outside left, the two went to the dormitory to change their clothes. Su Wan asked Zhu Cui to come over and comb her hair in a bun, and finally fixed it with a silver hairpin from the fish-scale fairy cloud.

    When the two of them were walking out, Su Wan asked him: "How did Ah Ran come back? But what happened?"

    "I haven't heard of anything." Li Lin said calmly, "I heard that he was excellent at Mr. Huo's side a few months ago. He practiced martial arts and studied very hard. Maybe I should come back and have a look.  , tomorrow is father-in-law's birthday, and he hasn't been back for almost two years."

    After hearing what he said, Su Wan also felt that it made sense, so she was relieved. She was just worried about what happened to Su Yun.

    The two of them came out of the main courtyard and soon arrived at the guest garden in the outer courtyard. Su Lan and Huo Yan were drinking tea together at the same table. When they heard footsteps, they turned their heads, and Su Lan's eyes lit up.  Immediately stood up to meet.

    "Sixth sister, brother-in-law!"

    Su Guan stood still, seeing him so happy to see her, her heart warmed slightly: "When did Ah Yun come back? Why did you come here so late?"

    After finishing speaking, she looked at Huo Yan who had stood up again, and asked with a smile: "This is Ah Ran's friend, right?"

    Su Yun immediately explained: "Sixth sister, this is my senior brother Huo Yan, senior brother, this is my sixth sister and brother-in-law." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 694 You keep silent, making people think you have no family, right?

    ?

    Even so, it makes sense, but some people took a look at Li Lin, but they didn't believe it. After all, Su Wan married Li Lin in the past because of gratitude.

    However, the two had a good life, which made many people envious.

    In the imperial city, the two of them are well-known couples of gods and immortals. Even a son-in-law like Li Lin can't bring any benefits to the family, but many people are willing to marry their daughters to someone like him.

    After all, it is also very important for a daughter to live well. Su Wan's life is leisurely and carefree, and her husband is considerate. That is also a very good marriage.

    Perhaps the only pity is that Li Lin did not become an official, and now he is still staying in the mountain village of Guiyan City.

    "I said, Old Su, you don't know if your girl can like it, maybe she likes it, let's arrange for them to meet, it won't be a disadvantage, right?"

    "That can't be done." Su Xun still gave up, "If you really have such an idea, please ask your wife to go and talk to my mother, and if my mother agrees."

    "Hey, aren't you cheating me? If I let my wife come to my door, I might be sent off as a guest."

    In the past two years, Su Luo has grown up, and there are quite a few people asking for marriage. After all, she is the legitimate daughter of Duke Ning's mansion. Although she is only the third wife's legitimate daughter, her father is the servant of the Ministry of Rites, and her own sister is also a princess.  The status is not low.

    Even the girl from the Jinning Mansion got a bad reputation because of Su Fu, but there are many people who want to marry her.

    It's just that Mrs. Wang chose thousands of options, and felt that this was not suitable and that was not suitable, so she rejected them all.

    "Then I don't care, I don't care." Su Xun was half drunk, but he was not stupid. Naturally, he would not promise his daughter out in a few words. No matter what the other party said, he said he didn't care, and he would not let anyone find  Mrs. Li told them to go find Mrs. Wang.

    In fact, he was a little worried that Li's eyelids were shallow, and seeing that the other party was so good, he beckoned Su Luo out indiscriminately.

    Li Lin poured a cup of tea at the side, looking at the cups and cups, drinking slowly, if someone talks to him, he is willing to talk to others, if no one talks to him, he just stands aside  sitting.

    Li Lin has a good appearance and a good bearing, so he looks like a noble young master when he sits like this. The calmness and calmness on his body is something that many excellent noble young masters don't have.

    Sitting like a pine, body like a bamboo, like a breeze.

    "Why didn't Mr. Li become a scholar? I heard Mr. Song from the Metropolitan Procuratorate said that Mr. Li's knowledge is higher than his, and his chess skills are especially good. Even the young master of Wen Sihou's family is no match."

    "I like wild cranes in the clouds, and the scenery in the mountains is also extremely beautiful." Li Lin smiled lightly, "Thank you for your trouble."

    "If you are free, do you have a chance to have a hand-to-hand conversation with Mr. Li?"

    "Happy to accompany you."

    No matter what others asked him, if he could answer, he would answer. He treated people kindly, without showing any impatience. When the banquet was about to end, some people would praise Su Xun for finding a good son-in-law.

    "That's natural." Su Xun was almost drunk, "Let me tell you, there is no one better than Jing Yuan. My family's A Luo will look for a husband like her sister in the future."

    Su Xun was so satisfied with Li Lin that he couldn't be more satisfied. In the past, Li Lin didn't want to become a scholar, and felt a little pity, but it didn't matter. The two of them are willing to live such a life, as long as they feel happy.

    Later I learned of Li Lin's identity. Although he was a little annoyed by the fact that he was cheated and that his daughter would follow him to his hometown, it did not hinder his excellence.

    Because of the reputation and character of the Li family, Su Xun is also willing to believe that Li Lin treats Su Wan well, even if he loses affection in the future, he will also take responsibility and protect his wife and children well.

    Moreover, the Li family did not take concubines, and they did not marry consecutively, so all kinds of possibilities were eliminated.

    If you want him to say, as long as Su Wan gives birth to an heir for the Li family, then this life will be stable.

    Even if they are far away in the future, he doesn't have to worry too much.

    And Li Lin has a really good temper. He used to be dissatisfied with him, but he respected him very much.

    After the banquet was over, Mrs. Li, Su Luo and Su Yun helped to see the guests off. Su Guan and Li Lin asked people to support Su Xun, sent him back to Yuhua Garden, and ordered a maid to bring him a bowl of hangover tea  , let him drink it.

    After drinking the drinking tea, Su Xun sat for a long time, and then he became sober.

    "Is father better?"

    Su Xun gave up: "It's much better, probably because I'm really old and I can't drink anymore. The previous drink was not enough to fill my stomach."

    "Father is young, why is he old?" Su Wan picked oneFrowning, "When I look at my father now, I thought he was still in his twenties."

    Su Xun was about to take a sip of the hot tea at hand, when he heard the words, he almost spit, his face flushed red: "Okay, okay, I'm ashamed to hear what you said."

    "Who told my father to say that he is old? My father is only thirty-eight this year, not even forty. How old is he? He is in the prime of life." People in this era really get married early, and the age of parents is not  Big, like Su Xun, some have already become grandfathers.

    "All right, father, I'm still young." Su Wei felt that he couldn't beat her, so he simply gave up, "What are the two of you planning now?"

    "Plans?" Su Wan glanced at Li Lin, and then said, "I don't have any plans, let's live like this first?"

    Su Xun snorted softly: "I heard that you have had a conflict with the Shi family? Will you still live there in the future?"

    Su Wan felt strange: "How did father know that we had a conflict with the Shi family?"

    "Hmph, do you think I'm blind, don't you? I have eyes to see." It was unexpected for Su Xun to know this. It was a relative of a colleague who came to visit relatives in Yancheng. After the colleague found out, he took his relative with him.  Come and tell Su Xun.

    At that time, the Zhou family made a lot of noise about the matter, and the people in Shiqiao Village naturally knew about it, and they didn't know who told the story in Guiyan City, so many people in Guiyan City also knew about it.  .

    "The people from the Shi family bully you, but you are good. You keep silent, making people think you have no natal family, right?"

    "The lady of the Shi family, I thought she was pretty good when I met her earlier. She has a good personality. Your mother has a good relationship with her. She married her daughter and your mother even went to help. I didn't expect that she would dare to treat you like this.  .¡±

    "It's not like asking my father to come forward." Su Wan rubbed his nose and explained, "I have dealt with the matter, and I didn't let myself be wronged. Even now, the Shi family has no face to see me.  There is nothing wrong with it, it makes sense.¡±

    "As for the lady of the Shi family, she just cares more about her daughter and wants her to go well. From an emotional point of view, there seems to be nothing wrong with her. I can understand the pain and suffering of losing her daughter, but I can't forgive her.  She wants to bully me."

    "Father, don't worry, no one can bully me. Besides, if I can't handle it myself, with Jing Yuan around, he won't let me listen to Mrs. Shi's words and suffer this grievance." (Remember this site  URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 696 The Subordinates Are Disrespectful

    ?

    In this world, there are very few parents who do not love their children. If their children can live well, they feel that everything is worth it.

    Even the Zhou family, what a good person he looked at before, but for Shi Huiqin, for the sake of a misty and illusory daughter in the afterlife, he can do such a thing.

    "You are right, as long as I can be well, she will be happy."

    Su Wan accepted what he said, and didn't worry about it anymore. The two of them stayed in the Imperial City for the next few days. Su Wan got together with old friends, went shopping and bought something, and returned to Jinning when he had free time.  The government accompanied Su Xun to dinner.

    By the way, I mentioned the matter of Guanyuan.

    Su Xun was very unhappy: "Why did you mention this suddenly? Isn't it good to keep the yard?"

    In fact, he was very conflicted in his heart. He felt that the yard was still there, his daughter was still there, and the traces of her past living were still there, but if the yard was given to someone else, it would erase the traces of her past living here.

    "No way, no way."

    "Don't worry about Ah Ran, even if he is getting married, why can't I find a good yard for him? If there is no suitable one, just find a place to rebuild."

    "But father, even if the yard is kept, I don't have much chance to come back and live there."

    Su Xun was taken aback when he heard the words, his heart was slightly sour, and he said stubbornly after a while: "That's also kept."

    His daughter was going to marry someone else, so he wouldn't even have a yard for him. He was a little annoyed and glared at her angrily.

    Su Wan said embarrassingly: "The courtyard is not populated for a long time, and it is easy to break"

    Seeing that Su Xun was about to stare at her again, Su Wan continued to explain: "It's okay now, the girls in the house are almost married, and there are many empty yards, but in the future, the younger generation will marry wives and have children, and the number of people in the house will increase.  After all, the yard will be allocated to people to live in."

    "If you give it to someone else, it's better to give it to Ah Yun. If Ah Luo doesn't have a yard, I'd rather she live in Guanyuan."

    "I would rather give it to Ah Ran and A Luo than to others."

    "That's all right, all right, the courtyard is empty for now, let's talk about it later when Ah Yun gets married, I can't say anything now, maybe he is the same as your cousin, who refuses to get married when he is almost thirty."

    It was Yue Ting who was talking about.

    Su Wan was helpless: "Where is thirty, I remember only twenty-five, still young."

    "Your cousin is getting married, will you come back then?"

    "Of course." Su Wan replied straight away, "After all, it's my cousin. If I don't have other things to hinder me, I will naturally come."

    "That's fine."

    As for the matter of the yard, I didn't mention it again after all. Su Wan just mentioned it and expressed his opinion. Whether it's for Su Yun or to keep it, it's up to them.

    After staying in the Imperial City for a few days, the two of them went back to Shiqiao Village. Just when Jiubian came over, Su Wan calculated what he had received last year, and gave 2/10 of it to Jiubian.  debate.

    "You can give this money directly to the Shantang to raise homeless orphans and elderly people, and you can also give it to some people who are in urgent need of natural disasters and man-made disasters."

    Jiu Bian nodded: "The subordinate will accept it. When the time comes, where will the money be given? I will make a list for Madam."

    "Success."

    "I don't know how the two brothers of the merchant are doing for the wife right now?"

    "It's okay, and now we have started to work. Shang Zhi went to the north, planning to plant red and blue flowers, and set up a factory to make rouge. Shang Wen went to the south, planning to buy a piece of land for local breeding, planting mulberry and silkworms, and preparing to make  Some cloth business."

    "The horse team is also recruiting people, and it will take about half a year to establish it."

    "I'm going to let them do that first, and wait until the past two years, when things have stabilized, before thinking about anything else."

    Tens of thousands of feet tall buildings start from the ground, and they always have to be operated bit by bit.

    "If you can make some good makeup and cloth, that would be great." Jiu Bian nodded, "If Madam needs help from my subordinates, just ask."

    Su Wan smiled and said: "If there is anything you don't understand, I really need you to explain it, and I will write to you when the time comes. By the way, what do you think about the Jianjia Tower?"

    "Jianjia Tower? Madam wants to open Jianjia Tower?"

    "It's not that I drive it, but I want to ask you if you want to drive it."

    When Su Guan went to the Imperial City this time, she also asked Murongxian and Princess Rujin what they meant. Both of them said that as long as they did not open business in the Imperial City that would affect the Jianjia Building in the Imperial City, they would have no opinion. After all, there are many recipes for tea and cakes.  They were all taken out by Su Wan.

    &nbsp; "You drive the Xiansi Tower, so you naturally understand the money-making benefits of the Jianjia Tower. People on my side don't have the skills to afford it. After all, they are all women, so safety is especially important."

    "It's you who are different. You have a group of people waiting to do things. Why don't I give you those formulas, so that the fat and water don't flow to outsiders' fields."

    Jiubian didn't expect Su Wan to think like this, so he paused and said, "If Madam wants to employ someone, I can also arrange it here."

    "No need." Su Wan said with a smile, "Your people are people from Licheng. If you do well, you can be promoted and stand out. It's a personal matter for me. If you do well, there is nothing else to do except give some money.  gone."

    "It's better to distinguish between public and private."

    "It's me, with so many benefits from you, I haven't brought anything to Li City, so that's just fine."

    On Su Wan's side, a batch of good things were sent over from time to time. Her life was really a real luxury, and it was precisely because the days were so good that she felt a little guilty.

    The corner of Jiubian's mouth twitched, and he explained: "Don't worry, ma'am, the things delivered here are paid for by the Li family. They are not delivered from below, and they are not from the emperor. They need to pay tribute."

    "But the Li family's money is also obtained from this, so there is no difference." Su Wan has read the accounts of the Li family, so she naturally knows these things.

    "Anyway, no one on my side can afford it, so I'll leave it to you. Except for the Imperial City and Guiyan City, you can also open a family in other places, but don't use Jianjialou as the name. Just say to the outside world that I will make the formula  Sold it to you."

    "Since the madam said so, the subordinates will be disrespectful."

    As for making money, Jiubian really likes it. I didn't dare to make the idea of ??Jianjialou before. It was because of Su Wan. Now Su Wan personally told him to do it, and even gave him the formula. If the money doesn't  To earn is not to be human.

    But thinking about it, Jiu Bian felt a little guilty. After all, he was the mistress, so he really couldn't afford to offend him. He hesitated and asked, "Otherwise, when the time comes, the subordinate will give Madam the money? It's not much, one tenth.  What do you think, ma'am?"

    "No need." Su Wan shook his head and refused, "I'm not short of money now, and I don't have anything to spend money on, just look at the account transferred to Licheng." (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com  com

 Chapter 697 Power and Wealth Are Desirable to Chase

    ?

    Su Wan compiled Jianjialou's tea and pastry recipes into a booklet, and handed it directly to Jiubian, letting him figure it out by himself, and she didn't care about the rest.

    After Jiubian left, Su Wan met with Guanshi Zhang again and talked about breeding.

    "Let's raise some fish, shrimps and chickens. I remember that there are a few small fish ponds in the village that are empty. Go ask, rent one, and then ask someone to buy some fish fry and come back. On weekdays, arrange one or two small fish ponds to fight the fish.  That's the grass."

    "The chickens are raised in the fruit forest, and they need to be fed sooner or later."

    Jingpingyuan didn't raise these things before. The fish and shrimps were all taken from Shi Hanhai's house, and the chickens were from Shi Chongshan's house. Both of them are good. She doesn't bother to worry about it. Just let people pay the bills  .

    But now, forget it, let's raise some by ourselves.

    Although she also paid for it, it doesn't prevent people from thinking that you eat their food, which is very kind to you, and you have to appreciate it.

    "How much, you can let Zhang Shou do it, he has been so dizzy that he can't find Bei recently."

    The corner of Zhang Guanshi's mouth twitched happily: "That kid is going to be a father for the first time, that's all."

    Su Guan casually asked about Xiaolian's situation: "Is Xiaolian okay?"

    "Well, it was too cold before, so I asked her to stay away from going out, so as not to catch cold, and let her pay my respects to Madam when it gets warmer in a few days."

    "That's not necessary. Let her rest well. If you need anything, just say it."

    "If there is a need, this subordinate will definitely come to Madam for help."

    "Um."

    It was February at this time, when the flowers bloomed in spring. Although the weather had gotten warmer, it was still slightly cool in spring. With nothing to do in the afternoon, Su Wan took people to the peach grove to enjoy the peach blossoms.  I went to pick peach blossoms.

    When accompanying him, he brought a few servants with him, all carrying a basket in their hands, planning to pick peach blossoms and go back to make peach blossom wine.

    Xie Si'an and Sun Xiang walked together, and the three of them sat on a big rock in the peach grove, spread the cushions and sat down, drank a cup of peach blossom wine together, and watched the maidservant picking peach blossoms in the peach grove.

    Sun Xiangdao: "If you want to talk about this peach blossom, girls can eat some, but women who are pregnant with children can't eat it. If you don't know whether you are pregnant or not in the future, you should be taboo."

    Xie Si'an heard the words but said: "I need to ask Madam, should I eat it or not?"

    Su Wan glanced at her indifferently, did not answer her words, but asked, "How is your yard going?"

    "The foundation has been laid, and it will be completed in a few months. At that time, please invite Madam to come to the conservatory for wine."

    Su Wan responded with a smile: "It's easy to say."

    Sun Xiang shook the fan in his hand, but he disagreed with this: "You said that you live well in Jingpingyuan, that you are in charge of three meals a day, and you don't need you for laundry and cooking, so why did you move out?"

    Sun Xiang wished that the people who served her would line up and take turns to serve her. He couldn't understand why Xie Si'an was not happy when someone was serving her.

    The stone they were sitting on happened to be under a peach tree, and Xie Si'an's side was leaning against the peach tree. She leaned obliquely on the tree pole, and took a sip of peach blossom wine after hearing the words: "Everyone has their own preferences, so  Best."

    Having said that, she said with emotion: "It would be great if my brother was here, and I can still live with him then."

    The younger brother in Xie Si'an's mouth is Li Fu. The two had a good relationship before.

    Li Fu also gave her a letter before leaving, saying that he wanted to go outside for a walk, and told her not to read it and live a good life, and if she met a man she liked, she would find him a brother-in-law.

    Power and wealth are certainly desirable, but peace and happiness are more important.

    Li Fu hopes that Xie Si'an will be just Xie Si'an in this life, and will no longer be the female general Si Wuxie in her previous life. She has not missed her father.

    It is true that they no longer have the friendship that they used to fight side by side in the previous life, but they each have their own fulfillment. In this life, it seems that being a pair of siblings is not bad.

    "He, you don't have to worry, young man, it's better to go to see the sky and the sky outside, and send a guard to follow him. Safety is guaranteed, so you can rest assured."

    "I hope."

    The three of them drank another cup of peach blossom wine, and Su Wan went to pick up some peach branches in person, planning to take them back and make flower arrangements later.

    At this time, the peach blossoms are in full bloom, and the trees are full of peach red.??Qiankun, when the wind blows, there are still flower petals that rise and fall with the wind, and then the breeze goes away, and they are left on this land again

    In mid-February, Su Lan and Huo Yan came to Shiqiao Village, accompanied by Yue Shuang and You Zongzhi, Su Lan and Huo Yan came to say goodbye, they stayed in the Imperial City for a long time  It's time, and it's time to go back, but I just took a detour to Guiyan City, so come here to have a look.

    Speaking of which, Su Yun has never been here before, he needs to see it before he can rest assured.

    As for Yue Shuang and You Zongzhi, they came to Su Wan for advice.

    "This place has beautiful mountains and rivers. It is indeed a good place to live. Brother, how do you think it compares with our valley?"

    Huo Yan looked at the mountains and mountains in this village. In spring, the fruit trees are clustered with flowers, and the mountains and rivers are beautiful and the water is gurgling.

    But what is in the valley where they live?

    A stream of flowing water, a thatched cottage.

    Huo Yan said honestly: "I'm afraid there is no comparison. This is the orchard garden, and ours is the mountains."

    Su Yun said: "Brother, do you think it is feasible for us to plant some fruit trees?"

    Huo Yan said: "I'm afraid it won't work, old uncle Xi Jing, if there are more fruit trees planted, in autumn, there will definitely be many birds and beasts coming, and if they are discovered, it will not be good."

    "Besides, we don't have the ability to grow it."

    It's not that Huo Yan has never tried planting a fruit tree, so that in the coming year there will be some fruit to eat, and he doesn't have to go up the mountain to find it, but he doesn't have the ability.

    Su Yun was silent for a while after hearing the words: "It would be great if the place where Master lives is so good."

    "It's really beautiful." Su Wan came out of the yard to greet them, "It took more than 20 years for this fruit forest to look like it does today, and even if you have been planting it, it will take five or six years of careful care to grow it."  take shape."

    "Sixth Sister."

    "Sixth Sister."

    "cousin."

    Seeing Yue Shuang, Su Wan was taken aback for a moment: "Why is Shuang'er here?"

    Su Lan and Huo Yan wrote letters early when they wanted to come, so she naturally knew about it, but she didn't know how Yue Shuang walked with them.

    Yue Shuang hurriedly showed a smile: "Cousin, I haven't seen my cousin for a long time, and I miss her too, just passing by here this time when I was returning to the Imperial City, I met Su Si, who said he wanted to see you, so he stopped by to have a look.  "(Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 698 My mother's family is here to decide for me, why should I stop

    ?

    "Cousin, Brother You and I came to see you."

    Su Wan glanced aside when he heard the words, and was stunned for a moment: "Young Master You."

    How did You Zongzhi come here, and when did these two people meet.

    "Greetings to the princess." You Zongzhi was wearing a blue dress, holding a rein in his hand at this time, and after saluting with fists cupped, he said, "I came in a hurry, I'm bothering the princess."

    Su Wan was stunned for a moment, then came back to his senses, and said with a smile: "It's okay to bother, but Jing Yuan went to the academy, I'm afraid it's not good to entertain you, so don't blame me for not entertaining you well."

    Yue Shuang laughed: "Why do you need my cousin-in-law to come out to entertain me? Cousin, just ask Master Yuan You to come out. We haven't seen him for a long time. Why don't we play a game first to decide whether we win or lose."

    Come on, let's have a fight first.

    Yue Shuang felt excited just thinking about it.

    Su Wan explained: "Even if you want to fight now, you can't do it right now, your master from afar is following your cousin-in-law."

    It was only then that Yue Shuang remembered that Yuanyou was Li Lin's escort, and he would follow him wherever he went, so he said, "Then wait for him to come back, and then we will make gestures."

    "Let's talk about it when he comes back, don't stand here, go to the house."

    A young man came to lead the horse, and the four of them handed over the horse to each other, then followed Su Wan into Jingping Garden, and the group entered the hospitality garden of the outer courtyard, where Su Wan ordered tea to be served.

    Before Su Yuncha drank, she started to ask her: "Sixth Sister, where is the Shi family? How is it now? But still bullying Sixth Sister?"

    Su Yun deliberately made a detour to Guiyan City, precisely because he heard Su Xun talk about what happened to the Shi family before.

    Su Xun was a little more rational. Although he was also very angry, he calmed down a little after hearing Su Wan's words, and did not come to the Shi family to settle accounts.

    But Su Yun couldn't bear it. When a young man was just full of loyalty, he had worked so hard for so many years to support the door, to support his sister and sister, so he couldn't allow others to bully his sister.

    When I heard the news, I almost exploded.

    Su Yun said that she wanted to come here to see what was going on, and who were the Shi family members who dared to bully his sister.

    Su Xun agreed without even thinking about it. Originally, Su Xun wanted to come and have a look, but it was the time of spring, and he really couldn't get away.

    When he was in Fengtai Mountain before, he dereliction of duty once, fortunately he was escorted by his father and elder brother, he signed a letter of guilt, was reprimanded a few times, and the matter passed, but if he dereliction of duty at Chunwei, then  It's really going to be over.

    "Okay, you sit down first, what are you in a hurry for?" Su Wan patted his hand and made him sit down, "There is nothing to do now."

    Su Yun said: "Sixth sister, my father said that although he can't get away, he still has to tell everyone that you still have your mother's family, and no one can bully you. Even if your father can't come today, you still have me."  Well, yes, there is also senior brother, who also calls your sister."

    Huo Yan blushed when he heard the words, a little embarrassed, he stretched out his hand to scratch his hair.

    Seeing that he was silent, Su Yun gave him a push: "Speak up."

    Huo Yan groaned, and then said: "That's the reason, Sixth Sister, we can't suffer. We are being bullied for nothing. We need to show the Shi family some color and tell them that we are not easy to be bullied."

    Su Wan laughed immediately when she heard the words, this is really an extra brother.

    But it seems to be good.

    It seems that the two get along well, Su Yun is not a generous person, and now even her sister is recognized by others, it can be seen that they regard each other as a brother and a family member.

    Su Yun said again: "Sixth sister, you are too kind, and you want to make peace with everything, which makes them feel that you are easy to bully, and even think that you will not trouble them afterwards."

    "If you were someone with a bad temper, if you dared to offend her, you would rip them off immediately, and they would dare to bully you."

    "They just rely on Sixth Sister that you have a good temper, so they have nothing to fear."

    "Wait, what are you talking about?" Yue Shuang was a little dazed, "Who bullied my cousin?"

    Su Yun said: "Who else, the Shi family of my cousin-in-law's uncle, what he did is absurd."

    Su Yun quickly told what Shi's family had done, and Yue Shuang's face was distorted on the spot. With a dark face, she stretched out her hand and patted the tea seat, which made the tea cup tremble.

    "Where did relatives dare to bully my cousin? See if I don't greet them well! Think the whip in Yue Shuang's hand is a vegetarian, right?!"

    &nbsp; Su Wan gripped the teacup tightly: "Be gentle, be careful with my teacup."

    "What's so light? You still care about your teacup!" Yue Shuang snorted coldly, "Cousin, are you out of your mind, and you were bullied by a little Shi family? It's really embarrassing to say the least."  Our face, isn't it, Su Si?"

    Su Yun agreed, and nodded vigorously: "That's right, it's just a Shi family, even my brother-in-law is not easy to do anything, and sixth sister you are also not easy to do anything, isn't there us here? You can write a letter to call us over."  gone."

    "When the time comes, Sixth Sister, you will look innocent. It's our natal family who see you being wronged and have to stand up for you. Who can say that you are not? Who can say that we are not?"

    It is perfectly normal for a girl to be bullied, and her mother's family will come to ask for justice.

    Yue Shuang continued: "Isn't it just that one sings the red face and the other sings the bad face? They can sing as well as we can."

    Speaking of this, Yue Shuang slapped the table again and stood up: "Come on, let's go to the Shi family and see what the Shi family has to say to us? Otherwise, we have to ask what is going on with such relatives in the Shi family.  Do you want us to take my cousin back so that she can reconcile with Li Jingyuan?"

    Su Lan and Huo Yan agreed, and hurriedly stood up, the three of them went out together, and happened to meet Xiao Sang coming over, Yue Shuang stopped her with one hand: "Xiao Sang or Xiao Mian?"

    Yue Shuang remembered the faces of the two maidservants beside Su Wan, but couldn't tell which was which.

    Xiao Sang was a little dizzy: "Slave, Xiao Sang."

    "Xiao Sang, it's just in time to come, lead the way, let's go to Shi's house, and seek justice for your master!"

    Xiao Sang rolled her eyes when she heard the words, and glanced at Su Wan. Seeing that she was not angry, she immediately said, "Slaves, please lead the way for the others. The fourth son, Mr. Huo, and Miss Cousin, please come this way."

    The three of them went out quickly, and You Zongzhi was afraid that none of them would cause trouble, so he followed them. Su Wan watched them leave, then sat back to the original seat, and took a sip of tea with a calm expression.

    Shanwu was a little worried, so he asked Su Wan: "Madam, are we not going?"

    "Where are you going? My natal family has come to make decisions for me. Why should I stop me?"

    There was a smile between Su Wan's eyebrows, and she seemed to be in a good mood, "Go to the kitchen and tell people to get more food, so that they won't say that I, my sister, have treated them badly." (Remember this  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 699 Come to Greet Mrs. Shi

    ?

    The reason why the Shi family dared to do this before was because they saw that she and Li Lin didn't dare to break their faces. After a real fallout, they would never communicate with each other. Therefore, as long as they are willing to bow their heads afterwards and sincerely apologize at that time, they will be fine.  It is impossible to go back to the past and communicate with ordinary relatives.

    Moreover, the Zhou family made this incident because her daughter was about to die, and she was more tolerant emotionally. Even if Su Wan didn't like Zhou's behavior in her heart, she would not really care about a bereaved daughter.

    The Zhou family is still a relative of the Li family. If she makes a big deal and the relationship between the two families is bad, it is her responsibility. The outsiders are just that she will not be the daughter-in-law of the Li family, so that the relatives of the Li family will be separated.

    But if Su Wan's family came to make trouble, then there would be no problem.

    Even if people outside want to say it, they can only say that the Shi family bullied Su Wan because of their status as relatives. Su Wan's family can't see their girl being bullied, so they come to seek justice.

    It's just that the relationship between the two families will be bad in the future, and it's also because the Shi family has done something wrong, and it has nothing to do with Su Wan's half a copper coin.

    Therefore, this time when Su Yun and others went to Shi's house, no matter how much trouble there was, the people in Shi's house could only swallow their anger.

    Su Wan felt a little dark, and it just so happened that young people such as Su Yun came here. If Su Xun was of his generation, he could still be reasonable, talk about the situation, hope the other party understands, then apologize, and be kind  .

    But a young man like Su Yun won't reason with you at all, he only looks at one fact, you bullied my sister, I can't get over it, no matter what your reasoning is.

    Su Wan drank a cup of tea in a good mood, and then simply went to the kitchen to see what to eat and what to cook for the evening.

    "There are still a few sheep in the house, how about killing one and roasting it at night?"

    "Sheep? That's right, let's make one." Su Wan thought for a while, and it seemed that one would be enough for them to eat. "It's better to make two. Jiubian is still in the house, and they also want to return to the wind from afar."  food."

    For the people around Li Lin, Su Wan has never treated them badly. If they are older, she respects them, like the fisherman Buju, and occasionally writes letters, or asks Huifeng to arrange for people to send some gifts, like  For the guards around her, she often gave them extra meals in terms of food.

    Master Gao thought about the appetites of those people, and hesitated: "How about roasting three, two are not enough for them to eat."

    "Okay, three. If there are no more, let someone find a few and bring them back to raise. By the way, is there someone raising sheep nearby?"

    Master Gao said: "There are people in the village to raise them."

    "That's fine, I'll buy a few and bring them back."

    On Su Guan's side, he discussed with Master Gao what to eat that night, and on the other side, Xiao Sang took Su Yun, Huoyan and Yue Shuang to the door of Shi Chongshan's house.

    Xiao Sang explained: "The head of the Shi family is teaching at Shiqiao Academy. He should not be at home at the moment. The only son, Shi Hui, has gone to the imperial city to test Chunwei. I heard that he lived in the mansion before, with the eldest son.  This is learning."

    Su Yun nodded: "I know about it. Eldest brother is still surprised. Ever since this man returned to the Imperial City, he has moved out of the residence. When asked the reason, he only said that he wanted to live with a few friends. It turned out that he was not thick-skinned.  I can't stay any longer."

    Although he is a close relative, the Duke of Jinning is indeed friendly to the Shi family, and even invited him to study at the residence and listen to the teacher's lectures. The teacher invited by the Duke of Jinning must be a Jinshi.  That being said, that would be of great benefit.

    It was because of Su Guan's relationship that Jinning's government responded to Shi's letter, but Shi's family was fine, but they bullied Su Wan instead. This incident is infuriating. If he had the nerve to stay, Su Yun would have gone up and beat him up long ago.  It's over.

    Helping you, you don't necessarily need to be grateful to Dade, but at least don't bully other people's girls, right?

    Yue Shuang said: "What's the use of saying these things, the biggest joke in the world is to hope that others will have a conscience and be grateful, and they are not your parents, and they will follow you in whatever they do."

    "What's the use of being nice to others, they care more about their own daughter, even if that daughter is as smelly as coming out of a cesspit."

    Yue Shuang raised his chin, and said to Xiao Sang: "Go and knock on the door, and tell them that there are people from Jinning Duke's Mansion and Zhen Guo Duke Mansion in the imperial city, let them go out to welcome the distinguished guests."

    Xiao Sang took a deep breath, of course she knew how powerful this little ancestor was, if she really wanted to make a fuss, she had to expose the whole day.

    But even if it broke the day and it was like this, the Shi family had done something wrong in the first place, and they had to suffer any grievances. If they were not wronged, how could they be worthy of the grievances suffered by her master before.

    The Greatness of the Shi FamilyThe door was half open, and voices could be heard from the yard. Xiao Sang knocked on the door: "Is anyone there?"

    The voice inside stopped for a while, and then someone asked, "Who is it?"

    Xiao Sang said loudly: "My princess's fourth brother and cousin are here to greet Mrs. Shi."

    This greeting is rather subtle.

    "What? Who's here?"

    The people in the room were startled.

    "Who's here?"

    Su Ran loudly said: "Su Ran of Jinning Duke's Mansion."

    "Why are the people from Jinning's mansion here?" The women in the room panicked.

    Because Zhou's mood is very low recently, and Shi Chongshan wants to teach Shi to reply to the imperial examination, so he takes turns to accompany her to prevent her from thinking wildly.

    People in Shiqiao Village have always been very united. Everyone will have some unfortunate things. If someone has an accident, they will help to take care of it. Zhou's white-haired person sends a black-haired person, which is especially heartbreaking. Whose family is fine at home  Everyone will come to Shi's house to sit down.

    Even a stingy person like Mrs. Song would come up to have a look when he has free time.

    A woman glanced at Mrs. Zhou, and felt a bit uncomfortable: "Is it because of the previous incident?"

    After being reminded by her like this, the people present suddenly remembered the matter of Mrs. Zhou sitting down earlier, and panicked in their hearts.

    "I'm afraid the people from Jinning's mansion came to settle accounts with the Shi family, right?"

    "I see a possibility."

    "The government of the town is also here."

    "This is how to do?"

    All the people present were worried at the moment. Ever since Mrs. Zhou heard that the Jinning mansion had come, her mind went blank, and her face lost all color in an instant.

    "This is how to do?"

    "what to do?"

    "Don't panic." Second Aunt Shi calmed down, and then said, "Let's welcome the person in first. Since the person has already arrived, there is no reason to block the door. After a while, you will go to Jingpingyuan alone to see the princess.  , go to the academy alone and invite Chong Shan and Jing Yuan back."

    "Yes, yes, please bring them back."

    Someone asked: "But what does the princess say? Will she come to help us?"

    What are you kidding?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 700 Girl, I respect you for being a man

    ?

    Feel sorry!  

    ? Chapter content acquisition timed out

    Failed to get chapter content

    ¡ú ¡ú ¡ú <a href="https:///read/173810/4649588.html" style="color:#f00;font-weight:bold;">Re-transcode, refresh this page</a> ¡û ¡û  ¡û

    If you cannot click the link above to refresh the page, please manually pull down to refresh this page or click the browser refresh button to refresh this page.

    Please remember the daily reading address of the noble girl who wears books: https://m./read/173810/

    If you refresh 2 times and there is no content, please contact us through the comments and suggestions at the end of the website, we will fix it as soon as possible!

    The latest chapters of the daily life of the noble girl who wears the book, the daily life of the noble girl who wears the book salty fish, the daily full text reading of the noble girl who wears the book salty fish, the daily txt download of the noble girl who wears the book, and the daily life of the noble girl who wears the book  Free daily reading of fish, the noble girl who wears books, salted fish, daily fishing on the river

    <a href="https://m./author/Jiang Shangyu.html" title="Jiang Shangyu">Jiang Shangyu</a> is an excellent novelist. His works include: <a href="  https:///read/173810/">Daily life of a noble girl who wears books</a>, (remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 702 If students are kind, they will benefit the world

    ?

    Zhou's face was pale and dazed. At this moment, she finally understood the feeling of Su Wan being roasted on the fire.

    It was Su Wan's fault for not agreeing to her and not helping her back then. It was because Su Wan had no conscience, and it was because she didn't do a good job as the wife of the Li family and couldn't handle the relationship between the relatives of the Li family.

    But Su Wan was smart at the time, kicked the ball back, and offered an exchange condition, asking Shi to write back to Su Xun as a slave. The Zhou family and the Shi family couldn't agree, so it's no wonder she was.

    But in the current situation, if the whole body does not bow its head, does not admit its mistakes, and does not give a satisfactory answer to the Jinning Duke's Mansion and Zhen Guogong Mansion, the people of these two families will calm down, and the family members will be dissatisfied with this marriage.  After two episodes, she became a sinner through the ages.

    At that time, it was she, Zhou Lanzhi, who failed to be the daughter-in-law of the Shi family, causing the good couple to break up. She was a sinner of the Shi family, and even if she died, she would not be sorry for the ancestors of the Shi family.

    Zhou didn't know what to do for a while.

    A woman quietly left Shi's house, went out and called a young man to Shiqiao Academy to call back Shi Chongshan and Li Lin, saying that people from Jinning Duke's and Zhen Guogong's mansions had come, and now they are gone.  Went to Shi's house.

    "Hurry up, hurry up, the two of them are here to seek justice for the princess, if it's too late, I don't know what will happen, there are two teenagers and a little girl, and there is an older man  .¡±

    Hearing this, the young man hurriedly put down what he was doing, and hurried to Shiqiao Academy.

    It's just noon now, and both Shi Chongshan and Li Lin let the students eat after class. Li Lin sat by the desk and dried the ink on the booklet recording the students' situation and teaching methods.

    The Li family loved to travel throughout the generations, and most of them were like him who had been teachers in academies. Regardless of the dynasty, except for military generals, those who can stand in the hall and speak are scholars.

    ?Students who have kindness in their hearts will benefit the world.

    Even among the many students he taught, if one person can stand on a high ground, he can do many things for the common people and the common people of the world.

    His own abilities are limited and his identity is limited, but these people are different. They have the opportunity to stand above the court. Therefore, being a gentleman is an excellent choice.

    And those who are not able to pass the imperial examination to reach the pinnacle of life, he can also teach them to live steadily and steadily, even if they can't help others, they can support their families and settle down with their own abilities.

    A large part of the family, country and world of this era lies in these students.

    If every student who goes to school can have a heart for Baixin, the common people in this world will have a better life.

    This is what their Li family has hoped for in the past, the world is peaceful, and the people live and work in peace and contentment.

    Moreover, when I was a teacher, I would meet many students with problems, and they would also find ways to solve these problems. When I met them in the future when I was educating the next generation, I would find a way to solve them.

    Therefore, the Li family has always been very happy to do this kind of thing as a husband, to teach capable ministers for the world, to find their way for the confused, and to learn experience for themselves, so that they can raise their children in the future.

    Shi Chongshan had been in class for a whole morning, and he was a little tired. Because it was the time of spring, some students were a little distracted. He sat on a crane armchair, took a sip of the hot tea from the book boy, and asked  Li Lin: "How are the students in your class recently?"

    The students in the academy are divided into three classes. The first class is for the younger ones, who are taught from the beginning of literacy, the second class is for those who have learned the characters, and then begins to teach principles and doctrines, and the last class is for preparing to take the imperial examination.

    The first class of students is simple, just find two teachers who can read and teach, and Li Lin leads the second class of students.

    After all, Li Lin passed the Juren examination, and the academy suggested that he take the students from the third class, but he himself was unwilling, so he took the students from the second class.

    "It's nothing, the students are very obedient."

    Shi Chongshan sighed, and stretched out his hand to press his temple: "The students on my side are a little distracted, thinking about Chunwei."

    Li Lin smiled and said: "It's good to have ideas. After all, I'm here to study. Naturally, I hope that one day I can go to high school, but it's just a few days. When the time comes, I will ask for the exam questions and let them take the exam by themselves. Let them  Know how much you can do, so students who are willing to make progress will naturally work harder."

    Shi Chongshan nodded when he heard the words: "You are right, I am narrow-minded."

    Shi Chongshan had to admit that he had taught the books for half his life, but Li Lin was more capable than him in teaching students, no matter what kind of problem the students fell to him.Here, it can be solved.

    "Jing Yuan, you"

    "Uncle Chongshan! Uncle Chongshan! Not good! Not good!"

    Shi Chongshan's words were interrupted by shouts, his beard trembled, he raised his eyes and saw a junior from the Shi family barging in, his brows furrowed immediately: "What are you talking about, this is an academy, it's not a place for you to mess around!  "

    The young man didn't care about these things, he hurriedly explained: "Uncle Chongshan, it's a big deal, Jinning MansionJinning MansionI take a breath"

    Li Lin frowned slightly when he heard the words: "Did something happen to Jinning's mansion?"

    Shi Chongshan glared at the man: "What's going on?"

    The young man breathed a sigh of relief, and then said: "The son of Jinning Duke's mansion came to the village, and now he has gone to your house, Uncle Chongshan, as if he wants to settle accounts with you."

    "What?" Shi Chongshan suddenly stood up, his eyes widened in disbelief, "You said that people from the Jinning Mansion went to my house to settle accounts with us. Is there anything my family needs to settle accounts"

    Shi Chongshan's words were silenced in vain, he suddenly remembered the previous incident, and was a little dazed for a while.

    He originally thought that this matter was over, but he didn't expect that one day people from Jinning's mansion would come to him.

    The young man said again: "When I came, they had already entered the door. Uncle Chongshan, you and Jing Yuan should go back quickly, otherwise my aunt might be bullied."

    Hearing this, Shi Chongshan couldn't sit still anymore, and he was about to go outside. Just as he reached the door, seeing Li Lin sitting still, he stopped again and shouted, "Jing Yuan, what are you still standing there for?  Let's go back quickly, it's too late, your aunt might be bullied by them."

    Without any anxious expression on Li Lin's face, he said calmly: "Uncle, I don't care about this matter, you can just figure it out."

    Shi Chongshan was dissatisfied when he heard the words: "What do you mean you don't care? Others have bullied our Shi family, and I am your uncle!"

    Shi Chongshan felt that Li Lin was his nephew, and no matter what happened, he would always stand by his side. If the Shi family had difficulties, how could he stay out of it?

    Li Lin glanced at him and explained: "Uncle, the person here is my brother-in-law. Do you want me to stand on your side to argue with my brother-in-law?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 703 It's their fault first, it's them who can't stand

    ?

    Shi Chongshan choked for a moment, and his expression turned ugly.

    In the current situation, if Li Lin really dares to stand on the side of the Shi family and speak for the Shi family, maybe after the matter is over, what is waiting for him is a letter of reconciliation.

    How could the daughter-in-law's natal family offend like this, unless it was because she didn't want to.

    Shi Chongshan said: "Then you also go with me, and then I will persuade them to calm down. Let's sit down and have a good talk. After all, family and everything are going well, so it's not an option to keep fighting like this."

    "Family and everything prosper." Li Lin lightly read these words, and suddenly smiled, "Uncle is right, family and everything prosper."

    Shi Chongshan breathed a sigh of relief just now, but he heard him say: "Earlier, my uncle and my cousin didn't think about the principle of family and everything going well. They only wanted my aunt to feel at ease. My family was disturbed.  The family is very opinionated now."

    Shi Chongshan was choked again, a little embarrassed, his whole face flushed, the Shi family did something wrong in the previous matter, and he couldn't stand up, he wanted to explain the situation at that time and hoped he could understand.

    But after thinking about it carefully, Li Lin is also very clear about those situations, because of this matter, there may be a gap between him and Su Wan, so he is afraid that he still has resentment in his heart at the moment.

    Li Lindao: "Nowadays I also miss home and everything is going well, and I dare not mess with the princess and the Jinning government anymore. Since the matter was caused by the Shi family, it is natural for the Shi family to handle it themselves, but I don't know how the Shi family will let Jinning  The government and the princess have calmed down, let my family and everything be happy."

    Shi Chongshan took a deep breath: "Jing Yuan, I know that what we did earlier was wrong, causing you and your husband to have conflicts, but up to now, the Shi family of the Jinning government can't afford to provoke them.  If you don't help to persuade me, I'm afraid"

    Shi Chongshan was a little flustered and didn't know what to do.

    Li Lin glanced at him indifferently: "Since you know you can't afford to provoke him, why did you dare to provoke him in the first place?"

    "It's not, it's not, the princess is your wife and a junior, and the Shi family is your uncle's family, it is, it is"

    Li Lin continued on his behalf: "No matter how unhappy she is, because of me, she won't really turn against you or take revenge, so you can do these things with confidence."

    What is the difference between such behavior and bullying.

    There were some traces of sweat on Shi Chongshan's forehead: "That's all because of your aunt. You also know that your aunt's condition at that time seemed to be possessed by a demon. If you don't follow her, I'm afraid something will happen to her."

    "So I didn't argue with the Shi family afterwards, even the princess, and I didn't ask the Shi family to settle this account." Li Lin continued, "In the same way, now that people from Jinning's mansion come to discuss an explanation, I don't  Find a way to help uncle do something."

    "Don't uncle really want me to break up with the princess?"

    Shi Chongshan's face turned red, but he could no longer ask Li Lin for help, he said: "Since you said so, I can't let you get involved, you are right, since it was done by the Shi family, then  The Shi family will bear it all."

    "It's also not our Shi family. You and the princess have always treated the Shi family well. Shi's doing such a thing puts you in a dilemma, and makes you and the princess have a quarrel. If you and the princess really  How can I be worthy of your mother."

    Shi Chongshan lowered his head: "Since you don't want to worry about it, then don't worry about it. Go back and have a good talk with the princess. If she wants to blame it, you can blame it on the Shi family. This matter has nothing to do with you."

    Shi Chongshan sighed, did not let Li Lin go back with him, and followed the young man by himself.

    Li Lin watched his back disappear without saying anything.

    Everything is right and wrong, if people from the Jinning government bully the Shi family for no reason, he will naturally not ignore it.

    But in the end it was the Shi family's fault in the first place. Earlier the Shi family made such a ridiculous request to Su Wan, and he offered to help him refuse, but he couldn't get justice for her, so he felt very sorry all the time.

    Now that the people from Jinning's mansion are here, if he is really on the Shi family's side and helps to stop and persuade her, she will be so angry that she will never want to talk to him again.

    Heli may not, but it will definitely leave a gap between the husband and wife. From now on, she is afraid that she will never like him wholeheartedly and trust him again.

    Li Lin also knew that Su Yun and Huo Yan were coming over, and originally planned to go back to have dinner with Su Wan at noon, to see if they had arrived, but now it seems that he should not go back.

    Reaching out to pick up the book on the side and flipping through it, seeing that the time was almost up, he ate at the academy.

    Shi Chongshan ran all the way back to the village,After all, he is not young anymore, and these years when he was a gentleman, he seldom ran. When he ran to the entrance of the village, he was a little out of breath. When he arrived at the door of Shi's house, he almost passed out.  The trunk of a fruit tree panted.

    There were also many people around the door, and everyone was relieved to see Shi Chongshan come back.

    "Go in quickly and have a look. I heard that the son of Jinning Duke's mansion and the noble daughter of Zhen Guo's mansion are not easy to mess with. When he just entered the door, Lanzhi was so scared that he was about to faint."

    "What?" Shi Chongshan was a little angry, he clenched his fists, "Are they still bullying?"

    Seeing as if they were going to get angry, the people next to them quickly explained: "It's not bullying, what they mean is that if the Shi family doesn't give them a satisfactory answer, they will ask for it in the reply letter one by one."  return."

    "Lao Qi, calm down."

    Shi Chongshan ranks seventh in the generation with the surname Shi, and those of his generation who are older than him also call him the seventh.

    "I'll enter the door later, talk to them carefully to see how to solve this matter, and apologize if you need to apologize, and don't make this matter worse."

    Shi Chongshan held his breath, feeling panicked in his heart, he couldn't even get angry when others came to his house, and he still had to reason with them.

    Seeing his aggrieved look, the people on the side continued to persuade: "It is your fault in this matter, you"

    When Shi Chongshan heard this, he felt a sense of powerlessness in his heart at that time, as if he could not step on the ground, as if he was about to fall into the abyss in the next moment.

    It's all because they made mistakes first, and it's because they couldn't stand up.

    So no matter what the other party does, it is understandable, as long as it does not cause death, it needs to be endured.

    It's really frustrating.

    Shi Chongshan was angry but couldn't express it, and looked a little embarrassed: "Okay, let me go in and take a look first."

    Just as Shi Chongshan stepped into the gate of the courtyard, he heard Zhou's voice suddenly raised, and the voice was very sharp: "You dream, you dream, that is absolutely impossible!"

    "Huiqin is already dead, why don't you let her go, and want to open her coffin! Do you want her to die without peace!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 706 It's great that Madam doesn't care about me

    ?

    Su Wan's heart felt hot when she heard the words, and said with a smile: "Okay, okay, if he is sorry for me, I will go back and let you take care of me in the future, and I won't be afraid that the wife you married will have opinions."

    "She dares." Su Yun looked displeased, "Sixth Sister is my older sister, she can still be disrespectful."

    Su Wan shook her head and smiled lightly: "You, I still don't understand. I don't know what it's like to marry a wife. In the future, if you marry a wife, your wife and you will be the same family. You and her should live a good life. She married you.  For you to live in a strange family, you need to be more considerate of her and protect her more."

    "As for my sister, I am an outsider after all. If you have free time, just come and see me more."

    Su Wan is very happy that the young man in front of him has a heart to protect her, and of course she also hopes that he will have a bright future in his future life as a husband and wife.

    ?Being the daughter-in-law of someone else's family always has a lot of helplessness. There is a mother-in-law who needs to be respected, and relatives and friends must be entertained.

    For example, this time about the Shi family, Su Wan actually has nothing to do with the Shi family. If the quarrel really turned her face, Li Lin would certainly stand by her side and would not let her be bullied by the Shi family, but the two  The family became enemies, and he must have some troubles in his heart.

    After all, it's his own uncle, his mother's own brother, the two of them won't live here for long, and the days they get along with each other are just like this. It's really a pity that they have become enemies like this.

    So she didn't intend to trouble the Shi family anymore, and to get this matter back, at most, she and the Shi family would have no further contact. As for Li Lin, she didn't care about it, and let him do it.

    Su Yun disagreed with Su Wan's words: "Where is Sixth Sister an outsider? In my opinion, Sixth Sister will always be my sister and will never change in her life."

    "Yes yes yes, Sixth Sister will always be your older sister, okay." Su Wan shook her head helplessly, and didn't bother to talk to him about this truth. He is still young, and when he marries his wife, if he still doesn't understand this truth, she  Just teach him a lesson.

    Hearing what she said, Su Lan was finally satisfied: "Sixth sister, you don't know, Miss Yue is really powerful just now, she said she was going to pick up Shi Huiqin's grave, and she was going to blow up her bones and ashes to vent her heart  The Shi family was terrified by the hatred."

    "Picking the grave?" Su Wan was stunned for a moment, then raised her eyes to look at Yue Shuang.

    Yue Shuang was sitting on the chair at the moment, seeing her looking up, she raised her chin slightly: "I think this is a good idea!"

    Su Wan frowned: "Although these words are really scary, don't say them next time. You are standing on the boundary of Shiqiao Village, so be careful not to offend them. When the time comes, the villagers will take you away."  hit you with a stick."

    It is really taboo to talk about digging up other people's graves, digging them out and throwing their bones into ashes. Everyone in the world pays attention to burial, and even the dead are not spared. It is unbearable. If she really dares, and  Not to mention that Shi Chongshan's family would not agree, and neither would the people with the surname Shi in Shiqiao Village.

    "When the time comes, the stick will have no eyes, no matter how powerful your martial arts are, you won't be able to withstand so many people."

    Yue Shuang rubbed his nose and smiled ingratiatingly: "I'm just talking, and I'm not really going. I just don't talk about it in the future."

    Yue Shuang's temperament is a little aggressive, a little unscrupulous, and she doesn't care about the consequences when she does things. Su Wan wants to say a few words to her, but it is rare to see her. If she preaches, she will definitely make her unhappy.  .

    "That's fine, don't really touch those things."

    "I know, I know."

    Su Guan asked people to bring some food for everyone to eat, then took them for a walk in Jingpingyuan, asked them what they wanted to eat, and asked them to prepare, and finally let them go to rest.

    Su Ran, Huo Yan and You Zongzhi went to rest in the guest garden outside, while Yue Shuang was arranged to go to the courtyard where Su Xun's family lived.  But Yue Shuang and You Zongzhi also came, so we had to arrange for Yue Shuang first, and the three men went to the outer courtyard.

    Not long after noon, Li Lincai came back from Shiqiao Academy, probably because he knew the matter was over, so he came back.

    When he came back, he saw Su Wan practicing calligraphy in the study. She was wearing a light peach-colored spring dress and a thin beige.  Copybook.

    He watched for a while without disturbing her, took a book aside, went to sit on the wooden couch in front of the window, and then began to read.

    The house is quiet, with light smoke curling from the incense burner next to it, and occasionally the sound of flipping books and brushes drawing on paper can be heard.

    theAfter Su Wan finished practicing today's calligraphy, she put the brush in her hand on the pen holder, removed the paperweight on the sapphire lotus leaf platform, carefully observed the words on it, and then spoke.

    "Why did you come back so early today?"

    Li Lin put down the book in his hand, and then walked over: "I originally planned to come back earlier, Ah Ran and the others came here for the first time, and they always do their best to entertain the landlord. How is the Shi family?"

    Su Wan raised his eyes and glanced at him: "Didn't you already know that? You still come to ask me?"

    "Angry?" He walked to her side, reaching out to hug her, but Su Wan refused, "Stay still, watch out for my words, it's not done yet."

    "Then you are angry?"

    "No, no, oops, don't kiss me." Su Wan was kissed by him, her face flushed slightly, and she hurriedly glanced outside, "There are still people outside."

    "It's not enough to be angry. It's good if you don't come forward. If you do, I will still have a good talk with you now?" If Li Lin really went to Shi's house, stood by Shi's side or acted as a middleman to persuade him to make peace, then  She was the one who was going to be angry.

    Since Shi's family is Li Lin's uncle's family, she can't do anything, and Li Lin can't do anything, but her natal family came to support her, but Li Lin went to stop her, so it's no wonder she wasn't angry.

    Su Wan raised her chin slightly: "Ah Ran said, if you have any objections to me, he will come and take me home, lest you bully me."

    "How dare you." Li Lin secretly breathed a sigh of relief, "Ma'am, it's already great that you don't care about me."

    Hearing what he said, Su Wan was also satisfied, so she turned to ask him: "Then Ah Ran did this, do you think he's troublesome, and I don't understand you?"

    "How could that be?" He smiled, "Madam was wronged because of me. If it wasn't because of me, the Shi family would have been thrown out long ago when they dared to make such a request.  gone."

    "There are some things that you and I can't do too much, but Ah Yun did it well, and I will thank him later." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 708 Doesn't my cousin also raise her cousin's husband?

    ?

    Yue Shuang smiled embarrassingly: "No, if the family members know, let alone let me marry him, breaking my leg will be light."

    Su Wan sneered: "You are self-aware, knowing that your family members will break your legs."

    "So I'm here to ask my cousin for help?" Yue Shuang smiled flatteringly, "Grandma and my mother will listen to what you say, cousin."

    Although Yue Shuang felt that Su Wan made her a little dizzy when she was speaking the truth, it didn't prevent her from thinking that her cousin was really powerful. Even someone as powerful as her grandmother sometimes thought what she said was very reasonable.

    Su Wan stretched out her hand and rubbed the center of her eyebrows, feeling a little worried. She actually doesn't like to care about other people's marriages. After all, getting married is a matter of a lifetime, so how do you know whether the other party is a human or a ghost, and whether she will change her mind in the future.

    It's fine if you're having a good time, but if you're having a bad time, you'll think you're meddling in your own business.

    However, Yue Shuang came to find her on purpose, so she couldn't ignore it. In fact, what Yue Shuang said was good. If her temperament married into a family of a certain family, it would definitely have no good results for anyone.

    She herself didn't want to be trapped in the back house, and the other party didn't want such a lady who always wanted to run outside.

    Counting down, perhaps only You Zong is more suitable for her.

    You Zongzhi is strong enough to protect her, and he has the leisure to accompany her in wandering the world.

    Su Wan sighed: "You will really give me problems."

    Yue Shuang flattered her and said: "I really have no choice, so I came here to beg my cousin. Cousin, just help me once. If my cousin needs my help in the future, I will definitely die."

    "Cousin, how are you?"

    Su Wan was helpless, and glanced at the side of the roast sheep that was busy helping to reverse the roaming, and asked it: "Do you really want to be with him? Isn't it just a spur of the moment?"

    "You have to know that he is just a Jianghu man, and he probably doesn't have much family background. He can't give you a life in the Zhen Guogong's mansion. When the time comes, you might spend some money"

    "It doesn't matter, don't I have a dowry? My mother and grandmother have prepared a generous dowry for me. Even if I don't know how to take care of it myself, I can ask someone to help me.  Generally, the money spent is still there.¡±

    Su Wan blinked: "Are you planning to raise him with a dowry?"

    "What does it matter, we are all a family anyway." Speaking of this, Yue Shuang was confident, "Isn't my cousin also raising my cousin's husband?"

    The corner of Su Wan's mouth twitched, and he explained: "Sorry, let me explain, I have never raised a family, and I have never raised him. He raised me."

    Yue Shuang didn't believe it: "Does he have money?"

    "You don't have to worry about it, you can afford it anyway." Su Wan couldn't explain too much about this, "But your situation is different from ours, and it depends on what you think and what he thinks."

    Yue Shuang didn't care and said: "What can I think? It doesn't take much, why should we be separated?"

    Su Wan also thought so at the beginning, if Li Lin was really just a poor student, she married him, and the Li family had no money, so she would not suffer with him, nor let him suffer alone, so she would naturally take the money from her dowry  It doesn't take much to raise him.

    It was only later that it was discovered that the Li family was very rich, and all the money she earned went into her private treasury, and she herself was raised by her husband's family, so this plan was not implemented.

    "Let's raise it, it seems to be okay." As long as the man's self-esteem can stand it, and he doesn't feel ashamed to be raised by his wife, it's okay.

    "It's just" Su Wan paused, "It's just that you need to hold these shops and farms in your hands, and you can't just listen to others and give them in a few words."

    "I'm not saying that You Zong is unreliable, it's just that what you hold in your hand is yours. If you put it in someone else's hands, it may not belong to you."

    "You don't have to feel uneasy about it. If the other party really likes you, they will definitely not covet your little things. On the contrary, if they want your dowry, they must never marry."

    "Of course he won't." Yue Shuang is very confident about this point, "In his view, money is just something outside of the body. It's good to have it, or not to take it with you. Whether you bring it with you or not, as long as you live well  Just be happy."

    Hearing what she said, Su Wan nodded, and then said: "Then when you get back to the Imperial City, you can find a time to talk to your family about this, and then I will persuade you, whether it can be done or not.  Guaranteed."

    "Since you think that such a day isWhat you want to live is what you yearn for, and you feel that his shortcomings are acceptable, and you come to him again, so I naturally have to help.  "

    "I, I still hope you can live happily."

    Yue Shuang immediately smiled when she heard the words: "Cousin is the best to me!"

    "You're not bad to me." Yue Shuang was indeed not bad to Su Wan, but this time, she knew that Su Wan had been wronged, and she couldn't sit still, so she went to Zao Shi's house to settle the score.

    "I still have to thank my cousin. If it works out, I will host a banquet to thank my cousin."

    "Let's talk about it later."

    After the two sisters had finished speaking, it was already sunset, and the courtyard was about to start a banquet. Su Wan asked someone to set up a table in the waterside pavilion, and she and Li Lin greeted the four guests.

    Su Wan kept one piece of roast lamb, and asked someone to cut it in half and bring it up. The remaining half continued to be roasted, and the other two were taken to the back yard to eat.

    Yue Shuang was born in a family of military generals, and she is a little different from other aristocratic families. She dances with guns, sticks and whips every day, and she exercises a lot, so she loves to eat meat, especially barbecue.  , the three people on the side also refused to give in.

    Su Yun also ate very satisfied: "Sixth sister, this roast mutton is delicious, I have never eaten such delicious roast mutton in the Imperial City."

    Su Wan said: "Most of the barbecue in the Imperial City is raised by people. This sheep is caught in the mountains, and it's not old, and the meat quality is also good. If you like it, eat more."

    Huo Yan also said: "We also went to the mountains to catch it before, but it was not roasted well, and it still had a smell."

    Su Wan smiled: "Roasting lamb also pays attention to technology. Didn't you just watch over there, there are still some seasonings that need to be added, such as to increase the aroma and remove the fishy smell, mix these seasonings, and then roast them  When using the right heat, the roasted meat will be delicious."

    "It's not just mutton, it's the same for chicken, rabbit, and all kinds of meat."

    "If you like it, I'll ask someone to make some seasonings for you, and you just take them away. I'll also ask someone to write you a copy of the list. When the time comes, you can buy some by yourself" (Remember  Website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 709

    ?

    Both Su Yun and Huo Yan were very happy. They planned to grab a sheep and try it next time when they went back. They also went to learn the skills of the person who roasted the sheep just now, and they could make some delicious food when they returned.

    Speaking of which, before Su Yun left home, he was still a son-in-law who didn't touch the spring water with his fingers, and couldn't even cook food well. Huo Yan grew up wildly with General Huo, and he didn't pay much attention to food, as long as he could eat it.

    So these two people's lives are really hard, they can't go out when they are studying in the valley, and they can only go down the mountain once a month before they can eat well.

    Su Yun and Huo Yan stayed in Shiqiao Village for three days before leaving. During this time, they went to the village to see if there were any rumors that were unfavorable to Su Guan.  After chatting for a while, he expressed his and Su Xun's meaning sideways.

    "Father actually felt sorry for my brother-in-law, and felt that his parents had left him, and now only these two uncles are left. When my sixth sister got married, my father also told her to treat the two uncles well.  , don¡¯t act willfully and disrespect the two elders.¡±

    Shi Chongshan was a little ashamed: "The princess has never treated us kindly."

    "My father also said that since the two families have such a relationship, they can still communicate as relatives in the future. We are friendly to the Shi family because of my brother-in-law's face. In the future, I will also ask the Shi family to take care of my brother-in-law.  On the surface, don't embarrass my sixth sister."

    "If she does something wrong, just go to Jinning Duke's Mansion and tell my father, and my father will teach her a lesson."

    "I'm ashamed to say that our Shi family did something wrong." Shi Chongshan sighed, "The princess has always been considerate in doing things for others, but what we did before was really absurd, and there will be no such thing in the future."  things happen."

    Su Yun said: "My father and I are also relieved by Mr. You's words. If there is any matter in the Shi family in the future, if our family can help, we will definitely not refuse."

    This is like a slap in the face and a handful of sweet dates.

    Although after the previous incidents, the members of the Shi family agreed to let the Zhou family become a vegetarian and chant scriptures and pray for blessings, but these ninety-nine and eighty-one days are a bit long.  whats the matter.

    If so, it would be bad for everyone.

    In this way, although the Jinning government made a promise, it was also based on the fact that the Shi family would not trouble Su Wan, so as to contain the Shi family, so that the Shi family would not dare to do anything to hurt Su Wan.

    "Your Majesty Su is polite." Shi Chongshan is not stupid, and he also understood the meaning of these words, but he couldn't accept the words with the cheek, and he couldn't refuse to say no.

    There is a way to say that the future is long, and the world is unpredictable. Who knows what will happen to him?

    Although they are relatives with Li Lin, it is good that Li Lin is here. If they encounter difficulties, they can ask him for help, but once he leaves, it will be beyond their reach.

    The Duke of Jinning's Mansion is the mansion of the Duke, as long as he does not make a big mistake, he will be safe in the future. Usually, the Shi family has nothing to ask for the Duke of Jinning's mansion, but what if there is a day?

    Therefore, Shi Chongshan really couldn't refuse, and he had a plan in his heart. He must have a good talk with Zhou, so that she would not do anything to offend Su Wan again.

    After Su Yun left Shi's house, he and Huo Yan prepared to leave. Su Guan prepared food and some silver taels for them on the road, including pastries and dried meat.  Prepare each of them one thousand taels of treasure banknotes from Wanfu Bank.

    This treasure banknote is different from a banknote. It does not have purchasing power. It is just a kind of voucher that belongs to a certain bank. It is a bit like a bank deposit receipt.  Another city can be taken out.

    Moreover, there are two types of banknotes, namely registered and unregistered banknotes. Registered banknotes need to be taken out by the person appointed by the above.  Those who do not recognize people, if lost, have no place to cry.

    What Su Guan prepared for the two of them were two anonymous banknotes. The place where General Huo lived was no longer within the territory of Dongzhao, and the banknotes issued by the Dongzhao government could no longer be used.  use.

    In addition, some nourishing medicinal materials were prepared for them. The two young people have to practice martial arts hard every day, but the teenagers have not yet grown up, and the nutrition still needs to keep up.

    Other things are not easy to take. Su Wan just prepared some that they can take away. One person prepared a box, which is not heavy, and can be taken away with a package.

    Su Yun took Su Wan's things without any pressure, and she could still refuse what her sister gave her.Is it?  And this is really nothing to Su Wan, so he took it for granted.

    "Thank you, Sixth Sister."

    "Go over there and study hard with the master. Don't be lazy. If you have any difficulties, you can write a letter home or to your brother-in-law. After you go back, you can see if you can raise a ewe and get some  Drink goat milk, and drinking some every day is good for your health."

    The expression on Su Yun's face was distorted for a moment, and she refused: "What kind of goat's milk should I drink? I'd better give it to the lamb."

    Su Wan was helpless: "I thought you wouldn't know how to deal with it. I'll tell you when I ask how to deal with it. I'll talk about it then."

    Su Yun reluctantly agreed.

    Huo Yan was a little embarrassed while holding the thing, and refused to accept it.

    Su Wan said: "Take it, it's not something valuable, at least call me elder sister, how can I miss you if I have it all, in the future, you should get along well, senior brothers are also brothers."

    Hearing what she said, Huo Yan couldn't refuse: "Then I would like to thank Sixth Sister. I will come to see you when my junior brother comes back next time."

    "OK."

    Sending these two away, Yue Shuang and You Zongzhi will leave after a few days, these two have had a good fight with Yuan You and the others, they feel comfortable, both of them were floating when they left,  Extraordinary satisfaction.

    "Cousin, I'll go back and coax grandma and mother first, and come to play with you when I have time."

    "I'm going back to the Imperial City first, see you in the Imperial City."

    Su Wan responded with a smile: "Well, see you in the Imperial City."

    After the two left, Jiubian had enough rest and left, Jing Pingyuan was quiet again, Su Wan sat in the yard drinking tea, listening to the quiet surroundings, always felt a bit empty and quiet.

    It seems that the lively days are gone all of a sudden.

    She sighed, feeling a little unaccustomed!

    Li Lin came in from the outside of the yard, just in time to see her drinking tea under the vine trellis, at this moment the vines sprouted some new leaves, green and tender, very beautiful.

    She was wearing a blue spring shirt, with an auspicious cloud on her head, her temperament was elegant and gentle, and her figure was graceful and slender.

    "Why are you sighing?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 710 The result of Chunwei is out

    ?

    Su Wan turned around and saw that it was him, so she beckoned him to come and sit down, and then gave him a cup of fruit tea. Li Lin didn't like these sweet fruit teas very much, but occasionally he would drink some with her.

    Drinking with the wife is barely acceptable.

    Su Wan said: "I always feel that the few of them left, everything is quiet and boring."

    "It's just that I'm not used to it. It will be fine in a few days." Li Lin took a sip of today's pear, chrysanthemum and osmanthus tea, which was really sweet. "After the middle of next month, we will also go to the Imperial City."

    Su Wan said: "Do you think the matter between Shuang'er and You Gongzi can be accomplished? I see it is a bit ambiguous. The Zhen Guo government wants to marry a girl, and it doesn't require the other party to have a rich family, but it can't be poor, right?"

    Su Wan glanced at the person opposite: "Maybe he will become another you by then, do you think he can bear it?"

    It is really not a glorious thing for people outside to say that you are a little boy who eats soft food. People with self-respect can't stand it.

    However, this matter was not true for Su Guan and Li Lin, so they didn't care. Li Lin even said something like 'eating soft rice is delicious, I am very happy'.

    When the news reached Su Wan's ears, Su Wan wanted to beat him on the head.

    Li Lin paused for a moment: "Your cousin's temperament, marrying into a high family is not a good choice. If you are a child from a poor family, and a scholar is young and energetic, it is difficult to have a good result. If you really choose a husband for her, you can only marry her."  Find someone who can tolerate her temper."

    "As for You Zong, it's quite suitable for her There should be some wealth in the family, and it's okay to support the family, but I'm afraid he won't be able to provide the life your cousin wants."

    "Actually, I think it's pretty good, mainly because You Zongzhi likes Shuang'er." Su Wan smiled and looked at the top of the grape trellis, "Speaking of which, the two are like-minded, which is pretty good."

    "As for money, maybe they think it's just something outside of the body, they don't really care about it, and it doesn't matter who has it and who doesn't."

    "Maybe."

    Su Wan laughed: "If Shuang'er can get this good match, then I can rest assured. She has become a grandmother's heart disease. She runs out all day and doesn't know what kind of person she is going to marry.  .¡±

    Seeing that she was happy, Li Lin also nodded, and said one thing to her: "The results of Chunwei have come out."

    Hearing this, Su Wan hurriedly asked him: "How is it? How did my elder brother do in the exam?"

    "Sixth."

    Su Wan smiled when she heard the words, her eyebrows and eyes stretched: "Sixth, that's also very good."

    "It's really good."

    Su Wan asked again: "Then who is Huiyuan? And how is the Shi family's cousin doing in the exam?"

    "Huiyuan is exactly Zhuo Jiu." This is also expected, Zhuo Jiu is much better than those students in terms of knowledge and opinions.

    As for Shi's reply.

    Li Lindao: "My cousin is a little worse than your elder brother. He got an eleventh in the exam, but it is still a good result. My uncle will be very happy."

    Up to now, Shi Chongshan is just a juren. When he was young, he also thought about becoming an official after Chunwei High School, but he failed the exam three times in a row, so he took a rest and taught in Shiqiao Academy with peace of mind.

    "It's also a good thing to shine on the lintel. You can go and congratulate yourself in a while."

    Li Lin originally wanted to send someone there, but after the previous incident, he doesn't like to go to Shi's house anymore, and even if he wants to chat with Shi Chongshan, he mostly stays in the academy.

    Hearing what Su Wan said, he paused for a moment before nodding his head: "Well, I'll go once in a while, and I'll be back when I go."

    Su Wan also told him about the Shi family. After this incident, it was impossible for her to get along with the Shi family as before. She would still give the basic New Year's and holiday gifts, and nothing else.

    Of course, this is her personal matter. She hopes that Li Lin will do whatever he wants, and not alienate him from the Shi family because of her. After all, it is his own uncle, and she is afraid that he will regret it in the future.

    Madam is understanding, Li Lin is really a little guilty, he feels that he has not protected her well, and also feels that it is because of him that he has brought her such troubles, so although he agreed, he did not go there again.  Shijia.

    "You go now, come back so you can have some food with me."

    "The lady will be back as soon as I go."

    "Go, go, go." Su Wan waved her hand, with a smile on her face, as if she was in a good mood.

    "Then I'm going."

    "Um."

    Li Lin smiled, stretched out his hand and pinched her face, she was young and her skin was healthy againExcellent, soft and smooth like an egg that has been peeled off its shell, it feels very good to the touch.

    Thinking of what he shouldn't think about, his eyes darkened, he stood up, raised his hand on her beautiful hair, and asked her, "Shouldn't it be time to drink medicine today?"

    Su Wan paused, blushed a little, and lowered her voice: "It's tomorrow."

    "Oh, I remember wrongly, did Mr. Sun come over to see it today?"

    Su Wan was ashamed: "Okay, get out of here quickly, if you don't leave then don't even think about going."

    In fact, what he said about drinking medicine is not really to drink medicine when you are sick. This medicine is somewhat similar to the ancient Bizi Tang, which was used for contraception, but this medicine is quite different from Bizi Tang. It is said that it was passed down by Li Jiazu  Fangzi, the ancestors of all dynasties have used it, and the effect is very good.

    There are two prescriptions in total, one for men and one for women. The medicine is also quite delicate. It is not the kind of soup that is said to be harmful to women's bodies.  The effect of yin and beauty.

    This medicine is not taken when you need it, but once every seven days. It takes a month to have the effect. After that, if you don¡¯t want a child, you can drink this medicine first. It¡¯s still once every seven days. When you want a child, you can drink it.  Stop it, and after another month, the effect of the medicine will wear off.

    It doesn't taste like medicine, but rather like sour plum soup, slightly sour and sweet, it tastes like soup, Su Guan almost blurted out when he drank it for the first time, and asked for another bowl.

    However, Su Wan had seen the prescription himself, and it was really expensive. Among them, two medicines were especially hard to find. It's no wonder that the Li family didn't come up with such a good prescription.

    Because her birthday is approaching, and her body has recovered after two years, the two of them were lying on the same bed, so they naturally had these thoughts, so they agreed on this matter half a month ago, and Su Wan had already taken this medicine once.  , Tomorrow is the second time.

    Li Lin was worried that there would be something bad for her if she drank the medicine, so he ordered Sun Xiang to come and check her pulse every day, and then see if the prescription should be adjusted according to her physical condition.

    Because of this matter, both of them seemed to be a little impetuous, and Su Wan had a thin skin, and she didn't want to hear him mention this matter.

    "Then I'm leaving. When I come back, I will ask Mr. Sun to come over. I will ask her about the situation." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 711

    ?

    Su Wan didn't want to discuss this with him in broad daylight, so she stretched out her hand and pushed him: "When did you become so wordy, why don't you hurry up."

    Li Lin knew that she was ashamed, so he stopped teasing her. He smiled and took a fruit from the basket, then lifted his foot and left. When he reached the door, he turned around again: "Ma'am, remember to wait until I come back to see you again."  Please come over, Mr. Sun, if not, I will ask her to come over and ask carefully when I come back."

    Su Wan choked for a moment, and her face turned even redder. This was her original plan. As soon as he left, she asked someone to ask Mr. Sun to come over and have a look. Then she asked her to leave quickly.  When I came back, everyone had left.

    Although it is too troublesome for Mr. Sun to see it once a day, but it has nothing to do with the body. If there is no condition, it will be fine. There is a shining gynecologist in the house. If you don¡¯t use it, you are a fool, and the Li family kept Mr. Sun just for this.  usefulness.

    "Got it, hurry up."

    Li Lin finally left Jingpingyuan in peace of mind, and went directly to Shi's house. Today is the time when the academy is resting, and Shi Chongshan is also at home. Shi Chongshan was a little surprised and a little excited when he saw that it was him who came over.

    ?Since the last time Li Lin came here because of Zhou's mischief, he has never been here again.

    Shi Chongshan is also a person who values ??family affection, and he only has a sister and a nephew. Seeing that he is estranged from his family, he feels very uncomfortable. Sometimes he can't sleep at night, and he just feels sorry for his sister who died young.

    Shi Chongshan hurriedly invited him in: "Jing Yuan, why are you here today when you have time? Have you eaten yet? I'll ask your aunt to make some, and we'll have a drink or two."

    "It's not busy, Ah Wan is waiting for me at home, and said that he wants me to go back to accompany her." Li Lin still had a smile on his face.

    Seeing this, Shi Chongshan didn't force it: "You can go back later. If you have free time, you should spend more time with the princess. In our mountainous place, there is no one who talks to her on weekdays."

    "I will."

    The two went to the main room and sat down together, and Li Lincai said what he wanted to do: "I got the news that the results of the test yesterday afternoon have come out, and my cousin passed the eleventh."

    "Out?" Shi Chongshan was taken aback for a moment, then his face was stained with joy, he stood up and took two steps back and forth in the room, then clapped his hands and said hello twice.

    "It's great to reply, much better than me. Although this is not as good as the top three, it is already a very good ranking. I will definitely be able to arrange it after the palace examination. The future is boundless!"

    Even if there is no top pick in the second place, it is not too bad.

    The news of Li Lin arrived, and he will stay soon, so he is about to leave. If it was the same as before, Shi Chongshan would definitely keep him and have a few drinks with him, but right now he really dare not do anything to make him unhappy  The matter, let him go.

    Turn around and tell Mrs. Zhou about the matter.

    Zhou was also in ecstasy: "Really? Reply that he passed the exam?"

    "I passed the exam!" Shi Chongshan was overjoyed, "According to his ranking, he has a place in the palace examination. After the palace examination, there must be arrangements. Our family is going to have an official."

    "That's good, that's good." Zhou Shi breathed a sigh of relief. These days, she was also very frightened, for fear that the Duke of Jinning would really deal with Shi's reply because of her, ruining his life's future.

    "In this way, I am relieved, I am relieved." She wiped her tears and smiled as she spoke.

    "Okay, Jing Yuan told me this news, and it hasn't been reported yet. If someone comes over, you must not tell others. After the dust of the palace examination settles, we will have a good one."

    "good."

    Li Lin went back to Jingpingyuan to accompany Su Wan for dinner, and then asked someone to invite Sun Xiang to check Su Wan's pulse. This once-a-day pulse diagnosis made Sun Xiang really impatient, and felt that the two of them were making a fuss over a molehill.  , very troublesome.

    But this person had to bow her head under the eaves, and she had no choice but to go if people wanted to see her. How could she still have food and the protection of the Li family.

    "It's okay, it's okay. The medicine has no effect on the body. Just keep drinking it. It's just right to drink it once every seven days. If you drink too much, you won't be able to make up for it."  Medicines.

    "Speaking of which, this prescription is really good, but it is really rare to have two medicines, otherwise many people can use one."

    There are many prescriptions for medicines like Bizi Decoction, but many of them contain some medicines with cold properties, which are very bad for women's health. Some medicines are stronger, and if you drink too much, you may not have any more children.  There are no cold medicines in this prescription, which are also beneficial to women.??The magical effect of keeping in good health.

    The same is true for the prescription that the man drank. Speaking of which, this prescription is really wonderful. When Sun Xiang held it in his hand, it seemed that he had obtained some kind of treasure.  to visit.

    "Young master, do you want to check the pulse too?"

    Su Guan blinked when he heard the words, and then responded for him: "Of course I need it. It's all about taking medicine. You still need to see it, so as not to be bad for your health." After she finished speaking, she gave him a look, as if you  It looks like I don't look at it.

    Li Lin had no choice but to reach out his sleeve when he was tired. Sun Xiang smiled and stretched out his hand to feel his pulse: "Young master is fine, just keep drinking the medicine."

    Sun Xiang finished his work and didn't want to see this couple get bored, so he packed up his things and went to see Xiao Mian. He had already gone out anyway, so he also took a look.

    She may not be able to stay in the Li family forever in the future. The mistress has been with her personal maid since she was a child.  Surprisingly it was this one.

    When Sun Xiang came to the Zhang family, the Zhang family naturally welcomed them very much. Mrs. Zhang and Zhang Fu'er were both at home, and a lot of food was quickly arranged.

    Mrs. Zhang said: "Since Mr. Sun is here, let Xiao Mo take a look. Although there is nothing wrong, you can rest assured."

    "Since I'm here, I'm here to show her. Don't worry, Xiao Mo is in good health." Sun Xiang felt Xiao Mo's pulse. She has been pregnant for more than four months, but she is well-fed  Yes, with a rosy complexion and a gentle face, it is obvious that he is living a very good life.

    "Adults and children are both good. If you don't eat too much, you don't need to supplement too much. If the child grows too big, it will be difficult to give birth in the future. The adult will have to suffer a lot. Go out more often if you have nothing to do. Don't stay at home all the time.  .¡±

    Many people think that the better a pregnant woman eats, the better it is to raise her, the more expensive the better, but it is not true. If the baby is too big, it will really make the woman suffer when it is born.  If you come out, you will die twice, adults and children will not be able to protect them.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 712 What's up?  who?

    ?

    Sun Xiang did have some research on this woman's pregnancy and childbirth, and she knew when to mend and what was good for the health of adults and children. She also wrote a list to Zhang's family when she was pregnant.  I often make up for Xiaoman with other things.

    "Just prepare her food according to the list I made earlier. There is no need to eat anything else, such as chicken soup. Just eat it every few days."

    Mrs. Zhang was very excited when she heard it: "That's no problem, right? It's not that we didn't listen to you, sir. It's just that everyone drank like this before. If there is no condition in this family, there is no way. If there is a condition, naturally we want her  Best to eat with kids."

    The Zhang family has a good family background, and their daily life is not bad. After Xiaolian became pregnant, she killed a chicken every two or three days. Xiaolian could drink a bowl of chicken soup almost every day, until she almost vomited.

    It is indeed a bit too much.

    "It's all right, but if you continue to make up for it, the child will be too big to have a baby. Aunt Zhang should give her food according to my previous prescription. Both adults and children will suffer less."

    Seeing that Xiao Mo was also a little scared, Madam Zhang nodded when she heard the words: "Then I will listen to Mr. Sun. After all, you are the doctor. We are also afraid of wronging her and the child, so we give her more nourishment."

    "Where are some, this is tonic for every meal every day."

    Sun Xiang was a little unhappy. She gave the woman a food list earlier, but this family didn't listen to her, and tried their best to make up for Xiao Man. Could it be that her words were so useless?

    Mrs. Zhang was a little at a loss. She was just happy. She was going to be a grandma when the family wanted to add a baby. How would she want to wrong her daughter-in-law and future grandchildren? Naturally, she wanted to prepare better for her daughter-in-law.  I'm trying my best to make up some, so as not to hurt the children and women.

    Who knows that if this is overfilled, problems will still occur.

    "I will definitely prepare food according to Mr. Sun's list in the future, but I will suffer from it, and I won't be able to eat much good even when I am pregnant."

    Xiao Mo hurriedly shook her head: "It's okay, mother, I think Mr. Sun's list is just right. To tell you the truth, I really can't stand the chicken soup I've been drinking recently. It's good to have some light food once in a while."

    "Besides, for the sake of myself and my child, it's okay to suffer a little." Pregnancy can't be without hardship, as long as you and your child are safe, it's all worth it.

    "Mother, don't worry, I'll take good care of myself. If there's anything you really want to eat, you can eat it once in a while."

    "That's all right." Mrs. Zhang sighed, thinking that the chickens that were going to be killed today should not be killed, but let's raise them first, and see when the list can be arranged.

    After Sun Xiang finished reading it for Xiao Mo, she went back to rest. For a while, she ran to the main courtyard every day. If it wasn't for the warmer weather, she would definitely rebel.

    It was until the first day of March, and after she finished taking Su Wan's pulse, she looked weird and lethargic.

    It was rare for Su Wan to see her like this, so she felt a little strange, so she asked her: "What's wrong? Is there something wrong with my health, or something happened?"

    "It's nothing." Sun Xiang sighed, "I just seem to have it."

    "What's there?" Su Wan was stunned for a moment, not understanding what she meant, and almost choked on her own saliva when she realized it, "What's there? Whose?"

    "Did someone bully you?"

    Su Wan was a little angry. Since Sun Xiang came to Shiqiao Village, he rarely went out and stayed in the yard on weekdays. If he could conceive, it must be someone from Jingpingyuan.

    "Who are you talking about? I'll have someone call him over!"

    "Ma'am, don't be angry." Sun Xiang stroked her hair and leaned lazily on the chair, "Who is bullying whom in this matter? Maybe I took advantage of it."

    "" Su Wan choked on these words, and was speechless for a moment.

    After a while, she said again: "Then you have to clarify who did it. Jing Pingyuan will not allow such an unruly person."

    There are guards and maidservants in the house, so naturally there are rules, and things between men and women are even more intolerable. If you say that you are right, then report to the master, and the two will get married.  It is a big taboo to have a child.

    Hearing what she said, Sun Xiang remembered these things, so he said: "Madam, don't worry, she is not from Jingpingyuan."

    "Who is that?"

    Sun Xiang rubbed his belly, smiled and said: "It doesn't matter who this is, Madam just treat me as a dead husband, my stomachThis one is a posthumous child.  "

    Su Wan: "" I always feel a little pain in my head.

    "You say that, do you intend to have only the child and not the child's father?"

    This operation is really a bit powerful.

    Sun Xiang almost rolled his eyes: "What do you want the child's father to do? Let him come back to bully me? Or make life so frustrating, I feel annoyed once I see him, I wish he would never come back again."

    "Don't come back again?" Su Wan squinted her eyes, but her heart was locked on the target. Sun Xiang only found out that she was pregnant now, and she hadn't shown it yet. At most, it was only a month or two months. It must not be three months.  months.

    There weren't many people who came to her at that time, one was Qian Wulao, who was a bosom friend in the city, and the other was Jiubian who lived in the mansion not long after the year.

    Qian Wuxi and Sun Xiang have nothing to do with each other, and they don't seem to know each other. It must be impossible to say what these two people have, and Qian Wuxi is about the same age as Li Lin, and younger than Sun Xiang, which is even more impossible.  .

    In this way, there is only Jiubian the fox.

    Just how did these two get together?  Also come up with a child?

    Has he lost all his confidante from all over the place?

    And don't these two quarrel when they meet?  Can this get together?

    Su Wan stretched out his hand and frowned, feeling a headache.

    Sun Xiang called her twice, then frowned and asked her: "What is madam thinking? So preoccupied?"

    Su Wan came back to his senses and shook his head: "It's nothing, your child is going to be born?"

    Sun Xiang paused, and after a while he said: "Of course I want it, if you don't have it, it's fine, but if you have it, if you don't, you will be punished by God."

    What Sun Xiang originally did was to recuperate the women's bodies to conceive and give birth. He also saw a lot of the sufferings of those women in order to give birth, and also saw a lot of those newly born children.

    Perhaps she is not a very kind person, but the child is already in her belly, and she really has no choice but to let it go.

    Su Wan nodded: "Then give birth, take good care of your body, if there is something missing, just come and ask me." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 713 He's Tired of Working

    ?

    After Sun Xiang left, Su Guan was so angry that he walked around the courtyard twice, and then asked someone to ask where Li Lin was now, and when he got the news that he was teaching Zhao Mingjing in the outer courtyard, he asked him to come back.

    Li Lin also felt a little strange when the guard said that Su Wan asked him to go back to the inner courtyard. She usually stays in the courtyard by herself.  .

    However, he did not hesitate, he asked Zhao Mingjing to read by himself first, and hurried back to the main courtyard.

    When he lifted his foot to enter the door, he saw Su Wan sitting on the arhat chair thinking about something for a long time ago, and his face was a little uncomfortable. He frowned slightly, raised his foot to walk in, and asked her: "What's wrong? Where is it?"  Comfortable?"

    Su Wan twitched, and pointed to the seat opposite: "Sit down first, wait for me to think about my words."

    She really didn't know how to speak about this matter, she twisted the handkerchief in her hand, and frowned.

    "Okay, think about it." Li Lin looked at her tangled look, smiled, and didn't urge her, sat down opposite her, and reached out to get himself a cup of tea.

    Su Wan asked him: "Jiubian, how long has he been back?"

    "Him?" Li Lin felt a little strange. Su Guan rarely asked the people around him, but when he was getting some food, he remembered that he knew they would prepare more, and he didn't ask about other whereabouts.

    "I was here during the Chinese New Year. We went out for a few days after the Lantern Festival. We came back from the Imperial City and went out in a hurry after picking up the things you were doing. We came back soon after. Finally,  Stayed until Ah Ran left before."

    "Ask him, what happened?"

    The corners of Su Wan's mouth twitched, he straightened his face, and then said: "Mr. Sun said she has it."

    Li Lin: "???"

    He was a little overwhelmed: "What?" Isn't that what he thought it meant?

    Su Wan glared at him and snorted: "What else can I have, a child!"

    Li Lin was a little confused: "No, what do you mean to me that she has a child?"

    Do you still think he has this ability?

    No, he still has this ability, but is it possible that he seems so hungry?  Can you mess with the girl next to you?

    He suddenly became a little anxious: "Madam, this has nothing to do with me, do I look like this kind of person?"

    Su Wan: ""

    She squinted her eyes, and looked at him with some scrutiny: "I didn't say that it has anything to do with you, why are you in a hurry? Could it be that you are really looking for some people who have something to do with you outside?"

    This is really unfair.

    Li Lin helplessly called out: "Madam."

    Su Wan smiled, enough was enough, and she straightened her face before talking about serious things: "I guess that child may be a nine debater."

    "Him?" Li Lin's face changed slightly, and he was also a little unhappy, "What do you say?"

    "Earlier, I asked Mr. Sun if he wanted the child and not his father. Mr. Sun said he wished he would never come back. Few people seem to be able to use the word back."

    "It's only now that it's bad. She is a doctor herself, and she is thinking that it may be between the Chinese New Year and the beginning of February."

    "I calculated carefully, the only people who have been here during this period of time are Qian Wulai and Jiubian. Qian Wulai has nothing to do with her. If you come to sit for a few days, you will either chat with you or go drink with Orange Song  Go, there is only him"

    Li Lin's face turned green: "He is tired of work."

    If it was really him, Li Lin really felt that he was impatient.

    It is necessary to abide by the rules in life and deeds.

    People from Licheng, who are tired outside and come to him to rest, as long as they don't delay their own affairs, he is very welcome. How can these people mess around outside, as long as it is not too much,  He doesn't care about it, but it won't work if he gets it to his house.

    There are still female relatives in his house. If he behaves like this, he is out of proportion and rules. If the guards in the house do such a thing, he will be punished, and it is not light.

    "I'll have someone bring him back."

    Su Wan said: "I'm just guessing, you should check this matter, there must be an explanation, Mr. Sun said that she wants to raise this child by herself, and doesn't want any other father, but I think this matter is really not good.  OK."

    "When you get pregnant and have a baby, your belly will always grow bigger. You can't hide it if you want to. At that time, the rumors and gossip may fall on you. At that time, you really have a reason and you can't say it."?.  "

    Naturally, the guards can't mess around, but there are only a few men in Jingpingyuan, except for the guards, and Sun Xiang is now in Jingpingyuan, and suddenly she is pregnant with a child, the master must investigate  .

    If the master keeps silent and lets her give birth to the child by default, the people below and outside will guess whether the child belongs to the man in the house.  .

    Li Lin paused: "What do you think should be done?"

    Su Wan said: "You should first find out if there is any relationship between these two people, or write to Jiu Bian to inquire. If it is really related to him, then let him come back. Let him handle it by himself.  .¡±

    "If it's not his, then find a yard in the village for her to live in first, and when the child is born, give her some money and ask her to leave."

    Sun Xiang herself didn't care about this matter, maybe she felt that it would be no problem to give birth to the child in the Li family alone, since she could afford it anyway, but as far as Su Wan was concerned, she couldn't bear it.

    From her point of view, when Sun Xiang came to Jingpingyuan, she could provide whatever requirements she had for food and clothing on weekdays, but when Sun Xiang came to her, he had to abide by her rules, not to mention anything else, but  You can't mess with men in private and make a child.

    It's also not that she doesn't let other people get married. If it's really right, tell her, and she will happily send her to marry, but if it's like this, it's not a mess  Yet?

    When the time comes, the following ones will learn from each other. Isn't this yard full of smog and nowhere to stop.

    Li Lin paused for a moment, hesitating a bit: "What would you do if she left? I spent all my time bringing her back from the Western Wei Dynasty just for you, if so"

    Su Wan also had a bit of a headache: "If this child is really a child, you can teach him a lesson and make people get married quickly. Anyway, she doesn't like to go out, and when she gives birth, she will say that she was born prematurely, and the matter can be covered up.  "

    "But if she is conceived with someone outside, Jing Pingyuan can't let her keep it anymore. If she wants to stay at that time, let her find a place to live in the village by herself. If she wants to leave, then give her  She has a sum of money, just let her go." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 714 There are tens of millions of people in the world, and there are also tens of millions of lives

    ?

    "Speaking of which, she is not really from Jingpingyuan, so this punishment will be exempted. After all, we can only regard her as a cooperative relationship before, what do you think?" Su Wan was still a little worried that Sun Xiang would be punished.

    "If it's the latter, let her find a place to live in the village." Li Lin also felt a little helpless, who knew that Sun Xiang was so careless that she could do things like getting pregnant before she was married.

    "Your body is more important. Anyway, she gave birth to a baby. The baby is still young, and she can't go anywhere. In a few years, you will be pregnant and give birth. If she wants to leave, we will make arrangements for her."

    Su Wan nodded: "It's up to you to decide, but she is pregnant with a child, so I still have to take care of her. She helped me take care of it these days, and it really worked hard for her."

    "OK."

    Li Lin went to the study and wrote a letter, and asked someone to send it to Jiubian, asking if it was true or not, if it was true, ask him to come back immediately, if it was false, send him a letter back  letter.

    After finishing writing, I handed it over to Huifeng and asked him to send it out.

    After finishing all this work, he was not in a hurry to go to the outer court, so he asked Su Wan: "The day after tomorrow will be your birthday, how do you want to spend it?"

    "How do you live? It's the same as usual, just cook me a bowl of noodles."

    Su Wan really likes to celebrate her birthday like this, anyway, she doesn't need anything, and it's really troublesome to celebrate her birthday. Not only does she have to entertain guests all the time, but she also has to work hard to get people to prepare gifts. It's so simple, how wonderful.

    "Then I will take you for a walk in Guiyan City tomorrow, what do you think?"

    "Okay." Su Wan replied with a smile, he wanted to accompany her, she was too happy, so naturally she would not refuse.

    This man, when he is willing to spend time and care for you, he will naturally continue. If you say no, he may really not need it, and not only this time, but also next time.

    Because he thinks you don't need it, it's not what you want.

    Su Guan's eyes turned up slightly, and she smiled a little: "Then you take the money with you, and you pay me when I buy things."

    Li Lin smiled: "Okay, I will pay my wife when the time comes."

    The two agreed on what to do tomorrow, and Li Lin went to the outer courtyard again, read Zhao Mingjing's article, asked him some questions, and then sent him away.

    Zhao Mingjing was assigned to follow Mr. Yu to farm the land this year, to help Mr. Yu, and to distribute grain to Mr. Yu after the autumn harvest.

    In Li Lin's words, if you want to be a qualified emperor, you need to know what kind of life the people at the lowest level live. Only after you have experienced such hardships can you truly understand the five words "every grain is hard work".  Instead of living high in the court, asking why you don't eat minced meat.

    Zhao Mingjing is a bit reticent, but he is serious and can bear hardships. No matter what task Li Lin assigns him, he will try his best to complete it.

    When he first came, Jing Pingyuan delivered meals to him in the first month, and taught him to cook food in the second month.  Food, if you want to eat meat, think of your own way.

    It will not be given away until the fourth month. Li Lin will give him some food according to how much he has done. If there is not enough food, he needs to earn it by himself, helping the people in the village or going hunting in the mountains.

    However, if he goes hunting in the mountains, he will also send someone to follow him, so as not to encounter any wild beasts and then something will happen.

    After such a long time, Zhao Mingjing has lost weight, but he has been trained in the direction Li Lin wanted, and he is quite satisfied with it.

    "Tomorrow, I will go back to Yancheng with your mistress. If you have anything to bring, I will have someone prepare it for you."

    Zhao Mingjing shook his head: "There is nothing to bring, sir, but is there a letter from Afu?"

    Zhao Mingjing would occasionally think of this weird little classmate. Ever since Li Fu left, he was not used to it. He thought to himself that this junior is so young, what should he do outside?

    "Never."

    Seeing him feeling lost for a moment, Li Lin said: "The person who sent him sent a letter, and now he is safe. He left here, not because he gave up studying, but because he wants to learn something else."

    "The world outside is vast and vast. There are tens of millions of people in the world, and there are also thousands of lives. There are good people and evil people. If you have the opportunity, I hope you can go out for a walk. It will be of great benefit to you."  usefulness."

    "When you measure the land with your feet, you will find out what the reality of the world is and how you should do it."

    Zhao Mingjing was a little confused: "But first??, the human step is so small and the world is so big, how can we measure it?  "

    Li Lin smiled and said: "What I'm talking about is not to let you walk step by step, but to go out and see more, to see other people's lives to understand the truth, and you can't be what others say."

    Zhao Mingjing nodded: "Sir, I understand, like the meaning of the saying 'Reading thousands of books is not as good as traveling thousands of miles'. Only by going through it yourself can you understand the true meaning of it better."

    "It's almost the same reason."

    "Then sir, do I also need to go outside like Afu?"

    Li Lindao: "If you have planted the seeds with Mr. Yu this year and have learned almost all the knowledge from books, I will let you go for a walk. At that time, I will only send you two guards, one hundred taels of silver, and eat on the way."  Whatever you come up with."

    "good."

    Li Lin dismissed the half-crowded student, and then went back to the inner courtyard to accompany his wife.

    On the second day, the two went to Guiyan City together.

    It is really rare for the two of them to go shopping together. Su Wan was very happy, and she started shopping when she was so happy. Anyway, someone paid for it, and she bought whatever she liked without blinking.

    Li Lin paid her without complaint, and the guards around her were responsible for sending the things she sold to the carriage. After a morning, both carriages were about to be filled, so she stopped.

    Seeing that it was noon, the two went to Ji's house, intending to have dinner at Ji's house.

    When Su Guan came, Shi Huihua was overjoyed: "Cousin Princess, you are here, I miss you."

    These words made Su Wan a little tired: "What's the matter? Miss me so much? Could it be that the city is not fun?"

    Shi Huihua coyed for a while, and said: "No, even Yunpu refused to let me go out recently, saying that there are people coming and going on the street, and it would be bad if I was bumped into."

    Su Wan felt a little strange. She used to be very hot-tempered and didn't see any problems. Since Ji Yunpu married her, he naturally knew her temperament, so he would never keep her at home, so he asked her: "Why?"

    Hearing Su Wan's question, Shi Huihua was a little shy, with a blush on his face: "Aren't I, am I pregnant? He also makes a big fuss, and he doesn't know that I stay here every day."  Very boring at home." (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 715 Those who are married are either already mothers or on the way to become mothers

    ?

    Su Wan was stunned: "Are you pregnant too?"

    How do you feel that the pregnancy has been repeated recently? Thinking back, she has become a relative by her side, and she is either already a mother or on the way to become a mother.

    This girl gets married one after another, and the children are born one after another.

    That's right, as long as the husband and wife have no health problems, it's quite normal to get pregnant within six months of getting married.

    Su Wan was a little discouraged suddenly, feeling that she was out of date, everyone got married together, this other people are mothers, she is far away.

    Shi Huihua had a big heart and couldn't tell that Su Wan was absent-minded, so she laughed happily when she heard the words: "I'm pregnant, it's been more than a month, and others said that I can't spread it outside three months ago, so I didn't say anything about it.  Pu found an experienced woman to take care of me."

    Ji Yunpu and Shi Huihua's husband and wife are living relatively well. They bought a few shops and farms before, and they are now in operation. Moreover, there is still a large part of the money that Ji Yunpu brought back, which can be regarded as a rich family.  No matter what the day is.

    "I didn't even tell my mother, so I told the princess' cousin." Shi Huihua was very happy, and asked her arm, "Prince's cousin, when will you have a baby with your cousin?"

    "Ah?" Su Wan came back to her senses, and hurriedly said, "No hurry, no hurry."

    "Why are you in no hurry?" Shi Huihua disagreed upon hearing the words, "It's always necessary to give birth, and it's better to give birth early, lest people outside make irresponsible remarks."

    In the eyes of the world, when a girl is married, she has to manage the inner house for her husband, handle the dealings with relatives, and give birth to a child. The child has not been conceived for half a year, maybe she didn't say anything, but time  After a long time, someone will naturally say it.

    Even Su Wan, some people in Guiyan City were discussing that she had been married for two years, and there was no movement now, secretly guessing whether her relationship with Li Lin was not good, whether she was reluctant when she got married,  Thinking about leaving and returning home in a few years, and then looking for another son-in-law.

    After all, according to her status, many people are willing to marry her even if she remarries.

    Shi Huihua heard these comments by chance, and was so angry that he almost had a fight with the National People's Congress.

    In her opinion, her cousin and sister-in-law are very close, how could they get back together, these people talk nonsense if they don't know anything.

    Su Wan frowned: "Did someone say something?"

    "Those who don't have a good eye, say that you look down on my cousin, sister-in-law, and you will leave sooner or later, so you don't want to have children." Shi Huihua was very angry, "They don't know anything and just talk nonsense."

    Su Wan said: "Why bother to have the same knowledge as them, we really are not in a hurry, we were not in good health earlier, we discussed it with your cousin, we are still young, and we plan to have it in two years, you, don't worry about these things  No."

    "Really?"

    "Of course it is true, can I still lie to you about this kind of thing?"

    Shi Huihua was relieved when she heard the words. She rubbed her belly and said with emotion: "I never thought I would be a mother so soon."

    Previously, she felt that her mother was too much, and she really couldn't understand that a gentle and kind mother could do such a thing, but now that she has a child, she seems to understand the partiality of the world.

    If the child can live a safe, healthy and peaceful life in the future, she is willing to give a lot of things.

    But if you understand it, you understand it, it was really wrong for her mother to do that.

    Su Wan smiled and said: "I see that you are much quieter now, not like before."

    Shi Huihua laughed: "Of course, I always think about the safety of my children."

    Su Wan smiled: "That's right, I also know how to measure."

    After dinner at Ji's house, Su Wan rested from continuing to go shopping, and the two of them went back to the village. They looked a bit sleepy on the way, leaning against the side of the carriage with a soft pillow in their arms.

    Li Lin was still holding a piece of wood that he just got in his hand, and he was sitting on the edge of the wooden couch with a carving knife to carefully pick off the outer layer of black skin. Seeing her like this, he asked again: "What is it?"  What's the matter? Could it be that you were unhappy shopping just now?"

    "No." She crawled over with her pillow in her arms, and then sat down next to him against the carriage. The carriage shook slightly, and she blinked.  Many people urged us."

    "What's the rush?"

    "Have a baby."

    "Huh?" He then looked up at her, "What's wrong?"

    It's not that no one has urged this kind of thing before. Both Mrs. Wang and Mrs. Zhen Guogong said it, but she knew it in her heart and didn't care, so she didn't think it was a problem.

    &nbsp; "Third sister was born, cousin Wang was born, sister-in-law was born, Su Fu was born, Qu Lingzhu was born, Xiao Li was pregnant, Hui Hua was pregnant, and even Sun Xiang was pregnant." Su Wan counted carefully  After counting, it seems that those who have been married in the past two years are not already mothers but on the way to be mothers.

    Although she also knew that there was no need to rush this matter, she always felt a little stressed.

    According to the two of them's own plans, they should have intercourse first, and wait until she is at least twenty years old to have a child. At that time, it will be easier to have children and healthier.

    It will take another two years.

    "It's okay, we're not in a hurry." Li Lin turned the piece of wood in his hand, "It's a good piece of material, and I'll make you a small comb and a string of bracelets later."

    "Make me a comb?" Su Wan's eyes lit up, and she really didn't worry about the previous matter, "And the bracelet?"

    "Do you like it?" Li Lin showed her the incision of the wood, "Look at the grain and color, it can do anything, and when the time comes to polish it, it will be a good object."

    "I like it." Su Wan reached out to touch it, but was rejected, "There are thorns on it, and it's also very dirty. I'll clean it up and show you later."

    "okay."

    Seeing that she was no longer entangled, Li Lin took a carving knife to clean the skin on the wood, and the rustling powder fell on the small basin. Su Wan rested her chin on one hand and watched quietly, her heart gradually calmed down.  .

    Thinking about it, it's because the days are too ordinary that she can think about these things, and it's not because she can't have a baby, and this matter is really a bit far away.

    Or else?  Go back and find something to do?

    The two returned to Shiqiao Village all the way. When the carriage entered the village, they met children playing at the entrance of the village. After they got out of the carriage, they asked a group of children to be called over and distributed some of the children they bought in the city.  Pastry and pine nuts.

    The child took the things, thanked him happily, and then went out to play again.

    The guards behind were moving things. When they returned home, they carefully counted and sorted the things. She brought a pair of tremella bells to Xiaosang, Xiaoshen, Shanwuzhucui, Xie Si'an, Zhang Fu'er, and others, and to Mrs. Zhang and Madam Zheng.  One bracelet was given, and the rest shared some snacks and food.

    "Ma'am, Mrs. Shi Er is here to deliver something." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 716 If You Don't Want to See Me, Just Don't See Me

    ?

    Mrs. Shi Er is the Song family.

    In the past, the chickens and eggs eaten in Jingpingyuan were taken from Shi Chongshan's house. If the fish and shrimp were mostly at Shi Hanhai's house, he would pay as much as he took, and Su Guan would never forget any good things in his daily life.  These two.

    Since the incident with the Zhou family, Su Wan has not allowed Guanshi Zhang to go to these two houses to get things. There are also many chickens, fish and shrimps in the village. In addition, Jingpingyuan also raised a group of chickens and shrimps this year.  fish and shrimp.

    "Oh, what are you sending?" Su Wan rubbed the rim of the teacup with her fingers.

    Shan Wu said: "I sent over a dozen fish and seven or eight catties of fresh shrimp. They are all fish and shrimp left over from last year. Look at the fat fish and fresh shrimp."

    Su Wan nodded: "Then let her come in and talk."

    "I'll invite you, servant girl."

    The mountain fog retreated, and soon led Mrs. Song in. Mrs. Song was wearing a blue-gray cotton hakama with a scarf on her head, dressed like an ordinary peasant woman. When she saw Su Wan, she hurriedly  It's a smile.

    "The princess is fine recently, and I haven't seen the princess for a long time."

    "Very good." Su Wan nodded and asked her to sit down.

    As soon as Mrs. Song sat down, she saw that Su Wan's face looked pretty good, so she didn't hesitate, and explained her purpose: "I heard that tomorrow is the princess's birthday, so I will come to deliver some things. There are no ones near my house, but there are too many fish and shrimps."  , come and send some."

    "Let me tell you, it's hard to find fish outside this season, and it's even harder to find such a good fish."

    This is not the season to eat fish and shrimp, and it is precisely because of this that the fish and shrimp in this season are very expensive. Mrs. Song has raised fish for so many years, and knows the truth, and has a way to raise fish and shrimp until the end of spring and summer  At the beginning, therefore, every year after fishing, the Song family would keep 30% of the fish for sale after spring.

    Su Wan said: "Second aunt is interested, but I haven't had my birthday in the past two years, so I won't invite aunt."

    "Hey, Jing Yuan is the same, but it's not enough, but there are so many people in the house, this fish and shrimp can be an extra meal for everyone." How can the Song family shut someone up for not celebrating their birthdays?  Well, she came here today because she actually has something to ask.

    Su Wan nodded her head when she heard the words, and said, "Then I would like to thank my aunt."

    Since they all came to the door in person, it would be a little unreasonable to refuse, and the previous matter was the matter of the first wife of the Shi family and had nothing to do with the second wife. If she wanted to vent her anger, it would be unreasonable.

    Moreover, the Song family is different from the Zhou family. The Zhou family was very kind to her before, and would think of her in everything, as if she really hurt her as a junior, and she also treated Zhou as a senior.  uncomfortable.

    As for the Song family, most of her dealings with her are for profit, and the sincerity is very shallow.

    "Why are you being polite to me?" Seeing that she accepted it, Mrs. Song heaved a sigh of relief, "Actually, I came here today to ask the princess. In recent days, Jingpingyuan seldom went to my place to get fish and shrimp.  Now, are you still going after this?"

    Speaking of this, she smiled again: "I mean, if the princess still comes to get it, I have a bottom line in my heart, and I will leave some good ones for the princess. If the princess doesn't come to get it, it will be better."  I sold it so that it would not go to waste at home."

    Su Guan was indeed a little angry and didn't want to associate with Shi's two families before, but when he thought of those fatty fish, such as steamed fish, braised fish and stewed fish soup, he also wanted to eat it for a while.

    There are several fish and shrimp farmers in Shiqiao Village, but the one who can see such plump fish and shrimp is the Song family.

    She hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded: "Then take it. I'll tell Steward Zhang to pick it up every few days. My aunt has some good ones. Keep some for me. The price won't hurt my aunt."

    When Mrs. Song heard the words, she immediately smiled: "That's a good relationship, that's a good relationship, let's pay the usual price, and I won't take advantage of the princess."

    Although this aspect does not take advantage, Su Wan will always make up for her in other places. The Song family has taken a lot of benefits before, and knows Su Wan's behavior and behavior.

    Su Wan said: "I bought a few bolts of good fabric in the city in the morning, and my aunt went to pick one out, and it will be my return gift. I won't invite my aunt tomorrow, but please forgive me."

    Mrs. Song was even happier when she heard the words: "I'm sorry if you don't forgive me. I just have some fabrics at my place, so I won't be polite."

    Mrs. Song felt that Mrs. Zhou was really stupid. It would be a big loss for such a rich man to be offended like this.

    In the past, the Zhou family and Su Wan got along well. Shi Huihua got such a good marriage because of Su Wan's help. Even Shi Huihua could go to the Jinning mansion and the sons of the mansion to study. How old is that?"It's an honor.

    At that time, Mrs. Song was also very jealous of Mrs. Zhou, and secretly hated her Huiqing and Huiluan for not having such good things.

    However, she never expected that the Zhou family would be able to do such a thing of repaying kindness and revenge. Shi Huiqin's damn girl was stupid, and she was also stupid. It was a waste of such a good opportunity.

    There was a estrangement between the Zhou family and Su Wan, and the communication was cut off. At that time, the Song family was still thinking about bringing her daughter to accompany her, but her daughter just didn't live up to it, just refused, and really wanted to piss her off.

    What a great opportunity, if Su Wan likes her daughter and finds a good marriage for her daughter, she will wake up from her dreams with laughter.

    Su Wan nodded: "Shan Wu, go talk to Xiao Mo and ask her to take my aunt to choose a horse."

    Shan Wu stood up, bowed his knees and said yes, and then asked Mrs. Song to go outside. Thinking of the cloth, Mrs. Song smiled and followed Shan Wu.

    After Mrs. Song left, Su Wan went back to the study. At this moment, Li Lin was sitting in front of the desk and continued to clean the wood in his hands. He removed the black layer of wood from the original dark wood, revealing the sandalwood  The color and the pattern on it are also delicate.

    The wood is not big, it looks like it is only three fingers wide, and the thickness is almost three fingers. It can't be used to make anything except some ornaments.

    "Did the second aunt bring fish over?"

    "That's right." Su Wan smiled, "She's quite smart, and she thought of paying back."

    Li Lin also knew that his second aunt's temper was a little close, and her words were superficial, and when she saw a gap, she thought about how to get benefits for herself.

    In the past, Li Lin and Su Wan didn't like Song Shi's temper very much, and they were closer to Zhou Shi's, but now it seems that it's better to get along with Song Shi, after all, she puts all her thoughts on it, and she can praise you if you give her some favors.  ancestors.

    Her purpose is very clear, she just wants to seek benefits for herself, if this is the case when dealing with her, there is no need to invest in any emotions, just have a casual relationship.

    "My uncle has been saying before that I will apologize to you after my aunt finishes her vegetarian chanting. How about you?"

    "If you think you can see it, then you can see it. If you don't want to see it, just disappear." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 717

    ?

    The Shi family had always wanted to reconcile with the Li family, but they couldn't see Su Wan, so they could only ask Li Lin, who hadn't responded to this matter before.

    The so-called apology is just to make myself feel at ease, and it's their hearts that are at ease. Not only is it not beneficial to Su Wan, but even pinching her nose to accept their apology makes her feel even more aggrieved.

    The Shi family thought of beauty.

    Now that the matter has been done, whether it's guilt or worry, it's right to bear it by yourself. It doesn't make sense for Su Wan to admit it in order to make them feel better.

    It's just that Su Yun came here and set a punishment for Mrs. Zhou, so the tone was calm and the matter was over.

    Since Shi Chongshan said he wanted to apologize and sincerely wanted to do so, that's okay.

    However, what happened in the end, it is impossible to return to the intimacy as before, and the rest is only face.

    Su Wan thought for a moment and said, "Since they are willing to come, then come. After all, it's not good to be stuck there. My father probably meant the same thing."

    Although Su Xun was annoyed that the Shi family bullied his girl, he would not really let Su Wan stop being with the Shi family.

    After all, it is a relative or an elder. If the Shi family has been sincerely apologizing, Su Wan has always held grudges and refused to associate with the Shi family. It is because she is right now. After a long time, people outside will say that she is not good at being a human being and is petty.  .

    Even her husband is now on her side, but after a long time, it's hard to avoid feeling uncomfortable.

    At that time, there will be troubles in my heart, how can husband and wife be harmonious.

    So Su Xun asked Su Yun to come over and punish the Zhou family as he deserved. The two parties settled the matter, and then they can communicate like ordinary relatives.

    Later, Su Wan also received a letter from Su Xun, asking her to send her New Year's and holiday gifts as usual in the future, but she didn't need to spend too much thought, just order casually. As for Li Lin, he wanted to continue to get closer to the Shi family.  , and let her not have to worry about it.

    After all, they are relatives. As the saying goes, if you break the bones and connect the tendons, it doesn't mean that you will be broken if you break it, especially Li Lin. There are not many relatives.

    In this world, everyone can be cruel to outsiders. If you break it, you will break it, and the road will go to the sky. But for these relatives, it is always difficult to break up.

    It's the same no matter who you are.

    Life is always going to go on.

    Li Lin nodded: "Then I'll find an opportunity to talk to my uncle, and then set a date for them to come over."

    "what ever."

    In the afternoon, Li Lin finished processing the wood. The wood was cut into three layers, and the middle layer was made into a delicate wooden comb. The rest of the material was cut into pieces, and finally wasted into round beads.

    The beads are not big, only twenty-six of them form a string, and finally matched with a jasper bead, which is a little looser and comfortable to wear, and it looks pretty good.

    Su Wan found a silk thread and weaved a small net, and the next day, the thing was in her hands.

    The grain on the sandalwood is exquisite and beautiful, as elegant as a lady in a painting. The upper surface has also been carefully polished several times, and every part feels very smooth.

    Su Wan tied the cyan webbing on it, used the comb that day, and put the bracelet in his hand.

    At their level, gift-giving is more concerned about thoughtfulness than expensive things. After all, there are many of these things, and it is the same in people's eyes. She cherishes things made by him more.

    Su Wan has a lot of jewelry, how much can it be?

    A room was specially vacated in the west wing for her to hang jewelry. The shelves in the room are full of beautiful things, and this is only a part, and there are some precious ones, which are packed in boxes and placed in cages.

    If you want to divide them according to the source, there are those that she saved before she left the cabinet, those that were gifted by her elders, those that were left by the Yue family, those that were rewarded by the emperor, those that were given by the Li family when she was hired, and those that were prepared by Li Lin herself.

    After getting married, some of them were bought by herself, gifted by Li Lin, and sent over from the jewelry shop in Jiubian continuously. Every time a new product is released, she will receive some.

    Calculated in this way, it is a huge number, and a large part of it has never been used by her.

    March 3rd of this year was their fourth birthday together. Su Wan couldn't hide the smile on her face. After eating in the morning, she ordered the kitchen to provide extra meals for the people in the house today, and then the husband and wife  The two went hand in hand to climb the mountain to enjoy the scenery.

    It's a good time for spring,Wherever the wind goes, the green hills are covered with green clothes everywhere, some trees have just replaced their green leaves, and some have already bloomed clusters of beautiful flowers on the branches, red, pink and white, and there are beautiful scenery everywhere.

    There are bees flying back and forth industriously among the flowers, and some birds are chirping on the branches, shuttling between the forests.

    The two of them didn't bring anyone with them. Li Lin carried a large package on his back and a gourd filled with water in his hand, while Su Wan carried a food box in his hand, and they walked to the selected mountain peak.

    Fortunately, the mountain is not high, so I stop and go, and if I am too tired, I can rest for a while, and I don't need his help.

    In less than half an hour, the two arrived at the pavilion on the top of the mountain to enjoy the scenery.

    When they arrived at the pavilion, the two began to pack up. Li Lin hung the gauze curtains in the package around the pavilion, then cleaned the pavilion, and put the things he brought on the table. The remaining easels and other things were put aside first.  .

    Su Wan plucked a few flowers from a nearby fruit tree, and the flowers were bright red in clusters, very pretty.

    She came back briskly and asked: "Are these flowers beautiful? I have chosen the best ones."

    The girl was wearing a peach red dress, as delicate as the burning peach blossoms in spring, and as beautiful as a fairy in the mountains and forests.

    She was born not bad before, but now she is indeed a little weaker and weaker. Two years later, it seems that she has grown a lot, she is a little taller, and her stature is more exquisite and graceful than before.  little girl.

    With black hair and red clothes, snowy muscles and pink cheeks, slender plain hands, and slender and graceful waist, everything is extremely beautiful.

    He also felt a sense of accomplishment in bringing her up to what she is today, and felt that so much thought was not in vain.

    Seeing her so happy, he also had a smile on his face, and his eyes were as gentle as water: "It's beautiful, but there is no flower arrangement here."

    Although she likes to stay at home, she is also very happy to take her out to play occasionally. It seems that she will be taken out more in the future, and staying at home often is a bit boring, boring, and there are more things to think about  .

    "It doesn't matter." Su Wan casually placed the flower branch on the table, "It looks good if you leave it like this."

    "also."

    As long as you are happy.

    "Do you really want to draw here today?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 718 She wants to leave him in this world of fireworks

    Li Lin promised her to paint a portrait of her every year, and she asked him to paint her on the mountain after hearing that he would take her up the mountain for a spring outing today.

    Li Lin readily agreed, as long as she likes it, he thinks it will be the same wherever he paints, but looking at the pavilion, it really doesn't look very good, even with gauze curtains on it, it won't be much better.

    "It's right here." Su Wan said with a smile, "I saw it just now, you are painting in the front position, I am in the pavilion, when the time comes, I will drink with a gourd, the wind will blow the gauze curtains, and there will be flowers  Fly with the wind."

    People in Li Lin's age really don't know how to pose for a photo. Even if they do, it's just a matter of finding a good view and posing in a nice pose. This is the first time she has seen it like this.

    "The trees here are a little distant."

    Su Wan laughed twice, "At that time, you can draw a few more trees, and then cover up the pavilion, won't the artistic conception come out?"

    "That's fine." Li Lin thought about it and thought it was feasible, "Then what kind of trees do you want?"

    "It's blooming, like the one next to it, with clusters of flowers, it looks very beautiful."

    "Then sit down and let me take a look."

    "OK."

    Li Lin left the pavilion and stepped back, looking for a better angle, Su Wan hugged the gourd, and sat down next to the beauty leaning against the pavilion.

    She wanted to show off her demeanor of drinking, but the gourd contained a lot of tea, which weighed two to three catties. She could still lift it with one hand, but it was really difficult to do this posture.

    After trying a few times without success, she turned her eyes around the table and found that there was no container that could hold water.

    I will drink this water later, so it must not be poured out.

    She tried it twice more, but it still didn't work, and her face was going to turn red.

    Li Lin walked back and said, "What's wrong?"

    She was a little discouraged: "The gourd is too heavy."

    "It's okay, I'll just draw it for you."

    Her eyes lit up: "Can you draw?"

    "can."

    She put the gourd aside, and hurriedly took his hand and sat together to talk about her request. She wanted a fairy-like painting. She talked about it and what kind of bun she wanted.  Li Lin answered all the clothes he wanted.

    Although the request is really too much, but it is rare to have what she wants, and today is her birthday, he always wants to make her happy.

    It's not just drawing a picture, even at home, where there is no scene, he can still draw it for her.

    When Su Wan saw that he had made a request and he nodded once, he was also happy, so he let him drink some water, and the two of them set up the easel together, pressed the drawing paper, and then helped him mix the paint for him.

    Soon, he began to paint, showing the trees in the nearby pavilion, the mountains and sky in the distance, and the general structure of the objects and characters in the pavilion.

    Su Wan watched from the side, seeing that he was writing without pausing, she couldn't help admiring, in fact, the person she married, apart from his identity and appearance, was indeed an amazing talent.

    After reading all the books in the world, there are few people in the world who can compare piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. He has a broad mind and a gentle temperament. He treats her even more tenderly and considerately. As long as she wants, he will basically try his best to achieve it.

    I don't know what blessings she cultivated in her previous life that she fell into his eyes, and the two of them could achieve this marriage.

    Moreover, the only person he likes is her. It seems that in Li Fu's previous life, he never married a wife and was always alone.

    Thinking of this, the possessive desire in her heart was satisfied, but after being satisfied, she felt a little sad. If one person died alone for the rest of her life, what a lonely and cold life it would be.

    She reached out and stroked his cheek.

    Two years have passed, and the handsome young man in the past seems to have matured a lot, and the experience and demeanor between his eyebrows and eyes have accumulated little by little with the passage of time.

    Still looks great.

    However, the young man became her husband, and he was already a mature man. He lost his childishness and sometimes unconcealable demeanor, and became more calm and introverted, calm and calm.

    "What's the matter?" He reached out and grabbed her hand. Her hand used to be slender, long and slender, but now it has some flesh and feels soft to the touch.

    He didn't turn his head to look at her. He drew a picture of the mountains with his right hand, grabbed her troubled hand with his left hand, and squeezed it in the palm of his hand. Seeing that she didn't make a sound, he said again: "Huh?"

    ? Finally, I finished drawing the mountain trend, and I am changing the brush.It was only then that he turned his head to look at her. She was leaning against the edge of the table, looking at him obsessively, as if fascinated.

    She said: "You look so pretty."

    His appearance is naturally excellent, like an elegant and noble son, with the atmosphere of a noble son in every gesture, and like a hermit monk in a mountain valley, cold and lonely, far away from the world.

    Such a person is her husband.

    He smiled: "Madam loves you, but my husband thinks that not only this is good-looking, but everything else is good-looking."

    In the past, he might have thought that his appearance was just a skin, and what his parents gave him was what he wanted, but occasionally when he saw her fascinated by his appearance, he was still a little happy in his heart.

    Really cheeky.

    Su Guan blushed slightly, and whispered: "I don't even know when you became so thick-skinned. When I first met you, you were still a gentleman, but now it's only two or three years, and you've become a gentleman."  This is what it looks like now."

    "Young Master Duanfang, it's true, but if you're dealing with Madam, you need to be thick-skinned, otherwise Madam can still be with me?" He clasped her hand tightly on his knee, and changed one with his right hand.  pen to paint.

    Su Wan thought to herself, it's better to be thick-skinned, but I didn't tell you to be shameless, did I?

    "From what you said, it seems that I am difficult to coax?"

    "No, madam is understanding, gentle and tolerant." Sometimes his wife is like a flower of interpretation, understanding and thinking about him, hoping that he will be happier.

    However, occasionally there will still be a little temper, like a cat showing its little paws, and its milk is fierce.

    Well, she said the word, but he thought it was appropriate for her.

    Thinking of this, he felt his heart soften, and the smile in his eyes became softer.

    Seeing him smiling like this, Su Wan was also happy.

    Thinking of the past life that Li Fu talked about, and talking about him, but compared to him now, she just felt completely happy in her heart, as if in this life, she brought him joy and changed his life.

    In this life, he will not be as lonely as in his previous life, even though he may not feel that there is anything bad about such a day.

    It's just that it's a little lonely after all.

    The distant starlight and bright moon are beautiful, but they are too far away and lonely, how can they be warmer and more seductive than the fireworks in this world.

    She wants to leave him in this world of fireworks.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 720 Madame, let me go

    After finishing speaking, he got up, lifted the curtain and got out of bed to go to the bathroom. Su Wan was still a little dazed when lying on the bed, so he calmed down the distracting thoughts in his heart, grabbed the clothes on the side and put them on again.

    She originally thought that today would be a matter of course, and she could do what she had to do. Before, she was younger and her body was weaker. He endured to be considerate of her, and she was grateful in her heart.

    However, it is normal for these two people to sleep on the same bed, and it is really normal to have some thoughts. Earlier, Sun Xiang said that she was in good health, and she could have a baby even if she wanted to. She felt sorry for him and asked him if he wanted it.

    After all, the days are not much different, if you really want to, it's not impossible.

    He himself thought it was impossible, and said that he had to wait a little longer, at least her eighteenth birthday. Su Wan thought about it, and felt that he had waited for so long, and it was not too late, so he could just wait.

    It's just that at this moment, he still said no?

    If she didn't know him a little bit, she would have thought he was dead.

    However, Su Wan counted the days carefully again, and he understood a little bit in his heart. Earlier, he asked someone to prepare contraceptive pills, and the two of them drank them together. Because the effects of the medicine were slow, they drank it every seven days, and it would take a month to drink it.  efficient.

    After careful calculation, one month after taking the medicine, it will be March 18, which is the day they got married two years ago.

    So, does he really want to make a bridal wedding for her?

    Thinking of this, her heart softened into a mess, and she couldn't laugh or cry. She felt that he was really good at doing things. If the two of them just let the flow take its course and did what they should do, she would naturally be very willing.

    But if he said that he would give her a bridal chamber candle, and carefully counted the days, and set the time for the day of marriage, she would naturally be extremely moved, and perhaps she would remember it for the rest of her life.

    That day was indeed special.

    ? On the day I marry Mr. Lang, I will belong to Mr. Lang, and Mr. Mr. will belong to me. In the future, we will be husband and wife, and we will live together forever.

    Su Wan thought for a while and wanted to cry. She wrapped her head in the quilt and calmed down quietly. After an unknown amount of time, footsteps came again, and then someone lifted the curtain and got on the bed, snatching half of her quilt  , and reached out to hold her in his arms.

    She turned around and leaned her whole body into his arms. His breathing fluctuated, and there was still some moisture on his body, not much, and it was about to dissipate in a while.

    She reached out to grab his collar, but he held it down with his hand, and her voice was a little hoarse: "Stop making trouble."

    Su Wan rolled her eyes, raised her eyes and asked him, "Really don't want it?"

    He hummed, and then said, "Go to sleep."

    Su Wan said again: "You said it yourself, it's not that I don't give it to you, don't blame me if you feel uncomfortable."

    Li Lin felt that she had intentions. This lady was really naughty sometimes, but he had nothing to do with her, so he secretly kept this matter in his heart, and he would definitely get it back twice in the future.

    Thinking of this, he stretched out his hand to wrap her slender shoulders, sighed and said, "Yes, yes, I don't want it myself."

    Su Wan wanted to say something again, but he said helplessly, "Madam, please let me go."

    Don't tease me anymore at this time, I really don't want to soak in cold water anymore, please, go to sleep.

    Su Wan laughed out loud when he heard the words.

    It's really funny, hahaha!

    But it seems a little pitiful to look at.

    After thinking about it, she didn't bother him any more, so she asked him: "I just want to ask you, do you want to go to the study to sleep for a night, I see you here tonight, I'm afraid you won't be able to sleep well, it's better to go to the study  It's cool over there."

    "No." He stretched out his hand to hold her tighter, "Go to sleep."

    Seeing that he had said this, Su Wan really didn't want to provoke him anymore, so she nodded and found a place to lean against in his arms, yawned and prepared to go to bed. When she fell asleep, he must have no thoughts.  .

    When she was in a daze, she remembered what he had said earlier, so she tugged at his arm and asked him, "When exactly are you talking about the wedding ceremony?"

    "Are you in a hurry?"

    "I'm afraid you are in a hurry."

    "eighteen."

    "What?"

    "Eighteen, sleep well?"

    Su Wan got the guessed answer, happy in her heart, raised her eyes and kissed his chin, then threw herself into his arms and fell asleep peacefully.

    He reached out and rubbed her soft hair, and patted her on the back lightly to make her sleep more comfortably.

    &nbsp; Seeing her sleeping peacefully, his heart gradually calmed down, and he soon fell asleep, pulled the quilt and covered her, and then fell asleep with his arms around her.

    The next day was a sunny day, and it seemed to be hotter than the previous day. The two of them had nothing to do, so they went to Guiyan City and handed over two paintings to the craftsman for mounting. Finally, the two separated  .

    Li Lin was going to Qian Wu Lai's place, and Zhou Ranjie was also getting married at the end of this month, so he went to ask what kind of congratulatory gifts he had prepared, to see if he wanted to add some, and wanted to chat with these friends when he came again.

    Su Wan is going to visit Mrs. Xie. She hasn't seen Mrs. Xie for a long time, so it's time to move around.

    Li Lin left the carriage to her, and took Yuan You to the yamen, and Su Wan took little Sang Xie Si'an to Xie's mansion in the carriage.

    After she handed in the greeting card, someone came to greet her soon. Seeing the visitor, Su Wan frowned slightly: "Why did you come out?"

    The person who came was Mrs. Xie's daughter-in-law, Mrs. Chen. Mrs. Chen was pregnant at the moment, about six months old, and there seemed to be a ball hidden in her stomach.

    Mrs. Chen said with a smile: "My mother-in-law still has guests at the moment, and I'm bored staying there. I heard people say that the princess is coming, so I took this errand. I just want to take two steps. The princess doesn't have to worry."

    "Madam Xie has any guests?"

    Mrs. Chen hummed, and then said: "The two wives of the Sun family came this morning, and the second wives, the princess should not see each other, so as not to be entangled."

    Su Wan suddenly remembered that Mrs. Xie had said about this Second Mrs. Sun's deeds before, saying that she was especially obsessed with books, and it was known all over the city whether she borrowed books or not.

    How should I put it, if you borrow it from her, she will treat it as her own treasure, and it is not easy to get it back. If you don't borrow it, she will pester you until you borrow it.

    If it is said that she likes to read, people will look up to her, but this behavior is really not a gentleman, and it is immoral, which is very annoying.

    Su Wan didn't feel very good about this Mrs. Sun Er. She had listened to Mrs. Xie's words earlier, and when she went back, she built a study room in the back yard, where she kept some common books and scriptures, just in case she came to the door one day.  Time to deal with her.

    It's just possible that Mrs. Sun, who often stays comfortably with her poems and books in her yard, doesn't know anything about the outside world, so she doesn't know about Su Wan's return to Yancheng, or she doesn't want to leave the yard where she collects books.  .

    Chen Shi said: "If the princess is willing, go to my yard and sit for a while. I have nothing to do, so I can talk to the princess." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 723 Shi Huixin High School

    ?

    On the way back, Su Wan told Li Lin about this, not because she didn't want to agree to Mrs. Xie at that time, as far as she was concerned, she was happier to have someone on the road with her, but she was worried about who Li Lin would bring there, so  It's better to ask.

    Li Lindao: "It's just us, there's no one else. It's fine if Mrs. Xie wants to go with you. If you're free on the road, you can still chat and play chess with Mrs. Xie. You really like playing chess with her."

    Su Wan likes to play chess with Mrs. Xie. Every time he goes to the city, if he has time, he will sit with Mrs. Xie, either to go to Xie's house or invite Mrs. Xie to Jianjialou.

    These two people who have been separated by generations have become acquaintances who have forgotten each other.

    Su Wan said: "Of course, playing chess with Mrs. Xie is evenly matched. There are winners and losers. If you play chess with you, if you don't let me, I will be defeated in two or three times. It's meaningless."

    Li Lin pursed his lips in disbelief: "Is it really boring?"

    "Of course." Su Wan doesn't know how to coax him. In fact, she really doesn't like playing chess with him. She feels that her IQ has been hurt. Occasionally, she can play chess when she has nothing to do. But if she really wants to play chess, she won't.  looking for him.

    Li Lin stretched out his hand to rub her hair, and hummed softly.

    He was despised.

    But Su Wan didn't care, she continued: "If you want to play chess, after you get to the Imperial City, you can go and find Mr. Song and Mr. Zhuo, they will definitely play with you for a while, no matter how bad it is, Jiu Bian should come back  Alright."

    "Husband, if you are high-ranking, you will be few. Who made you so good? I don't blame others for not playing with you."

    Xueshen, don't even think about playing with the scumbags, they can't afford it, thank you.

    Speaking of Jiubian, Su Wan asked again: "Is Jiubian coming back?"

    "Go back, we will arrive tomorrow or the day after tomorrow."

    Su Wan paused for a moment: "Is that child really his? When did you say he hooked up with Mr. Sun?"

    Su Wan didn't pay much attention to the affairs of the people below, but she knew that Huifeng liked Zhang Fu'er, and would bring her gifts every time she came back from the house, but it was a pity that Zhang Fuer was so stubborn, she just thought that it was her brother Huifeng who took care of her.  Don't have any ideas.

    If you want to fall in love or get married, Su Wan is quite supportive, as long as you don't have a child before getting married.

    Li Lin was silent for a moment: "Maybe."

    "I find it strange that the two of them didn't like each other as soon as they met before, as if standing in the same world and breathing the same air with each other would make them disgusted, why did they get together?"

    These two people can really quarrel, and they are both fierce. If you come and go, no one can take advantage of the other.

    Sun Xiang is a bit deviant, and he doesn't talk about martial arts in nine debates. If these two people get together, it will be a mess every day, and there will be no peace.

    Li Lin didn't understand either, and after a while he said: "Leave them alone, this is their own life anyway, since they have caused trouble, they have to be a little bit responsible."

    And no matter what the reason is, if the child has it, he should be responsible.

    Su Wan thought about it, but he didn't think about it anymore. When the two returned to the village, the people who reported the letter had just left. Shiqiao Village was full of joy. Many people went to Shi's house to congratulate Shi Huixin High School.  The students are all here.

    As relatives who live in the same village, they should go to congratulate them at this time, but Su Wan doesn't want to go to Shi's house.

    When she entered the door, she said to Li Lin: "Just ask Guanshi Zhang to prepare a congratulatory gift, and then just take it with you, and stay there for dinner at night, just as the gentlemen from the academy are all there."

    Li Lin asked her: "What about you?"

    Su Wan said: "I'll just eat alone today. If anyone asks, they will say that I went to the city and came back tired."

    Li Lin nodded, agreed, and entered the house. Su Wan returned to the inner courtyard. Li Lin asked Steward Zhang to prepare a congratulatory gift and planned to go to Shi's house. Steward Zhang heard the news from Shi Huixin High School  After that it is ready.

    "It's already ready, the young master will just take it with him."

    Li Lin nodded, took Yuan You with his things, and went. Shi's house was busy at the moment, the house was crowded with people, and Shi Chongshan's hearty laughter could be heard far away, so he went  It was Mrs. Zhou, sitting among a group of women, smiling all over her face.

    This happy event seems to have wiped away the haze on the top of the head, making people glow again.

    "You will be blessed in the future. When the reply letter settles down, if you don't take you to enjoy the blessings, then I will marry you a noble daughter to be your daughter-in-law and have a few more children. That would be great! ?? 

    Mrs. Zhou said with a smile: "Do you want to pick it up or not? My child's father and I have stayed here for most of our lives, and we don't want to leave. As long as he can get better, we can rest assured. As for marrying a noble girl, I don't dare to marry him."  Please, as long as he can live a good life."

    "Don't say, it's like replying to the letter. You are born well and have a good ranking. After the palace examination, someone from a powerful family will definitely be the son-in-law. I won't believe it and look down on your family's reply."

    Zhou's smile was a bit forced, but in fact she was also a little complicated.

    She really hoped that Shi Huixin could marry a daughter-in-law from a well-born family, which would be of great benefit to his future in the future, but at the same time, she felt a little reluctant in her heart.

    If she has a good temper, she can still get along well with her, but if she has a bad temper, as a mother-in-law, she might have to live by her daughter-in-law's face.

    Even if she has a good temper, she has seen people like Su Wan before, and they get along well on weekdays, but if something happens, she will turn her face, and she will not show any affection.

    After all, they were born well, they can't stand wronged, and their mother's family is still strong, they can't afford to provoke them.

    But if Shi replied now that he had a bright future and married a random woman, the Zhou family would not be reconciled, so don't worry about how complicated it is.

    "However, no matter what kind of girl you marry, you should marry a wife when you write back. Jing Yuan is one year younger than him, and has been married for two years now."

    "Has it been this long?"

    "It should be almost the same. It seems that they got married after springing the year before last."

    "However, I haven't heard any news."

    Speaking of this, the women in the village murmured in their hearts. Generally, it is normal for new couples to conceive within half a year, and a year later, but they have not had it for two years, and they always feel a little abnormal.

    Zhou's face froze for a moment: "Don't talk about their affairs, we don't care anyway."

    The people present remembered the unhappiness between the two families before, and the atmosphere was momentarily awkward. If there were no elders in the Li family before, it would be fine for the Zhou family to ask a few questions in the past, but now, it is really difficult to ask.

    At this moment, the main room is getting more lively.

    "Jing Yuan is here? Jing Yuan, let me tell you that you should take the exam this year, maybe you can pass the exam." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 724 Shall I draw my sword?

    ?

    Several gentlemen of Li Lin's knowledge are obvious to all. At the beginning, Li Lin and Song Zhan were studying together at Shiqiao Academy, and their ability was also higher than that of Song Zhan. Song Zhan would ask him for many questions.

    It is precisely because of this that in everyone's eyes, Song Zhan, a student who had just finished high school, suddenly rose to the top and won the first prize.

    It was a joyous thing for Song Zhan to win the first prize, but they really couldn't figure out why Li Lin failed the ranking. Several gentlemen regarded it as a pity.

    ?They guessed in their hearts whether something went wrong, so they failed the exam, and they wanted him to work harder next time, but Li Lin just refused to take the exam, saying that his ambition was not here.

    If Li Lin went to take the exam, Shiqiao Academy would definitely have another champion.

    such a pity!

    Li Lin smiled: "I won't take the exam, but now I think it's pretty good, so I'll let others fight for it."

    The person who asked the question heard a pity, and felt very sorry. Although they wanted to persuade him again, they also knew Li Lin's temperament. If they said no, they would not go.

    Shi Chongshan said with a smile: "Everyone has his own aspirations, so don't force Jing Yuan, maybe he can become a master, and he can train a few more champions."

    "That's right, maybe Jing Yuan can make a better show as a gentleman."

    "Speaking of which, I have lived half my life and taught for more than 20 years. I am not as good as Jing Yuan."

    "You gentlemen are flattering you."

    The main room was bustling with activity, and the women sitting on stools in the backyard also listened quietly for a while.

    Second Aunt Shi said: "It's better for you to leave the matter of the two of them alone. Seeing that Jing Yuan and the princess are not unreasonable people, there will be children sooner or later, and the previous things should be over. In your heart  No matter what idea you have, it must never be mentioned again."

    "Since Jing Yuan is here, it means that they are still willing to associate with you. Don't be confused again. When the time comes, your family's head and children will blame you."

    In this life, there are only a few close relatives. As the saying goes, if a broken bone is still connected, Shi Chongshan is only a biological sister. If the Zhou family continues to quarrel, and the two families no longer communicate, how can Shi Chongshan be like that?  No idea.

    Zhou moved her lips, lowered her eyes and nodded: "Second sister-in-law, I know what to do. I was confused before, and I won't do it later."

    Second Aunt Shi nodded: "It's best for you to think like this, just walk slowly in the future, and after a long time, this matter will pass."

    Zhou said in his heart, there is still so long time for you to ease the relationship, maybe after a year or so, they will leave.

    So many things have happened, and Zhou has long regretted it, but the things have been done, and the estrangement still exists. I am afraid that it is impossible to get along like in the past.

    Second Aunt Shi said: "There is also the matter that you promised the fourth son of Jinning Duke's Mansion before, you have to do it. We promised him earlier, but we can't break our promise. Although you have to suffer some hardships, it is just to eat.  It¡¯s just worse, if you don¡¯t eat meat, eat more vegetables and fruits, you won¡¯t be hungry and you won¡¯t suffer much.¡±

    "Close this matter, so that people from the Jinning Mansion will not trouble you in the future. When they reason with you, they just want to get along well. If you see good ones, you have to accept them. When they are unreasonable, you beg  Home is useless."

    Second Aunt Shi was afraid that Mrs. Zhou would not be able to think about it for a while, and something would happen again.

    Zhou said: "Second sister-in-law, don't worry, I won't do anything foolish just to reply to the letter. My reply to the letter will have a bright future in the future, but it can't be ruined because of me."

    "Besides, that maidservant lives in Huihua's former house, staring at me every day."

    Su Yun really chose a maidservant in Jingpingyuan, and then sent her to the Shi family to watch over Mrs Zhou, therefore, Mrs Zhou dared not do any petty tricks in private, she was a vegetarian for three meals a day, and chanted scriptures during the day if she had nothing to do  Pray for blessings, but do what you promised seriously.

    "That's the best."

    Aunt Shi and others helped make two tables of banquets. Shi Chongshan and several gentlemen went to the tables to eat, drink and chat. Both tables were served with eight dishes, which were also three meat dishes, three vegetables and two soups, one dish of meat dishes and one dish of chicken.  Fish, another plate of fried bamboo shoots with bacon, is also extremely rich.

    A group of people sat down to eat and talk, and there was a serving of white porridge and green vegetables in front of Mrs. Zhou. After drinking the light white porridge, looking at the food in front of her, she really felt a little uncomfortable.  She can eat it.

    The matter of Shi Huixin high school has been lively for two days, but Shi Huixin did not come back. He just wrote a letter and told Shi Chongshan that he wanted to?Study in the imperial city and prepare for the next imperial examination.

    Shi Chongshan and Zhou Shi wanted him to work harder, so they wrote a letter, telling him to work hard and take care of himself. If it wasn't for Zhou Shi not being able to leave, she would have to go to the Imperial City to take care of Shi and reply to the letter

    Two days later, Jiubian came back in a hurry. This time after he went out, he was busy asking about Yuelou, and selected several places to open.

    Wenyue Tower is the modified version of Jianjia Tower. He heard from Su Wan that he changed his name and took Wenyue Tower.

    When he received Li Lin's letter, he was also taken aback, almost frightened out of his wits, and then hurriedly arranged the things in hand, and then came back in a hurry.

    When he returned to the gate of Jingpingyuan, he was still full of travel and dust, and his whole body was a little haggard, and he still had the demeanor of a former romantic prince.

    "Yo? What are you doing here? How did you make yourself like this?"

    Yuanyou sat on the wall of the second gate, leaned against the wall, looked down at Jiubian from a height, and gloated a little in his words. He was naturally happy that this dead fox was out of luck.

    Thinking of how much he suffered at the hands of this dead fox all these years, he subconsciously reached out and grabbed the handle of the knife.

    Do you want to draw the knife?

    But this is so miserable, should we let him go for a while?

    Jiubian quickly stopped: "Okay, I have important things to do when I come back this time, I don't have time to break up with you, if there is any account, I will settle it next time, where is the young master?"

    Yuanyou heard what he said, let him go for a while, and moved his hand on the handle of the knife: "Then let's let you go, the young master is in the study."

    Having said that, Yuan You's expression froze slightly: "You are in such a hurry to come back to find your son, is something wrong?"

    "It's okay, everything is fine." Jiubian had a headache, "It's my own business, okay, I'm going to see the young master, you make way, and I will treat you to roast chicken later."

    "What kind of roast chicken are you eating? I'm afraid I'll be poisoned to death by you. That's all right, all right, let's go."

    Jiu Bian thanked him, then walked into the yard, Yuan You sat on the wall, the more he thought about it, the more he felt something was wrong, when did this dead fox treat him so politely, and even treat him to roast chicken after thanking him?

    Could it be that he did something wrong and wanted to please him, and wanted him to intercede when the son blamed him?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 725 You Are Courageous

    ?

    When Jiubian entered, the room was quiet, only the sound of pages being turned and the sound of a pen nib writing on paper could be heard, and the arhat chair beside it was neatly tidied up.

    Jiubian looked at it, and his heart was raised. He thought to himself, if the wife is in the room at the moment, he can still ask the lady to help me for a favor. Others may not give it to others, but the lady spoke, and he  Always give.

    It's a pity that the madam is not in the study today to accompany the young master. If he had known that he should have asked about it before coming in, he should have found someone to invite the madam when he found out that the madam was not there.

    What a mistake.

    "Young master."

    The person sitting in front of the desk ignored him.

    Jiubian waited for a while, seeing that no one responded to his words, he raised his head and took a look. He saw the person above him sitting behind the desk reading the letter facing him.  Start to write and reply to the letter.

    Seems like he doesn't exist, and doesn't care.

    Normally, if he made a fuss, it wouldn't matter, but now he was really guilty and didn't dare to say anything.

    So I can only wait patiently, and see how long this guy can hang him.

    It was about time for a cup of tea, Li Lin dealt with the important matters in his hands, called Huifeng to come in, took the letter and sent it out, Huifeng came and left, Jiubian stood in the room, facing Huifeng again  It's frowning and eye-catching.

    Huifeng took the letter and gave him a cool look, only to feel that his eyes were cramping today, so he turned his head and went out, ignoring him.

    Jiu Bian's expression froze on his face, and he let out a sigh of relief in his heart, these guys have no sympathy at all, right?

    "Jiubian, you are quite courageous."

    The voice is flat and cool.

    Jiubian was terrified in his heart, and hurriedly explained: "No, young master, I don't have the guts to mess around in Jingpingyuan."

    It is really a lesson to be learned from the sky.

    Even if he talks about being romantic and has many confidante outside, he really doesn't have the guts to sleep with a woman in Jingpingyuan, unless he doesn't want to live anymore.

    Although there are no emperors here in Licheng, the Li family is like a royal family, and their status is particularly respected, and they are also in charge of all people and things, big and small. Although they don't pay tribute and worship like those emperors, the real power is indeed in their hands  inner.

    He is a subject, although he is one of the most powerful, but if he really sleeps with a woman in the courtyard where the master and his wife live, isn't he courting death?

    "Oh? Then you mean, this person is not you?" Li Lin looked up at him, "Since it's not you, what did you come back for?"

    "No." Jiubian was a little anxious, blushing, and said after a while, "I didn't do it in Jingpingyuan, I did it outside."

    Li Lin squinted his eyes, dissatisfied with his explanation: "Do you think you are so smart that you know how to change places?"

    "No." Jiubian almost bangs his head against the pillar to show his innocence, "I really didn't mean it, it was that woman who drugged me."

    "Prescribed medicine?" Li Lin's expression was slightly restrained, "She gave you medicine?"

    "No." Jiubian felt that the whole person was a little exhausted, and he didn't care about his image, so he just sat on the ground, and then he explained, "We were originally making gestures, but accidentally made a mistake, this is really true.  It was an accident, an accident."

    This matter has to be explained clearly. If Li Lin knows that Sun Xiang drugged people indiscriminately, it may cause trouble.

    "It's really a gesture. Didn't she say that she is very capable? I don't believe it because of how powerful the medicine is. People like me are invulnerable to all poisons. I don't believe that she can cure me, so I did it."  There are things behind."

    Li Lin was choked by him, and felt that his brain had a hole in his head: "You have the ability to try the medicine yourself."

    Jiu Bian's subordinates are in charge of Licheng's purse, and their own safety is also important. When did they do this kind of death-seeking thing without thinking, or is it the so-called gesticulation?  Who are you fooling?

    Jiubian laughed twice: "I don't think she is from Jingpingyuan, even if I have to suffer a little bit, she won't kill me, right? It's not me bragging, I'm always brave  Big and smart, otherwise he wouldn't be able to climb so fast."

    "Look at what you can do." Li Lin's face was not very good, but he did not pursue the grievances between the two, "I don't care what the reason is, since you have a child, you need to take care of this marriage.  It's time to find an open space to build a house and move out."

    "That son, I'm afraid this matter will be difficult to handle."

    "how?  You are not happy?  "

    "It's not that I don't like it." Jiubian's face was ugly, "That woman is unreasonable, as long as the child does not want a man, she will definitely do it."

    Li Lin: ""

    It really hit the spot for him, people only want children, not their fathers.

    Li Lin looked at Jiubian who was sitting on the ground regardless of his image, the corner of his mouth twitched, and asked him: "Then do you want it or not?"

    Jiubian twisted his face, and nodded stiffly after a while: "I have children, of course I want to marry him back, otherwise I'm afraid I will be beaten to death."

    There are still rules to be followed. Even though Jiu Bian talked about being romantic and having so many confidante friends, it was really just talking about being cool. If you want to touch, you must not touch it casually.

    If he makes the girl's stomach bigger and irresponsible, how can the master rest assured to leave the matter to him, and how can the friends around him think highly of him.

    Li Lindao: "Then you talk to her, it's best to settle it as soon as possible, so that you don't have a big belly in the future, which is disgraceful. Even if the two of you don't pay attention, you should also think about the child, so that when he is born in the future, others will treat you poorly."  He pointed."

    "Some things, if you can avoid them, avoid them."

    "My lord." Jiu Bian rubbed his hands together, and asked fawningly, "Can my subordinate invite Madam to help?"

    Li Lin cast his gaze sharply over.

    Jiubian chuckled twice: "This subordinate doesn't want to trouble Madam, it's just that this subordinate really has difficulties here. The woman will definitely not listen to what I say. Of course, if Madam said it, she must want to  Give three points of face."

    "Of course, this subordinate won't let Madam work hard in vain. If things come to fruition, I will definitely be grateful."

    Li Lin thought about it, the relationship between Su Wan and Jiubian is not bad, and they have worked together, Jiubian also helped her earn a lot of money, and if this matter can't be done well, it's really not appropriate to talk about it here  .

    So he said: "You need to ask Madam if she is willing to help you. If she helps and the matter fails, you can't blame her."

    Jiu Bian said with a smile: "That's natural. If Madam is willing to help, the subordinates will be very grateful."

    Li Lin nodded, and then said to the outside: "Go and invite Madam to come." (Remember the website of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 726

    ?

    When Su Guan was invited over, she knew that Jiubian was back, so she knew the truth and didn't delay. She changed her clothes and went to the outer court. When she came, Li Lin was sitting on the side of the arhat chair, and Jiubian moved a  A chair sits beside it.

    Li Linduan was sitting there drinking tea, while Jiubian was lazily leaning on the chair, gnawing on a fruit in his hand. Speaking of which, he was really hungry after coming all the way.

    Hearing the sound of footsteps, the two looked up, only to see Su Wan coming from outside the yard with the mountain mist bamboo extract, and when they reached the door, he left the mountain mist bamboo extract and shook a handful of white bamboo leaves alone.  The tuanfan entered the door.

    Jiubian grinned and said, "Welcome Madam."

    Su Wan raised her eyebrows and laughed: "Yo, your battle really scares me so much that I dare not come here. There is a conspiracy."

    Jiu Bian laughed: "Look at what Madam said, even if I dare to plot against others, I don't dare to plot against Madam. If I dare, the young master will not kill me, but I still want to live longer."

    Su Wan came over, Li Lin stood up and stretched out his hand to help her, and asked her to sit down opposite him, Jiu Bian sat on the side and watched, his teeth were sore.

    In the past, he felt that the young master married such a delicate person, so he had to be coaxed every day, but now seeing the harmonious and gentle relationship between the husband and wife, he was a little envious. Thinking of Sun Xiang's rebellious temperament, he had a headache.

    This marriage is done, so the days are still going crazy?

    However, Su Guan's temperament is really rare in the world. She is gentle, filial, intelligent and magnanimous. She is thoughtful and eloquent.  Lucky to marry such a wife, I think it is the blessing of the Li family and the blessing of Licheng.

    It's not obvious, but she has everything that is good. Whoever marries such a wife goes back, and the three generations of grandparents and grandchildren don't have to worry about it.

    Su Wan sat down, reached out to take Li Linfen's cup of tea, and then asked: "Why did you find me here, tell me, Jiubian, the child in Mr. Sun's belly is indeed yours?  "

    "should be."

    "Should it be? That is not sure?"

    "No, it's mine." Jiubian felt that he was being teased by this couple today, he held his breath and said with difficulty, "This was an accident."

    Su Wan smiled: "Whether it's an accident or it's expected, have you thought about how to deal with it?"

    Jiu Bian took a deep breath, and then said: "Your Majesty invited Madam here today because I wanted to ask Madam for help. Although I really wanted to talk to her, I settled the marriage and we will talk about the future, but this child  To be born dignifiedly."

    What Jiubian thinks in his heart is to get married and give birth to the child first, as for the future, we can talk about it later. If the two can get along, they can continue to live together. If both parties don't want to live together, then they can break up.

    But the child should be born in a dignified manner, so as not to be named as an illegitimate child in the future, and Sun Xiang is in Jingpingyuan, if she does not get married, Li Lin will easily be involved, which will be difficult.

    Perhaps the people in this village knew that she was pregnant, and asked Su Wan if she couldn't have a baby, so they found someone to give birth to her husband.

    Thinking about it makes his scalp tingle, he might be about to usher in a mixed doubles between the son and wife.

    Let the son take the blame for him, he is really going to die.

    "She is also very stubborn, she is definitely unwilling, and she will never let go of what she has decided. I don't know how to talk to her about it, so I can only ask my wife, and then tell me something for me.  explain."

    Su Wan nodded in response: "Well, I'll help you when the time comes."

    Su Guan was willing to help with this. The people around Li Lin liked to be single and thought it was meaningless to marry a wife. That is to say, one or two people had such a willingness. If so, she would naturally do her best to help.  They stabilized the rear so that people like them could do business in the front.

    "It's just that you also know Sun Xiang's temperament. I'm afraid it's not easy to persuade. It may take some time. I thought about it before. If you want to marry her, if she doesn't want to, she only wants children.  Father, let's tell her like this."

    Jiu Bian's eyes lit up: "Madam, what good idea do you have?"

    After finishing speaking, he rubbed his hands and praised: "Madam is really kind, magnanimous, intelligent and sensible, and she always thinks of her subordinates. It is really lucky for my subordinates to meet such a madam."

    Li Lin's face turned dark: "Shut up."

    This is my wife, you three lives"What's the matter with luck.

    Jiu Bian chuckled: "I still have to thank you, son. After all, it is the son who married such a wife, which makes some of us care about this important event in life."

    Li Lin felt relieved when he heard the words, and thought that he could speak, so let him go for now.

    Su Wan laughed: "I have thought of several reasons to persuade her, the first one is about the child."

    "It's really disgraceful to have a child out of wedlock. She doesn't care about being judged, but the child does. If she is not careful, the child will easily grow crooked. Since it is a parent who loves the child, it is better to let him be happy  Grow up healthy and healthy."

    "The second one is you."

    "Me?" Jiu Bian pointed to himself, a little confused.

    "It's you. Tell her about your current status and how much money you have in your hand. If she is willing to marry you, your connections and wealth will all belong to this child in the future. You don't have to fight for this huge amount of wealth.  Yes, how nice."

    "If she doesn't marry, the child will be an illegitimate child. When you marry a wife and have children, the things will not belong to the child. To put it bluntly, if she marries and you die outside, the things will belong to them."  , and Licheng will protect them well."

    Jiubian's face turned green: "Ma'am, can't you change the term, what do you mean I died outside? Can't you say wait for me to die for a hundred years?"

    Su Wan didn't care at all: "Anyway, the meaning is right, just tell her that you are rich, have status, and have connections. If you marry, you will belong to their mother and child. If you don't marry, then it has nothing to do with them."

    "Speaking of nine arguments, you should be very rich right now."

    Jiubian smiled awkwardly: "Not too much, not too much, as long as life is good."

    Su Wan doesn't believe it. It's not that she hasn't read the account books. In Jiubian's hands, besides his own private property, he has a large amount of money in his account just by managing the business in Licheng. Moreover, he is so good at making money, how can there be less?  .

    "The third, you three are about your future. If she doesn't want to marry you and is pregnant with a child in Jingpingyuan, we will naturally not tolerate it. Although we won't really drive her away,  Don't worry about her in the future, but you might as well talk about it seriously" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 727 Isn't it, little brother Jingyuan

    ?

    "Many people in the Western Wei Dynasty still firmly believe that she is not dead, and sent people to look for her everywhere. Naturally, she dare not leave."

    Although there are some suspicions of deceit, according to Sun Xiang's current situation, it is better to get married, even in modern society, illegitimate children are always looked down upon, let alone this era.

    In modern times, there is still a paternity test that can verify the authenticity, but in this era, children born after marriage can be recognized. Otherwise, they will not recognize them and have no inheritance rights.

    And it makes people know that a child has such a background, no matter how good you are, people will judge you and tell your disgraceful past, as if you are proud of stepping others into the mud.

    "But what I said earlier, I mean you get married, give birth to the child, and let the child have a decent background, but in the future, Mr. Sun doesn't want to live with you, and you can't force her.  Time is running out, if she wants to reconcile, I'm on her side."

    Anyway, the children are all born. For Sun Xiang, having children out of wedlock and having children after marriage can't survive and divorce. Naturally, the latter is better.

    Jiu Bian thought for a while, then nodded: "If she doesn't want to live with me, I will naturally not force her. Madam, don't worry about that."

    Jiubian is not the kind of stalker, since the other party is not willing, he will not force the other party, besides, there is no such thing as a woman in the world, and he does not have to have her.

    If you can live on, you can live on. If you can't, everyone can find their own fun.

    "If you say so, I will believe you once." Su Wan was a little relieved, "The situation on your side is also serious."

    Jiubian was a little strange: "What's the situation here?"

    Su Guan smiled and shook the white fan, and said slowly: "Why are you out of the situation? Just say that you have made such a big mistake. Your son and I feel that you have lost moral character and can no longer use you in the future, but you  Knowing too much about Licheng, Licheng can't let you go, so I can only lock you up in the mine to mine."

    "Let's see if she can take pity on you and help you."

    Mineral mining?

    Jiu Bian narrowed his eyes slightly, and smiled evilly: "What Ma'am means is that I agree with her, even if it's fake."

    Su Guan covered her face with a fan, and then said: "I didn't say such a thing, I don't care what you agreed in private, anyway, it's true for me to be married, she is your wife, she should have  Yes, you also need to give it, if you want to separate in the future, then you can negotiate it."

    "But if you bully others, then I don't agree."

    Jiu Bian nodded: "Naturally."

    He is not a person without conscience, no matter how he has a child, even if the two of them have tit-for-tat temperaments in the future, and it is really hard to live, he will not treat him badly.

    Su Wan reached out and took a pitted longan and ate it, then said: "In this case, you should go and talk to her. If she refuses to talk to you, I'll go then."

    Su Wan looked Jiubian up and down for a while, and then showed a disgusted expression: "Go back and tidy up before you go, maybe seeing that you are pleasing to the eye today, she will agree."

    Jiu Bian choked, and stretched out his hand to touch his face. It seemed that the journey along the way was indeed a bit dusty. Forget it, let's clean it up.

    Jiubian thought for a while, thanked him, and then left. Su Wan smiled and stuffed longan for the people around him: "Tell me, will he be beaten if he goes?"

    Li Lin stretched out his hand to take it, with a calm expression on his face: "I don't know if he was beaten or not, but he deserves it if he is beaten. Don't worry about him. In short, he won't die."

    Su Wan smiled: "I see that you don't like him today, what's wrong? Did he offend you?"

    "When did I find him pleasing to the eye?"

    Su Wan snorted, and then saw that his teacup was empty, and poured him another cup of tea: "If you look pleasing to the eye, just look at it more, if it doesn't look pleasing to the eye, just don't look at it, it will hurt your eyes."

    Hearing this, Li Lin stretched out his hand and pinched her face. Su Wan didn't like it, so she snorted softly: "Don't keep pinching my face, I'm not a child anymore."

    Li Lin let go of his hand, then squeezed a walnut for her, and put it in a small plate: "Let them toss about the matter between the two of them first, and we don't want to get involved too much. If you want to talk about Mr. Sun's temper,  To be the wife of Jiu Bian, I still don't think it's suitable."

    Su Wan said: "I'm afraid it's because he's restless in the back house, holding him back? Actually, I know it too, but now that I have a child, it's natural to persuade them to make peace and not to break up, for the sake of the child.?Let¡¯s give it a try, if we can¡¯t make it through, we¡¯ll just separate.  "

    These two people are not very law-abiding. Thinking about the days of flying around, it makes people feel overwhelmed.

    "That's the only way to go now."

    Su Wan took a sip of warm tea: "If they can live a good life and raise their children well, it's considered good."

    Thinking of this, she paused again: "I forgot to argue with Jiu. If they get married, they should stop messing with those confidante friends. By the way, Mr. Sun also had a little brother before."

    "Little brother?" Li Lin looked up at her, "What little brother? I don't think it's a good word when I hear it."

    Su Wan coughed lightly, then raised her eyebrows and smiled, beckoning him to come over, and then explained: "Men have Miss Xie Yuhua who sings, dances, plays the piano and plays music, and there are women who are pretty, gentle, and talkative."  little brother."

    "Isn't it, Brother Jing Yuan?"

    Then she blew into his ear and saw that the base of his ear was red.

    She covered her mouth and leaned on the backrest laughing non-stop, her eyes were bright and smiling, looking cunning like a little fox who had done something bad and got it right.

    "You." Li Lin reached out and stroked her hair. Seeing that she was still laughing non-stop, he was afraid that she might be out of breath, so he said, "Don't laugh, you'll be out of breath soon."

    Su Wan stretched out his hand and patted his heart to relax.

    Li Lin was a little helpless: "These two people are not serious people, so don't worry about it, what kind of pot goes with which lid, you can figure it out yourself."

    Su Wan was very happy: "Well, okay, I don't care."

    Jiu Bian got out of the courtyard, and then met Yuan You, who was leaning against the wall with his knife in his arms, waiting in the aisle, obviously waiting for Jiu Bian.

    Jiu Bian came over in a hurry, seeing him, he hurriedly said: "Brother, I have something important to do, I will look for you later."

    "Hey, wait a minute." Yuanyou stopped him, "I said you are so weird today, and you are so polite to me. Could it be that you made a mistake and got caught by the young master?"

    Jiu Bian let out a sigh: "Why don't you expect me to be better? I'm being polite to you, but you still feel uncomfortable, don't you?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 728 Make it difficult for you to come out from the son alive

    ?

    How can Yuanyou have the eloquence of nine debates? He touched his nose and snorted: "I just think it's strange that you are suddenly so polite. I always feel that you are trying to trick me."

    There is no way, there are too many people who have been cheated, and when Yuanyou sees this person, he must cheer up so as not to fall into the trap.

    This tortoise bastard fox really has too many eyes, it might as well not!

    Jiubian almost let out a snort.

    Yuan You looked him up and down for a while, and then said: "I just saw that something happened to you, something happened?"

    When did this man come back in high spirits, in brocade clothes, even a strand of hair was neatly tidied up, and he looked like a romantic and noble son, to be honest, even the son was not as stylish as him  .

    But at present, although this person is not very embarrassed, he is full of travel and dust, and he is not very haggard, but also five points.

    Jiubian reached out and patted the dust on his robe, then patted Yuanyou's shoulder vigorously: "Brother, I'm going to be a father."

    Yuanyou froze, opened his mouth wide and couldn't close it for a long time, but he reached out to close it himself, and he looked at him in shock: "Did you mess around outside? Which woman came?"

    "How does the young master plan to deal with you?"

    Jiubian's face turned green, and he didn't want to see Sun Xiang right now, so he said, "Let's go, let's go for a drink, I feel really uncomfortable."

    Although Yuan You usually doesn't like Jiu Bian, but seeing that something happened to him, although he is a big bastard and doesn't know how to explain, it's okay to drink with him.

    "Wait a minute, I'll ask Orange Song to take over my shift."

    Yuanyou called Ju Song and asked him to do a favor, then he and Jiu Bian went to the courtyard where the guards lived, and asked the boy to bring him two jars of wine.

    The boy was sent by Manager Zhang, and there were three people serving in the yard, one to clean the yard, one to wash clothes, and one to boil hot water.

    Hearing from Yuanyou that he wanted to get wine, the young man took the order to get it from Guanshi Zhang. The wine is fine, but not too much.

    When the wine was brought back, the two of them took out a sea bowl and poured it in, and then started drinking.

    Jiu Bian took a sip of wine, and the hot smell of wine choked into his throat, which gave him a moment of clarity: "To be honest, I don't even plan to get married."

    The outside world is so colorful, and he often runs around and has no time to spend with his family members. He really doesn't want to have any family, how chic he is alone.

    Yuan You chatted with him, and said, "Then just don't get married."

    "How can it be."

    Jiu Bian had a headache. Although he admired Sun Xiang and felt that she and himself were of the same kind, he was quite happy to brag about drinking and chatting together occasionally, but it was really not a good candidate to be a wife.

    Sun Xiang, like him, is not a person who is comfortable in the room.

    Putting it all together, it's not a chicken and a dog jumping around.

    Thinking of this, he took another sip of wine: "If something like this happens, if you don't get married, unless I don't want to do it anymore."

    If he went to some romantic places, or got together with some confidante, at most he would be told to pay attention, but now that he has a child, if he is not responsible, then it really doesn't look good.

    Yuan You paused, stopped drinking: "So serious?"

    "What do you think." Jiubian snorted coldly, "It's my bad luck, why did I seek death by myself."

    Thinking of this, he hissed again: "Why do I think that woman did it on purpose."

    "On purpose?" Yuan You was surprised, "You wouldn't be so careless, would you be tricked by a woman? Could it be that the peony died under the flowers, and even a ghost would be romantic?"

    Yuanyou is not interested in those things, he is only interested in fighting, and he feels how comfortable living alone is, sometimes he can't understand why Jiubian likes to run among women.

    Jiu Bian gritted his teeth: "I'm afraid that people see that I have a good birth. She is getting older and wants to have a child, but she doesn't want me. It just so happens that I have a good reputation, so it can be ignored."

    Yuanyou: "???"

    He doesn't seem to understand very well.

    Yuanyou reached out and grabbed a handful of hair: "Although I don't like to use my brain, you don't need to lie to me. I believe you when you say that the other party is pregnant with your child and wants to marry you, but it can be said that she only wants a child."  Then I kicked you, I don't believe it."

    Just kidding me!

    Jiubian gritted his teeth: "Don'tBelieve it or not, there really is such a thing, but as I watched, she not only couldn't get out of the body, but also cheated me.  "

    Now it's time to get married!

    The master has already said that even if you are not together in the future after such a mess, you must get married and let the child be born in a dignified manner, and no illegitimate child is allowed to appear.

    Moreover, there can't be the stain of being an illegitimate child on him. If so, how can he gain a foothold, and how can the people in Licheng trust him to handle the matter.

    If Sun Xiang really only wanted a child, he obviously didn't understand the reason for this, and thought it was her way in the Western Wei Dynasty, doing her own way, no one could control her, and she could have a child if she wanted to.

    Right now, a hole was dug, and both of them fell into the hole.

    More importantly, she is currently living in Jingpingyuan. Although she is not a servant of the mansion, she is still a mansion doctor invited to sit in the town. Since she has eaten the Li family's meal, the Li family has not asked her what to do.  No matter, but you can't make a child ruin the Li family's reputation.

    The master is especially taboo about this kind of thing, Jiubian just realized that he is almost doomed.

    Yuanyou asked curiously: "Who is it?"

    Jiubian took a deep breath, but did not hide it from him: "Sun Xiang."

    "Sun? Who is Sun?" Yuanyou was stunned, "Mr. Sun? No, fox, you are crazy."

    What kind of woman can't do it, but she was born as Jing Pingyuan, so she is not afraid of being chopped up.

    Although Yuanyou doesn't like to use his brain, he also knows that women in Jingpingyuan can't be touched casually. Whether it's a guest or a maid, if you really like it, tell the master and get a name, the son's wife will probably be eager to help match  matching.

    It is also possible to just like it and pursue other girls. As long as you don't do what you shouldn't do, everything else is easy to talk about.

    Can make a child first, isn't this courting death?  !

    Yuan You marveled: "It's difficult for you to get out of the son alive."

    Jiubian almost rolled his eyes, but he didn't want to say too much: "Okay, stop talking nonsense, drink with me for a while, and I'll go to sleep and refresh myself later, and then I'll talk to that woman tomorrow."

    Yuan You heard the words, he didn't say anything, he clinked bowls with him, and then drank together, Jiu Bian was so bored that he drank bowl after bowl.

    "Brother, hunting geese all day long and being pecked at the eyes by geese, I have really suffered the misfortune of eight lifetimes." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 729 As for me, I will probably be sent to the mine for mining

    ?

    While drinking, Jiubian sighed with emotion about his future fate. If he wanted to say that he hated Sun Xiang for plotting against him, he really didn't.

    Knowing that this woman is deviant and not easy to provoke, he was full to support her to provoke her.

    Besides, if an ordinary woman wants to marry him with his child, he is very disgusted in his heart, but if they only want children and not a man, he is calm, and besides calm, he also feels a little aggrieved.

    right?

    He can't get on stage like that, can he?

    So people only want a baby and not a father.

    How does it feel to ask him to be a father?  In fact, he didn't feel anything, he just felt troublesome, but he had to take this responsibility.

    Very headache.

    After drinking the wine, he went to take a bath and took a nap, and went to Sun Xiang after dinner the next day.

    At this moment, Sun Xiang is basking in the sun in the yard. She is wearing a loose red begonia dress, lying on a recliner, shaking a fan in her hand, and fanning it slowly, as if the years are safe.

    Jiubian gritted his teeth, feeling that it was unreasonable, he was in a mess, but she was relaxed and happy.

    "Sun Xiang."

    Sun Xiang opened his eyes, but saw that Jiubian was coming, frowned slightly, narrowed his eyes slightly, sat up and asked him: "What are you doing here?"

    "What am I doing here? Shouldn't I ask you this?" Jiubian walked in from the door, and his tone was also very unhappy, "Sun Xiang, you have made me miserable."

    Sun Xiang snorted: "What do you mean I cheat you? Didn't you want to drink that medicine? As I said, this medicine is very strong. Don't you think you can handle it well? Do you want to try it? Why,  Come find me now if something goes wrong?"

    Jiu Bian choked: "Even if it's a spring breeze, at least you are a doctor, you can'tyou can't take medicine, right?"

    Having said that, how could Sun Xiang not understand, naturally he knew about the pregnancy.

    She snorted again: "Speaking of which, you just don't want this child. Don't worry, I'll just give birth and raise it myself, and it has nothing to do with you."

    "You think beautifully!" Jiubian twisted his face, "I think you did it on purpose, just to have this child."

    Otherwise, there was an accident, but taking a medicine will always do it.

    Sun Xiang was not afraid at all: "So what."

    "Sun Xiang, Sun Xiang, I think you are confused. If you are outside, no one cares about how many men you want to find and how many children you have. The place where you are standing now is Jingpingyuan, the Li family.  The place."

    "Do you dare to give birth to a try, don't you want the Li family's face? Do you think this child is counted on the son's head? I think you don't want to live anymore!"

    "When will I put this matter on the young master's head?"

    Jiubian took a chair and sat down at the side, looking at her as if she was insane: "Jingpingyuan only has one male master, and the rest are guards. How dare they do anything? If you don't get married, how dare you?"  Sheng, do you see if other people will be counted on the young master's head."

    Sun Xiang was stunned for a moment, and then remembered the twists and turns in these high-end mansions. If her belly got bigger and she didn't get married, maybe such a thing would really happen.

    "I came today because I want to talk to you, either we get married, or we two are unlucky together."

    "If you don't get married, I will tell the young master to send you away in a few days. Whether you live or die in the future has nothing to do with the Li family."

    "At that time, I will also resign from my position." Jiu Bian glanced at her, "You are okay, you can be free after leaving, and I will probably be sent to the mine to mine, and I will never think about it for the rest of my life.  "

    Sun Xiang was stunned: "How serious?"

    What happened in the first place was indeed an accident, but it was intentional not to drink Bizitang. Sun Xiang is already twenty-four, and he was living leisurely in Jingpingyuan. He really felt a little lonely, so he wanted to have  The child is also good, so he subconsciously didn't drink the medicine.

    After having it, she was naturally reluctant to fight, and she wanted to stay.

    She didn't expect these problems.

    Jiu Bian said: "I am in a high position, so my conduct must not be compromised. It's fine to be romantic outside, but if I make a child and don't take responsibility, it will be a big mistake from the city's point of view."

    Because such a person has no sense of responsibility and cannot bear the burden, he is not trusted, and it is impossible for him to hold so much power.

    "I came today to persuade you to think about it. Since the matter has already happened, we might as well get married first and give birth to the child first.""Impossible." Sun Xiang almost jumped up.

    Sun Xiang didn't plan to get married either.

    She went to various high-ranking families to take care of the women's body, and saw a lot of those men. After getting married, the woman was trapped in the back house, taking her husband as her heaven, and could only wait for her husband's favor day by day, and even had to endure him.  Three wives and four concubines, a large group of women compete for one man.

    What's the point?

    But as she was getting older, she also wanted a child of her own. Jiubian had a good life and was flirtatious with others. It was an excellent choice, and he should not care about it in the future.

    But I didn't expect that they were going to get married?

    Jiu argued: "Listen to what I have said, Madam also told me that since the child is going to be born, it is always for his sake, let him have a decent background, and not let others talk about his identity in the future.  When it was time, it was said that he was a dishonorable concubine who had been pointed at all his life."

    "You said that you can change places and move away, but someone will always know, right? When the child asks you who his father is? Why don't you want him, what will you answer?"

    "I know you don't want to get married, and I don't want to, but whether it's for the child or you and me, this marriage must be done. The Queen of the Western Wei Dynasty has not given up on you, and has been sending people to look for you. If you fall into her hands  , let her know that you lied to her, what do you think will happen?"

    "What I mean is to get married first, and when the child is born, if you want to separate, we can just get back together, and then we will live our own lives similar to now."

    Sun Xiang glanced at Jiubian warily: "Don't you want to snatch the child from me?"

    "Don't worry, I won't fight with you, what you gave birth to is yours."

    Jiubian was originally an orphan, he was picked up from the poor, and he didn't pay much attention to the succession of the family. From his point of view, it is enough to live a good life in this life, and any incense is empty.

    "There is also the issue of money. If we get married, this child will be a legitimate son and the eldest son. All my things will be left to him in the future. If we don't get married, he will be a concubine.  If he doesn't admit it, he doesn't have any of my things."

    "Don't say that you are not rare, but who does not care about money? Looking around the world, there are not many people with wealth comparable to mine. If you don't want it, you don't want to leave it to your children?" (Remember this site  URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 730 It Can Only Show You Are Too Bad

    ?

    Licheng's properties spread all over the world, and he is in charge of all of them. In addition, he is indeed amazingly talented in business, and the amount of money distributed to him every year is countless. To him, money is almost a number.

    But unfortunately, he also has a rule that he can buy a farm or a house, but he can't buy a shop to operate, so as not to distinguish between public and private, or to seek personal gain for himself, otherwise, money begets money, money begets money, and he is the richest man in the world  .

    "In the world, some children are born nobles, while some children struggle in the quagmire to survive. Things like money can determine how a person lives in life."

    "I know that you have saved a lot these years, but you came here in a hurry, and you can only bring some valuables and money. Compared with me, it is really far behind."

    "Furthermore, he has a father like me. As long as I don't make any unforgivable mistakes in the future, he will have a bright future in his life. When his wife gives birth to a child, he will be around the same age, and he can be a playmate at that time.  "

    Sun Xiang was almost persuaded by him, and she almost nodded before reacting. She snorted coldly: "You are good at eloquence. In this way, getting married is the best for you, me, and children, but if the time comes, I will  Want to reconcile, why don't you agree?"

    Jiu argued: "Don't worry about this, Madam said, if you want to reconcile, but I don't agree, you can also go to her to make decisions for you, and she will definitely help you when the time comes."

    Sun Xiang was slightly surprised: "Madam said so?"

    Jiu argued: "Madam is not unreasonable, she will naturally help anyone who is reasonable."

    Speaking of it, Jiubian has a very high vision, but he also has a bit of admiration for Su Wan. He is usually unobtrusive, gentle and kind, but everyone says she is good.

    And for people like them, they are also polite and kind, they will not put on the airs of the mistress, and they will not appear too close, and getting along with him is a bit like a friend.

    A few elderly gentlemen who are far away from the city can occasionally receive a letter from her, and she occasionally asks what the guards in the mansion eat on weekdays, and will not forget everyone if they have something to eat.

    More importantly, if Li Lin has any important matters, she will not pester him to accompany her, or want to feel the power of power, and intervene in things that she should not intervene.  Yes, the relationship is getting better and better.

    Such a woman, IKEA and IKEA, who advances and retreats well, is gentle and intelligent, is considered rare in the world.

    The mistress of the house found such a person, and everyone in the city was very happy.

    Occasionally, Jiubian was also a little envious, thinking that Li Lin had a great luck to meet such a man, who was not like them and did not want to marry a wife.

    Sun Xiang still knew Su Wan a little bit. Although she was a little annoyed by the couple's chattering, and she had to go there every day to check the pulse of that trivial matter, she also knew that they were not unreasonable people.

    Sun Xiang knocked on the handle of the reclining chair, thought for a while and said, "I will think about what you said, and I will go to my wife to verify the matter, but I have already said what I said before, when the child is born, I think  If you want to reconcile, this child belongs to me."

    "OK."

    Because not only Sun Xiang lived in this courtyard alone, Jiubian didn't stay too long, so he went to the outer courtyard after speaking, preparing to continue to rest. After rushing back these days, he really didn't have a good rest.

    After Jiubian left, Sun Xiang thought about it for a long time, and then went to find Su Wan. It happened that she hadn't got her pulse today, so she went over.

    Su Wan was drinking tea in the yard at the moment, and she ordered someone to put a small table in an open space in the yard, just enough to bask in the sun, the sun in March is warm and warm, and it makes people feel comfortable all over.

    At this moment, she was sitting on one side of the table, and Zhang Fuer was sitting opposite her eating. She seemed to be enjoying the meal. Hearing the sound of footsteps, Su Wan looked up and saw that it was her walking in, so she beckoned her to go.  .

    Sun Xiang smiled, walked over and sat down beside him.

    Su Wan asked her: "Are you taking your pulse today?"

    Sun Xiang nodded: "Madam, please reach out."

    Su Wan flicked up her wide sleeves, then stretched out her thin white wrists, and Sun Xiang put them on.

    Zhang Fu'er rolled her eyeballs and swallowed what was in her mouth: "Madam, what's wrong? Are you sick?"

    Su Wan smiled, embarrassed to say this to Zhang Fu'er, and said: "It's just a routine pulse diagnosis, nothing else, I have a few words to say to Mr. Sun, if you finish eating, go out and play for a while."

    Zhang Fuer winked very much, and immediately clicked upon hearing this.?: "Then I'll go out, ma'am."

    "Go."

    So Zhang Fu'er went out happily and went to the village to find her friends.

    After Sun Xiang took the pulse, he asked Su Wan to withdraw his hand: "Madam's health is fine, just don't worry, the medicine is quite good."

    Su Wan nodded to express her understanding, and finally asked her: "Jiubian went to find you?"

    "He's gone." Sun Xiang's face turned slightly tight, "He told me he wanted to get married."

    Su Wan said: "Of course they want to get married. I couldn't tell you earlier, but if you don't get married, this child can't be born here. I talked with him for a while yesterday and asked him to explain these things to you."

    "Of course, it's up to you whether you want it or not, and he can't force you."

    Sun Xiang asked: "He told me that if I want to reconcile one day, Madam will help me?"

    "It's true." Su Wan's fingers brushed across the edge of the teacup. The white and peach-colored patterns on the porcelain of the teacup complemented the light-white fingers, which was pleasing to the eye. She said slowly, "If the child is born, he will still stay  If you can't live with you, it's his fault, and you don't want to live with him, that's what you should do."

    A woman who has given birth to a child and still doesn't want to live with you can only show that you are a really bad person and make her very unhappy, so that's why she wants to kick you away.

    In this case, there is nothing to say.

    Sun Xiang didn't expect Su Wan to say this, so she paused for a moment, but she had some conscience and didn't want Jiu Bian to take the blame, she said: "It's not his fault, it's just that we really don't have feelings for each other."

    Su Wan smiled and said: "Even if there is no relationship now, but there is more than half a year of time to get along with each other, and there is a child in the middle, he can't keep his wife, so it's not his fault."

    "Okay, you don't have to speak for him. Let me ask you what are your plans? Do you want to get married, or not?"

    Sun Xiang was a little hesitant. Marriage was indeed good for both of them and the child, but she really didn't dare to make up her mind to get married, but she knew in her heart that if she didn't get married, both she and Jiubian would be in trouble.

    Maybe not as serious as Jiu Debate said, but it must have had an impact.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 731 Leave him a hot meal, and he will like to go home

    ?

    Sun Xiang thought for a long time before asking again: "If I don't get married, how will Madam arrange me?"

    Su Wan glanced at her, smiled, reached out and gave her a cup of fruit tea, and then said: "If you don't want to get married, I will give you two choices, one is to leave, and the other is to return you.  In Yancheng, let you give birth to the child first, and then plan the rest later."

    Sun Xiang's thoughts were complicated for a while. It was impossible to leave, and Jiu argued that she was right. Empress Wang might not really think that she was dead.

    Besides, she can't do without her. Her senior brother negotiated with the Li family before, and the Li family sent someone to fish her out of the Western Wei Palace, and even took good care of her. In exchange, she recuperated Su Wan's body.  , and even if Su Wan becomes pregnant and has a baby in the future, she will need to help with the adjustment.

    The Li family spent so much effort to get her here. This was originally a cooperative transaction. If she patted her ass and left, not to mention the suspicion of treachery, the Li family might not be able to tolerate her.

    So she must not be able to leave.

    Right now she has only two choices, one is to go to Guiyan City to give birth to the child, and then come back, the other is to get married, the former is in line with her own expectations, after two years when Su Wan gave birth, she will bring her own  Just leave the child, when the time comes, the sky will be high and the sea will be wide open.

    But if it is for Jiubian, for the children, the former will cause them a lot of losses. One may lose their status and power today, and the other will come to this world as an illegitimate child, and will be crowned with such an unbearable status for the rest of their lives.  born.

    Even if she doesn't care, she can persuade the child not to care. The world is big and the earth is big, just live happily and let others talk.

    But if it can be avoided, if it can be complete, who would not want to be complete?

    As Jiubian said, he has a lot of money. Although money is a thing outside the body and cannot be brought with him when he dies, it is undeniable that with money, a person does not have to be busy with three meals a day in his life.  You can do whatever you want, and you can live your life if you don't want to.

    Once married, the child will never have to worry about it for the rest of his life.

    Sun Xiangsi thought it over and over again, and felt that it was not for nothing, anyway, he could reconcile at that time, right?

    Su Wan asked her again: "How? But have you thought about it clearly? If you can't make a decision, it's okay to think about it for a few more days. In fact, if you can't meet the person you like in this world, it's okay to find a good person to live with."  good."

    "For those who live with a partner, the requirements are low. As long as he doesn't go out and mess around, and can earn money to support his family, then that's fine. Live and live. If you can live, continue to live. If you can't live in a hurry."

    Sun Xiang was stunned for a moment, and looked at Su Wan with wide eyes. He really couldn't imagine that this rich girl who came from a deep boudoir could say such deviant words.

    Isn't that what she should say?

    However, it's really not her style to look forward and backward. Since getting married is a better choice, then get married, it's a big deal.

    "Okay, ma'am, I agree." Sun Xiang agreed, "But I also said what I said before. If I want to reconcile in the future, he must agree to let me go. If he does not agree, Madam will give  I'm the ruler."

    "That's the thing, I agreed, if he can't keep you, and if he is still sloppy at that time, I will make the decision for you."

    Sun Xiang was satisfied after hearing what Su Wan said.

    Su Wan asked her: "What do you think about getting married? Jiubian doesn't have any elders, he doesn't understand a single man, and I have to help prepare for it when the time comes, but I'm afraid the date will be fixed soon, and I'm afraid I will wrong you,  Just ask for anything you want, and I'll let him get it for you."

    If it is normal to want to get married, then there is no rush, just choose a date and prepare well, but if you are pregnant, you really have to do it quickly.

    Sun Xiang shook his head: "I don't want anything. If possible, let him prepare a yard in the village. Then I'll move in. By the way, let him hire two maidservants to wash and cook for me."

    "As for getting married" Sun Xiang originally wanted to say that there is no need to do it, just move in, but after thinking about it, he felt sloppy, so he said, "At that time, just set up two tables in the yard, and the guests don't have to."  Too much please."

    Su Wan frowned slightly, feeling that getting married is a major event in a lifetime, so it was a bit hasty, but thinking of the things between these two people, she didn't say anything else.

    "In that case, I will talk to him."

    "Thank you madam."

    "You're welcome." Su Wan leaned against the chair carved with auspicious clouds.On the bed, looking at her seriously, "But there is one more thing I want to say to you, and I hope you can keep it in your heart."

    "The fate in this world has always been wonderful. Sometimes meeting is fate. Since you are all ready to get married, don't hold the idea that you will definitely separate. It's better to try to live on."

    "It's not necessary for you to develop a relationship between a man and a woman, live together as a partner, and live with each other, so let's live on."

    "As for me, I also hope that you can have a happy life." She smiled softly, "Jiubian is a person, don't look at him smiling and fooling around all day long, but he is actually a lonely person in his heart, otherwise he wouldn't be free  Then run towards us."

    "You don't need to do too much, let the maid leave him a hot meal, and he will like to go home."

    Sun Xiang nodded: "Thank you, madam."

    "Go back and have a good rest."

    After Sun Xiang left, Su Wan went to the outer court, and asked Jiu Bian to call him over, and told him what Sun Xiang had agreed to. Jiu Bian smiled, but there was no surprise.

    The facts are in front of him, and Sun Xiang is not a fool, so he naturally knows how to choose.

    "On the day of getting married, do you want to discuss it with her, but as soon as possible, will you have someone prepare the things for getting married yourself, or let me help?"

    "By the way, Mr. Sun said that she wants to have a yard in the village. When the time comes, she will live in it. It may be too late to build another one. Would you like to take a look at that empty yard and have it repaired and tidied up for a temporary stay.  "

    Jiubian suddenly asked: "I heard that Xie Si'an built a yard in the village?"

    Su Wan was taken aback for a moment: "What? You want to get into someone else's yard? She won't give it to you easily."

    Jiu argued: "It's okay, I'll just talk to her. When the time comes, I will give her more money. If ten times is not enough, I will give a hundred times. If you don't believe her, she will not let go."

    Take money?

    It seems It seems to be possible.

    Forget it, she doesn't care, let them talk by themselves.

    Jiu Bian nodded: "I would like Madam to ask someone to help me set the date. Just follow what she said, just set up two tables at that time. As for the things used for marriage, the subordinates don't understand, so I also ask Madam to help arrange it."

    Su Wan nodded in response: "Okay, I will arrange it for you." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 732 Where did you get such a big son?

    Nine debates didn't delay, so he turned around to talk to Xie Si'an about the yard. Xie Si'an's yard started to be built after the snow melted a year later. After two months, it was all built, and he could move in as soon as he bought the furniture.

    If she were to sell the built yard, she would naturally disagree, but she couldn't afford to spend money on it, and she would give ten times the price as soon as she opened her mouth, and it was for getting married, so it was urgent.

    Xie Si'an thought about it, and seeing that Daxia Xie didn't come back, she agreed. After taking the money, she immediately considered a piece of land, and hired the previous workers to build a new yard. In order to finish it quickly, she  The wages of these workers were doubled.

    After Su Wan was sure that the two were going to get married, he went to Guiyan City and asked Mrs. Xie about the process of getting married and what to prepare. Mrs. Xie naturally knew everything and told her everything she knew.

    When they returned to the village, Su Wan asked the two of them to send over the horoscope, and she took it to let someone put it together, but it was a pity that neither of them had this thing.

    Jiubian's parents are long gone. He was a vagrant in his early years and lived among refugees. Sun Xiang was an abandoned baby and was picked up by her master.

    Without this link, we can only pass it off, so she asked someone to choose a better day nearby, on the 16th day of April, when the date was set, she asked Mrs. Zhang to help make the dress, because it was a bit rushed, and Mrs. Zhang couldn't do it alone.  Come, let Zhang Fu'er help.

    Zhang Fu'er has been learning embroidery and clothing making from Mrs. Zhang since she was a child. The craftsmanship is pretty good, but she doesn't like doing these things very much, so she helps out when Mrs. Zhang is too busy, and she doesn't do it at other times.

    There is also the matter of dowry and betrothal gifts. Su Wan called the two of them over to ask their opinions.  It's over.

    Su Wan worked hard for these two people for a few days, until the tenth day of the lunar new year, when the furniture for the new courtyard was confirmed, someone would deliver it in two days, and she was relieved.

    "I've learned to do a marriage for my son in advance, right?" Su Wan couldn't complain, and leaned on Li Lin's body to rub her neck.

    Li Lin has been left out in the cold for several days. Hearing what she said, he snorted softly: "Where did you get such a big son? But he is quite capable, leaving everything to you, and he is happy to relax."

    He didn't even want to order his wife around, but Jiu Bian was really daring, it seems that he was too kind to him.

    Su Wan tugged at his sleeve: "Okay, there's nothing to do, and I'm not too busy. It's my first time doing it. I don't have much experience, so I feel a little tired. It will be easier next time. Besides, you did it earlier.  I got married, and he didn't help a lot."

    "Is there a next time?"

    "Of course, you see Yuanyou, Huifeng, Jusong and others are not going to get married, and they don't have any family members. After all, we have to deal with them."

    Li Lin was silent for a moment, then stretched out his hand to stroke her hair: "Then it's hard work, madam."

    In matters like marriage, he was really powerless. Mrs. Jing helped him run around with Su Wan before. He just had to prepare things according to the list. If he felt that there was less, he could add more until he was satisfied  until.

    Su Wan shook her feet, but felt very happy: "It's not hard work, it's not hard work. If they can get married and have a good life in the future, and they can also do business with peace of mind, then I will be happy."

    She hoped that the people around Li Lin could also meet the right person, and then get married and take care of business well. Don't always want to marry a wife and die alone. She can't force others' wishes, but if someone wants to get married, she is naturally  I'll do my best to help.

    In short, I hope they are all well.

    Li Lin nodded: "Tomorrow I will ask someone to clean up, let's move to the back yard for a few days, and the yard will be rearranged. Don't always be busy with their affairs, and do your own affairs."

    It was only then that Su Wan remembered what he had mentioned earlier, that is, he was too busy recently, and he didn't mention it later, so she forgot.

    Speaking of this, she was a little bit excited in anticipation, and her face began to turn red again. She had no choice but to poke his sleeve with her finger: "Then, what do you want me to do? Shall we have a banquet too?"

    "Setting up a banquet?" Li Lin didn't think of this before. He only thought that the layout of the yard and houses should make things perfect. Hearing what she said, he thought for a while, and then nodded, "If you want to set up a banquet, you can also  Can."

    "Don't!" Su Wan almost jumped up, "You are shameless and I want shame!"

    Even if she was killed, she wouldn't even put on a show. Maybe I have to tell everyone that my husband and I have been married for two years.?? We don't have sex, we're going to do it today, so please have a drink.

    There was a banquet for this kind of thing, Su Wan almost wanted to kick him.

    Seeing her aggressive appearance of fried hair milk, Li Lin smiled: "I didn't mention it, but you mentioned it yourself."

    After finishing speaking, he coughed lightly again: "Don't worry, I won't let you be laughed at. I even thought of an excuse, and said that day is the day of our marriage, and we will miss it together."

    "Marriage anniversary?"

    Li Lin thought about the meaning of what she said, and nodded: "Yes, it's a wedding anniversary, so no one will laugh at you. At most, we can say that our husband and wife have a good relationship and love each other very much."

    Su Wan thought about it, and felt that this idea was a good idea. Anyway, she didn't want people to know about the private affairs between the two of them.

    "That doesn't need to be moved, I'll take care of it." Su Wan thought for a while, "Just arrange the bedroom and hang a few lanterns on the eaves at most, and don't need anything else."

    "The red silk and red gauze curtains from before are still there, just hang them up at that time, and the bedding is still there and can be used."

    When they got married, the man and the woman each prepared eight sets of quilts, a total of sixteen sets, all of which were fully covered. According to the thickness, there were eight sets of thick quilts for winter and eight sets of thin quilts for summer, and they were all red and green.  The color is very festive.

    I left four sets in the Jingping Garden of the Imperial City, two sets of winter quilts and two sets of summer quilts. When I went back to live, there was also a change of clothes, and the rest were brought here. I took four sets of winter quilts and summer quilts to change and wash.  There are four sets in the cloth storeroom that have not been used.

    And in summer, Su Wan likes plain bedding, so he added several sets.

    Su Wan calculated carefully, and felt that there was no need to buy anything, and all the previous things could be used, and they were all brand new.

    Listening to her counting one by one, Li Lin also nodded: "Since we have all of them, then I will listen to you, and there is no need to prepare."

    However, there is one thing that he still needs to prepare.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 733 Mrs. Wang seeks an audience

    Su Wan once again went to the warehouse where the cloth clothes were stored to pick things out. All the things used for the wedding were also in the warehouse. The red silk and red gauze were hung for half a month before being replaced, washed and folded at the bottom of the box.

    Of course, not all of them were left behind, but the ones from the main courtyard were dismantled and washed and placed at the bottom of the box as a souvenir. When we moved, we brought them along with the contents of the box. Even though the ones from other places in Jingpingyuan were replaced, we kept them.  But they all stayed in the imperial city.

    Su Guan asked people to open the box. At the bottom of the box were the folded red silk gauze curtains, bed curtains, and several other things packed in boxes. Inside were dragon and phoenix candlesticks, acacia jugs, and red silk bags tied to the box.  The melons and ladles together.

    But all the utensils used at the beginning were carefully put away and put in this box. Although it may not be worth anything, the meaning is different after all.

    There is another box, which contains the dress shoes of the two of them, the hairpin and phoenix crown worn that day, and the exquisite red silk fan inlaid with rubies.

    Su Wan squatted down, took out the fan and twirled it around, in a trance, she remembered the time when she brought this fan to get married in the past.

    At that time, she was happy and anxious, thinking that she would spend the rest of her life with him, but she also thought that if the two of them broke up halfway and went their separate ways, she would not regret it.

    But now that two years have passed, her feelings for him seem to be the same as at that time, but they seem to be integrated into life. What she can imagine is what it will be like for the two to go on forever, but if she is asked to think about leaving him, she will  I don't want to think about it anymore, and I can't bear it.

    Xiao Sang helped her take out the things in the box one by one, and then made a list. Seeing Su Wan squatting beside the box and fanning, as if lost in memory, she asked her: "Madam, what do you want?"  Look at these, but for what?"

    Su Wan came back to her senses, and shook her fan with a calm expression on her face, she said: "In a few days, it will be two years since my husband and I got married, we plan to have a commemorative day, when the time comes we will  These things can still be used.¡±

    "A day to commemorate?" Xiao Sang couldn't figure it out.

    Su Wan went on to explain: "It's the same reason to commemorate the day of marriage, and commemorate birthdays."

    When she said that, Xiao Sang understood, so she became happy: "Then you have to live well."

    Although I haven't heard of anyone having such a day to commemorate their marriage, it sounds happy. If the husband and wife are happy with each other, they will be so happy to miss the time when they got married.

    Since Su Guan married Li Lin, it was not his birthday. Xiao Sang felt a little unhappy about it. She felt that this birthday was only once a year.  It's so lively and lively here, how come I'm married, I don't even accept gifts, and I can't celebrate my birthday.

    However, she was not upset when she saw the young master, and Su Wan herself was not unhappy, so she didn't say anything. Later, she had some vague guesses about the young master's identity, and she also knew some reasons, but it was a pity that the birthday was not too late.

    It seems to be quite good to celebrate this wedding anniversary now.

    "The servant will check the things in a while to see if they need to be cleaned. Madam, don't worry, the servant will take care of it for you, and it will definitely be useful when the time comes."

    "I'm very relieved to leave it to you." Su Wan waved her fan, and took a careful look at Xiao Sang. She had a round face, which was not outstanding, but her facial features were well-rounded, and she was still young and beautiful.

    Su Wan pondered for a while: "I see that you seem to have gained some weight recently?"

    "I'm getting fat?" Xiao Sang was stunned, with a look of disbelief, she reached out and touched her face, it seemed that it was really rounder than before.

    She suddenly remembered that since there were more mountain mist and bamboo extracts in the main courtyard, she gradually had fewer things to do.

    At the beginning, she took these two people to do it, and then they got started, and she directly told the two people if she had anything to do. She was by Su Wan's side a lot, and if there was nothing else, she could go back and rest for a while.  rest.

    And it is really possible to gain weight by eating and drinking well every day.

    Thinking of this, Xiao Sang looked a little uncomfortable.

    "Why don't you arrange another errand for me, Madam, so I can get busy." Xiaosang started to manage the storeroom after she had less work. She has a set of keys for several storerooms.  If you want to use it, you have to get it from her.

    "I don't have any errands." Su Wan thought for a long time, stood up and walked a few steps in the room, and then said, "If you have time, you might as well learn how to embroider and make clothes from Mrs. Zhang, or go to the village  Learn how to make preserved fruit wineof.  "

    "I hope you can have a skill, or find something you like to do."

    Shan Wu and Zhu Cui served pretty well, and Su Wan didn't bother to ask Xiao Sang to do these things again, so she just asked her to help take care of the two of them. Although she didn't want to get married yet, she couldn't tell in the future.  You may find the right one.

    There is a craft in my body, and no matter what happens or what situation I encounter, I can support myself.

    It's really too free, it doesn't hurt to learn a little bit.

    Xiao Sang opened her eyes wide: "Girl wants me to learn embroidery?"

    Where does she have the material for this kind of work, if she used to sew clothes or something, it was still made by Xiao Mo.

    Su Wan smiled: "It's up to you, learn if you want to learn, and don't learn if you don't want to learn. You make a list for me and send it to me later. I will take the fan away."

    "Ma'am, go slowly."

    Holding a fan, Su Wan was hesitating whether to go to the outer courtyard, but heard a report from outside that Mrs. Wang was asking to see her.

    "Madam Wang? Which Madam Wang?"

    "The one who returned to the royal family of Yancheng."

    It was only then that Su Wan thought of Mrs. Wang with her nostrils upturned in Guiyan City, but she didn't have much contact with the Wang family. At most, she just sent gifts to each other during the New Year's and holidays, and she was polite and friendly.

    What did Mrs. Wang come to see her for?

    "Who is there with you?"

    "The girl from the Wang family will go together."

    Su Wan thought about it, although she didn't really want to see her, but since he came so far away, it would be rude not to see her, and it wouldn't be nice to spread the word, so she nodded: "Then please invite Mrs. Wang and Miss Wang to come in."

    Su Wan took the fan back to the bedroom and put it away, and asked Zhu Cui to tie her hair in a bun. Matching today's lilac-colored dress, she put a lilac tassel on her hair.  Made of purple jade, it looks low-key yet extravagant.

    After sorting out these things, she went to the main room to sit and wait for Mrs. Wang's arrival.

    When Mrs. Wang and Miss Wang were also led to the gate of the yard by the maid, she went out to greet them politely. No matter what others said, she must be courteous and thoughtful, so that no one could make a mistake.

    When Mrs. Wang saw Su Wan, she smiled immediately, and exclaimed: "I haven't seen the princess for a long time, and I can see that the princess is getting better and better." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 734 How does Mrs. Wang ask me to be a matchmaker?

    Su Wan was a little dazed when he heard the words, and took a closer look at the face to confirm whether it was the Mrs. Wang with her nostrils upturned and squinting eyes in Guiyan City.

    It seems that the person is this person, but he doesn't know that he is suddenly so friendly.

    What kind of medicine is sold in this gourd?

    At this time, Mrs. Wang was wearing a lotus skirt with peonies embroidered on a long-sleeved blouse, and she was wearing a tall bun with a few gold hairpins and a golden phoenix inlaid with silk, which was a bit extravagant.  human feeling.

    And Miss Wang beside her was wearing a peach red chest-length skirt and a large-sleeved shirt embroidered with roses on the outside. She also had an expensive hairpin and looked up at Su Wan.  She smiled softly and reservedly, and bowed her knees in a respectful manner: "Jiaojiao has seen the Princess."

    It's true that Miss Wang's name is Wang Jiaojiao, but this Jiaojiao has never been delicate at all, she's quite the tiger.

    The domineering dandy in Guiyan City has pursued thousands of beautiful men in Guiyan City. She is over 20 this year, but no one has married her back home.

    The corner of Su Wan's mouth twitched, and she didn't understand what the mother and daughter wanted to do here today, but she was always more patient than others, and she didn't show any surprise on her face when she heard this, she smiled and said  : "Miss Wang, you don't have to be polite."

    "Please, please, I don't know if there is any tea you want to drink, I will let you see if there is any at home."

    Mrs. Wang, Wang Jiaojiao and Su Wan walked into the house, and when she heard Su Wan's question, Mrs. Wang said: "The princess can do whatever she wants. The tea that the princess can like is naturally good tea."

    Is this still flattering her?

    The corner of Su Wan's mouth twitched, and he wanted to know what kind of medicine Mrs. Wang sold in the gourd. It was rare for her to bow her head and flatter her like this.

    "Then it's clouds and mists. I always like clouds and mists."

    "That's cloud and mist."

    Su Wan and Mrs. Wang sat down on the arhat chair, while Wang Jiaojiao sat down on the chair beside her. She straightened her back and showed a decent smile, like a well-bred daughter of a noble family.

    Su Wan saw it, his eyes flashed, and he guessed a certain possibility.

    Soon someone came up with tea, Mrs. Wang took a sip, and then began to praise the tea, and then began to say that Jingpingyuan was well furnished, and said that the life in this village was leisurely and comfortable, and finally said about returning to Yancheng  things, especially how good Jianjialou's business is.

    She was trying her best to get closer. Su Wan listened quietly, echoing a few words occasionally, and she was very patient, but Wang Jiaojiao sat aside, listening to Mrs. Wang's nonsense, becoming more and more annoying and more and more annoying.  I can't sit still.

    In the end, I couldn't bear it anymore, and shouted at Mrs. Wang: "Mother."

    Mrs. Wang paused for a moment, she was also afraid that Wang Jiaojiao would do something bad, so she didn't dare to talk nonsense anymore, and directly explained her intentions: "Princess, in fact, Jiaojiao and I came here today because we want the princess to give us Jiaojiao's favor.  Jiao is a matchmaker, so I don't know if the Princess is willing or not?"

    "A matchmaker?" Su Wan said in her heart, sure enough, but her face showed a surprised expression, "Mrs. Wang, I am still young, and I am not sure about people. I really can't be a matchmaker. If Mrs. Wang wants to find someone  To be a matchmaker, why not invite Mrs. Xie and Mrs. Zhao, they will be very happy."

    Madams like Mrs. Wang or Mrs. Xie seem to fall in love with being a matchmaker. Seeing which family is good for the husband and which family's girl is good, they want to make a connection so that a good relationship can be achieved.

    However, they also have their own way of judging people, and they are more accurate in judging people.

    Su Wan, forget it, she is pretty good at taking care of her maidservants and those under Li Lin.

    Mrs. Wang smiled and said: "The princess doesn't know something. If I can find them, I am willing to trouble the princess. It's just this time. It's best if the princess can come forward. I don't want to hide it from the princess.  I fell for that son of the Shi family."

    "The Li family and the Shi family are relatives anyway, and they are all connected. The princess has a high status. If the princess can help each other, this matter will definitely be accomplished."

    Su Wan smiled and looked up at Mrs. Wang: "I can probably understand what Mrs. Wang meant, but Mrs. Wang didn't know something. I had some troubles with the Shi family before, and now I don't have much contact with each other. I'm afraid to help  Not Mrs. Wang."

    Mrs. Wang didn't expect this, she paused for a moment: "Is there no contact? Isn't that the past?"

    "Things are in the past, but something happened, how can this relationship go back to the past, I originally wanted to let it go like this, after all, it is my husband's uncle's family, but my father and brother disagreed, and felt that it was absolutely not let  The reason why others bully me."

    "So my younger brother came and went to Shangshi.To be fair, the two sides negotiated a peace later, and let Mrs. Shi's family become a vegetarian and chant scriptures to pray for ninety-nine and eighty-one days, and she is still a vegetarian today.  "

    "In this case, how can Mrs. Wang ask me to be a matchmaker?"

    Mrs. Wang was also a little embarrassed for a while, and she wanted to retreat in her heart.

    The Wang family was able to take a fancy to Shi Huixin. Firstly, Shi Huixin had a good life. Wang Jiaojiao had pursued him before, but he was soon attracted by better ones. Second, Shi Huixin ranked well in the current test and had a bright future in the future.

    In the third time, he and Su Wan had this family relationship.

    Su Wan was born in the Jinning Duke's Mansion, and his maternal ancestral home was the prestigious Zhen Guo Duke's Mansion. If he married Su Wan, it would be equivalent to having these two backers, and the road ahead would definitely be smoother.

    It is this relative who is turning a corner, as long as he stays there, not to mention the benefits, those who want to calculate, must estimate whether the two families will come out for him.

    But the Shi family offended Su Wan, so it's hard to say if there is such a backer, if someone wants to please Su Wan, it is possible to trip up Shi's reply.

    "Besides, it's not impossible to reply that my cousin is now in the imperial city, and it's not impossible for him to be arrested by a family of powerful officials. Maybe there is already a candidate. If we talk about another one at this time, it will be embarrassing."

    Who is this embarrassing?

    Naturally it is the Wang family.

    Although the Wang family has an extraordinary status in Guiyan City, it cannot be compared with the dignitaries of the Imperial City.

    Besides, Wang Jiaojiao has done so many things in these years, doesn't the Wang family have a plan?  Just grab someone who is similar, and you want to match her with someone with a bright future. It's really stupid to treat her like that.

    If the Wang family really dared to go to the door of the Shi family to propose marriage, they might be kicked out with a kitchen knife.

    It doesn't matter if the Wang family is rich or powerful. Wang Jiaojiao has been chasing after him when she sees good-looking sons all these years.  Miss Wang is ignorant and shameless.

    If such a girl marries back home, she will be pointed at for the rest of her life.

    Who did this?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 735 What are you, worthy of despising me?

    Su Guan really didn't want Shi to write back and marry Wang Jiaojiao back. Although she had a conflict with the Shi family, she didn't expect him to be unlucky.  up?

    A girl like Wang Jiaojiao who looks at people with her chin raised, not to mention the things she did before that stained her reputation, even if she didn't, she is not suitable to enter the Shi family's door.

    With her own temperament, the Shi family can't suppress her. If she enters the door, no one in the Shi family can think about it.

    Mrs. Wang thought about it, but she was unwilling to give up. Three years ago, they had fallen in love with Song Zhan, the number one scholar.  Mr. Minister of the Ministry of War took a fancy to him, and if he wanted to make him his son-in-law, Mrs. Wang naturally dared not mention it again.

    But now that another stone reply letter has finally come out, is it possible that it will be snatched away by others?

    Mrs. Wang is not reconciled.

    "Why don't I go to Shi's house and ask?"

    Su Wan said with a smile: "If Mrs. Wang wants to go, of course she can go, but what I said earlier, this marriage has always been about your love and my willingness. If both parties are willing, then everyone is happy."

    "But if you don't want to, you can't force it. You must know that in the past 30 years in Hedong and 30 years in Hexi, don't bully others into being poor. You will see him again in ten or twenty years.  Turned over, the first unlucky person may be who it is."

    Madam Wang's complexion changed, and she became ugly immediately: "The princess thinks that we Jiaojiao are not worthy of his reply? To give us Jiaojiao to him is to bully him?"

    Wang Jiaojiao's complexion also changed, and she stood up abruptly: "Princess, don't forget, you are standing on the boundary of Guiyan City, not the Imperial City, and it's not your turn to criticize me, Wang Jiaojiao."

    "Why do you two get angry?" Su Wan smiled, her face unchanged, "I don't know where I said that Miss Wang is not good enough for Mr. Shi's family. It's not because you said that this marriage cannot be forced, it needs both parties.  It¡¯s best to be willing.¡±

    "Miss Wang is an aristocratic daughter of the Wang family. She has a noble status. Is there any kind of gentleman you want? If you find someone who is willing, then everyone will be happy."

    "Madam Wang doesn't like to hear something. This marriage is a good marriage between two surnames, not an enemy. If you force it, it will not be good to plant the root of disaster."

    Wang Jiaojiao was very angry, but she didn't dare to make a real move against Su Wan. She was domineering in Guiyan City, but she also knew that she could not offend this noble lady of the Imperial City, so she went to pull Mrs. Wang to kill her.  Go: "Mom, let's go."

    Mrs. Wang was indeed a little angry when she heard Su Wan's words. After thinking about it carefully, she could understand the reason. If the other party was unwilling and was forced to marry, how could she not have any thoughts in her heart? When he turned over,  I don't know what the situation will be at that time.

    However, she also thought that the Wang family is also a big family, and they can be regarded as powerful, so maybe the Shi family would be willing.

    So she took Wang Jiaojiao to leave and went directly to Shi's house.

    Knowing Mrs. Wang's arrival, Xiao Sang also came back in a hurry. After listening to a lot of conversation between the two, she was even more displeased with the Shi family: "It's just because you are a relative of the young master, how can you make a fuss and make a fuss?"  No matter what, madam, you have to protect them."

    If you want Xiao Sang to say, just leave it aside, no matter how the Wang family forced the Shi family to put this notorious Wang family girl in, it has nothing to do with her master.

    But the fact is that the Shi family encountered unsolvable problems, and eventually they would go to Li Lin, and Li Lin would not care about it at that time, so Su Wan could not stand by and could only plan for them.

    It's really frustrating to be like this.

    Xiao Sang is worthless for Su Wan.

    "Okay." Su Wan thought about it, "The previous matter is over, so don't worry about it anymore. As for the current matter, no one has any worries, just solve it."

    "The servant girl is just worthless for the girl." She was talking about the girl, not the princess, nor the wife. From Xiao Sang's point of view, this person in front of her is just her master girl, who she has served since childhood.

    Su Wan smiled: "There are so many things that are not worth it. Even when we were still in the Jinning Mansion, there were always things we had to endure. Isn't it the same with Su Fu before?"

    However, she also came back with revenge, and letting Zhao Mingzhan live well is the best punishment for Su Fu, and she will never get what she wants for the rest of her life.

    "Besides, no matter which family there is, there will always be some trivial things. Now I am living a good life. These outsiders, if you give me a little face, it's fine."

    Su Wan doesn't want to recount right and wrong, if life is like thisIf the Shi family is safe and sound, they won't come to Li Lin, and there won't be many troublesome things that may happen later.

    Besides, Shi Huiqin died, and Zhou was punished for what he did wrong, so it's all over.

    "Send someone to Shi's house to see what's going on. If Mrs. Wang and the others have gone too far, stop them and report after they leave."

    Xiao Sang said yes, and then arranged for a person to go to Shi's house.

    Mrs. Wang's Shi family is different from Su Wan's here. On Su Wan's side, she asks for something, and Su Wan's status is more noble than her. She can bear it by lowering her posture and getting closer.

    But in the Shi family, she was different, she was acting like the mistress of the Wang family, leading the maids and servants, and a mighty group of people entered the Shi family's yard.

    When talking to Mrs. Zhou, she was also superior, saying that the Wang family had taken a fancy to Shi Huixin and wanted to marry the girl from the house to him, and asked Mrs. Zhou if she would like it.

    The Zhou family was a little happy at first, after all, the Wang family was a big clan in Guiyan City, and although marrying a girl from the Wang family was not as good as the noble daughter in the city of God, it was a good choice after all.

    So she asked: "Which girl in the house is it?"

    Mrs. Wang said: "It's none other than my own daughter Jiaojiao."

    Then Zhou's face turned cold in vain, and the Buddhist beads made of wooden beads in his hands were in vain: "No."

    Her reply letter is so excellent, how can she be matched with a woman with a dirty reputation, not to mention the daughter of the Wang family, even the noble daughter of the imperial city, that is absolutely unacceptable.

    Wang Jiaojiao used to be unscrupulous and famous for what she did. Even the Zhou family has heard of it.

    "Mrs. Wang, my family's reply letter is not worthy of your noble lady, please come back."

    Mrs. Wang's complexion changed drastically, and she was about to say something, but was interrupted by Wang Jiaojiao who was beside her: "What are you, a village woman in the mountains deserves to despise me? I don't care what the Shi family is, you are a poor family!" (  Remember the URL of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 736 Mrs. Wang is really scared

    Wang Jiaojiao's heart was extremely angry, she was not someone who could swallow her anger, and in Guiyan City, there were few people who could make her swallow her anger.

    She has always been arrogant, domineering and unscrupulous, she can do whatever she wants, and she even dares to go after any young master who has her eyes on her.

    It's okay for her to be angry with Su Wan. After all, she is the noble daughter of the Jinning Duke's Mansion in the imperial city, or the imperial princess. Even her parents have to give three points when they see her. Su Wan doesn't like her.  She was angry, but she also admitted it.

    But what is the status of the Shi family?  What is Zhou's identity?

    A village woman in the mountains dares to despise her dignified daughter of the royal family!

    "If it wasn't for Shi Huixin's better performance in the test, you think our Wang family would like him. He is a scholar from a poor family. There are many scholars in the world. What's the big deal."

    "It's really shameless. Our Wang family likes you, and that's your blessing."

    Mrs. Wang thinks so, what is the Shi family in the eyes of the Wang family, isn't it just a shabby household?  It is said that Shi Chongshan is teaching in the academy, but he is just a teacher, how can he compare with the Wang family.

    To be able to like him is to give them face, but they dare to dislike him.

    Mrs. Zhou held her breath, blushing with anger at what Wang Jiaojiao said. She wanted to refute, to say that what the other party said was wrong, but she didn't dare to offend the Wang family.  , ruined Shi's prospects for replying.

    So she endured it alive.

    If it was the past, she could still send someone to find Su Wan at this time and ask Su Wan to come forward to help. The Wang family did not give face to the Shi family, but they dared not give face to Su Wan. As long as Su Wan stood here and said it was the marriage  If it's not suitable, the Wang family can only retreat.

    Thinking of this, she really regretted it.

    "Mrs. Wang, his father and I have decided to let him decide on the matter of replying to the letter. The two families are indeed not suitable, and the family is not the right one. Our Shi family dare not to compare Wang's family, so please go back."

    Mrs. Wang and Wang Jiaojiao didn't dislike her twice today, and they were so angry that they wanted to get it back. They didn't dare to offend Su Wan, but they didn't worry about Mrs. Zhou at all.

    Madam Wang was about to say something, but she saw a servant girl walking in from outside the house, and then shouted loudly: "Madam Wang, Miss Wang."

    Madam Wang and Wang Jiaojiao were stopped when they reached their mouths. They turned their heads to see who had the courage to call them at this time, but they saw a maidservant in a Tsing Yi with narrow sleeves bowing slightly to them and smiling.

    "The maidservant is the mountain fog next to the princess. I don't know if Mrs. Wang still remembers it."

    "My princess said that if Mrs. Wang really wants to discuss marriage with the Shi family, she has nothing to do with it, but she is not allowed to make noise or make a move. The Shi family is all relatives of the Li family. Mrs. Wang has to give it to our family  The princess should save some face, lest the Shi family face disgrace."

    Mrs. Wang choked, but she didn't expect Su Wan to come out to the Shi family at this time.

    Shanwu smiled again and said: "Since we have already talked about it, Mrs. Shi is not willing, so why should Mrs. Wang force it? Please go back today. My princess said that if there is any offence, I will let my family take care of it in two days."  Young master, go to the Shi family, have a good talk with Master Wang, and then apologize to the Wang family."

    Wang Jiaojiao was so angry that Su Wan was nosy, she couldn't help it, she wanted to go forward but was stopped by Mrs. Wang, she was so angry that she stomped her feet several times.

    Although Mrs. Wang's face was a bit ugly, she endured it: "Since the princess has said so, I have to give the princess this face. Let's forget about today's matter."

    Wang Jiaojiao was stunned: "Mother!"

    Madam Wang took a deep breath, and then said: "Okay, let's go back and talk about it."

    Mrs. Wang left Shi's house with Wang Jiaojiao and a large group of people. Wang Jiaojiao was too coquettish and unwilling to get into the carriage. In the end, she was pushed up by Mrs. Wang. She was still angry when she was sitting in the carriage.

    "Mother, what are you doing to give her face? She is a noble daughter of the Imperial City, but this is the boundary of Guiyan City. Our Wang family may not be afraid of her!" Wang Jiaojiao was annoyed that Su Wan was meddling in her own business.

    Mrs. Wang's complexion was not good, she said: "Jiaojiao, it's different now, you think I'm willing to give her face, our Wang family was in full swing in the past, even if she is a dragon, she has to be wrapped up by me when she comes."

    "But in the past two years, the Wang family has gradually become worse than before."

    "What?" Wang Jiaojiao stood up suddenly, and almost hit the roof of the carriage. She screamed, "Mom, what did you say? What do you mean it's not as good as it used to be?"

    Wang Jiaojiao was also a little flustered at the moment.

    &nbsp; Mrs. Wang's face is ugly: "Although the Wang family has been entrenched in Guiyan City for many years, no one has been out of officialdom for three generations. They have been relying on the things they left behind all these years. It's just that business has become difficult in the past two years.  After doing it, it gradually became a little difficult.¡±

    "Your father took a fancy to Shi Hui's letter. He just wanted to build up relationships with people in the officialdom. When the time comes, he will use the financial resources of the Wang family to help him rise all the way. He will provide convenience for our Wang family and stabilize our Wang family's position.  people are so ignorant."

    "Princess Wen Xiao, we don't want to offend you. I didn't give her face when Princess Wen Xiao was meeting guests at the Jianjia Building. At that time, she let the matter pass in a few words. I thought she was a bully, a noble daughter of the Imperial City.  , The majestic princess is nothing more than that."

    At that time, Mrs. Wang was elated, and she even had a sense of superiority over the noble daughters of the imperial city.

    "But who knows that this matter has spread." Mrs. Wang's face was very ugly when she said this, "There are many people who want to please her, and there may be no one who makes trouble behind the scenes, but there are several orders from the imperial city.  , It was originally given to our Wang family, but the other party turned around and gave it to someone else."

    There is a saying that if you walk too much at night, you will always encounter ghosts. If you bully people too much, you will always encounter iron plates that you cannot afford to offend.

    It is better to be kind and polite to be a human being.

    When those people did something, they didn't even show their faces to Su Wan to please them, so they did it quietly. It seemed that there was no trouble, and it was just a matter of cooperating with another family. Anyway, there was no one in the Wang family.  Not afraid of offending the Wang family.

    The accounts of the Wang family last year were nearly half less than those of the previous two years. Her husband, the head of the Wang family, felt that something was wrong, so he checked it out, and remembered that she had offended Su Wan by speaking rudely at the Jianjialou banquet in Su Wan.  matter.

    For this reason, she was also trained.

    It is precisely because of this that Mrs. Wang really does not dare to offend Su Wan now. If she can't hold back her face, she would like to apologize to Su Wan, and she will stay low in the future and only hope that the Wang family can be safe.

    Don't you know that the Sun family at present is as if the mountains and seas are about to collapse, begging for help everywhere, it can be seen that it is desolate.

    Mrs. Wang was really scared.

    "Otherwise, let's forget about it." Mrs. Wang hesitated, "The Princess has a good saying, if we force Shi to reply and marry you, when he turns around, maybe we will be the ones who are unlucky first."  The Wang family." (Remember this website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 737 It's good that she has a clear conscience

    Wang Jiaojiao was a little scared when she heard what Mrs. Wang said. No matter how domineering she was, she was relying on the Wang family. If something happened to the Wang family, she would have no good results, let alone a young man with a bright future like a dowry stone reply letter.  Well, even the playboys, few of them are willing to marry her.

    It's just just asking her to give up, she was really not reconciled, and she finally wrote a reply letter. She was born well and had a bright future, but she was born with Su Wan as a backer, so the Wang family didn't like to mess with it.

    Mrs. Wang said: "Go back and discuss with your father."

    Wang Jiaojiao finally stopped talking.

    After the mother and daughter of the Wang family left, Shan Wu also wanted to leave, but Mrs. Zhou stopped her: "Wait!"

    Shan Wu turned his head back, slightly nodded and lowered his eyebrows, and asked, "What else is there for Mrs. Shi?"

    Mrs. Zhou paused, holding the wooden bead in her hand, hesitant to speak. After a while, she asked: "But your princess asked you to come here?"

    Shanwu smiled, and then nodded: "Sister Xiaosang ordered that Mrs. Wang came to Shi's house. The man in the family is not here, so I can't be bullied. Mrs. Shi, the servant is leaving."

    Zhou's heart was extremely complicated in an instant, his eyes were a little dazed, he stood still for a long time, and he didn't even pay attention to the mountain fog leaving.

    After Shan Wu went back, she reported the matter of the Shi family to Su Wan. After Su Wan heard it, she stopped and asked her to leave.

    She and Xiao Sang were sitting on the wooden couch by the window, she was reading a book and drinking tea, and Xiao Sang was busy arranging the messy things in her jewelry box.

    She looked at the flowers blooming in the yard and the butterflies flying around with their wings fluttering, and looked up along the light and shadow cast by the sky. The sky was clear and clear, and occasionally one or two white clouds walked slowly by.

    She smiled, feeling extremely calm in her heart.

    There are too many entanglements, it is better to live a good life, anyway, she has a clear conscience.

    When Li Lin came back, Su Wan told him what happened today, and finally said: "I'm afraid that I rejected them today because I was angry in my heart, or because we didn't care, but after we left, the Shi family and the people in the village  People still want to live here, and they must not become enemies with the Wang family."

    "When you are free, go to the Wang family with a gift, and politely talk to the owner of the Kid King."

    Li Lin frowned, feeling that the Shi family really had a lot of things to do, but he didn't want to trouble Su Wan with the Shi family's affairs, so he complied.

    "I will go there someday when I have free time, and then I will ask my uncle if he wants to go together. It is Shi's business after all."

    Su Wan nodded: "It's up to you."

    Two days later, it happened to be a holiday at the academy, so Li Lin asked Shi Chongshan to go to Wang's house together. Shi Chongshan knew about the Wang family's affairs, and he was very worried these days.  If you offend the Wang family, you will not have a good life in the future.

    Knowing that Li Lin wanted to go to the Wang family with him to explain the matter, he naturally nodded and agreed: "Jing Yuan, this time is really thanks to you and the princess, if there was no princess to help that day, the Wang family would not be here.  Know how to treat your aunt."

    "If it weren't for the presence of the princess, the Wang family would have forced them to write back and marry their girl."

    "If it were another girl from the Wang family, she would be a girl from a side branch. As long as the girl is good, there is still room for discussion, but that girl Wang is absolutely unacceptable."

    Shi Chongshan dislikes Wang Jiaojiao very much. From his point of view, a shameless woman like Wang Jiaojiao is a waste of air in this world, but if she is a little bit ashamed, she should not live in this world.

    He would rather die than let such a notorious woman enter the gate of Shi's house.

    Shi Chongshan rambled on for a while, feeling a little tired: "I heard that Mrs. Wang and your aunt almost quarreled at that time, but the Princess sent someone to stop it."

    Shi Chongshan was a little ashamed in his heart, he really didn't expect that at this time, Su Wan would help them regardless of past suspicions.

    Li Lin knew that Su Wan helped the Shi family not because of the Shi family, but to avoid trouble for him, but since Shi Chongshan thought so, he didn't explain it. Regardless of the reason, it is a fact that Su Wan helped the Shi family. The Shi family should feel guilty or grateful  It's up to them to go.

    "I also know that this matter was not handled properly, and the Wang family might hold grudges against the Shangshi family, but I'm a soft-spoken person, so I dare not go to the Wang family to explain this matter, if Jing Yuan goes with me, I will feel relieved.  "

    Although it is said that this incident was caused by the Wang family themselves, for a family like the Shi family, the Wang family cannot afford to offend.??, if things can be improved, it is naturally the best.

    I'm afraid that I'm afraid of being hated by the Wang family, and where will I make trouble at that time.

    It is really hard for ordinary people to offend the rich and powerful in this era.

    Li Lin nodded: "Uncle will go with me tomorrow, I have already prepared the gifts, so there is no need for Uncle to prepare."

    "It's so good, so good."

    On the second day, Li Lin and Shi Chongshan went to Guiyan City, went to the Wang family in person, and met the head of the Wang family. The Wang family head was different from Mrs. Wang, Wang Jiaojiao.  easy to talk.

    Knowing the reason why the two came to the door, he was not annoyed, and asked people to invite them in, and then held a banquet in the hospitality garden to talk to them.

    After hearing what Mrs. Wang said back, Patriarch Wang thought about it for a while, and felt that he could not force his daughter to marry to offend Shi's reply letter, and the Suwan Wang family could not offend either.

    However, Shi Huixin was really an excellent candidate, and he was reluctant to give up, so he mentioned it again during the meeting. Seeing that Shi Chongshan refused, he didn't say anything, and entertaining guests during the meeting was still polite.

    After the two of them left the gate of Wang's house, Shi Chongshan heaved a sigh of relief, feeling that the stones on his body were completely removed.

    "Patriarch Wang is very polite. I thought it would not be so easy to get away."

    Li Lin smiled: "Even if he is a fool, he also knows that this marriage cannot be forced. If he forces it, the Wang family will be in trouble from now on. When they reply to the letter and their cousin is promoted, they will be finished."

    Shi Chongshan nodded: "I still have to thank you for this."

    "There is no need to thank you, I just hope that the Shi family will not make any troubles in the future, and don't bother Ah Wan if you have nothing to do." Li Lin's voice was calm,

    "I know that my uncle doesn't want the relationship between the two families to be divided, and wants to get along as before, but my uncle should know a truth, that is, a broken mirror is reunited, and there is also a crack in this mirror, so we can't go back to the past."

    "If there is anything in the Shi family in the future, just come to me." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 738 Although the scenery seems to be the same every year, but you can never get tired of it

    "As for A Wan, I hope my uncle will not have any prejudice against her. She is willing to not care about the Shi family, and even live in harmony. She is willing to help the Shi family when they are in trouble. It is already for my sake.  "

    "It's normal that she doesn't want to associate with people she doesn't like anymore. For my sake, uncle, if she doesn't like it in the future, don't force her to be the same as before."

    Shi Chongshan remained silent, and then heard Li Lin say again: "I see that my aunt seems to regret it now, I'm afraid she will pester Ah Wan at that time, chasing Ah Wan to forgive her mistakes, and uncle will be with her when he returns.  Talk about it."

    Shi Chongshan sighed, and took a while to say: "I understand what you said. After I go back, I must make it clear to your aunt that it is normal for the princess not to want to have any contact with her."

    "Thank you uncle."

    Shi Chongshan looked at the street in front of him, and then asked Li Lin: "Since I'm here, I'm going to see Hui Hua, do you want to go with me?"

    Li Lin shook his head: "I'm going to buy some things, so I won't be with my uncle. By the way, my cousin is happy. If my uncle buys something for her, I'll buy some for her to use."

    "What?!" Shi Chongshan almost jumped up, "You said she was happy, when did she get married? Why didn't I know? This girl is probably trying to piss off her father."

    Li Lindao: "The days are still short, so Mr. Ji and her don't want to tell the outside world. I only found out when I went to their place with Ah Wan earlier. Uncle will pass by in a while, but you must not lose your temper with her. She will be angry when the time comes.  Arguing with you is bad for your health."

    Shi Chongshan twisted his face, and secretly scolded Shi Huihua a few words: "Okay, okay, I understand."

    However, when he learned that Shi Huihua had a child, Shi Chongshan was also happy: "Then I'll go see her."

    Li Lin nodded: "Uncle, do you want a carriage?"

    "No, no, no." Shi Chongshan stopped, "You keep the carriage, I will go to Ji's house, and I don't know when I will go back, so I will just let Ji's carriage take me back."

    "Then I'll take uncle to the street, it happens that uncle wants to buy something."

    "OK."

    So the two got into the carriage, and Shi Chongshan got out of the carriage on the street full of shops. Li Lin ordered people to continue to drive the carriage forward, and finally bought a pair of dragon and phoenix candles in a shop selling wedding accessories.

    When they got married in the past, the dragon and phoenix candles also prepared this pair. Naturally, there were not many. Many things were kept from the previous marriage, but this pair of dragon and phoenix candles was missing.

    How can there be no dragon and phoenix candles in the bridal chamber.

    He thought, he should buy a pair.

    After choosing the dragon and phoenix candles, he went to Jianjia Tower again, stopped the carriage at Jianjia Tower, and asked the people in the building to pick out some of today's fresh pastries, so that he could take them back to Su Wan.

    In the afternoon, he returned to the village. Su Wan was very happy when she got the pastries he brought back. She ate a few in a row and drank a bowl of jujube soup. She was very satisfied.

    It was already very late when Shi Chongshan came back from Guiyan City. After waiting for a day, Mrs. Zhou was so anxious that she even put down the evening meal after two mouthfuls. When he came back, she hurriedly asked him what was going on with the Wang family.  .

    Shi Chongshan said: "It's all settled. The head of the Wang family is not like Mrs. Wang and Miss Wang. He is a reasonable person. He asked me if I didn't want to marry this marriage, and he didn't say anything else. The Wang family probably won't hold grudges against our family.  from the villagers."

    "That's good, that's good." At the end, Mrs. Zhou also recited the Buddhist words twice, and these days she often recited it, but she has developed such a habit, and she looks like she really wants to practice Buddhism.

    Shi Chongshan's eyebrows twitched, and then he talked to her about Shi Huihua's affairs: "By the way, Huihua is happy, this girl is really amazing, and she has kept such a big matter from her family. If I hadn't gone to see you today  Looking at them, the Ji family might not even know about it."

    Zhou Shi was taken aback when he heard the words, and then was pleasantly surprised: "Is Hui Hua happy?"

    "Yes."

    "That's good, that's good. I'm really thankful. As long as she gives birth to this, I don't care whether it's a man or a woman."

    Don't worry, Shi Huihua married Ji Yunpu. In fact, the husband and wife have always been worried.  She kicked it away.

    If you have children, your position in the future will naturally be much more stable.

    "If it is possible to have a boy, it would be great." Zhou thought about reciting a few more scriptures tomorrow, so as to pray for the safety of Shi Huihua and the child.

    &nbsp; "I can't get away now. After a while, I will prepare some things for the children to see Hui Hua." Zhou thought of Shi Hui's children, and suddenly thought of Li Fu, thinking of that  Now that the child doesn't know where to suffer, she is worried.

    "Afu, is there any news? I don't know where he is now?"

    "I received a letter from Jingyuan earlier, saying that he is safe, so you don't have to worry."

    Mrs. Zhou felt uncomfortable: "He ran out at such a young age. How could I not worry about it? I wondered if it was because of his mother that he ran out and didn't want to stay here."

    Li Fu has always been a sensible child. Although he is a little taciturn and young, he still understands the truth. Zhou is afraid that he will cause troubles in the Shi family and the Li family because of Shi Huiqin's affairs, so he is unwilling to stay.

    "Whether Jing Yuan should bring him back or not, whatever is wrong, it is all the fault of the adults, and has nothing to do with him."

    Shi Chongshan said: "He decided to leave by himself. Jing Yuan also said that since he wants to go out for a walk, let him see the outside world. That's fine, don't ask."

    "Besides, Jing Yuan also sent someone to protect him, don't worry."

    How can Zhou's rest assured, but now, it can only be like this

    In the next few days, Li Lin seemed to be free all of a sudden, and he didn't even go to the academy. When he was free, he would accompany Su Wan to read books, or feed them, and take them out for a walk.

    On the fifteenth day, he took her to the Taolin for a spring outing.

    Every time it comes to this season, drinking a cup of peach blossom wine under the peach grove is a very beautiful enjoyment.

    Although the scenery seems to be the same every year, it is never tired of seeing it.

    It is also because the people around her are the same every year, enjoying the same scenery with her, which makes her feel that the years have treated her particularly kindly and tenderly.

    The two were sitting on a big rock under a peach blossom tree, he was leaning on the trunk of the peach blossom tree, and she was leaning on his arm, poking her head down at the green bamboo pattern on his sleeve while talking softly.

    He lowered his eyebrows and looked at her charming smile, his eyes gradually became tender.

    "A Guan" (remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 739 This is really wronged

    "Huh?" She looked up at him.

    He stretched out his hand to brush a strand of her beautiful hair, and the soft hair slid between his fingers, very thin and soft, her hair was well-raised, no more, no less, black and beautiful, like a first-class  It's like silk and satin, which makes him a little obsessed.

    He lowered his head, kissed her on the top of her hair, and asked her in a low voice, "Can I go back to my room to sleep tonight?"

    Su Wan was indulging in his tenderness, and was fascinated by his tender eyes. She was about to respond when she suddenly came to her senses and shook her head vigorously: "No."

    Forget it, she snorted again: "Continue to sleep in the study."

    Li Lin has been driven to the study by her in the past few days. There is no other reason, because this person has been too restless in the past few days.  Wan really annoyed him, so he kicked him out and rushed him to the study to sleep.

    Li Lin was unwilling at first, with soft fragrance and gentle jade in his arms, how could he be willing to go to the study to guard the vacant room alone, but he also felt that going on like this was not an option, after all, it was quite hard to endure, so he reluctantly agreed, thinking that anyway  a few days.

    But at night, he stretched out his hand to touch the empty space around him, but felt regretful. He is clearly a man with a wife, so how could he fall into the position of sleeping in the study?

    But when he wanted to go back, Su Wan disagreed and asked him to sleep in the study for a few days.

    "Really not?" He smiled, stretched out his hand and pinched her face, "I'm not used to being alone at night, besides, I miss my wife."

    Su Guan's cheeks were stained with a thin layer of red, and she fanned the wind with a white round fan embroidered with new peaches, pretending to be soft and said: "You have to get used to it, besides, you were not alone when you went out.  People, could it be that you have to find a hug outside to get used to it."

    Li Lin: ""

    This is really unfair.

    "Where are there things, where do so many thoughts come from outside, isn't this at home?" I am busy outside, and my wife is not around, so naturally I don't have these thoughts, but at home, I can't even lie in the same bed with my wife.  It's a little heartbreaking.

    Su Wan firmly disagreed: "Then you can pretend that you are outside now."

    Let him toss around like this, and the two of them will not be able to sleep well. Su Wan doesn't want to indulge him anymore, so she decided to be firm and not back down.

    "If you really can't fall asleep, then read a book, read more books, and then you can fall asleep." Speaking of this, she rolled her eyes, "Don't come here secretly, you should treat it as a temporary separation for more  A good reunion is just a few days away."

    After finishing speaking, she smiled and stretched out her hands to straighten his clothes, and asked him delicately, "Are you okay?"

    She acted like a baby like this, and he still couldn't say well, so he could only nod in response: "Yes, yes."

    She laughed when she heard the words, leaned into his arms and said, "Husband, you are the best.".

    Three days passed in the blink of an eye, and it was eighteen in a blink of an eye.

    The morning sun fell on the yard, and when I opened the window, I saw the flowers blooming in the yard, red, pink, white, blossoming, delicate and beautiful, delicate and graceful.

    On that branch, it is really graceful and graceful.

    Last night, Su Wan was also a little bit looking forward to and excited. She tossed and turned and couldn't fall asleep. She barely fell asleep in the middle of the night and woke up early in the morning. After waking up, she couldn't fall asleep anymore and simply got up.

    At this time, Shan Wu and Zhu Cui hadn't come to serve. She opened the window and took a look. Seeing the beautiful flowers in the yard, her mind moved slightly, and she lifted her feet and went to the yard.

    There is a small flower garden in the yard, and some four-season flowers are planted in different categories to ensure that there are flowers blooming in the yard every season. This is the season when peonies and camellias are in full bloom.

    Compared with the beautiful peony, Su Wan prefers the camellia, which is as noble and elegant as scholars and ladies, like a hermit in the mountains, and is noble and elegant.

    So seven or eight different varieties of scented tea were planted here in the flower garden for her to enjoy.

    The camellias in this flower garden have also begun to bloom one after another in recent days, and there are one or two on weekdays, but today it seems that a night of spring breeze nourished them, and suddenly more than a dozen bloomed, red, pink, white, yellow, one by one, or  It is delicate and shy, or bright and generous, or elegant and dignified.

    She looked at this and that, as if she couldn't move her eyes away.

    Holding a large red flower in her hands, she took a deep breath, and she felt that the air was fragrant.

    "What are you doing over there?"

    Su Wan raised his eyes, only to see Li Lin standing on the bluestone slab wearing a Tsing Yi, the morning sun was cool and soft,?When it was on his body, it was gentle and clear, as if it was real and as gentle as a fine jade.

    The young man's face is handsome and handsome, and his figure is as tall and straight as a pine bamboo. It makes people feel unable to move their eyes away when they look at it. It is much more attractive than these blooming flowers.

    Su Wan's eyes lit up, she beckoned him to come over, and said happily: "Come and see, today's flowers are all in bloom, all in bloom."

    Seeing that she was wearing thin clothes, he frowned slightly: "Come here, put on your clothes when you go back, and I'll come and see with you later."

    Su Wan looked down, and then realized that she was still wearing pajamas for sleeping at night. The white soft silk was soft and soft, and it felt cool in summer, so it was very comfortable to wear.

    However, there are also some disadvantages. The material is thinner than others, so it is better to wear it for sleeping, but it is easy to catch cold if you are outside.

    He stretched out his hand: "Come here."

    Su Wan nodded, and walked out of the flower garden somewhat reluctantly. Seeing that he hadn't put away his hands, she lowered her head for a quick glance, then handed her hands over, and let him pull her into the house.

    She walked behind him, looked down at the clasped hands, then pursed her lips and smiled.

    "Why did you get up so early today?" The two went to the compartment where the clothes were placed, and there were some clothes for daily wear in them. He reached out and picked out two clothes, and he was not satisfied, so he asked her, "  Which one are you going to wear today?"

    Su Wan followed behind him, pointed to the set hanging on the back grid: "This one."

    This set of clothes was made with the help of Mrs. Zhang half a month ago. It is made of Zhenghong material, but the clothes are made plain, only the patterns of melons and embroidered on the front, cuffs and girdle are basically nothing.  Pattern up.

    "This one?" He was confused for a moment, and was about to ask, then seemed to think of something, smiled, his fingers fell on the clothes, and the soft material slid across his fingertips.

    "This one is not bad."

    Su Wan doesn't like to wear red clothes, and the clothes she wears on weekdays also prefer plain colors, but this bright red dress has a bit of a wedding dress feel to it.

    Su Wan saw that he was smiling deeply, her face was reddish, and she was a little annoyed: "Do you want me to change clothes? If you want to change, go out quickly!"

    He let out an oh, looked her up and down, with a smile in his eyes: "Do you want me to change it for you?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 740 It seems that without him, life is meaningless

    Early in the morning, come to provoke her.

    Su Wan wanted to bite him.

    With a blushing face, she snatched the clothes from his hand, and then stretched out her hand to push him out of the cubicle: "Don't even think about it, go out, let me change it so I don't have to go out."

    He didn't argue with her any more, and let her push her out of the compartment, turned around and went to the inner room, then lay down on the bed and looked up at the ceiling.

    Su Wan blushed for a while, and then carefully changed into the clothes. This set consisted of a three-piece dress, a small dress (tube top), a long skirt, and a double-breasted long-sleeved gown.

    She first put on a small coat, then went to a long skirt, fastened the belt, and then put on a long-sleeved gown. She looked at the mirror for a while, stretched out her hands to cover her chest, and blushed slightly.

    She doesn't like to wear red clothes, and in fact she really doesn't. Girls love to be pretty. Plain dresses are elegant and beautiful, while red also has its nobility and beauty.

    Before she came out of the cabinet, she was really thin and weak, and her temperament was weak, and she was still a little girl who hadn't grown up. Wearing red clothes had the feeling of a child stealing an adult's clothes. Her temperament was not highlighted, but it made her look  His face was paler and thinner.

    So, it's better to dress plain.

    Now that she has been recuperating for two years, she has grown a bit taller, and has gained some flesh on her body, and she has a tendency to bulge forward and backward. The clothes she wears on weekdays are loose, but she doesn't pay attention to them  , now that she has changed into this body, it looks quite different.

    Moreover, some flesh has grown on her face, and her whole face has turned rosy as seen in the right eye, and she is in excellent spirits.

    Therefore, now that she is wearing a red dress, not only does she not feel thin and pale, but her complexion is fair and rosy, and with her slightly soft eyes, she has the charm of a little woman.

    She reached out her hand to touch her waist, and felt that her waist should be slender, so she could hold it tightly.

    Her face was a little red, and she didn't know whether to be happy or ashamed. She should not have listened to Sun Xiang's words and ate the soup and water arranged by her. She was clearly delicate and delicate, and now she had a tendency to develop into a witch for the country.

    She looked in front of the mirror for a long time, hesitating to and fro, wondering if she should change.

    "Why isn't it alright?"

    "Here we come." She looked at herself in the mirror, hesitated three times, and decided to wear it out. She also wondered if she was pretty.

    Besides, anyway, in this yard, no other man can see it except someone.

    Thinking about it this way, she didn't hesitate, turned her head and went out the door of the compartment. When she came out, the mountain mist and bamboo extract had already arrived.

    Shan Wu was making the bed, Zhu Cui was arranging the things on the dressing table, Li Lin sat aside and washed his face and hands, and was wiping his hands at the moment, when he heard footsteps, he turned his head and saw Su Wan wearing a  Hong Yi came out, looked at her, and paused slightly.

    It is rare to see her wearing a red dress, but now that she is wearing it like this, she looks delicate and beautiful, charming and charming.

    His mind moved slightly.

    Su Wan noticed his gaze, her face flushed slightly, she stepped forward quickly, and then sat down next to him: "I look like this, do I look this way? But do you feel awkward?"

    "It's beautiful." He stretched out his hand and pulled her up, pulled her around in front of him, and then said with a smile, "Madam is so beautiful, if you look at Madam, then go to see others, she will look like a vulgar fan  .¡±

    Su Wan laughed when she heard the words: "You are getting better at coaxing me."

    Before getting married, although he would coax her, he was still relatively reserved, but after getting married, he became more and more out of control, and dared to say anything.

    "Thanks to Madam for the compliment."

    Su Wan snorted softly, ignored him, turned her head and went to the bathroom to brush her teeth with a toothbrush next to the washstand. This toothbrush was made by her.  With the existing paste for preparing mouthwash, there is still some sweet-scented osmanthus fragrance in the mouth after washing.

    After brushing her teeth and washing her face, she sat in front of the dressing table and asked Zhu Cui to dress her up. After finishing it, less than half an hour passed.

    Li Lin was idle and bored, so he took a book and sat on the wooden couch by the window to read. There was hot tea brought by the maid on the coffee table, and there was a curl of tea smoke rising from the tea cup.

    After Su Wan finished dressing, the two of them went to eat breakfast, and then went to the flower garden behind Jingping Garden, where flowers from the four seasons of Jingping Garden were offered on weekdays, Su Wan saw that the flowers in the yard were blooming well today,  I just wanted to cut some back for flower arrangement.

    But she was reluctant to cut off the flowers in the yard, so she wanted to go to the flower garden. Seeing her happy, Li Lin naturally went with her.

    CourtyardThe flower garden at the back is not big, covering an area of ??only half an acre. There are three houses on the side, two of which are used to grow flowers in winter, and the other is reserved for the residence of flower growers.

    The mansion specially invited a flower farmer to take care of these flowers and plants.

    When Su Wan went, she carried a basket and scissors, and then picked and cut a lot in the flower garden. Li Lin accompanied her with a basket of flowers, and when she asked which one looked good, she did her best.  Do your best to answer and make suggestions.

    Su Wan cut a basket of flowers, and returned to the yard contentedly, then went to pick out a few bottles for flower arrangement, and began to cut and arrange flowers.

    The people in the yard also started to get busy. Xiao Sang called several maids in the mansion over, replaced the original gauze curtain and bed curtain with the gauze curtain and bed curtain used for marriage in the past, and finally hung the red silk  up.

    The beds, the cushions on the table, and the cushions and blankets on the wooden couch by the window were all changed into festive red.

    However, in one morning and one noon, the entire Jingpingyuan was completely renewed, and the house was full of festive red, which looked like a new house for marriage.

    Su Wan stood in the yard and watched Li Lin stepping on the bench to hang the lantern, and her heart was touched, as if some emotion slowly permeated from the bottom of her heart, which moved her and made her happy.

    This person is the man she married, the one she will spend the rest of her life with.

    Most of the time, she thinks he is very good, she likes him very much, but occasionally she finds him annoying, and always likes to provoke her and make her angry.

    The daily life is very trivial. When they are not married, the relationship between the two may only be romance, but after marriage, they have to face the trivialities of life, the running-in between husband and wife, and the contacts between relatives and friends.

    She has been married to him for two years. Occasionally, she would have some small quarrels and quarrel when she was unhappy, but most of the time he let her go. As long as it is not a matter of principle, he is very tolerant to her  of.

    In the past, she once said that if she couldn't make it through, she would be separated from him, and the road was open to the sky, and each of them would go on one side, but it seemed that she really couldn't bear him, as if without him, life would be meaningless.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 741 Would you be happy if she gave birth to a girl for you?

    ?

    After Li Lin hung up the lantern, he saw her standing in the yard looking at him in a daze. He didn't know what he was thinking. He jumped off the bench, walked to her side, stood with her, and looked at the door under the eaves.  Hanging lanterns.

    Double Happiness was still attached to the bright red lanterns. When the wind blew, the flowers, plants, branches and leaves in the yard swayed gently.

    He put his arms around her waist and asked her, "What are you looking at?"

    Su Wan shook her head, turned around and reached out to hug his waist, and then leaned her whole body into his arms. He stretched out his hands to hug her tightly, smiled, and asked her, "What's wrong?"

    Su Wan rubbed against his arms, smiling happily, like a little girl.

    He smiled, his eyes softened: "So happy."

    She eased the smile on her face, and then said: "I just thought, the many troubles in my previous life, and probably my luck in this life, were all used to meet you."

    No matter what era he is in, he is an extremely outstanding person. It is not an exaggeration to say that he is the pride of heaven.

    He is born well, has a good personality, and has good abilities. Although he may be a little cold at times, he is really kind to her, considerate and careful in everything, even if she messes around, he is much more indulgent.

    Meeting such a person probably really took the luck of her life.

    Hearing this, he smiled again: "The madam has to treat me better, and she can't drive me out in the future."

    There used to be a few maidservants and two guards helping out in the yard. Now seeing the two of them hugging each other, covering their mouths and laughing, I thought that the relationship between the two is really good.

    Xiao Sang saw that things were almost busy, so she hurriedly asked everyone to leave, so as not to delay the two getting closer.

    When a group of people arrived at the door, the servant girl in the house asked Xiao Sang: "Sister Xiao Sang, then we will go back."

    Xiao Sang said with a smile: "Go, let's go, I'll go to the kitchen, I'll add food for you today, after dinner, those who come to help today will come to my place to collect their wages."

    Because Su Wan said that he and Li Lin would celebrate some wedding anniversary, Xiao Sang also told Su Wan that he would add some dishes to the people in the house, so as to make everyone happy.

    Su Wan naturally nodded in agreement, as long as she doesn't make that matter known to everyone, her face will be saved, and it's okay to make everyone happy.

    The food prepared by the Xishi Mansion is rich, including a lot of chicken, duck and fish, and two lambs were roasted.

    There is really nothing to say about the craftsmanship of the roasted lamb in the house. The lamb used is good, and the ingredients are also full. The roasted lamb is very fragrant, tasty and chewy. Su Wan likes it very much, not to mention the guards  , two sheep are just enough for them to eat, there is nothing left.

    After eating, the sky became dark. Su Guan asked someone to fetch lotus lanterns, and took the girls from the family to put lotus lanterns on the pool next to the waterside pavilion. Each of them shared a candle and lit a lantern. They had a great time.  .

    Li Lin, Jiubian and others were drinking tea in the waterside pavilion. Seeing her happy look, their eyes were also stained with a smile, and they lowered their heads to look at the teacup in their hands.

    When Jiu Bian saw him, he clicked his tongue and lowered his head to take a sip of the wine. He only felt that the mood of the wine was very complicated, so he asked him: "Do you want to drink?"

    Li Lin raised his head and said in a calm voice, "If you want to drink some other day, you can come and find me again. I won't drink today."

    Jiu Bian smiled meaningfully, smiled, and felt that the corners of his mouth were a little stiff, and finally he couldn't laugh anymore.

    Speaking of which, he really envied Li Lin. He used to make fun of him for marrying such a delicate person. Now that he thinks about it, his luck is much better than his own. Especially in this life, he can still meet someone who loves each other.  girl, and marry her back.

    This requires a lot of luck. It is really not easy for people like them to fall in love with a girl.

    Su Wan is indeed not bad. Speaking of women in the world, there are very few women who can be compared with her. She is gentle, intelligent, beautiful, and thoughtful and generous in doing things. For people like them, she is also excellent.

    Li Lin stretched out his hand and patted him on the shoulder, and then said: "Since we are going to get married, we have to think for the better, and we can't hold on to the idea that we will be separated in the future, try to get along well, maybe we can live on."  Woolen cloth."

    "Think about it carefully, if she gave birth to a girl for you, would you be happy?"

    Jiu Bian was stunned, and looked at him suddenly.

    Li Lin continued: "The little girl was born soft, and she still calls you father, are you willing?"

    Speaking of which, this group of people is not interested in brats, but if there is a bratNiang, but he likes it very much. Jiubian doesn't feel much about the child in Sun Xiang's belly. He just thinks that something has happened, and he must always shoulder his responsibility, and he must not have such stains on him.

    If they can't survive in the future, they just need to separate. At worst, he can give Sun Xiang more money and let her raise the child.

    But if it was more specific, would he be reluctant to give birth to a girl?

    A soft and cute little girl.

    Still his own little girl.

    Thinking about it like this makes people look forward to it.

    Jiubian rubbed his hands, suddenly felt a little different, although that incident really made him feel a little unhappy, but if a little girl calls him dad in the future, it seems, it seems to be very happy.

    "You're right, you're right."

    Jiubian chuckled twice, as if the depression in his heart had suddenly dissipated. In the past, he really didn't have any ideas about children, let alone expectations, but if there was a little girl connected by his blood, just thinking about it would make people  feel happy.

    It seems that there is nothing wrong with it.

    Afterwards, for the sake of the child, he also needs to treat Sun Xiang better, and continue to walk if he can, so that the child can have his parents by his side, and his life will be more fulfilling.

    Seeing the changing expression on his face, Li Lin knew that he was paying attention, so he also smiled and drank a glass of tea with him instead of wine.

    After all, he hopes that Jiubian's family can be complete. It's not that he and Su Wan have persuaded him before, but Jiubian himself doesn't care, and he doesn't care. It seems that he really wants to have a scene.  They parted ways and went their separate ways, and then they were free and easy.

    It's good to be able to care about it now.

    Soon after, the bustle in the garden also dissipated. Jiubian seemed to be drinking a little too much. When he walked, he walked briskly and seemed very happy. For this reason, Su Wan took a few more glances.

    On the way back, she still felt very strange, so she asked Li Lin: "I look at Jiubian and seem to be in a good mood today? But what happened?"

    Li Lin smiled: "It's really a good thing. I told him, would he be happy if Mr. Sun gave birth to a girl for him? He would be a little flustered, and I see that this time he has his heart." (Remember this  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 742 Does Madam Like It?

    ?

    "Really?" Su Wan was a little disbelieving, "If you tell him this, he will take it up?"

    "Really." Li Lin said helplessly, "He just likes cute little girls."

    Su Wan snorted softly: "Say it like you don't like it."

    These old men are different from others. Other men want sons to inherit the family business and incense, but they want girls. They think girls are caring and cute, which is not comparable to those brats.

    However, Su Wan also knew a little about the reason, probably because these people were either abandoned by their families, or their families were gone, and they didn't care about passing on the family line.

    Li Lin coughed lightly, leaned over and asked, "The lady gave birth to me, I remember that the lady likes it too."

    Su Wan blushed slightly, remembering the things that the two of them could even plan for their missing children: "We'll talk about it when the time comes, it doesn't mean that we can have everything we have."

    "Madam said so."

    "However, it's good for Jiubian to be more considerate. No matter what the reason is, and whether or not they will be separated in the future, at least the two of them have tried, and it is really not suitable for them to get along, so they separated."

    In order for the two of them to get along well, Su Wan also took a lot of effort, and both sides tried to persuade her to come up with a trick, but neither of them had this kind of intention.

    "What will happen in the future depends on their own. There is only so much we can do."

    The husband and wife walked forward while talking. Shanwu and Zhucui walked in front of and behind them, each holding a palace lantern to light up. When they reached the gate of the main courtyard, Li Lin asked them to leave a lantern and sent them away.  leave.

    The two saluted and left together.

    "Let's go."

    The two entered the yard.

    At this time, the yard was quiet, and there was no one there, but the house was brightly lit, and the lanterns under the eaves were bright. On the branches and flowers in the yard, there were many things emitting green light, like fireflies.  , but the light is much brighter and larger than that of fireflies.

    In the dark night, the entire yard is like a dream due to the sprinkle of fluorescent lights.

    Su Wan was stunned for a moment, and then a look of surprise appeared on his face: "This is? Yiying?"

    He hummed: "Does Madam like it? I've sent some boxes over, and Madam can play with it slowly."

    Ever since Yiying Ying appeared from the Imperial City, it has been sold at sky-high prices. A small box costs thousands of gold to buy, and one thousand gold is ten thousand taels of silver.  It's too expensive to play.

    Therefore, Su Wan likes it all the time, but since the few boxes that were brought to her at the marriage meeting were used up, she stopped playing. She is someone who doesn't even want to set off fireworks, let alone this day's firefly.

    Su Wan reached out and grabbed the flowerbed, and found that it turned out to be a small cage made of a small piece of grass, and several one-day fireflies were placed in it, and then fixed at a certain position, emitting fluorescence quietly.

    She gently reached out to touch the exquisite little cage, and he reached out to hold her hand: "Don't touch it, be careful that the edges of the leaves are sharp."

    Su Wan smiled and said, "How did you come up with this idea?"

    He smiled and asked, "Does Madam like it?"

    "Yes." She nodded, "I like it very much."

    He laughed when he heard the words: "I knew you liked it before, but I just told you that I was afraid that you wouldn't like it, so I asked someone to prepare it in private."

    Su Wan smiled and took his arm, then stood on tiptoe and kissed him lightly: "Thank you husband, I like it very much."

    Probably every woman has a romantic heart in her heart, and she also has it. It is true that she dislikes wasting money, but he quietly arranged for her, and she felt very happy.

    He reached out and rubbed her hair, and seeing her soft and joyful smile on her face, he asked her: "I sent someone to bring the wedding dress over, do you want to wear it later, there are only you and me here now, others are watching."  Gone."

    Su Wan rolled her eyes and asked him with a smile, "Do you want to see it?"

    His eyes were soft: "Well, I want to see my wife wear it."

    "OK."

    Su Wan responded with a smile, and then dragged him into the bright hall. At this moment, the hall was also decorated, and the hall was full of festivities, as if it was really a happy hall.

    After passing the Ming hall, I entered the bedroom. The bedroom is also red, with red gauze curtains, red silk cloth, red bed curtains, bright red bed bedding, and cushions and blankets used everywhere, all of which are embroidered with festive patterns.  style.

    & nbsp; Double Happiness, Mandarin Ducks, Lovebirds, Lian Lizhi, Danfeng Chaoyang, Melon Mianmian, Hundred Sons and Thousand Grandchildren

    Su Wan walked all the way, and then saw the wedding clothes of the two on the bed, even the shoes and the phoenix crown were placed there.

    She stood by the side and reached out to touch the tassels on the phoenix crown. The light tassels slid across her palms, making her palms itchy.

    The person behind reached out to hug her, she stood still and did not dare to move, letting the person behind her hug her tightly, neither of them made a sound, after a while, he lowered his head and sniffed at her hair,  He stretched out his hand to brush the hair on her shoulder and was about to kiss her.

    She felt the heat fall on her skin, and shrank her neck, a little scared.

    If it was before, she would not be afraid of him, and probably felt that he was tossing and tossing, and she didn't dare to really do it, but now she is really a little scared.

    "That, that don't you want to see me in a dress? I, I'm going to take a bath now, and I'll change in a while" As she spoke, her voice became lower and lower, and her face became more and more pale.  Yue Hong, then lowered his head in embarrassment.

    Seeing her like this, he suddenly laughed out loud: "Well, good."

    Su Wan was a little annoyed: "Why are you laughing, stop laughing, let go."

    "Okay, don't laugh." He let go of his hand obediently. After all, at this time, she won't let her run away. He laughed lowly, and leaned over to ask again, "Do you want to wash with you for my husband?  It's time to change it for you."

    "I don't want it!" Su Wan's face turned red, and if she washed it together, she could still get up, "Go to the study and wash it off."

    Previously, because the two slept in separate rooms, each occupied a room. Later, Li Lin moved here, and the room over there was changed into a study room, and the bathroom was still kept.

    Li Lin knew that she was shy, so he didn't force her at this moment. He pulled her and kissed her, and then he was about to leave with the dress in his arms: "Then madam, go wash it by yourself, don't wash it for too long."

    "I got it, I got it, hurry up." Su Wan seemed to be chasing away mosquitoes, eager to drive him away as soon as possible.

    "The lady is waiting for me to come back." After he finished speaking, he turned around and left with his dress in his arms, and closed the door behind him.

    Seeing that he was gone, Su Wan breathed a sigh of relief, walked back and forth a few times in the same place, and then rubbed his palms again. Thinking of the next thing, he blushed so much that he didn't know what to do.

    After a while, she took a deep breath.

    That's all.

    It's better to take a shower first, lest you can't even take a shower for a while.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 743 Could it be that I rubbed it for you

    Su Wan blushed and quickly took a shower, fearing that it had been too long since the person came back, so she wouldn't be able to take a good bath then, but when she changed into her gown, she always felt a little uncomfortable.

    The dress is a little tight.

    After all, it was the dress two years ago, and it was made according to her size at that time. Now that two years have passed, she is not as thin as before, and she has grown a little taller, which is naturally a bit inappropriate.

    Especially her chestit made her a little tight and uncomfortable.

    She pulled off the clothes inside and went out of the bathroom. Seeing that Li Lin hadn't come back, she breathed a sigh of relief and raised her arms. Feeling a little tight, she frowned slightly.

    Just as Li Lin opened the door, he saw her standing in the room frowning, she seemed a little unhappy: "What's wrong?"

    Su Wan stretched out his hand to cover his chest, feeling a little hot on his face: "The dress is a little tight."

    "Tight? Where is it tight?" His eyes fell on her hand covering her chest, and he paused for a moment, then smiled knowingly, and the smile had some meaning, "It's okay, I've grown up."

    Longer?

    Su Wan was ashamed and reached out to push his face: "Don't talk like that."

    He smiled, and then stretched out his hand to hug her waist. He grasped the slender and soft waist, which made people feel a little moved, so he had bad intentions to tease her, so he leaned close to her ear and smiled.  Said: "If it wasn't for growing up, could it be Could it be that I rubbed it for you."

    With the warm breath blowing in his ears, Su Wan's face turned red in vain, as if smeared with makeup, and he was so ashamed that he wanted to stretch out his hand to cover his face. This man is really, really getting more and more angry,  Dare to say anything.

    Li Lin was about to get angry when he saw her, so he hurriedly coaxed: "Okay, I won't tease you anymore, don't you feel bad, do you want to change it?"

    Su Wan thought for a while, then shook his head: "If you don't change it, just wear it for a while."

    "Then, do you want to light candles?"

    "What candle?"

    He took her hand, walked to the dressing table, and took out a box from the cabinet below. Inside were two candlesticks carved with golden dragons and phoenixes. The dragons and phoenixes on the top were exquisitely carved, as if they were alive.

    Li Lin took out the candlestick and placed it on the dressing table, and then took out another box, which contained a pair of dragon and phoenix candles, red candles, painted with a layer of golden dragon and phoenix.

    Li Lin put the candle on the candlestick. The candlestick had a slot, just enough to hold the candle down.

    In the end, he took out a torch and opened it, and blew out a small flame for her: "Do you want to light a candle?"

    Su Wan nodded vigorously: "Main point."

    "Come here, I'll be with you."

    So he pulled her over, and the two of them stood in front of the dressing table, she was holding a torch and lighting candles, while he was hugging her behind her, watching her laugh and light candles.

    Two candles lit up, illuminating the room even brighter.

    She blew out the torch, turned to him and asked, "Why do you want to light candles all of a sudden?"

    He smiled, stretched out his hand to tie up a lock of her hair, and said in a soft and gentle tone, "Didn't you say the bridal chamber candles? How could there be no candles? I heard that the dragon and phoenix candles will burn all night and burn to the end before they go out. Husband and wife  Only then can we love each other until the end of our lives.¡±

    Su Wan was a little moved: "You are right, the candles still need to be lit."

    "Then, do you want to drink?"

    "Drinking?" Su Wan didn't understand, but he pulled her to sit in front of the dressing table, and then let him comb her hair in a bun. Probably because the two had been together for a long time, he had practiced this skill, although  It's not great, but it's okay to put her hair in a bun.

    After combing it, he began to kiss her beautiful hair and asked her: "Do you want to wear a phoenix crown?"

    Su Wan shook her head: "I don't wear it, it's heavy, that's all."

    She looked at herself in the mirror, with red clothes and black hair, and a beautiful complexion. Then she looked at the people around her, who were also tall and handsome.  It was the second time I saw him wearing the red dress.

    The first time was when we got married.

    However, once he wore this red wedding dress, he looked extraordinarily dignified, like a noble son of a royal grandson.

    She reached out and shook his hand, then lowered her head and smiled.

    Then he took her to drink under the eaves of the yard, and spread out a mat on the open space under the eaves, with a plum blossom table next to it, and a jade jug and wine glasses on it.

    The red lanterns glowed under the eaves, and the fluorescent lights everywhere in the courtyardThe flash also radiated fluorescence, Su Wan brought back two small straw cages from the yard, and rolled them around on the table.

    He poured two glasses of wine, and gave one to her. Su Wan sat opposite him at the desk, held the glass and sniffed: "Young beauty?"

    "Exactly."

    "You drink Qing Fei?"

    "Exactly."

    Su Wan smiled: "When did you get these wines again?"

    Su Wan really likes these two wines, especially the two elegant names, which are really elegant.

    Qingfei is jade, like a gentleman, holding a cup of green bamboo proudly, and the breeze is indifferent.

    A confidante is a beauty, it is the peach blossom that is burning, and for a beauty, it is the peach blossom in spring, which is charming and charming.

    "I was brought over a while ago. Have a drink?"

    "OK."

    So the two touched a glass of wine, and Su Wan took a sip slowly, feeling that the aroma of the wine had a faint fragrance of peach blossoms in the mouth, and when it entered the throat, there was a slight smell of wine, which was very light, but the wine was not strong.  It is not easy to get drunk.

    Then the two of them leaned together to enjoy the scenery and talked, and when they reached the back, they both fell silent, just leaning together quietly, looking at the yard and the sky.

    ? Tonight the moon is bright, the stars are hidden, the white moonlight is sprinkled on the world, and everywhere it goes seems to be dyed with a layer of moonlight, and the one-day fireflies placed in the flowerbed on the branches emit fluorescence.

    There were sounds of insects and birds from the fields and forests outside the courtyard. Because of the distance, the sound seemed to be isolated from the world. She leaned in his arms and felt that the world was quiet and beautiful.

    She turned her head and put her face close to his arms, then rubbed against him, like a kitten looking for a safe place to sleep.

    He smiled, bowed his head and kissed her, first at the corner of his mouth, then pressed her lips against hers, and tried gently, seeing that she didn't resist, he only slightly increased his strength.

    She put her arms around his neck and let him kiss him. After a while, he let her go.

    Under the weak light, her face was dyed a thin layer of red, and the corners of her eyes were dyed peach red, like peach blossoms blooming on the branches in spring, and her delicate and charming, panting red lips were like summer  The reddest and alluring flower in full bloom.

    She is like a fairy in the mountains and forests, pure and gentle, and like a goblin that haunts the night, specially seducing men's souls.

    He lowered his head and kissed her again, his eyes were deep and slightly evil, when he looked down at her, that glance seemed to see the depths of her eyes, no matter where she was hiding, there was nothing wrong with her.  Hide away.

    He reached out and stroked a strand of hair beside her ear, with a gentle tone: "Go back?"

    She hummed softly, then leaned into his arms.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 744 Ah Wan, are you afraid?

    ?

    He stretched out his hand to pick her up, and weighed her secretly. Although he had raised her for two years, she was a little heavier than before, but it was still light. He thought to himself that he would raise her again in the future, so that she would be healthy.  That's good.

    He carried her back all the way, and she buried her head in his arms, feeling a little hopeful, a little ashamed, and moreover, a little scared.

    This time, he is not like before, he will let her go in the end.

    But up to now, there seems to be no reason to reject him, and, moreover, she is looking forward to it in her heart. She has always wanted to be with him and to be his wife.

    She is his veritable wife, and she will give birth to a girl for him in the future. She knows that he hopes to have a girl in his heart. The little girl is cute, and then he calls him daddy. The two of them dress her up beautifully  Yes, grow up with her.

    And then, the two of them stayed together for the rest of their lives, and after a long, long time, she would not regret it, and felt that being with him in this life was the luckiest and happiest thing in her life.

    Finally, when she is about to leave, she can still look forward to the next life, maybe she can meet him in the next life.

    He put her on the bed, kissed her first, and then got up again. She came back to her senses in a daze, and grabbed his sleeve: "Where are you going?"

    Her mind was a little messed up, she was dazed by his kiss, and her thoughts were messed up. Seeing that he was about to get up now, she recalled half of the things he didn't do last time.

    He leaned over and kissed her forehead: "I'll pull the bed curtain, don't worry."

    Su Wan squeezed his sleeve tightly, and snorted softly: "You are in a hurry, I am not in a hurry."

    He smiled lowly: "I was in a hurry, it was my fault, Madam let go."

    Su Wan reluctantly let go, turned around and watched as he put down the blackout bed curtain and pulled it back again. The light of the candle was gradually blocked by the bed curtain, and the light inside began to dim.

    She was a little nervous, and stretched out her hand to pull the quilt on the side to hide herself, but halfway through the quilt, the quilt was pulled down, and the person on it was pressed down, her heart beat wildly, and she looked at him with wide eyes.

    Li Lin lowered his head and kissed her eyes, which made her close her eyes quickly. He smiled, stretched out his hand to touch her ear, and asked in a low voice, "Are you afraid?"

    Su Wan opened her eyes and saw him looking down at her with desire and patience in his eyes, which made his breath a little unstable.

    She stretched out her hand and placed it on his heart, feeling his rapid heartbeat, one by one, as if it fell on her heart, and the heartbeat was also in sync with his.

    He reached out and grabbed her hand, hummed softly, and asked again: "Awan, are you afraid?"

    Su Wan shook her head, and stretched out her other hand to caress his face. She had thought about it messily before, and she was indeed a little scared. After all, this was the first time she had experienced it, and it was said that it was still painful, but now, she  It seems that I am not afraid anymore.

    She wants to be with him.

    She just wanted to be with him.

    She raised her head to kiss him, he was stunned for a moment, just when she loosened her hand, she wrapped her hands around his neck, hugged him tightly and kissed him.

    The soft lips pressed against his lips, they were so soft, as if they could be broken with just one bite, he came back to his senses, knowing that this was her answer, so he didn't hesitate any longer  , lowered his head and pressed her on the soft pillow, turned his defense into an offense, and demanded from her lips.

    Perhaps the force was a bit heavy, and she felt a little panicked, so she had to reach out and hug him tighter.

    "Awan, Awan, don't be afraid"

    I don't know how long the kiss lasted, he stretched out his hand and began to untie her clothes. At first, he was gentle and patient, pleasing her gently.

    The two of them had messed around so many times, and even though it didn't work out, he knew her body quite well, knew how to make her soft like a puddle of spring water, and let him do whatever he wanted.

    Her skin was white and tender, and it was dyed with a thin layer of red when she was in love. It was smooth and delicate to the touch, and it was softer than fine silk.  piping hot.

    He looked down at her lying on a red quilt, her crowed hair was spread out, her white face was smoky red, her half-opened eyes were misty, and she was so soft and charming.

    Then he pushed up and took the person he was thinking of as his own.

    This is the wife he married back, and there is nothing he cannot do.

    Su Wan felt like a small boat on the lake, the wind and rain were sometimes sudden and sometimes gentle, he was like the one she caught.A driftwood, only by clinging to it and holding on to it will it not be knocked down in the wind and rain.

    She had to grab him, grab him hard.

    By the time she regained consciousness again, it was unknown how long it had been. The two of them were taking a shower in the bathroom. She was leaning against his arms, her body was limp, and she had no strength at all, so she could only lean against him weakly.

    He lowered his head, with some smiles in his eyes, and kissed her ear, his tone was gentle, as if sighing with satisfaction: "I'm awake, but still feeling uncomfortable?"

    Su Wan shook her head and didn't answer his words. It was indeed a little painful at first, but it was not unbearable for a while, and it passed after a while, and then only endless lingering remained.

    It doesn't hurt right now, but my body is sore and swollen, there must be some discomfort, and I am so tired that I don't want to move, I just want to lean against him to sleep.

    She didn't answer, and he didn't ask again. After washing, he hugged her up, wiped off the water on his body, put on his pajamas, and then carried her out of the bedroom.  Let her lie down on the wooden couch by the window for a while.

    "You go to bed first, I'll change the bed, and I'll take you back later."

    She hummed lightly, and when she saw him bow his head and kiss him, he responded obediently. He reached out and rubbed her slightly sweaty hair roots, opened the window a little, and took the blanket beside her to cover her.

    Su Wan was extremely sleepy at first, but she couldn't sleep lying on the wooden couch. Through the window, she saw the yard outside.

    At this moment, the moon was covered by dark clouds, and the wind picked up again in the yard, blowing in coolly, and the leaves swayed in the wind, as if it was going to rain.

    Some voices came from the inner room separated by a screen. It was Li Lin who was changing the bed. The bedding that was changed on weekdays was placed in the cubicle, and there happened to be something that could be changed.

    When the two lived together, they didn't really like the servants touching the quilt on the bed. They thought it was a very private thing, and their body was full of the smell of the two of them, so it became his job to change the bedding on the bed.  What marks are left on it, and another job of washing quilts.

    Su Wan is also sometimes thankful. Fortunately, there is a place in the bathroom, where you can wash and hang it to dry. Otherwise, when the two of them did something and needed to change the quilt and wash the quilt, everyone would know.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 745 But He Still Wants to Come for the Fourth Time

    After she thought for a while, Li Lin made the bed and came back to hug her, and then pulled back the windows that had just been opened.

    Su Wan's lips moved: "Is it going to rain outside? I saw it was windy."

    "Well, I guess it will be downloaded in a while."

    "On that day Firefly"

    "I'll have someone take it back tomorrow. It's useless anyway."

    As the name suggests, one-day firefly has a lifespan of only one day. When it comes to tomorrow, it will no longer shine, and even if it is brought back, it will be of no use.

    Su Wan thought for a while, but didn't say anything more.

    When she was lying on the bed again, she was really sleepy. The newly changed quilt had a faint floral fragrance, which she liked.  The day will go away.

    The embrace beside her was warm and comfortable. She closed her eyes and finally felt drowsy. Just as she was about to fall asleep, the people next to her came up to kiss her again. First they kissed her neck.  The clothes were pulled down a little, and fell on the shoulders and back one by one.

    This person seems to especially like to kiss her back, and he loved to do this before.

    She hadn't figured it out yet, thinking that, like before, he tossed and tossed, and finally went to take a cold bath by herself. At that time, she would naturally be able to get away and sleep.

    However, this time is different now, he kissed her for a long time and then called her twice, seeing that she hummed softly twice and didn't respond, he thought she had acquiesced, and then turned over and pressed over and tossed again.

    This time it was over, the rain outside was already a bit heavy, rustling on the tiles of the roof, and the water from the eaves splashing down, like a string of beads, dripping on the ground.

    She was lying on the bed with her eyes half closed to breathe, she was so tired that she didn't even want to move her fingers, she really didn't want to care about anything at the moment, she just wanted to sleep with her pillow on her head.

    However, before she fell asleep, the people behind her came up to hug her again, kissing and touching her, as if they wanted to do it again.

    She really wanted to sleep, but this man just kept trying to prevent her from sleeping. She wanted to stretch out her hand to push him away, but found that her hand was limp and she didn't have much strength, as if she wanted to refuse.

    She was tired and uncomfortable. Seeing that he still wanted to toss, she felt a little wronged in her heart. She felt that he had gone too far today and didn't know how to understand her.

    She came here twice before, she didn't feel anything, she felt okay, just wash up and go to bed, but just now came the third time, she felt really tired, but because he endured it for so long,  She pampered him too.

    But he still wants to come for the fourth time!

    This is a bit too much!

    Su Wan really didn't want to talk to him anymore.

    But she didn't want to talk to him, the man was tightly entangled, and she couldn't push him away. She felt uncomfortable and felt wronged in her heart. She tried to push him twice but it didn't work, and then she was so wronged that she shed tears.

    She sobbed softly, sounding aggrieved and pitiful, like a kitten.

    Hearing her crying softly, Li Lin was stunned for a moment, a little at a loss, and hurriedly lay down and hugged her: "What's the matter? A Wan?"

    She sobbed softly twice, and didn't have much strength to cry. Hearing this, he shook his head. He reached out to wipe her tears, rubbed her hair, sweated a little, and the hair roots around her ears were a little wet.  Sighing, he asked in a low voice, "Did I hurt you just now? What's wrong with you? Let me see."

    He didn't cry when he was in pain before, but now he was so wronged that he cried. He wondered if he hurt her just now.

    Su Wan refused to show him, and shook her head upon hearing this: "I don't want it."

    He tried to coax: "Be good, let me see."

    "I don't want it." She hugged a corner of the quilt, but refused to let go, thinking about it and she was so wronged that she shed tears, "I don't want it anymore."

    Li Lin paused, and finally understood where he was wronged, probably because he asked for too much, and she really couldn't stand it.

    ?What people in the world say about 'death under a peony flower, even being a ghost', he didn't believe it at first, he thought it was just that, that's all.

    However, after having tasted it, it really makes people addicted to it, wishing to get drunk for a long time.

    Today he really couldn't hold it back. After thinking about it for so long, he always felt dissatisfied and wanted to ask for more, but he forgot that she really couldn't bear too much at the moment.

    "Okay, okay, no more." He stretched out his hand and patted her on the back, coaxing her carefully, "It's my fault, stop crying, stop crying."

    Su Wan didn't want to pay attention to him, turned her back to him, and then went into the bedNo, leaning against the railing beside the bed, hugged the quilt and curled up into a ball, as if she really didn't want to talk to him anymore, the farther away from him the better.

    Li Lin was stunned for a moment, and then stuck it up, stretched out his arms to hug her, and coaxed her softly: "Awan, madam, don't be angry with me."

    At this time, you always have to bow your head. As for the question of shame, the husband and wife get along in private, and such things as face have long been lost. After all, it is the wife who is more important than face.

    In case she is suffocated and angry with herself, or if she doesn't cooperate next time, that will be a big deal.

    He hugged her vainly, and coaxed her in a low voice: "Good Awan, don't be angry."

    Su Wan was so tired that he felt that he was really noisy, so he reached out and slapped his hand away: "I want to sleep."

    "Okay, then you go to bed."

    Su Wan was really tired. Seeing that he didn't disturb her sleep, she fell asleep after a while. She seemed to be extremely tired, and she frowned slightly when she fell asleep, as if she was going to sleep forever.

    Li Lin took a deep breath, and when she fell asleep, he fished her out from the corner and held her in his arms. He thought about the grievance she cried just now, and was afraid that he had hurt her indiscriminately before.  , carefully tore off the quilt to check for her.

    The injury was not injured, but she lost her strength when she was excited earlier, leaving many marks. Her skin was white and tender, and it looked red in patches. By tomorrow, it will probably turn green.

    He stretched out his hand to touch it, and saw that she was also sweating a lot, and she was a little sticky.

    Li Lin wanted to take her to take a bath, but he didn't dare. If he woke her up again, he might really be angry.

    After thinking about it, he put on his pajamas and got up, went to the bathroom, took the cloth towel that he usually wipes with water, wrung it out, and wiped her, so that he could sleep more comfortably.

    In the end, he went to the study to get a bottle of potion for promoting blood circulation and removing blood stasis, rubbed it on her and spread it, so that she would feel better tomorrow. After doing this, he put on her pajamas again.

    He messed around with her before, and every time she had to put on her clothes before going to bed, she would put them on if she could, and ask him to help if she couldn't, or he would be in a hurry with him. After thinking about it, he decided to put on her clothes,  It's better to sleep comfortably.

    After I was done, I was sweating a lot, I turned my head to the bathroom and took a shower and came back, and then I fell asleep with someone in my arms.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 746

    ?

    The rain in the middle of the night was pattering, and it tended to get bigger and bigger. The rain didn't stop in the morning, but it was much lighter, and the rain fell under the eaves.

    The flowers and plants in the flower garden were also beaten by the rain all night, some were crooked and sickly, and some still bloomed in the rain.

    Li Lin woke up early, looked down at the person who was sleeping comfortably in his arms, his heart was soft, he stretched out his hand to caress her eyebrows and eyes, then fell on her ear, pulled a strand of hair, and twisted it between his fingers.  .

    Afterwards, he watched her daily waking up with a smile.

    At about the time she normally woke up, she started to move.

    Originally, she was leaning against his arms, as if treating him as a quilt, without opening her eyes, like a cat, dawdling in his arms for a while, then reaching out to grab the quilt,  Holding the quilt, I turned it back and forth a few times, and finally lay flat on the bed with the quilt in my arms, and then slowly opened my eyes.

    At this moment, it is estimated that her brain and eyes are still not clear, she pulled the quilt to cover her head again, rubbed her head against the quilt for a while and then slowed down for a while.

    It was about half a cup of tea before she reached out to touch the side, looking for her husband.

    After watching this series of actions, he laughed out loud with a puff.

    It's really so cute, it seems that seeing her get up every day can make her feel good, but most of the time when she wakes up, he gets up early, and there are not many opportunities like this.

    Su Wan stretched out her hand to touch it, but she touched a warm chest when she usually touched an empty place. She was startled, then pulled off the quilt and turned her head to look over, just in time to meet him and smiled.

    Su Wan: "!!!" Why is this person here?  Why aren't you up yet?

    He looked at her shocked eyes, and called out with a smile: "Ma'am."

    Su Wan: ""

    She stretched out her hand and patted her forehead, her mind cleared up.

    He stretched out his hand and pulled her over to hold her in his arms, then pulled the quilt to cover the two of them, lowered his head and kissed her forehead, and then asked her: "Are you still feeling uncomfortable?"

    Su Wan frowned, her body was still a little sore, but she could bear it, so she shook her head: "It's okay."

    Recalling what happened last night, she was so wronged that she cried later, her face was as red as if she had dyed rouge, she felt a little ashamed, and then a little embarrassed, she stretched out her hand to cover her face, a little ashamed to see others.

    Actually cried.

    It's really embarrassing.

    Li Lin didn't care about this with her, he was afraid that she would remember what happened last night and be angry with him, so he smiled when he saw this, didn't mention it anymore, stretched out his hand to pull her hand away, bowed his head and kissed her  , asked: "Are you going to get up?"

    Su Wan couldn't remember it. Firstly, her body was so sore that her body didn't feel like her own. She really didn't want to move. Secondly, when she slept last night, she didn't know what time it was in the middle of the night. She didn't get enough sleep.  , I really want to sleep.

    "I don't remember."

    He said: "Get up first, eat something before going to sleep."

    Su Wan stretched out his hand to touch his stomach, and felt that he was hungry, so he nodded, he smiled, then lowered his head to kiss her again: "I'll get you some clothes, which one do you want to wear today?"

    "You can take whatever you want."

    "Okay." Li Lin got up, put on her shoes and got out of bed, went to the cubicle to get her clothes, and waited for her to put them on when she came back. Seeing that he was willing to serve her, Su Wan was also happy not to move.

    When he finished dressing and came out, she also graciously chose a belt for him and tied it up.

    Courtesy reciprocity.

    After finishing these, the two packed up the dresses and placed them on the tabletop with a twig-patterned cushion beside them.

    At this time, footsteps came from the yard. It turned out that Shanwu and Zhucui came over with hot water for washing.

    Li Lin went to open the door, asked them to put down the hot water, and sent them to see how the breakfast was prepared in the kitchen. Finally, he came in with the hot water, and the two washed their faces and mouths together, and then gave each other  hair.

    Because it is at home and does not go out, it is simpler to fix it with a hairpin.

    When it was over, he also gave her thrush.

    ? At first Mr. Li¡¯s ability to thrush eyebrows was really poor, but after a few more times of drawing, he mastered the technique. Thrush eyebrows are like painting, he can draw any look for you.

    Su Wan felt so happy, tiptoed and kissed him, and then went to eat breakfast together.

    ?After breakfast, Su Wan still felt tired and flustered, so she went back to sleep. Li Lin originally wanted to accompany her, but was rejected, sayingIf you sleep with him, you don't need to sleep at all, so you drive him to the study and let him read.

    Li Lin didn't force it. He read in the study for a while, and then went to the outer courtyard to deal with some matters.

    Su Wan felt much more comfortable after sleeping all morning, so she woke up and asked someone to replace the red in the courtyard with the original ones. As for the red yarn and red silk, I put them away first and washed them when the weather cleared up.  Put it away in the box.

    When Li Lin came back in the afternoon, the yard looked brand new again. For a moment he thought he had gone to the wrong place, but soon he no longer felt that he had gone to the wrong place, because the hostess in the house saw him coming back and pulled him to the wrong place.  Go wash the quilt.

    Li Lin: ""

    After thinking about it, it seems that he can't refuse, and he doesn't like to let people wash it, and he doesn't want her to do it, so he can only come by himself, but in this weather, it seems that he can't dry it after washing.

    The two squatted in the small yard behind the bathroom. He changed into a narrow-sleeved dress and scrubbed by the sink, while she squatted aside and watched, propping her chin with one hand, as if she was very happy.

    The rain stopped in the morning, but the sky is also gloomy at the moment, with occasional wind blowing, which makes it a bit cool.

    "It's going to rain later in the weather, and I'm afraid it won't dry after washing."

    "That's right." Su Wan thought for a while, and then said, "Then you wash it and hang it to dry. If you really don't want to dry it, let someone take it down. Then you can wash it again. If the weather is good, you can dry it. If the weather is not good, just dry it."  gone."

    "Let's have someone wash it again when the weather is good. You don't dislike the bad smell of firewood."

    "It's not that I hate it, I just think it's more comfortable to sleep on the sun-baked bedding, and it smells like sunshine."

    Su Wan is a temperament that comes and goes. If there is no condition, she can live a hard life, but she will try her best to make her life better. If there is a condition, she can eat beautiful clothes, delicacies from mountains and seas.

    "Then wait for the sun to shine, then wash and hang it to dry."

    He wrung out the quilt, dried it on the drying pole in the small yard, washed his hands, looked at the dark clouds in the sky, and then took Su Guan back to the house. Su Wan walked beside him, seemingly very happy, walking  Sometimes I shake my hands.

    He smiled, then stretched out his hand to hold her hand tighter, interlocking his fingers.

    There is indeed a difference between being a husband and wife and not being a husband and wife. He feels complete and joyful in his heart, as if the two of them have completely become one person, husband and wife are one body, share weal and woe, and will never be separated again in this life  .  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 747 Sister, You've Been Wild Today

    In the afternoon, the two of them stayed together in the study room, one read Wen Ce, the other read the scriptures, the house was quiet and quiet, it was raining outside, and the rain fell from the sky, and the rain falling from the eaves was like drops of broken thread  like.

    Su Wan read the scripts with great interest. This year, the study published several scripts, not only sold well in Guiyan City, but even in the Imperial City.

    Zhang Fu'er and Sun Xiang wrote a lot of ideas and used a few, earning a lot of pocket money.

    After an unknown amount of time, Shanwu's voice sounded outside the house: "Madam, Mr. Sun is asking to see you."

    Su Wan raised her head, looked at the rain outside the window, and frowned slightly: "Mr. Sun? What is she here at this time?"

    Shan Wu stood in the bright hall outside the study, and said after hearing the words: "I don't know."

    Su Wan said: "You invite her to sit in the living room and have someone bring you warm water and a brazier, and I'll go right away."

    It's raining outside. She, a pregnant woman, came here to do something at this time. Su Wan was worried about something, so she still wanted to check it out.

    Shanwu responded and went to make arrangements.

    Su Wan folded the pages of the book, then got up: "I'll go and have a look."

    Li Lin hummed, turned his head and said: "Put on a cloak, it's raining and windy."

    "I see."

    Su Wan obediently went to the dormitory to get a cloak, walked to the door, and walked to the east wing with an umbrella.

    When the yard was built everywhere, I felt that the yard was too small, so no corridors were built. This way, the space in the yard is larger, but it is inconvenient to walk around when it rains.

    When Su Wan came over, Sun Xiang was already sitting in the room. Zhu Cui brought her a cup of warm water and brought her a brazier to warm her up. It was raining heavily when Sun Xiang came, although she had already  Be careful enough, but it's still inevitable to get wet on the skirt.

    However, seeing that there is warm water and a brazier, she is in a good mood. Usually when guests come, who doesn't get a cup of tea as usual, but now she is specially given a cup of warm water.

    Come to this brazier again, it¡¯s already more than March now, who¡¯s still roasting fire, look at this is not kiln-fired charcoal, it¡¯s the charcoal left after burning wood in the stove, this kind of charcoal is naturally not as durable as kiln-fired charcoal  It was burning to keep warm, and there was still smoke and dust.

    But in the end, it is ready-made, just take a brazier to the stove for boiling water in the back, and use tongs to grab some.

    Just as Sun Xiang took a sip of warm water to quench his thirst, he saw Su Wan arrive at the door, and Shan Wu took the umbrella from her hand beside him, and then saw her stepping over the threshold and walking in with her skirt raised.

    Sun Xiang glanced at her and saw that her face was pale and rosy, she seemed to be living a very healthy life, her eyes seemed to be softer and more charming than before, those eyes seemed to contain spring lake water, when she was charming  , I really want to drown people in it.

    Sun Xiang smiled: "Madam is well."

    "Mr. Sun." Su Wan walked in, and sat down opposite Sun Xiang. The two sat on the wooden couch by the window, with a coffee table between them. Zhu Cui also brought Su Wan a cup of warm water.

    Su Wan asked Sun Xiang: "I don't know why Mr. Sun came here today? It's raining so heavily, if there is anything to do, just send someone over to talk about it, why bother to go there in person."

    Sun Xiang gave up, but he didn't care: "It's just a trivial matter, and I didn't walk a few steps. I traveled all over the world before, and I have been to many places. Where can I be so delicate, I can't walk a few steps even if I am pregnant with a child."

    Just be careful not to fall.

    Su Wan said: "It's raining and the road is slippery, so be careful."

    "I'm careful." Sun Xiang nodded, then turned to look at the mountain mist and bamboos beside him, Su Wan raised his hand to let them go down, and then Sun Xiang lowered his voice and said, "I'm here today to  I showed it to Madam, what does Madam think?"

    As soon as Sun Xiang said this, Su Wan blushed again.

    Sun Xiang smiled and said: "Madam, there is no need to feel shy. The matter between men and women is just like this. You can't talk about it with others, but you can talk about it with me."

    Today's Sun Xiang is a bit like her personal doctor. Everything is about helping her recuperate her body. She asked, but it's not a bad idea.

    Su Wan thought for a while, moved her lips, and said after a while: "I don't think so, just, it's about the same"

    It was just a little painful at the beginning, but then it got better and felt good. If it wasn't for his tossing around again later, and even wanted to come for the fourth time, she was still, still quite willing to toss with him.

    Sun Xiang smiled when he heard the words, and stopped asking about these personal matters. He took her pulse first, and felt that there was nothing wrong with her, and then sent herThe box that ?? brought was handed over to Su Wan.

    Su Wan felt strange: "What is this?"

    Sun Xiang opened the box, and there were several boxes inside. Sun Xiang came over and told her about the function.

    "This is for the first time, if you feel jerky, apply some."

    Su Wan: "!!!"

    "This one is washed afterwards, and this one is applied after washing, nourishing and recuperating, and it will be cured the next day."

    Su Wan: "!!!"

    "There is also this, this is used once every seven days, it shrinks"

    This is not a car to kindergarten!

    Su Wan shook his hand and almost dropped the box.

    Sister, you are so wild today, I am really a little scared.

    Su Wan stood up suddenly: "I don't want to use these."

    It's really too shameful.

    Although she also likes to smear on her body on weekdays to make her skin white and tender, but it is second only to this. She doesn't want to use such a shameful thing.

    Seeing her wide-eyed look of shame and anger, Sun Xiang laughed, "Ma'am, don't be ashamed, Madam will know the benefits in the future, this is my own secret recipe, what kind of lady next to me will come here  Please, that's a thousand gold box, I'll see if I want to sell it to her or not."

    If Sun Xiang hadn't seen that Su Wan treated her very well, he wouldn't have made trouble.

    Before she got married, Su Wan was favored by others, and after she got married, she was even more protected by her husband. She was loved by thousands of people, and she was born as a noble girl. How could she want to use these things.

    Perhaps in their eyes, this is something that cannot be put on the table, it is something used by aunts and concubines to please the charming master, but they may be fine when they are young, and after a few years, the husband will not treat them anymore  Intrigued, he turned to a younger girl who would make him comfortable.

    Many were disdainful when they were young, but in the end, they spent all their time looking for one, just to keep the little love from their husband.

    How ridiculous.

    Perhaps this is the way of the world. When a woman marries, she must stick to it and abide by women's morals. It is normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines outside.

    It was precisely because she saw so many things like this that she didn't want to get married.

    What do you do when you get married?  If you are unhappy by yourself, do you find a man to bully you, and then get seven or eight women to torment you?

    Sun Xiang smiled ironically in his heart.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 748 Such an emperor will not be far away even if he does not perish

    Sun Xiang didn't believe these men from the bottom of his heart, and thought they were all good things.

    One by one, when they marry someone, they are full of joy, saying that they really love each other, and they will live up to it in this life. When they get married, when their family members grow old and feel tired and boring, they turn around and look for those young and beautiful girls.

    She has stayed in Jingpingyuan for so long, and she probably understands Li Lin's love and love for Su Wan. Because of Su Wan's poor health, she has been married for two years and has been waiting for her to recover before having sex with her.  , which is really rare.

    It can also be regarded as a rare loving couple.

    But Sun Xiang didn't know how long this love could last, maybe when Su Wan's confidante got old, he turned around and looked for someone else.

    "Madam, don't blame me for being troublesome. Men in this world are just like that. If you make him comfortable, then you can say anything and give you any favors. But you make him uncomfortable. I think  It's boring, so he turned around and went to find someone else."

    Su Wan bit her lip: "He is definitely not that kind of person."

    Li Lin is naturally not that kind of person. Whether it is the rules of the Li family or his own upbringing, he is not allowed to go out to find women anymore. If he finds it boring, he will probably take responsibility and protect her.  The family gets along like a family, and she will be with her forever.

    "My son is naturally not such a person." Sun Xiang smiled, "It's just that my wife made him feel at ease, and the relationship between the two can last longer, don't say that he is not good, there are no men in the world who are different  of."

    "Besides, these medicines are also good for my health. Madam uses them only for good and not for harm. If Madam is kind to me and treats me well these days, I would not give these to Madam."

    Su Wan's face was burning hot, she looked at Sun Xiang: "I always feel that you want to train me to become a demon concubine who will harm the country."

    Sun Xiang raised his eyebrows: "Whether it is a monster or not, being able to seduce people is a skill. If it is really a disaster for the country, it is because he has no concentration. How can this matter be blamed on women."

    "The kings who were subjugated before said that they talked about demon concubines. It didn't mean that they didn't have the strength to be seduced by someone. Such an emperor would not be far away even if he didn't die."

    "It's those men who talk about morality and righteousness, saying that this demon concubine or that demon woman harmed the country. It's really ridiculous."

    Su Wan: "" It seems to make sense.

    Sun Xiang shook the fan in his hand, and asked her again: "Madam, do you want it? Hurry up."

    Su Wan moved her lips, blushing and whispered: "I want it."

    Sun Xiang laughed immediately when he heard the words: "That's right. There is a list under the box. I have written down the functions. When Madam uses it, just take a look. When Madam is used up, tell me again, and I will give it to Madam."  Get some."

    Su Wan's tone was difficult: "No, no"

    "I still have two dances here, Madam can also practice when she is free"

    "If madam wants any erotic pictures, I have them here too."

    Su Wan: ""

    Su Wan didn't know how to answer her words, so she could only be silent in the end.

    Sister, your way is really wild, I really can't keep up.

    It feels like yesterday she was still a delicate flower in bud, the outside world was disturbing, she was tightly protected, but today she has to face a bunch of colorful things.

    Su Guan finally sent Sun Xiang away, holding the box felt extremely hot, subconsciously wanted to throw it away, but it seemed that he didn't want to throw it away, finally thought about it, forget it, just find a corner and put it away first  Let's go.

    She really really doesn't want to use it.

    Really too shameful.

    Li Lin saw her go out for a trip, and when she came back, her little face was stained with a thin layer of red, and her eyes seemed to have no idea where to put them, so she smiled and reached out to rub her hair, without saying anything.

    In the next two days, this person didn't move much, and he slept well at night, at most he held her in his arms, and she secretly thought, did he think this matter was boring, so he didn't want to bother  up.

    Just when she breathed a sigh of relief, it turned out that she was thinking too naively. He was fattening up the piglets before eating them, and let her raise them for two days. He felt that she was almost done, so he started to toss.

    Probably because he had endured it for a long time, this man seemed to want to make up what he owed before, and the torment was endless, which made Su Wan not able to sleep much at night, and started to sleep when he was tired during the day, and a little  The spirit continues to toss.

    Su Wan dealt with him for a few days, but felt very tired every day, and only hoped that??The momentum is over, hurry up and calm down a bit, so as to let her go.

    It's also fortunate that there are no guests coming to the door these days, otherwise she sleeps during the day every day, and if people find out, they may make fun of her.

    In the twinkling of an eye, it was twenty-six, and the couple were going to the Imperial City to congratulate Yue Ting on their wedding. The day before departure finally calmed down, allowing her to sleep well and go out to meet people.

    ?Because he had made an appointment with Mrs. Xie before, the carriage departed from Shiqiao Village in the morning, and went all the way to Xie's house. After meeting Mrs. Xie, they went to the Imperial City together.

    Mrs. Xie took her youngest son with her this time.

    Mrs. Xie gave birth to two sons and one daughter in her life, and the girl is already married. She is married to the son of the Zhao family who returned to Yancheng. The eldest son is the husband of the Chen family and the young master of the Xie family.

    Mrs. Chen is now six months pregnant. The eldest son has to help his father with family affairs and take care of his pregnant wife at the same time. Naturally, he can't get away. Therefore, only the younger son has this free time.

    Mrs. Xie's youngest son is called Xie Yunzhi. He is a thin and thin young man. He is only fifteen years old this year. He looks like a clean, gentle and gentle son, and he is very polite when talking to others.

    Mrs. Xie had nothing to do on the way, so she came to Su Wan's carriage to play chess with her. Speaking of Xie Yunzhi, she smiled: "This kid still wants to take the imperial examination. He said he wanted to be an official, so I took it with him."  He went to the imperial city for a walk, just to show him the students in the world."

    "That's not bad. It's not long since Chunwei released the rankings, and the imperial examination is coming up. The top students in the entire Dongzhao are there. If you can't learn anything from them, it's okay to feel the atmosphere."

    "That's right." Mrs. Xie smiled, and looked at Su Wan several times in a row. Su Wan reached out and touched her face, a little strange, "Madam, what do you see me doing? Could it be that I have flowers on my face?"

    "No, I just think the princess is a little different today."

    Su Wan didn't understand: "What's the difference?"

    "It's not the same." Mrs. Xie smiled, but didn't continue, and mentioned Su Luo again, "I heard that the princess has a younger sister who is only fourteen this year, and I don't know if she ever promised her a kiss.  "

    "A Luo is fourteen this year, but I can't say anything about her." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 749 Probably the love of her life died at that time

    When Mrs. Xie asked this, it was obvious that she wanted to get married with Duke Jinning.

    Jinning Duke's Mansion is a new family of powerful people, and although the Xie family is in Guiyan City, it is not bad. Compared with the Wang family, the so-called head of the four families, Xie's family is low-key and rich, and it comes from the clan of Guiyan City.  Going and going, the Xie family is still standing tall, which shows how powerful it is.

    However, Su Wan's 'can't speak' clearly meant to refuse, and Mrs. Xie was a little surprised.

    "My family's Yunzhi looks pretty good, with a good temper, good knowledge, and very motivated."

    Mrs. Xie smiled. In fact, she really thinks that this girl from the Duke of Jinning is pretty good. Although she was born of the stepmother, she is also a serious daughter. Apart from the Duke of Jinning, her father is also a third-rank servant.

    With such an identity, it is enough for the eldest son of the Xie family, but if it is the second son, it is indeed a bit high for the woman.

    Mrs. Xie said: "If your sister comes over in the future, she will also have a company with the Princess."

    Su Wan said: "If Ma'am is interested, just ask my father. I really don't like talking."

    The members of the Xie family, in fact, Su Wan thinks they are pretty good. Both Patriarch Xie and Mrs. Xie are reasonable people and never make things difficult for others. Mrs. Xie treats the Chen family very well.

    Mrs. Chen is not a bad person, she is gentle and kind, and treats others politely, and Xie Yunzhi, a young man, looks really good.

    Really speaking, Xie's family is indeed a good place to live. As long as the married person doesn't cause trouble all the time, he can still live a good life.

    However, the Xie family also had a fly in the ointment, which made Su Wan not very satisfied.

    The Xie family, like other clans, takes marrying wives and taking concubines as a matter of course. The head of the Xie family has three concubines, and the eldest son Xie also has three concubines.  His chosen concubine.

    If Mr. Xie is like this, Xie Yunzhi is naturally unavoidable.

    Su Wan didn't want Su Luo to marry such a husband. In the future, she would either be virtuous and magnanimous, or she would be angry with these concubines for the rest of her life. No matter which one, she was in a panic.

    Su Guan and Li Lin are a harmonious husband and wife, and their relationship is extremely deep. Knowing what it was like to be a husband and wife, she really couldn't imagine what it would be like if there were more concubines. She felt afraid  is unbearable.

    So she still thinks that it is more suitable for Su Luo to find a husband who does not take concubines, even if he is from a poor background, but the love between husband and wife is unmatched, which is also very good.

    If it is not possible, she would rather choose one of the people around Li Lin. Those people are not bad at all. She just needs to let Li Lin transfer him out and arrange a new job.  To support the family, Su Luo also had a dowry, and lived a good life.

    It's not bad to be able to live a comfortable life in this life.

    But since Mrs. Xie asked, Su Wan hesitated for a moment, and explained the reason behind it.

    "Actually, my father's thinking is really different. He married my mother and A Luo's mother successively, but he has never taken a concubine these years. He thinks that husband and wife are a matter between two people. If there are more other women  , the taste will change.¡±

    "My father agreed to my marriage with Jing Yuan in the past. In fact, this is also the reason. The ancestors of the Li family were not allowed to take concubines, and they did not continue to marry. He married me in his life. Even if I unfortunately left earlier, he only had  I."

    "There is nothing wrong with Xie's family, but my father is afraid that he wants to find someone who is similar, and the family is worse, so it doesn't matter."

    "Other people say that if you marry someone, you must marry a high family, and your children and grandchildren will enjoy happiness in the future, but my father said that he only cares about his daughter's life well.  It's up to you."

    Su Xun is indeed a very good father. Whether he is a son or a daughter, his love is true, and he is dedicated to his children.

    Mrs. Xie didn't expect such a reason, she paused for a moment, and thought of her youth again in a trance.

    She is also an aristocratic daughter of the Imperial City. The one who married into Xie's family was the eldest son, and she was the main wife. They had just married not long ago, and the two had a loving life.

    Later, the general room was raised, and the concubine room was taken in. Although the families of powerful and powerful clans are almost like this, when the husband spends the night in other women's rooms, he tosses and turns alone, and the pain in his heart can be imagined.

    Probably the love of her life died at that time, and she didn't have any expectations for that man, as if she was passing by, and he could do whatever he liked. Later, the child gradually grew up, and now it's more than half of her life.  soon toopassed.

    That person said more than once that she was a good wife and a good mistress of the Xie family, but what she thought in her heart was that if there was another life in her life, she would never want to see him again.

    Now that her daughter is married to the Zhao family, it seems to be the same. Her daughter has also cried to her many times because her husband dotes on her concubine.

    Looking at Su Wan now, although she is poorly married, many people feel that it is a pity that with her status, it is also possible to marry a prince and grandson to be a prince, concubine and concubine, but she is married, and her life is really real  good.

    Whether a person is doing well or not can be judged by just looking at the person's mental outlook. Su Wan's skin is fair and rosy, and when he smiles, he is gentle and sweet, with a little bit of the charm and tenderness of a little woman.  Very good.

    Madam Xie took a long time before she sighed: "It would be great if there were only two people between husband and wife."

    Su Wan actually wanted to ask, why did you arrange a house for Mr. Xie, and after you got married, you took a good concubine?

    However, it was really difficult to ask such a question, so she held back her mouth.

    She smiled: "If madam is willing and willing to make such a promise, you should talk to my father. If you don't want to, forget it."

    Madam Xie nodded: "I understand."

    The two played another game of chess, and then at noon, the group had dinner in a small town. In the afternoon, Mrs. Xie returned to her own carriage, and Li Lin got into the carriage, leaning on the soft pillow with her and talking.

    Su Wan told him what Mrs. Xie had mentioned before, and then sighed: "Although Xie's family is nice, but if Ah Luo will serve her husband with others in the future, I really don't want to. I would rather find someone with lower conditions.  I don't want her to be like this in her life."

    "Just look for it slowly. She is still young, so it won't be too late to wait another two years. Besides, my father-in-law definitely knows it in his heart, and he will look after her for her."

    "That's right, then I don't want to." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 750: The Wedding Banquet at the Duke¡¯s Mansion

    However, Su Wan still felt that the matter of the Xie family would definitely not work out. Mrs. Xie arranged a room for the eldest son, and after marrying a wife, she gave the eldest son a concubine. If she complied with such a thing, how could the Chen family bear it?  It's going to turn the world upside down, and there will definitely be resentment between the sisters-in-law in the future.

    She sighed: "It's a pity." The Xie family is still good.

    Stopping and stopping on the road, I arrived at Wangdi Town on the evening of the twenty-seventh day. Although the current journey is not far away, the gate of the city will be closed soon, so after discussing with Madam Xie, I went to the town.  I rented a small courtyard to rest for one night, and then went to the city tomorrow.

    Because tomorrow is the time for Yue Ting to get married, Su Wan plans to go directly to Zhen Guogong's mansion after entering the city, and return to Jingpingyuan after having a banquet.  Send the things you brought back to Jingpingyuan, and share them the next day.

    In the early morning of the vertical day, a group of people set off for the imperial city together after having breakfast, and went straight to the government of the town.

    At this moment, the Duke of Zhenguo's mansion was already bustling with activity. There was an endless stream of carriages in front of the gate, and there was a line behind them. A family of guests got out of the carriage and asked people to move the carriage away, and then another family came up again.

    Su Guan and his wife, Mrs. Xie, mother and son each took a carriage. As soon as the carriage arrived at the door, someone came up and said, "The princess and uncle are here."

    The man beside him also smiled: "Cousin, cousin-in-law, you are here."

    It was Yue Zhen and Nanny Song who came here. Nanny Song is the confidant of Mrs. Zhen Guogong. In the mansion, everyone will give a little face and ask her to pick them up, but on behalf of Zhen Guogong  lady.

    Su Wan lifted the curtain with a smile: "It's Third Cousin and Nanny Song, why did you come out today?"

    Nanny Song laughed so hard that her wrinkles creased: "There are a lot of things going on in the house today, Madam was afraid that there would be no one to serve her when the Princess came, so she sent this old slave over, and it happened that this old slave was old and couldn't do much,  I was tired after standing for a long time, so I took this job."

    Yue Zhen laughed twice: "Grandmother asked me to entertain my cousin-in-law, and I will take him there for a drink later."

    Li Lin also smiled: "We will have a banquet in a while, and I will definitely have a drink with you."

    "It's easy to talk about."

    After the two got out of the carriage, someone moved the carriage away, and now only the coachman was left watching the carriage.

    Mrs. Xie also got out of the carriage and walked over here.

    Su Wan introduced Mrs. Xie, and then entered the gate of Duke Zhen's mansion together, put down the congratulatory gifts, leaving one person alone to look at the list of congratulatory gifts, and then walked into the yard.

    After entering the gate and reaching the outer garden courtyard, the male and female guests separated. Yue Zhen took Li Lin and Xie Yunzhi to the male guest's side, while Su Guan and Mrs. Xie followed Nanny Song to the female guest's side.

    On the way, the two chatted for a while, and Nanny Song asked Su Wan, "When did the princess arrive?"

    Su Wan replied with a smile: "I arrived at Wangdi Town yesterday evening. Seeing that there was no time, I rested overnight. I just entered the city this morning. No, I came here as soon as I entered the city."

    Nanny Song said: "Yesterday Madam was still talking about when the princess came back, thinking that if she didn't come yesterday, she must have arrived today, so I asked the old slave to wait on purpose."

    Su Wan nodded: "Grandmother's health is okay recently?"

    "It's very good. The eldest son is going to get married. Madam is happy. This happiness means that everything will be fine. I just want to hold my great-grandson in my arms in a few years." Mrs. Zhen Guogong's wife has been climbing for so many years.  I got my wish.

    "Has my cousin gone to pick up the bride?"

    "It's gone, the princess came at an unfortunate time, they went out, and the princess arrived."

    "It doesn't matter, anyway, I'll see you later. When the bride comes in, I'll go and see my cousin."

    "That's a good feeling."

    A group of people soon entered the courtyard where they received guests today. At this moment, many people have come to the courtyard. Some are chatting in the house, and some are talking in the pavilion or the flower garden by the pool.

    ?Because it was spring, and it was the right time for the flowers to bloom, the courtyard was decorated with colorful flowers, making it extremely bustling and lively.

    Su Guan walked all the way through the courtyard and was led to the main hall. At this moment, Mrs. Zhen Guogong and some wives who were about her age were talking, and Mrs. Wang, Mrs. Jinning, was also among them.

    Today is the grand occasion for Mrs. Zhen Guogong's wife. Naturally, the Jinning Duke's mansion will be entertained. The Yue family is gone, but Su Wan is still there, so the two families have always been in touch, and the relationship is not bad.

    "Madam, the princess is back."

    Mrs. Zhen Guogong, who was sitting in the front seat, looked up and saw Su Wan walking in, and she immediately smiled: "A Guan is back.Come on, come and show grandma.  "

    Su Wan smiled and went forward with Mrs. Xie to salute, and then introduced Mrs. Xie to Mrs. Zhen Guogong: "This is Mrs. Xie from the Xie family in Guiyan City. This time, I will walk with you."

    Mrs. Zhen Guogong remembered people, but she laughed when she heard the words: "I do remember, the daughter of the Wu family, the second lady of the Pingyuan Houfu is your own sister."

    Mrs. Xie smiled: "Madam Guo has a good memory, it's me."

    "You haven't been back for many years."

    Mrs. Xie said: "It's been several years. I originally planned to come back this year. I heard that there is a happy event in the house. I happened to be with the princess. I also came to congratulate the house."

    Mrs. Zhen Guogong laughed loudly: "You are interested, please sit down and talk."

    Mrs. Zhen Guogong held Su Wan and talked for a while, and then let her go. Su Wan found a seat beside Wang and said, "Grandmother, sister-in-law."

    Today, only Murong Xian accompanied Mrs. Wang, Mrs. Yang and Mrs. Jiang, Mrs. Wang did not want to bring them out. As for Ms. Li, since it was the matter of the Duke of Zhen, it was not appropriate to take her with her.  .

    Wang looked at Su Wan, reached out to hold her hand, patted it, and was happy: "Yes, Ah Wan's complexion is getting better and better."

    Su Wan touched her face with her hand, and smiled: "I think so, too. Grandma seems to be in good spirits."

    Wang said with a smile: "It's really good."

    Even though there were many trivial things, Wang's embraced her great-grandson. Ever since she had Su Zhi, she has been in a good mood, and Murong Xian has also been upbeat, bringing her out, and taking care of all aspects.

    Wang felt that in a few years, she would not have to worry about it anymore.

    "Did Jing Yuan come with you today?"

    "Come on, my third cousin took him to the male guest's side."

    "Are you and him all right?"

    "It's fine."

    Murongxian talked to her a few words, then went to talk to Mrs. Xie, Su Wan and Wang chatted about the recent situation, from Jinning Duke's couple's affairs, to the youngest Su Zhi.

    Soon it was noon, and a tea banquet was arranged at the Duke Zhen's mansion, and everyone was invited to have a tea banquet.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 751 This world is unfair to women

    ?The so-called tea banquet is actually drinking tea, snacks and sweet soup. Since it's not time to start the banquet, everyone is hungry at the moment, so let's eat some to fill our stomachs.

    The place is in this hospitality garden, and some tables are set up in various halls, and several tables are set up in the yard as well.

    Mrs. Wang went with Mrs. Zhen Guogong and several wives of similar ages, Murong Xian accompanied Mrs. Xie and her natal family, and Su Wan found a place to have tea and snacks with several people of similar ages.  , Let's talk together.

    While talking, he talked about Su Ran.

    Someone whispered to Su Wan: "Princess, you haven't come back for a long time, but you don't know that your former fifth sister is now a side concubine of the Ming Palace. The imperial decree came down only two days ago."

    "Speaking of which, if she hadn't been pregnant with a child, she wouldn't have become a side concubine."

    All the wives in the imperial city look down on Su Ran, thinking that this woman is really ridiculous, and don't care about her reputation at all.

    Just her, can she still be a side concubine?

    That is to say, it was only when the child was pregnant that it successfully went up.

    King Ming also has several wives and concubines in his backyard, and there is no news about any of them. Now she is finally pregnant, and King Ming is thinking about her again, and has been writing letters. The emperor only agreed to this matter two days ago and issued an imperial edict.

    Speaking of it, the royal heirs are really thin, and the bloodline is only King Sui, who has been demoted to a commoner, has a son and a daughter. Now they are all taken away by Su Ling, and there is no good news from the Ming Palace.

    Su Wan left the imperial city and stayed away from these people. He only listened to these things, and was a little curious occasionally, but he didn't feel anything.

    Whether Su Ran is a side concubine or a princess, it has nothing to do with her. Hearing these people's comments, she just smiled and didn't express her opinion.

    As long as Su Ran doesn't turn against her or the Duke of Jinning, she can do whatever she likes.

    After a while, Yue Shuang came over, she had to help entertain the girls who came to visit today, and she had no free time, so she just got a free time at this time, and came to see Su Wan.

    "Cousin, you are here." Yue Shuang sat down and took something to eat, obviously hungry, and ate a little fast.

    Su Wan ate two pieces of snacks, and drank a small bowl of red dates nourishing porridge, and felt that it was almost done, so she sat aside and watched her eat.

    Yue Shuang had almost finished eating, so she dragged Su Wan out of the hospitality garden, and went to talk in the pavilion in her yard.

    Su Wan asked her: "Did you tell your family about the previous incident?"

    Yue Shuang frowned, and sat helplessly on the side of the beauty: "I said it, but my family disagrees."

    She herself knew a long time ago that her family would not agree to her marrying a poor and white knight-errant, and she likes to run outside now because of her wandering, and her family doesn't want to see him.

    If she didn't have some reason, she would have been kicked out when she came back with You Zongzhi that day, but if she didn't hit her, she was politely invited out.

    "I decided on this matter after careful consideration, and it was not a whim. After all, this marriage is a lifetime thing. I think that only by marrying him can I live the life I want."

    Yue Shuang longed for the freedom of the outside world, and didn't want to be trapped in the back house all her life. She felt uncomfortable even thinking about such days. Only You Zongzhi would accompany her to run around the world without letting her  As a good wife and mother, she was detained in the backyard.

    Su Wan knew Yue Shuang's temperament, so she thought about it and said, "Let me find a time to intercede with you, and I hope my grandmother can listen to it."

    Yue Shuang nodded vigorously: "It would be best for my cousin to intercede with me. If my cousin can help me, my grandmother and mother will think about it."

    Su Wan stretched out his hand and nodded her head. Although it was a bit of a headache, but the cousin is close to her and treats her very well on weekdays, so she can't really ignore it.

    Always hope that she can live happily.

    "Okay, go back quickly, you still have to entertain guests."

    "Then let's go back."

    The two returned to the banquet again, and not long after, Princess Rujin also came, and they found a place to talk with Su Wan and Murong Xian.

    Princess Rujin smiled openly, without any worries.

    Su Wan teased her and said: "When I came back last time, you were still worrying about Mr. Zhuo's affairs, and you were so angry that you thought he was too thoughtful, but now you are better."

    Princess Rujin's face turned red, and she was so angry that she wanted to pinch her: "Oh, that's all in the past. The princess sees that he is good to my family, so let's approve him."

    theMurong Xian laughed: "You are still not satisfied with this one, even if there is no better one in the world."

    Princess Rujin smiled and said: "Your family's is also good. I heard that it is especially good for you and your family's Azhi. Even the concubine sent by your mother-in-law was rejected."

    Su Wan's eyebrows twitched: "Concubine?"

    The smile on Murong Xian's face narrowed, and then he said: "It happened a while ago, my mother-in-law said that I couldn't take good care of your elder brother with the child, so she sent two people over."

    "I think those two are enchanting and enchanting, and they are not serious servants. Your elder brother sent them back on the grounds of the palace examination."

    Su Wan frowned: "Auntie is staying at home and doing nothing, what's going on?"

    Murong Xian's face was calm: "I feel that I can't handle me, and I want to raise others to deal with me."

    "It's really free."

    Su Wan was very helpless, this Su Fu got married, and finally the family was at peace, but she started to make troubles again, could it be that she wants to live a happy life?

    Murong Xiandao: "It's a matter of time to be a concubine. When I was pregnant with A Zhi, your elder brother was studying and preparing for the spring. Otherwise, he would have entered the door by then."

    Su Wan thought for a while, and then fell silent. Probably many people in the world are similar to Mrs. Xie. They suffered all kinds of hardships when they were young, but when they became grandmothers, they felt that it would be better to have more children and grandchildren, so they thought again.  Take concubines for your children and grandchildren and let them have more children.

    Even Mrs. Wang, who suffered from the medical girl at the beginning, has always been troubled in her heart, but when Su Wang's brothers grew up, she still arranged for them to have roommates. If they wanted to take concubines, she would  Very happy.

    Su Ruo Su Ling's biological mother, the previous Aunt She, was also Su Wang's mate back then.

    This world regards three wives and four concubines as a very common thing, especially in such a powerful and powerful family.  If you don't have this thought, you can still fight for it.

    Letting one's husband belong to one's own person has to face many hardships. There are many unfairness to women in this world.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 752 The key is Jing Yuan's well-raised

    However, it's not like there are no husbands and wives who only have each other. People like Su Xun and Zhao Mingzhan don't take concubines either.

    It just depends on whether the couple's relationship is good or not, and whether they can bear it.

    "Forget it." Princess Rujin saw that Murong Xian's expression was not good, so he hurriedly changed the subject, "Is the business in our building good recently?"

    Talking about Jianjialou's business, Murongxian's expression improved a lot: "It's okay, girls like to come out and walk around recently because of Chunwei, it's much better than before, I'm thinking that Xiansilou earns a lot more than us.  "

    Jianjia Building is for girls, but Xiansi Building is for men. These days, students go to Xiansi Building more than those who meet friends in poetry and prose. Basically, Xiansi Building is full every day.  A bit hard to find'.

    Princess Rujin suddenly said: "Why don't we open another one similar to Xiansilou?"

    Su Wan coughed lightly when he heard the words, and almost choked himself.

    The other two turned to look at her: "What's wrong?"

    "It's okay, it's okay." Su Wan smiled, "I'm just thinking about building Silou, so I won't get involved. There is already a lot of money in Jianjialou. If you want to do it, just do it yourself."

    Murong Xiandao: "I don't want to get involved. It's pretty good to run the Jianjia Tower right now. The money that goes into the account every year is quite a lot, and I see that the owner behind the Xiansi Tower is also hiding it very deeply. We and  I'm afraid it's not appropriate for people to grab business."

    "When the time comes, people will be angered, and our Jianjia Tower will probably be affected."

    "Besides, we don't know how many people are staring at Jianjialou. It's because of the power behind it that no one dares to do anything. If you stretch out your hand again, it will be a bit greedy."

    The business in the world cannot be done by you alone, especially in the same land.

    Princess Rujin thinks about it too: "That's right, forget it."

    Su Guan secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and said: "Then just manage Jianjialou well, and I will wait for you to send me money."

    She doesn't want to compete with Jiubian for business. After all, this business is similar to anyone, and she doesn't lack this little money.

    "That's for sure."

    Su Wan wondered if she should change the matter of sharing the money. After all, she only provided the prescription and ideas, and did nothing later, just waited to collect the money. Moreover, she gave the prescription to Jiubian, and there will be other places in the future.  Almost restaurants opened up.

    "The bride is coming¡ªthe bride is coming¡ª"

    The person who came to report shouted twice at the door, and the people in the house got busy, and the three of them stopped chatting after seeing this, and were going to go to the front yard to see the newcomers entering the house, and then went to the worship hall.

    ? As the sun was setting, Yue Ting picked up the newcomers and entered the gate, and then walked all the way to the main courtyard to worship.

    From time to time, there was a good-natured smile from the crowd.

    After the worship hall is over, the bride is led all the way to the new courtyard, and the mother-in-law is talking auspicious words all the way. When they arrive at the new house, they just fan and drink Hebei wine. When the ceremony is completed, the banquet begins outside.

    Su Guan was planning to find a seat with Murong Xian and the others, so Nanny Song came to invite her, saying that she was to go to the main table, where there was a place for her, Su Wan nodded, and then sat with Murong Xian and the others.  After saying that, he went with Nanny Song.

    At this moment, the people sitting at the main table are all the senior ladies of the imperial city.

    There are twelve seats at a table, and Mrs. Zhen Guogong and her two daughter-in-laws occupy three. There are also Princess Zhao, Princess Ming, Princess Huaihe, Prince Jinning, and today's matchmaker, Mrs. Pingyuanhou.

    In this way, I went to the eight seats and the remaining three were left. Two people were left to send relatives to the Luo family, and the last one was given to Su Wan.  At the main table, you can only sit next to the second seat.

    Mrs. Zhen Guogong was quite happy to see Su Wan coming, "A Wan is here, please sit down."

    "Grandmother." Su Wan nodded, saluted, and then sat down next to Mrs. Wang in the tail seat next to her.

    Mrs. Wang was stunned for a moment when she saw Su Wan coming, and she didn't understand how Mrs. Zhen Guogong arranged Su Wan.

    Speaking of which, even if the Jinning government held such a happy event, Su Wan, a daughter who married out, might not be able to get the position, not to mention that Su Wan is only the granddaughter of Mrs. Zhen Guogong, not her own.

    The granddaughter of Mrs. Zhen Guo's wife still randomly mixed up a place in the seat next to her.

    Su Wan called her: "Grandmother."

    Wang frowned slightly: "Why did you come here?"

    &nbsp;Su Wan said: "Grandmother invited me over."

    Mrs. Wang couldn't figure it out, but this was not the time to ask questions, so she stopped asking, thinking of going back and asking why.

    Qin Yuzhu raised her eyebrows slightly: "Why is the princess here?"

    Only Qin Yuzhu and Su Wan were present at the same age, but Qin Yuzhu is a princess after all, a first-class princess, and her status is relatively noble. She is here, and she can sit in this position, but Su Wan, although she is a princess, but with all the old ladies  Compared with Qin Yuzhu, the princess, she is really inferior.

    Su Wan smiled and said: "Grandmother loves me, let me come and accompany her old man."

    Mrs. Zhen Guogong smiled and said: "That's right, let Awan come and accompany me. I haven't seen her for two months, but I miss her very much. Awan is getting better and better."

    "The mountains and rivers are beautiful, and the place where I live is a good place to raise people. I have gained a little weight in the past two years."

    Mrs. Zhen Guogong and Mrs. Wang thought about Su Wan's appearance before she came out of the pavilion. She was slender and soft, delicate and weak. Compared with now, she is indeed very different. Now she is young and energetic, with rosy skin  , the stature is better than before, and there is some flesh on the face.

    Mrs. Zhen Guogong laughed: "It's really good to raise people in the local area, the key is Jing Yuan's well-raised ones."

    Su Wan was not modest either, and laughed when she heard the words: "That's right, he is the only one who is well-raised."

    "You, you, you don't know how to be shy"

    All the people around laughed kindly, except Princess Zhao and Qin Yuzhu.

    Concubine Zhao is someone who simply doesn't like Jinning Duke's Mansion. At the beginning, Su Fu made Zhao Wang's mansion fly away, which made people see enough jokes. Su Wan and Su Fu are both sisters, and she also despised Su Wan.

    Qin Yuzhu's mood was complicated, especially after hearing people say how good the relationship between Su Wan and Li Lin was, she felt a little uncomfortable.

    I think she and Su Wan met once when they were not out of the court. One was the daughter of Xian'an's clan, and the other was the daughter of a dignitary in the Imperial City, and the imperial princess. She, the daughter of the clan, married into the palace and became a grandson.  After becoming the princess, Su Wan married a poor student and stayed away from the imperial city.

    She originally thought that she would overwhelm Su Wan, but she didn't expect that although she was a poorly married man, she was held in the hands of her husband and pampered.

    And although she is a princess, she is worried about everything, and she has to deal with Yingying and Yanyan in the family.

    The two of them were about the same age, Su Wan seemed to be living more and more, like a little girl, and her face seemed to be wrinkled, and even her smile was far-fetched.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 753 The more Qin Yuzhu looks at it, the more unhappy she feels

    Most of the girls who got married in those two years have already become mothers. At present, she and Su Wan are probably the only ones who have never had children. For the sake of their children, she has also suffered a lot, but there has been no news, and she is very anxious.

    But Su Wan didn't either, but she didn't seem to be in a hurry at all, and she still lived a relaxed and happy life without any worries.

    The more Qin Yuzhu looked at it, the more unhappy he felt.

    "If the princess is free, you might as well go and see Concubine Su. She is raising a baby in the mansion right now, and she is thinking of the princess." Qin Yuzhu's voice was light, "How can I say she is a sister of the same mansion, she is at this time,  You also need someone to accompany you.¡±

    Before Su Wan could speak, the Wang family on the side smiled and said, "Where are the sisters from a mansion? Our Jinning mansion doesn't have this person, Su Ran? Su side concubine? There are a lot of people surnamed Su in the world."  , it¡¯s not that there are people with this name, but don¡¯t think anyone can become a relative with our family.¡±

    The Wang family doesn't have a good attitude towards Su Ran.

    There is much difference between the real one and the non-natural one. Su Fu and Su Ran have caused so many troubles, which made the Jinning government embarrassing. They said they were kicked out of the house. In the end, Su Fu still had nothing to do with the mansion.  Clear, but on Su Ran's side, she said it was broken, but it was really broken, and she never contacted her again.

    Wang's heart resents Su Ran for embarrassing the family. Even Su Ran is a concubine with a royal heir in her belly, and she doesn't want to have anything to do with her. The two sides are far away. What's good about Su Ran?  I don't want to pick it up, and if there is any disaster, don't bring it to her family.

    Su Wan smiled: "That's not true, the princess probably remembered it wrong."

    Qin Yuzhu didn't expect that the people in Jinning's mansion were unwilling to recognize Su Ran, and his expression was a little bad: "They are all cruel."

    Su Wan smiled: "We are not as good-hearted as the princess. The princess is really like a sister to that side concubine Su. It is really a shame. No one will say that the princess is virtuous and generous."

    Qin Yuzhu was interrupted by Su Wan's words, and blushed with anger.

    Which regular wife is willing to be a sister with a concubine?  Su Wan's words were clearly humiliating her.

    "On the day of great joy, why don't we come to pay respects to Mrs. Guo first." Princess Huaihe was about to get angry when Qin Yuzhu went on like this, so she hurriedly came out to smooth things over, "Maybe soon, Mrs. Guo will hold her great-grandson  .¡±

    "That's not true." Madam Pingyuan echoed, "We'll have another feast then."

    Qin Yuzhu was unhappy, but after all, remembering that it was the wedding banquet of the Duke of Zhenguo, he stopped talking after thinking about it.

    Mrs. Zhen Guogong was very happy when she heard the words: "I really want to hug my great-grandson, and I will definitely invite you to come to the banquet, but I hope that Ah Wan will give birth to one soon. I will feel relieved when I have a child."

    Mrs. Zhen Guogong is indeed concerned about Su Wan. The Li family is far away, and I don't know when Su Wan will leave with him. If this woman has no children, she will not be able to gain a firm foothold in her husband's house.  A child, regardless of gender, can also make people feel more at ease.

    Su Wan's face flushed slightly, but she was calm because she had been urged too much: "Then grandma will have to wait, and my husband and I would like to play for two more years."

    "You young people, you just know how to play, that is to say, the Li family doesn't have any elders around to allow you to mess around. Heirs are a big deal." Wang shook her head helplessly.

    Su Wan said with a smile: "It's true that children and heirs are a big deal, but it's also a big deal to be happy with yourself. They're all equally important."

    "Okay, okay, I can't talk to you."

    A group of people talked for a while, and then saw that the guests were all seated. Mrs. Zhen Guogong and Yuan Shi said a few words, had a drink with everyone, and then officially opened the table.

    ? Today¡¯s meal can be considered rich, with a total of 18 dishes, all arranged for flying in the sky, walking on the ground, and swimming in the water. There are meat dishes, vegetarian dishes, soup, and after-dinner snacks and fruits.

    Su Wan especially likes the steamed fish dish. The fish body is sliced ??up, and the pieces are slightly curled.

    Qin Yuzhu felt a little depressed, but today it was really difficult to cause any trouble, so he had to endure it. After all, it was the government of Zhen Guo, and even the emperor wanted to give three points of face. Although King Ming is a prince, he is not easy to offend.

    After a feast, the guests and the host had a good time, and after they were full of wine and food, the guests began to say goodbye and leave. The male guest was still drinking, and Yue Ting was stopped by a group of young men to drink, and he really couldn't get away.

    The masters in the house were all busy seeing off guests or arranging accommodation. Mrs. Zhen Guogong saw that Su Wan was idle, so she arranged a task for her to go to the new house to accompany the bride for a while.

    Su Wan thought about it and agreed.

    first??She and Luo Suru only met once, but because of the matter of composing the music, they have corresponded several times, so they can be regarded as friends who can talk a few words.

    So she asked Nanny Song to lead the way, and she took Xiao Sang and Xie Si'an to the new courtyard together.

    At this moment, the sun was setting, and the sunset was falling from the sky to the world. The sunset was shining brightly, as if it was the most dazzling time of the day. Su Wan walked through the courtyard and arrived at the gate of the courtyard.  A maidservant with a red ribbon around her waist.

    "The slave girl Chun'er has seen the princess."

    Su Wan guessed that she should be Luo Suru's personal maid, and nodded upon hearing this: "There is no need to be too polite."

    Chun'er smiled, and then invited Su Wan to enter: "The Princess please, my wife is waiting for the Princess inside."

    "good."

    In the courtyard of Suwan, there are small rockery and flowing water pavilions in the courtyard, which look very elegant. It is also very good to drink tea or play the piano here on weekdays. Yue Ting does not like these, presumably because the bride likes them  built scene.

    Chun'er led people to the new house: "Princess, please."

    Su Wan entered the door, but saw Luo Suru in a red dress and a phoenix crown coming forward to greet her: "The princess is here."

    "Cousin-in-law." Su Wan smiled, and then said, "Cousin-in-law was born really well. Cousin is really lucky to marry you."

    Luo Suru usually dresses plainly and elegantly, but now she looks extremely good-looking when she dresses up.

    Luo Suru blushed slightly: "It's not as good as the princess, the princess is a rare good color."

    The two went to sit on the arhat chair at the side together, Su Wan smiled and said: "My cousin is drinking with people outside, and I can't get away for the time being, and people in the house are seeing off guests again, and no one is free.  Let me come over and talk to my cousin."

    "Grandma loves me, and Suru is grateful."

    Luo Suru's marriage to the Duke of Zhen's mansion is indeed a high marriage. Although she has inquired about the behavior and character of the wives of the Duke of Zhen's mansion, she is still a little nervous as a bride today.

    She didn't know anyone in the house, and now that she saw Su Wan, she felt a little relieved.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 754

    Su Wan also hoped that Yue Ting and Luo Suru would have a happy husband and wife in the future. Since they came, she also talked about the tempers of the masters in the house and some grievances with others, so that she could pay more attention in the future.

    After Luo Suru listened to it, she also had a bottom line in her heart.

    She is a very smart person, as long as she mentions a little bit, she will naturally know what to do in the future.

    "Thank you Princess for reminding me."

    Su Wan said: "You are welcome. We will be relatives in the future. If you have any difficulties, you can tell me. If I am in the imperial city, we can also make an appointment to go out for tea together."

    Su Wan chatted with Luo Suru for a while, and saw the sunset outside gradually receding, so he said goodbye and left.

    At this moment, the guests who were supposed to leave also left, and the rest were talking to Mrs. Zhen Guogong in the main courtyard. Mrs. Zhen Guogong was in a good mood and laughed out loud from time to time.

    After Su Wan went in, she asked Su Wan to sit beside her and talk: "Ah Wan, don't go back today, it's fine to stay at the house for one night, and let's talk later."

    Su Wan was a little hesitant, and Yue Shuang beside him said: "Cousin stay here, stay in my yard at night, I will talk to cousin."

    Mrs. Zhen Guogong was impatient with her: "Go, go, what do you want to say to your cousin, stay where it is cool."

    Yue Shuang wailed: "Grandmother, you can't do this, my cousin is your granddaughter, but she is also my cousin, right? You can't monopolize it anymore, don't give it to me."

    Having said that, she came over and sat down next to Su Wan, and then grabbed Su Wan's hand: "My cousin is mine."

    The people on the side laughed, and Mrs. Zhen Guogong had no choice but to say, "You are shameless, why does your cousin belong to you, you have to ask if you say this, and ask your cousin's husband if he agrees."

    "That's not the reason. If you say this, be careful that your cousin-in-law will settle accounts with you later."

    "Hahaha."

    Yue Shuang snorted softly: "It's a big deal that he will be the rest of the time, and it's mine tonight."

    As soon as she said this, there was another burst of laughter.

    Su Wan also laughed. If Yue Shuang was like a living treasure when she was not making a fuss, she would be a happy pistachio wherever she went, and she was also righteous. She was really heart-warming when she was protecting you.  People like it.

    "If you can really keep your cousin, that's your skill."

    Yue Shuang hurriedly shook Su Wan's hand when she heard the words: "Cousin, you should stay here today, let's have a good talk, or you will be leaving in two days, you and your cousin-in-law can see each other every day, so just accompany me  I have one night."

    Hearing what she said, Su Wan was also a little moved.

    In fact, she doesn't really want to go back at the moment. Recently, that person likes to toss about. It has been three days since I went back. I don't think I will sleep at night when I go back, and I won't think about it tomorrow.

    Tomorrow she still has things to do, first she wants to talk about Yue Shuang, and she has to go back to Jinning Duke's Mansion, she doesn't want to fall asleep all day.

    "Then, then stay here"

    Yue Shuang immediately became happy when she heard the words: "Thank you cousin, then I will send someone to talk to my cousin's husband."

    Su Wan hummed in a low voice, wondering if Li Lin would be unhappy, and turned around to settle accounts with her. Thinking of this, her scalp tingled and her heart felt a little uneasy.

    Li Lin was talking to Yue Zhen and the others. At this moment, there were only relatives who were close to the Zhen Guogong's mansion on weekdays or who were far away to stay in the yard.

    Yue Ting usually has a cold face, and his peers are quite afraid of him. Now it is rare to meet him when he is married, and he is not trying hard to avenge his past.

    Yue Zhen was also a little ready to move, but thinking of his elder brother's methods, he was really afraid of being settled by Qiu Hou, so he slipped out quietly among the crowd and talked with Li Lin and others at the table beside him.

    Yue Zhen looked at the crowd who were still drinking, and felt a little nervous: "You said these people are really courageous. After this incident is over, my elder brother still won't settle accounts with them. I will cry for my father and mother when the time comes.  Can't save them."

    After finishing speaking, he looked at Li Lin again: "Cousin-in-law, are you okay?"

    Li Lin took a sip of tea to suppress the alcohol in his mouth, and nodded when he heard the words: "It's okay."

    Seeing his calm expression, Yue Zhen didn't seem to be drunk at all, he chuckled twice: "Don't blame them, they are just jealous, who made you marry my cousin."

    At the beginning, there were not one or two people who wanted to marry Su Wan. They planned to ask a matchmaker to come to the door to marry Su Wan when Su Wan and Ji were married.The marriage was given to Li Lin.

    How can they be convinced by a humble student who came out of nowhere, and who didn't even pass the exam for Chun Wei, just a small Juren.

    Especially Su Wan seems to be getting better and better now, which makes them feel uncomfortable looking at it. Although they can't really do anything to break up the couple, but they met at the banquet, and it's okay to drink two glasses of wine.

    Li Lin's ability to persuade people to drink is also very good, but there are too many people, so it is inevitable to have a few drinks with them.

    Li Lin hummed, seeing that the sky was about to get dark, and planned to pick up Su Wan back, lest it would be dark and the road would be difficult to walk.

    "I'm going to pick up Awan first."

    Seeing this, Yue Zhen stretched out his hand to stop him: "Hey, what are you doing in a hurry to go back, let's stay overnight, let's continue drinking and chatting, I think it's very interesting to talk to you."

    Yue Zhen really likes chatting with Li Lin, he understands almost everything, he knows astronomy at the top and geography at the bottom, and he can talk about five thousand years in the world. Talking to him, I feel that the sky is high and the earth is vast, the world is big, and people are small  .

    "No, another day."

    Just at this moment, someone came to spread the word that Su Wan would stay in the mansion tonight.

    Li Lin frowned slightly. He knew that Su Wan was a person who didn't like to live in other people's homes. He felt uncomfortable, so he might as well do whatever he wanted at home, so he asked the visitor: "What did the princess say?"

    "The princess didn't say anything, but the second girl wanted the princess to stay with her. The princess agreed after thinking about it, but when the servant came, the princess also told the servant that if you want to go back  Go back first, she will go back by herself tomorrow."

    "If you don't want to go back, let the third son arrange a place for you."

    Li Lin: ""

    Yue Zhen quickly said: "Then I won't go back. I will live in my yard tonight. There are still vacancies there."

    If Su Wan didn't go back, it wouldn't be interesting for him to go back alone. After thinking about it, he decided to stay. When tomorrow, he just went back together, lest she go back alone tomorrow.

    "Then I will bother you."

    "What are you talking about, it's rare for us to get together, don't you want us to continue drinking later?"

    The people next to him heard the words and immediately said: "Success, continue to drink."

    "Drink as long as you drink, who is afraid of whom!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 755 Maybe one day I will be mad at me to death

    However, Li Lin couldn't finish drinking, knowing that his husband and wife were going to stay overnight at the mansion, Duke Zhen sent someone to invite him to talk, but Yue Zhen reluctantly let him go.

    At this time, Yue Zhen and Yue Xiao finally had some brotherhood, and asked someone to stop the person who was filling Yue Ting with wine, saying that they were going to drink in another yard, and asked Yue Ting to go to the new house quickly.

    ? Yue Ting got the chance and quickly slipped away. A group of people wanted to stop him, but the two brothers hurriedly called everyone to rush up, and then dragged them away.

    "Where is this going? Where are you going? Let's go, let's go drink."

    "Go drink, don't even think about leaving tonight."

    "that is."

    Su Guan learned that Li Lin had gone to Zhen Guogong's side, sat with Zhen Guogong's wife for a while, and then followed Yue Shuang to her yard.  In bed, she chattered non-stop.

    The most common thing is to talk about the pursuit and joy in her heart.

    Probably the only thing you want in life is the word 'joy'.

    In the past, Su Wan persuaded her to turn around, because she was not only alone in this world, she had elderly grandparents, as well as father, mother and elder brother who loved her very much. She was outside, causing her family to worry a lot, and no one was at peace.

    Parents and elders love her, so she should also love her elders, don't ask how filial she is, and don't let her family worry.

    It would be wrong if she only wanted to be happy for herself and leave her relatives aside.

    Now that she is getting married, I hope she is happy. You Zongzhi certainly has shortcomings, but he really likes Yue Shuang, and he is the only one who can bring Yue Shuang the life she wants, and accompany her everywhere  Go to Xiaoyao, and when you are tired, you will find a place to settle down.

    ? If you want children, have a child or two, and your life will pass quickly.

    After all, those glory and wealth are not as good as a lifetime of happiness.

    As for the future of those descendants, it is enough to save some family property so that they can eat, drink and get by. It is not Jin Ning Gong and Wang, who are really living too hard, and desperately want to earn glory and wealth for their descendants.

    As for whether you can go higher, don't bother the current people to worry about it.

    Su Wan reached out and stroked Yue Shuang's hair, and asked with a smile, "So happy, do you really like him?"

    Yue Shuang poked his finger, with a struggling expression on his face, before saying after a while: "I don't know what I like, but I think it's really happy to be with him."

    "He said he was willing to accompany me to many places and would protect me. I think it's very good."

    "Where is he now?"

    Yue Shuang said: "He bought a small courtyard when he was Shaoyin, and now he lives there. My father almost beat him up last time."

    Speaking of this, Yue Shuang's head is getting bigger.

    "Cousin, cousin, what do you say that my family disagrees with me?"

    "Don't worry, just take your time." Su Wan felt that sooner or later the people in Duke Zhen's mansion would agree. Even though they wanted to make Yue Shuang marry better, they also hoped that she would live happily.

    The Gaomen mansion will trap Yue Shuang's life and make her unhappy all her life, so it is better to let her be free and happy, and the family can rest assured that she will be protected by You Zongzhi in the future.

    "Go to sleep."

    Yue Shuang hummed, covered her head with the quilt, and soon fell asleep.

    Su Wan lay flat on the bed, but couldn't sleep, probably because she changed the bed, and there was another person beside her, and there was no one hugging her yet, so she felt a little strange.

    Although she also has a bit of a stink problem, she likes to be hugged by him in the winter, it is warm, but in summer, she dislikes the heat and refuses to hug him, but suddenly this person is not around, she is really not used to it.

    ?I thought for a while whether this person is still talking to people or has stopped, and where did he stop

    I don't know how long I thought about it, I tossed and turned for a while, I was really sleepy, so I hugged the quilt and fell asleep.

    On the second day, the elders drank newcomer tea and opened a few more tables. When they were full of wine and food, those staying overnight also left one after another.

    Mrs. Zhen Guogong asked Luo Suru to rest, and then talked to her two daughters-in-law, Yue Shuang and Su Wan were by her side.

    Mrs. Zhen Guogong was happy, but she also felt a little regretful: "It would be great if Luer's family could come back, and our family can be regarded as reunited."

    "That's not it." Yuan Shi also sighed, "It's just that the journey is far away, and I have to come back for a while.??It's not easy, besides, the two little ones can't be separated from each other.  "

    Speaking of it, there is no way. After all, they came back last year. If it was two or three years apart, it would be okay, but it was only a year, and it took a long time to travel back and forth.

    Su Wan persuaded with a smile: "Of course the eldest cousin was not able to come to congratulate in person, but the congratulatory gift was delivered, even though it is far away from the mountains and seas, but it is still in the heart, this family is happy when their hearts are together.  "

    "As long as the family is safe and sound, it's better than anything else, and we will see each other again in the future."

    Mrs. Zhen Guogong laughed when she heard the words: "A Guan is right, as long as you are safe and sound."

    For a family of generals like theirs, nothing is more important than safety. As long as people are safe, they cannot be reunited if they cannot be reunited. As long as they are still there, they will meet each other one day.

    Yuanshi said: "Lu'er sent a letter, saying that they are doing well, and the child has gone to school, so we don't have to worry about it. Although it's a bit tough over there, it didn't delay the child."

    "The last time she was asked to keep the child, both of them disagreed."

    "It's better to keep this child by my side. I love my own child the most. We are also relatives, but we are not the child's parents after all."

    Yue Shuang sat at the side, watching a few people chatting, not talking about her at all, secretly a little anxious, and looked at Su Wan a few times, seeing Su Wan chatting with everyone calmly, as if he didn't see it, at the moment  That's great.

    "Grandmother, mother, eldest sister is doing well now, so about me and You Zongzhi"

    "What do you think he is doing? A ranger wants to marry my girl. I will never agree. You should give up on it." The one who spoke was Yue Shuang's mother, the second young wife of the family, Hong Shi.  .

    "Mother, why do you say that?" Yue Shuang stood up suddenly, her face turned red, "You always say that he is not good, that he is a knight-errant and can't give me a good life, but you think there is nothing good about me like this  .¡±

    "I have been unruly since I was a child, and it is common for me to beat people with a whip. I also like to run outside, and I like to roam the rivers and lakes. Look at which one will let me into their house. Maybe one day I will  Live mad."

    It's hard to say for sure, Hong Shi will be pissed off by her.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 756 The most important thing in this person's life is to live happily

    ?

    "You, you" Mrs. Hong thought for a while, but she didn't know what to scold her. She must have scolded her harshly, but she was reluctant to scold her, but she felt that this child was really  The one who came to collect the debt was really willing to make her mad.

    Yue Shuang said: "I'm telling the truth, mother, you let me follow other girls, stay in the backyard in a well-behaved manner when married, serve mother-in-law and husband, care for husband and teach children.  If I don¡¯t step forward, I¡¯ll have to drive myself crazy.¡±

    "I don't want you to find someone like your cousin-in-law who won't take too much care of you, wouldn't it be enough?"

    Yue Shuang almost rolled his eyes: "Mom, you think too much, but you just found a good-tempered cousin-in-law. I go out all day and hang out with others. How can he bear it?"

    Su Wan thought to herself, it must be unbearable, maybe she will be tied up.

    Hong Shi was blocked by her words again, and his heart was very stuffy: "You child."

    Only now did Su Wan say: "Actually speaking, this marriage is really not a bad one. Although Mr. You is just a knight-errant now, he also served as a young minister in Jingzhao Mansion before. This official position is not for everyone.  Can do."

    To be able to sit in this seat, first of all, he has the help from Prince Zhao's Mansion, and then his own ability is not bad, otherwise he would have been squeezed out long ago.

    "Although Shuang'er has a bit of a temper, her temperament is just like this. If she is really married into a high-ranking mansion, let her serve her husband and in-laws, and lock her whole life in the back house, she must be a  You will never be happy in your life."

    "The most important thing in this person's life is to live happily."

    Yue Shuang quickly said: "No, the most important thing is to be happy."

    The three of Mrs. Zhen Guogong and his wife were a little silent. In fact, they didn't understand the truth. It was just that they felt uncomfortable and unwilling to let Yue Shuang marry a quack who had nothing now and would never have anything in the future.

    Su Wan smiled: "As an outsider, I didn't want to say anything at first, but I just felt that I needed to think twice about it. After all, it's a matter of a lifetime for a girl to marry. If you don't choose a good person to marry, it's hard."  It's a lifetime."

    "Shuang'er wants to be with that Mr. You, who can also give Shuang'er the life she wants. Even if her family is poor, she can also be considered."

    "However, the most important thing is to look at character. Only good character can be considered."

    Mrs. Zhen Guogong smiled: "Aguan, are you here to intercede with them today?"

    "That's right, my cousin went to my place before she came back and said she asked me to help. I don't know how many times I talked about it last night."

    "I also want Shuang'er to have a happy life. She is my cousin. In this person's life, there are only a few relatives in total."

    "Since Shuang'er likes it, it's not impossible to investigate and investigate. You can also discuss how to live in the future. When the two were young, they liked to run outside, so let's run. When they get tired after a few years, let them come back to the Imperial City to settle down.  , and then find another job for him.¡±

    "As a man, he can't always let his wife support the family. He will have to do things when the time comes."

    Mrs. Zhen Guogong thought about it: "If they come back to the Imperial City in the future, they can consider it."

    Hong Shi was a little unhappy: "Mother-in-law, that You Zong is much bigger than Shuang'er."

    "It's nothing in seven or eight years. Didn't Ting also marry a girl from the Luo family?"

    Mrs. Zhen Guogong is quite open-minded, as long as she is not married to be a successor, after so many years, there are some minor shortcomings, but the sons of the Yue family are probably going to marry at this age, and they are also 16 years old.  Seven-year-old girl, it's hard to say anything.

    The Hong family can't control their daughters, and there is a reason for that, if Yue Shuang marries into a wealthy family and is trapped in the back house for the rest of her life, she will never be happy for the rest of her life.

    The girl made her angry again, but after all, it was her own. She didn't want to think about such a life.

    "If they settle in the imperial city in the future, let's investigate it for the time being."

    Yue Shuang was immediately happy when she heard the words, and hurriedly stretched out her hand to hug Hong's hand and acted like a baby: "Thank you mother, mother, you are the best, and you love Shuang'er the most."

    Hong Shi laughed angrily at her operation: "I don't love you, go away, go away quickly, don't get mad at me."

    Yue Shuang giggled a few times, and then went to Mrs. Zhen Guogong's side to act like a baby, but Mrs. Zhen Guogong was amused by her.

    Seeing this, Su Wan also laughed, but hoped that Yue Shuang and You Zongzhi could be together, and then go together to find their world.

    &nbsp; As for her, she went to find her husband who had been abandoned by her all night.

    I don't know if I'm angry or not.

    Near noon, the husband and wife bid farewell and left. Yue Shuang and Yue Ting sent them to the carriage. Yue Shuang smiled and said, "Cousin, I will go play with you when I am free."

    Yue Ting stood where he was, clasped his fists together: "Cousin and cousin-in-law will come to the Imperial City in the future, and we will meet again."

    Li Lin returned a gift to him: "Come to the house to bother me when the time comes."

    Su Wan said: "My cousin is married, you should treat your cousin well."

    Yue Ting smiled: "Definitely."

    To say that he has deep feelings, maybe he doesn't have them now, but he must have them, otherwise he wouldn't have married her back. Now that he is married, he must treat her well.

    After that, year after year, this is the person he will spend his whole life with.

    The couple got into the carriage and asked the coachman to drive away. Yue Ting and Yue Shuang stood in place and watched the carriage disappear before turning back to the house.

    "I heard that you found your cousin as a lobbyist? You really chose a good lobbyist."

    Yue Shuang snorted softly: "Of course, I think there is no one in the world who can reason more than my cousin. One sentence from her is more effective than a hundred sentences from me."

    Yue Ting glanced at her and saw that she was very happy, so he asked again: "Do you really want to marry that surname You? Have you considered it clearly?"

    "Naturally, I have thought it through." Yue Shuang patted the whip on his waist, "Don't worry, brother, I have been thinking about this matter for a long time, anyway, I want to get married, and I have to live this life anyway, so it's better to live  Be happy."

    "In that case, let me talk to grandfather and second uncle for you."

    Yue Shuang didn't expect such a surprise. She originally only wanted Su Wan to speak for her in front of Mrs. Zhen Guogong and Mrs. Hong, but she didn't necessarily want them to agree on the spot and get a result of the investigation.  She is already very happy.

    As for Zhen Guogong and Yue Weiyu, she didn't think much about it.

    "Then I would like to thank big brother."

    "Don't be in a hurry to thank me first." Yue Ting said, "Your sister-in-law has just arrived, and you have time to spend more time with her."

    Yue Shuang was immediately happy: "Okay, wrap it on me." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 758 This is trying to drag us into the water

    ?

    "What's wrong with A Luo?"

    The smile on Su Wan's face faded, and only now did she remember that she did not see Su Luo at the wedding banquet at the Duke's Mansion yesterday.

    Li's status is a little embarrassing. It is reasonable for her not to go to the Duke's Mansion, but A Luo can.

    The Zhen Guogong's mansion loves its own girl. Although it doesn't have any opinion on the Li family, but seeing it, the mood is complicated.

    However, the Duke of Zhen¡¯s feelings towards Mrs. Li are mixed and complicated, and they are still good to Su Rong and Suluo.  not bad.

    Speaking of which, although they are not from the same mother, they are of close blood. People in the Zhen Guo government also hope that Su Wan can get along with her brothers and sisters better, and that there will be more people to take care of her in the future.

    Thinking of these things, Su Wan remembered an old incident in the village in her previous life. At that time, there was a girl who still had some friendship with her. The third aunt of the girl was gone, and the third uncle married another, and he brought someone back later.  Relatives walking this way.

    This natal family is very miraculous, it's okay to persuade the firstborn to call stepmother and mother, but they even persuade their own girls to call them Sangu.

    Su Wan heard the girl roll her eyes and was speechless when she talked about this matter, wondering if her third aunt would lift the coffin board and jump out.

    It's true that the coffin board can't hold it down.

    Su Xun said: "A Luo is sick, and she refuses to take medicine when she is sick. Her mother and I have coaxed her a few times, but she refuses to take it. She said it was bitter, and I was so angry that I almost let someone grab a handful of Coptidis  Give her a drink."

    Hearing this, Su Wan felt relieved. Since she was indulged in not taking the medicine, it was not a serious illness. Otherwise, she would have to force her to drink.

    "What's wrong with you?"

    "I've caught a cold from the wind, and she's been running nose these days. She thinks the medicine is bitter and refuses to take it, and she feels ashamed and doesn't want to go out."

    Su Guan burst out laughing when she heard the words, she finally understood why Su Luo didn't go to Zhen Guogong's mansion yesterday, she had a runny nose or something, she really didn't have a good image, especially for little girls like them who were dignified outside on weekdays  Pretty, it would be really embarrassing if someone saw this.

    "Then I'll go see her in a while."

    Su Xun snorted softly, obviously angry and helpless: "You coax her, let her take the medicine quickly."

    Su Wan smiled and said, "Okay, okay, I'll go and coax her later, father, don't worry about it."

    The father and daughter first went to Fuping Courtyard to see Mrs. Wang. Mrs. Wang was also happy to see the father and daughter, so she sent Su Xun to take a bath, then pulled Su Wan to talk, and asked about Su Wan's recent situation.  He also talked about some things about the imperial city.

    While talking, talking about Su Ran again, Wang snorted softly: "If she finds you, don't worry about her. A few days ago, she even sent someone a message, saying that she wanted to bring King Ming to the door.  , I was rejected."

    "I'm thinking that she is pregnant with a child and has become a side concubine. She wants to confront Princess Ming and drag us into the water."

    As far as the Ming Palace was concerned, it was unanimous in the past. Seeing that Su Ran could help Ming Wang, Princess Ming tolerated her, but now it is different.

    King An's legs were disabled, and they were disabled long ago, and King Sui was demoted to a commoner because of treason. Now, among the princes and grandchildren, only King Ming, an adult prince, seems to be the only choice in the eyes of many people.  There are also some people who started to move closer to Ming Palace.

    At this time, the internal strife in the Ming Palace naturally began, and the first to bear the brunt were Ming Princess Qin Yuzhu and Su Ran.

    Princess Ming has been married for two years and has no children. Su Ran is a side concubine and is pregnant with a child. If she gives birth to a boy in the future, she will be the eldest son. Moreover, Su Ran has always been ambitious and wants to be a queen and queen mother. Now she also wants to mess with Qin Yuzhu.  go down.

    But on her own, it was not easy to fight Qin Yuzhu, so she remembered that her natal family had come, she wanted her natal family to help her, and promised prosperity and wealth.

    However, Duke Ning Jin and Clan Wang are naturally not without the slightest bit of brain to make it to this day. Both of them feel that although the emperor is supporting King Ming, his attitude is a bit strange.

    Although they don't know the reason, they all feel that they should not get involved in these matters, keep their own place, and stay away from Ming Palace.

    Su Wan's heart skipped a beat when she heard the words, and she hurriedly said, "Then grandma can't be fooled by her rhetoric."

    Others don't know, but Su Wan knows that there is still a Zhao Mingjing hidden in the Emperor and Prince Zhao's Mansion.

    Now seeing King Ming being held up, one is to stabilize the court, after all, it is reassuring to have an heir in this country, and the other is toHold King Ming high, and if King Ming commits any mistakes in the future, it will be time for Zhao Mingjing to return to the Imperial City.

    At that time, Zhao Mingjing doesn't even need to fight, as long as he is not a mess, the position of the heir is as stable as Mount Tai.

    Mrs. Wang patted Su Wan's hand, and said, "Don't worry, I'm not confused about your grandmother, how could I be fooled by her so easily, but I'm just a little worried that she will contact the second child, and something will happen when the time comes  Come."

    Su Lin is a high-minded person, and she still wants to pursue wealth and power. If Su Ran finds him, he will definitely get involved. When she becomes the head of the country in the future, he won't fly.

    Su Wan paused: "Where is Second Uncle now?"

    Wang said: "When he was transferred last year, he wanted to come back to the Imperial City and wrote a letter to your grandfather. Fortunately, your grandfather didn't listen to him. He was afraid that he was involved in those things, so he was transferred to another  more secluded places."

    "Let him stay well for a few years, and let him come back when everything is settled."

    When will the dust settle?

    Probably it was time for the emperor to appoint a crown prince.

    If that person is King Ming, because of Su Ran, he may never even think about coming back.

    Speaking of this, Mrs. Wang said again: "I know that in his heart, he is afraid that he hates me to death. He thinks that I am dealing with him, but what does it matter? I don't like him either."

    Every time she sees Su Lin, Mrs. Wang has to panic for a while, wishing that he would stay far away.

    As for whether Su Lin will retaliate against her, that's really a joke. Su Lin can do nothing by herself. His two sons, one is a romantic dude and the other is a good student, but they can't go far.

    She has two sons herself. Although Su Xun was not motivated in the past, but now he is also a third-rank servant, and he does things well. The two grandsons, Su Jian and Su Lan are also very good. If you want to deal with her, ask  But her son and grandson disagree.

    Hearing what she said, Su Wan thought of Murong Xian's expression when he talked about the concubine's room, and paused slightly.

    If Murong Xian and Su Jian were able to stop this matter from Yang Shi, Murong Xian wasn't worried about anything, but the expression on that day might have meant something about it from Wang Shi.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 759 Do you think taking concubines is really right?

    ?

    Su Wan was really speechless.

    In fact, most of these things are done by women.

    It is true that men value offspring, but as long as there are one or two who can inherit the incense, most of them think it is ok, and it is not necessary to have seven or eight to be satisfied, but women do not think so.

    Perhaps it is because of the patriarchal society that women are taught to be virtuous and generous from birth. Some people even think that it is natural for men to take concubines to sleep in the same room, and some even give concubines to their husbands themselves.

    There are also some people who have suffered from concubines when they were young, and they are also worried about concubines and concubines in their hearts, but when the years have passed and they have reached the age of being grandmothers, their feelings for men have long since faded  Go, there is no water or wave in my heart, I feel that it is just such a little thing.

    At this time, I think about having more children and grandchildren, more wealth, and I want my children and grandchildren to flourish.

    What's more, I feel that I have suffered so much, why my daughter-in-law can monopolize her husband, so I feel uneasy and want to make trouble.

    It is precisely because of these reasons that the next generation repeats the fate of the previous generation, and taking concubines has become the norm in powerful families.

    Even if some couples have a good relationship and don¡¯t want to take a concubine, the elders will insist on it. If you don¡¯t agree with her, she will cry, make trouble, and hang herself.  Sleep, must have a baby.

    If you don't give birth, the old lady will say that she will not die with peace in her eyes. If you do this, you are not filial, you are sorry to the old mother, and you are sorry to the ancestors.

    Then they were noisy all day long, making the dogs restless.

    Just like King Zhao used to marry Zhou's side concubine, and Lord Zhen Guo accepted Yue's mother, and it was precisely because of the elders that they made a fuss.

    ?In comparison, in many people's minds, the mother is still more important. She was looking for death, so she could only bite the bullet and agree, so the concubine's room came in and the child was born.

    In short, these old ladies are really capable of making troubles, and she is still an elder, so she can't be beaten or scolded, and the weaker ones can't resist.

    Su Wan felt her head was buzzing and her heart was very annoyed. She took a deep breath and calmed down. She asked, "Grandma, do you think it's really right to take a concubine?"

    Su Wan feels that she has no way to change an era and everyone, but her natal family, she hopes to be more peaceful, with kind elders, filial children and grandchildren, and a harmonious and happy family.

    She hoped that Su Jian, Murong Xian, and even Su Rong in the future could live a good life after they got married, instead of struggling in the struggle between wives and concubines in the back house.

    Wang paused, and then asked her: "What do you mean by asking?"

    "Awan just feels a little emotional." Su Wan sighed, "There are too many wives and concubines in this family, and there is no quiet life. It's not wives and concubines fighting, or brothers fighting, fighting for the favor of the husband, and fighting for the inheritance of the family."

    "Everyone says that it is good to have many children and grandchildren, but I always feel that it is better to raise one or two promising children and grandchildren who only know how to fight among themselves.  It¡¯s good to raise a bunch of people who only know how to eat at home.¡±

    "The days are quiet like this."

    Mrs. Wang felt strange: "Ah Wan thinks it's wrong to take a concubine?"

    Su Wan laughed: "I don't care if this is right or not, but taking a concubine is really a sad thing for a woman. I don't want to, but due to various reasons, I can only bear it."  go down."

    "In the past, I was willing to marry Jing Yuan. One of the reasons was that he said that Li Jiazu taught not to take concubines. He married me and I will be the only one in his life."

    "There is a couple in this life, who doesn't want to have one."

    No, who doesn't want to be a couple with her husband for the rest of her life, if possible, who is willing to serve her husband with another woman, and let the other woman give birth to a child with her husband's blood.

    Unless it is really that there is no emotion at all, otherwise, whoever is so virtuous and generous will not care at all.

    "That's right, who wouldn't want to." Wang sighed.

    Su Wan smiled: "The ancestors of the Li family are very powerful. Jing Yuan told me earlier that the ancestors of the Li family did not allow their descendants to take concubines. This will lead to a stable husband and wife for a lifetime, a peaceful back house, and the ability to work hard.  To do things, secondly, the matter of children and grandchildren, it is not that the more you have, the better."

    "In this family, there are only so many family properties. Whoever gets more and who gets less is a matter of contention. The wives, concubines, and grandchildren all want to get more for themselves.  "

    "According to me, there are so many in this life, it is better to have one or two to be educated and let them become talents, preferably oneMother's love is naturally deeper, and when the time comes, I will use it if I have the strength, so why not worry about the future.  "

    "It's like our Jinning mansion. Right now, my uncle and my father are on the same page, but there is a second uncle. How can the second uncle be of the same mind as the uncle and my father? It's just wishing that my uncle and I  Bad luck for father."

    "Grandmother thinks, is it better to have children and grandchildren like the second uncle?"

    Of course it is not good!

    Mrs. Wang was almost annoyed by Su Lin, so I won't say it wasn't born by her, and she seemed to have a mental illness, desperately trying to get up, doing things stupidly and without brains, and couldn't look at him all at once.  That would be able to drag down the entire mansion and drag the whole family to their deaths.

    Su Wan smiled: "How can this concubine and concubine be of one mind? Across a mother, the richer the family, the more internal strife, and I don't know how many families, because of internal strife, once collapsed, or gradually  The ground did not fall."

    "Grandmother has been asking me before, when will I have a child with Jing Yuan, and let you hold your great-grandson, but I said there is no rush, and it is true that there is no rush. Jing Yuan and I have discussed it."

    "Jing Yuan said, if you are born with a boy, you should have another one. Just train him well. If the first one is born with a girl, then you should have a second one. This world is too harsh on women. If the parents are gone  , then she was not bullied to death, it would be good to have a younger brother or younger sister to support her."

    "If the second child is a girl, that's enough. If you really want an heir to inherit the incense, you just need to find someone who has no father or mother to raise under your knees."

    Wang Shi was stunned for a while when she heard the words: "Jing Yuan actually said that?"

    "Of course." Su Wan thought to himself, if it wasn't for the fact that the family had to inherit the throne, he would think it would be enough to have a girl, and that man likes girls.

    But this world is really harsh on women, just let her stand up on her own, and if she doesn't do well in the future, she will point out and point out that she is a woman.

    ? You have worked so hard all your life, but people don't accept your favor, and they say you are the cock of the morning.

    In this case, it's better to let her be happy and be an innocent little girl. She will be protected by her parents all her life. Even if her parents are gone, she still has brothers. Who dares to bully her.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 761 Are you going to grab his wife from him?

    ?

    "You still want to eat this medicine. What good things are you thinking about? Since you don't want to take the medicine, let someone make you a bowl of brown sugar ginger tea. You can drink it and feel better."

    Su Luo still refused: "Spicy."

    The boiled ginger tea does have a spicy taste, and the taste is not good, but it is much better than the dark concoction. Those concoctions made from traditional Chinese medicine are almost hard to swallow.

    Since Su Luo is catching a cold, she can drink some brown sugar ginger tea to keep the cold away.

    "It's better than medicine anyway, you choose one."

    Su Luo poked her sleeves and remained silent.

    Seeing this, Su Wan smiled and asked her: "Why? Don't think about it anymore? I stayed in the Imperial City for a few days and then went back. Since you are sick, you can't go out. I can only take Shuang'er out to play together later.  .¡±

    Su Luo was stunned for a moment, and then almost jumped up: "No, no, no, Sixth Sister, you can't just take her without me! I'm going too, I'm going too!"

    Although, Yue Shuang is her sister's cousin, so she won't monopolize her sister, but she is not happy if her sister only takes Yue Shuang out to play without her.

    Who is not my sister's sister anymore.

    "Then do you still drink ginger tea?"

    Su Luo rolled her eyes and struggled for a while: "Is it better to drink medicine or ginger tea?"

    "Of course I have to drink medicine. Ginger tea can drive away the cold, and drinking medicine is the right medicine."

    Su Luo thought for a while, bit her lips: "Then I'd better take the medicine."

    Although she was still reluctant, she was finally willing to drink the medicine. Su Wan nodded and ordered the maid beside her: "Go and warm up your master's medicine and bring it to her."

    The maid saluted and said yes, and then left with the soup. Su Luo stared at the bowl of medicine, as if she could smell the medicine, and wrinkled her nose vigorously.

    She wanted to say that she didn't want to drink, but then she thought that her sixth sister was only here for a few days, if she was sick and couldn't go out, she couldn't go out with her.

    Su Wan asked her: "Do you want to get up or rest?"

    "Get up." Su Luo knew that Su Wan would definitely stay and eat when she came here at this time, and she didn't want to eat alone.

    "Then get up." Su Wan patted her on the shoulder and asked her to get up. Su Luo got out of the quilt, put on embroidered shoes and got off the bed. Someone brought hot water to wash her, and then changed her clothes and combed her hair.  .

    Su Guan sat on an embroidered stool beside the table, watching Su Luo sitting in front of the dressing table and asking the maid to comb her hair.  It's hot and it's here.

    Su Luo is choosing a bracelet to wear at the moment. She was happy at first, but seeing this medicinal soup, her whole body is not feeling well, and the smile on her face disappeared all of a sudden.

    She carefully glanced at Su Wan, saw that she was playing with the white round fan embroidered with light pink camellia in her hand, and called out cautiously: "Sixth sister."

    "Huh?" Su Wan glanced at the tray carried by the maid, the bowl of medicine soup was still steaming, "Do you want to drink medicine?"

    Su Luo: "Sixth sister, can I"

    Seeing Su Wan look up at her, Su Luo immediately changed her words: "can I drink it after cooling it?"

    Su Wan wanted to smile in his heart, but his face didn't show it: "Okay, wait a while and drink again. After you finish drinking, we will go to Fuping Courtyard for dinner together."

    Just as Su Luo breathed a sigh of relief, she remembered that she would have to drink this medicine sooner or later, so she hesitated again.

    Su Wan is too lazy to coax her, just drink a medicine, and coax her again and again, isn't she used to it?

    Su Luo chose a bracelet, put it on carefully, looked down at the bowl of medicine soup, the smell really hit her nose, frowning, she took a porcelain spoon and scooped it back and forth in the medicine bowl.  Didn't even drink a sip.

    Su Wan calculated that the temperature of the soup was about the same, and then looked up at her: "I've been sitting for a while, and I'm going to my father's, and then I'm going to my grandmother's for dinner. Do you want to drink this medicine or not?"

    Su Luo: "I drink, I drink."

    When things got to this point, Su Luo didn't dare to procrastinate any longer. She endured the taste, held her breath, and finally got bored. After drinking, she felt listless. The maid brought a small plate of candied dates  , she hurriedly took one and threw it in her mouth, chewing the candied dates enduring the bitter taste.

    The sweet taste permeated the mouth, and the bitterness gradually dissipated a lot.

    Su Wan said: "I don't pay attention to my body on weekdays, and I only know the pain when I take medicine. In the future, I should pay more attention."

    Su Luo nodded, feeling a little regretful in her heart, the weather is hot and cold at the moment, and she was greedy for the cold a few nights ago.She caught a cold after covering her with the quilt. God knows how regretful she is now.

    "Sixth sister, I won't see you for a while."

    Su Wan nodded: "Let's go to my father's side."

    "Uh-huh."

    So the two sisters went to Yuhuayuan together. After Su Xun finished washing and washing, he changed into his official uniform, and then took his wife and girl to Fupingyuan to have dinner with Duke Jinning Wang.

    Mrs. Wang called the people from the big house over. During the meal, Duke Jin Ning and Mrs. Wang sat on the main seat. Mrs. Wang looked up at her children and grandchildren, her face full of love.

    Previously, she really wanted to recommend two concubines to Su.

    She has two sons and only two grandsons, she feels that they are really few, now that Su Yun is still young and not ready to get married, she can only focus on Su Jian, and plans to wait for the imperial examination to pass  People sent them over to spread the branches and leaves for the Su family and give birth to more children and grandchildren.

    When the time comes, the house will be full of children and grandchildren, even if she dies, she will be able to close her eyes.

    But what Su Wan said was indeed touching. Although she felt that some of what Su Wan said was wrong, there was a truth.

    No matter how many children and grandchildren there are, and there are many fights, if a few people like Su Lin come, if he doesn't like him, he can kill the whole family for his own self-interest.

    In this way, if she wants to have more great-grandchildren, it is better to let her grandson-in-law have two more. When the time comes, one mother will give birth, and the fight will naturally be less, and the brothers will be united and work together, and the family will be more and more prosperous.  the better.

    After thinking about it, she didn't care, anyway, she already had A Zhi now.

    Murong Xian didn't know the reason for this, seeing that Wang Shi seemed to be more friendly suddenly, and advised her to eat more and take care of her body, feeling a little nervous for no reason, she winked at Su Wan a few times, Su Wan smiled at her  laugh.

    After the meal, Su Luo pulled Su Wan to stay. She heard Su Wan say that she was with Yue Shuang at the Zhen Guogong Mansion yesterday.

    Su Wan was so entangled that he had no choice but to bite the bullet and agree.

    Just after nightfall, Li Lin returned to Jingpingyuan in a carriage, and then heard what the gatekeeper said about it.

    Li Lin: ""

    It's Yue Shuang again, and Su Luo again, what's going on with these two sisters-in-law, they insist on robbing him for his wife, don't they?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 762 Maybe someone is backing me

    ?

    Su Guan stayed in Jinning Duke's Mansion, and went to Langxian Garden after dark to talk to Murongxian.

    Su Wan said: "I talked to my grandma today, and my grandma will probably listen to it a little bit, and if I'm not sure, I won't be able to send people over in the future, but you have to make a plan, I'm afraid she wants you to give her a few more children.  a great-grandson."

    Murong Xian heaved a sigh of relief: "That's enough, Awan, thank you very much."

    Murongxian would rather choose the latter to give birth to her husband as a concubine or to have children by herself. After all, she is married, and the children are destined to be born. The number of births depends on fate. If there are, they will be born.

    Su Wan said: "However, even if you want to give birth, you also need to take care of your own body. After all, your body is more important. Only when you are well can your children be well, and your family will be well."

    It's not easy for Wang to take this step back. Su Wan didn't tell Murong Xian that one child is enough. If she only had Su Zhi, Wang must have objections.

    Women in this era, no matter whether they are poor or poor, marry into a noble family, it is actually quite difficult. Most of them are like Murong Xian. When they marry, they are grandchildren. There are two mothers-in-law.  Cheng Po, one can imagine the hardships involved in the word 'boil'.

    It's not bad to meet someone with a good temper, but that's the case, stuffing people in the room is inevitable for any mother-in-law, if you don't want to, it means you are not virtuous enough, you are jealous.

    If you meet someone who is not good, it will be even more difficult. If the mother-in-law is not sure, she will raise a concubine to fight with you. One can imagine the day.

    In the royal family of the imperial city, there are a hundred sons and brothers, half of them married their regular wives and wanted to take concubines, and most of the remaining half had no choice but to take concubines because of the involvement of their elders.

    Those who can do without concubines, out of the hundred, at most ten.

    And these ten things have to be seen later, now the wife is young and beautiful, with deep feelings, and she is really willing to guard her, but when the wife is in her thirties or forties, maybe this man wants a young and beautiful woman to serve her.

    At the end of the end, there are only three or five who can stay together until the end.

    Murong Xian also knew this truth: "I understand, even if I want to give birth, I will also take care of my body. I will give birth only when I am in good health."

    As long as she doesn't recommend Su a concubine, she would rather suffer more, as long as she can have two more children.

    "Thank you so much, Awan."

    Murongxian probably also knew that Su Wan and Wang's words must be at the risk of being scolded. Her hand is indeed a little too long. She is already married and takes care of her natal family's affairs, and she is still an heir.  event.

    Su Wan did this for her, how could she not thank her.

    "The relationship between you and me, why are you still saying such polite words." Su Wan smiled, "I'm not all for you. Although I'm married now, I also hope that my family can be peaceful, and don't always make trouble.  Things like this come."

    "The eldest brother is the eldest grandson of the family, and he will inherit the title in the future. Only when he gets along with you can the family be good."

    "Besides, Ah Ran is going to get married in the future, and I will always make plans for Ah Ran, so as not to embarrass him in the future."

    "What is this? If you kill three birds with one stone, even if you fail, it's worth being scolded."

    Murong Xian burst into laughter: "No matter what other reasons, but for me, I will keep it in my heart, and I don't care about the others."

    "I see that you are living an easy life, and you are getting more and more courageous."

    Speaking of it, Murong Xian was also a little envious. Many people used to say that it was a pity that Su Wan was married to a poor family, and she would be like this for the rest of her life. However, Murong Xian found that after getting married, Su Wan gradually became a little different from before.

    In the past, she seemed to be walking on thin ice, she would not do one more thing or say one more word, fearing that it would be bad for her, but now she is very courageous and dares to control everything.

    Su Wan paused, thought for a while, and then said: "Maybe someone is behind it."

    Probably because the favored person has nothing to worry about. If something goes wrong, someone will protect her, and if there is a mess, there will be someone to clean her up. That's why she has the courage to say anything.

    According to her previous temperament, she might not care about Yue Shuang's affairs, and Su Jian and Murong Xian would have to worry about the matter of Wang's recommendation for Su Jian and concubines. At most, she might help out with ideas.  , How could I say it myself.

    "Backing up?" Murong Xian thought and thought, but couldn't figure out who would back her up and make her so bold.?, but I was very happy to see her, so I didn't ask any more.

    Just at this moment Su Zhi was crying again, and Murong Xian was busy coaxing the child, so Su Wan left and went to Si Luo Garden to rest with Su Luo at night.

    Su Luo is not the Yue Shuang of yesterday. Yue Shuang was tired all day yesterday, and fell asleep without talking to Su Wan.  It's sleep, and I'm very energetic at the moment, chirping like a bird in spring.

    For a while, she talked about her recent affairs in the imperial city, and for a while, she talked about family affairs, saying that Su Ying and Su Fu will get married in the second half of the year, and that Su Ying is also going to make an appointment, and what will happen to Su Ran after she becomes a side concubine,  After Su Fu left with the Chen family, she wrote a letter and said something.

    "Seventh Sister is getting engaged?"

    Su Ying is one year older than Su Luo, and this year has reached the age of Jiji, but she has always been a transparent person in the mansion, and Su Wan only remembers that she was very good-looking, and it is precisely because of that picture that matches her.  The biological mother had a somewhat similar face, and the Jiang family of the second room secretly bullied her a lot.

    Su Wan knew that it was difficult for her to make a living under the Jiang family, but she couldn't control it, and she didn't have so much kindness. At most, she would have a share when she came back to share the gifts. There were not many contacts, and the friendship was very weak.  .

    Su Luo nodded: "Grandmother showed her a student. The student's surname is Liu, and his family background is similar to that of the Du family that Wang's cousin married. He was also on the list during the Spring Festival. It's not as good as the previous rankings, but it's not bad."

    "Grandma said, you can't let the second aunt find a marriage for Seventh Sister, otherwise, Seventh Sister will never have a good life, and Seventh Sister is also born too well. Grandmother is afraid that Second Uncle will do something to Seventh Sister, so she plans to give it to her.  Find someone to marry her off safely."

    Although Mrs. Wang doesn't like Su Ying, she doesn't want to make any troubles. It's best to be safe and stable.

    Moreover, this child is in the blood of Duke Ning of Jin. If she is too poorly married and has no good life, Duke Ning of Jin may feel uncomfortable, so it is better to give her a marriage and marry her off.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 763 Brother-in-law Must Miss Sixth Sister

    ?

    It's just that Su Ying is a concubine's concubine, and it's unrealistic to want to marry too well. It's not easy to marry into a wealthy family, either as a concubine or as a concubine.  , is also a messy mess.

    In this case, it would be better to find a poor family and marry her. She will live a good life and won't have anything to do again.

    It was precisely because of this that although Wang didn't like Su Ying very much, she also found a good marriage for her, hoping that the family could be peaceful.

    "How do you know this?"

    Su Luo said: "I'm always by my grandmother's side. When my grandmother is doing this, I'll be there, so you know."

    Su Wan asked again: "Then do you know if your seventh sister is willing?"

    Su Luo said: "Grandmother called her over when she thought people were pretty much the same, and asked her what she wanted. She was willing. If you ask me, Seventh Sister would like to get married as soon as possible so that she can leave this house."

    "And she's not a person who doesn't understand the truth. If the second aunt arranges a marriage for her, she doesn't know what kind of mess it is. Don't think about living a good life in the future."

    "Grandmother doesn't like her, of course, but she also hopes that she will live a stable life and avoid causing troubles for the family. Otherwise, the people who will clean up the mess will be uncle and father, or elder brother."

    So when Mrs. Wang said that Su Ying looked at each other, Su Ying would respond if she had some brains. Her marriage was really decided by Mrs. Jiang.  .

    Su Wan rubbed Su Luo's head: "Does A Luo have a young master who looks good to me?"

    Su Luo thought for a while, then leaned over, and whispered: "Ah Luo wants to be the same as brother-in-law, sixth sister, does brother-in-law really have no younger brother?"

    Su Luo also saw a lot of her sister and brother-in-law getting along, and felt that such a couple was what she yearned for in her heart. They were born well, learned well, and had a gentle personality. What's more, he was really kind to Su Wan and lived a comfortable life.

    Su Luo felt that if she wanted to marry someone, it would be better to marry someone who was like her brother-in-law. As for the noble sons of the Imperial City, she compared them, but none of them liked her. She felt that they were too far behind her brother-in-law.

    Su Wan reached out and pinched her face, and said helplessly, "Nonsense again, she is the only one in your brother-in-law's family, and she doesn't even have any distant cousins."

    "Okay." Su Luo sighed, "But it's okay, I'm still early."

    Su Wan said: "With my parents around, I will always choose a good one for you."

    Compared to Su Ying, Su Luo is much luckier. Grandmother is close, and father and mother are close. How can we not think about her? Su Wan is also secretly looking for a suitable one for her. Everyone hopes that she can live a happy life in the future.  Well done.

    "What do you think Sufu wrote in her letter?"

    "She said she knew she was wrong and wanted to come back, and said that the Chen family bullied her." Su Luo also frowned when she thought of Su Fu, "Sixth sister, what do you think she is making trouble every day."

    "Probably thinking that one day I will be a master." Su Wan sighed softly. If it wasn't for Su Fu's desire to be a master after rebirth, which caused so many troubles, her life should be good.

    Sometimes this person should be more content, hold on to what he can hold firmly at the moment, even if he wants to go up, he must see the path under his feet clearly, and go up steadily, instead of relying on what others can give him.  Bring yourself power and wealth.

    Su Wan yawned, feeling really sleepy: "Go to sleep, sister is sleepy."

    Seeing that she was sleepy, Su Luo stopped bothering her. She nodded and pulled the quilt to sleep. It was rare for her to sleep with her sister, so she was also happy

    On the second night that Mr. Li stayed alone in the empty room, he couldn't sleep at night, tossing and turning, wondering if Su Wan was avoiding him on purpose.

    When they returned to the Imperial City before, they all lived in Jingpingyuan, but this time it was Yue Shuang's and Su Luo's, and they completely left him aside.

    After thinking about it for a long time, I couldn't figure it out. In the end, I really didn't want to think about it anymore. I planned to ask her tomorrow.

    In the early morning of the second day, he ate some casually, and took people to Jinning Gongfu.

    At this moment, Su Wan and Su Luo went to Mrs. Wang's side to say hello, and they had breakfast with her. Su Luo drank the medicine and sweated a little after staying up all night.  I'm happy, I think I can go out with Su Wan.

    Hearing that the servant girl came to report that Li Lin had arrived, the three of them were taken aback for a moment, and Wang raised her eyebrows: "You came here so early?"

    Su Luo smiled: "What's the matter, my brother-in-law must be missing Sixth Sister, it's only early in the morning.?? came in a hurry.  "

    Su Wan blushed slightly: "What nonsense, eat your food."

    Su Luo said: "I'm not talking nonsense, it must be that the sixth sister didn't go back yesterday, brother-in-law misses you."

    Wang Shi shook her head helplessly: "You, you, don't make fun of your sister." Turning her head, she said to the maid again, "Go invite him in, he came so early, I'm afraid he hasn't eaten yet, go and add a pair of bowls and chopsticks."

    "Go and see where the eldest son is now, and ask him to come and accompany him."

    Su Wan said: "Don't call Big Brother, he's going to study now, and the imperial examination will be in two days."

    Mrs. Wang gave up: "No problem, there is no shortage of this day. If he misses this day, he will not be able to pass the exam, so why not take the exam at all."

    Studying is not something that happens overnight, it must be a matter of more than ten years. Counting from the beginning of enlightenment, it is lucky that you can pass the exam at a young age, and it has been around for twelve or three years.

    To put it bluntly, twenty years is a common occurrence.

    Previously, she had studied seriously and learned well, so she really didn't care about this day, so Su Wan didn't say anything.

    After a while, Li Lin was ushered in. He was dressed in green clothes, his figure was as tall and straight as a pines and cypresses, and his face was also handsome and timeless. At first glance, one could feel that he was a gentle and restrained young man.

    "Grandmother."

    He saluted Mrs. Wang, and Mrs. Wang glanced at him, unable to hold back the smile on his face: "Sit down, sit down, why are you here so early, have you eaten yet?"

    Li Lindao: "Eat some before coming here."

    Wang said: "I ate some, I must have missed it, okay, you sit down and eat some with me, just sit next to Awan."

    Li Lin responded kindly, and a maid added a chair and a pair of bowls and chopsticks. He took advantage of the situation and sat down. Su Wan sat beside him, always feeling a sense of oppression. She was holding the spoon  Fingers are tight.

    Mrs. Wang asked him again: "But if there is anything to eat, I'll ask the kitchen to make some. When you come here, it's like your own home. Don't be polite to grandma. If nothing else, eating and drinking is definitely indispensable.  "

    Su Luo rolled her eyes and pouted: "Grandmother, why do I see that my brother-in-law is your own grandson? Sixth Sister and I seem to have picked it up." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 764 Brother-in-law, he kisses his father and mother, why didn't he give birth to a younger brother?

    ?

    As soon as Su Luo said this, everyone present laughed, and Su Wan couldn't help it, so Mrs. Wang laughed a few times and glared at her: "No, your brother-in-law is my grandson, you  This little monkey was just picked up."

    Su Luo also laughed: "That's not it, I'm the granddaughter of the grandmother, but if it's the brother-in-law, then I'll give him some of the grandmother as I can."

    Wang said with a smile: "You, you."

    Li Lin had a lot of complaints about this little sister-in-law who robbed his wife and left him alone in the vacant room, but after hearing what she said, he felt a little more comfortable, thinking, what does he care about with a little girl.

    Su Wan served him a bowl of lotus leaf porridge. At this time, the lotus leaves are fresh and tender. It tastes really good when paired with some fresh lean meat porridge. Su Guan just drank a bowl by himself.  .

    He took it smoothly, turned his head and lowered his eyes to talk to her: "Have you eaten yet?"

    Su Wan nodded: "I have almost eaten enough, you should eat more."

    "Um."

    Su Wan couldn't figure out what he was thinking, but she thought that after making him feel at ease first, it would be easy to say anything, so she graciously picked up something for him, and Wang Shi watched from the side, seeing how close the couple got along  , nodded and said nothing.

    Su Luo looked at her sister and brother-in-law, as if she had been fed something in her mouth, and her stomach was a little full, she sighed, brother-in-law, he kisses his parents, why didn't he give birth to a younger brother.

    When the servants were cleaning up after eating, Su Jian and Murong Xian came over together and sat down to chat, but this chat was nothing more than asking about daily things, how was life, how was it recently, what happened,  What are the plans.

    Li Lin was very patient. When asked him what he couldn't say, he responded gently and politely. Mrs. Wang had a very good impression of him, and she couldn't hide the joy on her face.

    Regarding this marriage, Wang has always felt that Su Wan has been wronged, and that she should have a better marriage, but because of her grandfather's promise, she had to marry a poor family.

    Li Linhao is good, but it is a pity that he has no intention of going into an official career, and it will be like this for the rest of his life, but he is really kind to Su Wan, and he really loves and loves Su Wan.

    Perhaps in the world, if there is a loss, there will be a gain, so it is not bad.

    ? While chatting, Su Jian and Li Lin chatted about the imperial examination and the imperial examination in a few days. Su Jian had some thoughts in his heart, so he invited Li Lin to Luluo Garden to discuss the article.

    Although Li Lin wanted to sit and talk with Su Wan, but now in the Jinning mansion, it was obviously not a good time to talk, and there was no way for him to stay with Wang's side for too long, so he agreed.

    After they left, Mrs. Wang went to rest for a while. As she was getting older, she got up early and was a little tired. She used to get up and eat breakfast before going back to rest for half an hour.

    Murongxian and Su Wan Suluo went to Siluo Garden together, Murongxian smiled and said: "Brother-in-law came so early, I thought he would come in the afternoon, after dinner, I will pick you up."

    Su Luo said: "Brother-in-law is missing Sixth Sister. There is a saying that 'one day is like three autumns'. Although there is not a day, but it has been half a day, and that is also one and a half autumns."

    Su Wan stretched out her hand to pinch her: "I see that you have been living so well recently that even your sister and brother-in-law dared to make fun of you, don't you? If you talk about it again, be careful with your skin."

    Su Luo blinked: "Sixth Sister has become a tigress."

    Murongxian laughed loudly when he heard the words, and sat on the side of the beauty, laughing non-stop: "I think you two sisters are really interesting."

    Su Wan snorted softly: "She has been disobedient recently, and she doesn't take medicine these days when she's sick."

    "Don't talk about her, Ah Luo is so good." Murongxian smiled, "On weekdays, he is afraid that I will be bored, so he often runs to my side, and even helps me look after A Zhi."

    Su Luo's temperament is a bit innocent, except that she is afraid that no one will be easily bullied in the future, everything else is good, whether she is good to her elders or to her sister-in-law Murong Xian, she is very sincere.

    And she's a snack foodie, watching her eat makes eating by herself much more delicious.

    Not long after, Wang Weixi also came over. She brought Tingting from her family here today. The little girl who is more than one year old is white and tender, so cute. Wang Weixi tied two small strands of hair for her.  , looks too cute.

    Su Wan hugged the little girl, pinching her face, reluctant to let go, thinking about preparing something for the little girl.

    Su Luo pursed her lips, and complained to Murong Xian at the side: "Sister-in-law, look at my sixth sister, how much I like Tingting, I think I will fall out of favor."

    the"It's okay, it's okay, sister-in-law spoils you, let her have fun for a while."

    Su Luo's eyes were shining, she also thought Tingting was cute, and wanted to reach out to hug her, but after thinking about it, her sixth sister liked her, so she endured it, and said to Murong Xian: "When will sister-in-law give birth to a little niece?  Then let her play with me."

    Murongxian thinks that the girl is indeed quite cute, but she doesn't care if she is male or female. It is best that the next one can have a boy. If there are two boys, Wang will definitely stop recommending Su as a concubine.

    The girl is cute, but she doesn't want to be a concubine for her husband.

    "Let your sixth sister be born, look at your sixth sister, how much I like it."

    Su Luo thought for a while, and then said: "But the sixth sister gave birth, and I can't see her often."

    Murong Xian: "That's what I said, all right, let's see luck when the time comes."

    "Are you pregnant again?" Su Wan was taken aback, and Murong Xian and Su Luo also looked over in unison.

    Wang Weixi blushed slightly: "It's only been more than a month, less than two months, and it's pretty good."

    Wang Weixi gave birth to a girl in her first child, and the pressure was indeed a bit greater. The Du family's parents treated her pretty well, but they pressed very hard on the issue of offspring.  Complaining, I'm afraid they were born too close to Tingting.

    Now Tingting is more than one year old, the couple discussed and discussed, let's give birth, sooner or later.

    Men and women in this era have the same thinking about offspring. No matter whether the family is rich or poor, they must have a son, even if it is only one, and the incense cannot be cut off.

    If you tell them that only one girl is enough, they will lift your coffin board with the whole family.

    Su Wan nodded: "It's good to have it, but I'm inconvenient, why did you come out?"

    Wang Wei said softly: "Staying at home is boring, and when I heard that you came back, I came over to have a seat."

    Wang Weixiu's natal family is too far away, and the only relative in the imperial city is Wang's great-aunt, and she often comes and walks around.

    Seeing that Su Wan was back, Mrs. Wang sent someone to give her a message, asking her to come back and sit down.

    The Wang family wants Wang Weixi to have more contact with the younger generation's female relatives. If she is gone in the future, the people in the house can help Wang Weixi if something happens.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 765 Su Ran Visits

    ?

    Several people sat and chatted for a while, and went to rest at noon. Wang Weixi took Tingting to Su Luo's yard, and Su Guan went to Guanyuan.

    The yard has been empty since she got married. Although there are people who clean it every day and people take care of the yard, and the yard is also full of flowers in this season, the house is less popular and looks deserted and empty.

    There are quilts stored in the cabinet before, and the quilts are taken out every month to be washed, and the quilts are also dried in the sun. Although there is no exquisite incense, there is a faint smell of sunshine, and it is soft to sleep, which is not bad  .

    Su Wan was also a little tired. She hugged the quilt and fell asleep. When she woke up again, there was someone beside her. She was confused for a while, and then she came back to take a closer look. He didn't change his clothes.  On the side, I closed my eyes and fell asleep.

    Su Guan poked his shoulder with her hand, and seeing that he didn't respond, she was about to poke his face, but before she could poke her hand, she was grabbed, and then she was pulled down, wrapping her arms around her  .

    Su Wan murmured softly, and was worried that someone would hear her, so her face turned red.

    "what are you doing?"

    "I should ask Madam, what does Madam want to do?"

    Su Wan paused, it was hard to say that she wanted to poke his face, so she struggled to get up: "Let go, I'm going to get up."

    Not only did he not loosen her, but he hugged her even tighter, pulled the quilt aside and covered her up: "Sleep with me for a while, I haven't slept well"

    Listen to this tone, how aggrieved.

    Su Wan blushed slightly: "Why can't I fall asleep? It's not like no one has slept before, why can't I sleep well now."

    He leaned over and whispered a few words in her ear, and then saw that her face was blushing inch by inch, and she was so ashamed that she wanted to find a hole in the ground, so she stretched out her hand and pinched him: "Can you save face, this is still in someone else's house  Woolen cloth."

    He took a serious look at her: "That's why I let you sleep with me for a while."

    Su Wan: ""

    It meant that she didn't want to think about it.

    Su Wan said that she couldn't beat him, and she couldn't break free, so she had to sleep with him for a while, but fortunately, she still had a little understanding of this man, no matter what she wanted to do, she wouldn't mess around outside during the day, and she still  Visiting someone else's house.

    ?There are also some very taboo sayings, saying that a couple cannot do such a thing when they go to someone else's house as guests, otherwise it will ruin the luck of the host's family. Therefore, when visiting, it is more common for men and women to live separately.

    That is to say, a decent natal family, and a suitable yard at home, so that they can live together. Which girl of her own family does not want her natal family to be better, so naturally she will not do such stupid things, and it will only take a few days at most.

    Of course, it¡¯s different for permanent residents. At this time, the host¡¯s family will go to burn incense and talk to the gods of the ancestors before arranging them to live. That¡¯s okay.

    Seeing that he seemed to be really sleepy, Su Wan felt a little soft-hearted. He had abandoned him for about two days, and she felt a little guilty, so she said, "Then go to sleep, I'll stay with you."

    "okay."

    The couple continued to take a nap, but an uninvited guest came to Wang's side, and it was none other than Su Ran, the side concubine of King Ming. Su Ran became a side concubine and her clothes were much more luxurious.  The phoenix swayed and swayed like a concubine in a palace.

    Wang's face was pale, but the beads twirling rapidly in her hand showed her impatience. If Su Ran hadn't come to visit her in the name of the side concubine of the palace, she might not even let her in.

    "What does the side concubine want to do when she comes to me?"

    Su Ran reached out and stroked the Bu Yao tassels on her head, smiling softly and brightly: "I haven't seen grandma for a long time, so I wanted to come and have a look. In the past, my status was embarrassing, so I didn't come here. Grandma won't blame me, right?"

    "Grandmother or not, I don't remember a granddaughter in our family."

    Seeing that the smile on Su Ran's face turned cold all of a sudden, Mrs. Wang didn't care at all, and continued to speak coldly, "We agreed in the past, whether you will be poor or rich in the future, you will be as good as the Duke of Jinning."  It doesn't matter."

    In the past, after Su Ran left the East Palace, she worked as an aide for King Ming. She said that she was an aide. In fact, no one knew that the relationship between her and King Ming was unclear.

    Her behavior like this, not to mention embarrassing the people in Jinning's mansion, also affected the marriage of the sons and daughters of the mansion and the reputation and future of the elders in the court.

    Mrs. Wang met her once in private, but Su Ran resented that the Jinning government didn't care about her and told Mrs. Wang to leave her affairs aloneWhether she is poor or rich, it has nothing to do with the Jinning government.

    Later, the Duke of Jinning really regarded her as non-existent and stopped caring about her.

    Mrs. Wang probably knew what Su Ran's visit meant this time, she just wanted to go back to her natal family, and wanted her family to help her fight against Princess Ming.

    Now there is only King Ming, an adult prince, in the court. In the eyes of many people, it is a certainty that King Ming will inherit the great rule in the future. Now that the outside is stable, the battle in the backyard will begin.

    Concubine Ming has never had any heirs, but she has the help of her natal Qin family. Although Su Ran has a child, she can still advise King Ming, and even come up with some things, earning King Ming a lot of money and fame.

    But she has a bad reputation, and she is remarried, so it is not easy to sit in that position.

    So she thought of the benefits of having her natal family, and her natal family was one of the most powerful in the imperial city, and her uncle and uncle were not bad in the court.

    Su Wang took the route arranged by Duke Ning of Jin. Although he was not as good as his father, he was still a third-rank general. Su Xun was also a third-rank servant. He had a title in his family and had someone in the court. He was already very good in the court.

    Besides, Duke Ning Jin is still there. With Duke Ning Jin's reputation, if her family is willing to help her, how can Qin Yuzhu be her opponent.

    If she has this natal family, it is not impossible for her to sit in that position.

    It's just that the Wang family doesn't like her, and they are not interested in becoming foreign relatives. They are very contented when they are in their position, and they only want to pass on the title.  It's good to be steady.

    Let's forget about this kind of thing that may cause the whole government to lose their lives if you are not careful.

    Moreover, Mrs. Wang didn't think Su Ran was very reliable. She still thought in her heart that this girl held a grudge very much. Once she gained power, she might turn around and bully them.

    Su Ran's complexion is not good. If it were before, she would definitely leave in a huff. Like before, she would say, "Thirty years in Hedong and thirty years in Hexi, don't bully the young and poor."  '

    But at this moment, she really needs the help of this natal family.

    However, she has also made a note of this in her heart. At this time, she is low-key and small, and in the future, she will definitely want these people to return a thousand times and a hundred times.

    Thinking of this, she straightened her neck and suppressed the breath in her heart.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 766 Between the concubine and the concubine, they really want each other's life

    ?

    "That was all angry words at the time. Why should grandma have the same knowledge as me and other juniors? Besides, if things come true in the future, Duke Jinning's mansion will be able to improve to a higher level."

    Wang said with a smile: "I'm afraid it's hard to say to a higher level. If it happens, maybe our whole family will be killed by you. You don't feel guilty when you say this."

    This dead old woman!

    Su Ran's expression changed on the spot.

    Wang said: "I can't see your thoughtfulness, it's just seeing that the Su family is useful, so I come together, and when it's useless, I kick it away, kick it into the mud, and turn it over again.  I can't stand, and I will watch you aloof all my life."

    If you ask Mrs. Wang, although Su Fu and Su Ran are both capable of causing trouble, it is better for Su Fu to support Su Ran. Su Fu can still remember the family points well, but Su Ran really turns around to deal with her as soon as she gains power.  you.

    For such a person, Wang wished that she would not be able to turn over for the rest of her life, and could help her.

    "In the past, you brought so many gossips to the family, making brothers, sisters and elders unable to hold their heads up for a long time. I went to find you and asked you to restrain yourself. You also said that we don't care whether it's good or bad. Now  Same."

    "Go back, and don't come back again in the future."

    Having said that, Su Ran didn't brazenly continue pestering her anymore. After all, she is a proud and arrogant person.

    However, without the help of her natal family, it would be very unfavorable to her. After returning to the palace, she discussed with King Ming and asked him to go out and find a relative from her natal family.

    These are all things for later.

    Su Guan and others slept until the afternoon, and seeing that it was almost time, they went to Wang's side. At this moment, Wang, Wang Weixi, Murongxian and Li were talking, and Tingting and Su Luo were playing in the yard.

    The Wang family drove Su Ran out, but she was still very unhappy: "It's really a crime. It would be better if there are no such children and grandchildren, so as not to always count on the family and try to bring trouble to the family."

    "I figured it out. How can this concubine and concubine really have a single heart. Seeing that it is good for him, he will jump up, regardless of whether his family will be implicated by him or not."

    "I didn't reap the benefits, and something happened, and I have to clean up the mess for him."

    "After gaining power, I will come back to take revenge on you, saying that the family treats him badly, and that the aunt bullies his mother."

    Wang babbled on, and the people around him listened quietly. When Su Wan came in, she pulled Su Wan to say it again.

    Su Wan smiled and said: "Grandmother, why worry about her, let's just stay away from her. If something happens to her in the future, it won't affect the family. If she becomes powerful, she won't have the ability to do anything to the family."

    "The world is in the court, and the court is full of civil and military affairs. Where is she, a backyard woman can do whatever she wants."

    "Besides, my grandfather has also made great contributions to Eastern Zhao. With King Zhao here, King Zhao will definitely not allow her to mess around."

    There is no need to worry about this matter now. If there is no Zhao Mingjing, Zhao Mingzhan probably would not let King Ming sit in that position. People like King Ming are not qualified to be emperors.

    If Zhao Mingzhan goes up, he is also a reasonable person. Naturally, he will treat the Jinning government generously, which has contributed to the world, so the Jinning government does not have to worry.

    It is Zhao Mingjing, and Li Lin has the kindness to teach him, just because of this kindness, as long as the people in the Jinning government do not commit suicide to rebel or something, the future will be safe and secure.

    It was also for this reason that Li Lin agreed to keep Zhao Mingjing by his side to teach. The Jinning mansion was safe and sound, so Su Wan could rest assured to follow him.

    After listening to Su Wan talking about King Zhao, Mrs. Wang finally felt relieved: "You are right, there is King Zhao here."

    In fact, Mrs. Wang was also a little scared. She was afraid that Su Ran would really gain power, and when she came back to deal with Duke Jinning, she thought that what Su Wan said was right.  On the other side, once someone flies into the sky, the other side will suffer.

    In this way, it is better to only have a son-in-law, that is, a few more brothers, but the brothers of the same mother, or the brothers in the next room, even if they cannot all be single-minded, but they will always think about their parents and brothers at home, will they?  Get involved at home.

    Even if you are a little cautious, it is impossible to kill your brother.

    But between the mother-in-law and the concubine, they really want each other's life.

    Murong Xiandao: "Grandma, don't worry about these things, since she has gained power, it's possible that she can still let her run amok."

    After being persuaded for a while, Mrs. Wang felt more at ease, and asked someone to bring some food for everyone.It became lively, the sun was setting, and it was time to go to the Yamen again. The men in the family came back one after another, and Juniperling came along with them.

    Su Jian, Li Lin and the young masters studying in the mansion also came together, including two brothers from the Wang family and Shi Huixin.

    Because of the incident caused by the Zhou family, Shi replied that he was embarrassed to stay in the Jinning mansion. After Shi Huiqin came back from his work, he moved out, and he has been outside since then. This time, it was Li Lin who sent someone to call him over.  .

    His Chunwei was able to get such a result in the exam, which is also due to the contribution of the Jinning government. Although he does not need to repay this kindness, it cannot be said to be broken.

    Whether it is because he feels ashamed or for other reasons, he always has to move around, otherwise he will cut off contact with others as soon as he enters high school, which seems that he is too heartless.

    As for how dissatisfied the Duke of Jinning was with him, he just had to accept it himself, who made him Zhou's own son.

    But not many people know about this matter, Su Xun knows, but he only told Su Yun, even Su Jian didn't know, seeing him coming, a group of people were still talking enthusiastically, asking him what he has been doing for so long, why?  We don't study together anymore.

    Shi was a little ashamed to reply, na na for a while, he just said that he was busy with things recently, and he would definitely study more with everyone in the future.

    Not long after, Zhuo Jiu and the others also came, and there was a large crowd of people in the room. Wang looked at the group of young people from a distance, and felt better.

    One of the two grandnephews of her natal family passed the entrance examination with the lowest grades in the crane, and the other failed the exam.

    What's more important is that Su Jian can make friends with so many people, which will be his contacts in the future, which will be of great benefit to him.

    Wang looked at it, and saw Shi's reply letter among the crowd, so she asked Su Wan: "Is Jing Yuan's cousin engaged?"

    Su Wan shook her head: "That's not true. I heard that I have been concentrating on studying, but I have no plans for this. Who is grandma trying to match?"

    Wang said: "Your Uncle Tong has a granddaughter at home, what do you think?" (Remember this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 767 No?  Can't he pick up his wife today?

    ?

    The Uncle Tong in Wang's mouth was a former general under Duke Ning of Jin, but now he ranks as a fifth-rank general, and when he comes out, everyone calls him General Tong. His father left early, and Duke Ning of Jin took good care of him.  The two are fairly close.

    The girl from the Tong family was named Tong Ling'er, and she was not born to Uncle Tong, but the granddaughter of his elder brother. The elder brother's family was deserted, so the Tong family took her to raise her.  When talking about kissing.

    Su Wan had seen her before and heard her calling her aunt several times. At that time, she subconsciously reached out and touched her face, feeling that she was getting old.

    That girl was born beautiful and Shuhui, and she was very polite to others on weekdays.

    Shi Huixin is one year older than Li Lin, he is twenty-three this year, and his partner Ling'er is a bit older, so it doesn't matter, and this time Shi Huixin Chunwei ranks eleventh, as long as there are no mistakes in the palace examination, the future will be good  .

    However, Su Wan felt that Shi Huixin would not agree to it. For example, Shi Huixin had a bright future and married a noble daughter from an official family. A fifth-rank military general from the Tong family would be fine if he was the daughter of General Tong.  A grandniece.

    Marrying this one is really of no use to him in the future.

    The Tong family and the Duke of Jinning's mansion may be separated by two points, but they are really far apart. Duke Jinning is not only a subordinate of the Tong family, but also has a girl from his own family, and the Tong family also has a girl of its own.

    Su Wan hesitated for a while, and then asked Wang: "I wonder if grandma thought of this? Or someone else?"

    Mrs. Wang said in a low voice: "She saw it by herself. After Chunwei's results came out, she came to beg me, saying that she wanted to ask me to help make a deal. She wanted to marry Mr. Shi."

    However, Su Wan felt that this matter was not good, and Shi wrote back saying that a Jinshi is appropriate, but Tong Ling'er really has nothing worthy of his nodding to marry.

    The parents are gone, there is only one uncle, and the official position is not high, and he has his own daughter, whether it is the help of the natal family or the dowry, it is equivalent to nothing.

    To put it bluntly, they are not your biological parents, grandparents, grandparents, raising you and marrying you off with a modest dowry is already considered good, what else do you want.

    "I'm afraid this matter is inappropriate." Su Wan whispered, "The Shi family intends to find a wife for Mr. Shi who will help him in his official career. If Uncle Tong's own daughter still needs to discuss it, I'm afraid  It's not good."

    "Grandmother, I really don't want to interfere with the affairs of the Shi family. Those two from the Shi family are the elders of me and Jing Yuan. If this marriage is good, that's fine. If it's not good, maybe they will blame me."

    She was willing to help Shi Huihua before, but it was all because of the good relationship between the two families, and they sat together to plan. People are what they like, and they agree to do anything, and she is just a favor.  .

    This is different from being a matchmaker for Shi's reply.

    Mrs. Wang also thought of this question immediately. No one dared to do anything to her because of her misfortune, but in the future, it was her granddaughter who got angry. In her heart, Tong Ling'er could take care of her, but that was  It must not be compared with her granddaughter.

    And Tong Ling'er really has nothing to show for it, so that Shi Huixin will nod to marry her, unless the Duke of Jinning came forward to tell her about the marriage.

    If the Duke of Jinning stepped forward and asked him to marry him, if he didn't give him some benefits and care in the future, if he didn't get what he wanted, he might still use Su Wan to vent his anger.

    Although the Shi family can't say anything to Su Wan, but there are complaints in their hearts, and the cold and cold words are also irritating.

    "You're right. This marriage is not suitable. It's better for us not to get involved in the Shi family's affairs. Let them figure it out by themselves. After all, there are many people who want to marry him for his current future."

    "This girl from the Tong family is quite clever, and she even knows how to come to me to show her face."

    At this moment, Mrs. Wang realized that she was a little nervous, and felt that she was being used by that little girl. If she really showed up, there would be no benefit, but the root of the trouble would stay. Maybe the Tong family would not be able to give her a decent dowry.  Well, the Jinning government also needs to help with the arrangement.

    "I'll tell your Aunt Tong's later that she's about the same age, so it's time to get engaged. She can eat as much as she can. Don't always worry about the bright future she sees."

    Even Wang Weixiu, the Wang family didn't dare to find such a good one for her. Du Songling didn't even pass the Jinshi exam, but his family is really capable.  If you do your job in a down-to-earth manner, you will have a good future.

    Su Wan nodded: "It's the best one, if it's from another family, I can consider it, but Shi's family, this grandmother asked my opinion, and I? Disagree.  "

    "Grandmother knows."

    Afterwards, the two didn't mention Tong Linger's matter anymore. The food in the kitchen was almost ready, so they ate together. Two tables were set up in the yard for the male customers, and one table for the female customers in the house.  A group of people accompanied Wang, coaxing her to laugh and even laugh from time to time.

    After a meal, the sky was already getting dark, and the dark golden afterglow sprinkled on the yard. People outside were still persuading people to drink, and some people played the drinking order, which was very lively.

    First, Juniperling came and took Wang Weixi and Tingting away. The road was not easy to walk at night. She was a pregnant woman with a child, so she should go back earlier.

    Moreover, he is a dignified person. Because he works in Dali Temple, he doesn't often deal with these people, and he doesn't drink a lot. That is to say, he just drinks some, but not much.

    When the lights came on, Li Lin saw that the conversation was almost done, and the wine was almost drunk, so he bid farewell to everyone, turned around and went into the house to pick up Su Wan to go back together.  It is also clear.

    Seeing him coming, Mrs. Wang asked him, "Are you going to take Ah Wan back?"

    He nodded: "Exactly."

    Su Wan was sitting next to Wang Shi at the moment, and Wang Shi was holding her hand, feeling a little bit reluctant in her heart, so she said, "It's getting late tonight, why don't you stay here."

    Li Lindao: "There is still something to do at Jingpingyuan, so I won't bother you."

    Wang gave up: "Then you go back by yourself, Ah Wan stays with me, and you come to pick her up tomorrow."

    Li Lin: "???"

    no?  Can't he pick up his wife today?

    Li Lin was stunned for a moment, then raised his eyes to Su Wan.

    Murong Xian almost wanted to laugh, but she held back anyway, she persuaded Wang: "Okay, okay, grandma, you can let them go, the young couple's relationship is at a good time, so they are not willing to separate."

    "If you miss Awan, just let her come over to talk to you tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, and don't worry about it at night, besides, you should rest in a while" (Remember this  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 768 Today is almost another sleepless day

    ?

    When Su Wan received the other party's gaze, she was in a bad mood. She thought to herself, if she didn't go back today, he might really feel that she was avoiding him, and she really didn't want to stay anymore.

    Although her natal family is very warm to her, she also likes to come back and sit for a while, but it is better to live in her own home, probably because she is too lazy, there are no elders in her home, she can do whatever she wants, in the house  Living, but also to deal with the elders and various things.

    Sometimes I don't sleep well when I sleep.

    So she opened her mouth and said to Wang: "Grandmother, Ah Wan should go back first, and I will come to see you some other day."

    After hearing the words, Mrs. Wang wanted to stay, but she thought that the couple might want to stay together, so she couldn't stay any longer. She sighed and said, "Another day, I don't know when it will be."

    Su Wan smiled, and didn't know how to answer this sentence.

    Murong Xiandao: "Grandmother, you should be content, Sixth Sister will come back several times a year, and she won't come to see you every time."

    Mrs. Wang thought about it, and it was indeed the case. Although Su Wan is not in the Imperial City, Guiyan City is not far away, and she has nothing to do. She will still make a trip for the birthdays of the elders and Su Xun's birthday.  .

    "That's fine, Ah Wan came to visit grandma when she was free."

    Su Wan looked at Wang, feeling a little sour in her heart. Too many things happened in the past few years, and Wang seemed to be getting older, and her energy was not as good as before. As she got older, she became more and more reluctant to bear children.

    Especially her Su Ruo, Su Ling and Su Fu's three sisters are all non-stop, so she prefers Su Wan and Su Luo in her heart. Su Luo is always by her side, so she misses Su Wan even more.

    Su Wan said: "Ah Wan should still be in the Imperial City these few days, and come to talk to grandma when she has free time, grandma don't dislike me."

    Wang said: "Why, then you should come and spend more time with grandma."

    Su Wan complied, then got up and left with Li Lin. When they left the house, two maidservants led the way with palace lanterns. The two of them talked to the people in the yard before leaving.

    Halfway through the walk, he reached out and grabbed her wrist, and squeezed it hard. Su Wan took a breath in a low voice: "What are you doing?"

    At this time, the moon and stars were sparse, and the brilliance of the bright moon filled the earth. There was a breeze, and the lights in the lamp sockets in the yard were flickering, and the shadows of the trees were mottled.

    Li Lin asked her: "What are you thinking?"

    Su Wan took a breath: "I'm thinking about grandma, grandpa and grandma seem to have aged a lot in recent years."

    Li Lindao: "As people get older, the most taboo thing is great joy and great sorrow. There have been too many bad things in the house in the past few years. Fortunately, they are all over now. It will be better if you take care of them for a few years."

    "If you are worried, please ask the doctor to come here and have a look."

    "That's not necessary. There are imperial doctors in the imperial city. Doctors who can enter the imperial medical garden are not bad in their medical skills. Those who take care of their health can just look there. I will tell my sister-in-law about this matter and let her do it.  gone."

    "Alright."

    While chatting, the two left Duke Ning's mansion. When they got out of the door, the carriage was already waiting there. The two got into the carriage, and after they sat down, the carriage drove forward slowly. Because it was a night road, the speed  Not fast.

    Li Lin stretched out his arms to hug her, leaned on the soft pillow and sighed, a little helpless: "In the future, I will not be able to stay overnight at other people's homes. Even if I want to stay overnight, I have to discuss it with me first."

    Almost couldn't pick up my wife's day again today.

    Today is almost another sleepless day.

    Su Wan was a little guilty, and she explained in a low voice: "I didn't do it on purpose either. Earlier in the Zhen Guogong's mansion, Shuang'er asked me to accompany her, probably because she wanted to tell me something in her heart, so I accompanied her.  At any rate, it's my cousin, right? She treats me well, and she's in trouble at this time, so I can't just ignore it."

    Li Lin opened his eyes and glanced at her: "Then Ah Luo?"

    Su Wan coughed lightly: "There is a saying that 'don't worry about the few, but about the unevenness'. If this one is with you, the other will not be with her if you don't. So, you can't be biased. This is biased. Next time we meet  Now, the two of you are still not arguing."

    Li Lin smiled: "Don't worry about being few, but about unevenness. It means that if you sleep with one person, you will be with the other one tomorrow. Shouldn't you change the word, how about calling it rain and dew?"

    "Should I thank my wife for my husband? Today is my turn."

    Su Wan blushed, and stretched out her hand to pinch him: "Oh, are you annoying? Whose turn is it? How can it be the same!"

    ?It makes her look like a group of wives and concubines taking turns to favor her.

    &nbsp; Li Lin let out a muffled laugh, almost gasping for breath: "Madam, please keep your voice down, be careful not to be overheard."

    Yuan You, who was acting as the driver in front of the car, immediately said: "Young Master and Madam, don't keep your voice down, I can hear you."

    Su Wan: ""

    Brother Yuanyou, you can't be a transparent person right now, don't tell me, thank you.

    Li Lin didn't feel embarrassed at all, he smiled and said: "I already told Madam to keep her voice down."

    Su Wan blushed with anger: "I don't want to talk to you anymore."

    After all, she grabbed the soft pillow on the side, got up and sat on the side leaning against the carriage, refusing to let him hold her. Seeing that her arms were empty, Li Lin was about to coax her, but remembered that she was still in the carriage  It's not appropriate to say anything else.

    He said: "Go back and coax you."

    Su Wan turned her face away: "I don't want you to coax."

    He seemed to think about it seriously, looked into her eyes and said: "Then stop coaxing."

    Su Wan: ""

    Dog man!

    Su Guan was so angry that he looked like a cat with blown fur, exuding an aura of'I'm not easy to mess with, don't mess with me, just be careful to scratch you'.

    Li Lin was overjoyed, but he didn't provoke her any more, and let her be angry for a while.

    When she reached the gate of Jingpingyuan, she got up and put on her shoes, and then got out of the car, as if she wanted to treat him as if he didn't exist, and walked into the yard after getting out of the car.

    Someone sent two palace lanterns, Li Lin took one, and then followed: "Madam, it's not easy to walk at night, be careful not to fall."

    Su Wan was holding his breath right now: "I don't want you to worry about it."

    Li Lin walked aside with a lamp, and the yard was quiet: "Even if you are angry, you should be more careful."

    Su Wan snorted softly: "Didn't you say you don't want to coax me? Go away and let me be angry for a while."

    Li Lindao: "Aren't I coaxing you? Madame, don't be angry with me, huh?"

    Su Wan pursed his lips lightly and remained silent. The Jingping Court on the side of the imperial city was not big, so he walked through the small garden in the outer courtyard and entered the second gate. Then he arrived at the main courtyard, and the two of them entered the courtyard.

    After entering the yard, there was no one else around, Su Wan breathed a sigh of relief, and then said, "Don't think you can just coax me like this? I'm not easy to coax?"

    "What does Madam want?" He blew out the palace lantern and put it aside, and suddenly reached out to hug her. Su Wan was so frightened that he almost screamed, but fortunately, he covered her mouth with her hand.

    "what are you doing?"

    He weighed the weight in his arms, and said with a smile: "Madam, have you thought about how I can coax you? Or"

    "What else do you want?"

    "Coax you on the bed." (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 769 Li Jingyuan, Where's Your Face?

    ?

    What kind of coaxing is bed coaxing?

    Is he coaxing her or coaxing himself?

    Su Wan was so ashamed that he wanted to bite him. This man's operation was really getting more and more irritating. In private, he really didn't want his face.

    "You rascal! Let go! Let me down!" She tried to struggle.

    "It's not loose." Mr. Li didn't blush or breathe, and didn't care about his face at all. "Madam will fall down if you struggle any more. If I don't pay attention, I won't be able to catch it."

    Having said that, he lowered his voice and felt aggrieved: "Besides, how many days has Madam been ignoring me? Count it yourself."

    Speaking of it, the two of them didn't have many times, and the man was usually very keen on that matter at this time, and he was really not happy about leaving him alone for several days just a few times.

    Especially his wife, who was supposed to be by his side, accompanied this and that. Although those two were still his wife's sisters, he just didn't like it.

    Su Wan thought about it for a while and felt a little guilty: "Not at all, not for a few days"

    Li Lin lowered his voice: "Then madam, you can coax me too"

    Look at the aggrieved tone.

    Su Wan stretched her arms around his neck and smiled: "Then how do you want me to coax you, husband? Coax you on the bed? Li Jingyuan, where is your face? If someone hears it, you might die laughing."

    Who would have thought that a person like him could say such things, and it really spread. This is not the image that has been collapsed for many years.

    He bowed his head and kissed the corner of her lips, and also smiled: "When I am with Madam, what do I have to do with face? Besides, Madam has never seen what I look like? As long as Madam does a good deed, don't spread it."  Just save face for me."

    Su Wan smiled, then hummed softly: "I reluctantly promise you."

    Although she was reluctant to say it, she was really not interested in telling others about the private relationship between the couple.

    "Then I thank Madam."

    He bowed his head and kissed her again. Seeing that she seemed a little happy and didn't struggle to get down, he carried her across the yard and into the house.

    It was another toss after taking a bath.

    The few times the two were together before, although he was also tightly entangled and tossed for a long time, because he himself did not have much experience, he was also a little worried that no one would hurt her seriously.  Take it easy.

    But today probably because I was free for a few days, I really thought about it, couldn't control it, and tossed a little hard, Su Wan asked him to slow down and didn't listen, and he started to cry because he couldn't take it anymore.

    Su Wan knew in his heart that other tricks might not work, but he often couldn't see her cry, and when she cried, his heart softened.

    Although at that time her face was flushed, pear blossoms were crying with tears, and her voice was trembling slightly, which made him want to bully her even more, but he was really afraid of hurting her.

    He endured and slowed down, and finally he couldn't bear to let her go, hugged her in his arms, and wiped her tears: "Okay, okay, don't cry, don't make trouble."

    "Why are you crying again? I'm really squeamish"

    "OK OK"

    Su Wan cried for a while, and when she recovered, she felt uncomfortable again, probably because it was really uncomfortable being tossed so hard, so she leaned forward to kiss her again.

    He lowered his head and sucked the corner of her lips, kissed her delicately, and sighed helplessly: "You want it again?"

    She took a deep breath, hummed in a low voice, her winking eyes were like spring, very coquettish.

    Li Lin was even more helpless. The aunt's call to stop halfway was really tossing people. He felt that he would die if he came again a few times.

    He sighed again, and kissed her all the way down from the corner of her lips: "If you want it, you can no longer say no, you can't you can't stop yelling, you can't stop yelling, you can't cry"

    "OK?"

    "good"

    This night, the two novices seemed to open the door to a new world.

    Su Guan felt that when she was with him before, she was like a small boat on the lake, swaying, intoxicated and confused, and she didn't know what day and night, but this time it seemed to be tossing on the waves, and she might drown there at any time.  Only by clinging to him can there be a chance of survival.

    When it was really unbearable, the tears couldn't stop falling.

    Li Lin has only had a few experiences with her on this matter. Although Mr. Li is well-read, he really doesn't have the habit of delving into this aspect. He probably only knows what's going on.

    andThe one he married was really delicate, and he couldn't stand the slightest pain. He also felt sorry for her in his heart, and was afraid that she would really hurt her. Before she cried out that it hurt, she thought it was really hurt, and she said she didn't want it, but it was really hurt.  No, crying is even worse.

    This time he seemed to have come to his senses. It might be because it was too exciting. She just felt that she couldn't stand it. As long as he didn't go crazy and really hurt her, the rest can be ignored.  Or as another style.

    Afterwards, he carried her to wash her, and found that apart from being too tired after tossing and crying, everything else was fine.

    Mr. Li: ""

    Thinking back on the past few days, he suddenly felt that there was something wrong in his mind. He stretched out his hand and pinched her face, thinking that sooner or later he would get it back from her

    On the second day, Su Wan failed to wake up at the usual time. When she opened her eyes, it was almost noon, and the seat beside her was already empty.

    She lay on the bed for a while, feeling that she was still a little uncomfortable, and she couldn't even see anyone, so she beat the quilt angrily, and then struggled up.

    Xiao Sang heard the movement, knocked on the door and heard the answer from inside, then pushed open the door of the bedroom with the copper basin and went in, but she also blushed badly.

    No one knew when and what the couple did before. Su Wan got up at a normal time every day. At most, she was sleepy a while ago.

    It was the first time that I didn't wake up until noon, and I knew what was going on without even guessing.

    Su Guan blushed and changed into a cross-breasted skirt, tried her best to cover up the marks on her neck, and then began to wash. Seeing that Xiao Sang was also blushing, she was really embarrassed and awkward  After a while, I finally broke the jar and smashed it, no matter what.

    "Where did your son go?"

    Xiao Sang said: "The young master is in the outer courtyard, Huifeng said that there is something urgent, and he asked the young master to deal with it, and the young master went."

    Su Wan wanted to ask something urgent, but after thinking about it, Xiao Sang didn't know, so he nodded and stopped talking.

    Seeing that Su Guan seemed to be in a bad mood, Xiao Sang wondered if it was because she didn't see Li Lin when she got up, so she continued to explain: "The young master ordered the servant to wait outside, and when the madam wakes up, she will come to serve you."  , Madam is hungry? This servant has someone bring some food over."

    "Young Master said that Madam should eat something first when she wakes up, and then accompany Madam when he comes back." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 770

    ?

    "Who wants him to accompany you? Love comes back or not" Su Wan snorted, feeling that she was going to be angry for a while, and she couldn't let him go so easily. If he always made troubles like this in the future, what would she do?  live.

    Her voice was too low, as if she was muttering something angrily, Xiao Sang couldn't hear clearly, so she asked, "What did Madam say?"

    Su Wan came back to his senses and didn't want to talk about it, so he said, "It's okay, what's there in the kitchen? Go and have a look, bring some here, I'll just eat whatever I want."

    Xiao Sang said yes, and then fled away.

    This trip did not bring many people, Su Wan only brought Xie Si'an and Xiao Sang.

    Xie Si'an is the guard, and Su Wan will go out with her when she goes out. When she is in the yard, she usually rests in her room or does other things, and doesn't often come to her side, so right now she can use it  Only Xiaosang left.

    She stood under the eaves for a while and looked at the scenery in the yard. Although the couple did not live in this yard much, she did it herself during the previous planning, and the houses were all newly built.

    Two years have passed, and the yard is still new, and the branches and leaves of the trees transplanted in the past have also flourished. The flowers and plants planted are planted every year according to her preferences.  It is a cluster of flowers.

    Probably the only thing missing in this yard is the precious varieties she planted in flowerpots. All of them had been moved away when she left, and they are now kept in Shiqiao Village.

    She sat for a while, and there were bees flying around in the yard to collect honey, buzzing.

    Xiao Sang led a young servant to bring the food over. Seeing that there were bees in the yard, she said to Su Wan, "Madam, you feel noisy? Let someone catch them later, so as not to fly into the house and sting people."

    Su Wan said: "No need, just let them go."

    Su Wan looked at the sun just right, and wanted to bask in the sun, but the sun was a little hot at the moment, so he asked someone to move a small table under the eaves, where he could enjoy the scenery while eating.

    The yard was quiet, the sun was shining from the sky, the yard was full of flowers, and the bees were buzzing to collect honey. Su Wan was eating while enjoying the scenery. The cool breeze in March gradually calmed down her mood.

    After she finished eating, she moved a chair and lay down under the eaves for a while, feeling sleepy again. At this time, Li Lin came back from the outside, and saw her lying there leisurely, and ignored him when she saw him coming.

    He smiled, and poured himself a cup of tea from the table beside him. The tea was warm, and he drank a cup to quench his thirst. Then he sat down on the embroidered stool beside her, and reached for the white fan in her hand.

    "Why are you sleeping here?"

    Su Wan reached out and snatched back her fan, and yawned: "The scenery is good, the wind is good, and it's comfortable here."

    He glanced at the yard, the scenery was really nice and the wind was comfortable, so he smiled and asked her: "Is Shiqiao Village a bit tired of staying? Do you want to go out and play?"

    Su Wan's hand shaking the fan paused, and then he looked at him in surprise: "Go out to play? Sightseeing in the mountains and rivers?"

    "Half and half, doing business while playing?" His tone was calm.

    The expression on Su Wan's face tightened: "Did something happen?"

    She probably also knows about his affairs, if it's not a big deal, he wouldn't make a trip in person.

    "It's not a big deal." He took the fan in her hand again, "It's almost time to stay in one place for a while, I just take you out for a walk, so I can deal with things, if things are difficult to deal with, or if there is something wrong  It's dangerous, and I won't take you out."

    Su Wan thought about it, and it was the same reason.

    It is said that the life in Shiqiao Village is leisurely and comfortable, but after staying for more than a year, it has been like this every day, and it is indeed a bit boring, mainly because there are no people with whom to communicate.

    All the wives in Guiyan City, except for Mrs. Xie, have an average friendship with her, and the wives of the same age respect her even more, and they all speak politely.

    It's really good if you have time to go out and play.

    She was a little moved, so she asked, "Where are you going?"

    "Western Wei."

    "Western Wei Dynasty?!" Su Wan was really shocked, "To go so far?"

    This trip will take a month on the road.

    Su Wan looked left and right, and saw that there was no one in the yard, so she asked him, "What are you doing so far? What happened over there?"

    Li Lindao: "Buy land."

    "?!""Buy land? What land to buy?" Su Wan didn't understand even more, and even made a special trip to the Western Wei Dynasty to buy land, just to buy land. With so many people under his command, it would be enough to send one over there.

    Li Lindao: "I just received a letter from Afu, saying that I will send someone to buy land. In a month or two, the court will start discussing the diversion of the river."

    Speaking of this, Li Lin's face was also a little bad.

    Su Wan also paused: "The river is diverted? That's a big deal." In particular, Li Fu also told Li Lin to buy land, which may lead to bad results.

    "Where's his letter?"

    Li Lin took out the letter from his sleeve pocket and handed it to her.

    The letter was not long, and the story was concise. It was about the court's intention to divert a river.

    If no one cares about it, the powerful clans will be the first to get the news, and they will sell the original fertile land on both sides of the river to the common people at a high price, and even sell it on credit by repaying the money every year, and then start to sell it at a low price on the newly planned river banks.  Purchase a large amount of land and buy the land that originally belonged to the people.

    The common people thought that they had obtained fertile fields, and they were full of joy, but once the river changed its course, the original river disappeared, and the fertile land became barren day by day, the paddy fields became dry land, and the harvest was greatly reduced.

    At this time, the land in the hands of the common people not only depreciated, but also carried a whole body of debts. The family tightened their belts and starved to death to pay off the debts. The clan happily owned good land at a very low price and increased their wealth.  made a fortune.

    A few years have passed, and the people on the original river were starving and starving, and the people on both sides of the new river sold their fields, and eventually became tenant farmers of the clan, struggling to make a living under the clan.

    It's fine if you meet a good boss, but if you meet a bad one, life will be very difficult.

    Su Wan's complexion gradually became ugly after watching it.

    "You said what Afu said earlier, did the Western Wei Dynasty start because of this"

    Where there is oppression, there will be resistance, and the common people will starve to death without food, and accidents will naturally occur.

    Li Lindao: "He means to buy the fields on both sides of the newly planned river first, and then sell or lease them to the common people at the original price."

    "As for the other side of the original river, when it is about the same time, the matter will be publicized, and no one will buy the land at that time." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 771 You cheated me all your life in the previous life, do you want to cheat me again in this life?

    ?

    Su Wan frowned slightly, feeling that things were not so easy.

    She said: "The mountains, rivers, and mountains of this land have their own reasons for their formation. Every river can only be formed after years of carving. How can it be changed just by changing the course.

    "The first thing to bear is to think about the benefits to the country and the people. If there are really great benefits after the diversion, then it can be discussed."

    "Then comes the issue of the people on both sides of the river. After the diversion, how to resettle the original people, if it is according to Afuxin's words, if it is changed, it will be of great benefit to the people in the newly planned river basin, but for the people in the original river.  Even tree creatures have a great influence."

    "If the water flow is sufficient, it would be good to make a tributary. At that time, both sides will benefit, and it will be worthwhile to pay some labor. It is quite inappropriate to directly divert the route."

    "Finally, let's talk about the labor. This project is not small. Let alone tens of thousands of people are needed. Where do these people come from? How to arrange it? There must be a charter."

    Su Wan raised his eyes to look at the people beside him, and said with a smile: "So you mean to go and see for yourself, see if this matter is necessary, if not, try to stop this matter so that those people don't mess around,  If so, what should we do if we plan and plan.¡±

    Li Lin smiled in his eyes: "My wife is the one who knows me."

    If it was the past, Li Lin would not have cared about the diversion of the river, it was his business after all, but Li Fu wrote him a letter, and he felt that he should go there himself.

    Now that this letter has been written, it means that the consequences of this matter are indeed very troublesome, and may lead to a bad ending, so it is not good to stand by and watch.

    "I've seen the geomancy map before. According to Afuge's location, the geographical location of the river is drawn. There are many mountains and gorges on both sides of the river. Relatively speaking, although the fields are fertile, there are not many fields."

    "If you change the route, there will be mostly flat land on both sides of the river bank. By then, the fields will be fertile with water, and the harvest will be almost 60% higher."

    "Sixty percent? So much?" Su Wan was startled, "If so, it's worth it."

    Li Lindao: "However, you have to see it to know the specifics."

    Su Wan bit her lip: "If the diversion of the river is a matter that benefits the country and the people, since Afu wrote the letter and also mentioned the clan's affairs, it may be very serious."

    Originally, it was a good thing to benefit the country and the people, but the clan's operation has hurt the people of the two rivers, and the scope involved should not be small.

    If the people in the newly planned river basin sell their fields and turn around to buy the fields in the original river basin, they may hang themselves.

    It's okay for a clan with a conscience, but if you meet a clan that has no conscience and only pays attention to interests, then life is really worse than death.

    To say that the three countries today are somewhat different. There are many aristocratic families in the Southern Qin Dynasty, who advocate the rule of the world with literature, and the scholarly families of the powerful and powerful families are the most important.

    The dignitaries in Eastern Zhao are in power. Although there are clans, they are rich but not prominent. The court prefers military generals. Military generals guard the country's borders and deter foreign enemies.

    As for the Western Wei Dynasty, the clan was in power, and the clan almost controlled the economic lifeline of the entire family and the country. Even the emperor had to give them three points of courtesy, and even court officials came from the clan.

    ?They do not have an imperial examination, and they pay attention to celebrities. If they want to be an official, they need someone to recommend them to have the opportunity to participate in the imperial examination. Otherwise, they will not even be able to enter the threshold.

    In this way, the way for ordinary people to make progress is almost blocked. If you are born poor, you will be poor all your life. It is also said that you are a scholar, farmer, businessman, and you make some money by doing business.  Can live.

    The two merchant brothers are two ready-made examples.

    However, the family composition of the clan, at most, pays attention to reputation and how to get more power and money. It is a joke to tell them that the family is a country and the world is for the well-being of the people.

    There is very little that can be done.

    ?It is more about profit, enslaving and oppressing the people to the point of suffering.

    This kind of national structure has survived to this day and has not collapsed. Su Wanjing is a talent.

    Perhaps everything needs an opportunity. This time, the diversion of the river finally broke out, and then all over the country began to raise flags to rebel. This is not a chaos in the world.

    Su Wan said that it would be good to re-establish a new country after this turmoil and let the people live a better life, but she also learned from Li Fu what he called the Three Kingdoms in the previous life.  Things that people don't live in.

    Just fighting back and forth, dead people one by one, everywhereIt's a war, but no one wins, and then they keep fighting and fighting, and people die one after another, as if they have hit an evil.

    Could it be that he, Li Fu, is the real dragon emperor who saves the world. Only when he comes out of the mountain can the world be pacified.

    As if joking, Su Wan shared this conjecture with Li Lin, which made him laugh too.

    Li Lin raised his eyebrows: "Why don't we leave this matter to him and see if he is a real dragon emperor then."

    It should be said that in Li Fu's previous life, Zhao Mingqi and Su Ran, a pair of foolish monarchs and demon queens, were in trouble in Eastern Zhao. They abandoned state affairs, were greedy for pleasure, and increased taxes year after year.

    But now Zhao Mingqi has long been a useless person. Although Su Ran followed King Ming, Li Lin taught another Zhao Mingjing.  The situation should never happen again.

    In Southern Qin, it was because of Qin Zangshu's death that the Chixie clan was in chaos. Now that Qin Zangshu is still alive and firmly seated on his throne, the Chixie clan has basically been killed except for Xie Si'an.

    Moreover, with the lessons learned from the past, Qin Zangshu cherished his own life even more, and he was basically stable.

    Now there is only the Western Wei Dynasty. The Western Wei Dynasty was chaotic due to clan oppression. When it first broke out, it was this time that the river was diverted.

    The Clan of the Western Wei Dynasty was so powerful that almost all the courts belonged to the clan. The royal family was emptied of their dignity, and it was almost impossible to stand up and suppress these clans.

    By now, I am afraid that the only way to reshuffle the cards can be peace.

    Su Wan was stunned for a moment: "You mean, let him do" Be the emperor of the Western Wei Dynasty?

    Isn't her husband's operation a bit

    However if it is really done, it is not impossible. After all, he was an emperor in a previous life, and he worked hard to govern the country well.

    Capable, courageous, and quite caring about the world.

    It's just my husband, if you cheated others in your previous life, it's fine for them to do hard work for you all your life, but do you want to cheat them again in this life?

    Seeing him nodding, Su Wan looked at him with condemning eyes.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 772 Such a lifetime, as if it doesn't belong to me

    ?

    Li Lin was a little confused by her, and asked with a smile: "What's wrong?"

    Su Wan reached out and touched a strand of her hair, and almost gave him a supercilious look: "I just think that Afu met you, and I don't know if it's his luck or misfortune."

    Li Lin raised his eyebrows slightly: "Where does this start?"

    Su Wan said: "Tell me about the so-called past life he mentioned. Most of the reason why he became the later person is because of you. In fact, I can also see that he has always respected and missed you in his heart."

    "I'm afraid that you will be disappointed with him, afraid that others will say that he can't do well, and you will think that your eyes are not good, and you will accuse you of not leaving a child, and you will come back with a handful of mud, so he has been working hard all his life to do better.  Do better things and become a better person.¡±

    "But in the same way, if he hadn't met you, he might be a village kid in Shiqiao Village. If he is lucky enough to be able to study for a few years, if he is lucky enough, he can have a better future."

    "If you are unlucky, you will be trapped in this world all your life, farming and working hard all your life, how can you have such a bright future, and you can climb high and look far to dominate the world and be the emperor of this world."

    "Fortunately, he has changed his life since then. Unfortunately, he has to bear heavy and heavy responsibilities all his life. It seems that he does not belong to him in such a lifetime."

    Li Lin was a little silent. He was quite clear about this matter. Before that, he also thought that it would be good for Li Fu to be himself happily for the rest of his life, but this time, he suddenly had other ideas.

    Li Fu, do you really want to be a carefree and ordinary person for the rest of your life?

    Does he have no ambition or passion?

    Of course there are.

    For those who have tasted power, it is very difficult to give up. Although Li Fu thinks that such a life can go on, but in his heart, after all, he still

    After a while, he said: "Why don't you ask him what he thinks, if he wants to be a free person in this life, then let him go, but if he wants power, I will help him, but things  Success or failure depends on his own ability."

    Su Wan felt good after hearing what he said: "That's up to him."

    Having said that, she smiled again: "Speaking of thousands of miles of rivers and mountains, it's not like we can easily change the emperor and suppress the clan."

    Li Lin also smiled, and poured a cup of warm tea for her: "What do you think, madam? Do you want to go and have a look?"

    Su Wan was a little hesitant, thinking that she really had some thoughts, who would not like to go out to play, but the traffic is really inconvenient, so she hesitated for a while before saying: "Let me think about it."

    Having said that, she sat up, took a sip of the teacup to quench her thirst, and then lay down on the recliner again.

    Li Lin looked softly: "Would you like to go back to sleep in the room? Although it is spring and summer, it is much warmer, but there is too much wind, and it is easy to catch cold."

    The two have been together for a long time, and they have almost grasped each other's temperament.

    Su Guan also has a bit of a petulant temper in private, but she can only use her temper to him, not to others. I don't know if she hid it too well before or was spoiled by him after marrying him, but it's also true.  It doesn't matter, he is also willing to pamper her and coax her.

    And he still thinks it's very interesting, and occasionally he likes to tease her, watching her get angry, and then go to coax her after watching it.

    In fact, she was not really angry when she was angry, she just got annoyed with him, that is, the husband and wife quarreled and coaxed a few words every day.

    Like today, yesterday was indeed a bit of a hassle. She probably doesn't want to talk to him right now, but if you want to talk to her about something serious, she will definitely not ignore you, so she loses her temper.

    Li Lin felt that Li Fu's letter came really timely and saved him, otherwise he didn't know how to coax him.

    Su Wan felt a little sleepy while lying down, and really wanted to sleep. This eaves was good, but at first glance, it looked empty, with no cover at all. It was really not easy to sleep, and it was not safe to sleep.

    "Then go back."

    "Do you want to hug you?"

    Su Wan didn't bother to move at the moment, nodded and stretched out his hand for him to carry her back to the room. He smiled, then reached out to pick her up, and carried her back to the dormitory.

    It's still not hot yet, the window is open in the room, there is a cool breeze blowing, the room is slightly cool, and there is a slight fragrance of flowers in the courtyard, he puts her on the bed, and pulls the quilt to cover her  .

    "You rest for a while, I'll go out."

    "Where are you going?"

    &nbsp;  Come and see what's going on."

    Su Guan nodded when he heard the words: "Then you go, let someone go to the kitchen to bring some food. Yesterday, the Duke of Zhenguo and the Duke of Jinning also sent a lot of food. I'm afraid they don't care about the vegetables grown in the field.  Bring some meat and fruit."

    Li Lin hummed: "Go to sleep, if I come back too late, you can eat by yourself, if I come back early, I will eat with you."

    Su Wan felt that he was a little annoyed: "Yeah, I see."

    Let's go, let's go, hurry up.

    Li Lin smiled, stretched out his hands to rub her hair, pulled out the jade hairpin from her head and put it beside the pillow. Her hair was loosely scattered, making her small face beautiful and fair.

    "I am leaving."

    "Um."

    When Li Lin left, she even drew a gauze curtain for her to make her sleep more comfortably.

    Seeing him leaving, Su Wan yawned, turned over, curled up under the quilt and fell asleep peacefully.

    When I woke up again, the sun was already setting, and the sunset glowed in the yard, dyeing the yard red, and the window paper on the windows were all red.

    She got off the bed with her soft embroidered shoes, and heard soft voices outside.

    Xiao Sang's tone was a bit bad: "Why is she still not leaving? Didn't you tell her that the princess doesn't see any guests?"

    The other person was aggrieved and helpless: "Sister Xiaosang, the servant has persuaded her, but she just won't leave, and she won't give up until she sees the princess."

    Xiao Sang was very angry: "I don't even look at who I am. Is the princess able to see her whenever she wants? Go and talk to her again, and tell her that we have accepted the greeting card. When will the princess see you?"  She, of course, will send someone to invite her over some other day."

    Su Wan yelled in the room: "Xiao Sang."

    After hearing this, Xiao Sang hurriedly responded: "The servant is here."

    After finishing speaking, she breathed a sigh of relief, suppressed the expression on her face, sent the little maid away, and then turned and went in the door: "Madam is up, but do you want to wash?"

    Su Wan hummed and asked her, "Why are you so angry?"

    Xiao Sang was a little annoyed again: "The girl from Tong's family came to see Madam." (Remember the website of this site: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 773

    ?

    "A girl from the Tong family? Which girl from the Tong family?"

    Xiao Sang said: "Miss Tongling Tong, the young master told me not to disturb my wife's rest before going out. Not long after the young master left, Miss Tong came to the door. If you want to see your wife."

    "Whoever she thinks she is, she can see Madam whenever she wants." Xiao Sang was not angry, feeling that Tong Ling'er didn't have any self-knowledge.

    "The maidservant asked someone to answer the greeting card, saying that the madam was resting. After the madam woke up, she would send someone to tell her when she would like to see her, but she refused to agree, so she took the maidservant to stand at the door and said yes.  You must see Madam, otherwise she will not leave."

    "The people who came and went saw it, and thought that our family did something evil to bully her."

    "The servant has no choice but to invite her to the guest garden, and even went to see her, telling her that the madam is resting, it is really not easy to see guests today, and asked her to come another day, but she is not, and now she is still waiting.  Waiting over there in the guest garden."

    If it was someone who had contacts with Su Wan, Xiao Sang would not have stopped him, but Tong Ling'er had no contact with Su Wan in the first place, but they just knew each other that there was such a person.

    For so many years, I have never seen her get close to Su Wan's side. Now that she came here suddenly, she was either looking for trouble or asking for something. It would be strange if she didn't stop her.

    "Okay, okay, don't be angry." Su Wan said slowly, "If she wants to wait, just let her wait. We won't see you. If you want to be angry, she is the one who is angry. No matter what she thinks, she will not agree with it."  That's it."

    Xiao Sang thought about it for the same reason, took a sigh of relief and sent it to Su Wanwan, looked left and right but couldn't see the usual jade hairpin: "Ma'am, where's the hairpin?"

    "Under the pillow, just pick one and use it first." As she spoke, she reached into the jewelry box and took out a fan-shaped hosta, and handed it to Xiao Sang, who took it and gave it to her  Fixed the hair.

    "I don't know why she came to see Madam?"

    Su Wan said: "Yesterday my grandmother asked me if I wanted to be a matchmaker for her and Mr. Shi, is it okay?"

    Xiao Sang was also a little surprised: "She and Mr. Shi? Her?"

    Because of the troubles in Shi's family, Xiao Sang also didn't like Shi Huixin, but he didn't deny that Shi Huixin was a relatively good young man.  The noble girl is staring at her, Tong Ling'er, she really can't be ranked.

    Although Tong Ling'er is a girl of the Tong family, she is really embarrassed as a grandniece. General Tong was born in a poor family, and there are five children in his family, three sons and two girls.  After marrying, the family's wealth is almost spent, so what can I give her.

    It's already good for someone to raise you up, don't think about the things at home, as for the benefits in the future, it's also about your own birth.

    I don't have anything, and I still want to marry a good son with a bright future?

    Just because you look good?

    But it looks average, and it can't be called a good color.

    "Not really."

    "What did the lady say?"

    "Of course I made a mistake. If she said that she failed to give others, they might not agree. In the future, the Shi family will not get any benefits. Maybe because Jin Ninggong came forward to do a matchmaker to blame me, my grandmother said she was a matchmaker.  Can't do it."

    Xiao Sang paused: "Then the old lady told her what she said, so she came to settle accounts with her?"

    "No." Mrs. Wang is not a brainless person, so it's impossible to cheat her granddaughter.

    But you can't just refuse without doing anything after accepting this matter, saying that you are not worthy of others, isn't that a slap in the face, the most is to ask Shi to reply and ask, and put out this condition, Shi replied and refused,  Then he spoke back.

    Tong Ling'er couldn't do anything with the Wang family, probably because she remembered the relationship between Li Lin and Shi Huixin, so she came to her in a hurry and wanted her to help.

    "Madam, can we see her?"

    "No." Su Wan didn't bother to mess with this matter, "Since she is willing to wait, let her wait. If she wants to go back after dark, send someone to take her back."

    And Tong Ling'er, she really doesn't need to give her face, a person who can't even say a word on weekdays, what face does she want.

    Besides, she also knew the two girls from the Tong family, and she didn't like her niece who was about their age in private.

    In this way, there is no need to give face.

    Xiao Sang finally smiled when she heard the words: "Then let her wait."

    the"What will Madam want to eat? In the morning, the Duke of Zhen sent several fish over, saying that Madam likes to eat them. This fish is left over from the banquet held earlier. It is said that they were raised in spring lakes in the mountains. Hello."  It is also delicate, the meat is delicious, and it is very nourishing.¡±

    Earlier at the banquet, Su Wan dropped his chopsticks on that dish of steamed fish several times. Mrs. Zhen Guogong's wife naturally saw it, and seeing that there were still some left, she asked someone to send some over.

    Thinking of the smell, Su Wan felt a little moved: "How many are there?"

    "Five."

    "Then eat two, one steamed and one braised in soy sauce." Steamed is delicious, braised in soy sauce seems to be good, "and another soup"

    Su Wan thought about it for a while and wanted to eat tofu. The Xi Shi tofu soup made by Master Gao was especially good, but she didn't know if the cook here could make it.

    "have."

    "Then make Xi Shi tofu soup. You can ask the kitchen staff if they can make it. If not, just make a simple tofu soup."

    Three dishes are enough for two people, and Su Wan likes fish, and Li Lin also likes it, so there is no need to prepare anything else.

    "The servant girl will ask."

    "good."

    Xiao Sang fixed her hair, and then went to the kitchen. Su Wan had nothing to do, so she looked for a script book to read, and after a while, Xiao Sang came back again.

    "The kitchen says it can do it, but it can do it, but there is no good ham in the warehouse right now. I'm afraid it won't taste good, and the shrimps are not fresh, but there are some dried shrimps."

    I don't live here often, and there is indeed a shortage of ingredients. Except for some gifts from the Jinning and Zhen Guogong mansions, the food I eat now is bought every day.

    Su Wan said: "Then let them see that it's done."

    After solving the matter of what to eat for dinner, Su Wan continued to read the storybook. Tong Ling'er on the other side waited for more than an hour, but she still couldn't wait to see Su Wan. After asking several times, she said that Su Wan was resting  , I became more and more impatient.

    "Is she really resting?"

    The maid explained: "The princess has been on the road for the past few days. On the day she arrived, she went to the Duke of Zhenguo's mansion, and then to the Duke of Jinning's mansion the next day. She finally relaxed. She has been resting all day, girl.  It¡¯s really a coincidence that it came.¡±

    "It's still early at this time, the girl should go back first, if it's not something urgent, just come back another day." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 774 If you fall down along the way, it will be bad

    ?

    Tong Ling'er has been waiting for so long, and she is really unwilling to see anyone. She also suspects that Su Wan doesn't want to see her, but even if she has such doubts, she can't say it clearly. Isn't this tearing her face?  ?

    Right now, she has something to ask for from the other party. If she breaks her face, not only will she offend Su Wan, but she will not get what she wants, so the loss outweighs the gain.

    Therefore, even if Su Wan didn't see her on purpose, she had to endure it and continue to wait until she was willing to see her.

    Now that she has waited for so long and can't see anyone, and it seems that she won't be able to see anyone if she continues to wait. She is already wandering between continuing to wait and coming back another day.

    Just at this moment, the sound of carriages and horses came from outside, and the hospitality garden was not far from the gate, leaning against the edge of the yard, just in time to hear the movement outside the gate, and the carriage seemed to have stopped at the gate.

    "But there are guests again?"

    The maid shook her head: "It should be the young master who has returned."

    "Master?" Tong Ling'er thought for a while, and then remembered that the son mentioned by the maid should be the one Su Wan married, that is, Shi Huixin's cousin Li Lin.

    Speaking of which, she also looked down on Su Wan very much. When she was a child, she thought she was weak and useless. Later, she thought that if she married a poor student, it would be over for her life. If she had a future, it would be fine, and someone who couldn't even pass the Chunwei exam  What kind of future is there for those who are above.

    That's what Su Wan has been all her life.

    This marriage is like a second reincarnation. The married person has a future and will be fine in the future. If the marriage is not good, it is better to live in the boudoir.

    Tong Ling'er sees the matter clearly, so she has been looking for a husband candidate. Her status is embarrassing, and the children of the rich and powerful are not in her league. Even if there is a chance, it is just a concubine.  Choose a promising one.

    At this time, Shi Huixin broke into her field of vision. He was born well, knowledgeable, and has a good future. The most important thing is his background.  with her.

    Moreover, she also invited Mrs. Wang to negotiate a deal. Shi replied that if she didn't give others face, the Jinning government's face still had to be given, and maybe it would be done.

    It's just that she didn't expect the other party to refuse. When she came out of the Jinning mansion, the more she thought about it, the more unwilling she became, so she changed to Jingpingyuan and wanted to ask Su Wan for help, but unexpectedly, Su Wan didn't see her at all.  she.

    According to reason, it would be better for her to see Su Wan for this kind of thing, but Su Wan couldn't see her, so she couldn't help wondering if she could tell Li Lin that Li Lin was Shi Huixin's cousin after all, maybe it would work out.

    Although most of the marriage matters are in the hands of the female relatives, as long as she is thick-skinned, she may succeed, and she wants to marry Shi Huixin, there is no other way to go except for this couple.

    She had mentioned this to her third uncle before, and she was taught a lesson, saying that her toad was like swan meat, so she had to die as soon as possible, and the Tong family would not tell her about this matchmaker.  Not reconciled, she went to look for Mrs. Wang again. Although Mrs. Wang spoke out, she also refused.

    Thinking of this, she couldn't sit still anymore, she stood up and said, "In that case, I will take my leave and leave."

    The servant girl didn't know what she was thinking, and when she heard that she was leaving, she naturally sent her out happily. When a group of people went out, they happened to meet in front of the wall shadow wall at the gate.

    Tong Ling'er froze for a moment when she saw the person coming from the door.

    I have to say that the man Su Wan married was really good-looking, with a handsome face and a tall and straight figure. Even in the ordinary green clothes, he looked like green bamboos and pines.

    At this time, when he came from the door, he had a picturesque feeling, which made people feel that this noble son was born so well, and the moment he raised his eyes to look over, it was even more trembling.  .

    Tong Ling'er forgot to go forward.

    She thought to herself, if she were allowed to marry such a person, she would not seek any glory and wealth.

    I heard that this couple is still a famous couple of gods and immortals, which is very enviable.

    It's just a pity that he came from a bad background.

    "My lord." The maidservant next to her saluted and woke up Tong Ling'er. She looked at the person in front of her, her lips moved, but she couldn't say anything.

    Li Lin nodded, glanced at Tong Ling'er, then turned around and walked inside, the two passed by.

    He is quite familiar with Su Wan's behavior. If there are guests at home, who have status or get along with her, she will come out to see them off in person when they are about to leave.

    If the feelings and identities are average, or if she really has no free time and it is inconvenient,Will let Xiao Sang go for a while, and now a little maid is seeing off a guest, obviously she doesn't like this guest very much.

    In this way, he also stopped thinking about saying hello.

    Seeing him leaving like this, Tong Ling'er was taken aback for a moment, then turned around abruptly: "Wait a minute."

    "Mr. Li, please wait a moment."

    Tong Ling'er raised her foot and chased after her. The maidservant beside her was stunned with wide-eyed eyes, and hurriedly followed after recovering.

    Li Lin stopped and turned to look at her: "Madam, what's the matter?"

    The face is calm, the tone is flat, and he looks gentle, but he is very polite and distant.

    Tong Ling'er said: "My surname is Tong, and I am a girl from General Tong Fengtong's family. We met before, but Mr. Li remembers it?"

    Li Lin didn't answer, Tong Ling'er continued to ask: "Young Master Li, did you come back from outside?"

    "Exactly, is the Tong girl here to find the princess?"

    Tong Ling'er smiled sweetly: "I came to look for Mr. Li and the princess, but I was resting and said I didn't see any visitors. I waited for a long time before taking my leave and leaving. Fortunately, Mr. Li came back."

    "Looking for me?" Li Lin really couldn't think of a girl who didn't have much relationship with him would come to him, "I don't know what the girl is doing?"

    Tong Ling'er looked left and right, and saw that it was not a place to talk, so she asked, "Can I find a place to talk?"

    Li Lin ran his fingers across the cuffs, but his expression remained unchanged: "If there is anything wrong with the Tong girl, it's better to talk to the princess. It's really inconvenient for me."

    "Walk slowly, don't send."

    Tong Ling'er wanted to say something, but she saw that Li Lin had turned around and walked forward. Tong Ling'er wanted to lift her heels up, but was stopped by the maidservant: "Tong girl."

    Having said that, the maid almost gritted her teeth, she accidentally caught up with her the first time, and there must be no second time, unless she doesn't want to serve the job.

    She was still wondering why the lady didn't want to see her when the girl came over. It turned out that she had fallen in love with the young master.

    Really shameless.

    Tong Ling'er was stopped, a little unwilling.

    The maid said again: "Tong girl, you should go back. If you don't go back, it will be dark. It's dark, and the road is not easy to walk. If you fall along the way, it will be bad."

    Tong Ling'er turned her head to look, and met the smiling face of the other party: "Miss Tong, do you think so" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 775 She wants to be your cousin

    ?

    When Li Lin returned to the inner courtyard, Su Wan was still reading the book in the study. She hadn¡¯t come to the Imperial City for two months, and a new book was released in the Imperial City. The book I got today is about a peasant girl.  The story of becoming attached to a prince and then becoming a princess.

    The story is attractive, and the husband's narration is very humorous and joyful, with a bit of joy in making friends. Su Wan likes it very much, and is always cheerful.

    He saw that she was engrossed and didn't notice that he was back, so he walked in lightly, and leaned behind her to look at the notebook in her hand.

    Suddenly there were more people around, Su Wan was startled, almost broke out in a cold sweat, when he turned around and saw that it was him sitting next to him, she almost reached out to punch him.

    "You don't say a word when you come back, you will scare me."

    Li Lin stretched out his hand to tie a strand of hair around her ear, and said with a smile: "Look at you looking so fascinated, you can't even hear my footsteps, I'm not here to see what you're looking at.  "

    "You're not interested in what there is, like a storybook." Su Wan snorted lightly,

    "We have published several books like this in our study, but the gentleman who wrote the book is really good. The story is full of ups and downs, and it is very beautiful. I want to know who the character is, and see if I can dig it into our study.  Come."

    "Why did you come back so soon, your work is done?"

    "It's over. The child got a strange disease. He asked a doctor to take the medicine but it didn't improve. I pointed out a doctor for his family. The doctor could cure the disease and gave them some money."

    After all, it is the home of ordinary people. Although the family has some savings, it is not much. In the past two years, several young people have fought for selling fish, but not too much. Once they get seriously ill, the family will be wiped out.

    Since he saw it, he naturally wanted to help. Even if he didn't have the same relationship as before, he would help if he met other people. Anyway, it didn't cost much money.

    "It's fine if it can be cured." Su Wan was also relieved. She closed the book, leaned against the side with a soft pillow, and asked him, "There are always such things in this era. The people at the bottom are still relatively poor.  of."

    "Actually, there is one thing I have never understood. Why did the ancestors of the Li family never think of changing the world?"

    The Li family's occupation of Licheng is a hall of fame for Licheng. Licheng is like another world under the governance of the Li family. However, the Li family has little influence on the outside affairs, and even many of the things produced are not circulated.  When they came out, the people in Licheng lived in prosperity and stability, and rarely went out.

    The smile on Li Lin's face narrowed, and then he said: "The ancestors said that the development of the world has its own rules. History is rolling away, and one day will come."

    Su Wan seemed to understand, but didn't seem to understand, the Li family advocated that the world should be peaceful and the people live and work in peace and contentment, but they didn't care about the change of dynasties in various countries, only when things were really badly handled.

    They didn't change the whole world, but they created a Licheng, a place that everyone in the world wants to go, and those who are capable want to take it for themselves.

    But Licheng has cavalry from all over the world, there are government puppets, the sharpest weapons, and the best armor. No country can afford to offend them, and they can only hold them in their hands so as not to offend others.  If a certain country cooperates, it will be over for itself.

    Li Lin seemed confused when he saw her, and smiled: "The laws between heaven and earth can't be changed overnight, just let nature take its course."

    In fact, what Li Lin didn't say is that the ancestors of the Li family didn't want to change the world in the past, but what happened after the change?

    It is because he has the ability to promote the rapid development of this world, and he may be able to reach the level of modern society in a hundred years, but what about after that?  The world changes, industry changes the climate, changes the environment, changes the world, and no one can predict what direction it will develop.

    Later, he figured it out, and felt that it was best to let the world develop naturally. At most, he found a place to house his descendants, so he later left the city.

    "Just now I saw a girl leave. She said she was from the Tong family, and that she came to see us?"

    "Tong Ling'er, Uncle Tong Fengtong's family is the granddaughter of his eldest brother. The family is gone. Uncle Tong took pity on her and raised her under his knees."

    Tong Feng and Li Lin knew that Tong Feng was one or two years younger than Su Xun. His father used to be the right arm of Duke Ning of Jin, but died on the battlefield.  Xun and they grew up together, and after he grew up, Duke Ning of Jin sought out his current position for him.

    "His elder brother's granddaughter? DearBrother?  "This granddaughter is as old as his children.

    "It's not very clear, it seems to be my eldest brother, and it seems to be my cousin."

    "What did she come to see us for?"

    Su Wan smiled: "What are you doing? She wants to be your cousin."

    Cousin?

    Li Lin squinted his eyes: "Has she taken a fancy to Shi Hui's letter?"

    "I fell in love with it." Su Wan said, "She doesn't have any capital to get out, so she just wants to match someone with a bright future. Who is willing to tell her about this matchmaker? If she can make Shi Hui feel confident and willing to marry her, then she will marry her."  Forget it, let someone be a matchmaker, who has nothing to eat and eat enough to support."

    "I don't even bother to see her, so I let her stay alone. If she couldn't stay longer, she hurried away. Anyway, we left in two days, and she couldn't find me."

    Seeing her smug look, Li Lin stretched out his hand to pinch her face, and said with a smile: "That girl can't do it, she has a lot of thoughts."

    When I was talking to him outside, she also talked about how she hadn't seen Su Wan after waiting for so long, and she gave him eye drops without any trace.

    The two chatted, and it was almost time for dinner.

    Su Wan tasted the two fishes carefully, and felt that the steamed ones were still delicious, which fully brought out the original deliciousness of the fish. The braised ones were also delicious, but only so-so.

    Although the two of them ate better, the portions were not much. The dishes were usually three or four, and some had five more. Su Guan stopped eating when he was six percent full, and the rest was Li Lin Baoyuan.  wasting food.

    On the second day, Su Wan invited Princess Murongxian Rujin to go to Jianjia Tower, and the three of them settled the recent accounts together, and Su Wan proposed that she reduce the share.

    Previously, she was the one who came up with the recipe ideas, Princess Rujin provided the restaurant and guards, Murong Xian was in charge of management and operation, the division was three, three, four, and Murong Xian accounted for 40%.

    "I sold this prescription to someone else before, and I'm not the only one now. Besides, I didn't contribute much. I'll take 20% of the money in the future, and you can discuss the rest yourself." (Remember this site  URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 776 Buy, buy, buy!

    Murong Xian glanced at her, smiled and said: "What? You think you have too much money, and you want to give us more? We are not in short supply."

    Everyone is not short of money to spend. When Murongxian got married, she also had a lot of dowry. She herself is quite good at business management. In addition, Jianjia Building makes a lot of money. She gets a lot of money every year, and she is quite satisfied.

    Princess Rujin is even more satisfied, so everyone feels that there is no problem with the division. After all, without Su Wan, who would have thought of this Jianjia Tower, and she was the one who made the various arrangements and some desserts and refreshments at the beginning.  out.

    Princess Rujin also said: "That's right, although the money is quite a lot, it's not like we can't live without it."

    Su Wan said: "I'm not in great need, it's just that I don't do anything and take money empty-handed. I'm a little embarrassed. With two achievements, it's almost the same. For the remaining 10 percent, you will share one of them. Wenyuelou will also open  Get up, and they will give me some in the future."

    "In the future, it's up to you to bother."

    Murong Xian and Princess Rujin looked at each other, and Murong Xian said: "In this case, then we will listen to you. If there is any matter in the future, Rujin and I will settle it, and you can take the money."

    Su Wan smiled: "Okay, let's make a contract. How do you divide it?"

    Princess Rujin said: "We still have to rely on Xian'er for daily management, so let's give it to Xian'er. I have enough for now, and I don't have many things to manage."

    Murong Xian hesitated: "Why don't we split it equally, in the future I will get 45% and you will get 35%."

    Su Wan smiled: "As far as what my sister-in-law said is appropriate, you each get half, which is almost the same."

    Murong Xian nodded: "It's possible."

    Princess Rujin said: "I have no problem either."

    After the three of them discussed it, they sent someone to send paper, pen and ink, and re-wrote the contract. After the new contract was signed, Su Wan secretly heaved a sigh of relief.

    In fact, she had seriously thought about such an idea. She didn't care about things, and it was okay to account for 30% in the past few years, but as time went on, it was a lot of money. No matter how good the relationship is, it is inevitable that there will be some opinions.  .

    Moreover, she gave Jiu Bian the prescription and management method. In the future, Wenyue Building will open, although it will not be opened on the boundary of the Imperial City, it may have an impact.

    In this way, it is more appropriate for her to take 20%.

    Moreover, she is really not short of money, her own private property is separate from the Li family, and she has nothing to spend on the money she earns except for going out to spend some money or tipping people around her.

    She has also looked at the accounts of the Li family. There is only one figure for the amount of money. Although the money will not be sent to her, the food and supplies are sent every month. The things she needs to buy are indeed  Not much, and the daily expenses are also accounted for by the Li family.

    She doesn't have many human relationships. Relatively speaking, Murong Xian and Princess Rujin need more money than her. Now that they will marry Zhuo Jiu in the second half of the year, the human relationship will also start at that time.

    After finishing these things, the two continued to sit in Jianjia Tower for a while, and ate something along the way. When it was noon, they went out for a walk, shopping, and shopping.

    Just entered April, the weather is not hot yet, shopping at noon is still possible.

    The three of them are not short of money, and they will buy anything they like. In just two hours, they bought a lot of things. Su Wan also bought a set of exquisite gold-embellished jade hair.  I plan to give it to Sun Xiang as a wedding gift.

    The shopping was almost done, and the group returned to Jianjia Building. Su Wan ordered someone to send the things back to Jingpingyuan first. Later, she went to Jinning Duke's Mansion to accompany the elders for dinner, and let Li Lin eat some by himself or find some from him.  Those friends eat together.

    Murong Xian laughed at her: "If you always leave him behind like this, you won't be afraid that he will get angry."

    Su Wan said: "What's there to be angry about? I accompany him every day. It's rare to go back to the Imperial City. Can't I spend one more time with my grandparents and my father?"

    Murongxian laughed even more happily, and she shook the round fan: "It sounds reasonable, I'm just afraid that my brother-in-law will miss you."

    "It's just time for a meal, so there's nothing to be reluctant about."

    Murong Xian smiled: "By the way, when are you going back?"

    Su Wan said: "If there is nothing else, I will leave the day after tomorrow. I will take A Luo and Shuang'er out for a walk tomorrow, and add something to them. A Luo will grow up too."

    "That's right." Speaking of it, Murong Xian rarely sees such good sisters as Su Wan and A Luo. It is natural that they are so good by birth, but it is really rare that they are not from the same mother.

    However, it makes sense, Mrs. LiIt was Su Wan who entered the door three years after his mother passed away. There was no grievance between the two. Su Xun might feel a little bit sorry for Su Wan, the eldest daughter without a mother, but the general direction is also a bowl of water. He can  Yes, both girls have.

    The three of them sat in Jianjialou for a while, Princess Rujin went home, Su Guan followed Murongxian back to Jinning Duke's Mansion for dinner, and sat for a while before going back.

    On the second day, she took Su Luo and Yue Shuang to go shopping together. The two younger sisters were grown up, and she had money in her hand, so she thought about buying some things for them, whether it was for daily use or when they got married.  Press the bottom of the box worth mentioning.

    The elder sister spent money to buy things for them, and the two girls were so happy that they flew up, and they didn't feel embarrassed at all. Who made their elder sister not lack this little money.

    Buy, buy, buy, buy hard!

    The two girls followed Su Wan into the silver building, and they looked at each other. A Luo turned her head away, and Yue Shuang hummed softly, "Hey, Su Ba."

    "My name is Su Luo." The expression on Su Luo's face was about to crack. She hated people calling her Su Ba the most, just like being called Wang Ba. Sometimes she secretly rejoiced that her surname was not Wang. Wang was really too miserable.  .

    "Okay, kid, he's just as awkward as your brother." Yue Shuang snorted, "I'll catch my eye in a while, so don't rob me."

    Su Luo said: "I won't rob you, and you are not allowed to rob me if I like it, or I will tell my sister to go."

    "Okay, that's a deal."

    A group of people entered the silver building, first took a look in the building, and then went to the private room, and asked people to send the exquisite hair up for a look.

    Yue Shuang chose a set of maple-leaf-colored coral heads, and the corals were made into a small fan, which looked nice and novel.

    Ah Luo chose a set of pink pearls. The pearls were round and lovely, and they looked great. She tried wearing the pearl bracelet, and the pearls were smooth and jade-like, which matched her  The skin is fair and soft, and the wrists are full.

    Su Wan touched it and felt good.

    After picking out the whole set of hair masks, Su Wan picked out two more scattered ones for each of them, and then turned to Baochai Tower, where she picked two sets of hair masks for each of them, and it was not over.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 777 Camphor Tea Duck

    ?

    Two sets of heads, one set of emerald jade, one set of gemstones, look gorgeous and expensive, and are very valuable. Although there are no new styles coming out of Baochai Building recently, the craftsman's foundation is there, and traditional and luxurious jewelry is made  very good.

    After buying jewelry, I went to buy some cloth and ready-made clothes, and finally went to Yuxiang Pavilion to buy a batch of rouge powder.  Luo likes it and picks a lot.

    At her age, she is already a little girl who loves beauty, and she has already started to use makeup and the like.

    After shopping, it was already past noon, and the group was so tired that they drank tea and had a rest in Jianjialou.  Drinking tea, eating snacks, and enjoying the performance of the girl on the stage downstairs, I feel so beautiful.

    Yue Shuang was in a good mood: "If you say that you enjoy life, no one can compare to you, cousin. You are very comfortable every day."

    Su Luo drank honey kumquat tea, and the chick nodded like a chicken pecking at rice. It was sweet and delicious.

    Su Wan said: "What? Are you envious of me? Don't you prefer to be carefree?"

    Yue Shuang chuckled twice: "I don't envy or envy, it's great to do this once in a while, but it's boring after a long time."

    What a wonderful world outside, and she likes to drink more, everyone gathers to drink together, how lively it is.

    Su Wan shook the white fan in her hand, and asked her, "How is your business?"

    Yue Shuang said: "Thanks to my cousin, my grandparents and my parents were all relieved, and decided to test and test. If there are no mistakes, things can be done."

    "Since it is the future you wished for yourself, and you have figured out what kind of life you want to live in the future, then I can only wish your wishes come true."

    Su Wan smiled, "But I have something to say before, no matter you or A Luo, if you marry someone in the future, you must hold what should be yours in your own hands, and you must leave yourself a way out."

    "Living for a hundred years, the years are passing. At this time, it is true to like you, and it is true to want to be with you. But when the years pass, and the charming girls grow old, they may fall in love with young and beautiful girls. If they pay  There are too many, and there is no way out."

    "Especially those rich and powerful men, take concubinage as a common thing."

    Yue Shuang didn't understand: "My cousin said this, does it mean that even my cousin's husband doesn't believe it?"

    Su Wan laughed: "I believe him, but it doesn't prevent me from leaving a way out for myself. If he has other thoughts in the future, I will part ways with him and live my own chic life. I don't know how many people I will raise.  A lover."

    The two of them almost choked when they heard the words, Su Luo covered her mouth with her hand to prevent herself from shouting.

    The spoon in Yue Shuang's hand almost stabbed her mouth, and she couldn't come back to her senses after being stunned for a long time.

    "I don't believe it!"

    "Cousin, do you think I'm a fool?"

    Su Luo also nodded, her voice was a little soft: "I don't believe it either, I don't believe my brother-in-law would do such a thing."

    Su Wan snorted: "He really wouldn't do such a thing, he is still a responsible person, even if the relationship between the two of us becomes flat in the future, he should not go to others."

    "His own behavior is a constraint, and the other is that the descendants of the Li family are not allowed to take concubines and continue to marry. There can only be one person in this lifetime. He is a descendant of the Li family, so naturally he cannot do things that violate the ancestral precepts."

    Once things like ancestral precepts are suppressed, no one will be able to shake the sky, unless he doesn't want to recognize the ancestor.

    Su Luo showed an envious expression again when she heard the words, and said regretfully, "Why doesn't my brother-in-law have a younger brother?"

    Su Wan almost laughed out of breath, she reached out and pinched her ears: "Ah Luo, Ah Luo, would you like your brother-in-law to recognize a younger brother for you?"

    Su Luo stretched out her hand to touch her ears, her face flushed slightly: "Anyway, I think it's best to think of Sixth Sister. My brother-in-law likes Sixth Sister the most, and he doesn't take concubines. Well, I don't like to fight with many women.  A man."

    In the past, Su Xun married Yue first, and Wang did not dare to take a concubine for Su Xun, fearing that he would offend the Duke of Zhenguo. Later, when Yue passed away, he married Li again, and he was afraid that Su Wan would be bullied by the many wives and concubines in the family.  , and dare not give him a concubine.

    And Su Xun himself didn't think so.

    Therefore, Su Xun only had two regular wives in his life and no concubines.

    Su Luo sees that her father and mother are two people, and her sister and brother-in-law are also two people, so for those wives and concubines in groups??I don't want to, she wants to be like her sister, living a small life with only husband and wife.

    "Choose your affairs slowly, don't rush, you have to pick something." Su Wan leaned on the soft pillow and laughed. Su Luo is the only unmarried daughter of Jinning Duke's family, and her father is a third-rank official.  There are so many people who want to marry her, you can choose whatever you want.

    "In short, remember this too. No matter who you marry, you must leave yourself a way out to ensure that no matter what happens, you will not fall into a desperate situation."

    "No matter how much you like that person, you can't give him everything you have."

    The two girls nodded half-understanding. Seeing that they liked it, Su Wan ordered some more pastries and another camphor tea duck.

    This camphor tea duck is one of the few meat dishes in Jianjialou, and it is also a new product that was released in February. The number of sales is 33 per day, and if you are slow, there will be none.

    This dish pays attention to the use of tea in the food, and the tea in the meal. Put the duck into the smoker, and ignite it with camphor leaves, flowers and tea leaves mixed with straw. After the duck skin is smoked to yellow, take it out, steam it and cool it, and finally put it into the oil pan.  Fry in the middle until the duck skin is crispy and fragrant, remove it, cut into sections and serve on a plate.

    The finished product of camphor tea duck is bright red in color, crispy on the outside and tender on the inside, with a strong aroma of camphor wood and herbal tea, which is very popular among girls. It is simply delicious in the world when paired with a flower.

    If you like to drink tea, it tastes good with serious tea.

    Yue Shuang gnawed on the duck leg and shed tears of happiness: "I have wanted to eat this duck for a long time, but I have never been able to buy it, woo woo woo, it's really delicious~"

    Su Luo was a little more reserved, but her eating speed was not slow: "You are stupid, come here and report your name, let the steward give you one."

    Su Luo has eaten it several times. The duck said it was thirty-three, but in fact it made forty every day, and kept seven for spare.  one.

    ? If it is true, it will definitely be arranged. The two owners of Jianjialou, one is her sister-in-law and the other is her own sister. How can I not give it.

    When the duck first came out, in order to eat the duck, Su Luo was often invited over to have tea and chat together, just to get her to come forward and ask for a camphor tea duck.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 778 Listening to this auntie, she will feel twenty years older

    ?

    Yue Shuang was stunned for a moment, and then remembered that Su Wan was one of the owners of Jianjia Tower, she reached out and patted her head: "It's a big loss, why didn't I think of this, I ran away several times and didn't eat  .¡±

    Su Wan said: "If you want, I'll ask someone to make two more tomorrow, and then send them to you."

    "Okay, okay." Yue Shuang was very satisfied, "I want to eat with You Daxia, but unfortunately he can't come in here, it would be best if he sent it to me."

    "This duck is only cut in half, and the remaining half can be shared with you." A duck is not small, so Su Wan cut it in half. The three girls are enough to eat, and the remaining half, she  It was originally planned to take it back to Li Lin later, but it is estimated that he would not be able to finish it all by himself.

    Yue Shuang thought for a while, then shook her head: "Cousin, take it back to your brother-in-law, I'll eat it with him tomorrow, it's not too late."

    Su Wan didn't say anything after hearing what she said: "Well, you can eat tomorrow."

    The three of them were eating when they heard someone knock on the door. The maid waiting outside the compartment went to open the door, and saw a maid from Jianjialou standing at the door. When the door opened, she bowed slightly to salute.

    "Excuse me for your meal, princess, there is a girl surnamed Tong downstairs who wants to meet you, and also said that she is very familiar with the princess, but wants to see her?"

    Xiao Sang froze for a moment, feeling that Tong Ling'er was really haunted.

    After going back yesterday, I heard that she had waited in Jingpingyuan for another morning. People in the house said that Su Wan was not there. She didn't believe it, so she insisted on waiting. Later, she heard that Su Wan and Princess Murongxian Rujin were in Jianjialou,  She just rushed over.

    It's just a coincidence that the three of Su Wan went out shopping again at that time, but she chased after them but couldn't find anyone, and the three of Su Wan almost returned to Jianjia Tower after shopping, and when she came back, the three of them also left, and  It was getting late then, so she had to go back first.

    Unexpectedly, she came again today.

    Su Wan also frowned, it seemed that if she didn't reject her personally, she might not give up.

    Xiao Sang looked at the screen, Su Wan said: "Then let her come up, it won't look good if she makes a fuss in Jianjia Building."

    Yesterday, Tong Ling'er had already made two trips to Jianjialou, saying that she wanted to see Su Wan. Su Wan happened to be away, but now she happened to be there. If she didn't see her, she refused to leave, fearing that some rumors would spread.

    The maid nodded: "The servant will invite you now, and the servant will leave."

    After saying that, she backed out and closed the door by the way.

    Su Luo felt strange: "A girl from the Tong family? Which girl from the Tong family, Sister Shuixian or Sister Shuilian?"

    Tong Shuixian and Tong Shuilian are two girls from the Tong family. The older one is married, and the younger one is one year younger than Su Luo. She is one of Su Luo's friends.

    "Neither, it should be their eldest niece."

    "Tong Ling'er?" Su Luo's face was about to wrinkle, "Sixth sister, she is not good. Sister Shui Lian said she was very bad. She and Sister Narcissus were always beaten when they were young."

    I have to say that Tong Ling'er really has a lot of thoughts and a lot of eyes. On the surface, she is gentle, courteous, virtuous and generous, but in fact she plays tricks a lot in private. She does one thing in front of others and one in the other, which caused the two sisters of the Tong family to suffer a lot.

    Tong Feng is a big bastard, thinking that Tong Shuixian and Tong Shuilian really bullied her and beat her a lot, so the Tong family all hated her except Tong Feng.

    "Of course I know, don't worry."

    Su Luo frowned and refused to let go. She couldn't rest assured that she was afraid that Tong Ling'er would use some trick to harm her sister.

    After a while, Tong Ling'er was ushered up by a maid. She was wearing a blue pleated skirt, with a graceful figure, gentle and elegant, and a soft and modest smile.

    "Ling'er pays homage to the three aunts."

    aunt.

    Su Luo shook her skin tightly, Su Wan subconsciously wanted to reach out and touch her face, is she old?

    Yue Shuang almost choked on herself, and suddenly turned to look at her: "Auntie?"

    Tong Ling'er smiled: "My uncle and Third Master Su are of the same generation. According to their seniority, the three are naturally my aunts."

    "Don't, don't, don't, don't, you just talk about your own, don't bring me in, I don't want to have such a big niece." Really goosebumps, okay?

    "You just call, just call me Miss Yue."

    Tong Ling'er responded obediently: "Miss Yue."

    Su Luo leaned over and whispered in Su Wan's ear, "I don't want her to call me aunt either."

    Su Wan thought, I don't want to either.Calling Auntie, she feels like she is twenty years older.

    "The princess is taking two younger sisters out to eat?"

    Su Wan breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that the title of princess is more pleasing to the ear than aunt, she smiled and said: "Take them out for a walk, Miss Tong has eaten, do you want some?"

    Tong Ling'er hesitated to speak, she waited so long to see Su Wan, she really wanted to talk about something important first, but now that Su Luo and Yue Shuang were here, she really couldn't say anything.

    "Then, let's eat some."

    Su Guan asked someone to put something on, and ordered someone to move a chair for her to sit down. Originally, the three of them were sitting on the wooden couch by the window, with a table in the middle, and Su Guan and Yue Shuang sat opposite each other.  Su Luo took off her shoes and sat with her back to the window, and brought a chair just enough for her to sit down.

    Tong Ling'er sat down and asked Su Wan with a smile: "Thank you Princess for your hospitality, I don't know how long the Princess will stay in the Imperial City this time?"

    Su Wan smiled falsely: "I don't know yet, and I have nothing to do. I can leave whenever I want."

    Yue Shuang and Su Luo both glanced at her when they heard the words. They knew that Su Wan was leaving tomorrow morning, but they looked at each other and understood Su Wan's thoughts.

    Yue Shuang laughed: "Then you can stay for a while, let's go out to play some other day."

    Su Luo also said: "Yes, yes, let's go out to play. The village we went to last time was really fun. You can go fishing and pick fruits."

    Yue Shuang's face twisted: "What Zhuangzi? When did you go?"

    Su Luo blinked: "It was a long time ago, before Sixth Sister and brother-in-law got married, brother-in-law took Sixth Sister and us there."

    Yue Shuang gritted his teeth: "Us?"

    Su Luo said briskly: "Yes, I still have my brother."

    Yue Shuang was so angry that she almost wanted to kill the siblings, why didn't she get this kind of treatment?

    She turned to look at Su Wan angrily.

    Su Wan had a slight headache: "Okay, okay, I'll take you there next time if you have time. If you really don't have time, you can go to my side. In autumn, there are many fruits on the mountain, so you can pick whatever you want."

    Yue Shuang thought about it and thought it was a good idea: "That's fine, I'll help pick the fruit when the time comes."

    Su Luo hurriedly said: "And me, I will go too, I will go up the mountain with Fu'er."

    Tong Ling'er looked at the two chattering, and she was left out in the cold, feeling a little blocked.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 779

    ?

    Su Wan responded with a smile: "You go there when you have time, anyway, it's not a big deal, just ask the family to send some people to take you there."

    Yue Shuang said: "If you say that making a carriage is really troublesome, it's better to ride a horse for pleasure, and it will be there in one day."

    Su Luo doesn't like horseback riding: "After riding a horse for a day, it doesn't mean that the whole bone will fall apart. It's better to sit in a carriage and have nothing to do on the road. Play cards, or do other pastimes."

    Yue Shuang: "Good riding."

    Su Luo: "It's better to take a carriage."

    The two girls began to quarrel with each other, Su Wan sat aside and watched, as if she was too lazy to bother, as if waiting for their own quarrel to come to an end, she shook the white ball fan, then ate a piece of pastry, smiling  soft.

    At this time, someone brought a new cup of tea, bowls and chopsticks. Tong Ling'er sat aside and listened to the quarrel between the two. Although she felt a little noisy and annoyed, her heart was settled.

    Since Su Wan is not in a hurry to leave, and Shi is not in a hurry to reply to the letter, it is not good to be too hasty, so it is better for her to run to Su Wan more, to get closer first, and it will be easier to talk about it later.

    Su Wan, she used to look down on her, she felt timid and fearful, like a little quail, useless, she didn't even bother to move around, and later on, they were getting married, and the scenery was getting better, so it didn't matter to her if she wanted to join her  location.

    Even if she wanted to please her, but she didn't have any money in her hand, and the ones who gave gifts were also the last ones, so it was difficult to even show her face.

    Moreover, she also felt that even though Su Guan was famous, it was only for a while, and the in-law's family she married was so poor that she could only rely on the Jinning government in the future, so it was better to please the Wang family directly.

    Su Wan greeted her with a smile: "Try this duck, it's really delicious."

    Tong Ling'er smiled and said, "I've heard of this duck before, and I also ate narcissus and water lotus, but I don't have any money with me, so I haven't had a chance to taste it."

    "Speaking of which, Ling'er is also a poor person. If Ling'er's parents were still there, Ling'er wouldn't be like this."

    Look, this eye medicine is good, so it comes right away, Tongshuixian Tongshuilian is her opponent, these two sentences have expressed several layers of meaning.

    One pointed out that Tongshuixian Tongshuilian didn't deal with her, she looked down on her, and left her aside, and went to eat delicious food by herself; second, she said that she was poor and sold herself to a pitiful place; third, she said that she ended up like this because she had no parents,  A little bit, the Tong family couple treated her badly.

    Su Wan smiled meaningfully: "That is, if there are parents around, why is this so? Parents love their children the most, and they devote their hearts and souls to their children. They only hope that they can live in peace, harmony, and happiness."

    "Don't say it's the parents' preference, it's the same birth, the five fingers are different in length, and the palm of the hand is more fleshy than the back of the hand, there is always a preference for the one."

    Tong Ling'er originally wanted to complain about her troubles to get closer to her relationship, and to dig a hole for Tong Shuixian and Tong Shuilian, but now she heard what Su Wan said, and she was stunned for a moment, not knowing what to say.

    It seems that what he said is also true.

    Su Luo nodded vigorously: "Father loves Sixth Sister the most."

    Su Wan stretched out his hand to pinch her ear: "Father loves me, so why doesn't it mean he doesn't love you anymore? How sad it is for your father to hear you say this."

    "That's what it is." Su Luo didn't care, Su Xun had something, both girls had it, and it wasn't that she didn't love Su Luo, but emotionally, because Su Wan didn't have a mother, she would love her more.

    However, Su Luo still likes her father and her sister very much, so she doesn't care, and she still has her own mother who loves and protects her, but her sister doesn't. In comparison, she doesn't have any jealousy or other thoughts.

    She said: "I have a father and a mother. My father has ten points and gave Sixth Sister seven points, but there are still three points for me. Besides, I also have ten points from my mother. I get much more than Sixth Sister's."  .¡±

    She made the calculations solemnly, and she was actually very satisfied.

    Besides, she still has Sixth Sister, and Sixth Sister loves her too, so it's not a loss anyway.

    Su Wan felt heartwarming and felt that this girl was really heartless, so she reached out and pinched her face helplessly.

    Su Luo wailed: "Sixth Sister, Sixth Sister, I was wrong, don't pinch my face, I have makeup on my face, it's almost smeared, smeared."

    Yue Shuang was also shocked. She felt that Su Luo, a little girl, was really heartless. She felt good about this, but she was kind of friendly to Su Luo. After all, she knew that she had a mother, and her sister was gone, so her father loved her a little bit.  , she didn't think there was anything wrong.

    ? If you really feel unfair orIf it's jealousy or something, wouldn't this be a crazy day.

    Yue Shuang put his arms around Su Luo's shoulders, and said with a smile: "Su Ba, you are right, you have ideas, just like your brother, I appreciate you, you will be my sister in the future, what can I use for you?"  Mine, come find me."

    Su Lan and Su Luo's identities in front of the people in the Zhen Guogong's mansion are really a bit embarrassing. The sons and daughters of the uncle's step-wife don't like it, but they just think of Yue Shi occasionally, and feel awkward.

    ?But these two are Su Wan's younger brothers and sisters. If there is anything they want to come to the Zhen Guo Gong's mansion, the Zhen Guo Gong's mansion will not ignore it, and they are even willing to do something for them.

    Of course, this premise is that the two brothers and sisters have a good relationship with Su Wan.

    Yue Shuang could tell that both Su Yun and Su Luo were nurse sisters, so naturally they had to keep in touch.

    Su Luo almost exploded, this man pushed her hand away angrily: "I told you not to call me Su Ba, my name is Su Luo, Su Luo!"

    "Okay, okay, Su Luo."

    Su Luo was indignant, Yue Shuang flattered her with food, Su Wan looked at it and smiled, and was also happy in her heart. She probably felt that everyone around her loved her very much and hoped that she would be happy.

    Although neither of the two sisters is perfect, and their temperaments make her worry and headache, but for her sister, both of them are sincere, and they care and like her a lot.

    She raised her chopsticks to pick up food for the two girls: "Eat more."

    Having said that, she entertained Tong Ling'er again: "Tong girls eat too."

    The smile on Tong Ling'er's face was a bit forced: "Thank you Princess."

    Because Su Luo and Yue Shuang were there, Tong Ling'er didn't mention Shi's reply to the letter in the end, thinking that Su Wan was still in the Imperial City anyway, so she walked around more to get closer, and then waited for a time when no one else was around.  , to mention that again.

    When the group was about to leave after eating, Su Wan called the maids from Jianjialou and asked them to make ten more camphor tea ducks tomorrow, which she wanted to give away.

    Since people have to do more, let's do more by the way.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 780 Lost, Lost, I Lost

    ?

    Su Wan quickly allocated the ten ducks, and relatives, her friends, and Li Lin's friends could all share one.

    The Huaihe Prince¡¯s Mansion will not send them away. Princess Rujin herself is the owner of Jianjia Tower, and she will let her cook as much as she wants. Song Zhan will send one, and Zhuo Jiu¡¯s, that is, Wen Sihou.  There are not many people in Wen Sihou's mansion, so one is enough.

    Tong Ling'er is at the scene now, and she has no choice but to give it away, so the Tong family also gave one away.

    After careful calculation, they came to a conclusion: two were sent to Jinning Duke's mansion, two were given to Zhen Guo's mansion, one was given to Tong's family, one was given to Wen Sihou's mansion, one was given to Song family, one was given to Du family,  Privately leave one for Yue Shuang, let her come and bring it to You Zongzhi.

    In the end, the remaining one was sent to Jingpingyuan, and Azhu and the others were divided.

    As for Xiaosang Xie Si'an traveling far away to return to the wind and the others, there is no need to make arrangements. Anyway, there is a Jianjialou in Guiyan City, so just let them go there to eat.

    Allocate the ten ducks, except for the one that Yue Shuang wants to give to You Zongzhi, she will pick it up by herself tomorrow, and leave the address for the rest, so that the building will send someone to deliver it tomorrow when it is ready.

    After finishing these, the group of people separated in front of Jianjia Building. When Tong Ling'er came, she didn't come out in a carriage, so Su Wan asked the people from Jinning's mansion to drop them off together. First, Su Luo was sent back, and then  Tong Ling'er returns to Tong's house.

    Tong Ling'er also smiled and told Su Wan that she would go to talk to Su Wan another day, but Su Wan didn't nod or shake her head, and told her to go home early.

    Seeing that the carriages of the two families had left, Su Wan asked someone to get on the carriage with a suitcase and go back to Jingpingyuan. Li Lin also went out today. Every time he came back to the Imperial City, the couple had some entertainments and had to leave for two days.  God, this time is no exception.

    Su Wan went shopping to visit relatives, while he and some friends went to the Xiansi Building to get together.

    Su Wan got off the carriage and asked the guard at the gate: "Your Master is back?"

    The guard replied respectfully: "If you go back to Madam, the son came back half an hour ago."

    Su Wan nodded, and went into Jingpingyuan to meet Yuanyou. After asking him, she knew that Li Lin was in the outer courtyard and no one else was there, so she went to his usual office to look for him.

    There is also a room in the outer courtyard where he rests on weekdays, which is also equipped with a bathroom. When he came back, he took a shower and wiped his hair. At the moment, he is sitting on an Arhat chair with disheveled hair to dry his hair.  , holding a book in his hand and reading.

    Su Wan looked at him taking a bath in broad daylight, and narrowed his eyes slightly: "What kind of bath are you taking in broad daylight? Where have you guys been going today?"

    As she spoke, she leaned over, tugged at his sleeve and sniffed it, then tugged at his collar, tightening it tightly with her pale fingers.

    Li Lin wanted to laugh, but it wasn't good to tease her. He was afraid that he would annoy her, so he hurriedly explained: "Where else can I go? I went to Xiansilou. I drank a lot of wine today, and I'm afraid I'll smell you.  Just wash it off."

    Su Wan was relieved when she heard this, but she was a little afraid that the group of people would take him to the brothel and willow alley to play.

    She snorted softly: "I've made it clear to you, I don't care if you come and go with them, but don't go where you shouldn't go, otherwise don't blame me for falling out."

    Li Lin stretched out his hand and frowned, and put the book aside: "Who does Madam think of me?"

    Really, does he look like the kind of person who would go shopping in brothels and willow alleys for fun?

    Su Wan glared at him: "Man."

    Li Lin: ""

    Lost lost.

    I lost.

    He can't refute that he is not a man.

    He stretched out his hand to hold her hand, let her sit on his lap, and hugged her waist from behind, and then he breathed a sigh of relief: "Okay, Ma'am, don't worry, I won't wait there  ran somewhere."

    "Besides, my wife is so good-looking. It's too late for me to guard my wife. How can I find someone else."

    Su Wan was a little satisfied when he heard this, his face was a little hot, and he struggled to get up: "Okay, okay, this is in the outer courtyard, you should restrain yourself."

    This is not the inner courtyard. In her own courtyard, when husband and wife get along, no one is kept in the courtyard. Even the guards have to stay far away, so as not to hear what should not be heard, and what should not be seen.  watch.

    There are people everywhere.

    Li Lin let go of his hand with some regrets, let her sit down beside him, and poured her another cup of warm water: "I just drank some hangover tea to suppress the alcohol, so someone sent a pot of water over.  You just drink it."

    ?Su Wan doesn't mind, after drinking so much tea in Jianjia Tower, it doesn't matter nowNot thirsty, she sniffed it carefully, and there was indeed some faint smell of alcohol on him, she frowned helplessly: "How much have you drunk?"

    "Not much, it's half a jug." Having said that, he explained, "I'm pretty good. The people in that room are all so drunk that they are either helped or carried away.  .¡±

    "Drinking so much? What are you guys doing?" His ability to persuade people to drink is really rare for him to drink so much.

    "I didn't do anything. At the beginning, I was playing drinking orders. In the end, I saw that they were drinking again, so I changed the game."

    Su Wan was a little interested when he heard the words: "What's the game?"

    "Draw cards."

    "According to a rule, whoever smokes the least will drink alcohol."

    In this way, the number of times has increased this time, and there is always a time when he will be tricked, so he drinks more.

    Su Wan didn't bother to bother: "That's okay, you drank so much wine, are you hungry now? I brought you back half a duck from Jianjialou, and I don't know if it suits your taste."

    Li Lin nodded: "I'm a little hungry, you can try it."

    Hearing this, Su Wan asked Xiao Sang to bring the case over, and then the two went to the study next door. Su Wan opened the case, and was about to reach out to take out the plates inside, but he snatched the job.

    "I'm coming, be careful it's hot."

    It was only then that Su Wan remembered that Jianjialou's carrying case was different. She came up with the idea for this carrying case. Li Lin drew a sample for her and asked craftsmen to make it.

    There are two plates or a large bowl that can be stacked on the top, and the lower part can be pulled out, which is similar to a drawer. There is a small pottery pot inside. If you want to keep the food hot, you can put it in the pottery pot  Put a thin layer of charcoal in it, and the heat will rise to keep warm.

    This is called a hot box.

    In addition, there is also a kind of cold carry box, where the ceramic basin is replaced with a ceramic ice basin, which can cool down the food inside, and it is delicious to drink tea in summer.

    The specific design also refers to the ice kettle, which is very practical. Some people want to buy a few to use when they see this carrying case.

    Not long after the item was brought back, it was still steaming inside, including the plate, so be careful when taking it out, otherwise it will burn your hands.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 781 Willing to Serve Madam

    ?

    The aroma of duck and herbal tea came, Su Wan sniffed, and wanted to eat some more, but she ate a lot today, and eating so much meat in a day is almost enough, besides, there will be dinner later, so I can't  Eat too much.

    ?Half a duck is quite a lot. I used a large plate to pack one plate, but I replaced it with a large plate that can be put into a carrying case to assemble two full plates. After taking it out, one person can¡¯t finish it.

    Su Wan calculated his appetite, took another plate, and divided one portion into two portions. One portion was given to Xiao Sang and Xie Si'an, letting them eat some, and the remaining portion was given to Yuan You.  It can be eaten by one person.

    She walked out of the door and called out, "Yuanyou, come in."

    Yuan You pushed open the door, and strode over from the door: "Madam, you are looking for me."

    "I brought food for your young master. He can't finish it. I'll give you one. Take it and eat it."

    Yuanyou suddenly smiled: "Okay, thank you, Ma'am, I happen to be short of an appetizer for Yuanyou."

    Su Wan gave up and told him to go down and eat quickly: "Eat quickly, it won't taste good when it's cold."

    "It's all right, as long as it's meat, Yuanyou loves to eat it." Yuanyou doesn't have a hobby of savoring it carefully, as long as it's meat and it's delicious, he likes it very much.

    Su Wan sent him away, and asked for a bowl of millet porridge, then sat back opposite him, drank warm water by himself, and watched Li Lin eat.

    When he eats, his movements are still very elegant, unhurried, and he has no expression, so he can't tell whether the food he eats is delicious or not.

    It may be that he has no special hobbies in eating. He can eat delicacies from mountains and seas, as well as boiled wild vegetables that are bitter and astringent.

    Su Wan's fingers ran across the edge of the teacup. The porcelain-white teacup made her fingers white and delicate. She looked carefully, and then at her own hands, and found that they seemed to be well-raised.  good-looking.

    ?It is about ten fingers not sticking to Yangchun water, and various balms are used for care in spring, summer, autumn and winter. How can it be unsightly.

    After a while, someone brought a bowl of clear porridge, and Su Wan asked him to eat it with the clear porridge. After all, camphor tea duck is meat, and eating just this is really a bit boring, and he probably was busy drinking before, so he probably didn't eat it.  what.

    A bowl of clear porridge, with rice grains one by one, is cooked very thick and has a warm taste. It is just the most comfortable time to eat, and it is served with a small dish of duck. It is fragrant but not greasy, and it is just right to eat.

    He ate somewhat satisfactorily, as if the fatigue of the whole day had been swept away.

    "How? Is it delicious?"

    "good."

    "I also think it's delicious." Su Wan laughed, "I'll ask someone to make a few more, so that people in the house can taste it too."

    Li Lindao: "They don't know if they would like to eat this, but the taste is a little bland. Relatively speaking, they probably prefer roasted lamb and roasted chicken."

    Su Wan thinks about it too, this dish is preferred by the daughters of noble ladies, but if it is a man, it would be average, such as Yuan You, the big bastards, probably feel that it is not fragrant or oily enough, and there is a strange smell.

    "Well, then I won't buy them for them. When Jiubian gets married, let them roast two sheep."

    "Your hair is dry, I'll comb it for you."

    He washed his hands now, dried them with a cloth towel, reached out and touched his hair, and it was indeed dry, so he nodded.

    The two went to the lounge next door. Su Wan sat him on the chair in front of the table and combed his hair with a wooden comb.

    His hair is also very long. Compared with her silk-like hair, his hair is slightly harder, but it's okay, and it feels good to the touch.

    She combed his hair, took a hair crown for him to crown his hair, and finally fixed it with a hosta. Men don¡¯t need any hairstyles to comb their hair, just comb it and wrap it up, and then fix it with a hair crown and hairpin.  .

    You don't need to learn much, you can get started after a few tries.

    "alright."

    He stretched out his hand and squeezed her hand, smiled: "Thank you, madam."

    Su Wan pursed her lips and laughed: "Thanking me is not just a verbal thank you."

    He raised his eyebrows slightly and smiled: "What does the lady want?"

    Su Wan thought for a while and said, "Then how about you comb my hair tomorrow?"

    His eyes are clear, with some gentle smiles: "I am willing to serve Madam."

    Su Wan laughed happily when she heard the words, her heart was full of joy.

    There is nothing to do next, Su Wan asked him to rest in the outer courtyard for a while,Ji went back to the inner courtyard to pack his things, and he was leaving tomorrow, but there were still a lot of things to pack, if he waited until night to pack, it might be too late.

    During the evening meal, Su Wan told Li Lin about Tong Ling'er, smiling like a fox: "When she comes to look for me, we'll all go back, and the day lily will be cold by then."

    "Speaking of which, when is the imperial examination?"

    "Tomorrow."

    "Does Shi Huixin have any rules for the marriage? After the results of the palace examination come out, I'm afraid it will be finalized. Otherwise, there will be more people staring at him, and he can only marry one. He himself has no one for the time being."  What kind of power is meant to offend people."

    Li Lin nodded: "After his palace examination, I will write him a letter and ask him what he thinks. If he wants to make his official career go more smoothly, it is better to make a decision first, so as not to offend others.  Those who should be offended will have a hard time in official career in the future."

    "Madam Xie wants to go back with us?"

    Su Wan shook her head: "I sent someone to ask. Mrs. Xie said she would stay for a few more days. She rarely comes to the Imperial City and wants to stay at her mother's house for a while. Let's go back first."

    "Mrs. Xie said earlier that she wanted Su Luo to be her daughter-in-law, but it should be a dead end. I went to have dinner with my grandmother yesterday, and my grandmother mentioned something."

    "It's good to say that a big family with many children and grandchildren is good, but the struggle between wives, concubines and concubines is really chaotic. When the first branch is strong, the second branch will always be under the pressure and cannot be turned over for a lifetime.  Now, it¡¯s when the direct branch is unlucky, so it¡¯s better to only have the direct son.¡±

    Especially after seeing Su Ruo, Su Ling and Su Fu fighting each other to the death, Su Lin doesn't care about the safety of the family, and only thinks about her own wealth and glory.

    "Grandmother wants to make a rule, but all sons and daughters in the mansion, no matter whether they are married back or married out, must abide by the rule that 'a man who is 30 years old and has no children can take a concubine'. Once this rule is implemented, A Luo's marriage will be blocked.  A lot of people got off."

    Many people cannot agree to such conditions. One is because of offspring. In today's world, many sons and grandchildren are blessed. There are legitimate sons who inherit the family business, and there are bastards who help take care of it. A family is full of people, and it will not be because of fewer people.  The weak are bullied.

    Another thing is that there are several sons in the family, some of whom have already married wives and concubines. If they agree to such a condition, the family may be turned upside down, and there may be chaos in the future.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 782 What?  gone?

    ?

    For example, a pair of brothers, the concubine room in the courtyard of the eldest daughter-in-law was forced by you, the mother-in-law, and when the second daughter-in-law arrived, she actually agreed to accept concubines only when her mother¡¯s family was 30 childless.  Concubine.

    How can this elder daughter-in-law feel uneasy?  I might hate you forever!

    If the husband and wife are loving, and she made a fuss about it, there are a few more concubines, and there is a gap between the husband and wife. Now that the younger brother can do this, even the eldest son will hate you.

    It¡¯s like a steelyard with two bowls of water placed on both sides. If the two bowls of water are level and stable, if one side is heavy and the other is light, then the two bowls of water will not only be spilled, but even the bowls may be poured for you.  Broken.

    Even if Mrs. Chen has a gentle temperament, if Mrs. Xie serves these two bowls of water like this, it will be a disaster, and the Xie family will never have a good life.

    If the young couple can withstand the pressure of the elders and hold on, as the sister-in-law, it is hard to say anything. After all, it is because of their own incapacity that they have retreated, but if the mother-in-law agrees to this condition, it will be really terrible  .

    "A Luo is still young, just pick slowly, she has plenty of people to choose from."

    Su Wan glanced at him, but said: "I'm so young, I'm fourteen years old, and I'm going to be engaged to you."

    Li Lin was stunned for a moment. Thinking about it, it was indeed the case. It seemed that he was really not young. If there was something he liked, he could settle down. He thought of Su Wan's fourteen-year-old appearance, and there was a smile on the corner of his mouth.

    Su Wan said with emotion: "Four years seem to have passed in the blink of an eye."

    He laughed: "I don't think so, it seems that every day is slow."

    For four years, he has been waiting for her to grow up day by day, and sometimes he feels that the time is very slow, but he also feels okay, as if after these years, the relationship between the two of them is getting deeper and deeper day by day.

    "Don't worry about A Luo's affairs for her. If the father-in-law can't find a suitable one, then we will find another one for her. If you want a high-ranking son, I'm afraid it will be difficult to find, but find someone who can do it."  Promising, good-tempered, simple family, it is easy."

    Everything has advantages and disadvantages, like this Gaomen clan, a large family, with many people and many things, there are many elders on top, and a lot of sisters-in-law of the same generation, it is exhausting to deal with.

    But if it's anything else, from the beginning, I'm afraid she won't be able to give her too much wealth and status, even if she is capable, she needs to go up step by step.

    Su Wan nodded and said nothing more.

    In the night, I packed up my things again, and at dawn the next day, I started to load the carriage. The couple had breakfast and rested for a while, and then they boarded the carriage and went back to Yancheng.

    In the afternoon of that day, Tong Ling'er happily went to Jingpingyuan with some food to get closer to Su Wan, but when she got such a news at the door, she was stunned on the spot.

    "What? Gone? Where did the princess go?"

    The steward said: "The young master and the princess have returned to Yancheng, and the girl is late."

    Tong Ling'er couldn't believe it: "Why did you go back? Didn't you say you will stay for a while?"

    The steward said: "I don't know about this subordinate, he probably went back because he suddenly wanted to go back, girl please go back."

    Tong Ling'er was in a panic at the moment, the Tong family didn't help her with this marriage, and the Jinning government didn't help either. Now besides Su Wan, she really didn't know who to turn to.

    "Then can you write a letter to the princess for me? I have something urgent to find the princess, it's urgent!"

    The steward shook his head: "There is no messenger in the house. If the girl is in a hurry and wants to send a letter to the princess, she can go to Jinning Duke's mansion. The third master and the eighth girl will occasionally send letters to the princess. When the time comes  Just send the girl's letter over there."

    "But, but" But when the letter was sent to Duke Jinning's mansion, her letter would definitely be read there, and Duke Jinning's mansion would know that she was pestering Su Wan for help because she wanted to reply to the letter.  Definitely wanted to talk to her.

    If Mrs. Wang finds out by then She dare not imagine, fearing that the image she has managed for many years will be ruined.

    "Girl, there is really nothing we can do here. Excuse me."

    With that said, the steward was about to close the door.

    "Oh, you wait, you wait"

    However, no matter how she yelled, the steward ignored her. After closing the door, she went to do her own business. Su Wan had already explained it when she left. If Tong Linger came again, she would be treated politely.  , and the rest don't pay attention to her.

    Seeing that the gates were closed, Tong Ling'er stomped her feet on the spot angrily, but there was nothing she could do.

    &nbspOn the evening of the second day Su Wan set off, the carriage entered Guiyan City, and the streets were very lively with people coming and going.

    "Ma'am, Ma'am, this is Guiyan City, and it's so lively!"

    Su Wan smiled: "Although Guiyan City is not comparable to Emperor City and Lanzhou City, it is also a large city with a history of hundreds of years. It has a large population and is indeed quite lively."

    "Madam, shall we get off the carriage here?"

    "No, we have to rush back to the village. Next time we have free time, let your little sister Sang take you out for a walk."

    The little girl showed an expectant expression when she heard the words: "Really?"

    Su Wan said: "Naturally it is true."

    The little girl really became happy: "Then I want to buy a lot of delicious food. Madam gave me a reward. I can buy a lot of delicious food. Madam, can I buy it?"

    "I gave it to you, you can buy whatever you want, and you can decide for yourself."

    This little maid was Su Wan's decision to take with her before she left. It was originally a maid bought by Jing Pingyuan, named Kidou.

    Kidney Dou is only fourteen years old this year. She has big round eyes. She seems to be innocent, lively and talkative.

    By the way, this little girl is the servant who greeted Tong Ling'er earlier.

    And she also admired Su Wan very much. Because of Tong Ling'er chasing up to talk to Li Lin that day, she twittered and cursed in the yard for a long time.

    Su Wan only knew about this after hearing from the guard. The guard also said that he had never seen a girl who could swear so much, and she didn't wear anything for half an hour. She was really amazing.

    Before leaving, Su Wan thought about it, so she took her with her.

    It was pretty nice to have this girl chirping along the way, and Xiao Sang also thought she was pretty good, so she asked Su Wan in private if she wanted to train her, and stay by her side to serve her when the time came.

    Although Shanwu and Zhucui served well, they didn't talk much on weekdays, and they mostly did things quietly. Whatever the master said, it's better that Kidney Bean would relieve the master.

    If such a little girl stays with Su Wan, it seems to be pretty good.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 783 Face, what face does he want?

    ?

    Kidney Dou began to calculate the price of something with great interest, how much she could buy with the money in her hand, how many times she could buy it, and who she could buy it for.

    Hardworking like a little bee, buzzing and happy.

    A bit like Su Luo, but not as naive as Su Luo, and a bit like Zhang Fu'er, but also disciplined and hardworking, unlike Zhang Fu'er who went wild all over the mountains and fields.

    Su Wan laughed: "If you want to send so many people, you need to save a little more money, otherwise it will not be enough."

    Kidney Dou heard the words and made the final calculation, her heart turned cold and she was a little dazed, but the words had already been spoken, so there was no reason for her to go back on her word, she should stop being a human being?  So she thought about it, and made a difficult decision: "Then I'll save more."

    ?Althoughalthough I feel so distressed to death after calculation, but it¡¯s okay, the host¡¯s family rewards me with food, and I can¡¯t starve to death without money.

    Su Wan laughed, shook her head, and didn't say no, just let her make troubles on her own, anyway, she said it herself, so she has to be responsible.

    However, this little girl only felt distressed for a while, and soon let it go. Although she was a bit fond of money, she felt that it was okay to have something to eat and not die of hunger.

    The carriage passed by Guiyan City, but did not stop. It crossed the street all the way and drove towards Shiqiao Village. It was already dark on the way, so we could only drive with torches and lanterns. Fortunately, the distance is not long, so we can walk slowly  .

    By the time the carriage entered the village, it was already the end of the unitary hour at night. When returning to Yancheng, I bought some food and let people eat some on the way. If I stayed to eat, it would delay time and return to the village even later.

    Fortunately, the letter came early, and the family also knew that the master was coming back today, and the kitchen prepared food early, and when they returned to the courtyard to wash, they could eat.

    Su Wan asked Xiaosang to take Kidou to the yard where they lived to find an empty house to live in. After Kidou said goodbye, she followed Xiaosang happily with her small parcel.

    After resting at night, on the second day, Su Wan became busy. First, she met with Steward Lin and asked what happened in the past few days, and then she was busy with Jiubian and Sun Xiang's marriage.

    Sun Xiang has indifferent thoughts about getting married, and he can do whatever he wants. Jiubian is better. After all, it is a marriage. Although this incident is an accident, as the man, he can't be too wronged.

    Moreover, he still thought that the child in Sun Xiang's womb was a girl, and marrying a wife would not make him happy, but if there was a girl, he could fly.

    Having figured this out, he immediately took action, after all, girls and mothers can't be treated badly.

    Therefore, during the few days when Li Lin and Su Wan were away, Jiubian had people take turns to deliver things. Sun Xiang's own room could no longer fit, and there were two vacant rooms next door for her to use as warehouses.

    Sun Xiang was extremely angry and speechless: "This man is crazy about girls. If he is not born with a girl, I think his head will smoke."

    "I have already said not to do these messy things, and I was upset when I saw it, so he said, if his girl asks in the future, 'Dad, what do you give when you married my mother?' If there is nothing, then  Isn't it very shameless in front of girls."

    "Mianer, what kind of noodles does he want?"

    "I said let him take it and get out of here, but he said it was for his girl in the future, and not for me, blah blah blah!"

    "Hahahaha!" Su Wan couldn't stop laughing, this operation is really a bit powerful.

    "Since he gave it to you, you just take it. It doesn't matter whether he gave it to you or your girl. It's still true what he said. If you give it to you, it's for your girl."

    If a woman from an ordinary family gets married, she may not have much dowry, but in the powerful clan, most of the dowry brought by the mother will be left to the daughter. As for the son, he just keeps some, and there will be a miss in the future.

    Of course, it also depends on the situation of the family. If the family has no property and has many sons, then it should be given less. After all, it cannot be given to the girl, and the son will live too hard.

    The most typical one is that when Su Fu got married in the past, the Yang family had another son and a daughter. The eldest son was the eldest grandson of Jinning Duke's mansion, who would be the heir in the future. Don't worry about her son, 70% of her dowry was given to Su Fu.  .

    However, because of Su Fu's own death, Wang didn't give her extra makeup, but gave her as much as the pro-daughter's share, and let Yang take care of the rest. Yang had no choice.  Empty your own dowry.

    ? For those who are more normal and love their daughters, they may give half.Half of her mother's dowry, plus what her father and family had prepared, and the things her parents had saved for her since she was a child, it was a huge sum.

    It is not an exaggeration to say that it is ten miles of red makeup.

    These dowries can make the married woman stand upright in her husband's house, and no one dares to bully her, and can ensure a worry-free life. Then, it is passed down from generation to generation, and it has become a custom for the mother to give the dowry to her daughter.

    So as far as Jiubian's current family property is concerned, how much he has given to Sun Xiang may be given to the girl in the future.

    Sun Xiangtan was very angry: "Maybe it's not a girl, tell me what's going on with these people, why do they like girls? In the past few days, many people have sent gifts, saying they are for girls.  "

    "It's probably because he's gone, and he's always telling people about girls, that's why it happened."

    Su Wan smiled: "It doesn't matter whether it's a girl or a son, since he's willing to give it to you, you can keep it. It's his child anyway, and if he doesn't get what he wants in the future, it's because he's sullen and unhappy all his life. You don't care.  How is he?"

    Sun Xiang paused after hearing the words, and even smiled: "You are right, no matter how hard he is, anyway, he will not be able to fulfill his wish in the future, and he is the one who is unhappy, and it has nothing to do with me. As for what he gave, it is not bad for the children.  He still has some conscience."

    Su Wan echoed, "That's right."

    Su Wan asked her: "By the way, how is the embroidery on the wedding dress?"

    "I didn't ask." Sun Xiang didn't even bother to care about these things, it didn't make any difference whether there was a wedding dress or not.

    "Then I'll go to Mrs. Zhang and have a look. If it's too late, I'll ask a few more people to help." Su Wan said seriously, "If you have something you want here, and you don't want to argue with Jiu, then you can talk to me about it."  Just say it."

    Sun Xiang shook the fan in his hand and said with a smile: "Madam, don't worry, if I need Madam's help for anything, I will definitely not miss you."

    Su Wan was originally a little worried that she would be tossing about something on her own, but now she is relieved after hearing what she said: "It's good that you know it in your heart." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 784

    ?

    Su Wan chatted with Sun Xiang for a while, then brought her the tonic, took her leave and left.

    Sun Xiang looked at the back of Su Wan leaving but was a little absent-minded.

    In fact, at the beginning, she looked down on Su Wan a little. The rich girls who came out of the high-end mansion were all delicate and well behaved. They always looked at people with their nostrils and said who the girl was.

    Su Wan is naturally a bit delicate, but she is a reasonable and tolerant person, and she rarely puts on airs on weekdays, and she is very caring for her maidservant and the people around Li Lin.

    No matter who it is, when they talk to her, they are mostly friends. When they laugh and laugh, they talk a little bit, and occasionally they hurt each other. The atmosphere is always very harmonious.

    Everyone seems to like her very much and respect her.

    It's like Jiubian, although he is not serious on weekdays, he is smiling and dares to make fun of the couple, but he has almost the same respect for these two people.

    Later, Sun Xiang really liked this lady, and thought it would be good if she stayed in the Li family for the rest of her life. She has a bad temper and a somewhat deviant personality, but I don't know if Su Wan sees people like Jiubian and the others.  More, I don't think there is anything wrong with her.

    Sun Xiang did some research on his own, and probably understood the lady's psychology: As long as you don't hurt me, everyone can be friends happily, and you can tolerate everything about your personality.

    It's really amazing.

    Sun Xiang has seen a lot of noble people. Either he bowed his head in front of her and begged her for help, or he ordered her condescendingly to do this and that. If she couldn't do it well, what would happen.

    Like the queen.

    Getting along with Su Wan, even though it was a bit annoying to listen to the reasoning occasionally, she was still very relaxed and thought she was very nice.

    Su Wan went to the embroidery room to see the progress of the wedding dress, discussed the details with Mrs. Zhang, and after she came out, asked him to see if Jiubian was there, and asked him how the preparations were going.

    She went to the outer courtyard and waited for Jiubian to come back. She sat on the arhat chair and ate pine nuts while talking to Li Lin: "You can go to Shi's house with a gift later, just go to both of them, and you don't need to stay for dinner.  "

    "By the way, I would like to ask the Shi family what they think of Shi Huixin's marriage. If they are interested, they will be settled when the results of the palace examination come out. If he does well in the exam, there will be many people who want to marry him.  Yes, this side will definitely offend that side, and it will be detrimental to his future career."

    "Of course, if he thinks he has the ability not to be afraid of anyone, nor to be afraid of people making stumbling blocks and fueling the flames, just stick to it."

    Just imagine, if an official fell in love with a student, and then said that there is a girl in my family who is just the right age, born well, educated and polite, and asked if you would like to be my son-in-law.

    If you are already engaged or married, that's enough, and they won't bother you, after all, you are not the only good man in the world.

    But if you are not engaged or married, and you say you have no ideas for the time being, people will think in their hearts, do you look down on my girl or me?  You pay.

    Some people will ask you a second time and a third time, and you still refuse, and they are also unhappy in their hearts, thinking that you look down on him, will not have too many contacts with you, and even remember you in their hearts.

    If you meet someone else's girl and you also take a fancy to it, and let go of the identity entanglement, then the matter will be even bigger. If you don't agree, the girl's reputation will be bad, and you will become enemies.

    Now that it's a sweet potato, there are so many people staring at it, and it's okay to think that you can handle it, so let's sweep all over the place. If you feel that you don't have that ability and don't want to offend others, then get married to keep you safe.  If you have a master, no one will stare at you.

    Just like Song Zhan back then, the dignified number one scholar, the Qu family of the Shangshufu took a fancy to him and contacted him. The two families were interested in each other, so they spoke out. Naturally, no one bothered him anymore.

    Li Lin nodded: "I will bring this matter up with them. I wrote a letter yesterday, and I will have it handed over to him after he finishes his imperial examination. His marriage should really be on the agenda."

    "I'm going to marry sooner or later, it's better now, and I see that he also wants to marry a wife who is good for his official career, and it's just right now."

    After a while, Jiubian came together with Zhang Guanshi, and then talked to Su Wan about the process of preparing for the marriage. The furniture and other things in the yard had already been brought in, and now it was only a matter of hanging up the red silk and red gauze.  I'm afraid it will be windy and rainy these few days, so I want to wait until two days before the wedding to make arrangements.

    Get marriedThe utensils are also fully prepared, and the food used for the day is also contacted by Manager Zhang. The dried fruits and preserved fruits have already been bought, and they just need to be placed. The seasonal fruits have to be picked the day before the wedding.

    "Then have you agreed on how many tables you will hold for the banquet?"

    Jiu argued: "I asked her a few times before, and she said that she didn't want to make a big deal, it was really troublesome, and the marriage was done in a hurry, many people over there couldn't come, so I discussed it with her, and went to the courtyard  Just set up a few tables and let the people in Jingpingyuan go bustling.¡±

    "As for the folks in the village who came to congratulate, we will prepare some dried and preserved fruits, plus a portion of meat, and give them to them when the time comes. It can be regarded as a joy."

    Su Wan nodded, thinking it was okay: "She said earlier that she wanted two maids, but you found them for her? If you can't find them, you can choose two from Jingpingyuan."

    "She has to be strong-tempered. The people you are looking for should be smarter and more obedient, so as not to make her angry again."

    Jiu Bian laughed: "Thank you Madam, let me borrow two people from Jingpingyuan. The people in Jingpingyuan are all selected before, and I will send two more to Madam to make up for it."

    "It's not necessary. There's nothing to do here. We don't need so many waiters, even two less are enough." Su Wan thought for a while and asked again, "Have you ever found a matchmaker?"

    "Matchmaker?" Jiu Bian glanced at her, somewhat puzzled, "Isn't this matchmaker exactly you, madam?"

    Su Wan was stunned for a moment, and then remembered that she was helping with many things. It seemed that she had already done all the work of the matchmaker, such as matching horoscopes, picking a date, checking the dowry, arranging for people to decorate the new house

    Li Lin coughed lightly, and then said: "Cheng Ri needs a matchmaker, Madam is not suitable, you can find another one."

    "There is a sixth aunt in the Shi family. Her parents-in-law and her son are married and have given birth to her a pair of grandchildren. She is a very lucky person. Go and invite her." (Remember this website URL: www  .hlnovel.com

 Chapter 785 It's only later that I realize how naive I am!

    ?

    The matchmaker may be a distinguished elder, or it may be an official media or private media specialized in this work, and its function is to match the man and the woman.

    If it is a powerful clan, most of the matchmakers are elders with high morals and high prestige, and few official matchmakers are invited. When it comes time to get married, they have to ask Mrs. Quanfu to comb their hair.  Both parents have children and grandchildren.

    If it's troublesome, the matchmaker and Mrs. Quanfu can also be the same person, and a blessed elder is invited to be the matchmaker.

    If you invite this Sixth Aunt Shi, it can be a matchmaker, or Mrs. Quanfu who combed her hair on the wedding day.

    In Su Wan's case, although her status is higher, she is still young, and Yue and Li Yijun are gone, so it is really difficult to occupy this position.

    Jiu Bian thinks it's okay: "Then please invite Mrs. Shi."

    Su Wan also thinks it's good: "When you go to invite me, you need to bring a gift and speak well. After you get married, you also need to give a gift. Go to someone's house and sit around. Just ask me what you want to give.  Ask Mrs. Zhang, when Xiao Sang got married earlier, it was this Sixth Aunt Shi who invited her."

    Jiu Bian nodded, indicating that he knew.

    After talking about these things, Jiubian left with Guanshi Zhang. In the afternoon, Li Lin took the gift from the imperial city to Shi Hanhai's house in Shi Chongshan.

    He first went to Shi Chongshan's house. Shi Chongshan was still at Shiqiao Academy at the moment. He said a few words to Mrs. Zhou, then put down the gift and left, and turned to Shi Hanhai's house.

    When Shi Hanhai was young, he still wanted to take the imperial examination, but Taicai started to do nothing when he was old, and he didn't want to do anything. The Song family was the master of the family, and he pushed and moved.

    Seeing Li Lin coming, I was quite happy, sat down and started to brag all over the world, saying how powerful I am.

    Li Lin listened patiently for a while, thanked the Song family for staying, and returned to Jingpingyuan.

    On the second day, Jiubian invited Aunt Shi Liu over.

    Sixth Aunt Shi and Su Wan were quite familiar with each other, so they sat down and talked about getting married. Apart from the things that Su Wan had already done before, she was required to help with the matchmaker and Mrs. Quanfu.

    Sixth Aunt Shi is a straightforward person, she said with a smile: "Don't worry, Princess Xu, I will definitely help him with this marriage of Mr. Xu."

    Jiubian's family name is Xu, he wandered around when he was young, and he had no name. Later, Li Yijun brought him back to Li City and named him Yungui. When he didn't want to reveal his identity outside, he called himself Xu Yungui.

    Su Wan only knew the name when he combined the horoscope for him.

    Su Wan said: "Then there will be Aunt Lao Sixth. Then I will ask Mr. Xu to give you a big gift."

    "Hahaha, I don't care about big gifts, as long as they get along well in the future, but if you want to give it, I'm happy to accept it, and I'm also happy with this young man."

    "Then it's settled. At that time, the layout of the couple's yard and the making of the bed, please take care of Sixth Aunt."

    Su Wan told Aunt Shi Six about the progress of the current affairs, and about the banquet that day.

    "If you get married, you can marry in Jingpingyuan. Miss Sun's natal family has only one elder brother. She has no fixed place to live at the moment, and she doesn't know where she is. I'm afraid I won't be able to come back."

    Sixth Aunt Shi asked again: "Then do you want to invite a sedan chair? Then invite someone to come and play?"

    Su Wan shook her head: "It's not necessary. Both of them don't want to bother, and they don't have a few steps to go. When the auspicious time comes, just pick them up."

    Especially when Sun Xiang has a child, he can't make a fuss, so if he can save it, let's save it.

    "That's right, it's only a few steps away, so that's fine."

    The two discussed for a whole morning, and finalized many details. Aunt Shi Sixth went back to cook for the family, so she said goodbye and left.

    ?People nowadays eat two meals a day, breakfast and dinner, and mostly don¡¯t eat lunch. Rich people eat dim sum and soup to fill their stomachs. Those who don¡¯t have money can save one meal.

    People in Shiqiao Village are living a good life, and there is no shortage of money for food. The men in the family also do physical work, so they have to eat an extra meal at noon.

    With Aunt Shi Liu taking over the matter, Su Wan finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    It was the first time for someone to arrange a marriage, and she was also one of the first and two older, so she had to bite the bullet. With Aunt Shi Six, although she couldn't ignore everything, she really didn't want her to run in person.  A few, at most it is to make up your mind.

    Seeing Aunt Shi Liu leaveYingying, she smiled, her whole body relaxed.

    When Li Lin came back, she told him about it: "If I had known, I would have invited Aunt Shi Six over at the beginning, and then I would have Jiubian give her a bigger gift, so I wouldn't have to run around  gone."

    Li Lin glanced at her and smiled: "That is to say, with the help of Sixth Aunt Shi, you don't have to be busy in the future?"

    Su Wan nodded: "It's almost there, but I can't just ignore everything, I still have to discuss it with her."

    He laughed: "Very good."

    Seeing that he was smiling rather strangely, Su Wan always felt that there was some conspiracy, and something was wrong in her heart: "What's so good?"

    He said: "Madam doesn't have to worry about these things, so she can rest. Isn't that good?"

    Su Wan thought about it, and it seemed that this was the truth, so she became happy too.

    But at night, she realized how naive she was!

    She was so busy that she got dizzy every day, but he felt sorry for her and didn't do anything, but when she was free, he started to make troubles, and even said that he would get back what he owed earlier.

    Su Wan really wanted to cry, but she realized later that it seemed that crying was useless. This dog man seemed to have understood the truth of it, and the more he cried, the more vigorous he became.

    Su Wan once thought that he had found some information and studied it.

    Sun Xiang had nothing to do, so he came over to talk to her. It was already afternoon, but she still looked like she hadn't slept enough, her face was rosy, her eyes were slightly charming, and when her eyes moved like spring water, it was very charming.  people.

    "I look at you every day, and it seems that you can't sleep well. With such a happy face, it's no wonder you don't want to go out."

    Su Wan yawned, but he was thinking about when Li Lin's enthusiasm would pass, and it would be better as usual, but this day, it was really unbearable.

    "Mr. Sun came to see me for something?"

    "There is nothing wrong with it. It's just that I can't stay here for a few days. I want to go out for a walk. I just came to sit and sit. I haven't shown it to Madam for a few days. Madam stretched out her hand. Let me feel your pulse." (Remember  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 786 I still want a girl, stop having such big dreams

    ?

    "Madam's health is not bad. If Madam feels that she really can't bear it, she can make up for it."

    Su Wan's face twisted for a moment, and he didn't care about the shame: "I won't make love."

    Sun Xiang sneered, feeling that her furry expression was really interesting: "Okay, okay, I'm not a little girl, why do you feel shy, if you don't want to eat, it's okay."

    Su Wan choked, unable to spit out or swallow, and couldn't care less about anything else. Anyway, Sun Xiang knew about the private affairs of their husband and wife, so she asked, "What do you think he is so enthusiastic about?"  Time passed?"

    Sun Xiang shook the fan in his hand and said with a smile, "It's as little as one month, as much as three months."

    "Three months?" Su Wan's eyes widened.

    If this is such a toss every day, who can bear it, no, she will make an agreement with him for three chapters later, and she must not indulge him again and again!

    Sun Xiangdao: "The son has a sense of proportion, so he will not go too far. If the madam is too tired to deal with it, you should rest more."

    Su Wan glared at her: "Proper? Are you kidding me?"

    This is also called measure!

    Sun Xiang laughed softly: "It's not what I said, but Madam, you told me that Madam is in good health, but she is a little tired, or Madam, you should make up for it, and you don't need to take medicine. I will let the kitchen  Prepare a medicinal meal for you, no one knows what the medicinal meal is for, right?"

    However, Su Wan didn't want to take it. It's too shameful to take tonic for that kind of thing, and she's not too empty to take it, is she?

    "Don't eat."

    "Fine."

    It doesn't matter if you don't eat or not, Sun Xiang doesn't care, the big deal is that she will go a few more times to show her, as long as there is no problem with her health, and she guesses that the master will not ignore Mrs. Nian's health.

    Sun Xiang rolled his eyes, and then asked: "What about the things I gave Madam earlier? Did Madam use it?"

    Su Wan paused for a moment, and then remembered that box of things that she had thrown in some corner. Although she also knew that those things were indeed good things, many people could not buy them with money, but she felt inexplicable  Shame, a little bit too much.

    Probably, maybe, maybe she just relied on her youth and beauty.

    Perhaps in the eyes of many young women, it is indeed a bit shameful, but after a few years, they probably won't care about that bit of shame, and feel that the most important thing is to win over their husbands.

    ? Although it is not necessarily for the sake of winning over, I hope that I will be better and that the other party will like me more

    Su Wan thought a lot in a mess, his face turned red, and finally he couldn't help lowering his voice and said: "Then turn around, turn around and study hard"

    Sun Xiang said: "The madam will run out, come and ask me again."

    Sun Xiang has seen many of these things, but she understands those men's thoughts better than Su Wan, but there is nothing wrong with them, but you are better, so he naturally likes them more, and she hopes that this pair will continue to love each other for a long time.

    Su Wan took a sip of tea, relieved the heat on his face, and then asked Sun Xiang: "How have you been these few days? Are you eating well?"

    "It's pretty good. I can eat and sleep, but I like to go out more than usual. I always feel uncomfortable staying in the yard when I'm alone. I guess this kid likes to be lively."

    "It's good to like the excitement, and I'm fine when I look at Fu'er." Apart from being afraid of Li Lin, Zhang Fu'er is pretty good in everything else. She is lively and cheerful, loves to eat, and likes to run around.

    And she is not stupid, she is very vigilant to the outside world, and no one else will bully her in the slightest. Everyone likes this kind of temperament, and she will not suffer.

    Sun Xiang and Zhang Fu'er got along well, especially when they wrote a storybook together, so they laughed: "It's really nice of her, but if she's a girl, she doesn't know how to be pampered, maybe she will go to heaven and earth  , can turn the sky upside down."

    Most of Zhang Fu'er's temperament is due to being spoiled. She is carefree and cheerful, but because of her different positions, she is also wary of the outside world.

    If it's a girl from the Jiubian family, I guess this father can spoil her to the sky, and besides, there are a lot of uncles who also like girls.

    Maybe it can really turn the world upside down.

    Su Wan said: "Then you should be a 'strict mother' when the time comes."

    "Don't think about it." Sun Xiang was unhappy, "Don't I feel sorry for my girl? Do you want me to act in the scene of 'strict mother and loving father'? I don't want a girl anymore, do I? What will happen when she gets close to her father?  What is not 'strict father and loving mother'?"

    theSu Wan took a serious look at her, and said for a long time, "Jiubian may have no bottom line than you when he favored girls."

    Sun Xiang thought for a while, but was speechless all of a sudden, the fellow Jiubian, who doted on the girl, seemed to have no bottom line, and she said after a while: "I want to have a son, and I want a girl, so don't do it."  This kind of spring and autumn dream!"

    Having a son is probably not a problem, but at that time, it is estimated that it will become a 'strict father and strict mother', and then the couple will play mixed doubles, and the chickens will fly.

    Su Wan thought about it, and still thought that the girl was good.

    Sun Xiang sat for about half an hour before leaving. Su Wan yawned and continued to drink tea to fall asleep.

    Although she was very sleepy, she really didn't want to sleep. If she slept too much during the day and couldn't sleep at night, that person would have even more reason to torment. Although she liked it quite a bit, she couldn't stand the torment too much.

    It would be nice if there was only a little bit each time, even if it wasn't just a little bit, it would be like the few times before going to the imperial city, it would be better to be gentle

    Far away in the Shihuixin Palace in the Imperial City, after finishing the test, he came out of the palace, and when he returned to the courtyard where he lived, he received a letter from Jingpingyuan, saying that it was left to him by Li Lin before he left.

    The letter said something about his marriage, saying that he was willing to get married and decided on it as soon as possible. Now he has no background, and there are only two or three unmarried people in the top rankings of the examination. It is normal for him to be targeted  .

    There are many people who fall in love with this, and many people reject it. If you meet a narrow-minded person, you may hold a grudge against him in your heart, and you will trip him up in the future.

    Since he doesn't have a girl he likes, and he doesn't intend to wait for the girl he likes to show up, it's best for him to settle down early.

    It is indeed time for him to get married, firstly because he is getting older, it is not easy to procrastinate, secondly because he should not offend others because of this matter, thirdly because he wants to pursue an official career and find a wife with a good family background, which is also great for him  It's good, it's better that this wife can take care of the housework for him, so that he can concentrate on doing things.

    Shi wrote back and asked the person who delivered the letter: "What else did your son say?"

    The visitor said: "No, the young master only ordered his subordinates to send this letter to Mr. Shi."

    Shi replied and nodded: "Thank you, son, I understand." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 787 Could it be that she didn't even care about her own reputation?

    ?

    In the next few days, I was waiting for the results of the palace examination, and Shi replied that I had nothing to do, so that it was convenient for the students to go out and relax.

    As soon as Su Wan left, Tong Ling'er had no place to buy, but she refused to give up on Shi's reply, so she planned to come to him in person.

    One day when Shi wrote back and came back with the students who lived with him, he was blocked by Tong Ling'er at the gate.

    Tong Ling'er looked happy and forbearing, and a little bit shy, and was about to run up, but stopped abruptly, and called softly: "Mr. Shi."

    The students nearby saw that Tong Ling'er was young and beautiful, and she was traveling with a maidservant, and her clothes were not bad. They thought that she was the daughter of a noble girl, and they were even more envious of Shi Hui's letter, but they didn't think about it either.  Destroying other people's good things, winking, leaving Shi to reply, and went into the house together.

    Tong Ling'er had a shy face, and her tone was gentle and sweet: "Is Mr. Shi all right?"

    Shi wrote back and felt confused. He really didn't know Tong Ling'er, so he asked, "I don't know who the girl is?"

    Tong Ling'er's face was reddish, a little shy: "The little girl's surname is Tong, she is a girl from General Tong Feng Tong's family."

    General Boy?

    After Shi replied, he immediately knew who it was. It turned out that it was the one Mrs. Jin Ning said that she wanted to marry him, but he had already rejected it. How did this girl come to her?

    To be honest, if General Tong's own daughter, Shi Huixin might consider this consideration. Although his own grades are not bad, he is not an outstanding son at the top. If he wants to marry a minister's daughter like Song Zhan  Impossible, the daughter of a fifth-rank general is almost the same.

    More importantly, the Tong family has three sons, and they are also on good terms with the Jinning government.

    Although there are people from the Shi family who are officials in the court, they are all outside the government, and the official position is not very high, and there is no one close to him.  Be alone.

    Even if the Duke of Jinning took care of him, he would not help him, but no one dared to bully him or make trouble. How much he has, how much he can get, is all his.

    But let Tong Ling'er forget it.

    An orphan girl, and I heard that she is at odds with the brothers and sisters of the Tong family, so if she marries back like this, isn't that just asking for trouble?

    Besides, this girl has a lot of thoughts, and maybe the life at home will not stop.

    Shi replied, pressing the corners of his mouth, a little unhappy, Li Lin was right, he really should have settled the marriage earlier, otherwise, he didn't know how to refuse people who asked this question.

    If you say it tactfully, people will just pretend that you don¡¯t understand it, but if you say it harshly, they will feel ashamed and feel that you look down on them.

    It would be even more embarrassing if someone like Tong Ling'er found it in person. This other person really thought there was something between the two of them when they saw it.  .

    He really wanted to marry a wife with a good background who would help his future, but he didn't think about ruining his reputation.

    "So it's Miss Tong. What's the matter with Miss Tong today? Could it be that Mrs. Jin Ning has something to explain?" What he meant was to let Tong Ling'er push the matter of coming to him today to Mrs. Wang.  .

    Mrs. Wang is an elder. If there is anything, it is normal to send someone to him, and no one will say anything if you say it like this.

    However, Tong Ling'er didn't know whether she really didn't understand or pretended not to understand, but when she heard the words, she blushed and said: "It wasn't the old lady who asked Linger to come over, it was Linger who wanted to come to Mr. Shi."

    "I heard that Mr. Shi is very talented. Ling'er has a few questions to ask Mr. Shi. I wonder if Mr. Shi is free?"

    Shi replied in a daze for a moment, a little dumbfounded, wondering if Tong Ling'er was stupid, he passed the steps, but she didn't even go down the steps.

    Could it be that she didn't even care about her own reputation?

    If he really agreed to meet privately, it wouldn't be

    Thinking of this, he hurriedly shook his head and refused: "I'm really sorry for Miss Tong. I made an appointment with someone to study literary strategy together. Miss Tong, please come back. If Miss Tong has any questions, you might as well ask Zijian  Brother, brother Zijian is much more capable and convenient than this subordinate"

    The Zijian he was talking about was Su Jian. If Tong Ling'er really had any questions and needed to be consulted, Su Jian would be in front of him.  You have to call someone uncle, which is much more convenient than finding an outsider.

    ? Tong Ling'er was the same for Su Jian, the eldest grandson of the Jinning Duke's Mansion.Those who have thought about it, but it's a pity that her identity is there, she is a generation younger, and she is called an uncle. Neither the Jinning government nor the Tong family can afford to lose this person.

    Besides, she is really younger. She was only thirteen years old when Su Jian got married, so she can only think about it.

    Tong Ling'er was stunned for a moment when she heard the words, she didn't know how to answer for a moment, she used such an excuse to ask Shi to reply, Shi replied to reject her with Su Jian, and asked her to go to Su Jian if she had any questions.

    She couldn't say that she didn't want to go to Su Jian, but just wanted to find him, let alone that Su Jian was incapable and couldn't compare to his reply.

    When Shi replied, he offered to leave when she was in a daze: "Tong girl, please go back. I have something to do, so I won't send Tong girl away."

    Having said that, he turned his head to go in, but when he stretched out his hand to push the door, he found that it couldn't be opened. He frowned and knocked on the door a few times, and the one who was hiding inside to watch the show opened the door to let him in.

    Tong Ling'er came back to her senses, and when she wanted to go forward to stop her, she saw that Shi Huixin had already entered the door, and the door slammed shut.

    "stone"

    Shi's attitude in replying to the letter was obvious, and he didn't want to have anything to do with her. If she got entangled again, if it was spread out, she would be shameless and entangled. Not to mention that the Tong family and the Jinning government would find her ashamed.  I'm afraid that if her marriage is better, it will not be her turn.

    But she also felt unwilling, she finally found a promising one, why did she look down on her?

    Is it because of her bad background?

    Thinking of this, Tong Ling'er almost gritted her teeth, and twisted her face several times in anger: "Let's go."

    After Shi wrote back and entered the door, he was naturally interrogated by several people, asking what kind of relationship this girl had with him.

    Shi Huixin quickly explained: "Misunderstanding, I really have nothing to do with this girl, her family is close to Jinning Duke's mansion, I just met her before, you can't talk nonsense and ruin her girl's reputation.  "

    "If the time comes to implicate me, I will be unlucky at that time, everyone, stop talking nonsense" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 788 She is too smart, she treats others as fools

    ?

    These students agreed to live together after Shi Huiqin's funeral and moved out of Jinning Duke's mansion after Shi Huixin's funeral. There are six of them, including Shi Huixin, all of whom are on the Chunwei list.

    It's just that the rankings are different. Except for Shi Huixin, only two other people are qualified for the palace examination, and the other three are also waiting for the palace examination to arrange their places to go.

    Everyone also made an agreement to support each other in the future. Whoever has benefits should think about each other, and whoever has difficulties will help each other. They have no background to rely on, so they can only help each other, so as not to be bullied in the future.  There was no one to help.

    Although everyone has some small thoughts in private, people are not bad people, and they will not do anything harmful. After hearing what Shi Huixin said, I also understand that Shi Huixin does not want to have anything to do with Tong Ling'er, so  He quickly promised.

    "Reply brother, don't worry, we won't spread a word about this matter today."

    "If anyone dares to say you are wrong, let's reason with them."

    "that is!"

    Shi wrote back to hear everyone saying this, and he was especially grateful: "Thank you a few brothers."

    "This is nothing, but Brother Huixin, do you really look down on this young girl? Isn't her family close to Jinning's mansion, and she must also be a noble daughter of an official family?"

    Shi Hui believed that Tong Ling'er, a noble girl from the official family, was too watery, and her mind was not right, which made her brothers and sisters of the Tong family have a lot of opinions on her. If she was smarter, she should put her tail between her legs.  be human.

    She is too smart and treats others as fools.

    She thinks that she has managed her reputation well, and the elders like her very much. They think it is the brothers and sisters of the Tong family who bully her, but in the hearts of many people, they think that this girl is really ignorant and does not know how to unite the brothers and sisters in the family.  .

    What's more important is that Tong's brothers and sisters hate her because General Tong cares about her a little bit, but when General Tong is gone in the future, she is quite against her mother's family.  Revenge for being bullied back then.

    Such a girl, as long as anyone with some brains knows that she can't marry back home. Marrying back will not help the future at all, and even provoked these enmities.

    Shi replied without mentioning Tong Ling'er's matter, he said: "Don't mention this matter again, I am indeed incompatible with this Tong girl."

    Several people were not fools when they saw that Shi replied hesitantly, and they thought that there must be some unspeakable reasons for this, so they stopped asking.

    "Since it's not suitable, forget it. After this incident, I think this Tong girl will not come to you again with the cheek. The results of the palace examination will be out in two days. According to the ability of replying brother, there must be many people who are willing."  marry you."

    "Not really."

    Shi replied with a smile: "Then borrow the good words of a few brothers."

    Shi Hui breathed a sigh of relief in his confidence, thinking that Tong Ling'er had given up, but on the second day, someone from Jinning Duke's mansion suddenly came, saying that Mrs. Wang wanted to see him, Shi Hui couldn't refuse, so he had to change his clothes  Go see Mrs. Wang.

    When he met Wang Shi at Jinning Duke's Mansion, Wang Shi had a bad face and asked him if he would marry Tong Ling'er.

    Shi replied in a daze: "Why does the old lady ask such a question? I have already rejected it before, so I have no intention of going back on my word. It is really inappropriate for me and Miss Tong."

    Wang asked him: "Did she go to see you yesterday?"

    Shi replied and nodded: "Indeed, but after just a few sentences, I have expressed my thoughts very clearly."

    Wang said: "Yesterday when Ling'er returned to Tong's house, she didn't say a word. She plunged into the lake at home and cried after being rescued. It's really pitiful."

    "Jumping, jumping into the lake?" Shi replied in a daze on the spot.

    Mrs. Wang stretched out her hand and frowned, feeling a little headache: "No, the maid beside her said that she was rejected by you because she met you. She jumped into the lake in desperation. Her grandparents, parents, and mothers are all gone.  , General Tong felt sorry for her too, he really couldn't bear it, so he came to beg me."

    "If you are willing, the Duke of Jinning will certainly not treat you badly."

    Shi returned to his senses after replying, but shook his head firmly: "Old lady, it's not that I don't give you face by replying. When old lady mentioned this matter last time, since she had already rejected her reply, naturally she didn't mean to go back on her word."

    "Besides, there is nothing wrong with replying to the letter, is there? If I were to be responsible, it would be too much. Could it be that someone else took a fancy to me, and she cried twice, or jumped into a lake., I will marry her.  "

    "Although it is said to be jumping into the lake, the old lady should know that the lake in her yard is so deep that no one can be drowned." Shi Hui hated Tong Ling'er in confidence, "Her move is just to force  The Tong family forced the old lady to help and forced me to marry her."

    When things got to this point, Shi Shi replied with whatever he had to say.

    Mrs. Wang probably understood Tong Ling'er's thoughts, and was bothered by her in her heart, but she was looking for death and life, and Tong Feng came to beg in person, so she had to bite the bullet and ask Shi to reply, but Shi's refusal to reply was also within her expectation  .

    It's starting to make trouble like this now. If something goes wrong in the future, could it be that she continues to seek death and life? If such a woman marries and returns home, there will be no time to calm down.  I'm afraid it's not good.

    When the Shi family is not doing well, they will naturally blame her as a matchmaker. She is far away from the Shi family and cannot blame her, so she will naturally blame her granddaughter Su Wan for this matter.

    Shi replied: "The old lady should also understand the principle of 'marrying a wife and marrying a virtuous'. There is nothing I can do to reply. Although I also want to marry a wife who will help my future future, if she is a virtuous and kind-hearted wife  Girl, I don't only value family background."

    "After all, when I marry a wife, I marry someone who will be with me for the rest of my life. If I like her and feel that I have a good life with her, that's okay."

    "But this virgin girl is really different from what I imagined."

    "She has been at odds with the brothers and sisters of the Tong family for a long time. Speaking of which, she lives in Tong's house. The Tong family took pity on her and raised her. Although she can't be said to be rich and well-off, she still lives well."

    "But she is not only not grateful, but also has conflicts with the young master and girl of the Tong family, which is known to everyone and ruined the reputation of the young master and young girl of the Tong family. They say that the Tong family bullied her as an orphan, and feel that she is pitiful."

    "Speaking of it, how could she not accept any grievances under the fence? She should have understood this truth in her heart. The young master and girl of the Tong family didn't have any grievances with her in the beginning. She only needs to put in some effort to get along with her well.  It's good for everyone to get along, and it's not like she lost a bite of food and insisted on driving her away."

    "The result of this is probably because she can't bear to be wronged, and she thinks of herself in everything, selfish and ignorant. To the Tong family, it seems to be revenge."

    "Such a girl, forgive me, I really can't marry back." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 789 Why Didn¡¯t I See You Get Out Earlier, Don¡¯t Dirty My Floor

    ?

    Tong Ling'er thinks she is smart, but the world is not stupid. No matter what grievances she has with the boys and girls of the Tong family, she should cover them up. When she goes outside, she should be kind.

    After all, the Tong family has been kind to Tong Ling'er in nurturing Tong Ling'er, and they didn't short her of food, drink and clothing. At most, they were a little unfriendly in words, but since they are dependent on others, it's nothing to suffer a little grievance. Is it possible to pay back  Want the whole family to lift you up like an aunt?

    Tong Ling'er's behavior is actually stepping on the reputation of the Tong family's son and daughter, and trampling the Tong family's face on the ground.

    In the past, Mrs. Wang did have some sympathy for Tong Ling'er, and felt that it was really pitiful for her to be an orphan. Although she was not good at interfering in the affairs of Tong's family, she would let Tong Ling'er come to her at occasional gatherings.  He spoke with a touch of caring, thinking that the Tong family should be more wary of this.

    But she really didn't think there was such a saying in it.

    It was Tong Ling'er who didn't unite with her brothers and sisters, let alone protect the Tong family's face.

    After a long time, Mrs. Wang said: "Since you have already said so, I can't force you. After all, marrying a wife is a major event in your life and your family. You think she is a bad girl, and it is reasonable to not want to marry her back."  matter."

    This is what Shi replied to the letter. If she still insists on letting Tong Ling'er marry into the Shi family, then it is indeed a difficult task.

    Moreover, they also pointed out Tong Linger's inappropriateness, and felt that marrying such a girl would be of no benefit at all, and would make the family uneasy. If you want to blame, you can only blame Tong Ling'er for being bad, no wonder others don't want you.

    Shi replied with a sigh of relief after hearing the words: "Thank you, old lady."

    Fortunately, this old lady is still reasonable. If she is strong, she might be forced to marry Tong Ling'er. If she really married such a girl, he would rather give up his official career and return to the village to teach  Sir, I don't dare to mess around in the Imperial City anymore.

    If such a girl is a wife, she might be killed by her someday.

    However, his marriage should really be settled, so that no one dares to make up his mind. If he meets another person who is looking for death like Tong Ling'er, then I don't know if he will be lucky this time.

    When Shi wrote back to say goodbye and left, he was still worried.

    Mrs. Wang ordered someone to inform Mrs. Tong, explaining that General Tong had asked her to help intercede, and Shi Hui had rejected the letter. After hearing this, Mrs. Tong's face was frighteningly black, and she was almost out of breath.

    The relationship between Tong's family and Duke Jinning's mansion is really delicate. General Tong's father was Duke Jinning's right-hand man, but he is gone. Although General Tong has some skills, he is not outstanding.  The relationship between the family is mostly supported by the favor of the old parents.

    When it comes to things like favors, there are actually only so many, and they will be gone when they are used up. People remember that the Tong family was good at the beginning, and they can help you once, twice or three times, but it is impossible to help you four times and five times infinitely.

    Has the Tong family had no problems?

    Of course there are.

    However, Mrs. Tong would definitely not bother the Duke of Jinning for matters that she felt she could solve. It was also because there were not many exchanges of interests that the relationship between the two families was always so good.

    As for that bit of favor, Mrs. Tong only wanted to use it on General Tong's career and his son and daughter at home, or she would use this favor when she needed to ask someone for help.

    Knowing that Tong Feng sacrificed his face to beg Mrs. Wang, how could Madam Tong not blow up, she suppressed her anger and sent him away, turned around and went to Tong Ling'er's yard, pointed at her and scolded her  a meal.

    The conditions of the Tong family are average. There is only one yard with three entrances, and there are only four yards. The couple of the Tong family lived in the main courtyard, the sisters of the Tong family lived in the back room, the three brothers of the Tong family lived in the outer courtyard, and Tong Ling'er lived alone.  a yard.

    Originally, Tong Ling'er and Tong Shuixian Tong Shuilian lived together in the back room, but the three always quarreled. The two girls of the Tong family were named softly, but they were both straight-tempered. Tong Ling'er pretended to be pitiful and weak.

    Tong Ling'er was crying and crying all day long, causing the two girls to be scolded by General Tong. Mrs. Tong was not happy, but it was not easy to drive Tong Ling'er out of the house, so she had to arrange for her alone.  in a yard.

    "Are you crying? Why are you crying? Who do you think you are? Can Mr. Shi really like you?"

    "He has a bright future and a bright future, and he still has a crush on you, an orphan? Even if you die, people won't come to see you, but if you die, stay away from me, so that people outside won't say about our Tong family.  kill you!"

    Madam Tong was so dizzy and dizzy with anger that she was about to riskSmoked: "I advise you to be more peaceful. Don't think about Mr. Shi, and don't think about the bad trick of looking for life and death. If you do it again, I will find you a marriage tomorrow!"

    "Don't go to Jinning Duke's Mansion, if you dare to go to Jinning Duke's Mansion, I will let you know how powerful I am."

    Tong Ling'er's face was pale, her eyes were red and swollen from crying, and her lips were so pale that there was no blood color. She looked as pitiful as she could be, but Mrs. Tong saw her like this a lot, so she didn't think she was pitiful at all.  She is hypocritical.

    Tong Ling'er used this appearance to make the two sisters, Tong Shuixian and Tong Shuilian, suffer so much. Tong Feng beat and scolded them for not being able to tolerate bullying, and even spread a bad reputation outside, saying that they were not forgiving.

    Fortunately, the two girls' future husband-in-law had been touched since she was a child, so there was no trouble making it difficult to talk about marriage.

    Tong Ling'er was aggrieved and said: "Why does my uncle bully me, if you can't tolerate me, you can tell me earlier, just let Ling'er go."

    Madam Tong snorted coldly: "It's easy to say, why didn't I see you get out early, don't dirty my land."

    Tong Ling'er's eyes were red again: "Auntie couldn't tolerate me so much. I thought that there were only two families left in the Tong family, and I was the only one left in my lineage. As a member of the Tong family, my uncle also  It's supposed to take care of me, but it turns out that I'm the one who made up my mind after all, it's me, isn't it?"

    Madam Tong had goosebumps, and she didn't bother to talk to her, so she said: "In short, listen carefully, don't pester Mr. Shi anymore, and don't think about looking for death or life, or I will really let you die next time  die."

    Having said that, Mrs. Tong turned around and left, not wanting to stay for a moment, and when she left the gate of the yard, she ran into her little girl, Tong Shuilian.

    Tong Shuilian winked, and then leaned closer: "Mother, what happened to that crybaby?"

    Madam Tong snorted coldly: "Whatever you do with her, it has nothing to do with you, don't get together with her, lest your father talk about you again." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 790 Since he is so ruthless, don't blame us for being ungrateful

    ?

    Tong Shuilian rolled her eyes and was very angry: "Do you think my father's brain is crooked? He is my father, why should he protect that crybaby every time? Could it be because she has no father or mother?  Poor, so I'm going to let my dad out."

    Tong Shuilian couldn't figure it out, she had a long-standing grudge against her own father in her heart, she gritted her teeth in a low voice: "It's not because of me that she has no father or mother."

    Madam Tong said: "Okay, don't let your father hear it."

    Tong Shuilian snorted coldly: "So what if I hear it, at most I'll just scold or beat me again if I have the ability, anyway, I don't think of him as my father long ago, I only think of him as Tong Ling'er's father, I  Father, the father who loved me died a long time ago, and I only have mother."

    Madam Tong's complexion changed slightly: "What nonsense are you talking about!"

    Tong Shuilian said: "Why are you talking nonsense? Others say that the palms and backs of the hands are full of flesh, and the five fingers have different lengths. If he loves my sister, brother, or brother, I can't say anything. I can eat enough and not be wronged."  .¡±

    "But he prefers an outsider, listens to that crybaby, beats and scolds us, how can there be such a father in the world? How can he be my father, he is clearly Tong Ling'er's father."

    "Mom, don't you know why the eldest sister doesn't like to come back after she gets married? She just doesn't want to see him." Tong Shuixian, the eldest girl of the Tong family, has been married for two years. She misses her brothers and sisters on weekdays, so she sends someone to call them over for dinner.  If you miss your mother, ask your mother to go shopping together.

    As for General Tong, except when he returns to his mother's house in the second year of junior high school, or when the husband and wife have their birthdays, they can only see each other, and they don't want to see him on weekdays.

    Speaking of which, the Tong family's ideas are very big, and none of them are soft-hearted. If they don't want to see you, they just don't want to see you.

    "Mother, I have made an agreement with everyone. When I get married in the future, and my elder brother and younger brother get married, you will divide the house for them and live in another place. Then you can live wherever you like. As for him, let him and the boy be happy."  Ling'er is fine, we don't care about him."

    "We all remember how much he beat and scolded us for Tong Ling'er these years. Since he is so ruthless, don't blame us for being ungrateful."

    Mrs. Tong was dumbfounded. She didn't know that her sons and girls were so stupid, and even discussed this. She was angry and helpless for a while, and didn't know what to say.

    ? In the end, Tong Feng is still doing it on his own, wronging his children for the sake of outsiders, and still feels that he is very affectionate, doesn't he?  It's all right now, the friendship is there, the son and the girl both resent you and hate you in their hearts, and don't want to see you again in the future.

    Mrs. Tong wanted to say something nice for her husband, she wanted to say something good about him, but after thinking about it all these years, she didn't even know what good things he did to her children, but she protected Tong Ling'er in everything.  .

    Thinking of this, Mrs. Tong was also feeling bored.

    Tong Shuilian said seriously: "Mother, do you think that crybaby is really a relative of my hometown, not father and someone else?"

    Mrs. Tong was taken aback, and was about to say a few words to warn Tong Shuilian not to talk nonsense, when she suddenly raised her eyes, she saw General Tong standing not far away.

    I don't know how long he stood there or listened to it.

    Madam Tong stretched out her hand and twisted Tong Shuilian, Tong Shuilian let out an oops, turned her head and saw her own father standing there, her face turned pale, but she still straightened her back and snorted coldly to express her dissatisfaction.

    Madam Tong pulled her behind so that she would not be beaten again.

    Mrs. Tong saw that General Tong's face was dark, and there was a faint sign of wanting to get angry, and she felt a little unhappy. She reached out and patted Tong Shuilian's hand, and then said to her: "Go and stay with your eldest sister for a few days, and wait for mother to go back.  Pick you up and come back."

    Tong Shuilian was a little reluctant, fearing that Mrs. Tong would be implicated: "Mother, I don't"

    "Be obedient." Mrs. Tong glared at her, "Mother is fine, go quickly."

    Tong Feng is a person who dares to beat his daughter but can't beat his wife. Beating a daughter can be said to be disobedient. He has to teach him a lesson, but beating his wife is different.

    Tong Shuilian thought about it for a while and understood the truth, and she didn't want to be beaten, so she agreed: "Mother, I'm leaving first, remember to come and pick me up at the eldest sister's house."

    "move."

    So Tong Shuilian bent down, covered her head with a fan and left, as if she could cover her head so that others could not see her, and she was sneaky.

    General Tong was furious and shouted, "Stop!"

    Tong Shuilian is not stupid, how could she listen to him, she didn't even cover up when she heard the words, she just ran away as if she was running for her life.

    General Tong was so angry that the blue veins on his forehead twitched: "Look at her, look at her.Look what she looks like!  "

    Seeing that he was so angry, Mrs. Tong said lightly: "Yes, Narcissus and Shuilian have bad tempers and are not sensible. They are not as gentle and pitiful as Tong Ling'er, which is pitiable."

    "Why don't you just pretend that you don't have these two daughters, that Tong Ling'er is your own, and it's enough for you to have her as your sweetheart."

    What you said was a bit weird, General Tong was stunned: "What are you talking about?"

    Mrs. Tong gave him a cold look. If the tempers of the children were like anyone else, they would be exactly like this person in front of them.  Dad, I don't want to see you very much.

    She said: "What are you talking about? I'm telling the truth. Tong Feng, Tong Feng, I have to doubt even now. Is Tong Ling'er really your own?"

    "How is this possible!" General Tong almost choked on these words, "Madam, don't listen to that little girl's nonsense, she is itchy and wants to be beaten."

    General Tong is really going to be pissed off by this girl. If you don't doubt anything, but suspect that your father had a child with someone else, that's too much!

    Mrs. Tong snorted coldly: "I think what Lian'er said is somewhat true. If she, Tong Ling'er, wasn't your own daughter, why did you protect her like this all these years, and still wronged your own son and girl? This is obvious.  She is your darling, you put it on the tip of your heart to protect her, all I grow are grass, you can beat her if you want."

    General Tong felt that he had been wronged, so he hurriedly explained: "It's not like this, I just think that my elder brother only has this bloodline left, and he has no parents, so"

    "Do you feel sorry for her?" Mrs. Tong snorted coldly, "Tong Feng, I've had enough these years, do our family owe her? How many troubles have happened because of her these years?  You don't feel sorry for your own, do you have to feel sorry for her?"

    "Okay, since that's the case, you and her should be together and be a loving father and daughter. As for me, I have my girl and son, whoever is willing to support me."

    "You heard it before, they are too lazy to see you, and they will not appear in front of you in the future, nor will they bully your grandniece, nor will they anger you and make you angry, you and Tong Ling'er  Have a good time!" (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 791 Discussed together to abandon him as a real father

    ?

    General Tong was scolded all over his head by his wife, and he wanted to refute but didn't know what to say.

    He and his eldest brother are far apart in age. When he was young, he was almost raised by his elder brother as a son. Later, his elder brother was gone, and his nephew was gone, leaving only Tong Ling'er as a single seedling. He was thinking of his elder brother's love,  I think it is also necessary to take care of this nephew.

    And Tong Ling'er is a person who likes to pretend to be weak and pitiful. Most of his own children are as bad-tempered and stubborn as him. Seeing that he is nice to Tong Ling'er, he is not convinced, and likes to make trouble for Tong Ling'er  .

    Therefore, he felt guilty and treated Tong Ling'er better, but he treated Tong Ling'er better, which aroused their dislike for Tong Ling'er even more, and even made trouble for Tong Ling'er. Such a vicious circle, until today's situation  the point.

    As for beating and scolding, he didn't think there was anything wrong with it. It is said that a filial son is born under a stick. The child is too skinny and disobedient. After a beating, he becomes obedient, and then he learns to be obedient. It's just that he probably didn't expect that these children of his  They are so stubborn that they have hated him for so many years because Tong Ling'er beat them.

    Until now, they have even discussed to abandon him as their own father.

    General Tong was so angry that his seven orifices were smoking, but he also felt very flustered. This group of poor children can really do this kind of thing. After all, he hasn't seen the eldest daughter several times a year after she got married, and they are not far away.  , but he didn't even bother to go back to his mother's house.

    Several brothers and sisters like to go to her house, and stay for a few days if they have nothing to do.

    Previously, he had a big heart and didn't think there was anything wrong, but now that he thought about it, he felt very bad.

    Especially at this time, even his own daughter-in-law said such things.

    "Madam, you also know that my eldest brother treated me well back then, and Ling'er was his only blood, so I can't ignore it." General Tong's head grew big, "The child doesn't understand me, how can you not understand me?"

    Mrs. Tong said: "Yes, your eldest brother was kind to you in the past, and she is the blood of the Tong family. She has no relatives in that line. We should raise her, but she knows how to be grateful and how to behave.  , not to make our family restless."

    "Don't you go out and find out what people say about our family. We have raised her for a while, and there is no shortage of food and clothing for her. But no one outside said that our family bullied her. She is pitiful. Let's hide her."  thinking badly."

    Mrs. Tong really hates Tong Ling'er to death. One is fame, and the other is using favors from Duke Jinning's mansion. She cannot bear these two things.

    "And you, you actually begged the old lady for her! Do you know what this means? It means that we have used up a favor!" Madam Tong almost gritted her teeth,

    "Don't you really know how important this favor is? It's not that we haven't encountered difficulties these years. You and I have both gritted our teeth and persisted, thinking that this favor should be used where it should be used."

    "Your future, your children's future and your marriage, or if something bad happens one day, go ask someone for help!"

    "You actually used favors for her!"

    Madam Tong's expression was slightly distorted, and her anger could not be dispelled.

    It was the first time for General Tong to see her get so angry, so he hurriedly explained: "Madam calm down, didn't this matter fail? Me too, me too"

    "You think it's useless to use favors if you don't have achievements, and it's already written down there." Mrs. Tong snorted coldly, "Tong Feng, I've made it clear to you, since you regard her as more important than our mother and child."  Both of them are heavy, so let's live with her."

    Mrs. Tong threw up her sleeves in a hurry and went back to the courtyard where she lived. She ordered the maid to pack up some clothes before going to her eldest daughter's house. Her eldest son-in-law Feng Mao's family had no one, and he was often in the military camp. She was very welcome as a mother-in-law.  past.

    Feng Mao was the son of a general when the Ninghe Army was first established. At the time when Jin Ninggong led the Ninghe Army to pacify the world, there were also countless deaths. After the world was pacified, Jin Ninggong wrote a letter saying that he would die on the battlefield  Heroes make some compensation to take good care of their parents, wives and children.

    If there are children in the family, some monetary compensation will be given. If no one is willing to raise them, they will be brought back to raise them. The emperor agreed. After Jin Ninggong sent people to search, he brought back dozens of children.  Supported by the country.

    Later, Duke Ning of Jin came up with the idea of ??arranging their future and dividing them into two groups. If they wanted to study, they would be arranged to study, and if they wanted to join the army like their parents, they would be arranged to start training.

    This can be regarded as cultivating talents for the country.

    Feng Mao is one of the best. He joined the Ninghe Army when he was a teenager. Now he is a young general. The Ninghe Army is the strongest army in Eastern Zhao. He can?To this position is naturally very promising.

    Feng Mao's grandfather and grandmother were long gone. After his father died in battle, his mother ran away with the family's money and money. It was the villagers who pitied him and gave him stuttering. That's why he didn't starve to death until Jinning  The public is here.

    In the past, Mrs. Tong took a fancy to him mainly because she thought he was a good-hearted man. She didn't know that he would have such a future at the beginning, and her three sons and little daughter liked this brother-in-law very much.

    General Tong chased after her, seeing that she was packing up and leaving, he was anxious: "Ma'am, Ma'am, what are you doing?"

    "What are you doing? Run farther so as not to obstruct your eyes."

    "Ma'am, if you have any dissatisfaction, just say it, why bother"

    "Go away!" Mrs. Tong's face was ugly, "I'm going to Narcissus' house, and I don't know what's going on after Shuilian ran past. If you keep stopping me, do you really don't want a daughter?"

    General Tong choked, thought for a while and finally had to give in: "The madam went to stay for a few days and then brought her back, so that she would stop being a child and become a big girl."

    Mrs. Tong snorted coldly and didn't bother to pay attention to him. She took her maid out and went to Feng's house in a carriage.  garden.

    The courtyards of the Feng family are much smaller. They are all secondary courtyards. There are only outer and inner courtyards. There are only so many houses, let alone gardens.

    This yard was bought with Feng Mao's savings for many years and Tong Shuixian's dowry, and Mrs. Tong's subsidies.

    In the past, Mrs. Tong thought that Tong Ling'er was the blood of the Tong family, and because of General Tong, her children would suffer a little, as long as the matter was not too big, she would not think about dealing with Tong Ling'er.

    But now it's different, Tong Ling'er begged General Tong to use favors from Duke Ning's mansion to annoy her, and she was not in the right mind, she even dared to jump into a lake in order to marry a man, wasn't it forced  Will someone marry her?

    If such a person stays in Tong's house, maybe something will happen.

    Mrs. Tong planned to turn against Tong Ling'er, and even wanted to get back all the things of these years, so that she would know why this flower was so popular.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 792 A Bad Reputation Naturally Has a Matching Method

    ?

    Mrs. Tong arrived at Feng's house, hugging her little grandson who was only five or six months old, she couldn't get rid of her anger: "I want to stay in your house for a while, if someone asks, you will say that your mother's house can't live anymore.  I was forced to rely on my own daughter."

    "It just happened to come over to take care of your baby."

    There are not many servants in the Tong family, only ten in total, and there are even fewer in the Feng family, only three, one is Tong Shuixian's personal maid before she came out of the cabinet, one is a woman who cooks and washes, and the other is  Helping the gatekeeper, a middle-aged man with one eye missing after retreating from the battlefield.

    In this way, Tong Shuixian and her maid are taking care of the children.

    Tong Shuixian paused when she heard the words: "If this word gets out, Tong Ling'er might be in trouble."

    Regardless of the grievances between the two parties, if Mrs. Tong directly moved to the Feng family, she would say such things, and everyone would think that it was Tong Ling'er who made trouble and pushed away the dignified Tong family's mistress and her uncle.  up.

    And the Tong family also adopted her, which is kind to her.

    In this way, Tong Ling'er is afraid that she will be crowned with a reputation of being ungrateful, disrespecting her elders, and causing restlessness in the house and disharmony between husband and wife.

    Mrs. Tong didn't want to be serious with a little girl like Tong Ling'er before. Although her children had suffered some grievances, they didn't know how to judge the situation. They beat Tong Ling'er as if they belonged to them.  whetstone.

    If she is really ruthless, she occupies the position of elder, and the three Tong Ling'er are no match for her.

    It seems that as long as she lives in Feng's family now, and Tong Shuixian complains to the neighbors around her, when it gets out, everyone will blame Tong Ling'er for taking such a notoriety, Tong Ling'er  Don't think about any good marriage, this life is over.

    Mrs. Tong said: "Unlucky is unlucky. What she has done these years, she knows in her heart that we will always get it back."

    Tong Shuixian asked her: "What does the father say?"

    "He, since he is willing to be with Tong Ling'er, you can let them go on a blind date and fall in love with each other. Let's leave him alone and treat you as if you don't have such a father."

    Mrs. Tong told about General Tong begging Mrs. Wang for Tong Ling'er, Tong Shuixian and Tong Shuilian's expressions also changed.

    Tong Shuilian was so angry that she almost jumped up: "Why is he like this? Is it possible that he doesn't care about our lives? This is us"

    This is the only retreat and reliance for their family!

    Tong Shuilian's eyes are red, a little girl like her understands how important this favor is, and it cannot be used unless it is absolutely necessary, but her father uses this favor for Tong Ling'er.

    Mrs. Tong said: "Speaking of which, this favor belongs to your grandfather, and she also has a share, but it is our family who have managed the relationship for so many years, why should she? Since she made our life unhappy, she can't even think about it."

    But Tong Shuixian has a worry: "Mother, if her reputation is bad, what if she can't get married and stays in Tong's house?"

    "Can't you get married?" Mrs. Tong sneered, "Next year, if you can't get married, you have to get married. This female college student can't tolerate her not getting married. It is not easy for the Tong family to support her for so many years. Is it possible that we will marry her?"  She will serve her for the rest of her life like an ancestor?"

    "When the time comes, let her choose by herself. If she can't choose, don't blame me for picking one for her."

    "A good reputation has a good reputation, and a bad reputation naturally has a bad reputation."

    After hearing this, Tong Shuixian understands that it is better to marry if her reputation is good. If her reputation is bad, then just pick a crooked one and marry her off.

    Mrs. Tong said: "She is smart, she is always misunderstood by her cleverness. Since she is dependent on others, it is good to be careful and be a transparent person to eat, but she wants to be top-notch, and she wants to compete with you for favor.  I don¡¯t even look at who I am.¡±

    "If she has the heart to get along with you well, after all these years, she can become a family, but she doesn't have much affection, but after all, you have some blood relatives, and you can help me with anything in the future."

    "But these years, she has used her cleverness to frame you, and she doesn't know how many things are big or small. Let alone sisters and brothers, it is not an exaggeration to say that they are enemies."

    These years, Tong Ling'er thought she was smart, but she actually committed a big death, and offended her brothers and sisters who could support her together in the future. She is an orphan, and she will marry someone in the future.  Back her up.

    As for General Tong, although it is true that Tong Ling'er is more concerned about Tong Ling'er, Tong Ling'er has turned against the rest of the Tong family, and when the time comes, ask him for a wife.My son still wants such a grandniece?

    Is this still an option?

    Besides, General Tong will grow old too, so he can't protect her forever.

    Tong Shuixian stretched out her hand to tease the child, and smiled: "She is not in the right mind, just leave her alone, as if there is no such person in the future, you and Shui Lian will stay with me first, and I will send someone to visit later, so that the elder brother, the second brother, and the third brother  Brother, come over too, the three brothers live in the same kang, and they can live there."

    The winter here in the Imperial City is very cold. The rich and powerful clans burn earth dragons, and ordinary people can't afford it, so they can only burn kangs. This can also save a lot of firewood.

    "As for father, mother, don't let him go back in a moment of soft-heartedness. He is also responsible for the troubles in our family. If he comes to pick you up, you can tell him to marry Tong Ling'er.  Otherwise you won't go back."

    Madam Tong slapped her thigh and felt good: "It is indeed time to marry her. After she is married, our house is also quiet. I just took this opportunity."

    But Tong Shuixian was a little worried: "Now is the time when the results of the imperial examination are about to come out. I'm really worried that she will cause some shameful things, so I can find a good marriage for myself."

    Mrs. Tong calmed down for a while, and felt that this was also a problem. Tong Ling'er even did things like jumping into the lake in order to marry Shi Huixin. If something happened again, it would not be a shame.

    Tong Shuixian said: "The immediate plan is to find someone to watch her. It's better to let my father send someone to watch her, so that my father can take a good look at what his grandniece is."

    "OK."

    The mother and daughter of the Tong family discussed it, and after a short while, Tong Shuixian went out to buy vegetables with red eyes, and someone who lived in the same alley asked her what was wrong, and she said that her mother and younger sister had come, and that there was a problem at home.  There is no place for them anymore, and they will live here for a long time. I don't know what Feng Mao thinks.

    Others asked why they didn't have a place in the family, and Tong Shuixian told about Tong Ling'er, the grievances they had suffered over the years, and how Tong Ling'er pretended to be weak and pitiful and was sympathized by others.  Said they belonged to the Tong family.

    Now it is even more because she wants to marry a student, but he does not agree, so she jumps into the lake and forces the family to help. Her father and mother quarrel endlessly, making the family restless.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 793

    ?

    Those from the Tong family will do nothing if they don't make a move, and they will kill people if they make a move.

    In just two days, rumors about how Tong Ling'er bullied the other members of the Tong family, how she forced the mistress of the Tong family to leave home, and how she became famous because of the fact that the person she liked didn't want to marry her  Falling from the clouds.

    Two days later, the ranking of the palace examination has been released, Su Jian ranked fourth, Shi Huixin was a little ahead of the general examination, and ranked ninth.  Mr. Teens.

    As for Tanhualang, he is a son of the Jiangzhou clan. He writes good articles. He is only nineteen years old this year.

    ?After the rankings were announced in the palace examination, the No. 1 scholar rode across the street wearing the No. 1 scholar uniform and carrying red flowers, and then began to arrange for the newcomers of this year.

    Some will stay in the imperial city and enter various departments, while others will be assigned to various places as acquaintances and assistants.

    Su Jian went to the Ministry of War, Shi Huixin also stayed in the Imperial City smoothly, and became a doctor of Guozijian in the Guozijian, from the eighth grade official.

    After he went to the Imperial College to report, the marriage was quickly settled, and the appointment was the second daughter of Cao Shilang, the servant of the household department. Since the palace examination was published, Cao Shilang had contacted him, if he wanted to promise his second daughter to him.

    This time he is gentle and kind-hearted, but this year he is already eighteen. She was going to get married three years ago, but her mother died of a serious illness, so it was delayed.  Thinking about finding a good son-in-law among them.

    When Shi Huixin heard about this, he was also a little moved, so he went to Jinning Duke's Mansion to ask about Miss Cao. When Wang heard that he was interested, she naturally helped to inquire about Miss Cao.  Miss Cao had nothing wrong with her, so she helped out as a matchmaker.

    It was already April 13th when Shiqiao Village received the news. Shi wrote back and told Li Lin about his engagement, and asked Shi Chongshan and Zhou to go to the Imperial City to discuss the marriage.

    Shi replied, but he didn't know that Su Yun made trouble at Shi's house and forced Zhou family to chant scriptures and become a vegetarian for 81 days, so he directly sent Shi Chongshan and Zhou family to the imperial city.

    Calculating the time, the agreement has just passed two months now, and there are still nearly 20 days left.

    The Shi family received Shi's reply and happily packed up their things, thinking about what kind of dowry to prepare to win the favor of their future daughter-in-law. Su Wan was lying on a recliner in the yard, shaking a fan and listening to Kidney Dou  Word book.

    Her voice was clear, and she was very brisk but ups and downs when she was reading, which made Su Wan feel comfortable listening to her. Moreover, she seemed to be curious about a lot of things, chattering, lively, and her words were very pleasing.

    Su Wan liked her very much and liked to keep her by his side.

    Although she also likes maids who are well-mannered and attentive, she also likes those who often please her like Kidney Dou, as if life is not so boring anymore.

    Kidney Dou is also a hard worker, like a little bee every day, helping to do this and that, wanting to learn from this one, and learning from that, scared Shanwu Zhucui and the two wishing to do more things, so as not to be replaced by others one day  up.

    Xiao Sang was sitting on the embroidered pier beside him, drinking tea while waving a fan.

    After finishing the storybook, he talked about the happy event of the Shi family. Kidney Dou also learned a little about the grievances between the Shi family and Su Wan. He heard that they were going to the Imperial City to fight for Su Wan.

    "The things they promised in the past, they just treat them as non-existent. Even if the Shi family really can't wait to go to the imperial city to be engaged to the son of the Shi family, they still have to say something."

    Xiao Sang said: "It's fine if you don't say it, Madam Bento doesn't exist, so I won't be unhappy."

    Su Wan said: "I think there's something wrong with it. I asked her to chant scriptures and become a vegetarian, but she never said that she should stay in the village."

    Xiao Sang thought about it, and it seemed to be the same reason: "Then let them go, let's just pretend we don't know."

    "Speaking of which, if Mrs. Shi is smarter, she should come here and ask the princess what she should prepare for the bride price."

    After all, you are marrying a noble daughter from an official family, and you can't do it just by giving some dowry gifts. If you don't do it well, you will make your in-laws unhappy and lose face.

    Su Wan said: "Of course they don't need to ask me. Your son must have told them. If you need to refer to the dowry, you can ask Mr. Song."

    Li Lin will naturally think of this question, and probably doesn't want them to bother Su Wan, so it's better to let them ask Song Zhan directly, Song Zhan is also married to an official from a poor familyFor a lady from a noble family, just follow his approach.

    Speaking of which, when Song Zhan and Qu Lingzhu got married, it was Su Wan who helped them run away and found a lady's dowry reference, which made it a success.

    Xiao Sang thinks about it, if it is true, people from the Shi family will naturally not come.

    At this moment, someone hurriedly came to report at the door: "Madam, there are guests at the house, my son, please go out for a while."

    "Come in and talk."

    The guard who came to report strode in from the door, and bowed to Su Wan, "It's the old gentlemen, the governor of Lanzhou City, and the acquaintance of Guiyan City.  For the matter of Shiqiao Academy, I heard that the princess is here, so I came to visit Yi Er."

    Su Wan remembered what he had heard at Xie's house earlier, saying that someone wanted to make Shiqiao Academy bigger, and because the dean of Shiqiao Academy disagreed, he invited someone to persuade him.

    "The governor of Lanzhou is here too?" Su Wan felt a little surprised that the matter of Shiqiao Academy had alarmed the governor.

    The visitor said: "Here we are, Mr. Fu Yin's wife is also here."

    Su Wan nodded: "I'll be there in a while."

    After the guards left, Su Wan entered the inner room, and several people acted quickly, choosing clothes for her, combing her hair, and putting on makeup.

    In just a short time, she changed from a leisurely and gentle woman to a dignified and gentle princess.

    Since she is here to visit her, she must hold up the card of the princess, so as not to be underestimated.

    After tidying up, she took people to the outer courtyard. At this moment, a group of people were crowded in the tea room. Li Lin was drinking tea and talking with everyone, accompanied by Shi Chongshan. The voices of people in the room could be heard from time to time, as if  It was very lively and the atmosphere was good.

    When she came, the gatekeeper opened the door for her, and all the eyes from inside looked this way, seeing that it was her, they all stood up and saluted, very respectful and polite.

    "Princess."

    "Princess."

    "Princess Wen Xiao." (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 794 The Expansion of Stone Bridge Academy

    ?

    Among these people, there are certainly one or two old people who are already in their fifties or sixties, but in today's world, the imperial power is in power, and status is used to determine superiority and inferiority. Although the princess Su Wan is not a real royal princess, she is an imperial princess after all.  Princess, as long as you show your identity when walking outside, few people will be disrespectful.

    And she can still bear this gift.

    Besides, in addition to being the imperial princess, she is also the noble daughter of the Jinning Duke's Mansion, and her ancestral family is even the famous Zhen Guo Duke's Mansion, and even the royal family has to give them five points of face.

    Others only need to establish some friendship with her, even if they are not very familiar with her, only the friendship of eating and drinking together is beneficial.

    At a certain time in a certain year, a certain month, I had a drink with the princess, and I said something. It was a bragging capital, just like dealing with a big shot.  We have to weigh it, I am afraid that it will really kick the hard bench.

    "You are very polite, please sit down quickly."

    "Princess, please sit down."

    Su Wan smiled and sat down beside Li Lin, then took a cup of tea that he handed to him, and said with a smile: "You guys talk about your stuff, I'll just sit here."

    Some people said: "How can the Princess be wronged? We came this time because we wanted to visit the Princess. I was a little surprised to learn that the Princess lives here."

    Su Wan smiled and said: "This place has beautiful mountains and rivers, and it is a good place to live."

    "No, it's really a good place with beautiful mountains and rivers. If Shiqiao Academy is willing to recruit more students, I also want to stay here in the future. I can be a teacher wherever I am. It's better to be here.  This is a good company with mountains and rivers."

    "If you want to be a teacher, we naturally welcome you, but you will be exempted from waving too many students."

    The person who spoke was the dean of Shiqiao Academy, who is also a member of the Shi family. If we talk about it, he is still Shi Chongshan's uncle.

    Dean Shi is now a 60-year-old man. He has taught and stayed at Shiqiao Academy all his life.

    He, Shi Chongshan and others are not willing to expand the academy. In their view, Shiqiao Academy is the Academy of Shiqiao Village, but more of it belongs to the Academy of the Shi Family. As long as this Academy remains, the sons of the Shi Family will  Taking advantage of it, you can get a good teaching.

    But if it is expanded, there will be more students studying in the future, and the advantages of the Shi family and the students from the surrounding villages will disappear.

    It is also teaching and educating people, but they are more selfish and want to bother to train some sons of their own family.

    "Dean Shi, you can't say that. Now that Shiqiao Academy has a great reputation, it's a good time to expand. Maybe in a few years, it will be the top-ranked academy in Lanzhou City."

    The speaker was Governor of Lanzhou. He was only forty years old, and he had a dignified and dignified appearance. His wife was sitting beside her in a black and plain dress, smiling softly.

    "This is a good thing to benefit students all over the world! When students choose an academy in the future, there will be one more choice."

    "No, if there is a shortage of money, I can submit a letter to apply for some. Now that the Lord Fu Yin is here, it must be possible." Qian Wuxi said with a smile, "Isn't it, Lord Fu Yin?  "

    Zhang Fuyin was stunned for a moment, then turned his head and gave him a hard look. This kid started to rip off as soon as he opened his mouth. He meant to ask the imperial court to pay for the expansion of the academy, which is really a good idea!

    There are so many academies in the world, if everyone reaches out, how can the court have so much money, it will definitely not be accurate.

    Dean Shi felt that it was a good opportunity when he heard the words, and hurriedly said: "The academy has been operating all these years, and it has been just collecting some money. Some families who can't afford the money just accept some food. They really can't afford it.  Money to expand."

    "Besides, I am also old now. There are only a few gentlemen in the academy, and they are getting older. It is not easy to arrange for the gentlemen. We are unable to handle all these things."

    "What's so difficult about this." One of them said, "I was a teacher in another academy before, and their academies were built with money from local gentry and rich people. After completion, the academies also have a certain amount of income every year.  It¡¯s time to distribute the money to them according to the share.¡±

    "This won't work." Dean Shi shook his head vigorously: "This academy is a place to teach, where is there any money to give them, no no no."

    Shiqiao Academy didn¡¯t receive much Shuxiu. The money was used to distribute money to several gentlemen, to support a few people who cleaned the floor and boiled water for cooking, and to repair the academy from time to time, or to buy some books.  , and there is not much left.

    If you really want to use this method, you must improve it.As for Xiu, wouldn't Erlang of the Shi family have to pay more Shu Xiu in order to go to school properly?

    Involving the interests of the future descendants of the Shi family, Dean Shi almost jumped up: "This is impossible, absolutely impossible!"

    "Dean, don't worry. If you don't want to, we have other ways. If it doesn't work, we can borrow the money from the squire, write a deed, and pay it back according to the year."

    "But this academy doesn't make money. When will we have to wait until the money is paid back? It still won't work."

    "No, no, no."

    Everyone said whatever they wanted, but Dean Shi and Shi Chongshan just disagreed. Su Wan felt that there were too many people staying alone, so it was a bit noisy, so he invited Zhang Fuyin's wife to sit in the yard for a while.

    "Let them quarrel, let's sit down and talk."

    Mrs. Zhang is about the same age as Mrs. Li, and she had a dignified and beautiful appearance when she was young. As she got older, this face became more and more gentle and elegant, and she lived a good life in the future.

    Mrs. Zhang also said: "No, let them worry about it themselves."

    Su Wan asked someone to serve tea, and then asked her: "Why did Mrs. Zhang come here?"

    Mrs. Zhang said: "I heard that the princess is here, and my lord is going to come over. I have nothing to do at home, so I followed him. I just came to see the princess. Speaking of which, I have never paid a visit to the princess when she came to Lanzhou."  Pass."

    Su Wan was stunned for a moment when she heard her say lord, and then realized that she was talking about Zhang Fu Yin, and there were indeed people who called her husband that way.

    "Madam Zhang is polite, but it's just a trivial matter. Besides, Lanzhou City and Guiyan City are far apart. It takes two or three days to make a carriage. I don't dare to bother you, but if Madam Zhang is free  Going to Yancheng or I went to Lanzhou City, but we can sit down and have tea and chat together."

    Mrs. Zhang smiled softly: "It's just a pity that such opportunities are rare. If we are close, we can get together from time to time."

    While the two were talking, there was a sudden sound of footsteps outside the yard, and soon there was movement at the door.

    "I heard that Mr. Fu Yin and several gentlemen are here. We came here to pay a special visit. We are members of the Sun family."

    The Sun family?

    The Sun family of Hongyan Academy?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 795 Isn't this the best of both worlds?

    ?

    Su Wan frowned slightly, what did the Sun family do here?  Could it be for Hongyan Academy to prevent the expansion of Shiqiao Academy?

    Thinking of this, she felt a little annoyed.

    Hongyan Academy has suffered a bad reputation because of students cheating in the imperial examinations. The most important thing to do now is to find ways to solve this problem. She and Mrs. Xie have also talked about this matter before and gave advice.

    However, such things as reputation cannot be changed overnight. It needs to be saved little by little. It is not impossible for Hongyan Academy to return to its former glory.  .

    It would be a great thing for the Sun family to find a way to re-erect the signboard of Hongyan Academy, and she thought it was a good thing, but it would be a bit disgusting to prevent others from doing better.

    A guard came from the door, saluted the two people in the courtyard, and then hurried into the tea room, told the people inside about the visit of the Sun family, and returned to the door after getting permission to invite the Sun family in.  .

    The stone table in the yard is placed under a densely grown small pine tree on the side, right against the wall, and a small pool is built beside it, with running water trickling inside, two water lilies are planted and two koi are raised  .

    Although the scenery is thinner, it is indeed an elegant scenery.

    Su Guan and Mrs. Zhang sat on both sides of the stone table, watching the guards lead the Sun family members to the tea room, Su Wan counted in his heart: one, two, three, four, fivea total of six people came.  personal.

    Su Wan smiled: "Mrs. Zhang, I'm afraid they will have to sit for a while, why don't we sit in the garden, or sit in my yard, so that they won't be too noisy for a while."

    Mrs. Zhang didn't think that the two of them could get acquainted enough to sit in the inner courtyard when they met for the first time. She smiled and said, "Then let's go to the garden. What did the princess grow in the garden?"

    Su Wan said: "There are so many things to grow, and they can be planted randomly in a mess. After a while, Mrs. Zhang will give me some pointers and let me learn."

    "To tell you the truth, princess, I'm really not very familiar with this, but I still want to ask the princess for advice."

    "Then let's give pointers to each other."

    "It's easy to talk about."

    The two went to the garden together talking and laughing.

    The atmosphere in the tea room on this side has been a bit awkward since the people from the Sun family came. The tea room was neither too big nor too small. If there were seven or eight people in it, it would not be considered crowded, but with more than a dozen people, it would be a bit crowded.

    People from the Sun family entered the door and stepped forward to explain their identities. There were six of them, with the two brothers of the Sun family leading the way, and the two people who came to the Sun family to manage the academy, and the two gentlemen of the academy.  six people.

    Zhang Fuyin and others were originally invited to persuade Shiqiao Academy to expand and recruit more students. There was no need for people of Zhang Fuyin's status to come. Half of the reason for his coming this time was to visit Su  Wan, the princess, will also do this by the way.

    It's just that the two people in Shiqiao Academy don't know what to think. If you don't want to get in, obviously expanding the academy is a good thing, so why don't you want to.

    Now what Hongyan Academy has come out to stir up trouble again, what exactly is it trying to do?

    Zhang Fuyin had a serious face, a little displeased.

    When Dean Shi and Shi Chongshan saw the people from Hongyan Academy, they looked at each other and were overjoyed.

    Dean Shi coughed lightly: "If you want to expand the academy, our Shiqiao Academy is definitely not as good as Hongyan Academy. In the past few years, Hongyan Academy has trained many students, and its contribution is greater than Shiqiao Academy. Why not expand it?  Hongyan Academy."

    Shi Chongshan responded and said: "Yes, yes, this Shiqiao Academy was originally the ethnology of our Shi family. It's just a pity that there are not many sons in the Shi family. In order to continue to operate, we have to recruit students from the surrounding villages."

    "Because there are not many students, the gentlemen also took a lot of trouble in teaching, and they were lucky enough to meet a few good seedlings, so they taught a few good ones. To be honest, our academy has no family background, and there are few gentlemen. Most of them are for  He taught us the son of the Shi family."

    "If it is going to be expanded, it will be troublesome in terms of money or hiring a gentleman, and the expansion will not be of any benefit to our Shi family's son, so we really don't want to make trouble."

    "If you really want to, just expand the Hongyan Academy. Wouldn't it be the best of both worlds?"

    Good one has the best of both worlds.

    Some people were going to faint with anger, and the people of Hongyan Academy were immediately ashamed. They came here today to prevent Shiqiao Academy from becoming bigger. I am afraid that if Shiqiao Academy rises, Hongyan Academy will be overwhelmed in the future.  never again? come.

    This kind of behavior is really shameless, but they don't want Hongyan Academy to decline like this, so they don't care about it.

    It's just that I didn't expect that Shiqiao Academy had no intention of expanding it at all.

    "Brother Chongshan, brother Chongshan, you can't say that. In fact, we came here this time to answer the plea of ??all the students. They want to come to Shiqiao Academy to study, but Shiqiao Academy only accepts students from around here.  Students from several villages are unwilling to accept them."

    "This is a teacher, since there are people who sincerely want to come and study, how can they refuse?"

    "That's right, you said the academy is too small, it doesn't matter, just expand a few courtyards."

    "You say that there are few masters, so that's easy to handle. In the two palace examinations of Shiqiao Academy, there were two students. One won the first prize in high school, and the other won the ninth place. As long as the names of these two are listed, how many students will there be?"  Most of the teachers are willing to come, and most of the students are willing to come.¡±

    The people from Hongyan Academy sat on the side, wanting to say something, but didn't know how to speak, probably because they felt ashamed.

    When he came, he was very aggressive, and he thought a thousand words to stop it, but in the end, he couldn't even say a word.

    What should I say?

    It is impossible to say: don¡¯t expand Shiqiao Academy, it is not good, why not consider our Hongyan Academy?

    Not to mention: Don't do this, if this happens, our Hongyan Academy will be over, please let us go, please?

    Just kidding, who is not a scholar?  Who can show his face, and even if he opens his mouth, he is just like a jumping clown, which will only increase the laughing stock, and he really can't get on the stage.

    Dean Shi and Shi Chongshan were dizzy from what they said, and finally had no choice but to look at Li Lin. Li Linyuan himself was outside the bureau, listening quietly, without making a sound, and did not want to get involved.

    "Jing Yuan, you are well-informed, what's your opinion?"

    Li Lin raised his eyes, put down the teacup in his hand, and said with a smile, "I don't have anything to say. There are advantages to not expanding, and there are benefits to expanding. Let's see what the members of the Shi family think."

    Shi Chongshan licked his dry lips: "Talk about the benefits, and be honest."

    Don't brag about your reputation, want benefits.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 796 Terrific, Terrific, Really Terrific!

    ?

    Li Lin smiled, and gave them an analysis: "It's good to say that there is no expansion. Several gentlemen are getting older, and several of them have entered the academy one after another in the past two years, and they will probably stay in the future.  Go to the academy and continue to train the next generation of sons and daughters."

    "So there are not many troublesome things, and I live a peaceful life in peace and stability."

    "Expansion does have the benefits of expansion. Let alone the issue of the academy's reputation, it is also beneficial in terms of money."

    "Money? How do you say it?" Dean Shi suddenly became interested when he heard him talking about money.

    In the end, no one can live without food, clothing, housing and transportation, so money is also inseparable.

    Li Lindao: "Shiqiao Village is far away from Guiyan City. It takes at least an hour to ride a horse-drawn carriage. If a student comes here to study, he will naturally live here. The purpose of this stay is to eat.  If you want to use it, this academy provides them with accommodation and food, and that also requires money."

    "Furthermore, there is an open space in front of the academy. When the time comes to build some buildings, we can sell some things used by the students. After a year, there will always be a lot of income, such as pens, inks, papers and inkstones. I don't have to worry about selling them at all.  If we open two more restaurants in this way, the annual income will definitely be quite a lot."

    "Once the academy is famous and there are many students, it will be a place where people gather. As long as you take the first opportunity, you will definitely be worthwhile."

    Shi Chongshan still couldn't figure it out, but Dean Shi's eyes lit up: "You mean to open a shop at the entrance of the academy?"

    Li Lindao: "In the name of the family, some of the money earned every year can also be divided to benefit everyone in the family."

    Shi Chongshan understood it this time: "It's not right, people in Shiqiao Village are living a good life now, why bother with these things anymore, if there are more people coming and going in the future, it will disturb the tranquility of the village."

    Li Lindao: "I'm just talking about the pros and cons. The specifics depend on the Shi family's decision. I'm an outsider, so I won't persuade you. It's good to live a quiet, leisurely and prosperous life. It's also good if you can make money.  .¡±

    Shi Chongshan turned to look at him and said, "Why are you an outsider? You are not the teacher of the academy?"

    Li Linzheng said with a straight expression: "Uncle, in fact, I want to talk to you and the dean in the past two days. I plan to resign from the post of sir."

    "What? You are no longer a husband?" Shi Chongshan was taken aback, "What's wrong?"

    Dean Shi was also surprised: "What happened? Why didn't you do it for no reason?"

    Both Dean Shi and Shi Chongshan felt that Li Lin was a good material to be a teacher. The students he taught were very eager to learn. If there were no accidents, in another ten or eight years, he might still be able to teach a group of talents.

    Li Lindao: "I have to leave for some things, and the return date is uncertain, so I thought about letting the academy arrange another person to teach."

    He planned to go and see what happened in the Western Wei Dynasty himself, but after seeing it, he definitely didn't come back after just a glance, and the journey was far away, and it would take three and a half months to come back.

    However, although the time is long, there is no danger, so he decided to bring Su Wan there, take her on a tour of the mountains and rivers in his spare time, and let her travel in the mountains and rivers by himself when he is busy, to experience the customs and customs.

    Perhaps this is the only chance, and she will never have the chance to visit places as far away as Western Wei in the future.

    Dean Shi: "What are you going to do, and it will take so long?"

    Li Lindao: "It's not convenient to talk about personal matters. If I come back, I may return to the academy to teach."

    Shi Chongshan asked: "You have been away for so long, what about the princess? The princess stayed in the village alone?"

    Li Lindao: "You may go with me, or you may stay."

    Li Lin had fooled her a few times, but every time she was entangled and entangled, she wanted to go, but she felt that the road was far away and she didn't really want to move.

    Shi Chongshan felt a little relieved when he heard that he would come back after finishing the work: "Since you have something to do, we won't stop you, just make arrangements for it."

    Seeing that they finished their private affairs, the people around asked Dean Shi again: "Then about the expansion of Shiqiao Academy"

    "I think what Mr. Li said is quite reasonable. As long as the academy is up and a few shops are opened in the Shi family, it will make a lot of money, and it will also benefit the students studying. It is a good thing to have the best of both worlds!"

    "That's right, Dean Shi"

    Dean Shi was also a little moved by Li Lin's analysis, but he couldn't make a decision for a while. After a long time, he said: "Why don't you do this? After I discuss it with my family members, I will give you an answer.  .¡±

    "Thank you all for reading Shiqiao's book.?, I really trouble you all to take a trip.  "

    In the end, things can't be decided all at once, and seeing that Dean Shi has loosened his mind and is willing to think about it, the group's goal has been more than half achieved, and he secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Principal Shi is being polite. What trouble you say, we are also for the world's talented scholars."

    "Not really."

    "Then I will wait for the good news from Dean Shi in Guiyan City."

    The few people in this group, the gentlemen are going to stay in Guiyan City to wait for the news here, and Zhang Fuyin will follow Qian Wuxi to go to the government office. After all, Guiyan City is within the territory of Lanzhou, and it is under the jurisdiction of Zhang Fuyin.  Now that I'm here, I need to take care of things, so it's a visit.

    Zhang Fuyin and the others wanted to leave, so Su Wan gave back the gifts they had sent earlier, and put them in the carriage.

    The people from the Sun family on the other side did not leave. After the group sent Zhang Fuyin and others away, the grandpa of the Sun family and the former dean of Ye Hongyan Academy said that he wanted to chat with Dean Shi and Shi Chongshan, so the group of people  Back to the tea room.

    The Sun family members were a little uneasy. They had discussed it together before, and felt that it was unrealistic to start with Zhang Fuyin and others. Not to mention the embarrassment of spreading the word, they might be humiliated and reprimanded by the other party.

    In this case, it is better to start with Shiqiao Academy. As long as Shiqiao Academy is unwilling to expand, then the matter will be solved. Hongyan Academy has a breathing space, and in a few years, it may be able to return to its former scenery.

    "If Shiqiao Academy wants to benefit, our Sun family can also agree. Whether it is money or the shop under Hongyan Academy, we can discuss it."

    "Exactly, I think both of you are people who don't like trouble, so it's better to avoid trouble and gain benefits."

    "The shop below our Hongyan Academy, every study, has more than this amount in a year." Someone compared three fingers.

    Dean Shi squinted his eyes: "How much?"

    "Thirty thousand."

    Dean Shi uttered a questioning "Huh?" Then he shook his body and sat upright: "That's really profitable! Can you really earn that much?"

    The members of the Sun family heard the words and immediately said: "There are still fakes, and there are still few of them, like restaurants, there are five to sixty thousand a year."

    Dean Shi's original gray eyes instantly brightened scary: "So many, amazing, really amazing!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 797

    ?

    Dean Shi was shamefully moved.

    However, it's not about other people's shops, but about opening a shop.

    No matter how bad Dean Shi is, he is also a scholar, and it is impossible to take other people's things casually. Does he have no character or shame?  But if the shop next to the academy makes so much money, he naturally has ideas.

    Although the Shi family has some wealth, they can't really be called rich. For example, this time Shi replied that he wanted to get married, and the family didn't think it was enough to spend all their wealth.

    Besides, no one would think too much of money, it's just that a gentleman loves money and gets it in a proper way, and he won't do anything to hurt others for money.

    If Shiqiao Academy is expanded, and some students come here to study, they will build a street in front of the academy, not asking for 30,000 to 50,000 a year, and 3,000 to 5,000 is also good.

    When the time comes, the money will be distributed. First, some of the money will be distributed to the children of the right age for school repairs and living expenses, and the rest will be distributed to each household. In this way, everyone's life can be better.

    "Dean Shi! Dean Shi!"

    Dean Shi came back to his senses, and then said: "What's wrong?"

    Second Master Sun asked: "What is Dean Shi thinking about? As long as Dean Shi rejects the matter of expanding the academy, our Sun family is willing to give the Shi family a study, and all future business income will go to the Shi family."

    A shop can give it away as soon as it is offered, and these shops are so profitable, even Su Wan, who was listening on the sidelines, was a little moved. She thought that the Sun family was just a noble scholar who ran the Hongyan Academy and had little money.  , the shop at the entrance of the academy alone has already made money.

    A shop earns 30,000 to 50,000 a year, which is really a lot. Even some of her shops in the Imperial City don¡¯t have that much. So, if the Sun family has only three or five shops, it will be enough in a year.  There are one hundred thousand.

    One hundred thousand, that's really a lot of money.

    However, the business at the entrance of the academy is all related to the prosperity of the academy. When the academy is prosperous, there are more students and teachers, various management and logistics personnel, and more relatives and friends coming and going. Once there are more people, the business will naturally increase.  alright.

    Hongyan Academy is the No. 1 academy in Guiyan City, and most of the students around Guiyan City also go there to study. Since the business of those shops is booming, not only the shop in front of Hongyan Academy is doing well, but even the whole Guiyan City  The business has also been boosted.

    What's more, because of the academy's fame, a large city was built around the academy, such as the world-famous Nishan Academy in Jiangzhou, known as the No. 1 Academy in Dongzhao, and because of this academy, the world-famous Nishan City was built.

    "No, no, no." Dean Shi stopped again and again, "How can our Shi family want your things, don't mention this matter again."

    "What does it matter? Dean Shi is afraid that others will gossip, right? As long as Dean Shi is willing, only our two families will know about it."

    "No, no, no." Dean Shi still disagreed, "What about your Hongyan Academy has nothing to do with our Shiqiao Academy. As for whether we want to expand or not, it has nothing to do with Hongyan Academy."

    "We have to discuss this matter ourselves, you guys go back." Dean Shi thoughtfully said, scholars, don't be obsessed with fame and fortune, how can you think of such a way?

    However, he didn't say anything after all. After all, he wanted to maintain the reputation of Hongyan Academy, and of course, it was for money.

    "Dean Shi"

    "Go back, let's go back." Dean Shi sighed, "I think back then, I still had some kind of friendship with your father, knowing that he was an upright person, and we all regret that something happened to Hongyan Academy, and we also knew that Hongyan Academy was unlucky.  "

    "But, this Hongyan Academy is not completely innocent."

    Dean Shi's eyes became cloudy again: "Since we want to train students and want to use them as the signature of Hongyan Academy, we don't look at their family background or talent, but the character first. Hongyan Academy  If you see the wrong person, you can¡¯t blame others.¡±

    "Now that things have come to this point, what you have to do is to put up the signboard of Hongyan Academy instead of trying your best to prevent the rise of other academies. This kind of behavior seems to be a bit low, and it is not the behavior of a gentleman."

    "Our Shiqiao Academy is certainly poorer, but our ambition is not poor. We will naturally make a decision after discussing how to develop the academy. No matter how many benefits you give, we will not take it."

    The people of the Sun family were a little ashamed, and Second Master Sun blushed: "Mr., it's not that we are willing to do such low-level things. We just don't want the inheritance left by our ancestors to be destroyed by our brothers."

    &nbsp; "If it weren't for being forced to do nothing, who would be willing to do such a thing?" Second Master Sun closed his eyes, "We also work hard to do the things at Hongyan Academy, but it will take a few years to ease.  Take a breath."

    "Now we only need a chance to breathe. As long as there are no new academies rising in Guiyan City, and the reputation of Hongyan Academy will come back in a few years, it will naturally be the same as before."

    What they are afraid of is that in the past few years, an academy has opened up, and it will become famous at that time, and all the students will study in this academy. In the future, in Guiyan City, who will go to their Hongyan Academy?

    In this way, Hongyan Academy fell again and again, and there was no chance to get up again.

    That's why they risked their face and ran this trip, trying to prevent the expansion of Shiqiao Academy.

    As long as there are no other academies, Hongyan Academy is still the best choice for everyone, and the teachers in their academies are not bad in teaching. It only takes a few years to resolve the previous influence.

    "Hongyan Academy has been in Guiyan City for so many years, and it has trained countless students. Even if there is no credit, there is hard work. And those students entered Hongyan Academy, which one of us did not teach well."

    Speaking of it, this Hongyan Academy has both credit and hard work. If Hongyan Academy declines, it will indeed be a big loss.

    As far as this matter is concerned, if I can help, I am naturally willing to help.

    Li Lindao: "How about a compromise, what do you guys think?"

    Shi Chongshan asked: "Compromise? How can this matter be compromised?"

    "Since Hongyan Academy wants a chance to breathe, it's better to give it a chance to breathe. Since the student wants to study in Shiqiao Academy, now that Lord Fu Yin has personally asked about it, it would be bad if he refuses."

    "However, it will take at least a year for the building of this academy building. In the next few years, you can also limit the number of students. Dean Sun, how many years does it take for Hongyan Academy to recover?" (Remember this  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 798: A Five-Year Agreement

    ?

    Uncle Sun thought for a while, and then said: "It must be five years."

    Uncle Sun figured it out clearly that this year's examination was postponed for one year, and five years happened to be the time for two examinations. After these two examinations, if Hongyan Academy is really capable, it will naturally be re-established and restore its previous status.  Glory.

    If they can't stand up for five years, they may really not be able to go back to the past. In this way, they don't have to worry about it, so as not to hinder the future of the students.

    And with no future in sight for five years, there may not be many students and teachers in the academy.

    Li Lindao: "That's five years."

    The Sun family's eyes lit up, and Second Master Sun asked, "What do you mean by that?"

    "I want to discuss it with the two people from Shiqiao Academy. Wait a minute, everyone." Li Lin took Dean Shi and Shi Chongshan to the room next door where Zhao Mingjing had classes on weekdays, and discussed the matter with them.

    "Since Zhang Fuyin and others have come to persuade them, if they refuse again, it would be a little ignorant, but the scale of the expansion is still up to the Shi family to decide."

    "In the matter of Hongyan Academy, although the Academy has made a mistake, it is not an unforgivable big mistake. It is just that they do not know people well, and the fault itself is not on them. So, it is not a bad idea to help them."

    Shi Chongshan couldn't figure it out: "Jing Yuan, what do you mean by that?"

    Li Lindao: "The future of the academy's expansion is unknown. If you invest too much money at once, if you can't recruit students in the future, you will lose your money. Why not just expand it and recruit one or two hundred more students."

    "As for those students who want to enter Shiqiao Academy, they can enter through the exams given by the academy. The number of students returning to Yancheng must be several thousand, and one or two hundred students are nothing."

    "In this way, our academy gets students with good qualifications, which will help us gain a reputation in the future. Those students who can't get in have to go back to Hongyan Academy to study. In fact, the teachers there are also good at teaching."

    Dean Shi understood: "You mean that the academy can be expanded, but the scale doesn't need to be too large, and students from nearby areas can be recruited directly, but students from other places have to pass the academy's exams, and select 200 students based on merit.  "

    "And within five years, only so many students will be recruited, and the remaining students can return to Hongyan Academy. Hongyan Academy can regain its reputation in five years."

    "That's right, these five years are just the time for Shiqiao Academy to wait and see. If Hongyan Academy is established, Shiqiao Academy will maintain its size, and everyone will be more relaxed and comfortable. There is nothing to do. If Hongyan Academy cannot be established, it will be expanded.  That¡¯s the size.¡±

    "When the time comes, Hongyan Academy will still not be able to open. Most of the students are willing to come to us. It is not impossible to build Shiqiao Academy into the next Hongyan Academy."

    "However, in the past five years, the academy should also train a few students, which can be considered as a reputation, lest others say that Shiqiao Academy can't teach good students in the future."

    "As for the shop promised by the Sun family, I suggest that the dean take it down. After all, the matter is also a convenience for the Sun family. If the Sun family is willing to give it to you, just accept it."

    "In this way, if Hongyan Academy returns to the past, the shop will be very profitable. All the money can be used to subsidize the academy, and if there is any leftover, some can be distributed to the villagers."

    "If Hongyan Academy can't get up, Shiqiao Academy will not lose money. When the time comes to expand the scale, the land in front of the academy can be used to build a few shops, and the money will not be bad."

    Dean Shi rubbed his hands: "Jing Yuan's idea is good. I didn't agree with it before. Firstly, I was afraid that the son of our Shi family would not have an advantage. Second, I was afraid that if we invested too much money, the college would not be good in the future. That's not to say.  Losing money, the third time I feel that there are too many things to do and too tiring.¡±

    "If we have these five years as a buffer, we can advance, attack and retreat, and have nothing to lose."

    "There is also that shop. If Hongyan Academy really fails, we can also get a sum of money in these five years, and we will have money to expand the academy in the future. If it really opens up, the shop will be there.  There is a steady stream of money.¡±

    Shi Chongshan also understood: "Not bad!"

    Dean Shi said: "In that case, why not agree."

    Shi Chongshan hesitated: "Should I tell my second brother?"

    The second brother he was talking about was Second Aunt Shi's husband, the patriarch of the Shi family.

    Dean Shi said: "No need, as long as it is beneficial to the Shi family, how can he not agree."

    makes sense.

    Shi Chongshan coughed lightly: "Then Jing Yuan, we went over to discuss this matter with the Sun family, and that's how we did it."

    &nbsp; Li Lin nodded: "OK."

    So the three of them returned to the tea room and exchanged terms with the Sun family. The shop was originally the condition given by the Sun family.  As far as the Sun family is concerned, it is already pretty good.

    When Hongyan Academy was at its best, there were a total of more than 3,000 students in the academy, no matter how big or small. Two hundred students are nothing.

    As for the five years, the Sun family and Uncle Sun have similar ideas. If Hongyan Academy can't regain its reputation in five years, then it really won't be able to get up. It's useless to estimate how many more years, so let's count  Alright.

    However, in terms of the number of students of the same age, the Sun family also put forward a requirement that no more than 100 students who are over 16 years old can take the imperial examination that year.

    Dean Shi also felt that it was almost done, so he agreed on the spot, and then both parties signed the deed, and Dean Shi got a land deed and house deed for a study in front of Hongyan Academy.

    When the Sun family came over, they even prepared the land deed and house deed, and stamped it after leaving the Yamen. As long as Shiqiao Academy signed it, the shop would be theirs.

    A group of people sent away the people of Hongyan Academy, and when they came back, Dean Shi, who was overjoyed, remembered something: "Speaking of which, the expansion of the Academy means that many students will come, but we never  Where can I find Mr. Jing Yuan? By then, Jing Yuan will be gone too, and there will not be many of us left."

    Shi Chongshan was stunned for a moment, and then counted the students in the academy. There were three of his age.  Let's go, there are only three people left.

    Li Lindao: "Don't worry about this matter. The few people who came with Zhang Fuyin earlier may have someone to recommend, but they can't find them. I will ask Qian Zhitong to find some for you."

    Dean Shi and Shi Chongshan were relieved when they heard this. Dean Shi said with emotion: "Jing Yuan, you still know how to handle things. If it were us, we would never be able to figure out what's going on."

    If they had followed what they thought, they would have rejected the expansion of the academy and guarded the one-third of an acre of land. How could they have thought of so much? Whether this matter is successful or not, it will have no harm to their academy.

    Stone Bridge Academy has a bright future!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 799 He will never sleep in the study

    The solution of Stone Bridge Academy, whether it is the people of Stone Bridge Academy, the people of Hongyan Academy, or even the people who came to persuade Stone Bridge Academy to expand, should be satisfied.

    The three of them discussed together how to respond to everyone, so they arranged for Shi Chongshan to go to Guiyan City tomorrow and talk about it with several gentlemen.

    It is said that Shiqiao Academy is willing to expand, but everything is not done overnight, it has to be done slowly, so it is impossible to recruit so many students at once, except for students from nearby villages, only a maximum of 200 people can be recruited, and the recruitment method is determined by the academy.  Exam questions allow students to conduct examinations for merit-based admission.

    After that, there will be a certain increase in the number of people every year.

    In this way, try first to see if it is feasible. If it is feasible, the academy will be expanded again after five years, and there is no limit to the number of people.

    After talking about these things, Dean Shi and Shi Chongshan took Li Lin to the patriarch's house to talk about it, and stayed to eat and drink.

    Once this man got on the wine table, he started to talk a lot, he seemed to be able to talk about everything in the world, even one thing, as if these words were the appetizers on the plate, chatting about everything.  It's fun to drink.

    When Li Lin came back, it was already dark, and he still smelled of alcohol, as if he had drunk a lot.

    If drinking with his peers, he has always avoided it whenever he could. If he really wanted to persuade him to drink, few people would be his opponents, and they all drank too much.  The younger generation should drink when they should.

    Su Wan disliked him smelling of alcohol, urged him to take a bath, and planned to let him sleep in the study overnight.

    Li Lin was helpless, and was afraid that she would really dislike the smell of alcohol on his body, so he had to take a bath first, and then coax her. After all, he didn't want to sleep alone, let alone be kicked out.

    Before they got married, they were dignified and decent sons and dignified and gentle girls. They usually only talked about feelings and reasoning, but once they got married and lived together, sometimes it seemed that there was no reason to talk about.

    For example, at this time, if you want to live better at this time, you have to be thick-skinned and put down your face. She will never really drive people out, at most she will just hum twice.

    "You go to sleep in the study tonight, I'll have someone make your bed." She sat in front of the dresser, brushed her hair, yawned, and walked over to take a sip of the tangerine flower tea cup filled with warm water on the table  , I was going to sleep.

    She was dressed in white soft silk pajamas, concealing the amorous feelings inside. It was the one he had kissed inch by inch. Her long crow hair was casually scattered, and her bright face was rosy white

    The wind outside slowly swayed, and the light and shadow of the candle flame swayed slightly.

    He was a little impulsive in his heart, but he also knew that at this time, he must never mess with her again. If he had a drink and enjoyed himself, it would be fine, but if he smelled of alcohol after drinking too much, then she probably wouldn't want to talk to him for several days.

    He sat on the side drinking hangover tea, suppressed the taste of alcohol in his mouth, and just looked at her like this, not moving or making a sound anyway.

    His eyes were scorching, and when she was looked at by him like this, her little face blushed even more: "What are you looking at?"

    "Madam is pretty."

    The corners of Su Guan's mouth turned up slightly, but he didn't say anything. He turned his head and climbed onto the bed to wrap himself up for sleep. He smiled and finished drinking the hangover tea. After sitting for a while, he felt that the smell of alcohol on his body was almost gone.  , lifted the bed curtain and got on the bed, reached out to fish her out of the quilt and hugged her.

    He will never sleep in the study.

    Su Wan pushed him a couple of times, smelled the smell, and twisted his waist angrily. It was a little itchy, and he smiled: "Ma'am, don't kick me out of bed after twisting."

    Su Wan snorted: "Why do you drink so much?"

    Li Lindao: "Dean Shi and the others are very happy. They said they thanked me for my help and respected me. I can't shirk it. My uncle is also very happy. I also drank some with him. Just once, not next time."  Knowing when it is time to drink with them again, Madam let me this time."

    Dean Shi is getting old, and he just said that he would like to thank him for his advice. He really couldn't shirk it, and Shi Chongshan was also happy. Shi replied that he was going to marry a wife, and the one he married was a noble daughter from the family of a third-rank official. He was very happy  , I think the Shi family can change the lintel in the future.

    Don't look at the fact that Shi Huixin is just a member of the eighth rank, and the rank is at the end of the officials, but the official position in the imperial city is a small official, and it is a radish and a hole, which cannot be snatched by anyone.  Location.

    Those who can stay in the imperial city are the luckiest or have connections at home, the rest are sent to various places, and the unlucky ones are arranged to go to remote places. It is uncertain that they will not be able to return for several years.What's more unlucky, they can't make the arrangement, so they can only be mixed up as a waiter.

    Like Shi Huixin, now the Imperial College has been in the Imperial College for two years, and then other arrangements can be made, and he has a wife family like the Minister's Mansion. As long as he doesn't make mistakes, he is not a piece of mud that cannot be supported on the wall.  step up.

    Looking at him in ten or twenty years, maybe he will have a place in the court hall of the Tai Chi Hall.

    Can Shi Chongshan be unhappy?

    These days, he is so happy that he almost wakes up laughing from his dreams.

    It's just that he couldn't show his happiness too much. He was afraid that others would say that the Shi family was rampant, so he could only talk to Li Lin. If he wanted to drink with him, Li Lin had no choice but to accompany him.

    "I will ask someone to prepare one thousand taels of silver and two sets of jewelry for my cousin. Since he is going to marry a girl from the servant's mansion, he must not be too shabby when he is hired."

    "The property of Shi's family, I calculate it is about two thousand taels, and the total is three thousand. When I am hired, I must have two sets of jewelry of one thousand taels of silver, and I also need to prepare some cloth clothes and other things.  , and there are only about fifteen thousand left."

    "Then hold a passable banquet, and the money and silver flowers are almost the same."

    Su Wan didn't care about these things, anyway, she didn't need to pay for it, it was his own uncle's house, and it was his cousin who wanted to get married, so he could give as much as he liked, but when they got married, the two of them would also give a gift.  Congratulations.

    She thought for a while and said, "I remember your mother left a lot of jewelry?"

    Li Lin hummed: "A lot."

    Not long after getting married, Li Lin gave a stack of gift slips, saying that they were left behind by his mother, and his mother had no daughter, so he could only give her this daughter-in-law, but the things were far away in Licheng, and she only had the slips in her hand.  That's all.

    Shi Qinsang doesn't know how to run a business, he doesn't own a shop, and all his things are rare jewelry and rare copies.

    Su Wan thought for a while and said, "Why don't you give them some of your mother's things, what do you think?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 800 My Husband?  I don't even remember this guy

    Li Lin paused: "Give them some of my mother's things?"

    Su Wan said: "Some of the ones used by your mother should have been buried with her. There are not many left. Let's keep them for ourselves and not give them to others."

    "It's just that I remember that many of them were unused. You asked someone to pick out a few expensive sets of unused ones and send them over. When the time comes, each of the Shi family's cousins ??will give one set. What do you think?"

    "It's inappropriate for us to supplement things for them, and they won't want it, but giving it in the name of your mother, saying that she gave it to your nephews and nieces, can be regarded as a memory, so it's naturally different."

    Li Lin thought about it and felt it made sense. According to Shi Chongshan and Shi Huixin's temperament, they really wouldn't want his things.  Looking at it, I feel incompetent.

    But if it was given in the name of his mother, it would be different. His mother is Shi Huixin's aunt. If Shi Huixin gave him a few things, Shi Huixin would only be grateful and would have no other thoughts.

    Li Lindao: "Ma'am, that's a good idea. Let's choose a set for each of them from the jewelry that mother has never worn. In addition, choose the same jewelry for them from the ones that mother has worn. It can be regarded as a memory and let them know.  And such an aunt."

    "If things are given to them, mother should be happy too."

    Li Lin knew in his heart that Su Wan didn't have many chances to wear his mother's jewellery. She might have kept them in a box all her life and treasured them. Her own jewellery, which was too much for her to wear, probably didn't want to give away the jewellery.  The idea of ??wearing something from the mother-in-law.

    Su Wan said: "Then let someone pick and choose and send it over quickly. Pick a gold hairpin inlaid with jewels for your cousin. You can send it over when you propose marriage, and save the complete set of jewelry for the next engagement. That's about the same."

    "As for the silver, don't give it. You first lend it to them, and then pay it back when they have it. If we congratulate you, we will convert it into silver according to Huihua's wedding standard, and then they will have the money to pay it back."  gone."

    "OK."

    After finishing talking about the Shi family, Su Wan yawned and felt sleepy, but Li Lin couldn't sleep, so she shook her awake after thinking about it: "Ma'am, don't sleep yet."

    Su Wan felt that he was a little too much. She thought it was very friendly not to kick him out of bed and drive him to the study room. He still doesn't let her sleep now. Could it be that he still wants to torment her?

    It is really beautiful.

    She finally seized the opportunity to get angry, how could she let the matter pass so easily, and he would never want to touch her these two days.

    She opened her eyes, a little helpless: "Do you want to be kicked out of bed or go to sleep in the study?"

    Li Lin didn't think about anything, he asked: "What do you think about the Western Wei Dynasty? Do you want to go with me?"

    Speaking of this, he hugged her tightly, and his voice was soft: "I will go, it will take at least three and a half months to come back, is it possible that Madam will be willing to part with me? When the time comes, I will miss me, so don't be alone  cry."

    "When the time comes, I'll be far away. I won't be able to see you crying, and I won't feel sorry for you. Thanks to the tears, they are really in vain."

    Su Wan almost made him laugh angrily: "I'm willing to part with you, and I don't miss you. When you leave, I will go back to the Imperial City and live in Jinning Duke's Mansion."

    "At that time, I will accompany my grandmother, father, and A Luo every day, go shopping with my sister-in-law and Princess Rujin on weekdays, and go to Jianjialou to have tea, listen to operas and watch performances. How can I remember who you are?"

    "My husband? Who is that? I don't even remember this person."

    Li Lin: "!!!"

    seems to have lost again.

    His wife's talk is really getting worse.

    "Listen to what you said, I really want to take you with me. If I don't go out and come back, my wife won't remember who I am. Where can I find a wife for me then?"

    Su Wan really thinks it's a bit far away. She is a person who doesn't like to move around. It's fine to go out for fun once in a while. She really doesn't want to move so far, but thinking of him going for so long, she said  Take it easy, in fact, I feel very reluctant to part with him.

    So she was a little tangled in her heart, and she couldn't make up her mind.

    "If you go out like this and bring your wife with you, you won't be afraid of others talking about you."

    "What are you talking about me?"

    "It is said that you are greedy for beauty, and you have to bring your wife with you when you go out to do errands."

    He smiled: "I'm just greedy for my wife's beauty, what's wrong? Could it be that it's not enough?"

    Su Wan stretched out his hand to cover his face: "PleaseWhen you talk, you put your face on it, it's like putting on a face.  "

    Thank you with a little face.

    After finishing speaking, she yawned again: "I'm really going to sleep, I've been busy going back and forth all day today."

    "No." Li Lin refused to let her go, "Promise me first, otherwise I won't be able to sleep."

    "Good madam, just promise me. I really can't bear to part with my wife. I really can't bear to let my wife leave my side for three to five months."

    Su Wan remained silent.

    "Madam"

    "Madam"

    "Awan"

    "Awan"

    Su Wan: ""

    Su Wan was really blushing when he called her, this man is really shameless, he even did this kind of smug thing.

    Could it be that on weekdays he still has to show face, she said that he would not mention it if she wanted to think about it, but after drinking some wine today, he decided to be ashamed to the end.

    He saw her look like she was about to fall asleep again, and then he stretched out his hand to shake her awake: "Ma'am"

    Su Wan was really going to be annoyed to death by him, and he was so shameless, she couldn't bear to refuse any more, so she nodded impatiently: "Okay, okay, go, I'll go with you  alright."

    He laughed immediately when he heard the words: "Once a word is said, it is hard to follow. I don't care when you agreed, if you agreed, you agreed, and you can't regret it."

    Su Wan gritted her teeth: "I will remember this too. I want you to promise something in the future, but no matter when you promise, if you promise, you promise, you can't regret it!"

    He smiled meaningfully: "Then I will wait for my husband, if not, Madam can try now to see if I can agree to your request?"

    Su Wan was so angry that she wanted to bite him: "You think beautifully."

    He looked at her, and his fingers lightly ran across her waist. The delicate skin was pressed against the pajamas, and the light touch seemed to feel her delicate skin.

    He smiled.

    "As a husband, he not only dares to think, but also dares to do it. Madam, do you want to try whether I dare?"

    After saying that, he turned over and pressed over, and the delicate kiss fell down.

    Su Wan couldn't struggle, and was so angry that he really wanted to bite him: "Li Jingyuan, you rascal!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 801 Doesn't He Have Points in His Heart?

    Su Wan thought about it, regretting that she should have been arguing with him for so long.

    As for the matter of going to the Western Wei Dynasty, if she agreed, she agreed. Anyway, she was mentioned several times by him, and she knew that he really wanted her to accompany him. She really couldn't bear to refuse.

    Perhaps this matter can be used to pinch him and let him calm down for a few days. Who knows that there will be such a development after talking about it.

    It's really a big loss.

    When she got up the next day, there was an empty place beside her. Su Wan was so angry that she beat the bed, thinking that she must be angry with him for one day, no, at least three days, and she must let him sleep in the study.

    Just when she was annoyed and inadvertently let him succeed, there were footsteps coming from the yard, stepping over bluestone bricks, approaching step by step.

    Occasionally, there were one or two sounds of birds outside the yard.

    "Is Madam awake?"

    "It's not up yet."

    Hearing this, Su Wan lay down again, lying on her side, covering her head with the quilt, pretending to be still asleep.

    Li Lin usually wakes up half an hour earlier than her. If he is not going to practice martial arts or sword, play the piano, read a book, or practice calligraphy and painting, so the number of times he is still there when she wakes up in the morning is really not much.

    But if there is nothing important, he will come back to have breakfast with her when the time is about the same. The time when he comes back is often the time when she wakes up. When she just wakes up and wants to get up, he will  just came back.

    Occasionally when she sleeps late, he will lift her out of the bed and let her eat before going back to sleep. Even if she doesn't want to get up, he has to fish her out and let her get up.

    Occasionally, she is really angry, so she is reluctantly let go, and she can sleep peacefully, but such opportunities are really rare.

    From Li Lin's point of view, she was originally in poor health, but now she has recovered with great difficulty. She needs to eat on time, so as not to hurt herself from starvation. Once in a while, it's okay, but she always sleeps late and can't get up to eat. I really want to  Don't even think about it.

    Although Su Wan knew that he was thinking about her body, the more she thought about it, the more angry she became. She used to get up at the right time, so she didn't need to worry about it, and she could still get up and exercise.

    Sure enough, the man is the root cause of her getting up, doesn't he have a clue?

    Not only did he not count!  Still chirping here!

    I thought it was him from Runtu Field!

    The past is unbearable to look back on, and it doesn't matter if you don't mention it, but it's really irritating.

    She had to ignore him for three days, no, five days!

    She has said it all, she doesn't like him drinking too much, and she doesn't like the smell of wine, so let him find a place to cool off after drinking too much, and stay away from her, but yesterday he not only climbed into her bed  ,return

    It's really too much, I really didn't take her seriously.

    After a while, someone opened the door and came in. His footsteps were slow, neither heavy nor light when he landed, and the hem of his clothes swayed as he walked, as if there was a breeze passing by, elegant and leisurely. After a while, he fell again and swayed again.

    The footsteps were getting closer, and then someone lifted the curtain of the bed, and reached out to fish for someone under the quilt: "Madam, wake up."

    Su Wan hugged the quilt and hummed softly, not wanting to pay attention to him.

    He smiled, then leaned down, pulled down the quilt a little, exposed her head, and smiled: "Get up quickly, if you don't get up, I just happen to be sleepy, and I will sleep with you for a while  .¡±

    Su Wan sat up suddenly, then turned to stare at him, and said angrily, "That's the trick."

    He smiled again, didn't take this matter to heart at all, sat down on the edge of the bed, stretched out his hand to stroke her somewhat messy hair, saw her face flushed with shame and anger, but said: "Tricks  Not much, as long as it is useful."

    Dealing with Madam's refusal to get up, there is probably nothing more effective than this trick.

    Su Wan snorted hard.

    Dog man.

    "Where do you feel uncomfortable?"

    Su Wan's face turned even redder: "I don't want to talk to you now, so don't talk to me either."

    "That's not okay." If she was annoyed, he would coax him, but it would be impossible not to talk to her, he smiled softly, "I'll go get you clothes, what do you want to wear today, I'll give you  Pick one."

    Su Wan paused, rolled his eyes, and wanted to embarrass him, so he said: "The yellow one, I want the kind of yellow that looks good and bright, it looks good."

    "good."

    Su Wan watched him go to the compartment to look for clothes, and snorted softly, thinkingAfter a while, she couldn't find it well, so she used an excuse to get angry, and then took advantage of the situation to make a three-chapter agreement with him.

    But she thought about it, and just now she was thinking about ignoring him again. No, she agreed to ignore him for three days, no, five days, and she agreed to ignore him for five days.  It worked.

    But ignore him, why make an agreement with him for three chapters.

    Thinking of this, she was a little troubled.

    Li Lin searched for the clothes in the compartment for a while, and then came out with a light yellow dress in his arms: "See if this suit is okay."

    The goose yellow is delicate and bright, and the fabric of the clothes is also high-quality, and pear blossoms and golden butterflies are embroidered on the dress.

    The golden butterfly was embroidered with thin and soft gold thread, and it looked like a real golden butterfly landed on the clothes.

    The clothes looked new, she hadn't seen them before.

    Su Wan pursed her lips: "Why don't I remember this?"

    "It's newly made in the past two days. It's probably summer. I made it just to let Madam flutter the butterflies. Maybe Madam will wear this dress to the garden. Butterflies will really fall."

    "Ma'am, can you just look at this outfit?"

    Su Wan's heart is not bad, this Kingdee can embroider really well.

    He said again: "Madam, if you don't like it, I'll have someone sell this dress."

    "Sold it?" Su Wan almost choked on his own saliva, "Sold it for what?"

    He said in a normal tone: "The clothes are made of good materials, even the golden butterfly is embroidered with soft gold thread. I don't know how much hard work Mrs. Zhang has done. Since Madam doesn't like it, it's useless to keep it.  It's better to sell it for some money, so it's not a loss at all."

    Su Wan probably understood that this dress was made for her by Mrs. Zhang a few days ago. Su Wan needs at least one or two new sets of clothes a month in March every season.

    Ever since Jiubian and Sun Xiang both nodded their heads to get married, Su Wan handed over the making of the wedding dress to Mrs. Zhang, asked her to help, and told her that there was no need to prepare new clothes for April, but unexpectedly, she actually  I also made a whole body for her, and the golden butterfly and pear blossom were also embroidered with great effort.

    "No, I like this dress, you keep it."

    The couple lost their battle, Su Wan pursed the corners of her lips: "You have passed today's test. From now on, you will go to the study to sleep for a few days. I am still angry. Don't come in front of me." (Remember  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 803 As long as you feel happy, that's about it

    Su Wan smiled slightly: "Mr. Xu is not the one who lacks the one hundred taels of silver. Since he said he would give it to you, you can just take it when the time comes. As for the money he gave for the marriage, don't waste it."  , give him the most expensive and best whatever he wants, and spend as much as he can.¡±

    Sixth Aunt Shi said: "I also see that Mr. Xu is not short of money. I choose the best for him for everything he can use, and he gives so much money, so he uses the best.  That's enough."

    "I asked Lao Bagong yesterday, and he said that the weather is good these few days and it shouldn't rain. Tomorrow, I will send someone to decorate the yard."

    Old Bagong is the oldest old man in the Shi family. He is already 80 years old this year. He is a well-known old birthday star. He has planted the land all his life and learned the ability to read the weather. The village usually goes to him to check the weather.  .

    Now the house of the new house has been decorated, except for making the bed the day before the wedding, everything else has been prepared. The only difference is that the yard is not furnished, and everything will get wet in case of wind and rain. It will have to wait until before the wedding.  Do it in two days.

    "Aunt Six just decides, if there is anything missing, just come and tell me."

    Sixth Aunt Shi smiled: "I will definitely go to the princess when the time comes."

    Su Wan sat for about half an hour, finished the bowl of things with a spoon, and then left and went back to Jingpingyuan. After returning, he went to see how the wedding dress embroidered by Mrs. Zhang was.

    Mrs. Zhang's hands are fast, and she invited two more embroiderers to help, and Zhang Fu'er also helped. The matter is already finishing.

    The men's and women's wedding clothes, shoes and socks, bedding, etc. for the wedding have all been prepared. Two sets of wedding clothes are hung on the shelf beside them, reflecting the whole room in a festive red.

    Ms. Zhang and the other two are preparing two new sets of clothes for Jiubian and Sun Xiang. The wedding clothes are worn on the wedding day, but for some days after the wedding, it is better to wear more joyful clothes.

    Mrs. Zhang is a kind-hearted person, and she also knows that Jiubian and Sun Xiang have no one in their family, and she almost watched them grow up, so she wants to do more for them, so that their marriage can be consummated  of.

    Recently, because of these things, she even ignored Xiao Mo's side, and Zhang Fu'er was also detained by her to help, so she could only go back and have a look when she was eating.

    Fortunately, she doesn't need to worry about food now. Jiubian invited a cook back to cook for Sun Xiang, and she will follow them to the new yard in the future, knowing that she is busy with embroidering wedding dresses  , so she asked the cook to pack Xiaolian's food as well.

    Sun Xiang is very clear about when a woman is pregnant and gives birth to a child. She also made a list of what to eat every month. The food for the little mandarin is also made according to the list. Mrs. Zhang is also relieved when she sees that the little mandarin is eating well.  I'm busy with my clothes.

    However, Sun Xiang and Xiao Mo, two people who don't get along much on weekdays, have become friends because they both have children. They like to sit together and chat about children, or their reactions to pregnancy.

    It's amazing to say the least.

    Su Wan took a look at a pair of new shoes, and pinched them with vivid lovebirds embroidered on them.

    "Look, how well these lovebirds are embroidered." Su Wan showed Xiao Sang the shoes, and Xiao Sang took them and squeezed them. This pair of thin and soft shoes was very delicately made.

    Mrs. Zhang looked at Xiao Sang and smiled: "I don't know when I can have Miss Xiao Sang's wedding wine?"

    The two maidservants beside Su Wan grew up with her since childhood, and their relationship is like that of sisters. Naturally, they are different from those of Shanwu Zhucui. As long as Su Wan does not fail, these two will be covered by her for the rest of their lives.

    Although she is a servant girl in identity, it is more utilitarian to say that marrying this servant girl is much better than those noble girls, and many people want to marry them.

    The reason why the Zhang family was able to marry Xiao Mian was firstly because Zhang Shou really liked Xiao Mian, and her mind was not very good, and she had no intentions.  After marrying, she can stay in the mansion and be Su Wan's aunt in charge.

    The remaining one, Xiao Sang, is the guard of the house, and there are quite a few people who want to marry her.

    Xiao Sang smiled and said, "What? My aunt also wants to be a matchmaker for me?"

    Mrs. Zhang said: "I want to do it, but there are many people who want to marry you. If you agree to this, you will say a lot to that, and you don't agree at all. If you have any ideas, you can talk to your aunt.  Running errands."

    Xiao Sang said: "If I have an idea, I will trouble my aunt again, but right now I have no idea."

    Mrs. Zhang said: "Why don't you have any ideas? You are already twenty now. If you want to get married, you should take advantage of your youth."

    Xiao Sang lowered his eyes and said with a smile: "Xiao Sang alsoI know this truth, maybe I haven't met the person I want to marry, in Xiaosang's heart, the wife is more important now, and Xiaosang wants to stay with the wife.  "

    Xiao Sang feels that it doesn't matter whether she marries or not. If she meets someone she wants to marry, then she will marry. If she doesn't meet her, she will stay with her master. Even if the years are passing away, there seems to be nothing to regret  .

    Mrs. Zhang asked Su Wan: "What does the lady think?"

    Su Wan said: "I'll do as she pleases. If she is willing to marry, I'll let her marry in a splendid manner. If she doesn't want to, then keep it. As long as she feels happy."

    With an identity like Xiao Sang's, it's good to get married. If you marry and have children, you will have a family and relatives in the future, but it's not bad if you don't marry. They have been with the master since childhood, and their relationship is extraordinary.  He will not treat her badly, even when she is old, she will be taken care of by the master, and if the conditions are good, there will be a little servant girl by her side to take care of her.

    The young masters in the future will probably be close to her, and they will not be considered unreliable for a lifetime.

    Therefore, the idea of ??having children to provide for them in the future is not that important to them. They don¡¯t have to marry for the sake of their children. If they really meet someone they want to marry, they will marry.  Just stay with the master.

    Mrs. Zhang said: "Madam pampered her."

    Su Wan smiled: "It's not a connivance, it's life, as long as you feel happy, it's almost the same."

    Although she had also talked to Li Lin about the future marriage of people around him, especially the older leftover men like Yuan You, although she would occasionally talk about it, she would not really hold his head and let him  marry one.

    If you really don't want to, just don't marry him. After all, Li Lin will not ignore him in the future. Even if the husband and wife leave before each other, the children in the future will respect him a little.  Will do.

    This life is a hundred years, long or short, as long as you feel that your old age will not be miserable, you can live it as you want.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 804 She Is Still Young, She Doesn't Want To Be High

    In the next few days, Jingpingyuan was busy with Jiubian and Sun Xiang's marriage. Aunt Shi Liu took people to decorate the new courtyard. Su Wan went to see it in person.  Very good.

    The conditions are here, and the yard is only so big, so we can only do our best to make it better.

    Shi Chongshan went to Guiyan City, talked for a long time with the people who came to persuade Shiqiao Academy, and told him and Dean Shi's plan.

    About now, Shiqiao Academy can start construction and expansion, but this expansion cannot be completed overnight. Students can only be recruited after the autumn harvest, and the number of students enrolled must be controlled within 200.

    ?The two sides discussed for a while, and set the number of students who can take part in the imperial examination at 100, and the remaining 100 students will recruit younger students. If there are too many students, they can select the best students for admission by means of examinations.

    The other party agreed, and also helped solve the problems of the gentlemen by the way, recommended four gentlemen to come over, Shi Chongshan naturally agreed, and discussed how to expand the academy after returning.

    Li Lin, Dean Shi and Shi Chongshan talked about some good teaching methods, and handed over the design drawing of the academy expansion to Su Guan.

    Su Wan was startled: "Leave it to me?"

    "This is not Madam's old profession. Although it's been so many years, I still can't forget it." He said lightly, "Just draw a layout for them."

    "Did you make a mistake?" Su Wan thought, thinking back then I was just a decoration, not architectural design!

    "It's almost enough." Li Lin didn't care, "It can't be detailed, and they don't have money to ask for help."

    Su Wan thought about it, and it seems that it is not impossible. If the drawing is too detailed, she can't do it, but it is still possible to draw the frame. Anyway, these buildings are the same, so they can be built like this.

    Andand she has nothing to do, she also has some itchy hands, and it seems good to do something.

    "That's fine too." She carefully looked through the requirements recorded above.

    Li Lindao: "I will draw the original academy for you, and I will probably let people measure the location that can be expanded. I can give it to you tomorrow. In addition, I will reserve the location that may be expanded again in the future."

    "No problem, just leave it to me."

    After thinking for a while, she said again: "I have to go to the academy to take a look when I have time. Only after I have seen it myself will I know what to do."

    Li Lin stretched out his hand to pull a strand of hair next to her ear: "So happy?"

    Su Guan frowned: "It's quite fun, and I like it very much."

    In her opinion, the interior is the same, and the frame is fixed. Every design seems to be moved around. It is a bit boring to do too much, but it is not as interesting as architecture and gardens.

    If the place is small, we can plant a pine tree; if the place is large, we can plant a plum grove, and then a flowering one, which is very interesting.

    Li Lin smiled: "Nine debates will get married tomorrow, and I will accompany you the day after tomorrow. When the time comes, write down these things. You can think about them on the way to pass the time. Maybe it will be over in the Western Wei Dynasty."  .¡±

    Speaking of Jiubian's marriage, Su Wan felt a little uncomfortable: "You said, are we really going to sit in the high hall?"

    Speaking of which, at her young age, it is really awkward for her to sit in a high hall and be worshiped by others.

    "Why can't I sit still? After careful calculation, I can still be regarded as the lord of the family, and I can also be worshiped by him."

    Jiubian was a wanderer in his early years. He couldn't remember the names of his parents for a long time, and he never thought about it.  Couldn't find one.

    Now that they are here as husband and wife, and Jiubian came to invite him in person, that seat is naturally available.

    Su Wan was helpless: "But I always feel a little embarrassed."

    She is still young and doesn't want to be someone else's superior. Every time Tong Ling'er called her aunt, she subconsciously wanted to touch her face to see if there were any wrinkles.

    "How come, you are Mrs. Li, sit down boldly and rest assured."

    Su Wan glanced at him: "Anyway, you don't think it's nothing, the only one who is awkward is me."

    Li Lin persuaded: "So Madam sat down, sat upright, anyway, this scene is probably not less in the future."

    Su Wan: ""

    Speaking of which, most of the people around Li Lin have no father or mother. If they really want to get married, it is not impossible to invite their lords and mistresses to sit in the high hall.

    Su Wan was really about to faint.

    Since there is no way to change it, we can only bite the bullet.She bit her lips: "Since this is the case, that's the only way to go."

    Li Lin smiled: "Thank you for your hard work, Madam, I will ask Jiubian to give you a thank you gift later."

    Su Wan breathed a sigh of relief: "Then I will wait for his thank you gift, and I must let him give me a good one."

    "Yes, if the delivery is not satisfactory, I will beat him up for my wife."

    Only then did Su Wan laugh: "There's no need to beat people up, you're right, we can sit in his high hall, if it's elsewhere, it's a good thing to be able to invite the lord, monarch, and mistress to sit in the high hall when we get married.  "

    "And Jiubian was able to invite us because of his respect and recognition in his heart."

    "Madam said so."

    After the couple discussed it, Li Lin went to work on his affairs again. Su Wan sat in the room and looked at the materials in hand, thinking about how to design the expansion of the academy.

    Time passed slowly, and when the sun went down, the people who went to make beds in the new yard came back.

    Sixth Aunt Shi, Mrs. Zhang and Xiao Sang went together, and now they are coming back together.

    Sixth Aunt Shi said: "Princess, everything has been packed, now there are only melons and fruits that have not been put on display. I will go earlier tomorrow morning, and I will take someone to put them on."

    "I have also ordered everyone who will come to help tomorrow"

    Su Wan listened to their reports for a while, and then asked them to go back to rest, but Xiao Sang stayed and helped her tidy up her things. After tidying up, it was almost time for dinner.

    Seeing that she had been busy all day, Su Wan said to her, "Go back and rest too. There are still some things to help tomorrow, so don't make yourself too tired."

    Xiao Sang hesitated for a while, and asked her: "Madam really want to sit in the high hall?"

    Su Wan nodded: "There is no way for this. Your son is the master of the family, and he came to invite him in person. Leaving aside his personal friendship, Jiubian has made a lot of money for the Li family over the years.  It is to be given."

    After finishing speaking, she stretched out her hand to touch her face and sighed:

    "Although I am young, it really feels like being a mother-in-law, but think about it, as long as I am not embarrassed, the embarrassing is someone else, and it is not a big deal if I am stable." (Remember  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 805 A good girl like me, God will not treat me badly

    Xiao Sang looked in shock at the two days before and was still embarrassed, and emphasized that she was still young and did not want to be someone else's high school, but today she has begun to say that if she is stable, she will be the master of nothing.

    Feeling that my mind is a bit out of control.

    She still thought, if the madam is really unwilling and resists so much in her heart, and then she is too embarrassed to refuse the young master, she will go to the young master to mention it in private, after all, it is more important for the madam to be happy.

    "Ah? Really? Madam really think so?"

    Su Wan sighed: "That's all I can think of, that's all, don't worry, go back and rest, and let Shan Wu and Zhu Cui come and serve you."

    Xiao Sang hesitated to speak, seeing her master's expression of thinking about it, she didn't know what to say.

    Forget it, since she wants to think about it, that's fine too.

    Although Xiao Sang thought it a bit strange that Su Wan would sit in the high hall and be worshiped by others at a young age, but Jiu Bian was a member of the son, so he seemed to be able to sit in it.

    "The madam is good to rest. Tomorrow, the servant will accompany the madam to the new house."

    "good."

    Xiao Sang left quite sadly, and before she left, she asked Shanwu Zhucui to take good care of her. When she returned to the yard, Kidou chirped and asked about the new house, saying that it was a pity that she had no time to go.  have a look.

    Kidney beans are now arranged in the kitchen, helping Mrs. Gao and learning how to make dim sum.

    Xiao Sang smiled: "Kidou, how are you doing in the kitchen?"

    "It's very good." Kidney Dou smiled so much that his brows and eyes were bent, and his eyes were narrowed until there was only a gap left. "Both Master Gao and Mrs. Gao are very good to me. Mrs. Gao taught me to make dim sum, and Master Gao also taught me to make some.  Simple dishes."

    "Sister Xiaosang, Mrs. Gao also said that she wants me to be her girl!"

    Kidney Dou is a cheerful and easy-going girl, and she is also very eager to learn. She wants to learn everything. She thinks that if she has a craft, no matter what happens to her in the future, at least she will not starve to death.

    Even if she was arranged to help in the kitchen, she was still cheerful, and she was serious about her studies. There was a feeling that she was like a brick, and I would move it wherever I was needed.

    Innocent, kind and cheerful, she smiles all day long, but if something offends her, it will be like a small firecracker, crackling.

    Xiao Sang also liked her very much, and wanted to keep her by Su Wan's side to serve her. If there was such a lively little girl, Su Wan would not be bored anymore.

    Shanwu and Zhucui are quite considerate in their service, but Xiaosang is a little dissatisfied. The two of them are not like her and Xiaolian who can talk to Su Wan about their feelings, nor can they be like Kidney Bean  Make Su Wan happy.

    Always feel that something is missing.

    "Oh? She wants you to be her girl?" Xiao Sang was a little surprised, and then realized.

    Master Gao and Mrs. Gao are now in their thirties, but they have never had children. Kidou went to the kitchen and stayed with the couple every day. Although they chatted all the time, they were cute and lovable. Mrs. Gao liked her.  It's normal to feel this way.

    Anyway, Kidney Bean was sold since he was a child, so he has the right to be without father and mother, so the Gao family and his wife have been recognized as parents, and they are both happy. The Gao family and his wife have a girl, which makes up for the lack of children.  The little girl Kidou also has her parents love her.

    Especially Kidou is kind, caring and lively. If she becomes a girl for Gao Niangzi, Gao Niangzi doesn't know how happy she would be.

    Kidney Dou nodded: "Yes, Mrs. Gao asked me to be her girl, so she bought me new clothes and made delicious snacks."

    Xiao Sang smiled and asked her: "Then did you agree?"

    Kidou smiled shyly, a little embarrassed: "Actually, Kidou also likes Master Gao and Mrs. Gao very much. If they want to be parents of Kidou, Kidou would naturally be willing, but Kidou has to ask Sister Xiaosang and his wife about it."  Yes."

    Having said that, she stretched out her hand and scratched her hair: "Sister Xiao Sang thinks that Kidney Dou is not good. She used to have parents, but now she has to recognize others"

    "How could that be?" Xiao Sang laughed suddenly, "For people like us, there are a lot of people whose backgrounds are similar to yours. Although your parents gave birth to you, they sold you again with the money.  Breaking up this family relationship, now that you have such a fate, you can naturally strive for it."

    "Since they don't love you, they can't let others feel bad too."

    Kidou felt a little sad when he heard the words, and nodded: "Sister Xiaosang is right, but Kidou, Kidou feels a little sadShou, the better Master Gao and Mrs. Gao treat Kidou, the more uncomfortable Kidou feels.  "

    The more she talked about the back, her voice became softer, and there was a small sobbing sound, which looked a little pitiful.

    I probably don't understand why a stranger can treat her so well, but why her biological parents sold her and let her be someone else's servant?  If you are with your family, no matter how hard it is, it is good.

    But why?

    Why did you sell her?

    Xiao Sang stretched out his hand and patted her on the shoulder, and persuaded softly: "Probably there is no fate, so you can regard it as repaying their kindness of birth, and you can live freely in the future without that concern."

    "Look, don't you get along well with Mrs. Gao now? Maybe God is making up for you."

    Kidney Dou was in a daze when she heard the words, and nodded her head: "It must be, a good girl like me, God will not treat me badly."

    Xiao Sang burst out laughing: "Well, well, you are a good girl, God is good to you."

    Kidney Dou's emotions came and went quickly, and after a while, it seemed like the sun had cleared after the rain, like a little sun: "Sister Xiaosang, do you think Madam will agree?"

    Xiao Sang wondered in her heart whether Su Wan had planned to put the kidney beans in the kitchen in advance, how could she not agree, and this matter was a good thing no matter what.

    However, Kidou wanted to ask Su Wan, Xiao Sang naturally would not stop her: "Then you can just ask Madam, Madam is kind-hearted, so she will definitely agree."

    Kidney Dou thinks about it, too. In her heart, Madam is a very kind person. Before she bought Jingpingyuan, she also worked as a servant in other places, but Jingpingyuan lived a comfortable life.

    "Then Kidney Dou will go to Madam and ask?"

    "go Go."

    So Kidney Dou hurried to the main courtyard. It was almost time to set meals. Su Wan was sitting under the grape arbor in the courtyard, flipping through a book about garden construction.

    "Ma'am! Ma'am!" (Remember the URL of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 806 Since you want to recognize this relative, you must also understand your respective responsibilities

    Kidney Dou was a little excited. She came trotting all the way here, and there was a little sweat on her forehead.

    Su Wan looked up from the book and saw her coming from the door, so she called her over: "It's Kidney Bean, what's the rush?"

    ? As the sun sets, the sunset glow falls on the yard, and there is a cool breeze blowing in the yard. The green grape leaves are swaying, and some grape particles larger than rice grains are hanging down during the period, and some are still blooming.

    Kidou wiped the sweat from his forehead, then ran over: "Madam, Kidou has something to do with you."

    "Oh, what's the matter? Are you planning to buy some pastries for everyone?" Su Wan remembered what she said in the carriage earlier that she would use the money Su Wan gave her to buy pastries for everyone to eat.

    Kidney Dou grinned: "Ma'am, you don't need to buy it. Mrs. Gao said that she would teach me how to make a delicious snack. Just let me share it with everyone. Don't worry, Ma'am, Kidney Dou will definitely give you the money for the food materials."  .¡±

    The kitchen also has kitchen rules. There is no extra food for cooking in the kitchen every day. If you want to do something else, you have to pay for the materials yourself. Of course, if you are sick or injured, the kitchen can also cook for him.

    "Oh." Su Wan put the bookmarks together and put them aside, touched her chin with her hand, and smiled, "That's really amazing, I can save a lot of money."

    For ordinary people, pastry is a precious and exquisite food. If it is an ordinary pastry, people can still taste it occasionally, but delicate pastry is unaffordable.

    The girls in Jingpingyuan are used to the cakes made by Mrs. Gao and Jianjialou, and they don't like ordinary cakes very much.

    Kidney Dou wants to share snacks with everyone, but he wants a lot of money.

    However, Su Wan will not help her. She should be responsible for what she said. It depends on whether she dares to say it in the future.

    "Of course, I can help Mrs. Gao now, and the dim sum I made is quite delicious. Next time, I will make it for my wife."

    "Then I can wait."

    Kidou nodded vigorously: "Kidou will definitely not disappoint Madam, Madam, Mrs. Gao said that Kidou should be her girl, what does Madam think?"

    Su Wan was slightly surprised: "Making you be her girl?"

    She asked Madam Zheng to arrange Kidou to go to the kitchen, mainly because Mrs. Gao was too dull, she was quiet all day long, and rarely went out except to go to the kitchen to make snacks. If there was a little girl like Kidou  By her side, she should be able to feel better.

    Unexpectedly, she actually wanted Kidney Dou to be her girl.

    Mrs. Gao has not been able to have a child in these years, and she is actually a little depressed in her heart. Although the husband and wife stay together and their relationship is very good, there is no blessing without children, but she always feels that something is missing in her heart.

    If she had Kidney Bean as her girl, it would be able to make up for the regret in her heart.

    Kidney Dou nodded: "Yes, Mrs. Gao asked me to be her girl."

    Su Wan paused, but asked her: "What do you think? What does Master Gao think?"

    Kidou said: "Naturally Kidou is willing. Mrs. Gao is very kind to me, and Master Gao is also happy."

    "Kidney beans, if you have this idea, I naturally agree, and I am happy for you, but I will also tell you a reason."

    "As for other people's apprenticeship, they are teachers for one day and fathers for the rest of their lives. They have to respect him and be filial to him all their lives. If you accept him as a parent, have you figured out how to be his daughter?"

    Kidney Dou was still a little confused, but she straightened her face: "Madam, please tell me."

    Su Wan said: "Since you are someone's girl and enjoy their love and care, are you willing to treat her like your biological parents?"

    "Master Gao and Mrs. Gao have no children. If you accept them as parents, you will be the only one of them. Although they are still young, they can give you a good life and protect you, but one day, they will  When you grow old, are you willing to serve them and give them old age?"

    "The elderly are getting old, and it's not easy to take care of them. Some of them are old, and their eyes are blurred. They have to be supported wherever they go, or they are sick in bed, and they have to serve them with food, clothes, toilets, and so on."

    "Before you recognize them as parents, you have to think about whether you are willing to do these things." Su Wan's tone was flat, "I don't want you to reap the benefits now, and when you need to be responsible in the future,  You say that these are not my biological parents, and I have no responsibility to take care of them."

    Kidney beans rubbed their hands together and finally came to their senses.

    Speaking of which, she was very happy about this matter,I didn't think too much about it, I just thought that in the future, there will be parents who love her and she will have a family, but if she becomes someone's girl, she will naturally be willing to serve him until she grows old.

    "Ma'am, Kidou is naturally willing to take care of them. Otherwise, I, Kidou, would be ungrateful. How can this be done by humans? How can I, Kidou, be so heartless!"

    Su Wan smiled: "Ma'am, I'm not saying that you are a person without conscience, but I just hope that you clearly understand what kind of responsibilities you have to bear as a girl."

    "Of course, I will also mention it to Mrs. Gao. Since they are willing to recognize you, they can't treat you as a pastime. It's better when they like it. When they don't like it, they kick it away. In the future  Whatever you deserve, they will give you."

    Kidney Dou finally understood what she heard, but she was still a little confused: "Madam, it's just to meet a relative, I think it's a bit too much."

    "Not many." Su Wan twirled a strand of hair next to her ear. The breeze in the courtyard was gentle, and the sunset was shining brightly. She said, "Since we want to recognize this relative, we must understand our respective responsibilities and get along with each other in the future.  Take it easy, too."

    "If you don't raise them, you still have to worry about whether you will be abandoned, or when they get older, you have to worry about whether you will ignore them."

    ? In this world, there are many examples of adopting and not wanting to abandon them. There are also children who do not support their parents, especially if they are not biological, and they have even more excuses.

    "Go back and discuss with them. If you are willing, come to me and write a contract. They will not ignore you halfway, nor treat you badly, and you cannot ignore them in the future."

    "If you all sincerely want to be relatives, this deed is no different from nothing. If you are not sincere and have concerns, you don't need to recognize this relative."

    Kidney Dou felt that Madam was thinking too much, but it was just a matter of mutual agreement, so what kind of contract should I get?

    But she still nodded: "Then Kidou, let's talk to Mrs. Gao, Master Gao."

    "Go." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 807

    Kidney Dou was still a little hesitant when he left, but he was not as happy as when he came.

    Su Wan pressed his fingers on the edge of the book, and lowered his eyes.

    ? In fact, as long as both parties are willing to recognize relatives, it is fine to recognize relatives happily. It is true that there is no need to make it so complicated, but Su Wan thinks that since they want to recognize each other, they should recognize each other thoroughly.

    Although it was said that both parties originally wanted to recognize this family because they liked each other, it is really a bit wrong to come up with some kind of contract, as if the recognition of this family is not so pure.

    However, speaking in another direction, this contract is also a constraint on both parties.

    Master Gao and Mrs. Gao will always grow old. They have no children and always need someone to serve them when they grow old. Kidney Dou looks good now and is willing to take care of them in the future.

    But people's hearts are changeable forever, she may get married in the future, she may have children, even if she is a conscientious person in the future, but for the sake of her husband and children, she might give up this side.

    At that time, the Gao family and his wife gave her all they had, and left them alone in the end. It would not be a bleak evening.

    With this contract, high-married couples can treat Kidou more sincerely without worrying about Kidou ignoring them in the future.

    Instead, she came to Kidney Dou. Now the Gao married couple really like her, but it's uncertain how long this love will last, maybe it's just for fun when they are in a good mood.

    Maybe those two couples were lucky enough to have a child, and kicked her away. In the future, for the sake of their own, let her raise her younger brother, and then suck her blood.  Two, worst of all, she can get a dowry from the Gao family when she gets married.

    It seems that Kidou has suffered. She may have to bear the pension of a pair of parents, but the Gao family has saved a lot over the years. They have worked as chefs in Hongsilou for many years.  The monthly money given to them is also quite a lot.

    Moreover, Jianjialou will distribute a sum of money to Mrs. Gao every year, which is the money she gave for the pastry recipe.

    If Kidney Dou became their girl, she would get a real dowry, which was quite a lot for her.

    Moreover, if you sincerely want to recognize this relative and want to be a family, such a condition is actually nothing, it is just a concrete moral responsibility.  fine.

    She sat quietly for a while, feeling a little empty in her heart.

    "Why are you sitting here in a daze?"

    She came back to her senses, looked back, and saw Li Lin coming, and a maidservant came in with a suitcase at the gate of the courtyard, and bowed slightly to this side: "Madam, the servants have brought the evening food."

    Su Wan nodded: "Put it on."

    After finishing speaking, he talked to him: "It's time to eat."

    He reached out to help her tidy up the books on the table. Seeing that her face was flat and her brows were slightly frowned, he seemed to be worried about something, so he asked her, "What's the matter? But what's the problem?"

    Su Wan shook her head: "It's not a problem, but there is one thing I don't know if I'm doing it right?"

    "oh?"

    This is strange.

    Su Wan urged him: "Help me put the books back in the study, wash your hands and eat."

    She didn't say anything more, he nodded and didn't ask any more questions. The couple went to the study together with the books in their arms, and then washed their hands and ate in the warm water in the copper basin. After eating, they went to the study together to read and study together.  Think about the expansion of the academy.

    The setting sun falls from the mountain, the day ends, and the night arrives, the lights in the house are lit, the breeze in the courtyard is gentle, the lanterns under the eaves shake gently, the sky is full of stars, and the distant fields, mountains and forests  There were bursts of chirping of insects and birds.

    Su Guan was leaning against the window, with his hands under his chin, looking at the starry sky outside. On the other side, Li Lin was sitting in front of the table, holding a book in his hand, and placed several books randomly on the wooden couch.  books.

    Su Wan looked at the starry sky, and then looked back at him. Under the illumination of the white palace lantern, his brows and eyes seemed to soften a bit. When he was flipping through the book, he was very quiet and serious, which made her want to tease him, just look at his expression  The change of appearance seems quite interesting.

    Thinking of this, she stretched out her foot and kicked his leg.

    He did feel it, but without raising his eyes, he asked her casually, "Huh? What's the matter?"

    Su Wan kicked him twice again, and then he looked up at her, then put down the book in his hand, saw her turn her head to look at the starry sky outside again, wondering if she disliked him for only reading books and not being with her  , so he leaned over to sit with her, stretched out his arms to hold her in his arms, and looked up at the outsideface of the sky.

    "Madam, are the stars beautiful?"

    Su Wan nodded: "It's beautiful, with so many stars, tomorrow must be a good weather."

    In this era, every time she sees the bright stars in the sky, she feels so magical and amazing. In this world, except for remote areas, it is rare to see so many stars.

    Even in places like the countryside, you only see a few occasionally.

    ? In the past, seeing meteors was considered an adventure, and perhaps in the later years, seeing stars would be considered an adventure, and maybe I should make a wish.

    Su Wan seemed to understand why the Li family's time-traveling ancestor gave up changing the world. It seemed that there was nothing wrong with being so natural and at ease, and the Li family also tried their best to help those ordinary people at the bottom.

    Over there from the city, every year, I don't know how much money is used as a medical center, and I try my best to help.

    He stretched out his hand to rub her hair, and pulled a strand of hair around her ear again, with a gentle tone: "Naturally, tomorrow will be a fine day. Jiubian got married, and it's a good thing. I hope he gets married."  Be more calm in the future, don't always act foolishly, like a flirtatious dude."

    Jiubian is like a cunning fox, he does things occasionally without morality, that is, he doesn't dare to make mistakes in front of Su Wan, and if he can be decent, even in front of Li Lin, he is also like that.

    However, his ability to make money is unparalleled, and he is also very courageous. Ever since Su Wan found out about him, he has asked several times, "Why isn't he being beaten to death!"  ¡¯ ¡®He will be beaten to death one day!  ¡¯ and the like.

    Every time Yuanyou sees him, he wants to gnash his teeth, which shows how many times he has been tricked.

    Li Lin was also a little worried about this. It would be even better if this person could be calmer.

    Su Wan was a little worried: "Do you think these two can live on?"

    Speaking of which, both Jiubian and Sun Xiang were married by their husbands and wives, but Su Wan didn't feel guilty at all about this matter. Since he wanted to have a child, he couldn't let the child be crowned as an illegitimate child for the rest of his life, right?  .

    If you get married, if you can't get through it, you will break up.

    Li Lin paused: "if you give birth to a girl, you might be able to live on." (Remember the website of this site: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 808 Give birth to a girl and you will be Xiaojiaojiao, give birth to a boy and just raise it casually

    Jiubian wanted a girl very much. If he had a girl, maybe it was for the girl, to make the girl more complete, and with his parents by his side, he could live on.

    As for the matter between husband and wife, if they are evenly matched, and no one is willing to bow their heads and be unconvinced when the needle points to the wheat awn every day, then this day should not be passed, and there will be endless quarrels all day long.

    But there is one person who is willing to bow his head, and it seems that he can live on.

    Hearing what Li Lin said, Su Wan became even more worried: "What if I give birth to a boy?"

    This is a boy and half a girl, who can guarantee that it will be a girl.

    Li Lin thought for a while, and then said: "If you give birth to a boy, then let's live it casually, it seems that anything will do."

    Su Wan's eyes widened: "You guys, why do you guys favor girls over boys? If you give birth to a girl, you will be Xiaojiaojiao, hold it in your hands, and if you give birth to a boy, you can raise it casually."

    This distinction is too great.

    "Let me tell you, if I gave birth, with your attitude, I will never end with you."

    Boys are babies too!

    Although she also prefers little girls, if the boy is also her own, where can she raise it.

    Li Lin laughed: "Then we'll talk about it after you give birth, madam. It's too early to talk about it now."

    Not to mention that they hadn't originally planned to have a child at this age, and the couple had only recently gotten close. He still wanted to spend more time with her and just the two of them, and he didn't want a child yet.

    "Ma'am."

    "Ma'am."

    "What's wrong?"

    "Are you tired from reading? If you don't want to read, let's go wash up and get up early tomorrow."

    Now every time I hear him talk about taking a bath and going to bed, it seems that there is something special about it. Su Wan blushes on her face and shakes her head vigorously: "No, I still want to read."

    He smiled, but he didn't force it: "Okay, let's continue reading."

    In the past few days, he has actually been thinking about what is going on in her heart, and he also vaguely understands it.

    Ever since the two of them came back from the Imperial City, he had been entangled with her tightly. In the first few days, she slept during the day and seemed to be able to handle it. In the next few days, she probably couldn't stand him anymore.

    Black and white are turned upside down all day long, and she can't sleep well. After a long time, she becomes tired and her spirit is not good, and she is still tired of dealing with him.  Annoyed and tired, it is inevitable that I will be a little angry.

    Probably because he felt that he only cared about her own happiness, and whether she could bear it or not, she was not happy.

    He thought to himself, if he struggles for a few more days, maybe she will turn against him and quarrel.

    Later, he coaxed her for two days, and she slept well, so she stopped showing embarrassment to him, and the relationship between the couple got better again.

    Last night, the atmosphere was just right, he kissed her and then he softly pressed her over. At that moment, he didn't want to think about anything, and the things he promised earlier, he treated it as if it didn't exist anymore.

    Perhaps in her eyes, he doesn't have much face at all. Anyway, there is no need to show any face about the matter in the couple's boudoir.

    Afterwards, he was secretly glad that she didn't bring up the previous matter, saying that he had broken his promise.

    But he probably understands this truth, and it's not that she doesn't like it, just don't pester her every day. If it happens every two or three days, she will be more excited and enthusiastic than before.

    Su Guan turned around and sat down in front of the table, took the previous book and continued to read, Li Lin didn't continue to tease her, sat by the side and accompanied her to read, under the candle, looking at the thin red face on her face before.  Little by little, it faded away and returned to normal.

    He thought to himself, after all, there will be plenty of time in the future

    On the second day, it was the day when Jiubian and Sun Xiang got married. After eating breakfast, Su Wan and Li Lin changed into the dresses they had prepared earlier.

    Su Wan was wearing a purple dress with large sleeves embroidered with begonias, and her hair was also combed into a dignified cross bun.

    The jewelry is a pair of green lotus jewellery. A green lotus hairpin is inserted in the hair bun in the middle of the head mountain. The golden lotus is inlaid with jadeite. The lotus flowers are inlaid with jadeite.  The hairpin has a somewhat dignified and noble feeling.

    This outfit is a little more calm, and a little less pretty and feminine. When you wear it, it really looks a little bit different.

    However, it seemed like he was two or three years older.

    Su Wan looked in the mirror, then clicked his tongue: "You say I look like this, am I old?"

    After Li Lin changed his clothes, he sat on a chair by the table and waited for her to put on makeup.She glanced at her and said, "Not old, Madam looks good in everything."

    Su Wan snorted softly: "This sounds really perfunctory, but for you, I even put up with pretending to be old. If you dare to say that I am old, I will"

    I will kick you out of bed.

    But at this moment, Zhucui was putting on makeup for her, Shanwu was waiting by the side, and Xiaosang was also in the room checking the congratulatory gifts to be given later, so she didn't say anything.

    "Madam is young, why am I old? I am a few years older than Madam. If Madam is old, I must be older than Madam. So Madam, don't worry, I will accompany you."

    This sentence is quite a bit like 'I grow old with you'.

    Although Su Wan also hoped that she would be young and beautiful, but hearing this, she felt a little touched in her heart. She hummed lightly, and did not speak any more.

    The mangosteen extract will be cleaned up for her soon, and after she washes her hands, she takes the balm and massages it on her hands. After a while, the balm is absorbed, and her hands look whiter and tenderer.

    ? Yesterday morning, she also had her nails done, and she dyed her nails red. It looked like her hands were white and red, tender and fair, making people want to reach out and touch them.

    Li Lin took a look at her hands, stretched out his hands and pressed the center of his brows, he didn't want her to go out like this.

    Zhu Cui took a closer look and saw that there was nothing wrong with Su Wan, so he said, "Okay, ma'am."

    Su Guan stood up and walked to Li Lin's side. She was holding a purple round fan embroidered with blue lotus in her hand, and she was still shaking it slightly, smiling: "Husband, let's go  .¡±

    Li Lin's eyes fell on her face for a few moments, and finally nodded with satisfaction. She usually dresses more leisurely and elegantly, delicate and soft, like a girl of the right age, and a bit of a young woman  The delicate and charming.

    Now this outfit is paired with this bun makeup, although it doesn't look old, but it conceals those delicate and charming, and it becomes a lot more dignified and stable, more like the head of a mansion.

    In this way, it seems to be less eye-catching.

    He secretly thought in his heart that he wanted to hide all her good things and only let him see them.

    He stood up, reached out to hold her hand, and then walked out together: "Let's go."

    Su Wan smiled, turned around and told Shan Wu and Zhu Cui: "I'll go first, you guys will go to Mr. Sun's place to help later, but be more careful." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 809 Your Father and I Loved Freedom Back then

    Both of them nodded in unison: "Madam, don't worry, this servant understands."

    After the group of people left, the smile on Shan Wu's face faded, feeling a little uncomfortable in his heart, even though they were both maidservants, Su Wan treated them very well, but compared to Xiao Sang, they were far behind  .

    That's right, Xiao Sang was by Su Wan's side since she was a child, so she was naturally different from them. Let's take it as an example now. When they were able to do things, Xiao Sang was free, and she just didn't do anything.  Wan Shuo talked, and there was no need to worry about the master not wanting to see him, or being robbed of his position.

    If it weren't for the fact that there were not many maidservants in the house, maybe a maidservant would be pointed out to her to serve her.

    That's all for Xiao Sang, but Kidou, that little maid, actually won the master's heart more than them, and she felt even more uncomfortable.

    Zhu Cui didn't think so much, she didn't talk much on weekdays, she just needed to serve her master well and it was over. Seeing that it was Su Wan who left, she planned to go to Sun Xiang's side, she was going to put makeup on Sun Xiang today.

    "Shanwu, let's go."

    Shan Wu nodded, and the two of them tidied up the things on the table, and then went to the courtyard where Sun Xiang lived.

    Li Lin and Su Wan came to the new house together. Although it was the beginning of Sishi (9 o'clock in the morning), the yard was already lively.  After the water is soaked, you can drink tea after the guests come.

    However, due to the large number of people, the tea is not very particular, it is just warmed on the stove, and the tea is served when the guests come, which is right to quench their thirst.

    Guanshi Zhang, Mrs. Zhang and his wife, as well as the guards who were not on duty in Jingpingyuan, also came to help. A group of people crowded the courtyard, making it extremely lively.

    Master Gao and Mrs. Gao occupied the kitchen. Today's banquet was held by the husband and wife. Two of them helped Master Gao. Kidney beans followed Mrs. Gao, kneading dough and making desserts together, talking and laughing.

    Kidney Dou has a sweet and lively mouth, which makes Mrs. Gao very happy. The dull and quiet woman in the past seems to have been injected with vitality and vitality, and she is much more cheerful.

    "Young master, madam, sit inside."

    Jiu Bian came to welcome the guests in person, he hadn't changed into his wedding clothes yet, he was dressed in Tsing Yi, and looked in good spirits, but the joy of getting married was not much, it seemed ordinary.

    A group of people walked into the house.

    This new courtyard is not big. When Xie Si'an built it, he only wanted to live with Daxia Xie, so there were only three main rooms facing south and two side rooms on both sides. When the house was sold to Jiubian, Jiubian hated the lack of houses.  , Can't live there, so people rushed to build two west wing rooms.

    Today there are three main rooms, two side rooms, and two west wing rooms. The middle of the main room is the bright hall, and the two sides are bedrooms. The west side room has been converted into a bathroom, and the east side room has been used as a warehouse for storing things.

    There are two rooms in the west wing, one is used as a kitchen, and the other is empty, and the maid and cook who will serve in the future can live in it.

    At this time, the Ming Hall was decorated with festive decorations, red gauze curtains hung, red silk hung, tables and chairs were set up in front of the hall, and a cushion embroidered with Double Happiness was spread on the table, and several festive buckets were placed on the cushion.  A large colorful bowl filled with dried fruits, seasonal fruits, candies, snacks, grains, etc.

    There are also many chairs and tables on both sides of the room, where everyone can sit and chat or watch the ceremony after a while.

    Li Lin Su Wan and Jiu Bian sat down beside him, Li Lin asked him: "What are you busy with now?"

    Jiubian leaned lazily on the chair, met Li Lin's eyes, and suddenly remembered that Su Wan was also sitting beside him, so he quickly sat upright, straightened his robes, and then replied: "I'm not busy either."  What, Guanshi Zhang and Aunt Shi Six are helping."

    Li Lin reached out for the teacup on the side and wanted to pass it to Su Wan. She shook her head, expressing that she didn't want to drink it, so he put the teacup back to its original position and asked him, "Where's your wedding dress? What's the matter?  You want to dress like this to get married?"

    Jiubian's face trembled, he really didn't have a smile on his face, and he was a little bit resistant to wearing wedding clothes. He brought the wedding clothes over two days ago and put them in the dormitory, let alone try them on.  Even if he doesn't want to look at it.

    When I thought about getting married, my whole body became a little distorted.

    God, he will be a person without freedom in the future, and he will not be able to find his confidante all over the world in the future.

    Jiubian swallowed his saliva, feeling very sad, but there was still some smile on his face: "Didn't I change it? I'll go now, I'll go here."

    Li Lin didn't seem to understand the sadness in his heart at all, and said with a smile: "Let Xiao Sang clean up this face for you, although it is said to be a man, but after all it is a grown-up man.?, always tidy up.  "

    Xiao Sang stood aside, and said immediately after hearing the words: "This servant is willing to serve Mr. Xu."

    The corner of Jiubian's mouth twitched, but he didn't dare to refute, so he had to bite the bullet and say: "Then there will be Miss Lao Xiaosang."

    Xiao Sang said with a smile: "Mr. Xu, you are being polite. Serving Mr. Xu is what slaves should do."

    Jiu Bian laughed twice, but did not move in his seat. Li Lin glanced at him, and said, "Your girl"

    Speaking of the girl, Jiu Bian stood up suddenly: "I'll go right away, I'll go right away."

    Forget it, forget it, although getting married is really annoying, but if it's for the girl, let's bear it for now.

    Otherwise, when the girl grows up and asks his parents what it was like when they got married, is it possible for him to tell her that your father and I loved freedom back then, so we didn't want to get married at all, but you were accidentally married by the son and wife.  Forced to marry your mother.

    What a crime!

    I knew that he shouldn't be with Sun Xiang, otherwise such a thing would not have happened.

    Jiu Bian walked into the dormitory with a distorted expression on his face, Xiao Sang turned to look at Su Wan, who nodded, "Call Sixth Aunt Shi to go in with you."

    If you go to the dormitory, it is really inappropriate for Xiaosang, a girl who has not left the cabinet, to be alone.

    Xiao Sang breathed a sigh of relief and nodded: "I'm going now, servant girl."

    After finishing speaking, she hurried to find Aunt Sixth.

    Su Wan tugged at Li Lin's sleeve: "Why do you always talk about girls, girls? If you really give birth to a little son, then"

    What a disappointment!

    Li Lin was helpless: "I can't even be urged, he only moves when he talks about girls."

    Su Wan: ""

    Forget it, forget it, she doesn't care, I hope Sun Xiang really gave birth to a girl.

    Xiao Sang found Sixth Aunt Shi and went to the dormitory together, then tidied up for Jiubian, changed into a bright red wedding dress, a gold crown on her head and a piece of red silk, she looked like a bridegroom official.

    Sixth Aunt Shi helped him clean up, and then hurried to Jingpingyuan. She also had to comb Sun Xiang's hair, so she didn't know what was going on there.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 810 I knew I should be kind these years and be a good person

    After Jiubian packed up and came out, he sat back to his original position. He looked down at the wedding dress on his body, and stretched out his hand to touch the red silk. He felt strange and felt that something was wrong.

    He has always been sensitive to the premonition of danger. No matter what he did in the past, if he felt that something was wrong, he would run away first. Otherwise, he would have died a long time ago after doing so many deceitful things over the years.

    Marriage was not what he wanted, and he resisted in his heart. He didn't want to think about what kind of life he would live after getting married. If it was something else, when he was unsure and felt a little bad, he would have run away long ago.

    But now this matter, he can't run even if he wants to, so he can only bite the bullet.

    Could it be that God felt that he had deceived too many people, so he took revenge on him here and gave him a fatal blow?  !

    Thinking about it this way, the regret in his heart, if he had known that he had been kinder and a good person these years, maybe things like today would not have happened.

    It's a pity that he has no one to complain about his sadness, he can only press it in his heart and sigh with emotion alone.

    The people who came to help in the yard came one after another, and when they had free time, they sat in the room, talked and chatted, and discussed the matter of picking up the bride for a while.

    ?Because the distance is not far, and Sun Xiang is not easy to toss about at the moment, he set the time for the wedding together, and went to pick up the relatives after the application time in the afternoon.

    The rich and powerful people pay attention to the auspicious time when they leave the pavilion, and also pay attention to the auspicious time when they enter the husband's house. Some people leave the door of their mother's house in the morning for this auspicious time, and can only enter the door of their husband's house at sunset.  Walking in various streets, the bride and groom and the bride and groom are miserable.

    Most ordinary people only pay attention to the auspicious time when they enter the husband's house, and they set off to pick up the bride when the time is almost the same.

    Accompanying Jiubian to get married was the original Jingpingyuan guards, a total of eight people, passing by in a row, all of them with stern faces as if they were stern and selfless, they didn't look like they were going to get married, but rather like the dark guards were ordered to kill people  .

    The corner of Su Wan's mouth twitched, and finally decided to ignore it.

    Forget it, forget it, as long as you successfully take over the bride and get this kiss done, you don't have to worry about other details.

    Not long after, people from the village came to congratulate them. Villagers rarely gave gifts of silver. Most of them chose something similar to what they had to eat at home. Some of them were a chicken, a duck, a fish, and others.  Some cured meat, or homemade fruit wine.

    When people from the village came to congratulate her, the things in the room next to the kitchen gradually increased. Su Wan came forward to help entertain the women in the village who came to congratulate her, and sat with them in the room, drank tea, ate snacks and chatted  .

    She has a gentle personality and is full of patience. When everyone talks about farming, she can also say a few words. When they talk about gossip, she can also say a few words. Occasionally, when people ask her about the imperial city, she is also patient.  Tell everyone.

    Hearing her talk about interesting stories about the imperial city, such as palace banquets and flower viewing banquets in various prefectures, everyone listened with great interest and found it very magical.

    The chatting time passed quickly, and soon it was noon. Su Guan asked Mrs. Gao to cook some red dates and white fungus soup, and added a bowl for everyone present. Mrs. Gao made good dim sum, and the soup was not bad.  The bowl of red dates and white fungus soup made everyone present full of praise.

    Xiaofu, a villager in Shiqiao Village, can't afford red dates and white fungus, but he makes it at home, and it doesn't taste like this.

    Su Wan said: "If you want to learn, let Mrs. Gao have some free time and let her teach you. It's a big deal. Mr. Xu is very happy today. It's a pity that there are no one in his family. Fortunately, you are here to have fun."

    People from the village came to congratulate, but they didn¡¯t actually have a banquet to eat, so they came to give some gifts and it was lively. When the bride came in, they watched the ceremony and went back with a return gift.

    Like peasant families, most of them can't afford too many banquets. When getting married, they often invite the closest few families, and it's almost enough to set up a few tables, but after all, the few tables are deserted, so they appear  These guests who did not leave a meal.

    These guests are not formally invited guests, as long as they are willing to come, anyone can come, and then send a congratulatory gift that they can afford, one or two catties of grain and a few eggs are fine.

    Come and sit with the gift, it is lively and lively, and when the bride enters the door and the ceremony is over, she will go home with the gift from the host.

    This behavior is also called Tianxi here.

    Someone said: "What is this? The sixth sister-in-law has notified us one by one before, let us come over to add some joy. I heard that Mr. Xu gave a roast duck as a gift in return."

    & nbsp; "That's right, I heard that there is also a pack of pine nut candy, a pack of red dates and five grains, and a pack of pastries."

    "In this way, we still made money."

    "Besides, we are sitting here, and we are not eating all the time."

    In fact, the people in the village are not familiar with the newlyweds. This time, they came to congratulate each other only because of the generous return gifts from the same village. Now sitting here, firstly, they can eat and drink, and secondly, they can chat with Su Wan.  Why not do it.

    Su Wan is an easy-going person. Everyone is willing to talk to everyone when she meets her on weekdays, and her attitude is gentle and friendly. The women in the village also want to get in touch with her more, just to talk to her.

    It's just a pity that Su Wan doesn't like to go out very much on weekdays. Even if they wanted to talk to the princess, they couldn't find a chance. Now they found a good chance.

    "I heard that the reply letter wants to marry the noble daughter of the servant's mansion, princess, do you know what the noble lady of the servant's mansion looks like?"

    Su Wan smiled and said, "I heard that he has an extremely kind personality."

    "Let me tell you, this noble girl is really difficult to serve. After all, her family background is higher than that of her mother-in-law. This mother-in-law will bow her head in front of her. If she meets someone as good-natured as the princess, she will be happy.  , if you meet someone with a bad temper, how can you live a good life."

    "No, a few days ago I heard the Song family's wife complaining that this time her daughter-in-law was pregnant, and she went to help take care of it, but it turned out that this one didn't work and that one didn't work, and she had to follow her own.  came back."

    "That's right, I heard that she fell ill for a while after she came back, and she said that she was pitiful."

    After listening for a while, Su Wan understood that what these people were talking about was Qu Lingzhu.

    When Song Zhan and Qu Lingzhu got married, she also dealt with this aunt of the Song family and helped prepare the dowry.

    At that time, she saw that the aunt of the Song family was kind and Qu Lingzhu was not unreasonable, and she thought that the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law would get along better in the future.

    Moreover, Song Zhan and Qu Lingzhu are in the Imperial City, and the Song family couple are in Guiyan City. They are far apart, and no one can hinder the other.

    Now, why did the two have a conflict?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 811 It's purely because I'm full

    Su Wan asked curiously: "How is the Song family?"

    "Hey, the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law had a conflict. Didn't Sister-in-law Song's daughter-in-law have a happy relationship earlier? She happily packed her things and went to the Imperial City, saying that she wanted to take care of her daughter-in-law. In the end, she ran back crying."  .¡±

    "No, I don't know what happened."

    This is also an embarrassing thing to say. It is said that marrying a noble girl into the house is a matter of smoke from the ancestral grave. It shows that Erlang has a bright future and the family will change the lintel in the future.  The bitterness is beyond words.

    After all, it's not right to be in the same family, and the identities are not equal. The man will be overwhelmed by the woman, like between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, even if he is bullied by the daughter-in-law, but for the sake of his son's future and family happiness, he can only swallow this breath  .

    Even if the quarrel is not so stiff, but in daily life, the mother-in-law has to be tolerant to her daughter-in-law, and she has to endure it when she is wronged.

    If you meet someone with a domineering personality, it will definitely not be a good life. It is Su Wan who has a better temper and is easy to talk.  , Maybe he will turn his face in the next moment.

    Just like what she did to the Shi family, if she turned her back on her, she would turn her back on her, and if she said she couldn't get along, she wouldn't.

    If you want her to serve your husband and your in-laws like any other little daughter-in-law, you don't even want to think about it. If you mess with someone, she might ruin your family.

    In short, if you marry a noble girl, you don't even think about spending money from your mother-in-law.

    "The Chongshan family is also very worried recently, worried that the noble lady of the servant's mansion has a bad temper. If she has a bad temper, what will she do in the future?"

    ? Mrs. Zhou was very happy at first, and Shi wrote back that he wanted to marry a noble daughter. In the future, he would also have the support of his father-in-law in his official career, and his future road would be smoother.

    But after being happy, she calmed down, and was worried whether the noble daughter would have a bad temper, and whether she, as a mother-in-law, would have to live under her daughter-in-law's face in the future.

    Thinking of this, Zhou felt very uneasy, and was also very worried these days.

    "I don't think there is anything to worry about them." Someone said speechlessly, "They will all be the wives of officials in the future, so it's our peasant women's turn to worry about them."

    "Youdao means that what you plant causes what you want. Since you married a noble girl for the sake of your future, do you still want her to serve you like a little daughter-in-law, serving tea and water for you?"

    "If you are capable, don't marry someone else's noble daughter. Just find a hardworking little girl in the eight villages nearby, and keep her serving you every day as if you were serving your ancestors."

    It's purely because I'm full!

    Now that I have chosen this path, I know that there may be some situations that need to be faced. If I can get along, I will live with it.  There is no contradiction anymore.

    Besides, the villagers are all relatives of the same clan, and they have lived here for half their lives, and it is not impossible to live here.

    Looking at them like that, it is impossible to hope that the son will marry a noble daughter, and also hope that the daughter-in-law will serve them tea and water as a young daughter-in-law.

    Su Wan listened to the discussion of the people in the room for a while. Some people thought that a daughter-in-law should be filial to her mother-in-law, and some felt that since she married a girl from the highest family, she should be prepared to tolerate her daughter-in-law.

    What kind of life will the Shi family live after marrying Miss Cao? Su Wan doesn't want to worry about it. She is just a little worried about Qu Lingzhu and Song Zhan, and she doesn't know why such a thing happened?

    With Song Zhan in the middle, he couldn't handle the affairs between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law?  Let your own mother run back and complain everywhere?

    Su Wan thought that Li Lin and Song Zhan had met before when they returned to the Imperial City, and she didn't know if he knew what was going on. Thinking this way, she searched the crowd, but she didn't see him.  .

    I searched carefully among the noisy voices, only to find that he was chatting with someone in the yard. His voice was clear, gentle, and very recognizable.

    She thought for a while, anyway, things are not in a hurry, just ask later when she has time.

    The women in the room talked about the Shi family and the Song family for a while, and then they mentioned the fruit trees bearing fruit this year, and the room was always bustling.

    ? At the beginning of the afternoon, the groom's official took people to pick up the bride, and many people in the yard followed to watch the excitement.

    Su Wan took a break, licked his dry lips, ate a piece of pear paste candy to moisten his throat, and then reckonedIn time, I went to make a convenience, and then returned to the new courtyard.

    At this time, several people in the room of the guest room were sorting out the gifts for a while, and there were baskets densely packed in the room, with several packages of things inside, making the baskets full.

    Su Wan raised the hem of her skirt, walked up the steps to the door, and asked the busy people: "How much have you prepared for these return gifts?"

    Those people were Jing Pingyuan's servants. Seeing that she was here, they hurriedly stood up and saluted: "For Madam, I have prepared a total of eighty-eight copies, which happens to be an auspicious number."

    Su Wan did the math, there are more than 50 families on the stone bridge, if everyone comes, there are still others, even if there are others to congratulate, that is enough.

    "Who will return the gift later?"

    "Boss Zhang said to ask Aunt Sixth Shi and Mrs. Zhang to help. Aunt Sixth Shi is familiar with everyone in the village, so no one dares to take duplicates."

    Su Wan was also relieved when she heard the words, she took Xiao Sang and Xie Si'an back to the Ming Hall, the room was empty, only Li Lin was sitting in a chair beside her, and she walked up to it.

    Seeing this, Xiao Sang and Xie Si'an stayed at the door and did not follow.

    Su Wan walked over, sat down on the chair beside him, and took out a pear paste candy wrapped in oiled paper in his sleeve pocket, and shook it at him: "Mr.  The boiled sugar is said to relieve throat discomfort, would you like to eat one?"

    When Sun Xiang was not pregnant, he often liked to tinker with these things, such as digesting sugar, pear paste sugar, and countless kinds of balm and powder. Su Wan used it and thought that the things she made were especially good.

    He took it and unwrapped the oil paper, and put the candy in his mouth. It tasted sweet and slightly cool, not as sweet and greasy as other candies, and it was acceptable to eat.

    "Madam won't you eat?"

    "I just ate one." She stretched out her scallion-white fingers, and gently placed them on the teacup. The red-dyed nails seemed to make her hands whiter and tenderer.

    Although he didn't like others to see him very much, he didn't deny that she seemed to look better this way.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 812 I feel like I can hold on, this is all a small scene

    He reached out and grabbed her hand, and squeezed it in the palm of his hand. It was soft and thin, as if it had no bones.

    He looked back into her clear eyes, and asked with a smile, "Madam, do you still remember what it was like when we got married?"

    Su Wan laughed when she heard the words, her eyes seemed to be full of stars, bright and clear, she said: "Of course I remember."

    Although she was shielded from the fan at the time and didn't see much with her own eyes, it was a marriage that she would never forget in her life, and at that time she felt that marrying him was complete and happy.

    When she came out of the cabinet, although she was a little sad, thinking that she was going to leave home and her family, but she felt that marrying him and living with him in the future would be exciting, and she was willing to go to him.

    Li Lin lowered his eyes, and then said, "Sometimes I don't know if it's right to force them to get married?"

    This marriage, in fact, neither of the husband and wife thought about it, and they don't know how they will live in the future, whether they feel that life is really too tiring, and it is really meaningless.

    Li Lin felt a little regretful. After all, he hoped that Jiubian could marry someone he really wanted to marry, but thinking about it carefully, it seemed too difficult to find someone he really wanted to marry.

    Su Guan naturally understood his feelings, so he persuaded him: "Actually, it's not too bad. For a person like Jiubian who claims to be a romantic son, if you want him to really settle down, marry a wife and have children, I'm afraid  I can't wait forever."

    "This life, it's only a few dozen years, just do as you like, and we don't care about him, but in the end he did something wrong, so it can be regarded as predestined."

    "At least this child is what he expected in his heart, and it's not a loss."

    Li Lin thinks about it too, but he is sitting here today, looking at Jiubian's resistance to this marriage, and he is a bit complicated. It's not as good as getting married without expectations and joy in his heart.  It can't be done.

    At this time, the outside of the yard became lively.

    "Here comes the bride!"

    "Here comes the bride!"

    Su Wan paused for a moment, then took a deep breath and asked, "What should we do? Do you want to greet me?"

    "No, they will come in in a while." Li Lin held her hand and called out: "Xiao Sang, come in."

    Xiao Sang came in from outside the house, came over and stood beside Su Wan, and then heard Li Lin say, "Stay by Madam's side for a while."

    Xiao Sang nodded: "Yes."

    Within a few words, the bride had already entered the courtyard gate, and there was a burst of crackling firecrackers outside the courtyard, and there were still many people booing around.

    Mrs. Zhang led a few people into the door, then quickly tidied up the room and straightened the seats. Seeing that the couple was about to walk across the courtyard to the main hall, a master of ceremonies invited Li Lin and Su Wan to take their seats.

    "Princess, Mr. Li, please take a seat."

    In the eyes of the people in the village, Mr. Xu (Jiubian) is Jing Pingyuan's servant. He is going to get married, and there are no elders in the family.  , is his appreciation and recognition.

    However, there are many people who feel sorry, Jiu Biansheng is a good student, and it seems that his status in Jingpingyuan is not bad. Originally, there were people in the village who wanted to introduce the girl from his family to him, but he was just playing around all day long, like a dandy.  Young master, you don't speak very seriously, which makes people rest their minds.

    But now that he has built such a yard, he guesses that his family has a good fortune, and he regrets it a bit, but now that the bride is about to enter the house, regrets are useless.

    Su Wan took a deep breath, turned to look at Li Lin, saw him nodding, and walked forward with him, and sat down on the chairs prepared on both sides of the table in the middle.

    Su Wan took a few breaths and then calmed herself down. As she said before, as long as she is not embarrassed, others will be embarrassed. Anyway, this is the only way to go now.

    The seat where she was sitting was facing the door, and when she looked up, she saw a married couple in wedding attire walking from the yard together. Sun Xiang was holding a red silk fan embroidered with peonies in her hand, and beside her was a fan.  With the maid supporting them, Sixth Aunt Shi walked beside them, saying a few auspicious words from time to time.

    In just a short while, many people entered the house. The originally empty room was crowded with people on several floors. When the newcomers stepped through the steps and entered the door, even the door was crowded with people.

    "congratulations."

    "Tie the knot."

    "Give birth to a precious son early."

    The room is bustling with activity, and auspicious words seem to be free of money.The words came out from the mouth of the congratulatory person, and Jiu Bian thanked him with a smile, his face was full of smiles, and he felt a bit of a spring breeze.

    In this way, he looks a bit like a bridegroom official.

    Seeing that the time was almost up, the master of ceremonies stood up and presided over the wedding ceremony: "The auspicious time is approaching, the couple worships heaven and earth¡ª"

    Amidst the booing of the crowd, the newlyweds and husband and wife went forward to stand still, and began to salute after listening to the voice of the master of ceremonies.

    "A bow to heaven and earth¡ª¡ª"

    "Second worship to the high hall¡ª¡ª"

    "Husband and wife salute¡ª"

    "Li Cheng¡ª¡ªsent to the bridal chamber¡ª¡ª"

    The two finished their salute smoothly without any setbacks, and Su Wan secretly breathed a sigh of relief. She was really worried that one of the two would suddenly quit, and she didn't know how it would end.

    Because she was worried about this matter, she forgot the embarrassment of sitting on the high hall. After the incident, she sat there with a calm mind, feeling that she could hold on.  , she can sit more stably in this position.

    A group of people busily sent the new couple to the new house, and the accompanying dowry was delivered to the room opposite the new house. These days, Jiubian gave Sun Xiang a lot of good things, as well as a lot of betrothal gifts.

    Now these things are sent over as a dowry, and the house is filled to the brim, making people look envious, but it's useless to be envious, after all, it's not theirs.

    Because Sun Xiang married Jiubian, Li Lin pointed out an empty yard to him from the Licheng side, and he was allocated the family settlement expenses, and the Li family would also send a private gift.  Although the two of Jiubian are the ruler and his ministers, they are also friends, and they must not be treated badly.

    Su Guan sent a batch of medicinal materials that Sun Xiang wanted in private, and then picked out some jewelry, cloth and other items for her, assuming that she added makeup to her, so she didn't send any more.

    After the gift was completed, the people who came to congratulate him were about to leave. Aunt Shi Liu and Mrs. Zhang returned the gift together. The family had a basket, which contained a roast duck wrapped in oil paper, a bag of wedding candy, a bag of grains, and a bag of pastries.  , these things crowded the basket to the brim, it looked very rich.

    The person who received the gift in return was very satisfied, smiled and said a few words of blessing, and then left with his things.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 813 I'm Overwhelmed When I Look At Her

    After the villagers left, only Jingpingyuan people were left in the yard. Except for those who were on duty, they all came to have a wedding today. Su Wan and a group of girls went to the new house to see the bride.

    Sun Xiang was wearing a red wedding dress embroidered with phoenixes, a set of phoenix crowns inlaid with rubies, earrings and bracelets also inlaid with rubies, which looked very luxurious.

    Her makeup is exquisite and beautiful, and her red lips have a slightly soft and evil spirit, just like a seductive demon. It seems that this festive attire is all conjured up by her magic.

    Isn't Sun Xiang beautiful?

    Nature is beautiful.

    Her facial features are not bad, she is only twenty-two this year, she can be considered young, and she is especially good at women's health care, her skin is fair and smooth, as tender as an eighteen-year-old young woman.

    Because her temperament is a bit out of the ordinary, her eyes are slightly enchanting and evil, and she is quite contemptuous of the world, and the corners of her mouth are lightly filled with disdain and arrogance. Only in front of the two masters, Li Lin and Su Wan, can she  Restrain yourself a little.

    Jiubian once regarded her as a fellow, and felt that she was the same kind of person as him. If such a thing hadn't happened, the two of them would have continued to get along, and perhaps they could have become friends who drank and ate meat together.

    It's just a mistake, and now we are going to be a couple.

    However, at this time, Sun Xiang was much softer than before, probably because of her pregnancy.

    Seeing her calm face, Su Wan seemed to have no displeasure, so he breathed a sigh of relief and asked her, "How do you feel? But tired?"

    Sun Xiang gave up and said, "It's nothing, it's just a few steps away, it's just a little noisy on the road, madam, don't worry about me."

    Su Wan nodded: "That's good. If there are not enough people here to serve, I will transfer another one from Jingpingyuan. The one sent to Shi's house will be back soon."

    Sun Xiang only arranged for a maidservant to take care of her daily life, doing chores such as starching, washing clothes and cleaning, and a cook, who was responsible for cooking and boiling water.

    Sun Xiang said: "No need, although I also like servants serving in groups, one can squeeze my shoulders, one can beat my legs, and the other can make tea for me, but it's a pity, this yard is too small, Jing Ping  There are not many people in the garden, let's talk about it later."

    If Jing Pingyuan had enough people, she would naturally agree to come down, but Jing Pingyuan's people were just enough. If she asked for more people, Jing Pingyuan's people would not be enough.

    And this yard is too small to live in.

    Su Wan thought for a while and said, "Then argue with Jiu when you need it, and let him arrange it for you."

    Sun Xiang nodded: "Okay, if I need it, just talk to him."

    At this moment, the people outside were calling for the banquet to start, and Su Wan was about to leave. Before leaving, she said: "Jiubian is often not here. If he is not here and you feel bored, you can still go back to live in Jingpingyuan."

    "Madam, don't worry, if I have free time, I will definitely bother Madam."

    "Then I'll go first, after a while Mrs. Zhang will come over and bring you food."

    The two chatted for a while, and then Su Wan led the people away. When they left, they asked people to close the door of the new house. At this time, the bride had to hide in the house, and she couldn't have the banquet with the guests.  What to eat, another person sent.

    Today there were no guests, they were all from our own family. Master Gao and Mrs. Gao prepared six tables of meals, two tables in the bright hall and four tables in the yard. Su Wan led a group of female relatives to eat in the bright hall.  Inside is a group of men preparing to drink.

    Because it was a happy event, Su Wan asked people to open two stalls of fruit wine, and drank some with everyone. After drinking and eating, she left some people to help clean up, and she took Xiaosang and Xiaoman back to Jingpingyuan.

    By the way, let Xiao Mo stay and talk. Su Wan hasn't seen her for a few days. Her stomach is four months old now, and it has begun to bulge. She looks a little fatter than before, and she seems to be living a good life.

    "The servant girl is very good." Xiao Mo smiled softly, "If I have free time on weekdays, I will go to Madam Zheng to learn how to manage things, and if I feel uncomfortable, I will stay there, but the servant girl also often takes a walk in the garden.  Don't lie down all the time, move around more, it's good for yourself and your child."

    "Mother-in-law and sister-in-law are extremely friendly. Zhang Shou is in charge of the shopping on weekdays. When he goes to the city, he often brings me some food back."

    Xiao Mo is really satisfied with her current life. Her mother-in-law is a kind person and never makes things difficult for her. The sister-in-law Zhang Fu'er got along well with her before. Since she had a child, she stayed by her side and stayed with her when she was free.  Talk and chat.

    There is also Zhang Shou, who is honest and honest.??He has no heart, and he is also very good to her, she is very content.

    "Madam, you don't have to worry about the servants, the servants will live their lives well." Xiao Mo smiled, "Madam, are the mountain mist and bamboo extracts serving you well?"

    Su Wan nodded: "Very good."

    Xiao Mo's eyes flickered, seeing that Su Wan was expressionless, he hesitated to speak, and finally said nothing.

    After a busy day, Su Wan was also a little tired, so she asked Xiao Sang to help remove the jewelry, changed into a heavy dress, and then went to take a bath and rest, while Xiao Sang sent Xiao Mo back to Zhang's yard.

    "Little Man, what's the matter?"

    The two have been sisters for many years, so the change in the expression on Xiao Mo's face can't be hidden from Xiao Sang.

    Xiao Mo sighed: "I was wandering around the garden with Fu'er two days ago, and I heard the mountain mist talking to people, and it seemed a little dissatisfied. I was worried that she could not serve Madam well."

    "Dissatisfied?" Xiao Sang's eyes narrowed all of a sudden, "Why is she dissatisfied? Who is she dissatisfied with?"

    Xiao Sang thought about it carefully, but she couldn't think of anything that had treated her badly.

    Xiao Mo said: "She thinks she has no status around Madam, and thinks that Madam values ??you and me the most. She is a first-class maid, and her job is similar to that of a second-class maid."

    "Isn't this quite normal?"

    The two of them have been by Su Wan's side since they were young. They say they are master and servant, but in fact they have a deep friendship and are confidants in their confidantes.

    "I look at her with a big heart. Even my wife trusts you and me more, but I never treated them badly. I was going to get married before, and what I liked was that they did things well"

    Speaking of this, Xiao Mo snorted coldly, "She also said that her status is not as good as that of Kidney Dou who came later, but she is really good at it, who do you think she is!"

    In the eyes of the two of them, it's fine for the master to like whoever he likes, as long as the master is happy, where is a maidservant who can have an opinion, and it is only serious to do what she should do honestly.

    Xiao Sang frowned: "If she has other thoughts and dissatisfaction in her heart, I'm afraid she won't be able to stay with Madam anymore" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 814 What qualifications do you have to compare with me?

    It is so important to have someone close to the master, if you feel dissatisfied, it is extremely easy to be used by others to do things that hurt the master. Naturally, such a person cannot continue to stay by the master's side.

    But if you want to transfer away, you also need to think of a good reason. After all, Shanwu is doing well right now, and he hasn't committed any mistakes.

    Xiao Sang bit her lip: "What do you think?"

    Xiao Mo said: "Of course such a person can no longer stay with Madam. If you have free time, talk to Madam in private. I'm afraid she is dissatisfied now. If she is transferred away from Madam, it may be a big problem."  I will hate my wife and do something I shouldn't do in the future."

    "She must not be allowed to speak out about Jing Pingyuan's affairs. Even if she wants to leave, she must be under control."

    Xiao Mian is not as smart as Xiao Sang, but she is not a fool, she also vaguely knows that the Li family is different from what they imagined before, but the master doesn't say anything, and they don't ask.

    Xiao Sang said: "It is indeed necessary to be transferred, but now I don't know what reason to find to convince her."

    Xiao Mo bit her lips and said, "I'm not with Madam, you should be more careful these days, but don't leave her any chance."

    Xiao Sang nodded: "Okay, I will pay attention."

    "My son is going to take his wife out, will you accompany me this time?"

    Xiao Sang nodded: "Madam took Miss Xie and me."

    Xiao Mo felt a little regretful, she stretched out her hand and touched her belly: "If it wasn't for my inconvenient right now, I would definitely go with her, what a pity But Miss Xie has extraordinary martial arts skills, she can protect Madam personally, and  With you following me, I feel relieved."

    "When the time comes when you leave, I'll have someone stare at them to see if I can catch her fault."

    The two discussed for a while, Xiao Sang saw that Xiao Mian seemed to be getting tired, so she didn't stay any longer, took her farewell and left, and went back to the yard where she lived.  Nine debated happy money.

    Zhu Cui was very envious: "Mr. Sun is very well married. Although Mr. Xu is a subordinate of Mr. Xu, his family background is really rich. I will not talk about the things I gave Mr. Sun earlier. They are box after box of good things.  The phoenix crown that Mr. Sun married today is inlaid with rubies."

    What a rare treasure is a ruby. There are five inlaid on the phoenix crown, plus the earrings and bracelets. This whole set needs tens of thousands of gold.

    Who doesn't want money?

    Zhu Cui is also very envious.

    Shan Wu said: "Marrying is like a woman's second reincarnation. If she gets married well, her future life will naturally be turned upside down." If Mr. Xu was so rich earlier, he might not be able to get Sun Xiang  .

    "If you want to say that Mr. Sun may have known that Mr. Xu's family is rich, so he conceived a child and married him."

    The matter of Sun Xiang's pregnancy is not a secret in Jingpingyuan, but everyone dare not tell it in private, and it is because of the kindness of the master, if it is changed to another residence, I don't know how to deal with it.

    "Cough!" Xiao Sang coughed, and the two turned their heads to look. Only then did they see Xiao Sang standing there. They didn't know how long they had been listening, and the two suddenly panicked.

    "Sister Sang."

    Xiao Sang glanced at the two of them: "Didn't Madam tell you to stay and help clean up? Why did you come back so early? Have everything been cleaned up over there?"

    Zhu Cui said: "When I go back to Sister Sang, everything has been cleaned up except for those who are drinking. Mrs. Zhang and Madam Zheng asked us to come back and serve."

    Xiao Sang was a little annoyed: "Then let you come back to serve? What are you doing here if you don't go to the main courtyard? Gossiping about other people's affairs? There are so many words, why don't you speak in front of Madam?"

    In fact, when I selected two people at the beginning, I felt that they were thoughtful and quick in doing things, and they also learned well when teaching, but who knew that the two of them were not very talkative, and they didn't say much except for doing things on weekdays  .

    That's all, after all, the waiter is not bad, she goes to stare at it on weekdays, and she can also talk to the master, so it seems that she can pass.

    But I don't know when it started, Shan Wu was actually dissatisfied.

    Yes, she intentionally arranged Kidney Dou to serve her by her side. Kidney Dou is lively and talkative, able to make Madam happy, and knows the rules, but who is to blame?

    If you are not doing well, you can blame others.

    But really capable.

    Seeing that Xiao Sang was angry, Zhu Cui panicked even more, and didn't know where to put his hands for a while.

    &nbspShan Wu hurriedly explained: "Sister Xiaosang, Zhu Cui and I married the one in the main courtyard before, but the madam has already taken a rest, so we have to come back and we have no choice but to come back. Naturally, we listen to the madam."  .¡±

    "Come back when madam asks you to come back?" Xiao Sang felt even angrier when she heard the words, "If madam is thirsty, wouldn't she be able to drink water if she wanted to? Didn't I tell you earlier that if the young master is here, I don't need you to serve me.  But if you are not here, you have to wait carefully."

    Zhu Cui was frightened: "But, but Ma'am told us to come back, saying that we are also tired, so we came back to rest."

    Normally, Xiao Sang would not care about them, but now she wanted to beat them up, so she said: "Madam is considerate of you, it is Madam who is kind-hearted, are you brainless?"

    "Mr. Xu is very happy today. You don't know when you will come back. How can there be no one waiting for Madam? Even Madam told you to rest, can't you take turns to rest?"

    Probably because of what Xiao Mo said before, and seeing the two of them so thoughtless, Xiao Sang was so angry that she became dizzy at the moment, like these two people, it would not be unfair to replace them, why not  What about using your brain?

    If you want to gain the appreciation and favor of your master, it is natural to appear in front of your master when you need it, so that your master will feel that you are very important, and it is very inconvenient for her to leave you.

    Like now, when the master said that you don't need to serve, you really came back to rest. For a long time, it doesn't matter if the master has you or not, your existence becomes dispensable, and anyone can replace you  .

    The two blushed when they were told, Zhu Cui lowered her head, but Shan Wu didn't agree, she said: "But when Madam said to let Sister Xiao Sang come back to rest, Sister Sang didn't leave the same way, why did you arrive?  We are here, is it not enough?"

    Xiao Sang was choked by her words, and her face was flushed with anger. She glanced at the mountain fog, and then sneered: "What's wrong with me leaving? Do you still want to compare with me in terms of treatment in front of my wife? You  Who am I?"

    "I have been with my wife since I was six years old. I have been with my wife for so many years. My wife is sympathetic to me. Why don't you want me to work hard? My wife still wants to choose a suitable husband for me? As long as I want, I will  Send me to marry in a splendid manner, what qualifications do you have to compare with me?" (Remember this site website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 815 After all, you are not good enough

    "Is it because Madam is so kind to you that you don't even know your identity?!"

    Xiao Sang felt that Shan Wu's brain was really caught between the cracks of the door. The two were different from the beginning, and she still wanted to compare with her?

    To put it bluntly, for people like her, they have been in love for many years, even if they don't do anything now, they can still sit peacefully, and their master will arrange for them in the future.  The aunt in charge can do whatever she pleases.

    And people like Shanwu came later, they were about the same age, so they probably gave some make-up gifts, and then arranged for marriage. These people almost changed every few years, and they changed one crop after another. They wanted to be the same as the previous ones.  The same affection and status is simply wishful thinking.

    Unless it is really good at doing things and makes the master like it too much, otherwise the relationship will be mediocre.

    Just like Su Guan has no feelings for Shanwu Zhucui, she doesn't care much as long as she takes good care of someone else.

    Zhu Cui's face was flushed by the scolding, and she was so ashamed that she wished she could find a hole in the ground: "Sister Xiaosang, this servant realizes his mistake, so this servant will go to the main courtyard and wait here."

    Speaking of it, it is also the days that get better and better, so that people's hearts are raised.

    Su Wan doesn't like to keep people in the room. If there is nothing to do, just leave her a pot of hot tea, especially when the couple are together, they don't like to keep these people.

    Therefore, as the personal servants, the two of them had a lot of time to rest. At the beginning, they were a little uneasy, but as time passed, they took it for granted.

    The master asked them to come back and rest, and they naturally obeyed the master's words and came back.

    Having said that, Zhu Cui pulled Shan Wu to leave.

    Shanwu was a little bit unwilling, but now he knew who he was. If she confronted Xiaosang, she would have no good fruit to eat. Even if she sued her in front of her, she would not stand by her side.  On the other hand, maybe he will be reprimanded.

    Xiao Sang watched the two leave, covering her heart in anger.

    If I had known earlier, she should keep an eye on these two people and let them do their job well, so how could she raise her mind.

    Thinking of this, Xiao Sang didn't feel like resting, and turned to find Ju Song, and told him about it.

    Orange Song thought it strange before that Xiao Sang would come to him for something. On weekdays, if Xiao Sang wanted to buy something, she would look for Zhang Shou, who was in charge of purchasing.  .

    But after hearing her talk about it, Ju Song's expression changed immediately.

    Xiao Sang said: "You send someone to watch her, especially when she goes out, so as not to do anything."

    Orange Song's face was cold: "Since she may have problems, naturally she can't stay with Madam. If she does something to hurt Madam because of temporary dissatisfaction, it will be bad."

    Xiao Sang's face turned pale: "You're right, but if you let her go, she's been serving Madam for so long, and it's not good if you tell Madam's private affairs outside."

    I'm afraid that she will spread the news about Su Wan in a fit of anger, or be used by someone with a heart, which will bring trouble to Madam in the future.

    "Miss Xiao Sang is still too soft-hearted." Orange Song's eyes were extremely cold, "You must know that the dead will never speak."

    Xiao Sang was startled, and her face turned even paler: "This is inappropriate!"

    "Although I don't know how you guys handled things in the past, this method is absolutely unacceptable. Madam is kind-hearted. If she knows that someone lost her life because of her, she will definitely feel bad."

    "Ma'amma'am she"

    The two people have different identities, so the things they consider are naturally different. Xiao Sang doesn't know that the dead can't speak, but she thinks more about the mood of the master. Su Wan is just a woman. If she knows that someone died because of her,  I will definitely keep it in my heart.

    But Ju Song is different, Ju Song was born as a secret guard, what he has to do is to clear the obstacles for the master, as long as it is not good for the master, he just kills it, and he does not have any psychological pressure to kill the enemy, his master  nor.

    Tangerine Song thinks it makes sense after thinking about it, but it's a bit of a headache. Isn't it hard to sleep and eat when such a person is placed by Madam's side?

    Xiao Sang said: "Don't worry, I see that she won't do anything for the time being, and I don't have the courage. I just think it's a problem to let her go all the time. You should arrange someone to watch her, especially when you go out.  Let her be used by others."

    "I'll go back and teach her a lesson, so that she can know where she went wrong. If she repents, calms down, and does her job well, we'll give her this chance.""Madam, I will go and wait for her in the next few days. She is under my nose, so naturally she dare not do anything. In a few days, the young master and madam will leave. When they stay, you will let people  Look at her, come back and talk about something."

    Tangerine Song thought about it, and it could only be like this: "That's okay, I'll arrange someone to watch her, and Miss Xiaosang should also pay attention, but don't let her do anything."

    Xiao Sang's face softened a lot: "Then it will be hard work for you."

    Ju Song didn't dare to act: "It's all for the master, so there's no need to talk about hard work."

    The two exchanged a few pleasantries, and then they each said their farewells and left. The sun was setting and the sunset was falling in the courtyard. Xiao Sang went to the main courtyard again. Su Wan was still resting in the bedroom.  Sitting under the grape trellis in the garden.

    The two of them were quiet and did not dare to make a sound. Seeing that it was Xiao Sang who was coming, they quickly called out in a low voice: "Sister Xiao Sang."

    Xiao Sang nodded and sat down with them: "That's right. In the future, no matter what Madam tells you to go back and rest, you still need to stay alone, so as not to have a sip of hot tea if Madam wants to."

    "You guys, if you want Madam to value you, you have to do something so that Madam thinks you serve well and suits her wishes. If Madam thinks you are good, she will naturally take you to heart. Don't think about these things all day long.  Those ones, see who is more important in Madam's heart, I think you are too free to go."

    "It's like this before you, in front of Madam. Madam can use you, or change to someone else. What status do you want? You need to work hard to do this."

    The two bowed their heads sincerely: "Sister Sang's lesson is that the servants will work hard in the future."

    "Don't say that I put kidney beans in front of Madam on purpose, but if one of you can talk a little bit and make Madam happy, I won't look for others. My elm head is holding back my energy, but I can't see others  good."

    "After all, you are not good enough, so you can't blame others." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 816 Looks like I want more

    As long as one of these two people can say something, don't do things in silence all day long, how could Kidney Bean get into Su Wan's eyes?

    There are countless people who are willing to do things for your wife, and you can change them at any time, but there are not many who can make your wife happy.

    Speaking of which, if Kidou stayed by Su Wan's side, he would do nothing but make her happy, so his status would naturally be different.

    Previously, it was Zhang Fu'er who could make Madam happy the most, but Zhang Fu'er was not an upright maidservant in the house, her father was the chief steward of the house and her mother was a embroiderer with superb skills.  Madam is happy, but she won't be with Madam every day.

    When she was in the Imperial City, she liked to hang out with Madam, but since she came to Shiqiao Village, she prefers to run around in the mountains and plains, quite a bit of self-indulgence, but at that time she occasionally came to Madam's side for a little time.  For food, sit down and gossip with my wife about the outside world.

    But when Xiao Mo was pregnant with a child, Zhang Fu'er had to take care of his sister-in-law, and occasionally helped Mrs. Zhang, so she seldom came here.

    Although Su Wan likes Zhang Fuer, she will never keep Zhang Fuer by her side just because of her liking, just for her own happiness. What she hopes more is that Zhang Fuer can be happy and do what she wants to do.

    In this way, the appearance of Kidou just made up for this vacancy. Zhang Fu'er doesn't need to be liked by her master to live a life, and Kidou is just right. She is also happy to be a servant by Madam's side.

    The two were so talked about that they lowered their heads and did not dare to make a sound. At this moment, a maidservant came to report: "Sister Xiaosang, Young Master and Young Master Qian are back. Young Master asked someone to go over and make tea."

    "Make tea?" Xiao Sang frowned slightly, wondering what kind of tea to make, is there no one in the outer courtyard?  Come to the inner courtyard to find someone to make tea?

    Just at this moment, Shan Wu suddenly stood up, with a happy face: "Is Mr. Qian coming? This servant will go now."

    The person who came nodded: "Sister Shanwu, let's go quickly."

    After waiting for the people to leave, Shanwu said happily: "Sister Xiaosang, the servants have gone to the outer courtyard to make tea, Zhucui, I will leave it to you from the madam's side."

    Zhu Cui nodded indifferently: "Don't worry."

    So Shan Wu happily went to the outer courtyard, and Xiao Sang narrowed her eyes slightly when she saw her leaving in a hurry.

    She said that if it was just because her life was so good, she would not be able to raise her mind. With so many grievances, it seems that she wants more.

    ? Speaking of making tea, she recalled that Su Wan had said to let Shanwu Zhucui go to the outer courtyard to make tea, so as to test their uncertainties. It seemed that it really worked.

    ?Zhucui is okay, she has a simple mind, she just does things on weekdays, and has no other ideas, but Shanwu

    Xiao Sang asked Zhucui: "Does she often go to the outer courtyard to make tea?"

    Zhu Cui nodded: "Going back to Sister Xiaosang, if there are guests, she will go. My wife told me earlier that if there are guests, the servants in the outer courtyard are too rough to handle fine work.  Let the two of us help make tea."

    Xiao Sang asked again: "On weekdays, do you go there more or she go there more?"

    Zhu Cui thought for a while and said: "There is a lot of fog in the mountains, and the servants are afraid that they will not do well, so they will stay and serve Madam."

    When Xiao Sang heard it, there was nothing she didn't understand, and she sneered in her heart: "When Mr. Qian came before, was she also so happy?"

    Zhu Cui is not a fool either. Hearing Xiao Sang's question here, she naturally knew what Xiao Sang meant. She thought about it, and it seemed that every time Mr. Qian came over, Shan Wu was very happy.

    "She, she"

    "She is so brave!"

    Xiao Sang was so angry that his seven orifices almost smoked.

    Qian Wuxi is Li Lin's friend, and the two have known each other for several years, especially after Qian Wuxi came back to Yancheng as a friend, and then went to Shiqiao Village when he had free time, so good friends, in the future  There must be a lot of contacts.

    Qian Wuxi is still the first son of the Qian family, and his future career has a bright future. Naturally, Shan Wu, a maidservant, cannot be the wife of others. Even if she can make it, she is only a concubine.

    If Jing Pingyuan's maid became Mr. Qian's concubine, and Mr. Qian married his wife in the future, then he would definitely not have any friendship with his wife, and he might even hate his wife.

    Xiao Sang felt that the veins on her head were throbbing: "She is crazy, and she doesn't want to think about how Madam will deal with herself if the matter is over!"

    Moreover, Mr. Qian came to Li's house as a guest, turned his head and accepted the maidservant next to his wife, and laughed to death when he said it, maybe what he said about his wife!

    Bamboo Extract??Xiao Sang's face turned green and then dark, knowing that she was angry, and a little scared: "Sister Xiao Sang, sister Xiao Sang, Shanwu definitely doesn't think so, what is her identity, how dare she think about it?"  Where is Mr. Qian?"

    Generally, a mansion that needs face can't tolerate such a thing, if it gets out, what will happen?  Some people may say that your house is the brothel and willow lane, and the owner of the house is the old mother who specializes in such activities.

    Once something like this happened, in order to protect the name of the mansion, the maid would be killed directly, unless the other party's status was too high for the mansion to offend.

    If Shan Wu really wanted to climb up to Mr. Qian, wouldn't that be his own death?

    Thinking of the consequences, Zhu Cui lost all color on her face: "Sister Sang, this must be a misunderstanding, it is Shan Wu who admires Mr. Qian, but she absolutely dare not do anything, Sister Sang, can you  don't want"

    "Little Sang"

    Su Wan's voice came from the room, Xiao Sang took a deep breath, and then said: "Go and change with her, let her come back to serve."

    Zhu Cui hurriedly responded when she heard the words, and then hurried out the door.

    Xiao Sang stood on the spot and took a few deep breaths, calming down the expression on her face, and then she walked out of the grape arbor, walked across the yard, and walked into the house.

    Su Wan slept for half an hour, but she didn't get enough sleep at the moment, and was a little unhappy when she was woken up. Xiao Sang opened the bedroom door and saw the light-colored gauze curtain embroidered with camellia hanging down beside the bed. She was lying on a bed.  Under the green quilt, with his eyes closed, his tired face is gentle.

    Hearing footsteps, she yawned and muttered softly, "What are you arguing about outside?"

    Seeing her, Xiao Sang calmed down a lot. Seeing that she seemed to be sleepy, she didn't want to disturb her, so she said, "It's nothing, it's just that these two people did something wrong, and the servant said something to them."

    "Madam, do you want to sleep again?"

    Su Wan rubbed her eyes: "Is he back?"

    Xiao Sang said: "Young Master just came back, he is in the outer courtyard, now he is with Young Master Qian, maybe he has something to say, the servant will order someone to bring some hangover tea over."

    Seeing her tired and soft appearance, Xiao Sang felt soft in her heart, and really didn't want her to know about these crap, so she said, "Madam, take a break" (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com  com

 Chapter 817 According to you, you also want to get married?

    Zhu Cui panicked so much that she hurriedly went to the Hospitality Garden to look for Shan Wu. At this moment, Shan Wu was coming out of the house with a kettle, ready to fetch water.  red.

    "Mountain Fog!"

    The smile on Shan Wu's face faded, and when he saw Zhu Cui flustered, he frowned slightly: "Why are you here?"

    "Mountain fog." Zhu Cui hesitated to speak, knowing that this is not the time to speak, so she had to suppress the doubts in her heart, and she said, "Sister Xiaosang has something to ask you, let me come and exchange with you  Change."

    "Change it?" Shan Wu's face paled, "Why is this? What's the matter with her?"

    Zhu Cui murmured: "I don't know what's important, anyway, just go."

    "That can't be done, Young Master and Young Master Qian are waiting." Shan Wu disagreed, "Mr. Qian likes the tea I make the most, and he said I made it well."

    Zhu Cui hurriedly said: "The tea I make is not bad, mountain fog, you can leave it to me, what kind of water do you use to make tea today? Is it mountain stream water or clear spring water? Or plum snow water collected in winter?  "

    Shan Wu was surprised that she was a little strange today: "What's wrong with you?" Normally, Zhu Cui would not compete with her for this job.

    Zhu Cui was about to cry: "Don't ask me any more, go find Sister Xiaosang, Sister Xiaosang must be angry right now."

    "Why is she angry again?" Shanwu frowned.

    Zhu Cui knew what Xiao Sang was angry about, but it was not good to say it here, lest Mr. Qian overheard her, her face was quite ugly, she bit her lips and said, "Just go quickly, we will pay you here."  give it to me."

    As she said that, she was about to reach out to pick up the teapot filled with water. Shanwu paused for a moment, and hurriedly put the teapot behind her back, unwilling to give it to her: "No!"

    Although Qian Wuxi is in Guiyan City, he will come to Shiqiao Village when he has free time, chat with Li Lin, or make gestures and drinks with Ju Song, which is regarded as a pastime.

    However, he doesn't come all the time. If he comes this time, he doesn't know when the next time will be.

    Shanwu didn't want to miss such an opportunity.

    Zhu Cui said in a hurry: "Why not? You go to Miss Sang quickly, if you are scolded by her later, you must not talk back to her."

    "No." Shanwu insisted on refusing, "I'm not in a hurry, I'll make tea for Young Master and Young Master Qian first, if she scolds me later, I'll just bear with it."

    "Go back, I'll just come here."

    Having said that, Shan Wu was about to go out. Seeing this, Zhu Cui quickly chased after her, trying to reach out to snatch the teapot in her hand, but she couldn't.

    Zhu Cui was very flustered, he couldn't stop beating, and his face was pale.

    Since she is a maidservant in someone else's house, she naturally has to abide by other people's rules, just like Sun Xiang, who is such a deviant person, but because he is protected by the Li family and holds the job of the Li family, he still has to be humble  Come on.

    If you are a maidservant, you must never hook up with the master of the house. If you are found out, you will be punished. Of course, if you have the ability to really climb up and attract the master to protect you, maybe you can still  Get the position of an aunt, and you will be half the master in the house in the future.

    But if things don't work out and you get caught doing something like that again, you'll be dead.

    Furthermore, hooking up with young masters from other mansions in the mansion is even more unacceptable. Wouldn't this ruin the reputation of the master's family and bring shame to the master?

    If this matter breaks out, it will be impossible to survive.

    "Mountain fog! Mountain fog!"

    Zhu Cui was terrified, but Shan Wu ignored her, fetched water, and returned to the Hospitality Garden.

    At this moment, Li Lin and Qian Wuxi were drinking the hangover tea brought by the servants. They were sitting in front of the teahouse, both of them were handsome and dignified young masters.

    In terms of appearance and demeanor, Li Lin is naturally better than Qian Wulao, but he is deserted. Except for Su Wan, he looks gentle to others, but in fact he has a kind of indifference and alienation.

    It seems that he is out of the world, looking at you lightly, making you feel unreal, like a wind that can never be caught.

    The maidservants in the mansion never dared to have any thoughts about him, firstly because he was indifferent, and secondly, seeing him as a gentleman who was as dignified as the breeze and bright moon, people dare not be contaminated.

    Thirdly, it is naturally because of the rules of the mansion. The life of the mansion seems to be easy, but the rules are also very strict.  They live in peace and order, so they dare not have any thoughts.

    &nbsp; However, Qian Wuxi is different, he is just an ordinary noble son of the clan, he is handsome and suave, and the main thing is that he is not like the Li family who does not take concubines, he has concubines.

    Although not yet married, when Qian Wuxi came back to Yancheng to be his acquaintance, he brought a concubine with him.

    In this way, it makes people feel that even if you can't be his wife, you can still be a concubine if you work hard.

    Shanwu has met many people, some of them are from better backgrounds than Mr. Qian, but he thinks Mr. Qian is the best, he speaks casually on weekdays, and can also have contacts with Ju Song.  He has a good background, but he doesn't care much about other people's background.

    And she will also praise her for making tea well.

    Shan Wu walked over, poured clear water into the boiling teapot, and put it on the red clay stove to burn, and the room was quiet.

    After Qian Wuxi finished drinking the wine-knowledge tea, he leaned lazily on the chair, shaking a fan in his hand, as if he was a little sleepy: "Speaking of which, Brother Ran Jie is also married now, and I'm the only one left."

    Zhou Ranjie went to Qingzhou to be the deputy of the governor, and he married the daughter of the prince of Qingzhou, that is, Wang Baoping who Li Lin and Su Guan met in Layer Cloud Mountain in the past and wanted to have a blind date with Chen Lian.

    The girl was born a little fat, but she wasn't too fat, and she was only a plump woman after losing a lot of weight, and her temperament was pretty good, and her mind was not insane.

    In the past, Zhou Ranjie always talked about how Li Lin and Song Zhan both married the noble daughters of the imperial city, but he did not have such an opportunity. It is really miserable. In fact, most of these words are just nonsense.

    He was born in Tanhualang, although his family background is average, but he has a bright future. If he wants to marry, there are many people who are willing to marry girls to him. However, Su Wan and Qu Lingzhuzhuyu are in front.  Look down on.

    Although I don't know how he got together with Wang Baoping, but it's true that he got married, and the wedding date was at the end of last month.

    However, Zhou Ranjie also wrote a letter to Qian Wuxi before, and he seemed very satisfied with Wang Baoping, and he was quite happy in the letter.

    Li Lin glanced at him: "According to what you mean, you also want to get married?"

    "I don't even have anyone to talk to, it's really lonely!" Qian Wuxi sighed, "Speaking of which, you have been married for two years, and my wife still doesn't know where she is." (Remember this text  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 818 Madame, Sometimes Her Name Is Unreasonable

    Shanwu was sorting and cleaning the teacups. Hearing this, her hands shook and she almost dropped the cups. Fortunately, she caught them quickly. She raised her eyes carefully, and saw that neither of them paid attention to this side, so she relaxed.  Take a breath.

    Qian Wuxi shook the folding fan in his hand, and said with a smile: "I really thought about it a little bit. It is really enviable to see you getting along with the princess, and the couple is happy and happy."

    "By the way, how do you get along so well with the princess?" Qian Wuxi looked at him suspiciously, for a long time, seemed to think of something, and even smiled, "Could it be that you are lying low in front of the princess?  "

    In the past, people in the world always thought that Su Wan's marriage to Li Lin was really bad luck for eight lifetimes, but they didn't expect that she could live a good life, which is really eye-opening.

    Li Lin coughed lightly: "Why are you asking this?"

    Seeing this, Qian Wuxi became even more curious: "Are you really bowing down in front of the princess? I see that you are not the kind of person who bows down in front of women?"

    "That's not true." Li Lin tried to explain, "It's not about who is the younger one between husband and wife, like me and the princess, if I get angry, she will follow me, like  If she is angry, I will follow her and coax her."

    Although he doesn't like anyone talking about the things between him and Su Wan, but since the other party asks, he must pass on his experience. Although most of them are Su Wan who is angry with him, sometimes he really can't figure it out and is a little baffled.  of.

    But no matter what, let's coax it first and then say whether it is right or not.

    Madame, sometimes her name is unreasonable.

    And sometimes she may not be angry because she just wants you to coax her, and she will be happy after a few coaxes.

    Qian Wuxi closed his fan, and tapped on his leg: "This is the princess, the princess is notoriously good-natured, if you change someone else, if you marry lowly, you might be able to stay in the husband's house."  Domineering, riding on the head."

    "I heard that the princess has a sister, what do you think of me being your brother-in-law?"

    Shan Wu shook his hand, and dropped the cup he was holding to clean it, and it landed in the bowl filled with water, splashing water. The other two looked over in unison.  , Young Master Qian, forgive me, but the servant has missed."

    Give up the money without washing it: "It's okay, you don't need to be nervous, just make tea."

    "My servant thanked Mr. Qian." After that, she lowered her head and continued to work, but her hands trembled a little, her heart was beating so hard that it almost jumped out of her heart, and her face was pale.

    If Qian Wuxi intends to marry Su Luo, no matter how much she has in mind, Li Lin and Su Wan will not tolerate her. It is absolutely impossible for her to follow Qian Wuxi.

    Maybe in order to clear the obstacles for Su Luo, I don't know what to do with her.

    After Qian Wuxi finished speaking, he took a fan and poked Li Lin's arm opposite him: "What do you think?"

    Li Lin glanced at him and said lightly: "I don't think so."

    His expression of "You can't do it" actually makes people want to hit him.

    Qian Wuxi distorted his face a bit: "Hey, look at what you said, I, Qian Wuxi, was born in the Qian family, and my family can be considered a big clan. I am a serious son, sixth in the gold list in the imperial examination, and my future career will be smooth. Why?  When I come to you, am I not good enough for your wife and sister?"

    Li Lindao: "Let me tell you the truth, there are quite a few people who want to marry A Luo, and they only propose in front of me and the princess. There are at least seven or eight of them, and they are all rich and powerful sons."

    "It's just that Ah Luo is simple-minded. The princess and my father-in-law mean to find a family member who is easier. The Qian family is a clan, but there are too many messy things in the family, and she may not be able to handle it."

    "Furthermore" Li Lin paused, then continued, "When the princess and I came back from the imperial city, the old lady of Jinning Duke's mansion told the princess that if the princess  Make a rule."

    Qian Wulao was a little curious: "What rules?"

    "It is said that no matter whether you marry back or marry out, the family requires a man to be 30 and childless before he can take a concubine. That is to say, if you marry her, you can't take a concubine"

    After finishing speaking, Li Lin looked at Qian Wulao with a calm face.

    Money without laundering: ""

    He didn't know that there was still a mansion that could establish the rule that 'men can only accept concubines when they are thirty and have no children'. Who doesn't want to have many children and grandchildren?  Behavior.

    Qian Wuxi was born in the clan, and he is also the son of the clan. In his opinion, it is extremely normal to marry a wife and take concubines.  let her firstAs for the concubine's room, if he meets someone he likes in the future, he just accepts it.

    In the future, he will work outside, and she will help take care of the back house, and will take care of the heirs when they have children.

    Although he has a servant by his side now, he will definitely not make a concubine eldest son to slap his future wife in the face.

    "No" Qian Wulao still couldn't believe such an outrageous thing, "What you said is true?"

    "Of course it's true." Li Lin glanced at him indifferently, "It's just that 'a man can only take a concubine when he is 30 and has no children'. You find it so unacceptable, like our Li family, who can only have concubines in a lifetime.  one person."

    "You probably don't believe me. My ancestors once stipulated that the son of the Li family is only allowed to marry one person in his life. He is the wife that my Li family's matchmaker is marrying. He is not allowed to have a concubine, and he is not allowed to ask for flowers. If the wife unfortunately left first,  You must not continue to marry."

    Qian Wuxi swallowed his saliva. He really didn't know that there were such strange things in the world. Even his wife was gone, and he was not allowed to remarry.  It's a pit.

    Li Lin took the tea from Shan Wu, smiled and said: "This is probably called 'only one person in a lifetime'."

    In fact, many people don't understand this rule, but the people of the Li family think it's nothing. Their lives are only a hundred years old, and they have too many things they want to do. As for the wife, if they meet the person they want to marry, they feel that their life  It was enough to meet her.

    If you can't meet, you don't seem to have much interest in the things between men and women. Considering your age is almost the same, you will marry a wife, give birth to an heir and raise the children well, and then the task will be completed.

    As for whether there will be something that the wife can't happen?

    That's simple. Most women in the world are naturally fertile, but occasionally one or two lose their chance to be mothers due to physical reasons.

    However, the Li family has money and status, can afford medicinal materials, and can afford famous doctors all over the world, so this possibility does not really exist.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 819 Probably because he is out of his mind and made such a friend

    Qian Wulao was a little dazed by what he said: "I don't quite understand."

    Li Lin smiled: "That's okay, maybe you won't understand it all your life, but don't think about A Luo's matter."

    He has never forced others to agree with him.

    Hearing what he said, Qian Wuxi felt a little regretful: "Is this really wrong?"

    "Of course it can't." Li Lin said with a calm face, "Not long ago, the princess rejected Mrs. Xie. The young master of Xie's family is only sixteen this year. He is about the same age as A Luo.  That's right, she refused without even thinking about it."

    "The situation of Xie's family is similar to yours." He is also the son of the head of the family, with an elder brother on top, and his family background is similar.

    "You don't want to mention this matter with the princess. If you do, next time you come again, you won't be able to enter the door. I don't care about you."

    Su Guan had some complaints about Qian Wuxi taking a concubine to work. Although she didn't care about Li Lin's friendship, she also gave him a warning, telling him that he must not learn from Qian Wuxi, and just went and returned.  Yancheng also didn't allow him to stay overnight at Qian's house, for fear that Qian Wuxi would arrange one or two women to serve him.

    If Qian Wuxi spoiled his concubine here, and dared to ask Su Wan to marry Su Luo, he might not be beaten to death by her.

    Qian Wuxi took a deep breath, and said embarrassingly, "Then I won't mention it."

    Although he felt a little regretful, he didn't dare to offend Su Wan. He wanted to marry Su Luo. First, he thought it would be good to be brother-in-law with Li Lin, and he could walk around frequently in the future. Second, it was because of Su Luo.  identity of.

    Su Luo was born in Jinning Duke's Mansion, and she is the prostitute of the Duke's mansion, and her father is a third-rank official with a high status. Besides, she is Su Wan's biological sister.  Well, Su Wan is the princess, and even the granddaughter of the Duke of Zhen.

    Moreover, she has made good friends with the wives of the imperial city, and her connections and ability are not low. It is a great thing for the Qian family and himself to get married.

    Since Su Wan disagreed, he naturally couldn't force it. If he forced it, it would be a feud.

    Li Lindao: "There are many noble girls in the Imperial City, many of them are of the right age, and there are also quite a few of the right-age girls of the clans and dignitaries in various places."

    There are many girls in the world, and Qian Wulao's own conditions are extremely good, so many people are willing to promise girls to him, it depends on whether he likes it or not.

    Qian Wuxi said with emotion: "My father and brother's intention is that I marry the daughter of a powerful official family. In the imperial city, there are indeed official daughters, but there are not many suitable ones."

    Qian Wuxi's father is the head of the Qian family, and his elder brother is the eldest son of the family. The elder brother married a noble daughter of the same clan as the Qian family. This is a strong alliance, a match made in heaven.

    When it came to Qian Wulai's side, he was going to be an official in the future, and his family intended for him to marry an official daughter, which would be of great benefit to both the Qian family and his future.

    "If that's the case, I'm afraid a mansion with only a title but no real power is suitable. If you have real power and a title, I guess you won't like you."

    Qian Wuxi's family background has both advantages and disadvantages. For example, in terms of marriage, some people are happy to marry their daughters to him, while others prefer to find a simple son-in-law with no background.

    For example, Qu Shangshu married Qu Lingzhu, but in fact, he was ignored because there was no other reason. Qian Wuxi was the son of a clan.  Xi is not the eldest son. After her daughter marries, she will be disciplined by the eldest daughter-in-law and bow her head in front of others.

    So, it is better to find a simpler one, give more dowry, and support the son-in-law in the future.

    When the son-in-law hadn¡¯t grown up, he didn¡¯t dare to treat his daughter badly. After more than ten or twenty years, maybe this grandson has grown up to take charge of his own affairs, and the daughter will be a grandmother by then.

    Speaking of it, Qian Wuxi wanted to marry Su Luo, but even Su Xun would not agree to it.

    Qian Wuxi looked hurt: "You can just keep this in your heart, why say it in front of me, I don't want to lose face!"

    "It can be considered for the daughters of the Imperial Academy, the Metropolitan Procuratorate, the Imperial College, and other state capitals. There is always a suitable one."

    Since you want to get married, there is always a suitable one, so don't worry about A Luo.

    If Su Wan knew that his good friend dared to miss Ah Luo, he might be assigned to the study.

    He doesn't want to sleep in the study.

    But Su Luo's marriage is indeed a headache, there are many people who want to marry her, but in his wife and YueIn my eyes, I am afraid that none of them are suitable.

    The two drank tea and chatted for a while. The sun outside gradually set on the mountain, and the sky became a little dark. The lights in the yard were lit one by one, and some servants entered the tea room to light the lights.

    The palace lanterns in the house were lit, reflecting the house like daytime.

    Qian Wuxi yawned, stretched out his hand and squeezed his shoulder: "It's over, I'm going to take a rest, and I'll bid you farewell tomorrow."

    Li Lindao: "There is no need to say goodbye. Tomorrow morning, the county magistrate and I will go to Shiqiao Academy to have a look. When you wake up, someone will bring you some food, and then you can leave."

    Qian Wuxi was choked, raised his hand holding the fan, was speechless for a while, and could only say: "Forget it, you have a princess, so there is no room for friends like us in your heart."

    Li Lin glanced at him indifferently, and said in an understatement: "Go slowly."

    Walk slowly?  ?  ?

    Walk slowly?  !

    Qian Wu was dazed for a while, as if he suspected that he had heard it, he pointed to himself, and looked at the other party with a strange expression: "Say it again."

    Li Lin's expression remained calm: "Go to bed and eat well and go by yourself."

    The implication is, don't bother me, don't bother me and my wife.

    Qian Wuxi was so choked that he didn't know whether to spit it out or swallow it. Finally, he thought about it and forgot it. It was probably because he didn't have a clear mind and made such a friend.

    He flicked his sleeves: "I'm too lazy to argue with you, I went to the guest house, but the room I lived in before is still vacant?"

    Li Lin nodded: "It's empty."

    Shan Wu hurriedly said: "This servant leads Mr. Qian to the guest garden."

    "No, no, no." Qian Wuxi stopped, "I know the road very well, so I'll go by myself."

    After finishing speaking, Qian Wuxi stretched out the fan in his hand, walked out in a big way, and when he reached the courtyard, he shouted: "Brother Ju Song, brother Ju Song, you are at the house, I am here again today  Come and have a few more drinks with me."

    Li Lin paused for a moment while holding the teacup.

    If it wasn't for Qian Wuxi's concubine, he would have suspected that he had some obsession.

    Forget it, let him go.

    Shan Wu was a little nervous at the side, and asked in a low voice: "My lord, Mr. Qian had already drank a lot of wine before, and now he is drinking again. I am afraid that he will be drunk in a while. The servants in the guest garden are rough, if not  , If not, let the slaves take care of it" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 820 He Doesn't Like Sending Maids to Friends as Concubines

    Li Lin looked back at her, his eyes were cold and clean, but Shan Wu felt a chill in his heart, and a chill came from the bottom of his heart. She hurriedly knelt down, not knowing where to put her hands and feet for a while.

    "My lord, my lord, forgive me"

    Shanwu waited for a long time, but did not see him answering, and felt even more frightened.

    She dared to think about Qian Wuxi, but she didn't dare to have any thoughts about this master. She usually sees his gentle and easy-going temperament, but they have stayed with Su Wan for a long time, and they probably understand a little bit.  On the surface, it is cold and alienated, and does not take many things and people to heart.

    Moreover, although Su Wan has a good temper and treats them well, if anyone dares to covet her husband, she will definitely not let it go. She is a dignified daughter of the Jinning Duke's mansion, and she is also a princess.  Even if she climbed up to the hostess, she couldn't protect her.

    Speaking of it, it's not that I haven't thought about it, I just thought about it, and I feel that if I succeed or not, I'm afraid I won't be able to live, so naturally I dare not have any thoughts.

    Li Lin brushed his finger across the edge of the teacup, and said after a long time: "My wife and I will go out to play in a few days, and we will not be able to return for a season or a half. After you return, please marry yourself, Jing Pingyuan Rong  There must be no double-minded people."

    "Half a year is enough for you to choose a satisfactory husband-in-law."

    After all, she was a little girl. Although she had some bad thoughts, she didn't do anything evil, and Li Lin didn't care too much about the matter, but it was absolutely impossible to launder money.

    He doesn't like to send maids to friends as concubines.

    "Then Mr. Qian, slave"

    "Mr. Qian is going to marry a wife, and he will marry a daughter of the official family, a person from Jingpingyuan, who cannot be his concubine." Li Lin interrupted her, "Mrs. Madam asked you to come here to serve tea, I see  I think you two are smart, you should know her intentions."

    It was probably intended to see if the two of them could stand firm and control their own hearts. When Su Wan was in the imperial city, the families that Su Wan made friends with were either noble wives or noble daughters, and there were many male customers.  , There are noble sons of various families everywhere.

    If the maid she brings with her can't even control herself and falls in love with the young master, it will be really embarrassing.

    Zhu Cui was simple-minded, and was very happy at the beginning, but when there were too many things to do, she probably felt that it was boring, and gradually stopped coming, but it was Shanwu who liked to run this way every time.

    He had seen her many times, and he vaguely felt that her heart seemed to be a little wandering. Later, he found that she seemed to have taken a fancy to Qian Wulao, but he didn't see her expressing her thoughts before, and he didn't say anything, but this time  .

    Shan Wu's face was pale, and he had discussed this matter with Zhu Cui in private before, and guessed what Madam's intention was, maybe it was to train them, or because of other reasons, the two of them couldn't figure it out, so they simply didn't want to think about it later, as long as they were honest  Just do things well.

    Later Later, Zhu Cui felt that making tea was not interesting, and she couldn't understand what these young masters said, so she gradually stopped going. She was the only one who found it interesting, and if there were guests, she would happily come to make tea.  

    Madam's intention may be to test them, but she didn't even know it when she plunged into it.

    Shan Wu felt that all the strength in her body was taken away at once, but, but she really liked Mr. Qian.

    "Madam doesn't know about this, so don't tell Madam. Choose a husband-in-law carefully for yourself. When Madam and I come back, talk to Madam. Madam still treats you with a little affection. I will add some dowry to you."  I will send you to marry."

    "After getting married, you also need to live in peace. You know what to say and what not to say, but I understand"

    "Slave, slave" Shan Wu burst into tears, and hurriedly kowtowed to plead guilty, "My lord, forgive me, it's the slave who wants to mess up. The slave doesn't want to marry, but just wants to stay by Madam's side to serve, sir.  Let me spare this time, my servant, I will definitely not dare to have any more thoughts about Mr. Qian in the future, my servant"

    Shanwu really regretted it in his heart at the moment.

    However, Li Lin didn't listen to her cries and regrets: "I want to forgive you because you have served Madam for so long."

    There are many things in the world, probably once, there will be a second time. Since such thoughts can be born for the first time, there may be a second time in the future, just like in his opinion, "betrayed once, never be trusted" is  The same reason.

    Letting her leave safely is considered tolerant.

    Li Lin didn't care about her anymore, and turned back to the inner courtyard. Su Wan was still sleeping at the moment, the courtyard was lit, and there was only one dim lamp in the dormitory, which was always on on weekdays and nights.  It is inconvenient when you have to wake up at night.

    Xiao SangheZhu Cui was in the yard, and his complexion seemed to be bad.

    "My lord." When they saw the visitor, they saluted together.

    Li Lin asked: "Madam is still sleeping?"

    Xiao Sang whispered: "I'm still sleeping. I got up earlier and drank half a glass of warm water, then went back to sleep. Today I have been busy all day, and I didn't even take a rest at noon. I must be very tired."

    Having said that, Little Sang paused for a moment: "Young master reeks of alcohol, you must not bother Madam again, otherwise Madam may not be able to sleep well."

    Li Lin nodded, expressing his understanding. After all, he is the person who has been with him since he was a child, and he always thinks of her master in everything. Thinking of this, he said: "Shanwu by Madam's side has made a mistake, and you let someone take her away."  Send it to Madam Zheng."

    "Afterwards, Madam doesn't need to find anyone else, so I will work hard on you. Since Madam has let you rest, I will ask Guanshi Zhang to give you another monthly payment, which will be your hard-working money."

    Another person to find her, after all, is not as good as Xiao Sang, who has been with her since childhood.

    Xiao Sang was stunned for a moment, and then nodded happily: "That's just right, I have nothing to do, and I feel too busy. I am very happy to come back to my wife to serve you."

    Xiao Sang sometimes feels a little confused when she is free. Earlier, Su Wan said that if she felt free, she could learn some crafts, and it would be good to learn embroidery from Mrs. Zhang, but she really couldn't learn well.

    "You have done a good job in serving your wife. When you get married in the future, the family will also add a dowry for you."

    Xiao Sang laughed: "I would like to thank the young master, but if the slave gets married, the madam will prepare a dowry for the slave."

    Zhu Cui on the side didn't dare to make a sound, but he was very envious. Xindao was indeed the most trusted person of the madam, even the son gave her a little face, and even bought her a dowry.

    "Did you tell Madam about the mountain fog?"

    Xiao Sang shook her head: "Not yet, the maid saw that Madam was still resting, so she didn't bother her."

    "Since that's the case, don't tell her. I ordered Shanwu to find a family by myself. In the future, I will let her ask her to marry me. Madam won't be bothered by it." (Remember this site's website: www.  hlnovel.com

 Chapter 821 If it's just a trivial matter, Madam won't care

    "That's not the case." Xiao Sang disagreed, "Madam will not even accept such a thing, besides, Madam is in charge of the inner house, and she always needs to know everything, and she must not be confused.  Covering up the past, I don¡¯t know anything.¡±

    In fact, it's not a big deal, it's just that a maid got away and was dissatisfied with the master, and she also had other thoughts, wanting to climb up to the noble son.

    However, this idea is not aimed at the young master, and the madam will be surprised at most, and then start to solve the matter, either by punishing him to let her know that he was wrong, or by letting him leave the house, and leave it alone in the future.

    Li Lin thinks about it too, probably in his heart, his wife is very delicate, but he forgot that his wife came from Jinning Duke's mansion, and the way of dealing with disputes in this inner house is much better than him.

    "Then you can talk to her tomorrow and ask her how to deal with it."

    "yes."

    "Go down."

    "Yes." The two bowed their knees and saluted, then left in a hurry, and when they left the courtyard, they closed the gate carefully.

    Zhu Cui looked at the tomorrow hanging in the sky, her expression was a little dazed, she squeezed her fingers, and asked Xiao Sang in a low voice: "Sister Xiao Sang, what do you think will happen to the mountain fog?"

    Xiao Sang said: "I'm afraid I will leave. One is like what the young master said, looking for someone to marry, and the other is to arrange a job for her and let her go to work."

    Zhu Cui bit her lips: "So, can't you stay?"

    Xiao Sang looked down at the palace lantern in her hand, and said, "Zhu Cui, you have been with Madam for a long time, but do you know what kind of temperament Madam is?"

    Zhu Cui was at a loss for a moment, and for a moment, she didn't know how to speak well. After a while, she said: "Everyone in the world says that Madam is a person with a very good personality."

    "Madam is indeed a good-natured person. If it's just a trivial matter, Madam won't care."

    "Like Shanwu, if she only made the first mistake, just beat and beat her to rest her mind and do her job well. As for the maidservants below who are a little bit cautious about competing for favor, as long as she doesn't do too much, she doesn't mind.  I'll take care of it."

    In the past, Xiao Sang Xiaowan was Su Wan's confidant, the person she trusted the most, and she and Xiaoman grew up together, so they were nothing more than sisters, so there was nothing to argue about, they were all for the master.

    But those second-class maidservants naturally have to compete in front of the master, and there are many small tricks to fight for favor, but the master doesn't care much, as long as they do their duties well.

    Like Shanwu, he is dissatisfied and wants to compete for favor and status. Although he can't see his identity clearly and wants to compete with Xiaosang, and he doesn't even pay much attention to his work, but beating and beating can still be done.  continue to use.

    But this matter can be one or two. If there are too many times, it will naturally not work.

    And at this time, Shan Wu took a fancy to Qian Wulai again, and wanted to cling to your noble son.

    "But now Shanwu has taken a fancy to Mr. Qian again. If she just has admiration in her heart, it's fine. Any girl who doesn't have a spring, as long as the object is not the son, the madam naturally doesn't care, but there is only one thing, the madam will never allow her to be around  people who make concubines for others.¡±

    "If you have such thoughts, you can either hold back, or you have the ability to make someone marry you as the main wife."

    "If you just have admiration for the young master, Madam will probably persuade you a few words to let you see the reality clearly, but if the two are added together, it will be different."

    "He's jealous and dissatisfied, and he's taken a fancy to his noble son. He seems to be drifting away, and has two hearts. Naturally, such a person can no longer stay with Madam."

    Once such a person becomes more dissatisfied, he may do something out of jealousy, or he may be bewitched by others to do something that hurts his wife.

    After Zhu Cui heard it, there was still something she didn't understand.

    Xiao Sang said again: "Actually, as long as you do things well, Madam will not remember your kindness. Before the first Madam got married, the second-class maidservants around her asked where they were going one by one. Those who were willing to follow her would stay, and those who were not  , each person will be given some money and silver jewellery, those who are willing to marry will be arranged to marry, and those who want to work will be arranged to work."

    This is quite like painting a big cake. Similarly, I also tapped the bamboo to make her stop thinking about it.

    Zhu Cui's eyes lit up: "This servant will definitely do well for Madam."

    Xiao Sang hummed: "It's good if you can think this way, and do things for Madam well, Madam will naturally not treat you badly. As for the matter of Shanwu, although??You have some friendship with her, but it's beyond your control after all, just do your own thing well.  "

    "As for her, since she has done such a thing, she must bear the consequences."

    The two went down the main courtyard all the way, and walked from the garden to the courtyard where they lived. Zhu Cui lowered his head and was open-minded to be taught. Xiao Sang looked at her and felt a little satisfied. Although he was a little timid, he still did a good job.

    However, it is really hard to find this caring and capable maid, so she should go back and wait by herself.

    It was not long before it was dark, and a bright moon was hanging in the sky. The heat in the courtyard began to dissipate slowly after the sunset. The lights in the room were dim, and a lamp was lit in the bedroom, which is convenient for getting up at night.  It was just a palace lantern.

    The candle was burning quietly, emitting light.

    Li Lin entered the door and returned to the dormitory with light steps. Seeing that Su Wan was still asleep, he quietly took a change of pajamas and went to the bathroom to wash. Although he didn't drink much, a group of people in the yard at that time  , also smelled of alcohol.

    After washing, he changed his clothes and came out. Seeing that it was still early, he went to the study to read for an hour. When the time was almost up, he went back to his room to rest.

    Because he drank a few days ago and provoked her again, and he didn't give him a good face the next day, he thought about it carefully, lest he really wanted to sleep in the study, so he didn't dare to disturb her, instead  He put on a thin quilt, tidied up the wooden couch by the window, and planned to sleep here overnight.

    He thought so and did so, and it wasn't until he lay down that he realized that he was too careful that he was a little aggrieved, but after thinking about it, he didn't want to bother anymore. Maybe tomorrow, she would still feel sorry for him.

    It's late April now, and the weather is getting hotter. He was a little hot lying down, so he opened the window. The cool night wind blew in from the window, and he could see outside the window when he looked up.  In the dark night, the moon is bright and clean, and the moonlight sprinkles from the sky to the world, covering the world with a layer of white mist.

    Seeing the bright moon blowing the wind, he also calmed down a lot.

    Sometimes when I think about it, I feel a little surprised. If it were him a few years ago, some people said that he would make himself like this because of a woman, and he was afraid that he would wash her brain.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 822 The face of being a husband is all in the hands of the wife

    At that time, he was a young man in high spirits, as if everything in the world was just in his hands, and he didn't care about most of the people and things in the world.

    Whether it's someone who met by chance, or a close friend like Qian Wuxi, who can be regarded as such a close friend, he never takes it to heart. If they meet, they will drink tea and drink together, and talk about the world.

    But when it came time to part, he was still calm and indifferent, and didn't take things too seriously. Whether he didn't have the fate to see her again in the future, or whether she had the fate to see her again, it was nothing but a trivial matter.

    That is to say, when I met her, I bowed my head repeatedly in front of her. At the beginning, I was afraid that she would not take him seriously, that she would not like her, or that she would not want to marry him.

    Now, he is even more afraid of making her angry, and even thinks of wronging himself, making her feel distressed.

    Thinking of this, he couldn't help but want to laugh, probably because he fell headfirst into her hands, and he couldn't turn over for the rest of his life.

    Just as he was thinking, he heard movement in the bedroom across the screen. It seemed that she got up to drink water at night, got out of bed with her shoes, and her soft embroidered shoes stepped on the ground. He closed his eyes and listened.  The sound of her footsteps, going to sleep.

    Just at this moment, footsteps seemed to be coming this way, as if he had found him sleeping here, he paused, intending to continue pretending to be asleep, to see what she was trying to do.

    After a while, the sound of footsteps came in front of him. He sat down by the bed, carefully took off his shoes, then lifted the thin quilt again, and lay down beside him.

    He froze for a moment, unable to pretend anymore.

    However, he felt happy and a little funny in his heart. He always said that he was going to be driven to the study, but did he have the heart to try it?  No, this time she didn't sleep on a bed, so she found it by herself.

    It can be seen that she must be very reluctant to part with him.

    He let out a muffled laugh, unable to pretend anymore, reached out to wrap her in his arms, and held her in his arms vaguely.

    Being hugged by him, Su Wan was stunned for a moment, then raised her eyes to meet his smiling eyes, but there was no sleepiness in those eyes.

    With a smile on his brows and eyes, the dim candlelight seemed to be tinged with warmth: "Madam, you are reluctant to be your husband, aren't you"

    Being caught on the spot, Su Wan was ashamed and annoyed, and scolded him softly: "You pretend to be asleep!"

    "No." He smiled, "It's still early at this moment, I couldn't sleep at first, seeing that Madam is sleeping well, I don't want to disturb Madam, so I lie here and think about things, it's not that I want to pretend  of."

    Will he admit that he is just pretending to be asleep to see what she wants to do, whether to wake him up and tell him to go back to sleep or to cover him with a quilt, or to criticize him proudly.

    It's just that she didn't expect that she would lie down and accompany him.

    But now that he was holding her in his arms, he was happy and satisfied, and he stopped to tease her, lest she would explode again in a while.

    "Look, the moon."

    He stretched out his hand to hold her in his arms, stretched out his arms to pillow her, and let her look at the moon outside the window.

    The wooden couch is not a big place in the first place, if one person is lying down, one can still sleep on it, but if two people are lying down, it is really a bit crowded, it is better for two people to be close to each other.

    At this time, the window was half open, and when the two of them lay close together, they could just see the moon in the sky, because it was already past the middle of the month, the moon was missing a small piece, and there were still light clouds passing by.  , In the dark night, the clouds and mists scattered and gathered.

    The bright moonlight fell on the sky and the earth, as if it had coated the sky and the earth with a layer of white soft light. Not far away, there were insects and birds chirping from the fields and mountains. Although the sound was a little far away, there were also some overnight  The pleasure of listening to insects in mountain dwelling.

    Watching the bright moon in the sky quietly, hearing insects singing in the mountains.

    ? Quiet and leisurely, the years are peaceful.

    And she stayed with him.

    Leaning in his arms, she looked at the moon in the sky, her eyes filled with joy: "The moon tonight is really beautiful, but your husband is even more beautiful than the moon."

    When she was so happy, her mouth became very sweet.

    He is also very useful: "Madam is the prettiest, I feel inferior."

    Su Wan stretched out her hand to touch her face, and also felt that she was prettier than him: "I also think I am the prettiest."

    There is no one who is so self-satisfied.

    Li Lin smiled: "Ma'am is right."

    He stretched out his hand and patted her on the back, feeling happy too.

    Although after she married him, she became a bit more spoiled by him, and she was more pampered than before she came out of the cabinet.Well, and most of her temper is directed at him, outsiders and servants are always holding her gentle and kind appearance.

    However, it did not prevent him from being happy. Before she came out of the cabinet, she was born in that noble mansion, and she had to be very careful in doing things, so as not to be tricked by others accidentally.

    But after she married him, those things were far away from her, and now she just needs to live freely and wantonly, even if she has a spoiled temper, anyway, he can afford it and indulge him.

    His Ah Wan, as long as he is happy.

    Even if you have a temper, only others can bear it.

    "Ma'am~"

    "Ma'am."

    "Um."

    The atmosphere was just right at the moment, the husband and wife were together, so naturally they had to do some couple's business, he lowered his head to kiss her lips, and then lowered his head to kiss her neck, which made her neck a little itchy.

    However, Su Wan was a little reluctant, and stretched out her hand to push him, refusing to kiss him: "No, let's go back, it's crowded here."

    "Go back, go back to the bed"

    Even if she really wanted to, she didn't want to be in front of the window. Although there was no one in the yard, there were always people outside the yard. In the past, the two of them were in the house with a screen between them, but there were some voices.  Also just stay in this house.

    But if it is in front of the window here, I am afraid it is not to listen to the corner of the wall.

    Su Wan didn't want to, because she was afraid that someone would listen to her. She really didn't want to lose face.

    Seeing that he kissed her, she wanted to stretch out her hand to untie her clothes. She resisted and was suppressed by him. She pushed her hands but couldn't push her away. She blushed to the point of bleeding: "Don't be like this, if people hear it  Your face and mine are gone."

    He laughed, his voice was hoarse and slightly smiling: "The lady must hold back, don't make a sound."

    Su Wan: "???"

    He went on to say: "If not, you and I will lose face, and the husband's face will be given to Madam."

    Su Wan: "!!!"

    Listen!  listen!

    Is this a human language?  !

    Su Guan was so angry that he almost kicked him off the bed, and then blew his dog's head off.

    If I had known earlier that she shouldn't pity him, and shouldn't come to accompany him, it's all right now, and I've lost myself.

    "Li Jingyuan, you are shameless!"

    "Thanks to Madam's compliment, since Madam has said so, this face will naturally be gone" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 823 After all the calculations, it seems that she is the one who suffers

    ? The moonlight outside is pouring in through the window, and you can see the sky when you look up, making you feel as if you are in the middle of the sky and the earth, with the earth as your bed and the sky as your quilt.

    It's fine to lie down and look at the scenery, think back to the past and plan the future, or just stay so quietly without saying anything, but if you want to do something, it's too exciting and shameful.

    Before the two of them were together only between the bed, the bed curtains were hanging to hide it, this is the first time to do this, it is really exciting, and the fire in the heart is burning a little hotter.

    But the excitement is the excitement, she was too nervous, which made him feel a little uncomfortable. He got up halfway and closed the window to block the moonlight from the window, which made her relax a little.

    "Ma'am, you have spoken"

    Make a sound?  What's the noise?

    Su Wan was really so angry that he wanted to kick this bitch off the bed. At this time, he still didn't forget to tease her.

    She was ashamed and annoyed, she resolutely endured it without making a sound, and finally couldn't bear it any longer, so she bit him, and as a result, he seemed to be even more excited after the bite.

    It was almost half an hour after the work was done, he carried her to the bathroom and took another shower, then helped her put on her pajamas, carried her on the bed to let her rest, and then went to clean up the mess by the window  wooden couch.

    He reached out to open the window, and the wind blew in, blowing away the smell in the room.

    Su Wan raised her eyes and glanced at the figure across the screen, her face was so red that she couldn't help but wondered if this person had learned it again, and found it more exciting to be outside the bed.

    Speaking of it, this person was a rookie at the beginning, who knew a little but hadn't studied it in depth. She knew it in her heart, but she didn't say it.

    Firstly, he was afraid that he would say that his self-esteem was frustrated, and then torment her, and secondly, he was afraid that if he really found some materials to study, then there would be more tricks, and it would still be her who was tormenting.

    After all the calculations, it seemed that she was the one who suffered the most, so she simply shut up.

    It's just that this person's ability to learn is quite fast. After a few times, Su Wan couldn't stand him anymore.

    If it makes him want to change places to play something exciting

    Su Wan took a deep breath and felt that he was going to die.

    After he finished tidying up, he came back and hung the bed curtain on the golden hook beside him, sat down on the edge of the bed, lowered his head and kissed the corner of her eyes, and then asked her in a low voice: "Are you hungry? Do you want some food?"  thing?"

    The banquet started an hour earlier than the usual meal time. There were too many people and it was too noisy. Su Wan didn't use much, so he drank two glasses of fruit wine with everyone, used some casually to fill his stomach, and then came back  .

    Originally, she thought that she would use some more at dinner time, or eat some pastries at that time so that she would not be hungry, but she had been busy for a day, and she had been sleeping after coming back to wash, and missed the time to eat.

    Eating too late is not easy to digest. In the past, after the evening meal time, she didn't eat much. If she was really hungry, she would eat a piece of pastry or a piece of fruit to last until tomorrow.

    When he asked, she felt really hungry. She had slept for about two hours before, and although she was tired and lazy to move now, she was not very sleepy.

    She thought for a while, then nodded: "Eat."

    "There should be chicken soup in the kitchen. I'll have someone make two bowls of noodles and bring them over."

    The banquet in Xu's house was well prepared, so naturally there were a lot of things left. There were only four people in Xu's family, so they couldn't eat much. When cleaning the kitchen, most of the things were moved to Jingpingyuan.

    Probably none of these two masters would dare to give them leftovers, but the guards, servants and maids in the house can still eat, and they must not be thrown away.

    "good."

    Li Lin wore a long gown and went out, and asked someone to order the kitchen to make two bowls of noodles. When he came back, he went to the cubicle to get her a set of clothes, and asked her to get up and change.

    Su Wan didn't want to change, anyway, he had to rest for a while, so it was really troublesome to change back and forth.

    Li Lin disagreed: "Someone will bring food over in a while."

    "It doesn't matter, anyway, it's a woman who came, and it's not like I haven't seen Xiaosang in pajamas before."

    Ordinary days are ordinary days, but he didn't want her to be seen by others, not even a woman, so he frowned slightly, so he could only coax her: "Can I change it for you?"

    "No." Su Wan grabbed the quilt beside her to cover her head. He had no choice but to stretch out his hand and pull her head to expose her head, "Don't hold yourself back."

    Su Wan could probably understand his secret possessiveness, and rolled his eyes.?, I thought of a compromise: "The servants will bring the food in a while, you just let them go first, and I will clean up tomorrow. After they leave, I will go out."

    "I don't want to change clothes."

    Li Lin thought about it for a while, so he was not obsessed with whether she changed her clothes or not, and was afraid that she would fall asleep and wake her up later, and she would lose her temper, so he lay down on the side and talked with her  say.

    "Tomorrow we will go to Shiqiao Academy, and we will deal with the affairs of Jiubian and his wife the day after tomorrow. We will be leaving the day after tomorrow. If you have anything you want to bring, pack it up earlier."

    Sun Xiang doesn't have a family here, so she originally wanted to save the trouble of returning home, but Su Wan felt that it was not very good, and no matter what the reason for the two of them getting married, things had to be done smoothly.

    After thinking about it, Sun Xiang got married in Jingpingyuan, so he asked the couple to come back to Jingpingyuan when they returned home.

    "Don't want too many things. If you have too many things, you can't fit them. The journey is long, and the car is light and simple. If there is anything you don't have, just go there and buy it."

    "How many carriages?"

    "Two, too many carriages are eye-catching and prone to accidents, two are just right."

    Su Wan nodded and calculated carefully. She brought some change of clothes, shoes and socks, jewelry, rouge, gouache, bedding, etc., actually not many. The bedding can be put directly on the carriage, and the rest can be packed in three boxes.  enough.

    "By the way, Mingjing will also go with her."

    "Mingjing is going too?" Su Wan was stunned for a moment, "Aren't you and Afu trying to conspire with the Western Wei Dynasty? Is it appropriate to bring Mingjing there? He is likely to be the monarch of Eastern Zhao in the future. If he knows that you are secretly making trouble  If it¡¯s raining, don¡¯t you have to worry about when you will come to Dongzhao.¡±

    Su Wan felt that it was better not to let Zhao Mingjing know about this matter.

    "It's okay." He stretched out his hand and rubbed her hair, "Sooner or later something will happen in the Western Wei Dynasty, and no one can blame anyone if someone misses it. Let him see, it's not easy to be the king of this country.  People secretly plotted to pull him down."

    It is indeed such a truth.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 824 It's Nice To Be Rich

    Su Wan didn't understand how Li Lin taught his apprentices, and he didn't plan to intervene. Anyway, he wasn't stupid, so he wouldn't create someone who could threaten him in the future, as long as he knew it in his own mind.

    "As long as you know what's in your mind."

    Speaking of Zhao Mingjing, Su Wan thought of the things in the Imperial City and Qu Lingzhu again, so he asked him: "What happened to Mr. Song and Lingzhu? Today I chatted with the women in the village and talked about  It's about the Song family."

    "It is said that the Song family's aunt went to the imperial city to take care of Qu Lingzhu. It seems that there was some conflict. After returning, she said a lot about Lingzhu."

    Li Lin didn't know about this matter, he said: "I don't know about this matter, and Song Qingzhan never told me about it, but now when I drink with him in the imperial city, it seems to be a bit of an excuse to drink away my worries.  A little sad."

    "He has always been cautious in doing things. Even now that he has entered the Metropolitan Procuratorate and has to deal with many things, he can handle them properly. What worries him is probably family affairs."

    Song Zhan is not a brainless person. If he were in the same situation, he might complain to Li Lin. Let's think of ways to balance the relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law.

    But Li Lin's mother is long gone, and Song Zhan can't say that he envies him for not having to deal with these things and being so relaxed.

    Like Su Wan, when he first chose him, he felt that his parents were gone, and after he married, he would be the master of the house, without having to serve his mother-in-law, and without having to deal with these mother-in-law and daughter-in-law relationships, so he was very comfortable and happy.

    But as my relationship with him deepened, and I felt sorry for him losing his mother since he was a child, I felt that the original idea was really immoral.

    Su Wan thought for a while and said: "Ling Zhu has a brisk temper, not a caring person, and she is pregnant with a child, so she probably doesn't have the heart to toss about anything, but she has a temper, but the woman is hard and uncomfortable with the child, and the family members are also worried about it."  She should be tolerated a little bit."

    "No matter what the reason is, Aunt Song's quarrel with her pregnant daughter-in-law is ultimately at fault. Otherwise, Mr. Song would not have sent her back."

    After thinking for a while, Su Wan snorted: "Maybe it's because Mr. Song entered the Metropolitan Procuratorate and was promoted. She felt proud and wanted to take care of this daughter-in-law."

    Li Lin paused, thinking that Aunt Song was not such a person before, but after thinking about it, people have different attitudes towards everyone. He used to be Song Zhan¡¯s friend, and Aunt Song treated him well, but she didn¡¯t  It doesn't mean she treats her daughter-in-law the same way.

    He had seen some old women before. She was a kind person and treated others well, but she just didn't like her daughter-in-law. He tried to find a way to toss about it, probably because he felt that this person had robbed his son and was unhappy.

    "It's hard to say." Li Lin breathed a sigh of relief, "But after all, it is the Song family's family affairs, and Song Qingzhan will handle it himself, and Aunt Song has also been sent back. Mrs. Song's life should be pretty good."

    Su Wan thought about it too, so he didn't worry about it anymore.

    The two talked for a while, and then someone brought over two bowls of noodles in a carrying case. Li Lin got up and asked someone to put the things down, and then sent the person away, saying that he would come back to clean up the dishes tomorrow, so he called Su Wan  Get up and eat noodles.

    The husband and wife sat at the dining table, eating a bowl of noodles each. The noodles were just rolled out, and the soup used the untouched chicken broth brought back from Xu's house today. They cut some meat slices and added some shallots and  Fresh champignons.

    A very homely bowl of noodles, the taste is also very good, it warms the stomach after eating.

    Although the meals in Jingpingyuan are exquisite on weekdays, the dishes that are too cumbersome and wasteful are cooked once or twice. The meals on weekdays are more home-cooked, but because of Master Gao's good cooking skills, they are all well cooked. The couple  Very satisfying to eat.

    Su Wan felt a little full after eating half a bowl of noodles. She really couldn't eat any more. She looked at Li Lin's bowl was almost full, rolled her eyes, and then smiled: "Husband, I can't eat anymore."  .¡±

    He glanced at the amount in the bowl and calculated how much she had eaten, so he scooped up more than half of the noodles in her bowl, leaving only a few noodles and soup.

    "Eat the rest."

    Su Wan smiled immediately: "Thank you Brother Jing Yuan~"

    He paused for a moment with his hand holding the chopsticks, his ears were a little red, and he thought to himself that it would be great if she was so obedient on the bed.

    Otherwise, let her yell like this next time and try again.

    In Li Lin's heart, his wife is a paper tiger. She dares to tease him on weekdays, but when she really has to do something, she is cowardly and shy, and she is easy to get angry. He needs to be coaxed.  , that would be great.

    Su Wan was still in the joy of someone cleaning up the mess, completely?I know her husband is thinking about when she calls him that way on the bed.

    After eating the noodles, her stomach was a little full, and she was not sleepy after sleeping so much today, so the two went to the study to read, and they went back to the room to rest after a while.

    After having breakfast in the morning of the second day, the two went to Shiqiao Academy together. Since the design was to be done, it was natural to conduct an on-the-spot investigation to see if it was feasible and what would be appropriate.

    It was already afternoon when she came back from walking around the area. Since she came to this world, she was really well-raised, and the most frequent walk was shopping. She rarely walked so much, and she was so tired that she was so tired  Can't straighten up.

    ? I think back then she was exhausted and traveled between many construction sites, 365 days a year, and there were countless things to work overtime until the early hours of the morning to complete the list, and she still went to work non-stop at seven or eight o'clock the next day.

    For the sake of money and the future, she seems to be living at work for a long time.

    Comparing the two, she sighed softly that it is nice to be rich.

    Especially after she came back, a little girl who was good at massage was massaged by her, and she felt comfortable after the massage.

    However, she is also a principled person. Now that the job has been accepted, she can't be perfunctory or procrastinated. When she feels less uncomfortable, she starts to work and thinks about how to expand.

    For this reason, she pulled Li Lin to discuss together and asked his opinion.

    "What do you think about building some academies on the mountainside?" The mountain where the academies are located has a mountainside, which is not high, and the location is quite large, and there is a peach grove on it.

    "I think the academy can be divided into two parts. One part can be expanded at the original location, and the other part can be placed on the mountainside, which can just accommodate the students who are about to face the imperial examination."

    "This place is spacious, and the environment is extremely good. There are also young students in the academy. It must be noisy, but it is also quiet there, allowing them to study quietly."

    "However, it is necessary to build a fence at the edge, otherwise it is easy to cause accidents, what do you think?" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 825 Academy Layout

    Su Wan's idea is simple. If there are too many people in the academy, it will naturally be noisy. For students who have to face the imperial examination, a quiet learning environment is the most important.

    In this way, the academy can be divided into two parts. One part is at the foot of the mountain. In the future, children in the vicinity can come here to read and read. When they get older, they can go to the academy on the mountain to study.

    The academy at the foot of the mountain is also divided into several parts, the classroom, the dining hall, and the place where the boarding students live. The dining hall is unified at the foot of the mountain. There is no dining hall in the academy on the mountain. Anyway, the distance is not too far, just a few steps away.  , it's like exercising.

    The academy at the foot of the mountain is not big, just a big yard, with four houses in east, west, north, south, and each house has a smaller room in the middle, which is used for the students to rest on weekdays, and there are classrooms for lectures on both sides.

    As for the place where the students live, a place is circled on the side, which is built as a small courtyard connected to each other. The rooms inside are similar to modern dormitories. If there are too many students in the future, it can be transformed into an upper and lower courtyard.  The form of the bed.

    In addition, there is a row of eight small shops in the academy. The shops are opened in the academy and sell some pens, ink, paper and inkstone books. A few shops are built at the entrance of the academy, and we will see the situation later.  Zengjia again.

    There is an open space beside the teaching yard and the yard where the students live, so there is no pressure to build in the future.

    A teaching yard of about the same size was drawn up on the mountainside, as well as a yard for students to live in. The two academies were connected by a long step from the foot of the mountain to the mountainside.

    The place where the gentlemen live is in an open space on the other side of the mountainside, and a row of small yards is built. After all, most of the gentlemen are with their families, and it is impossible to live in a yard like a student.

    In this era, the land is sparsely populated, and this kind of mountain land is not very valuable, so there is no need to worry about the problem of not being big enough, and these are all the Shi family's own mountains and forests, so you can circle them casually.

    Li Lin looked at her division on the Kanyu map, and listened to what she said, and nodded lightly. In fact, the academy is almost like this. The academy, accommodation, and dining halls all depend on how to enclose the land, as long as there are not too many.  Questions are all ok.

    He entrusted her with the matter, but he wanted her to find something she liked to do.

    "Add another yard behind the two academies. The yard is the same size as before. Let's build a library next to it. There are no problems with the rest. The house is a little smaller, but it is enough."

    Su Wan paused: "If you add another yard, I'm afraid it will cost a lot, and the library is not easy to build. If there is only a library without books, it will be embarrassing."

    Mainly because of cost considerations, there is no way to save the teaching academies and the yards where the students live, but for the library, you can save it first.

    Although it is said that there is no charge for the design, she can't do anything foolish, she always has to consider practical issues.

    "It's okay, I'll pay for it."

    Su Wan: "?!"

    Su Wan was startled: "You pay for it? Pay for the building of the academy?"

    Li Lin's face was still calm: "It's not a big deal, if you want to raise money, the people of the Shi family may have to fill in a lot of the family's money, if the academy is not run well, I'm afraid life will be difficult for a long time.  "

    "I just want the people from the Shi family to raise half, and I'll pay for the rest." Although he wanted to help, he didn't want the Shi family to get a ready-made one for nothing.  .

    "My mother was born in the Shi family, and I also hope that the Shi family will be well, so I will do my best for her."

    When I came to him, I still remembered that my grandfather and uncle were blood relatives, but they became estranged further down. If they lived close together, they could still walk around. They were relatives, but they were far away.  , the feelings are weak, and it's even harder to say hard.

    Like himself, he just remembered where his grandmother's natal family was from. Because it was too far away, he had never seen her before.

    Su Wan nodded: "You can do it as you see, but as for the library, the book will cost a lot of money."

    "As for the books, I'll just ask someone to find some. It will only take some time. As long as you don't look for those lonely books for collection, it will cost a lot. You can get the same book, and then let the academy spend some pen and ink money to ask the students of the academy to copy ten books.  Just a few copies."

    "Some of the solitary handed down books that can be copied can also be copied and put in."

    Su Wan felt that his idea was feasible: "Then let's add a library. Speaking of which, an academy doesn't even have a library. It's a bit out of place. By the way, maybe we can discuss this matter with Hongyan Academy.  "

    thePreviously, Shiqiao Academy gave Hongyan Academy a chance to breathe. As it should be, Hongyan Academy could not refuse to give Shiqiao Academy the convenience.

    "By the way, doesn't Mrs. Sun Er have a lot of books? Ask someone to ask if they can copy her books back." Although Su Wan has never met this Mrs. Sun, she has an impression of her.  Really bad.

    She likes to collect books and read, and being a bookworm, she has no objection, but she heard that the second Mrs. Sun can actually borrow books from others and procrastinate to return them.  most correct place.

    Su Wan herself has quite a few solitary books. Although she is an ordinary person and doesn't understand the eagerness of collectors, she knows that these things are valuable, and they are the posthumous works handed down by the ancestors. They are very precious things.  Time is something money can't buy.

    If someone robbed her of her things with a high-sounding reason, she would definitely turn her face.

    "I'll talk to uncle."

    "good."

    Su Wan erased the strokes in his hand, and then re-drawn with the engraving pen. The engraving pen is said to be an engraving pen, but it is actually somewhat similar to a modern mechanical pencil.

    The body of the pen is made of small bamboo, and there is a refill inside, which is very close to the modern refill, but it is not as small as a mechanical pencil, like a 2b pencil refill, and there is a slight powder drop when using it  , but compared to the brush, it is already very good.

    And there is also a cloth that can wipe off handwriting, and I am really satisfied with it.

    As the evening meal approached, Su Guan laid out the approximate structure of the academy. The academy on the mountainside was called Taoshan Academy, and the academy at the foot of the mountain was called Lushan Academy, thus distinguishing the two courtyards.

    She also arranged some plants in each yard, and the first draft still looks good.

    "Not bad." Li Lin was a little surprised. Originally, he wanted to leave this matter to her and let her pass the time, but he didn't expect that she was quite capable and had a lot of ideas.

    If so, the matter can be settled within two days.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 826 Are you couple going too far?

    The next day was the day when Jiubian and Sun Xiang returned home. The two of them came over soon after eating breakfast. When they came, they brought a lot of gifts, and they really treated it like a bride returning home.

    Jiubian also had someone send over the gift of thanks promised to Su Wan in the past.

    A complete set of filigree inlaid treasures.

    There are a pair of gold bowls, a set of tea sets, a pair of vases, a pair of gourds, a pair of Ruyi, a jewelry box, and a knee-length precious tree.

    The trunk of the precious tree is made of gold, with gold threads wrapped around it, and the leaves are also made of gold leaves, with distinct veins, enough to distinguish the real one from the real one, and there are red fruits hanging from the branches.  Made of rubies.

    Su Wan's hands trembled. She said it was a heavy gift earlier, but she didn't really take it to heart. Although she said that she would give it away if she said she would give it away, it was almost enough, but she didn't expect to give it away.  Such a heavy gift.

    After this set, I'm afraid there will be hundreds of thousands of taels of silver.

    Su Wan raised her eyebrows: "Although you agreed to give me a big gift, this gift seems a bit too heavy."

    After nine debates, he gave up: "It's nothing. Madam has never seen the Li family's Treasure Pavilion. Pick one at random. It's better than this one. These subordinates are not worthy of the public."

    Sun Xiang was wearing a long begonia red dress, and her long hair, which had been scattered casually in the past, was tied up in a woman's bun. During the period, she was wearing a hairpin inlaid with a precious golden cicada, which was neat, clean, and refreshing.

    She shook the round fan in her hand, and also smiled: "Since it's his gift to Madam, Madam just accept it. Anyway, he has a lot of these things, and I don't like them. What's the use of displaying these things here?"  , might as well exchange it for silver and spend it."

    Sun Xiang loves money and enjoys life, but she doesn't care much about these so-called treasures. In her eyes, these are all classified as 'money'.

    Moreover, Jiu Bian spent his own money and had nothing to do with her.

    Rather than giving flowers to others, it would be better to give them to Su Wan.

    After all, it is worth a lot of money, and I don't know if it is good to accept this gift. Su Wan glanced at Li Lin, saw that he nodded, and then responded: "Then I will thank you all very much."

    Jiu Bian laughed: "Madam, you are being polite. It should be the subordinates who thank Madam."

    Although it was said that this marriage made him feel a little conflicted in his heart, he was able to accept it calmly after it passed.

    There is a truth that is right, regardless of whether the husband and wife have feelings for each other, at least this child is innocent and is the blood of the two of them, and it is always necessary to let her have a dignified birth identity, instead of letting the child suffer because of  These disgraceful backgrounds will be pointed out by others in the future, and they will not be able to lift their heads for the rest of their lives.

    And he felt that if Sun Xiang could really give birth to a girl for him, he wouldn't be able to tolerate her a bit.

    On the wedding night, the two reached a consensus: come on, let's live like this.

    The four talked for a while, then Li Lin and Jiu Bian went to the outer court, while Su Wan and Sun Xiang continued to sit and talk.

    Su Wan asked Sun Xiang: "How have you been these two days? Did he say something that made you unhappy?"

    Sun Xiangdao: "I didn't say anything. He and I lived together peacefully, and our lives were pretty much the same. It would be even better if there were a few more people to serve me."

    Sun Xiang felt that it was not enough for one person to serve him, and he had to beat his back, beat his legs, and make tea to make him feel comfortable.

    Su Wan smiled: "It's not difficult, just ask Jiubian to find some for you."

    "Not yet." Sun Xiang leaned lazily on the chair. Since she became pregnant, she was a little tired easily. "The place is too small to accommodate so many people, so forget it for now."

    "However, I took a look, and I can buy the yard next door, and let the servants live there when the time comes."

    Su Wan was stunned for a moment when he heard the words, and then his eyes widened: "No, aren't you husband and wife going too far?"

    The courtyard where these two people live now was built by Xie Si'an. They originally planned to live with her father, but Jiubian wanted to get married, and spent several times the money to get the courtyard from her. Xie Si'an got the money, and then  Have workers build the yard next door.

    Now the couple are thinking about their new yard again.

    Too much.

    Facing Su Wan's condemning gaze, Sun Xiang was not afraid at all, and smiled and said: "It's nothing, anyway, he has a lot of money, so if he asks him to pay several times more, Miss Xie should agree, after all, no one will dislike it."  A lot of money, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s just a yard, and it doesn¡¯t have any special meaning, just build another one.¡±

    Having said that, Su Wan is not sure.What exactly is Lu Si'an thinking? This is the first time she is definitely happy, and the money will be several times as soon as she changes hands. How can she not be happy, but this is the second time

    "I'm not afraid that she will jump up and hit you."

    "Madam is wrong. I am pregnant with a child now. She dare not beat me. If she wants to beat me, she will beat Xu Yun and go home. I feel happy after he was beaten up."

    Pregnant women are really scary, you can't afford to provoke them.

    Su Guan lit a candle for both Xie Si'an and Jiubian. Perhaps he could bet on whether the former lost the small courtyard again or the latter was beaten violently by the former in a fit of anger.

    "Young Master and Madam are going to the Western Wei Dynasty tomorrow?"

    Su Wan nodded: "I have nothing to do, he goes to work, and I go to play."

    Sun Xiang thought about the events of the Western Wei Dynasty, and his expression was a little bad: "The Western Wei Dynasty is no better than the Eastern Zhao Dynasty. The clan is very powerful. Madam, you should be careful when you go."

    "Although the wife is protected by the son, nothing will happen, but some people always think that they are uncles and jump out like flies. It is so disgusting that people can't eat."

    Su Wan didn't understand: "How to say?"

    Sun Xiang didn't want to say: "Anyway, Ma'am will know when she goes. The scenery in the Western Wei Dynasty is quite good. It's good to go and have a look."

    But Su Wan asked her: "Do you have anything else in the Western Wei Dynasty, or does anyone need to bring it back? If so, I'll check the situation and see if I can bring it back for you."

    "No." Sun Xiang smiled reassuringly, "Before, Liu Zhi ordered that old dog to help me arrange the people away, leave some things for them, and exchange the rest into bank notes and keep them with me."

    Liu Zhiming, that old dog?

    Su Wan was stunned for a moment, and only belatedly realized that that person was Mr. Liu, her senior brother.

    It seems that there is really a lot of resentment between the brothers and sisters.

    However, Su Wan didn't have the idea of ??resolving any grievances for their senior brothers and sisters, so he pretended that he didn't hear that sentence.

    She smiled and said: "It turns out that I underestimated you. I always thought you were poor, but you actually have a family background. When I come back from the Western Wei Dynasty, I will definitely invite me to Jianjialou for tea."

    "Please have tea, that's all, easy to talk about." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 827 It's really great to be able to do things in a legitimate way!

    After the two chatted for a while, Sun Xiang took the maid to talk to Xie Si'an, while Su Guan asked Xiao Sang and others to count the gifts brought by the couple and prepare to return the gift.

    ? Sun Xiang and Xie Si'an had no friendship in the past. In the past, Su Wan wondered if the two would cherish each other and become friends, but found that the two occupied each other's side, did not interfere with each other, did not dislike each other, but had no relationship.

    Xie Si'an was practicing sword in the yard, and was a little surprised to see Sun Xiangshi walking in calmly.

    "Mr. Sun?"

    Sun Xiang shook his fan to make her stop, and the two sat down on a stone table in the yard. Sun Xiang asked the maid to deliver a package, which was spread out on the table, and there were some bottles and jars inside.

    Xie Si'an's eyes flickered slightly: "What does Mr. Sun mean?"

    Sun Xiangdao: "This time you will accompany Madam to the Western Wei Dynasty. It is inconvenient for me to go now, so Madam's safety will be entrusted to you. These are things I had nothing to do before, so I will tell you how to use them."

    Xie Si'an's face turned dark when he heard the words: "Who are you looking down on, take it away."

    Does this mean that she is incompetent?  Still need something from her!

    Sun Xiang didn't care about her bad face, and continued: "Why do you get angry? I also respect that you were the saintess of the Chixie clan before, and using Gu is also unpredictable, but don't forget, you son of a bitch  You can use it."

    In the past, Li Lin saved their father and daughter from Qin Zangshu, brought them back, and arranged her by Su Wan's side, but he also had requirements for her. Her things can be raised, but they cannot be let  Su Wan saw that she was not allowed to use it unless there were special circumstances.

    If she was unscrupulous and would lay a gu on others at every turn, she would not want to mess around.

    "Mr. Sun said to me, Mr. Sun also made a bet with Mr. Liu. After losing, there are many restrictions. Doesn't doing these things violate the agreement?"

    Mr. Liu forbade Sun Xiangxing to treat illnesses, forcing her to step on the edge and do the work of keeping the woman healthy.

    Mr. Liu is well-known all over the world, he is a kind-hearted doctor, Sun Xiang is deviant, not to mention that he dared to act as his junior sister at a young age, if she is allowed to develop, she may become a murderer with eyes  A poison doctor who doesn't even blink.

    "Why did you break the agreement, but it's just some simple medicines, if you can't kill someone, at most you just don't do it."

    Do not lift?  !

    Xie Si'an's eyes lit up, and he was suddenly very interested: "Is it a little bad?"

    Sun Xiangdao: "What's wrong, you can use any disgusting one you see, and the effect is only a month. There is also this, which can make people feel extremely itchy."

    The medicine is indeed not a life-threatening medicine, but it is quite vicious, like this kind of itching for three hours, unable to eat and swallow for three days, what else can I do

    Xie Si'an happily accepted it, and planned that if someone bumped into him, he would have to give it a try to see what the effect would be.

    Thinking of this, she was a little excited, probably because she had been under control for too long, and she was a little excited when she thought of the unscrupulous and unrestrained days before.

    It's really great to be able to do things in a legitimate way!

    "When you go to the Western Wei Dynasty, you need to be more careful. The Western Wei Dynasty is no better than the Eastern Zhao Dynasty. The Eastern Zhao Dynasty has some truths. There must be a Dali Temple on top of it. But those clans in the Western Wei Dynasty are really unscrupulous, powerful and powerful.  Individuals are small things."

    The clan's power overwhelms the sky, and the royal family is almost a puppet in the hands of the clan.

    Xie Si'an nodded seriously: "Thank you, Mr. Sun, for reminding me, I will take note."

    Although the current life is not as unscrupulous as before, but after getting rid of those filthy places, life is guaranteed, and life is not bad, which is pretty good.

    Sun Xiang didn't tell Su Wan about the Western Wei Dynasty, but he talked a lot with Xie Si'an. They didn't leave until noon. Sun Xiang asked her if the previous room was still there, so he went to sleep.

    Su Guan prepared a return gift to Jiubian and Sun Xiang, and then dealt with the matter of Shanwu.

    Su Wan was busy going to Shiqiao Academy yesterday, and this morning, Xiao Sang didn't tell her about the two who were busy entertaining them back home. He just said that Shanwu was ill and would have to rest for two days, so he only told her about it now.  thing.

    After hearing this, Su Wan was slightly surprised.

    Speaking of which, Shan Wu and Zhu Cui's service was pretty good, well-behaved, and Su Wan didn't treat them badly, just like Xiao Sang and Xiao Moan in the past, they were given two monthly payments, and one was the account that went to the house  The other was given by Su Wan, and she got it from Madam Zheng.

    But I don't know that she has a grievance in her heart.

    & nbsp; She always treats her and Zhu Cui equally, so there is no shortage of this or that, but Xiao Sang and Xiao Li are naturally different, and they get more.

    ?This original friendship is different, why compare them together, isn't it because you can't see yourself clearly and can't find happiness?

    Let's talk about money without washing. If Shan Wu has the ability to get someone to marry her, then Su Wan is willing to add some dowry to marry her, but if she knows that she can't do it and still entangles her, hoping to be a concubine, that's not okay.  .

    Her people don't like being concubines for others.

    As for the money without laundering, it is not a fool who is blinded by love. The person who is going to marry is either an official daughter or a noble daughter of the clan.

    A maid, even if she has a little liking, is like dust. At most, she stays by her side as a concubine, recruits when she thinks of it, and puts it aside when she can't think of it.

    What's more, if the people under her go to be concubines for the noble son, and later the main room enters the door, then it is not necessary to hate her to death, she will not make such an enmity.

    When Shan Wu came, his face was pale, he bowed his head respectfully and saluted, then stood aside and bowed his head without speaking.

    Su Guan took a sip of tea, glanced at her lightly, and said after a long time: "I remember that you treat you well, you get paid twice a month, and you are indispensable for everything you eat on weekdays, but I don't know how you treat me.  How many opinions do you have?"

    Shan Wu was a little terrified: "I dare not."

    "Don't dare? That's it, it's just that I don't dare."

    "No." Shan Wu panicked a lot, "Madam is very kind to the servant, and the servant has no objection. Madam, the servant is wrong, please forgive the servant this time."

    Shan Wu has been introspecting in the house for the past two days, and has been taught countless times by Madam Zheng. She is also afraid in her heart, fearing that she will lose everything she has now.

    As a personal maid for my wife, except for serving water and making tea every day, she doesn't need to do any rough work, and although the treatment is not the best, it is still very good, and I don't know how many people are envious of it.

    It was she herself who went crazy, and that's why she wanted to compare herself with the maidservants that Madam had followed since she was a child, and she also had delusions, wanting to cling to wealth and follow Mr. Qian.

    If the wife's personal maid gave the young master's good friend as a concubine, people outside would not know what to say about the young master and his wife.

    She is causing trouble for the son and wife!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 828

    Su Guan's tone was light: "I consider myself to be a fair person, and I know how much weight I should give to everyone. Xiao Sang Xiaowan has been with me since I was a child, so it is naturally different from you. You are not fair, yes  Anyone who has an opinion on my assignment is also an opinion on me."

    Su Wan also knew how much someone would give. She gave more to those who served her, firstly to let them do things with all their heart, and secondly, to want their loyalty.

    Money is the key to people's loyalty. Even if someone wants them to do something one day, she will also consider how much the master gives and whether it is worth it.

    Shan Wu wiped away his tears, lowered his head and said, "It's my servant who wants to go wrong, it's my servant's mistake, madam treats me well."

    Su Wan said: "You don't have to think about Mr. Qian anymore. People in Jingpingyuan are not allowed to be concubines. If you insist on thinking like this, you have to leave Jingpingyuan, and you will be with me in the future.  It's nothing to do with me, what happens to you at that time has nothing to do with me."

    "The slave wants to stay with Madam, please Madam"

    "Farewell." Su Wan raised her eyes, her eyes were calm, "Some things in this world can be one, two or three, but for some things, once is enough."

    "You have delusional thoughts in your heart, and you don't know when you will feel that serving others is a humiliating thing, and you think that being a noble lady is a good life to be served by others every day. In this way, if someone gives you the opportunity to realize all this  Opportunity, my master, has long been forgotten by you."

    "I also hope you understand that people like me cherish life the most, and there are no people around who we can't control, but the days of reading you by my side are not short.  Choose a few paths."

    "One is to stay in Jingping Garden, but even if you stay, you can't stay with me anymore. You can also go to help in the washing room and pruning garden, or in the garden behind where flowers and plants are planted."

    "It's hard work to do these things, and I don't know if you can bear the suffering." Seeing that Shanwu was about to respond, she interrupted what she was about to say, and continued, "But don't worry about it."  No luck, I won't let you come back here again."

    When Shan Wu heard the words, he couldn't say anything, and his face was paler than before.

    "There are two more, which are the future I arranged for you. One is to find a reliable person to marry. I will add a dowry for you to marry and live a good life in the future."

    "Another one, I have a shop in Guiyan City, there is a shortage of people there, you can go there to help, work in peace and order, and get paid every month."

    After all, she didn't betray, and Su Wan was willing to arrange a future for her.

    "However, if you want what I give, there are conditions. In the future, you can no longer pester Mr. Qian, rest those thoughts, and don't say a word about Jingpingyuan."

    "The last one is that you don't accept my arrangement and leave on your own."

    "If you leave on your own, no matter what you want to pursue Mr. Qian or do, it has nothing to do with the Li family or me. Of course, what happens to you in the future, whether you live or die, has nothing to do with us.  "

    Su Wan actually understood what she meant. Although Shan Wu didn't intend to stay with her anymore, she still had friendship. If Shan Wu knew her mistakes and wanted to change, she could protect her. At least her life would be stable and it wouldn't be too difficult.  .

    But if Shan Wu insisted on refusing to let go of that thought, and wanted to chase a noble son like Qian Wuxi, then Su Wan would not care about her future.

    "However, you don't need to make a decision now. Think about it carefully, and then talk about it. When the time comes, tell Xiaomo, and she will make arrangements for you."

    Shan Wu was in a daze and wanted to say something, but Su Wan didn't want to listen any more. She said, "Okay, you should go back to rest and think about it. After all, this is a matter of a lifetime."

    Xiao Sang on the side winked, and someone next to her came forward to help her leave. Su Wan took a sip of tea, took a breath and asked Xiao Sang, "How do you think she will choose?"

    Xiao Sang said: "Let's see how many thoughts she has in her heart. If she has to be that moth jumping into the fire, choose the last one, but it is possible. Madam, it is kind to her. I will beat these again later."  People, lest they think that they have made a mistake, Madam will arrange a way out for them."

    If Xiao Sang said, he should kill the chickens to make an example to the monkeys, so that these people will be safe in the future, so that they don't have to worry about it.

    "It's not like that." Su Wan looked calmly, "If she really betrayed me and did something, I definitely won't be able to forgive her, but her matter is obviously not that big of a crime."

    &nbsp; If Shanwu dared to have any thoughts about her family, she would definitely not be able to spare her, but for others, he has not yet married a wife, so he just treats it as a girl's love.

    It's just that her love is obviously mistaken for the wrong person, and she is rushing to become a concubine.

    "But you go back and beat them. I won't allow such a thing to happen again. This person also needs to see his identity clearly. This world pays attention to the right family. If you want to say that a girl from a poor family married into a high school  , Flying on a branch and becoming a noble lady, it¡¯s not for nothing.¡±

    "It's just that the conditions and luck of the matter itself are indispensable. The first one is to look good."

    "A man may fall in love with you at first sight because of your good looks, and he may fall in love with you at first sight because of your good looks, but it is absolutely impossible for a man to fall in love with you at first sight and have affection for you because you are ugly."

    "The second one is luck, you have to have such a rare luck, and the third one is to have the ability to stand on your own, otherwise, you would have been swallowed up in that high mansion long ago.  "

    "Being a concubine for a nobleman looks like it is well-clothed and well-fed, and there are people serving it, but only those who live in it know what it is like. The concubine's room is in front of the main wife, but it is also a concubine. She can be served by her, and she can be beaten and scolded."  Lessons can even be sold.¡±

    "Even the child born by oneself in the future should be called mother and aunt."

    "Women in the country know how to grow some food and vegetables to support themselves, but the back house is only so big. Once the gate is closed, they don't even have freedom. Maybe they live a good life when they are favored."

    "If you fall out of favor and the mistress wants to torture you, I'm afraid you won't even be able to eat. She will hang you alive by giving you a bite to eat, and you will be so hungry that you will die. Those days will be quite difficult  .¡±

    Xiao Sang nodded: "Ma'am is right. It is really rare to see this flying on a branch to be a noble lady. There are quite a few in the scriptures. I am afraid that these people read too many scriptures." (Remember this website URL: www  .hlnovel.com

 Chapter 829 She is just because of the many women in this world

    Su Wan babbled on for a while, Xiao Sang answered at the side. After waiting for a long time, seeing Su Wan stop, he asked, "Ma'am, what's the matter?"

    Su Wan squeezed her sleeves, her expression was a little bad: "I just feel like I'm in a panic."

    Perhaps it was because she was living a good life. She was born in a powerful family with a noble status, and she lived a life full of slaves and servants.

    Being married is even better than before, with a lot of money in his hands, countless treasures of gold, silver, jade, and precious stones, the relationship between husband and wife is also good, and he is only her, and he treats her very well. There are only two of them in the family, and others only respect  For her sake.

    Differences in family status, open and secret struggles between sisters-in-law, mother-in-law and daughter-in-law relationship, husband and concubine, concubines, concubine and concubine, etc., so there are no problems encountered by others in her.

    So she thinks this world is good, very good.

    As it is now, she can be high above others and decide other people's future and other people's life lightly.

    You can even scold others for not being able to see your own identity clearly, trying to cling to your noble son, and not knowing whether you are worthy or not?  Do you have such patience?

    She despises those who want to be concubines, and thinks that they are willing to degenerate, and they are the third son between husband and wife.

    But probably for some people, in the future, they can eat well, dress well and have someone to serve them. Such a good life is like falling from the sky. To be a concubine?  Serving a husband with someone else?  So what does it matter?

    Some of these people really want to live the so-called good life, they don't care about being concubines, some are too hard to survive, and some are for the family.

    In the final analysis, it is because men are in power in this world, and they are harsh and even oppressive to women.

    It is natural for a man to have three wives and four concubines. If his wife disagrees, she will say that you are jealous and not virtuous, and she can get rid of you. Women have to keep chastity for men, and it is not appropriate to say a few words with outside men.

    Su Wan held a breath in his heart, which made him feel uncomfortable.

    Xiao Sang was a little worried: "But because of the mountain fog? Madam, why should she be sad about her matter? It's all because she doesn't know how to cherish it, and she has delusions in her heart. Madam even arranged her way out, which is considered benevolent."

    "It's not because of her." She is just because of many women in this world.

    They don't have the ability to be self-reliant in this world. Maybe they haven't read a few days of books, and haven't read many words. They can only grow like wisterias against a big tree, absorbing the sun and rain from the sky, so that they can live a good life  Some.

    "Xiao Sang."

    Xiao Sang hummed: "Ma'am, Xiao Sang is here."

    Su Wan asked her: "How about running a women's school?"

    Xiao Sang was a little confused: "Set up a women's school? Madam wants to run a women's school? Well, that's pretty good"

    Although I don't know why, Madam can do it if she wants to. She has made up her mind that it seems that it will cost a lot of money to run a girls' school, but it can be done if it is done.

    Su Wan said: "I'm not talking about the women's school in the Imperial City. I want the girls to learn some crafts so that they can support themselves in the future. The most common ones, such as farming in the fields, can be taught."

    Su Wan, a women's school in the Imperial City, knows that the fees are not low. They teach women how to be a noble woman, embroidery and flower arrangement, making tea and tasting tea, as well as piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, all of which are elegant things.

    What Su Wan wanted was to set up a more practical girls' school, teaching ordinary girls for a small fee. On weekdays, she taught them some embroidery, clothing, cooking, silkworm rearing, planting, wine making, and making preserved fruits.  Wait for craft.

    Let them have a skill, even without a man, they can live better.

    More importantly, the ideological and moral classes are arranged so that everyone can experience the ideological enlightenment that socialist women can hold up half the sky.

    Let those three from four virtues and seven go out to hell.

    Xiao Sang was even more confused: "Planting? Do you have to teach farming?"

    "Actually, there are many kinds of land farming, not only farming food in the fields, but also fruit forests in the village, as well as medicine gardens, flower gardens, etc., and even if you grow food, you can master some skills.  Plant better."

    "The servant does not understand."

    "Forget it, I won't tell you this."

    Su Wan decided to go back and talk to Li Lin, and ask him what he thought.

    Xiao Sang grabbed a handful of her hair. For the first time, she couldn't figure out what her master was thinking. After thinking about her, she said, "Your wife will talk to the young master later. If the servant does not understand, the young master must understand."

    "I'll ask him later, you go and bring Guanshi Zhang over to go through the list of the Dragon Boat Festival."

    &nbsp; It's late April now, and there are not many days until the Dragon Boat Festival. Although she will not be here by then, the gift-giving will still be given as usual, but the things have to be prepared in due time. She asked Guanshi Zhang to list one  Give her the list, and when the time comes, the house will prepare gifts and send them to each family.

    "yes."

    Xiao Sang went to call steward Zhang over, and then the two checked the list of Dragon Boat Festival gifts. There were not many people in Su Wan who wanted to give gifts, that is, Jinning Gongfu, Zhenguo Gongfu and Shijia.

    There are wine and meat in the gift list, as well as a lot of food. There are many people in the Jinning and Zhen Guogong mansions, and the gifts are all food, such as cured chicken, cured duck, cured fish and ham made by the people in the village.  Yes, there is also preserved fruit wine.

    The oldest elders each have a suit of clothes, the young women and girls each have a set of rouge and gouache, and the men and boys have a box of high-quality ink.

    These are all available, and although they are not extremely precious, they are just right.

    The same is true for Shi's family. Shi Chongshan's Zhou family and Shi Hanhai's Song family each have a set of clothes, Shi Huixin, Shi Huiqing, a box of ink, and Shi Huiluan, a set of makeup.

    "The Ji family also wants to add a share. Although Hui Hua is married, she can't be missing. Otherwise, she will come to worry with me with a big belly, and the Du family in the imperial city will also give a share. The portion is less.  , Ink and powder have a share."

    "yes."

    "In addition, the two children, Azhi and Tingting, went to the warehouse to pick up two better fabrics and sent them over. I added new clothes to them at that time."

    "yes."

    "In addition Tell the Shi family to give gifts to Cao's family. If there is any difficulty, you can see what is in the warehouse and add some to them. Make sure the matter is done successfully."

    "Ma'am, this old slave has made a note."

    "What kind of ink is used for this year's ink?"

    "It's Hongji's rosin ink. Although the price is not as good as the top quality ink, it is not cheap. It is highly praised by students all over the world. Because of the limited quantity every year, it is also a rare good ink."

    Su Wan nodded: "That's it."

    After Manager Zhang left, Xiao Sang took Zhu Cui to the kitchen to see how the dinner was being prepared.

    While on the road, Zhu Cui asked strangely: "Sister Sang, why did Madam ask the steward to help Mr. Shi?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 830 Madame is indeed a madam, she sees the long term

    In their view, the Shi family has offended the wife long ago, and now it is all right, if the wife is so kind to help the Shi family, isn't that cheaper for the Shi family?

    Xiao Sang said: "Madam is doing this, of course there is a reason for her to do so."

    Zhu Cui asked cautiously: "Then sister Sang, what's the reason?"

    Speaking of this, she explained in a low voice and anxiously: "It's not that the servant wants to figure out Madam's mind, but just feels that since she is doing things by Madam's side, the servant also wants to do better and make Madam more satisfied."

    After the Shanwu incident, although Zhu Cui was not punished, she knew that she was presumptuous before and did not do her part well. Now she wants to do better so that she can stay by Madam's side.

    Xiao Sang tapped her on the head, and then said: "Actually, it's not considered trying to figure out Madam's mind, you, just broaden your horizons, and you'll be able to figure it out."

    "As far as the grievances between Madam and the Shi family are concerned, although it seems that they have helped the Shi family suffer some small losses, it is nothing after all. It is just a Dragon Boat Festival ceremony. How much money can it cost?"

    "Moreover, Master Shi is the son's cousin after all. If his marriage is not going well and he asks the son in front of him in the future, why don't he ask the son for help? After all, the lady wants this marriage to be completed smoothly, and she and the son will also be married in the future."  One less annoyance that might arise.¡±

    "Compared to these, a Dragon Boat Festival ceremony is really nothing."

    Zhu Cui suddenly realized: "Sister Xiaosang, this servant understands."

    It seems that her vision is too small after all, she only sees the little grievances, and feels that she can't suffer at all.

    Madame is indeed a madam, she has a long-term perspective.

    When the two of them went to watch, the food for the banquet was almost ready, and it was almost time to start the banquet. Master Gao was busy in front of the stove, kidney beans were showing him the fire, and Mrs. Gao was taking out two pieces from the steamer beside him.  Bring a piece of pastry and let them try it.

    It seems that these three people are extremely harmonious.

    "Come on, you two come and taste it, this is the red bean cake made today, let's taste it first."

    The red bean cake is very soft, and there are scattered beans and glutinous glutinous flour inside. It tastes quite good. After eating this one, Mrs. Gao gave them a taste of today's special food-lianfang fish bun.

    The lotus pod fish buns are very special. They hollow out the tender lotus pods, stuff them with chopped fish meat that is boneless and seasoned, put a small lotus leaf on it and steam it, and put it on the table.  The plate is a lotus seat, delicate and beautiful, and delicious.

    Mrs. Gao used to be seldom thoughtful. Although the cakes in her hand were quite a lot of styles, she just went back and forth like that. She didn't like to toss about these things. Now it seems that she has the company of kidney beans. When she is in a good mood, she starts to toss  up.

    "Madam likes fish, so I tried to make some. I just tried one with kidney beans and thought it was good. Miss Xiao Sang has been with Madam for a long time, so I will try to see if it suits Madam's taste."

    Xiao Sang laughed: "Then I have to taste it. My wife has a normal appetite recently. If I can eat better, it will be thanks to you, auntie."

    Xiao Sang has stayed in the Gaomen mansion for a long time, so she naturally has her way of speaking. Although she is Su Wan's confidant, she has always been polite to others.  give face.

    Seeing that she had taken two, Xiao Sang said, "Since it's a trial, one is enough, and I will share it with the bamboo extracts. If there are leftovers after the banquet, just share another share."

    Mrs. Gao laughed: "What I'm talking about is what I'm talking about. Maybe everyone likes it. If you like it, I'll make it again in a few days. Fish is very easy to buy."

    So she put one back, and only took out a plate. On that plate was a lotus fish bag, and a lotus leaf was placed under it, which was still green.

    Mrs. Gao laughed and said: "I didn't pay attention when steaming earlier, the lotus leaves were all steamed and turned yellow, so I asked someone to pick some new ones, washed them with warm water and replaced them. They looked pretty good."

    Looking at the green lotus leaves, it is a pleasure to eat.

    The two shared half of the lotus pod and ate the fish meat in the lotus pod. The fish meat mixed with the deliciousness of the fish meat and the fragrance of the lotus flower, it was quite good to eat. If the taste is a bit bland, you can dip it in sauce vinegar or honey  Eating is also excellent.

    There were not many lotus pods in that little lotus pod, but it was divided into half, and two or three mouthfuls of fish were gone. After eating, the two of them were still unsatisfied. Xiao Sang said: "Madam will definitely like it, but the meat soup is a bit greasy. If it goes with it  Serving a cup of lotus tea, Madam should like it more."

    "At that moment,How about making another pot of lotus tea?  Did you make lotus tea this year?  "

    "I've done a lot."

    "That's fine." Mrs. Gao was very happy, "I will try something else next time."

    Mrs. Gao seemed to have dissipated the haze of the past, and her whole body was full of vitality. In the past, she probably felt that life was just like this, and it was over. Now it seems that she has expectations and hopes.

    When Xiaosang was about to leave, she called Kidney Dou away together, and then found a place to ask her: "Did you tell Mrs. Gao what Madam Gao said?"

    Kidney Dou nodded, showing some smiles: "I've said it."

    Xiao Sang asked again: "Then what do the two of them say? How are they treating you now?"

    Kidney Dou said: "Master Gao and Mrs. Gao are very happy. Master Gao wants me to change my surname. With his surname Gao, Mrs. Gao treats me better than before when he wants to find a son-in-law for me.  Look at Mrs. Gao really treating me like a daughter."

    Mrs. Gao has been looking forward to having a child, regardless of gender, but she has been unable to ask for it, and she is a little depressed. Naturally, Master Gao also wants to have a child, but he also loves his wife.  He didn't say anything, he could only persuade his wife to look away.

    Previously, I just wanted to recognize a righteous daughter, just get along well, and no one would be responsible for anyone. At most, when Kidou got married, the Gao family couple would add a dowry to her and send her off.

    But Su Wan's words also gave them a new idea, let Kidou be their girl, change Gao's surname, and recruit a son-in-law back in the future, it will be no different from their own.

    Besides, when it comes to recruiting a son-in-law, the Gao family is not considered to have lost their incense. When they are old, there will be children and grandchildren who will be filial to them.

    The Gao family and his wife naturally agreed with 10,000 people.

    "Recruiting a son-in-law?" Xiao Sang's eyes lit up, "This is not bad, no wonder I think Master Gao and Mrs. Gao seem to be happier."

    "But are you willing? If you agree, you will really be like your own daughters in the future, serving them until they grow old. There is no room for regrets about this matter." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 831: My Dream Is To Raise Several Young Lords

    Kidney Dou smiled, her whole body was like a young seedling growing in spring, swaying in the spring breeze, she said: "Kidu Dou is naturally willing."

    "Kidou also wants to be loved by her parents, and also likes Master Gao and Lady Gao very much, and wants to be with them for a long time."

    Her parents don't want her anymore, and if they don't love her, then she doesn't want them anymore, but she also wants a home where her parents love her, and when her parents get older, she will take care of them.

    Although it is difficult to recruit a husband, a promising man will definitely not be happy, but it is feasible for her to find an honest and down-to-earth one.

    Moreover, the Gao family and his wife still have a craft. As long as they follow them to learn cooking well, they can become master chefs in the future, and they will have no worries about eating and drinking for the rest of their lives.

    No matter how bad it is, you can learn how to make cakes from Mrs. Gao, and your life will be easy.

    ?People around the teacher say that one day is a teacher and life is a father, and the master has no children, and he has to provide for the master. Now it is not a big deal to say that after recognizing the parents, he will provide for the parents in the future.

    "That's good." Hearing what she said, Xiao Sang finally smiled. Previously, Su Wan was worried that she would mess up the matter by meddling in her own business, making things unsightly, but if the Gao family and Kidou both felt that this proposal  Yes, that would be reassuring.

    "Congratulations, Kidou, I want to live a good life with your parents in the future, I hope your family will be happy."

    "Thank you, Sister Sang." Kidou smiled so hard that her teeth showed. "Kidou will definitely live a good life. Madam said that no matter what the situation is, it is reasonable to live a good life."

    Life is always going to go on, so live it well.

    Earlier, Kidou was reading the storybook beside Su Wan, and Su Wan occasionally commented on it. Kidou took her words seriously, and regarded her words as wise words. Madam is right, and everything Madam says is right.

    "Sister Xiaosang, do you think I can still go to my wife's side to read the book?"

    Xiao Sang laughed loudly: "You, just learn how to cook with Mrs. Gao. If there is a chance, I will cook some food for Madam in the future. Madam will be happy. As for reading the book,  You can come over if you have free time."

    Kidney Dou is a bit like Su Luo, and a bit like Zhang Fu'er, Su Wan still likes her very much.

    "Okay, then I'll go to Madam's when I have some free time."

    Xiao Sang nodded: "Kidou made a note."

    Xiao Sang said: "Madam has no time to deal with the affairs between you and the Gao family recently. Since you have your own ideas, you can deal with them yourself. I will talk to Madam later, Madam has an idea."

    "However, take note of Madam's words. If you really want to sign the contract, you must also remember that if the Gao family has a child in the future, the previous care for the elderly will not count, and you will be regarded as an ordinary girl."  Usually, when it¡¯s time to get married, you¡¯ll get married, and you¡¯ll just have to come back and have a look once in a while.¡±

    "If they recognize you and recognize others in the future, then the responsibilities should be equal."

    This is forever, and people are not always the same. Some things are best to be prevented before they happen.

    Kidou knew what Xiaosang meant because she was afraid that she would be bullied in the future, so she nodded vigorously and said, "Sister Xiaosang, don't worry, Kidou has made a note."

    Xiao Sang patted Kidney Dou's small shoulder, and left with Zhu Cui. When she returned, she told Su Wan about it. Su Wan was very happy and thought it was the best.

    At the end of Shen Shi, when it was time to start the banquet, there were still two tables. Su Wan and a group of women sat at the side of the water pavilion, while Li Lin and a group of men had a table in the open air beside the side. He sent someone to  He called Shi Chongshan over to have a banquet, and talked about Shiqiao Academy by the way.

    A lot of thought was put into today's banquet. The female relatives ate some meals and snacks, drank some fruit wine, and finally ate a bowl of ice-cold clear dew soup, which drove away the heat and relieved greasy, and made the whole body feel comfortable.

    As the sun set, the birds in the mountains and forests twittered and returned to their nests. Seeing that the male guest was still drinking and chatting, Su Guan asked someone to bring a return gift and accompanied Sun Xiang back to Xu's house.

    Just finished eating and walked around to digest food.

    The weather was a little hot at the moment, and the two of them walked on the path with fans. The weeds on the side were lush, and occasionally a piece of wild flowers bloomed just right, but as the sunset approached, the flowers slowly gathered back.

    There was a cool breeze blowing away some of the heat.

    "I heard that Madam intends to let the girl Shan Wu beside her go?"

    Su Wan nodded: "There is indeed such a thing."

    Sun Xiangdao: "I don't know how I asked my wife for her?"

    Su Wan was slightly surprised: "Do you want to??She stays around?  "

    Sun Xiangdao: "Aren't I short of manpower? There are just enough people in Jingpingyuan, and it's not easy for me to beg for people from Madam, so that Madam's side is not enough, but if Madam wants to let her go, I can do it."  Consider it."

    "Besides, since the people around Madam can stay for so long, they must be serving well. I also have less to teach people."

    Su Wan was silent for a while, frowned and thought, and then said after a long time: "Do you know about her?"

    Sun Xiang smiled brightly: "I know, but I know, ambition? Who doesn't have it? I used to want to be the best doctor in the world. No matter where I go, I will be a guest of honor. I have seven or eight maids to beat my back and shoulders."  Make tea, and raise seven or eight handsome little gentlemen to serve you."

    Su Wan: ""

    She always felt that she was like a conservative boudoir girl, and Sun Xiang was like a modern domineering president who raises little milk dogs and little wolf dogs.

    Su Wan wanted to reach out to wipe his face, but then remembered that he had put on makeup today, and there was still powder on his face, so I'm afraid it would get mushy after applying it.

    "Ma'am, why should you be surprised? For example, in the Western Wei Dynasty, there are many people like this, such as princesses of the royal family, noble daughters of big clans, who are surrounded by countless handsome young men who are waiting for them.  What I wanted, but it never came true.¡±

    Su Wan blinked, wondering if the living environment was different, which led to the different thinking, people's dream is to raise several young men.

    Su Wan said: "However, don't let Jiu Bian hear these words, otherwise I'm afraid there will be a quarrel."

    It's just that the feelings are a little flatter, but no one wants his wife to think about planting a green grassland for him all the time.

    "Okay, I'll take note."

    "Although you want Shanwu, I can't just let her make the decision so casually. Let Xiaosang ask her what she wants. If she wants to, let her come over. If she doesn't, then let her go.  .¡±

    Su Wan also knew about Sun Xiang. Although he suppressed his temper a little in front of her, he was always a bit volatile and demanding. He was not a good master to serve.  Knowing is good or bad.

    So, just let her choose.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 832 You always have more important things to do

    The two walked all the way to Xu's house. The red silk in Xu's yard had been removed, and the newly transplanted potted plants were growing just right, and the yard seemed to have a bit of life.

    "I'm going to have someone plant a grape on the side and make a grape trellis. It's also a good place to enjoy the cool air." Sun Xiang likes the grape trellis in Su Wan's yard very much, but her yard is too small to put it down and look at it.  crowded.  "

    "Beams are being erected in the yard next door. In a few days, it will be covered with tiles. If the two yards are connected, there will be room for the grape trellis. If possible, dig another pond and raise a few fish.  .¡±

    The corners of Su Wan's mouth twitched, thinking that this is really the idea of ??Xie Si'an's second yard, and even planned what to plant, but she just didn't say anything.

    If the two exchange money with Xie Si'an, and Xie Si'an is willing to do so, then one is willing to fight and the other is willing to suffer, so it doesn't matter to others.

    "It's already summer, and it's not easy to transplant flowers and plants. You can see what potted plants you like in the flower garden at the back, and you can move more."

    The yard is only so big, and it is impossible to plant flowers all year round, but if not, it would be too monotonous, so the usefulness of these potted plants is revealed.

    In the courtyard where Su Wan lives, except for the flowers and plants she planted herself and the small flower garden, the rest of the flowers and plants are moved from the back garden every month to replace them. They are all potted plants made of clay or white porcelain pottery.  Four seasons of flowers and plants are planted.

    Sun Xiang gave up: "I don't like those flowers and plants, I will grow some myself later."

    Su Wan paused: "the ones you planted are probably intended to poison people to death?"

    "I can't die." At most, it has some medicinal properties. It is too poisonous and she dare not plant it. Even if she wants to plant it, she must find an inaccessible place, right?

    "I'll give some to Madam at that time."

    "No." Su Wan thanked and refused, she didn't want weird plants to appear in her yard, if she touched them by accident, she would have to shed a layer of skin.

    Su Wan sat at Xu's house for a while, seeing that the yard was well cleaned up inside and out, drank a cup of tea, said goodbye and left.

    She thought to herself, now only one Jiubian is married, and if all these people get married and start families in the future, she will be very busy.

    As the mistress, she can't take care of too many things outside, but these female relatives always have to take care of them. When men work outside, they always have to let their wives and children live in peace.

    When it was getting dark, the lights in the courtyard were lit, and the banquet in the garden dispersed. Li Lin took Shi Chongshan to the hospitality garden, and gave him the layout plan of the academy drawn by Su Wan.

    He himself added a little bit to the picture to improve it, and it was almost there.

    In addition, I also gave him the academy plans and prepared bank notes I had made in the past two days.

    "As for the matter of the library, my uncle went to Hongyan Academy to talk about it. I want a copy of each book. When the time comes, let the students copy it. I just give them money according to the price of the book. Hongyan Academy will not refuse."

    Unless Hongyan Academy wanted to cross the river and tear down the bridge, and turn against Shiqiao Academy, it would not dare not agree.

    Today's Hongyan Academy naturally does not dare to turn against Shiqiao Academy, and they are even more afraid that Shiqiao Academy will tear up the agreement.

    And those books can also be bought outside, so they are not precious, but it just takes a lot of effort.

    "I can't wait for you to raise the money, so I gave three thousand taels first, half of what was agreed on the day, if it is not enough, I will add more, if it is too much, I will add some pens, ink, paper and inkstone for the academy.  "

    Shi Chongshan moved his lips. In fact, he didn't want the money, but he also knew that it would be very difficult for people like the Shi family to get together the money to build the academy.  It's like throwing money in the water and never getting it back.

    If he was asked to ask for money, he would naturally not be able to ask for it, but if Li Lin himself was willing to give it, he would not be able to say no to it.

    After all, this amount of money was a huge sum of money to them, but it was nothing to Li Lin.

    After a long time, Shi Chongshan accepted the bank note: "Then I will accept it, and thank you for your effort."

    Li Lin also handed over some of the materials he compiled to teach students: "I will not be in the academy in the future, so I ask my uncle and the dean to worry about it."

    Shi Chongshan felt regretful: "You really don't want to be a teacher anymore. According to your ability, you can teach several generations of students. In the future, there will be peaches and plums all over the world. It is also possible to become a famous teacher in the world."

    "No."

    &nbsp; Shi Chongshan sighed: "But it's true, even if you want to be a husband, you won't be able to do it for a few years. Like your father, you always have to leave. You guys always have more important things to do. To be a husband  , leave it to us people."

    "I don't know how long you will stay here?"

    Li Lin paused, but did not answer this question. He didn't have a very accurate time here, and if Su Wan felt tired of staying here, they couldn't tell if they changed places.

    "When will Uncle go to the Imperial City?"

    "I originally planned to go there in two days, but there are too many things to do in the academy, and the dean is getting old. No, I can't get away."

    Dean Shi is not only the dean of Shiqiao Academy, he is also a member of the Shi family, the uncle of Shi Chongshan. Shi Chongshan really couldn't leave the matter to Dean Shi, so he ran away.

    If nothing else, the next dean of the academy will be Shi Chongshan.

    "I told you to let your aunt go and have a look first, and meet with the Cao family, but your aunt didn't dare."

    In fact, if Su Wan could accompany him on the trip, then everything would be safe, but the Shi family did not have such a big face, and the two families did not have such a great friendship for Su Wan to accompany him on the trip.

    When Mrs. Zhou heard about the Song family, on the one hand, she felt that marrying an official daughter-in-law as a daughter-in-law is a glorious thing, and on the other hand, she was worried that she would be humbled in front of her daughter-in-law in the future, which was also very worrying.

    "Yesterday, I wrote a letter and asked someone to send it to the Imperial City to ask your cousin what the Cao family's plan is. The date of meeting can be later, after I finish some academy affairs,  Then go with your aunt and Yunpu."

    After all, Ji Yunpu used to be the son of the clan, so he can understand some of the things. With him, Shi Chongshan feels more at ease.

    "That's fine." Li Lin thought for a while, and said what Su Wan had mentioned earlier,

    "When my mother was alive, my father bought a lot of jewelry for her, and left a lot. The princess mentioned this a few days ago, and said that it is useless to leave it alone. Let me choose it for my cousin and the others.  A few things, it is a gift from the mother to the nephew and niece.¡± (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 833 She is still a gentle and considerate wife

    "If there is enough time, they can be sent to the Cao family. Those jewelry are also considered valuable, and they can be used when proposing a marriage."

    Shi Chongshan was slightly stunned when he heard the words, and felt ashamed to accept it, so he hurriedly refused: "It's not necessary, it's not necessary, since it belongs to your mother, you can keep it for yourself, if not, you can give it to the princess, and you can keep it in the future."  For your children, over there at the Cao family, your aunt and I will figure it out."

    Shi Chongshan also has his own backbone and self-esteem, and he especially values ??his own face. He is very happy to give gifts from the Li family on weekdays, thinking that his nephew respects his uncle.

    But at this time, he also understood that Li Lin wanted to help the Shi family, but he was not very willing.

    Fortunately, Li Lin used his mother's name, otherwise he would be angry, thinking that the other party looked down on him and the Shi family.

    In fact, dealing with people like Shi Chongshan is both good and bad. The good thing is that he will never take advantage of you. The bad thing is that he is stubborn and rigid, and does not know how to adapt.

    Li Lin stretched out his hand and frowned, and then said: "The princess also has her own, and she will keep these things as long as she keeps them. She won't use many of them. I'll just keep some for myself. I'm afraid no one will pick them up in the future."  remembered."

    "Take it as a gift from my mother to my nephews and nieces, just to keep it as a memory, and it's not for my uncle, so why should my uncle refuse it for them? It's just that their aunt left something for them."

    Having talked about this point, Shi Chongshan could no longer say no to refuse, and finally said after a long time: "Alright, let's keep it as a memory, and let them remember that there is this aunt."

    Years roll forward, but life is only a hundred years, some people are born, some people die, hundreds of years or decades, this piece of world has not changed, but people have changed.

    The bloodline incense has been passed down from generation to generation, but the generations are far apart, and the descendants probably know that there is such a person when looking at the genealogy, and no one remembers the others, let alone talk about feelings  .

    His younger sister left early, and his son was still young at that time. He would definitely miss her as his mother, but in the next generation, no one would remember her.

    Even when Li Lin has a child in the future, in the eyes of the child, the impression of his grandmother is probably that my grandmother passed away when my father was very young, and I have never seen her.

    When it comes to feelings, there must be none.

    After Shi Chongshan left, Li Lin returned to the inner courtyard. At this time, Su Wan and his men were still counting the things to take away. They brought two sets of bedding, two blankets, and two sets of cloaks.

    The husband and wife prepared two boxes of clothes, shoes and socks for a change of clothes, but most of them were Su Guan's clothes. Li Lin prepared five or six sets, and the remaining box contained some odds and ends.  Chai, there are many things to pass the time.

    It's a long way to go, and I always need something to pass the time, otherwise I'm afraid it will be boring.

    In addition, I also prepared some preserved fruit and wine, scented tea and fruit tea, books and scriptures, etc. These have been packed up, and today they are placed in the cabinet of the carriage. The entire carriage is almost packed.

    When Li Lin came back, Su Guan was picking hairpins and putting them in the box, whether to bring this one or not, and seeing him coming back, he didn't stop what he was doing, but just said hello: "I'm back."  .¡±

    He hummed: "Is everything packed?"

    "It's almost done."

    Li Lin took a look at the room. Three boxes were placed on the ground with the lids open, and there were many things beside them. The room was also a bit messy. She didn't know how long she would have to think and hesitate before deciding which one to bring.

    This is almost, I'm afraid it's not a billion points.

    He stretched out his hand and frowned, and sat down on the chair beside him, where someone brought him hangover tea.

    He drank a few sips, intending to tell her that the car should be light and simple, and that he can buy whatever he wants when he is somewhere else, but after thinking about it carefully, he probably didn't like what she used to buy, so he let her go.

    He couldn't wrong her, and he was the one who couldn't bear to part with her and insisted on dragging her to go with her.

    If he had to complain about anything, maybe she would be unhappy.

    "I'm going to wash up, and I'll clean it up with you later."

    "Well, let's go. I just calculated that you will be back soon, so I asked someone to put the water in, and hung the change of pajamas on the shelf for you." She is still a gentle and considerate wife.

    Li Lin smiled: "Thank you, madam."

    After all, he didn't stay any longer, and went to the bathroom to take a bath. When he came out, the maid had already?It's gone, there are two boxes that have been covered, and there is one left that she is worrying about which sets of clothes to take.

    Fortunately, the summer clothes are light and thin, otherwise this box would not hold a few sets.

    Seeing that he came out with clogs on, and the hair on his head was still dripping, she walked over to take the towel in his hand, pressed him to sit in front of the dressing table, and then wiped his hair.

    The night outside is cool, but the house is quiet, quiet and gentle.

    Mr. Li enjoys his wife's considerate service very much, his eyebrows and eyes are stretched, and his expression softens. He stretches out his hand to hold a strand of her hair, which is soft and soft, and has a faint fragrance, which is elegant and soft.  You can't smell it if you smell it carefully.

    He has never liked the smell on his body, but he is very addicted to the smell on her body.

    "Madam also washed today."

    "I've washed it." Su Wan shampooed her hair quite frequently, once every three or four days in winter, and only two or three days in summer. After a long interval, she felt uncomfortable.

    "I'm leaving tomorrow, and the road is inconvenient."

    Going out is really a headache, especially if the journey is far away, she feels her scalp numb when she thinks about it, and she doesn't know why she agreed to go with him at that time.

    Thinking of this, she glared at him: "It's all your fault."

    "Well, it's my fault." Li Lin shook her hand, and saw that her hair was almost dry, so he wanted to tidy it up with her. He sat by himself and watched her busy back and forth by herself.  Can't live.

    Su Wan squatted next to the box, and put the selected clothes on the chair, which was quite distressing. In fact, she wanted to bring every outfit, but it was a pity that the space was limited, so she could only choose.

    "Do you want to add another cage for you to put all these in?"

    "No, no, no." Su Wan shook her head, "If you can take as little as you can, take some, anyway, you can't wear so many."

    Su Guan is not ignorant, after all, it is not suitable to bring too many things when going out, it is almost enough, that is to say, she is going out, if only Li Lin is going by herself, just bring a few changes of clothes and leave.

    "I prepared a few sets of laundry for you, how do you see it?"

    "I can do it." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 834 I Didn't Know Madam Had Such Good Things?

    He has no problem with what he wears, as long as he has something to wear, he used to wear coarse linen, but he remembered something, so he went to the compartment where the clothes were placed.

    The rest of the clothes can be bought there, but she needs to bring a few more for the small clothes she wears inside, lest she can¡¯t find good fabrics when she gets it, or Mrs. Zhang is not around, so it¡¯s hard to find someone else to do it.  It's uncomfortable to wear.

    He remembered that all the small clothes she wore were put in a box, folded one by one and put away. On weekdays, when he was looking for clothes for her, he would just pick one of the same color.

    Possibly because he had to pack his things today, and the clothes inside were also a little messy. He took a look and really didn't know what to do.

    He hesitated for a moment, and was about to ask her to come and choose by herself, and asked her to bring a few more, when he saw a corner protruding from the bottom of the box, which looked like a book.

    He usually didn't notice that she still had books hidden in this box, so he couldn't help being a little curious.

    What kind of book is she that he can't read, and it is so tightly hidden?

    Although it's not a gentleman's job to randomly look through other people's things, but the two of them are husband and wife, what secrets does she have that he can't know?

    So he took the book out from the bottom of the box, flipped through two pages casually, and then froze for a moment, with a strange look on his face for a moment.

    In the end, he even smiled.

    He didn't even know that his wife still had this kind of book in her hand.

    "Ma'am."

    "Ma'am."

    "Ma'am, come here."

    Su Wan finally chose the dress to bring. Hearing his voice, he frowned slightly: "What's the matter? Do you have other clothes to bring?"

    Even so, she stood up and walked over to take a look. Just after entering the compartment door, she saw him holding a book in his hand, looking back at her with a meaningful smile.

    Su Wan's eyes fell on the book in his hand, her heart skipped a beat, and she almost fainted.

    Isn't this the plan for avoiding fire that Mrs. Li gave her when she got married?

    Depend on!

    How did he find this thing!

    Su Wan's face was blushing instantly, and he trotted over to grab it: "Li Jingyuan, why are you rummaging through my things! Give it back to me!"

    Ahhhh!

    It's over, it's over!

    Su Wan could almost foresee the future.

    Li Lin dodged her hand rushing over to snatch the book, and moved his fingers holding the book, smiling a little bewitchingly evil, faintly dangerous, he smiled and said: "I didn't know that Madam still had such a good thing in her hand."  ? Why hide here?"

    Su Wan continued to reach out to grab the book, but he lifted the book up, and she was not as tall as him, and she could only get it by jumping up, so she couldn't get it back. Hearing what he said, her face turned even redder: "  You are talking nonsense, what a good thing! Do you want to be beaten by me, give it to me, give it back to me!"

    "Why is it not a good thing? Since my wife has it, why hide it and take it out secretly? Why don't you take it out and let's study it together, and I don't have to look for it."

    Su Wan almost wanted to die: "I didn't secretly take it out to see! No! No! Don't talk nonsense!"

    And she didn't want to study with him either!

    To be honest, this person is now passionate about that matter. If she wants to lose her temper and refuse to touch him, he will toss her to pieces every few days. It is already very difficult for her to deal with it, and she really doesn't want to delve into it with him.

    In fact, she also knew that Mr. Li was known to be well-read, full of economics, and rich in learning, but he was a decent, dignified and easy-going young man in the past, and he definitely didn't want to delve into the idea of ??avoiding fire.

    Even if they meet, they will probably avoid it secretly, and will not really delve into the knowledge in this area.

    In this way, even if he has a lot of books, he will never have these things.

    Even when the two got together later, although he had some ideas, he would never let people look for some fire-avoidance map to observe and observe. He probably wanted his face.

    For him, this area is probably a blind spot of knowledge, so he doesn't know how to play tricks on weekdays.

    Su Wan couldn't imagine how he would torment her after reading this book.

    really is going to die.

    "Give it to me! Li Jingyuan, do you want to die! Don't look! You don't want to look!" Su Wan's face was flushed, and smoke was coming from the top of his head. He was embarrassed, ashamed and worried, really  I can't wait to dig a hole to hide myself.

    &nbsp; Although Li Lin wanted to tease her, but seeing that she was so angry, he couldn't continue anymore. He hugged her with one hand and stood firm, then returned the book to her, and coaxed her: "  Alright, alright, I¡¯ll give it back to you, don¡¯t be angry anymore.¡±

    "Look at you, Mr. Sun is just talking, anger and sadness are not good for your health."

    Su Wan felt that the book in her hand was very hot, and she wished she could just dig a grave and bury it. She was so ashamed and angry that she wanted to die: "It's not you! If you weren't angry with me, how could I be angry!"

    He hummed: "It's my fault, madam, don't be angry."

    "Also, I didn't secretly take it out to see it! No!" I'm shameless, right?

    "Okay, okay, no, we watched it together."

    "No!"

    "Okay, okay, no." Li Lin sighed, thinking that his wife is really shy, and this thing between husband and wife is actually very normal, but she is just shy.

    Probably because the two have just been together not long ago, it is normal for her to be a little shy, and after a while, there is probably nothing to be ashamed of.

    But he also likes to tease her, and he finds it quite amusing to see her blushing, ashamed and angry, wanting to stretch her paws to scratch him.

    Maybe in his eyes, his wife is good no matter what.

    "Don't be angry, I was wrong, let's go and rest."

    "You still said, who told you to look through my things." Su Wan breathed a sigh of relief, and finally regained some sense, she bit her lip, "This is really, really not oh, yes  When I got married, my mother gave it to me, just, every married girl has it, you understand, I didn't buy it."

    She was awkward: "I've kept it here too, and I haven't looked through it."

    This booklet was originally a hot potato in Su Wan's hands, and she couldn't throw it away, not in the warehouse, nor in the study room, and this booklet was not too small, and it couldn't fit in the box where she usually treasured the treasures of bank notes.  Not so precious to treasure up.

    After thinking about it, she stuffed it at the bottom of the box containing the small clothes. The small clothes were folded and put away. Even if he brought clothes for her on weekdays, he would not be able to rummage through her in this box.  So it has been hidden tightly.

    Who knew he would find out today.

    It's really (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 836

    Hearing what he said, Su Wan was relieved. If he had the ability to grab money from the clan, the competition between the two parties was a matter of who would win.

    However, it would be wrong to cheat ordinary people. The lives of ordinary people are already miserable. If something happens again, wouldn¡¯t it be fatal?  It would be too much to earn money for that kind of human life.

    But she thought of another thing: "It's just that Mr. Sun is pregnant with a child now, so is it appropriate for him not to be around?"

    "It's nothing. Mr. Sun probably thinks he's in the way and doesn't want to see him. Mr. Sun can feel more at ease when he's not here."

    Su Wan: ""

    It seems to be the same reason. She seems to have forgotten that this couple is unusual. They probably feel that they are more comfortable living alone and dislike each other as an eyesore.

    She stretched out her hand and frowned: "Then he will always come back when the baby is born? Let me tell you first, I don't care about the relationship between the two of you. If he doesn't come back when the baby is born, you will send him away."  Kick back."

    He calmly took out a book: "Madam, don't worry, he is still looking forward to his little girl, and he will come back by himself without our telling."

    Su Wan thought about it too, so he didn't care, climbed up the wooden couch and buried himself in the quilt, planning to sleep for a while, anyway, there was nothing to do, so it was just a catch-up sleep.

    The carriage went all the way from Shiqiao Village to Guiyan City, and left the city through the west gate, then took the official road and walked west.

    The official road was flat, the carriage didn't shake very much, and she slept comfortably this time.

    Li Lin was sitting beside her, half covered by the corner of the quilt, leaning against a soft pillow on his back, holding a book in his hand and looking at it. Seeing that she was sleeping comfortably, he stretched out his hand to stroke her hair, and smiled softly.  .

    As soon as she got into the carriage, she started to sleep. If she really could sleep, if she had known this, he shouldn't have let her go yesterday.

    It was already noon when Su Wan woke up again.

    The carriage stopped in the shade by the official road, and some guards took the utensils and lit a fire to cook. Someone went to cut some hay to feed the horses, and replaced the horses pulling the carriages with other horses.

    Jiubian was sitting by the fire, holding a bamboo stick in his hand and roasting a fish slowly. His whole body was lazy, and he seemed to be in a good mood.

    There is a stream next to the forest. Someone took off his shoes and went down to catch fish. There was a wooden bucket beside it, and several fish had been lost in it.

    The branches and leaves of the trees covered the sunlight that fell from the sky. Occasionally there were birdsongs in the forest, and there were gurgling streams. The environment was quiet and cool. Su Wan blew the cool breeze in the forest, and he was in a good mood.

    Xiao Sang fetched a basin of water for her to wash her face and hands: "Is Madam all right?"

    Su Wan hummed: "It's okay, I took a nap, what's for lunch today?"

    Xiao Sang said: "Today, some dry food was prepared in the kitchen, and the maidservant could not keep it for long. After discussing with Huifeng, he asked someone to cook some rice soup. After a while, he will eat some dry food and side dishes, and fish.  I bought a lot of fish, and I¡¯ll grill it later.¡±

    "What would Madam want to eat?"

    Su Wan thought for a while and said, "Let's eat the same as you, and you don't have to go to such trouble to get me a new one."

    Xiao Sang thought for a while before nodding: "Then let's eat fish."

    Su Wan nodded, looked up and saw that Li Lin was talking to Huifeng under the tree next to him, there was a breeze blowing in the forest, and the hair on the side was slightly raised, she smiled, feeling at ease.

    In the past, she was always hesitant about whether to go to the Western Wei Dynasty with him, but now that she thinks about it, if she was separated from him for too long, she must be very reluctant to part with her, but now she is secretly glad that if she hadn't followed, she would not have seen him when she woke up  , I don't know what it feels like in my heart.

    In short, it is not the current stability and stability.

    Li Lin saw that she looked over, said a few words with Hui Feng, and then came back and sat down beside her. Seeing her soft expression and clear eyes, he felt soft, and stretched out his hand to pull a strand of hair by her ear,  Only then did he ask her: "What would Madam want to eat?"

    "Grilled fish."

    "Grilled fish is also fine, I'll grill it for you."

    Before Su Wan could respond, he saw him standing up, went to the river to beg for two cleaned fish, and grilled them on the fire.

    Su Wan sat on the sidelines waiting and found it boring, so he asked him for one, and the two of them sat together to grill the fish, and occasionally applied some powdered spices, and after a while, the scent came.

    After the fish was grilled, the cooked rice soup came out, and the group ate steamed buns with the rice soup, and ate it with some side dishes and grilled fish.

    & nbsp; Su Wan ate half a piece of steamed bun, half a piece of fish, and drank half a bowl of rice soup, and felt that it was almost done.

    After dinner, I found a secluded place to relax with little Sang Xie Si'an and the other three. When I came back, the fire had been extinguished, probably because of water, and the ground was a little wet.

    After boarding the carriage again and continuing to set off, Su Wan was drowsy, slept for another afternoon, and settled in a town at night.

    The itinerary for the next few days is almost the same, eat something in the wild at noon to supplement, and find a town or village to settle down in the evening.

    Su Wan slept a lot in the first two days, that is, he occasionally got up and read a book to pass the time. It may be because he slept a lot and felt more and more tired. In the end, he really had no choice but to do something to pass the time.

    Then she suddenly remembered what she said earlier about setting up a girls' school.

    She planned to ask Li Lin about this one day before departure, but because of the fire-avoiding map, she couldn't think of it for a long time. Later, when she was in the carriage, she completely emptied her mind and couldn't remember it  .

    After hearing her thoughts, Li Lin was a little surprised, and then frowned slightly: "Your idea is certainly good, but it is really not easy to implement."

    "In this world, men are in power, and women's status is inferior to men. If you run this women's school and let women pursue equality between men and women, it will actually touch the interests of men. When the time comes, the royal family, officials, clans, and even the world  Every man in my life will become an obstacle, and I am afraid it will be very difficult to accomplish."

    It's like going to overthrow the rules of this world, where is it easy.

    It would be fine if the supreme authority were to do this, but if it were someone else, it would not be possible.

    For example, in Licheng, the Li family made rules requiring people to be monogamous. Once they found out that the punishment was harsh, they would not dare to disobey, but if they did it in other countries, they would not be able to make a splash.

    Licheng has also done a lot of good deeds in recent years, such as building roads and embankments, opening up wasteland for planting, and opening charitable halls to raise the elderly, young and lonely, but there is no girls' school.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 838

    Su Wan took a deep breath, and really stretched out his hand to pinch his waist: "What did you say? Who do you say will be infamous for thousands of years?"

    He frowned, and his ears were slightly red: "Madam, be gentle, be gentle."

    Su Wan snorted softly, and then let go: "Then what do you think should be done?"

    "You also know that I used to be a little girl in a boudoir. After I married you, I had nothing to do. I was idle all day long. I didn't know much about it outside, and my thoughts were not as comprehensive as yours. But I always feel that I should do something.  "

    Even if she cannot seek the so-called equality, she also wants the girls to live with confidence and dignity, and be respected by men, so she can say no.

    It's just that I finally want to work harder, don't be so salty fish doing nothing, but I was hit like a fallen leaf by his words.

    Li Lin stretched out his hand and patted a strand of hair on his shoulder, and said with a smile: "Just as you said earlier, let's try women's school and teach them some skills. In the peaceful world, people with skills can always live well.  Even in troubled times, you can probably make a living without starving to death."

    "As for the pursuit of equality, don't do it in the women's school. If something happens, your women's school will not be able to continue."

    "If you insist on doing something, I remember that you have some study rooms, why don't you ask someone to write some scriptures, just follow the fate. Maybe there are too many scriptures, and it's not sure if someone has these ideas."

    "What's the book?"

    Li Lindao: "I have to ask you this, you often read it."

    Su Wan dragged her chin with her small hand, and sighed: "But there are only stories about love and love in the storybook. I'm afraid no one likes to read this?"

    "And I also think it's a bit hypocritical. For example, I asked someone to write about a young girl who was oppressed and rose up to resist. Will she marry or not? If she doesn't marry, she will be lonely and widowed for a lifetime. In the eyes of others, it is quite bleak."

    "But if she is married, if she marries into a noble family, alas, this goes against the original idea of ??writing a book."

    "Then let her marry someone who is like-minded and similar, and the two of them will work hard together towards a better life."

    Su Wan sighed again: "That's okay, maybe this story book is not very exciting, and it is not very exciting. Girls don't like to read it very much, and it seems to be of no use."

    Probably what the girls like to read, the unspeakable stories between the noble son and the noble daughter, and ordinary women flying up the branches to marry into the noble family, there are ups and downs, slaps in the face.

    Li Lin thought for a while, and then suggested: "Then let's do women's school first."

    "also."

    Su Wan threw away these messy thoughts, and then started to make a plan for women's school, eat every bite, do what can be done first, and the results can be seen, and the rest will be put aside.

    Her movements were not slow, but within two days, she made the plan and considered all aspects.

    Probably two courtyards are enough for the academy, first find a ready-made one and buy it directly, if not, buy land to build it, but she needs to pay for the construction herself.

    Moreover, her female school is facing girls from ordinary families, so it is quite difficult to charge fees. At the beginning, it may not be possible to charge fees.

    Probably in the eyes of many people, what is the use of girls reading and going to school? When they grow up, they will marry into other people's homes to have children, husbands and children, so it is better to stay at home to work and share the burden of the family.  things.

    Therefore, there are probably many families who do not allow their girls to go to women's schools to learn crafts. In this way, not only can they not be charged, they may even be given some benefits, otherwise the matter will not be accomplished.

    But it's impossible for her to post money to the students, right?

    So she thought about it, and decided to open a few shops in the name of the academy, and then arranged for these girls to take on some jobs, and some of them were recorded in the account, so as to silence their family members and complete the matter.

    Two days later, she told Li Lin about her plan, and she finally got a good one.

    She secretly breathed a sigh of relief, a little happy: "Then let's do this."

    Li Lindao: "Before you said that you would give 29% of your annual income to him for charity, so you don't have to give it to him anymore. It's just right to use this money for female education in the future."

    "The operation of the women's school costs more at the beginning. To build a college, please sir, to buy a shop, you ask someone to keep an account and balance the accounts for several years. If you still invest a lot, you will continue to give money. If the college has  After entering the account, you can use it for other things.¡±

    Su Wan nodded. The money she gave to Jiubian was originally for charity, so it is appropriate to use it here.

    &nbsp; After thinking about it for the past two days, she also understood.

    The pursuit of equality is far away, let's be more down-to-earth, let the girls have some skills and the ability to make money, and anyone in the family who wants to eat should not respect her. In this way, many people are willing to marry them back and give them  respect.

    If she made a name for the women's education, and let the world know that the girls of the women's education are ingenious girls who can make money to support their families, and it is proud to marry them, then they can live a better life in this life.

    Although she can't change the world for them, she also gives them the opportunity to make their lives better.

    "Do you want me to hire someone to take care of this for you?"

    Su Wan nodded: "It would be best if someone can help, but it's best to be a woman, because it's a woman's school, and it's really inconvenient for a man. I plan to try it in Guiyan City first and see if it can help me."  Let's see Mrs. Xie and several other wives together."

    "If Guiyan City does a good job here, and then extends it to other places, then it will be fine to follow the gourd and copy it."

    "It's feasible." Li Lin also thought it was good, "Mrs. Xie should be willing. Noble ladies like them pay more attention to reputation. It is also beneficial for them to run such a women's school, so naturally they are willing."

    "However, the management of the women's school cannot be left in their hands. Otherwise, if someone has other ideas, I'm afraid it will be bad."

    "Of course I know it. I was thinking about setting up three managers, one in charge of teaching, one in charge of business operations, and one in charge of daily life. The three of them will check each other's accounts every month, and there will be less room for people.  Drill."

    The two were talking, and at the end, she suddenly thought of something, rolled her eyes, and leaned over again to yell softly.

    "Husband."

    "Huh?" He raised his eyes slightly, "What else?"

    Su Wan asked him: "What do you think is a good name for a female student? You can't call it a girl's female student. I thought about it a few times, but I still don't think it's suitable. Why don't you think of one for me."

    Li Lin thought about it carefully, and then said: "Since it is a female school that teaches crafts, why not change it to Qiqiao. It is said that on the Qiqiao Festival, girls have to beg for cleverness from the moon, and pray to the fairies in the sky to give them skillful skills, but  Begging for cleverness seems a little inappropriate, but Qiqiao is pretty good."

    Su Wan smiled lightly: "Qiqiao, doesn't that mean versatile and ingenious?"

    Li Lin nodded with a smile, and then saw her smile.

    "After that, I will be Qiqiao Girls' School." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 839 Lotus City

    The direction of the women's school has been determined. In the next few days, Su Wan made detailed plans for the two directions of the women's school and the shop.

    The academy has to arrange for teachers, and it is necessary to arrange for what kind of teachers to invite. The recruited students are also divided according to age, and the content of teaching is also biased.

    ?Su Guan sets the age of admission as above eight years old, and divides them into three stages according to age: big, middle and small.

    In middle school, in terms of skills, based on what I have learned before, I choose the direction I am good at to continue learning, and at the same time continue to learn literacy, etiquette, and sophistication.

    When you arrive at the university, you can continue to study skills, and you can do something in the embroidery workshops, teahouses, and restaurants affiliated to the academy. It is considered an internship. When the time comes, those who are good at embroidery will go to the embroidery workshops, and those who are good at cooking pastries will be teahouses and restaurants.  , It is the factory that makes fat powder and preserved fruit wine.

    After graduating from university, six years have passed, and the youngest girl is already fourteen years old. When the time comes, she will pass the assessment and go to work in the store affiliated to the academy. It will last for two years and the salary will not be low.

    Two years later, the youngest is also sixteen years old, and has reached the age of marriage. He has also learned knowledge and skills. Whether he is marrying or continuing to work, his life will be better.

    Furthermore, you can choose to leave some people as teachers in the academy or work in the shop.

    These are all future plans. In the first two years since the establishment of the academy, some changes have been made. Young girls will start directly from elementary school, and older ones will focus on teaching skills first.

    But she was worried that these people would skip the first four years and let the girls learn some crafts to work in the shop to get paid, and leave after two years, so she also made a rule, except for the first two years that older students can  Enter the university directly, and the rest must start from the elementary school.

    Of course, when making this plan, she also asked Li Lin, referring to the women's school in Licheng.

    There are also women's schools in Licheng, with similar ideas, so that women can read and understand the truth, know how to live, and they also have teaching on crafts, but different crafts have different learning time, the shortest is one month, the shortest  The length is five or six years.

    Licheng is better. Women who pass the assessment also have job arrangements. The shops in the city are all affiliated to Licheng, some are for rent, and some are run by the government office below Licheng. These can be arranged for others.  Work.

    This kind of rule is quite similar to that in the 1960s and 1970s. The land, pavements, and houses were owned by the public, but all their shops were owned by the public, and the houses were divided into two types.

    One is the housing of employees arranged by the public. People only have the right to live in it. If you are not in this position, you may have to move out. The other is ownership, which allows free buying and selling. There is a house deed and a land deed, but you have to go to the government office  for the record.

    Maybe the people are not as wealthy as the big clans, but basically they can eat and wear warm, live affluent and stable lives, and live a pretty good life.

    A few more days passed, and it was the fourth day of May. A group of people settled down in a lotus city. When Shen Shi entered the city gate, the group rented a courtyard with three entrances and planned to rest here. After all, this  I have been working in a carriage for more than ten days, and I am really exhausted.

    The small courtyard has three entrances, the first entrance is the location of the inverted seat, and the second entrance is the main courtyard. There are four wing rooms in the east, west, north, south, and south.

    The back room is a small attic, with a pond dug in the middle, and corridors on both sides. The lotus in the pond is growing just right now, the green leaves are round and green, the lotus stands in it, and there are many lotus pods among the lotus bushes  .

    In the pool, there was a small bamboo raft dangling on the water, and a long bamboo pole for punting beside it, as if to support the bamboo raft to pick lotus.

    Li Lin and Su Guan lived in the attic of the back room, Xie Si'an and Xiao Sang also arranged a room to live in the back room, and the rest lived in the main courtyard and the back room.

    Su Wan liked the lotus in the pool very much, and was eager to move up the bamboo rafts on the water, wanting to go up.

    However, after a day of running around on the road, I was really tired and hungry, so I had to go out to find something to eat first.

    Lotus City is a nearby big city, a land of fish and rice. The city is built around the lotus lake, which is rich in aquatic products such as fish, shrimps and crabs. In summer, the lotus in the lotus lake is in full bloom, which is a great sight.  Many guests came to appreciate the lotus and cool off.

    Especially not long after the Dragon Boat Festival, there was a lotus-picking female lotus-picking competition, which was quite lively, attracting people from nearby to come here to play.

    Of course, there are also dragon boat races on the day of the Dragon Boat Festival, but the Dragon Boat Festival is a big festivalOn this day, every family needs to worship their ancestors, and they can't come from far away. Only people from the city and nearby villages will come to watch the fun.

    A group of people went to a restaurant in the city for dinner, and the people next door talked about the dragon boat race and the lotus picking competition, and they were a little excited as they talked, arguing about who would win the championship this year.

    Su Wan ate half a bowl of lotus seed soup, feeling refreshed and feeling comfortable. She had seen a lot of dragon boat races, but this was the first time she had seen the lotus picking competition, and she felt a little eager to move.

    want to see.

    Li Lin put the prepared crabs on a plate in front of her, and asked her, "Would you like to watch the dragon boat race or pick lotus?"

    "I want to see it all." Su Wan took the plate, took a mouthful of crab meat, and was very satisfied. The crabs in this season are not big, but it is full of flavor after one bite. She likes it, and this is already the third one.  .

    Jiu Bian on the opposite side paused, hesitated for a while and said to the two: "How about the subordinates go first, and the young master and madam stay and watch the game before leaving?"

    "You go first?" Su Wan looked up at him, a little confused, "Is it urgent?"

    Jiu Bian was in a hurry, he was anxious to make money, if he went late, maybe someone else would get there first.

    However, due to the gaze cast by his young master, he could only say: "It's not in a hurry, it's just that the subordinates are anxious, and the subordinates are anxious to make money"

    Su Wan nodded: "Since you are in a hurry, let's go."

    Jiubian heard the words and looked at Li Lin, as if asking, Li Lin also nodded when he saw this: "Go if you want, you need to be careful when crossing the border."

    Su Guan finished eating the crabs in silence, and reached out to pick up another one, but was stopped by the person beside him who stretched out his chopsticks.

    She looked up at him, but heard him say: "There are three, I can't eat any more."

    She nodded, seemed a little unhappy, Li Lin was about to say a few words to her, but saw her turn her head to eat something else, so he stopped talking.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 840 She probably doesn't want to be a foolish king and queen with him

    After returning to the attic and lying down after washing, he reached out and rubbed her stomach, and then sighed: "It's not that I won't give you food, but it's not good to eat too much."

    "In a few days, it will be you"

    "There are still five or six days left. It's so far away." Su Wan snorted softly. Her appetite was small, and she felt a little uncomfortable after eating too much, but she was too tired and didn't want to  To move, I had to ask him to rub it for me.

    "It's far away, but it's not good to eat too much. When you used to eat crabs, you could eat two crabs at most, but now you have three."

    "But these three are small, one is very small." Su Wan poked her finger, "Do you think this crab is delicious when it is wrapped in flour and fried?"

    Li Lin had no choice but to: "Why don't you go out tomorrowno, the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow to see if there are any crabs that do this, but you are only allowed to eat three, and you can't eat more. Also, you are not allowed to eat tomorrow."

    "Fried June Yellow." She thought about the taste, and she was still looking forward to it. If she couldn't eat it tomorrow, she couldn't eat it. She could bear it and eat it later.

    "June Yellow? It's not called that here. It's called Dragon Boat Crab. It is said that you can eat it after Dragon Boat Festival until the end of June, and I heard that there are not many people to catch. We just happened to eat it.  In a few days, there will be people who are good at this way to eat, I am afraid it will be difficult to snatch it."

    Su Wan glanced at him: "I don't believe it, this Lotus City looks pretty big, Jiubian, who waits to make money at every turn will do something, I'm afraid there are many industries in this city."

    "It should be quite a lot." Li Lin smiled, "He is really talented in this area. Although he has a lot of industries now, the money he makes seems to be innumerable, but he was not so good before.  It¡¯s just a normal business.¡±

    Su Wan thought to himself, Jiubian, the Minister of Economic Affairs, is really outstanding, as good as heaven.

    "I think I delayed him to make money." Su Wan felt a little guilty. If she delayed, she would hurry up and go to the border now.

    "It doesn't matter." Li Lin didn't care much, he thought it was fine at the moment, after all, he wouldn't be able to eat without this point, and it's worth a little more or less of cheating others.

    Su Wan leaned into his arms, and said in a muffled voice, "I want to ask, do you want to go with him first"

    "I'll go with him first?" He frowned slightly, and looked down at her, "What's wrong? Did someone say something? Ma'am?"

    "No one said it." The people under him are not the kind who dare to arrange her affairs, and they don't dare to look disrespectful along the way, but she always feels that she is really delayed  his business.

    If he brings people there by himself, the carriage can run faster, and they are all men, so it is not impossible to sleep outside at night, but with her, the carriage must go slower, not to mention the bumps, and every day has to be counted  Where to settle for the night, life wasted time.

    If it's really for sightseeing, it doesn't matter, but he has something to do, so it's not good.

    She feltshe probably didn't want to be a foolish king and queen with him.

    Today, after listening to Jiu Bian that he had to take a step first, she had an idea in her heart, let him go first, and then she would just walk slowly, so that no one would be delayed.

    She stretched out her hand to curl a lock of his long hair, and played with her fingers one by one: "I just don't want to delay your business."

    "Don't worry, ma'am, there is nothing to delay." He smiled, stretched out his hand to stroke her hair with a soft expression, "If it is really too urgent, or too important to be done, or if there is something  What danger, I probably won't bring my wife with me."

    He is not a person who can't tell the seriousness of things. Since he brought her, he can naturally.

    Su Wan said: "This is what I think. You guys rest here for a day tomorrow. After the Dragon Boat Festival, you and Jiu Bian go first. I will stay here for a few more days. After watching the lotus picking competition, you continue to go west.  Just think that I want to watch the lotus picking competition."

    "I'm not in a hurry to go on the road later. When the time comes, I will stop and go. If I meet a town, I will stay for two days before leaving. I won't delay your business. I will treat it as going out to play."

    "If you're worried, I'll write to you when I get to the border, and then you can pick me up and cross the border."

    The junction of Eastern Zhao and Western Wei is a place of steep mountains. The world calls it Endless Mountain. There are hundreds of thousands of mountains and forests, and the mountains are steep and the road is not very convenient.

    What's more, there are a group of robbers hiding there all the year round. They don't know where the old nest is in the deep mountains. Even if the court has spent great efforts to suppress the bandits, these people hide in the mountains. When the officers and soldiers leave, they come from the mountains again.  inside out??, get together again.

    People in the world call them endless bandits, and they need to be careful when crossing the border, otherwise it is impossible to say that they will die in this mountain.

    "And I'm really tired, I don't want to ride in a carriage all day long, and I don't want to waste your time, is this okay? Husband~Brother Jing Yuan~" She went to shake his arm as she spoke.

    Li Lin felt his scalp go numb, and sighed helplessly: "Don't call me that."

    But Su Wan refused: "Why can't I call you like that anymore, is it possible that you still want others to call you like that?"

    This is really unfair.

    I think he has been a vegetarian for more than ten days, his wife is in his arms, and he is still talking about his husband and brother. If he doesn't have the slightest idea, he is really not a human being.

    It's just that the journey is tiring, and he can't do anything, it's just torturing him.

    "Next time I'll let you yell, I'll let you yell enough, be good, and go to sleep."

    He pushed her back into his arms, but Su Wan refused: "What on earth are you thinking?"

    Li Lin was silent for a while, and then said: "If you are really tired, and you don't feel unhappy that I am not by your side, it is fine."

    "Lianhua Town is far from the border. If you focus on the speed of the carriage, it will take fifteen days to arrive. If you just walk and stop and walk slowly, it will take about twenty days."

    "I rushed there with them, and when I got there, I went to check it out. When I have a decision, I will confirm the matter first, arrange it, and then come to pick you up."

    "But as I said before, when you arrive at the border, you need to wait for me to pick you up. Even if I have something to do and can't come, you need to wait for the person I arranged to pick you up before crossing the border."

    "That Endless Mountain is really dangerous, you can't mess around."

    Li Lin was really afraid of her messing around. Although everyone in the entourage could score one against ten and had high martial arts skills, he was afraid that he would encounter too many gangsters, and then she would be in danger.

    "Did you hear that?"

    "I heard it, I heard it, don't worry, you don't know who I am the most, I regret my life the most, how could I do such a thing and put myself in danger." (Remember the website URL:  www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 841 Are You Aren't Afraid Of Madame Getting Angry?

    After calculating the itinerary, Li Lin thought it would be good for him to take a step first.

    If she walked slowly all the way, if she was tired, she would rest slowly in the town where she settled for two days, and it would take 20 days to reach the border, and maybe even more. Besides, she probably wanted to stay in Lotus City to watch the lotus-picking competition,  In this way, it may be a month before we arrive at the border.

    If he set off on horseback the next day, he didn't mind spending the night in the wild. The horse could still run a distance at night. In this way, it would only take six or seven days to reach the border, and it would also take six or seven days to reach the destination.

    During the period of about ten days, he can take people to check the situation of the river first, to confirm the matter first, and when the time is almost up, he will return to pick her up.

    Even if he really doesn't have time to spare, he can send someone to pick her up.

    But the premise is that she herself will not be someone who does not wait for him and sneaks people across the border.

    He waited for a while, and seeing that she was asleep, he got up and changed into a long gown, and went to the front yard to look for Jiubian.

    At night, the cool breeze was blowing, and the lake surface in the courtyard was sparkling, reflecting the lanterns under the corridor. A red lantern hung under the eaves, reflecting the water surface was red.  The red lanterns were replaced.

    It's not very comfortable to look at.

    Don't look at the lotus flowers planted in this pond. It is a beautiful view during the day, but it is really not good. If it is not cleaned up, mosquitoes and water bugs will easily grow. The water is so close, and the house is full of water vapor. It is not good for the body to live for a long time.

    Jiubian found a room in the East Wing to live in, and there was a bright hall in the middle, and it was Huifeng and Zhao Mingjing who lived opposite him. At this time, the two drank wine with a plate of side dishes, and Zhao Mingjing followed  After several days in the carriage, I was so tired that I was exhausted, so I went to bed early now.

    "I said, the young master really wants to take this person to the Western Wei Dynasty?" Jiubian raised his eyes and looked at the room next door, feeling a little upset.

    ?Probably because of different positions and different thoughts, in the past, he was the only one who took advantage of others, and if others took advantage of him, it was a loss.

    However, Li Lin thought that if Zhao Mingjing could learn well and be a good emperor in the future, it would be a good thing for the people of the world, and the other thing would be the Jinning government's affairs.

    Returning to the wind: "Naturally."

    "You said today that you have to leave first. Do you leave tomorrow or the day after tomorrow? Tomorrow is the Dragon Boat Festival, and you will only leave after a festival."

    Nine debates stopped: "We don't value these things."

    ? It¡¯s a holiday, a family reunion is a holiday. People like him don¡¯t even know who their parents and ancestors are, so they really don¡¯t have much expectation for the holiday.

    Thinking of this, he stretched out his hand and patted his forehead. He seemed to be married and already had a family. Soon, he seemed to be a father.

    He reached out and patted his forehead: "Forget what I just said."

    Hui Feng smiled silently: "Actually, it's good for your marriage to end well."

    Jiubian nodded, indeed, it is good to have a knot.

    At this moment, Li Lin walked in from the door under the moonlight. The two were slightly surprised, and Jiu Bian grinned: "What kind of wind is this that brought you here, come here, sit down quickly  .¡±

    Li Lin sat down on the side, Jiubian took a clean wine glass to pour him wine, Li Lin shook his head: "I don't want to drink, I will go back after sitting for a while."

    Jiu Bian clicked his tongue: "Master, I'm afraid that my wife will tell me about it when I go back."

    Li Lin glanced at him, reached out for the teacup and poured himself a cup of tea: "If you know, ask, you two drink it yourself."

    Jiu Bian swished open his fan, and smiled flirtatiously: "Speaking of which, Madam is amazing, she can manage you like this, son, I admire, admire."

    Li Lin didn't even bother to pay attention to him. He stretched out his hand to hold the tea lid, and picked up the powdered tea in the teacup. Then he said: "Don't leave tomorrow, I will walk with you the day after tomorrow."

    "Are you going together too?" The two were stunned for a moment, and Jiu Bian became strange, "You go with me first, what should Madam do? Young Master, I'm afraid it's not good to do this, aren't you afraid Madam will be angry?"

    "It's not enough to be angry. She brought it up by herself, saying that she wanted me to go there with you, and go and deal with the business first, so as not to delay the matter."

    "This will not delay things. Besides, the order from the court has not yet come down, so there is no rush."

    Although it is true that the matter is not in a hurry, after hearing this, I feel very comfortable. Although he can't control what kind of wife the young master marries, but the wife understands the righteousness and puts the business first, which is really heart-warming.  comfortable.

    "It's okay, let's go and have a look first." Li Lin repeated his previous thoughts, "Let her??Stay here for a few more days, and take a rest first, she probably wants to watch the lotus picking competition, so that's just right.  "

    "When the things here are over, let her go slowly, stop and go, and don't feel too tired. When I get to the border, I will come back to pick her up."

    Jiu Bian thought for a while, then nodded: "That's fine. As long as you don't cross the border, you will take the official road along the way, and you will not be in any danger with so many guards. It is not safe to cross the border."

    "My lord is really worried. I'll contact the bodyguard bureau in the city and ask them to arrange some people to go with me. If there are too many people, it will be shocking. When the time comes, some bugs blocking the way will dare to have any thoughts."

    "There is no need for people in the bodyguard bureau. Sometimes the more people you arrange, the more people will feel that there is something good." Li Lindao, "I will take six away to protect you, and the remaining twelve are almost the same."

    "Huifeng will stay here. You can arrange things around Madam at that time, but you have to remember that no matter what reason she uses, you can't take her across the border without hearing from me."

    Hui Feng nodded in response: "Yes, young master."

    After answering, he thought about Zhao Mingjing again: "What about Mr. Zhao?"

    Li Lin frowned: "He should stay with you."

    Zhao Mingjing's body is average, and he has never learned martial arts before. That is to say, when he came to Li Lin's side, he was taught some basic skills to strengthen his body.  Su Wan is not as good.

    Even Li Lin wanted to take him there, but he couldn't bear the long-distance travel and fatigue, and if he got sick on the way, he would delay things.

    In this case, it is better to keep him.

    "This kid's health is not generally bad." Jiubian shook his head helplessly, "After returning, I need someone to strengthen the training."

    Otherwise, if you die early, no matter how good you teach, it will be a waste of effort.

    Li Lin hummed, expressing that he understood. He also felt that Zhao Mingjing's body was a little weak, and he really should practice hard.

    He finished the tea in the teacup, then stood up: "Drink slowly, I'm going back."

    "Young Master, walk slowly." (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 842 Madam is especially good at sophistry, I feel ashamed

    The two watched him go, and then started chatting again.

    Jiu Bian sighed and said: "Actually, life is not bad like a son, but a woman like a madam is really rare."

    Su Wan has indeed done a good job. She has always treated them with great courtesy. She never puts on the airs of the mistress and treats them like she treats her husband's friends.

    She even worried about their starting a family and starting a business. For a nagging person like Bu Ju, she occasionally had some correspondence with him, coaxing the nagging old man to treat her like his own daughter.

    Good temperament, good patience, meticulous in doing things, and can distinguish the importance of things.

    Moreover, the relationship between her and Li Lin has always been very good, and the husband and wife are loving and harmonious.

    To be able to marry such a wife is naturally as good as it gets.

    Huifeng disagreed with these words: "Madam is indeed good, but you can't say that other women can't talk badly. If you say this, you are not afraid of being beaten by Mr. Sun."

    "If you want me to say it, women in this world are like all kinds of flowers in this world, each with its own advantages."

    Jiu Bian lazily lay on the chair, smiled: "That's right, but there are always some peanuts that are better and more beautiful, like the well-raised peonies that are all over the world, and there is no one that can compare.  "

    "Speaking of which, I heard that you treat that little girl of the Zhang family very well. That little girl has a sharp mouth. If you quarrel, you may not be able to quarrel with her."

    Jiubian and Huifeng had no friendship before. Huifeng used to be a secret guard and rarely appeared in front of people, and Huifeng was still Li Lin's secret guard.  Is it not good, maybe someone will think you have other thoughts.

    That is to say, he went to Dongzhao, and Huifeng was mentioned to stay with Su Guan as a guard on the bright side. He only said a few words. Later, Li Lin and Su Guan got married and lived in Jingpingyuan.  If they had nothing to do, they would go to stay with them, and the two of them had some contacts.

    Huifeng said: "There is nothing between me and her now, don't talk nonsense and ruin the girl's reputation."

    "Hey, what is fame or not? We people don't pay attention to this. If you like it, just go after it. The son and wife are definitely optimistic about it."

    Hui Feng didn't answer, in fact he didn't know what to do, he was afraid that in the girl's heart, he was an older brother, no different from others, if other people talked nonsense, she didn't like it, when she got married, the person she liked  Because of these rumors, what should I do if I don't want to be with her.

    Seeing that he didn't answer, Jiubian stopped asking, raised his glass and continued to drink with him: "Come on, drink some more, I won't leave tomorrow anyway, it's okay to drink more."

    Huifeng drank with him.

    When Huifeng was working as a secret guard, he didn't drink at all, and he didn't have a lot of alcohol. Later, he started to work for Li Lin, and sometimes he had to drink a little. He didn't dare to look for the secret guards in the house, so he looked for the rest on duty.  The guard drinks, and if Jiubian comes back, he will ask him to drink.

    In the past two years, the amount of alcohol is quite good.

    The night breeze outside was cool, and the two sat in the room drinking wine, chatting occasionally, and the atmosphere was quite good.

    The next day is the Dragon Boat Festival. Although I am in a foreign country, the holidays always look like a festival, and it is a festival like the Dragon Boat Festival, which is really not good.

    In the early morning of the next day, Su Wan got up early, took people to the street, bought some zongzi and calamus leaf charms, saw someone selling salted duck eggs, bought some, and just had breakfast when he came back  For food, she asked Huifeng to share the food with each person.

    There are a lot of fish, shrimps and crabs in the water town, and naturally there are many ducks, and the craftsmanship of making salted duck eggs is also good. For breakfast, Su Wan ate one, and the inside was full of oil. It was served with white porridge, and it was quite good.

    After breakfast, the group planned to watch the dragon boat race. Su Wan gave Li Lin the talisman woven with calamus leaves to hang on his waist where he used to hang the jade pendant, and said helplessly, "This talisman is rough.  Some, but let¡¯s use it as it is, after today, just don¡¯t want it.¡±

    "It's just inconvenient to worship the ancestors, and I can't go to offer incense to my mother."

    "It's okay, I'm away all year round, and there are always people going to worship at the Li Family Ancestral Hall on festivals. On Mother's side, after we go back, we can go and burn incense sticks for her."

    In Shiqiao Village for more than a year, Li Lin took Su Wan to pay homage to Shi Qinsang frequently. He would go there on several major festivals and death anniversaries. He was afraid that if he left in the future, he would have no chance to go again.  .

    After his side was finished, he tied the talisman for her in turn, and then picked out hairpins for her in her jewelry box, and couldn't find what he wanted.

    &nbsp; "Didn't you bring your pomegranate hairpin?"

    "No."

    "Then go buy one later."

    "Forget it." Su Wan refused, "It's useless to buy it, and I need to make room for it. Besides, even if I buy it again, it's not as good-looking as the one at home. When I went out in the morning, I met someone  Those who sell pomegranate flowers, let¡¯s go buy one in a while, and that¡¯s all.¡±

    The main reason is that she has a lot of hairpins, and I don't want to buy these again and won't use them a second time.

    "Okay, I'll buy you a pomegranate flower later."

    After packing up, the group went out to watch the dragon boat race at Lianhua Lake. On the way, they met an old flower seller carrying a basket. Li Lin bought one, trimmed it and gave it to her as a hairdresser.  decorated.

    It was the first time for Su Wan to bring this kind of real flower, but she felt that it was a bit fresh, she covered her mouth and smiled, and wanted to reach out and touch it from time to time.

    Li Lin had no choice but to laugh at her: "You, you don't want the hairpin, but this fresh flower."

    The pomegranate hairpin he gave her in the past was worth thousands of gold, but now this flower is only worth a few pennies.

    Su Guan pursed her lips and smiled lightly, with smiles in her eyes: "Although hairpins are good, I don't lack hairpins, and ah, think about it, although the pomegranate hairpin is precious, it's not as good as this real flower.  good."

    Li Lin snorted: "I don't know there is such a reason, so let's hear it."

    Su Wan said: "This flower blooms and falls, which is a natural sight. The falling of the petals is actually not a sad thing. After the flowers fall, they will give birth to fruit seeds, which will be the reproduction of offspring and new life."

    "Although the hairpin is good, it is also set at the most beautiful time, but it is fake after all, it cannot be made real, so it is not as good as this real flower."

    Li Lin tapped the palm of his hand with the piccolo, and smiled: "Madam is especially good at sophistry, I am ashamed of myself, I am ashamed of myself."

    After that, he shook his head and laughed.

    Su Wan took his arm with a smile, and also smiled: "Where is the husband talking, when it comes to this, I am still far inferior to you, husband."

    The couple

    Jiubian and Ren walked behind, their teeth were sore from hearing it.

    It's just a pomegranate flower that costs a few pennies, and they can still name a flower.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 843 What?  Are you sour?

    Jiu debated Yuanyou who was on the side: "Look at them, look at them, it's really"

    Yuanyou just bought a few meat sandwiches on the side of the road. The meat inside the meat sandwiches is thick and juicy, and after one bite, the meaty soup overflows the mouth, and it is very fragrant.

    He was eating to his satisfaction at the moment, and he was a little unhappy when he was teased by Jiu Bian, but he still took a look and said nonchalantly, "What's the matter, what's so strange, isn't it just like that."

    These are small scenes, he has seen them a lot, so just pretend he didn't see them.

    Jiu argued: "Hey, don't you think, don't you think they are tired and crooked?"

    "No." Yuanyou was surprised, "Isn't this a normal couple like this? Why? Are you sour?"

    "I'm sour? Why am I so sour?" Jiubian twitched, "I just feel a little a little weird."

    "You will be sour."

    "I'm not sour!"

    "You are sour! Sour!"

    Yuan You finished eating one meatloaf, and then started to eat the second one: "You also have a wife, if you have the ability to find your daughter-in-law, you can use your strength to hurt others."

    Go sour others with Sun Xiang?

    Jiubian imagined that he and Sun Xiang were like the two before him. Just thinking about it made his scalp numb and his whole body was not right.

    He shivered, and then said: "Yuanyou, do you have any brotherhood? I'm already like this, and you still say such things!"

    "Brotherhood?" Yuanyou stopped eating the meat sandwich, looked him up and down, his eyes were quite disgusting, "Since when did I have brotherhood with you? You don't even think about how much you have cheated on me."  What time? What kind of brotherhood are you talking about with me? I'll let you know my enthusiasm."

    "Go your way, get out of here."

    After finishing speaking, Yuanyou snorted, quickly disposed of the meat sandwich in his hand, then wiped his mouth and squeezed forward, ignoring him.

    Jiu Bian's face turned green when he saw it, Yuanyou, a stupid thing, has actually learned a lot.

    He thought for a while, and planned to find another person to bully him. He scanned the crowd, and then saw Zhao Mingjing who was wearing a blue gown. Zhao Mingjing was twelve years old. He was slender, but a little thin. He looked like a taciturn person.  teenager.

    He put one hand on Zhao Mingjing's shoulder, and then asked him: "Young Master Zhao, can you hold on with this body? If you can't, let's make arrangements and send you back."

    Zhao Mingjing rolled up his sleeves and glanced at him indifferently. Originally, he didn't want to pay attention to people, but ignoring them was really inappropriate and rude, so he said: "Mr.  You bothered."

    After finishing speaking, he looked ahead, looking calm and clear.

    Jiu Bian smiled and said: "Look at your husband and wife, is the relationship really good? Your husband used to think that the beauty of a woman is nothing more than that, and he didn't even bother to look at it.  It is good to know women, now that I know it, it will be different."

    "Listen, now he can say anything deceitful."

    "I heard that there is a Fengyue building in Lianhua City. I heard that the girls in that building are excellent whether they dance or play and sing. I will take you to have a look and let you know how good this woman is.  "

    Zhao Mingjing glanced at him sideways, with some disdain in his eyes, he snorted coldly and fell silent.

    "Hey, what's your attitude? You just listen to a song and watch a dance, and you don't do anything, so you can't go. I said, Mr. Zhao, don't be like this"

    Li Lin and Su Wan walked in front, and the rest of the people followed behind half a meter away. There were not many people, and they were not far away, so the people in front naturally heard the voices behind them.

    Su Wan tugged at Li Lin's sleeve, frowned slightly, and asked softly, "What is he trying to do?"

    "Don't worry, just leave him alone." Li Lin stretched out his hand and frowned. He didn't tease Zhao Mingjing once or twice along the way of Jiubian.

    However, Li Lin also let him go, just to add a test to Zhao Mingjing, let him know how to keep his heart, don't let others take him into the ditch with just a few words.

    "Don't worry, he'll just tell you that you don't dare to go." Now that you're married, you also have the constraints of marriage, even if you just listen to music and watch dancing, you can't run to that messy place anymore.

    Even though this man talks so much, he still knows it in his heart.

    Su Wan snorted, and then ignored it.

    lotusThe Flower City is built around the Lianhua Lake. You don¡¯t need to go out of the city to watch the dragon boats, and you don¡¯t even need to sit in a carriage. A group of people walked through several streets and arrived at the embankment after walking for less than two minutes.  Then we came to the river embankment where the view is.

    There are many hawkers selling fruits, flowers, and various foods on the river embankment. It is very lively. Some of them have become bankers and can bet on today's dragon boat race. There are also many people betting on the side, but because of  There are ordinary people here, and the bets are not too much. Most of them are a few taels of silver, and some of them are a few copper coins.

    Seeing that the flowers were all freshly picked, Su Wan wanted to buy some, and bought some fruits and food along the way, so that he could eat them while watching the dragon boat race.

    But she just opened her mouth, and she didn't move. The flowers were picked by Li Lin, and the fruits and food were picked by Huifeng Yuanyou.

    But when she was out of the house, she had to go through their hands when she wanted to buy anything, lest someone tampered with something, and she couldn't see it herself, and touched something that shouldn't be touched.

    They bought a lot of flowers, so they even bought a flower basket. Su Wan placed the flowers in the flower basket one by one, made a flower arrangement and held it in his hand, which looked quite interesting.

    The flower seller was an old uncle. Seeing that they were well dressed and accompanied by a maidservant, he asked, "Are the nobles here from other places?"

    Hui Feng nodded: "My son and wife are out to play, and they happened to stop here. I heard that there is a dragon boat race, so I came to have a look."

    "Those guys have to go a little further. There is a viewing platform over there. It's better to watch the dragon boat race. You can't see much here, but you have to pay to go in there. If you don't need this money  , just for the dragon boat race, let¡¯s go there.¡±

    Hui Feng thanked and said: "Thank you for reminding me, uncle, we are new here, but we don't know where to see the scenery. No, I just want to find a place to see."

    "No thanks no thanks."

    Huifeng thanked the uncle who sold the flowers, and a group of people walked along the embankment to the other side, intending to find a good place to watch the scenery.

    After walking for another quarter, I came to the edge of a viewing platform. A gazebo was built on top of the viewing platform to keep out the wind and rain. There were stone tables and benches inside, and a row of chairs behind it.

    However, there are railings in the past, and there are still people guarding them, and you need to pay to pass.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 844 Nine Debates

    Hui Feng stepped forward to chat with the gatekeeper, Su Wan and Li Lin stood aside, and smiled when he saw this: "Hui Feng is becoming more and more eloquent, anyone can chat a little."

    Back then, when Huifeng was arranged to be beside her, he was still a taciturn boy. He was about the same age as Li Lin, but he didn't like to talk very much. He was quiet and calm, like a shadow, and like a  It was a gust of wind in the cold night, and there was no trace of it when it blew gently.

    It is said that among many hidden guards, his qinggong is the best.

    Li Lindao: "Everyone is growing, so it's good."

    "It's really good."

    This man, with more skills, can walk a wider path. Li Lin has a new arrangement for him, so he naturally took a fancy to his skills, thinking that he will be able to bear this burden in the future.

    Hui Feng had a few conversations with people, and rented a gazebo. After he paid the money, a person opened the railing and walked out, leading them to the viewing platform.

    There is a row of pavilions on the viewing platform, which are divided into pavilions one by one. The position facing the water is the corridor, and people pass through here. The pavilion ordered by Huifeng is just the sixth position from the viewing platform.  There are two stone tables inside and two rows of benches behind it.

    "Guests, please take a seat. Someone will serve food later. This is a gift. The dragon boat race will start in a while. I hope the guests will enjoy watching."

    After finishing speaking, he saluted and left.

    Su Guan stood on the fence and looked at the lake for a while. The wind blew, bringing the fragrance of lotus and the coolness of the river. She took a deep breath and felt that her mind was open and comfortable.

    Li Lin stood beside her, blowing the wind and looking at the lake with her. Seeing that she seemed to be in a good mood, there was a smile in his eyes. After she had blown the wind for a while, he dragged her back.

    "Come back and sit down, and blow it again when you watch the dragon boat, so as not to blow too much, and you will have a headache at night."

    Su Wan hummed in a low voice, and obediently followed him into the gazebo. At this moment, someone brought food, including tea, seasonal fruits, dried fruits, and another table had one or two plates of pastries and a few rice dumplings.

    Dragon Boat Festival is the time to eat zongzi.

    However, they also brought a lot of things themselves. Some of the guards held baskets with tea and food in them. Some of them were bought by Su Wan when he went out in the morning, and some were just bought from roadside vendors.

    Xiao Sang also took out a small incense burner, lit a piece of incense, green smoke curled up, and a lotus-like smell spread out in the room.

    Su Wan did remember this fragrance, and there was this fragrance in the house where she lived, and it seemed to have the effect of repelling insects and dispersing poison.

    People on the viewing platform came one after another, and there were people in the pavilions on both sides, but they were all talking about the dragon boat race this time. It was a bit noisy, but it was also lively. Is it a festival or a competition?

    "This time, the dragon boat in Xicheng District must win the prize."

    "It must be from Dongcheng District!"

    "Xicheng District!"

    "Everyone, my Beicheng District is not bad either!"

    "Nancheng District also refuses to give up!"

    "The Lizhou Chamber of Commerce will definitely win the championship this year!"

    Lianhua City belongs to Lizhou, the westernmost continent of Eastern Zhao, and to the west is the land of Lizhou, which is a relatively large continent. The state capital is in the middle, and the lotus pond is on the edge.

    The Lizhou Chamber of Commerce is a chamber of commerce led by several clans in Lizhou. Most of the business operations in Lizhou are in the hands of the chamber of commerce, and its reputation and prestige are extremely high.

    Jiubian, Yuanyou and Li Lin Su Wan were sitting at the same table. Seeing that Su Wan was listening to the words next door, Jiubian said, "Lizhou Chamber of Commerce, if Madam is interested, just let the young master tell you. You don't need to know what the young master knows."  few."

    Li Lin glanced at him: "I do remember that the girl from the Shui family in the chamber of commerce seemed to love you very much, and even chased you back then. If you hadn't run so fast, I'm afraid I would have become a Shui family a long time ago."  The son-in-law of Chenglong Kuai."

    "That's right." Yuan You also stabbed the knife, "I think back when you wanted to use someone else's water house, the water girl was like a lotus flower in the water, and when the girl liked you, she ran faster than a rabbit.  Soon."

    Su Wan: "!!!"

    Nine debates, it really is Neptune, and he's a scumbag!

    Jiubian was watched with condemning eyes by the people present, and stretched out his hand to cover his face with the fan in his hand. Then he shouted: "This is really wronged!"

    After finishing speaking, he glared at Yuanyou angrily: "I think you are taking revenge on me, so you are talking about me in front of your wife."talk!  "

    Su Guan snorted coldly: "Mr. Xu, you are married now, don't be Miss Shui today, Miss He tomorrow, or Miss Hai tomorrow, if you are not careful, Mr. Sun will let you know  What do you mean life is better than death?"

    Jiubian almost vomited blood: "No, ma'am, don't believe what they say. There were quite a few girls chasing the young master back then. If you want to settle the score, you can ask the young master to settle the score."

    "There is also Yuanyou. Don't look at Yuanyou who is tall and burly. He is rough, especially edible, and stupid. There are still girls chasing him, saying that he is strong and able to work."

    Li Lin coughed lightly: "What you said is wrong. I think it was seven or eight years ago when I went to Lizhou Prefecture. I was still a boy of fourteen or fifteen years old.  Just thinking, there is no girl chasing me, right?"

    Su Wan tugged at his sleeve: "You still want a girl to chase you, don't you?"

    "I don't want to think about it, I'm not explaining some situations that are impossible to happen, am I?"

    But Jiubian didn't want to let him go, so he said to Su Wan: "Ma'am, don't believe him, even if the young master was only fourteen or fifteen years old, he was born white and handsome, how could there be no girls who fell in love with him."

    "I still remember a girl asking him: Little brother, how old are you? Do you want to go home with your sister? There is delicious food at home"

    He also deliberately pinched his throat to pretend to be a girl's voice, and his tone was slightly coaxing. As he spoke, he himself burst out laughing, and couldn't even sit on the stone bench, and fell to the ground with a bang.

    But he didn't pay attention to these, and sat there laughing like crazy.

    Someone passed by in the corridor, and he couldn't help but look at him a few more times, thinking he was crazy.

    Li Lin raised his eyes and glanced at him indifferently. He stopped instantly as if being strangled by the neck, patted his buttocks and sat back on the stone bench, lowering his head and not daring to do it again.

    Su Wan drank the tea silently, endured it for a long time, and couldn't help it anymore, burst out laughing.

    Little brother.

    Hahaha.

    I don't know what Li Jingyuan's expression was at that time.

    Hahaha!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 845 But Young Master Has a Wife Now

    Jiu Bian lowered his head and dared not speak, seeing that it was Su Wan laughing like this, his scalp tingled even more.

    It's over, it's over.

    He was so happy to speak for a moment, he couldn't control his mouth, and told the son's unbearable black history, and caused the son to be laughed at by his wife.

    I don't know if the son will settle accounts with his wife, but he will definitely settle accounts with a person who talks nonsense like him.

    It's over, it's over.

    There is no help.

    Let your mouth be cheap.

    Jiubian looked pitifully at Yuanyou: Brother, remember to collect the body for me.

    Yuan You didn't even look at him, he stretched out his hand and twirled a bean, eating it cracklingly, anyway, it wasn't his business, so he just pretended he didn't know.

    He should eat well.

    Su Wan's head was pressed, and she heard the people next to her laughingly asking her: "Ma'am, what are you laughing at? Is it so funny?"

    Su Wan can't say that I really want to laugh at the scene where you were raised by a girl as a little boy. This is a bit immoral, and she is even more afraid that he will get angry. After all, men want face.  He was almost raised as a bad boy, that would make him angry.

    Although he didn't care what the outsiders said when he was with her before, and he still looked like "the food is delicious under the soft food", but after all, they knew about this private matter, so he didn't say anything.

    ?But it is obvious that someone is asked if they want to be a jerk, and if my sister raises you, then it is really

    Hahaha.

    Still a little want to laugh.

    The key is that he was only fourteen or fifteen years old at that time, which was really too young.

    Su Wan quickly said: "I didn't laugh at anything, I just thought you are so amazing, husband, you have been to so many places, and I have never been there."

    There was a little flattery and flattery in her words, which can be said to have a high desire to survive.

    Li Lin gave a soft hum when he heard the words, and let her pass the matter, he said: "I have been to a lot of places, I have time to take you to see, while I am still free, I am afraid that I will not have this in the future."  Free."

    If there is a child in two years, there will be no free time. The child will not be bumpy when he is young, and their parents can't leave the child alone. When the child is older, they will start teaching him.

    "We're going to the Western Wei Dynasty now. Let's play the scenery of the Western Wei Dynasty. When things are over and we're on our way back, we just have time to play and come back."

    Su Wan hummed softly, and said with a smile, "Okay, then let's take a look around."

    Jiubian raised his eyes, and looked at Yuanyou, his eyes were full of admiration, and he felt that the lady is really powerful, and the young master couldn't get angry with these few words.

    After being reborn after turning danger into a disaster, Jiu Bian took a deep breath, thinking that he should control his mouth in the future, it's fine if he was so floating in front of the young master, anyway, it won't spread to the outside, and the young master doesn't take it seriously.

    But the young master is already a man with a wife, so he needs to save some face in front of his wife. If he exposes his unbearable past in front of his wife, wouldn't he lose face?

    Right now is the time when Zaoju starts to eat. The peel is still green, and the taste is sweet and sour. If you like sweet, you will find it sour. If you like sour, it is okay. Su Wan peeled one and ate a piece, and felt that his teeth were  sour.

    She took a breath, and put the orange in his hand: "I peeled it for you, eat it."

    The two have been together for so long, not to mention that the other party's temperament is perfectly known, 90% must be there, she raised an eyebrow and Li Lin knew what she wanted to do, shook his head and smiled without saying anything, and broke the orange  After eating a piece, it is indeed a little sour, but it is not unacceptable.

    After eating two pieces of oranges, he picked some wild berries. These were bought on the road just now. They are also available in the village on weekdays. They are sweet, and she likes to eat them.

    Su Wan smiled and twirled a red fruit, feeling good after eating it, then turned around and handed him another one, and he continued to eat with a gentle and calm expression.

    Although there is no direct feeding, the atmosphere is almost the same as feeding by hand.

    Jiu Bian sighed in his heart, sour and a little envious, he thought about whether he should live a good life with Sun Xiang after returning home, if she could treat him the same way his wife treats his son, he seems, probably still can accept it.

    However, if Sun Xiang knows this, I am afraid that he will ask him if there is something wrong with his brain and help him cure his brain.

    Just at this moment, someone outside was beating a gong:

    "Fathers and folks¡ªfathers and folks¡ª""The game is about to begin¡ªis about to begin¡ªanyone bet on¡ª"

    Jiu Bian got up to make a bet, and asked the people next to him, "Do you want to bet, Master and Madam?"

    Su Wan shook his head: "Don't bet. We are not familiar with their dragon boat team. If you bet casually, there is a high probability that you will lose. If you follow the trend, even if you win, you won't get anything. So, it's better not to bet."

    Li Lin smiled: "Madam is right."

    Jiu Bian stretched out his fan and smiled coquettishly: "This is different for my subordinates. I think it's better to bet on the most unpopular one, and I don't want to bet too much. Just one hundred taels. If you lose, it's nothing, so just treat it as a bet."  I was a boy who spread wealth once, but if I win, it will be fun."

    "Is this a bet? It's just for fun. It's not a gambler who wants to bet his fortune, just play casually."

    When he is idle, there are three words in his life - have fun.

    Li Lin glanced at him and told him to get out of here. Jiu Bian smiled, swaggered out of the gazebo with his fan, and called for people to place bets. When he came back and sat down, the dragon boat race would begin.

    The viewing platform is indeed an excellent viewing position. Sitting on the stone table, you can see the situation on the lake. You can see the departure and arrival of the dragon boat. The dragon boat walks around the lake from departure to return.  A circle around, can see clearly here.

    Following an order, the dragon boat broke through the water and moved forward bravely on the lake.

    The first race was divided according to region. There were four districts in Lotus City, and there were also teams from nearby villages. There were a total of eight dragon boats.

    The first game was won by the dragon boat team from Dongcheng District.

    In the second round, it was from the major chambers of commerce. The Lizhou Chamber of Commerce was the number one chamber of commerce in Lizhou. Others did not dare to compete, but they could only hold together for warmth. In this Lotus City, seven or eight chambers of commerce were entrenched.  There are six participants in the competition.

    In the end, there was no suspense, and of course the Lizhou Chamber of Commerce won.

    Later, there were several competitions one after another.

    When Jiubian went to bet just now, he bet on the one with the least bet in every game. In the end, he really let a blind cat meet a dead mouse, and unexpectedly broke into a dark horse and made a small profit.

    Having made a small sum of money, he was in a pretty good mood and threatened to treat everyone to dinner.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 846 Lotus Building

    It is a good thing that someone treats guests to dinner, and it is even more joyful to travel far away. I have hand-picked the most famous Lotus Restaurant in the local area. If you want a good meal, you will have to bleed a little.

    The Lotus Tower sits on the edge of the Lotus Lake. The restaurant is a six-storey tower. Sitting there, you can enjoy the most beautiful scenery of the Lotus Lake and eat the best delicacies in the Lotus City.

    However, it is really expensive, and it is really difficult to book a seat. It often takes a few days in advance to book a seat.

    It's just that whoever Jiubian is, what he wants to do is naturally rare and impossible. If it is the Lotus Building, it is the Lotus Building. I saw him order a few words for his own guards, and then a group of people walked towards the Lotus Building.

    When they got to the front of the Lotus Tower, there were already people waiting, leading them to the Lotus Tower, which was located on the small lake.  .

    A group of people walked through the corridor on the surface of the water. There were lotus flowers planted on the surface of the water. At this moment, the lotus leaves were layered and round, and there were many lotus flowers standing in the blue sea among the lotus bushes. The quality of the water surface was clear, and there were koi in the water  Swim around for food.

    The cool breeze is blowing, the water ripples on the surface of the water, and the trees or bamboo forests not far away are shaking gently. It is indeed an excellent scenery.

    Yuanyou blew his whistle and began to praise Jiubian: "Fox, you are still the best. You said that the Lotus Building is the Lotus Building. I am afraid that this position will be settled several days ago.  A skill."

    "That's right." Jiubian shook the folding fan in his hand, "If you don't have any skills, let alone the Lotus Building, you can't eat in any building, just like you. If you want skills, you don't have the skills, and if you want money, you just eat.  Meatloaf."

    Ah this?

    I'm afraid there will be a fight?

    Su Wan craned his neck to look over, and sure enough, he saw Yuanyou jumping up violently, jumping up to hit someone: "Damn fox, you are courting death!"

    Jiubian naturally did not seek death, seeing Yuanyou getting angry, he ran forward in a hurry, Yuanyou missed a move and immediately chased after him.

    "Dead fox, you wait for me, stop and stop!"

    "Whatever you want to do, don't do it! Hit me if you have the ability!"

    Li Lin's face was calm, and his expression was calm. Seeing Su Wan's wide-eyed eyes, watching the two jump up and down, he explained with a smile: "Don't worry, they used to be like this, let them go."

    Su Wan smiled: "Yuanyou is honest, but Jiubian always bullies him."

    Li Lin hummed: "It's their friendship that makes trouble."

    "Oh? There is still friendship between them?" I'm afraid there is no enmity, but friendship.

    "Probably yes?"

    "Probably?" Su Guan burst out laughing, "My husband is right, most likely there is friendship."

    Li Lin looked calm, looked at the lake, and put his arms around her waist: "Let's go upstairs."

    The two of Jiubian and Yuanyou had a quarrel downstairs for a while, and soon someone came forward to stop it. Yuanyou still wanted to eat here, so he endured it for now, Jiubian smiled arrogantly and waved the Hundred Flowers Fan in his hand  , a little proud.

    Yuanyou snorted, and shook the handle of the long knife at his waist.

    One day, he will kill the fox.

    "Two two, Lianhualou doesn't allow fighting." The people in Lianhualou kindly persuaded, "Even if the distinguished guests don't want to give me the face of Lianhualou, but there are many distinguished guests upstairs, it's not good to disturb and offend people."

    Jiubian patted the hem of his clothes, and said with a smile: "Don't worry, we're just going to mess around for a while. If we don't fight, we will lead the way. Today, let my brother taste the good wine and food from your Lianhualou."

    Yuanyou hummed.

    Seeing that the two men had finally stopped fighting, the visitor was naturally relieved, and hurriedly led them upstairs.

    The shape of the Lotus Building is a six-story tower, and the location inside is not small. There are more than a dozen tables in the lobby on the first floor alone. A group of people walked up the stairs to the fifth floor and entered a place called Qiuya  private room.

    The private room is divided into left and right sides. The front seat is a large round table with a folding screen in the middle. Next door is also a table, which is slightly smaller than the large round table. In addition, there are wooden couch, chairs, etc.  .

    In addition, there is a square table and benches at the entrance, which have always been prepared for nobles to accompany their servants.

    There is still an ice kettle on the shelf in the corner. Although it is not too hot in early May, the room is a bit cool, and the wind blowing from the lake makes it very comfortable.

    Su Guan shook the white fan, and sat down on the wooden couch on the small table in the compartment. The place was a wooden couch that could only accommodate one person, and two people could sit side by side.  After seeing the lake, enjoying the scenery in the wind? 

    Su Wan watched the scene in front of the window for a while, and felt refreshed and comfortable after blowing in the wind for a while.

    "The scenery is pretty good right now, no wonder it is called the first floor of Lotus City."

    Jiu Bian was lazily lying on a chair, and upon hearing the words, he said, "It's really good. Ma'am, I'll have a good taste of their dishes in a while. There are several dishes that are good, such as eight-treasure gourd duck and hibiscus crab.  Soup, there seems to be another dish at the moment, Madam will definitely like it."

    Su Wan was a little curious: "What is that?"

    "Crispy soft shell crab."

    Su Guan's eyes lit up immediately: "Soft shell? Crab?"

    "right."

    "Fried and crispy?"

    "right."

    Su Guan suddenly reached out and tugged at Li Lin's sleeve: "Can I eat today? Don't wait until tomorrow?"

    He said yesterday that she is not allowed to eat it today, but can only eat it tomorrow.

    Thinking of this, she tightened her grip on his sleeve: "Eat today, and you will be leaving tomorrow, so you can't come to eat with me, right? At most, I will finish eating today, and I won't eat again in a few days."  .¡±

    Seeing her like this, Li Lin could only nod: "Eat, but not too much, only a few."

    Su Wan thought for a while: "Sixty percent?"

    Li Lin glanced at her: "Four, no more."

    Four seems to be okay, she thought about it and finally she was satisfied: "Then four."

    At this moment, a maidservant came over with a copper plate to let the guests wash their hands, and a servant came over with a wooden menu to let the guests order.

    "How many tables are there for the guests?"

    Jiu Bian took a look, and when they came out, the guards brought eight of them, and there were fifteen people in total. He thought for a while and said, "Just open two tables, but the dishes have to serve three tables.  Send it to your door?"

    The boy laughed when he heard this: "If you return to the customer, the store will not give it away."

    Jiu Bian smiled and said: "It's not that I want to force it, it's just that I'm treating you today, and there are still people in this family who can't eat it. No, can I make two other tables and send them over?"

    The boy smiled a little now: "Let's see what the customer ordered. If it is convenient and there are enough people in the store, it will naturally be delivered."

    Jiu Bian knocked on the edge of the table with his fan: "That's easy."

    As long as there is money to be made, this is convenient at any time.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 847

    Eight-treasure gourd duck, crispy soft-shell crab, lotus seed tofu, hibiscus egg custard, steamed lotus fish, mushroom roast goose, fruity eight-treasure chicken soup, fresh lotus root and bamboo shoots, stewed three delicacies, and seasonal vegetable dessert. There are ten dishes in total for one table.  There are also desserts.

    Because I ordered other crispy crabs, I didn¡¯t order the Furong Crab Soup. The servant recommended this Furong Custard, which is also extremely delicious. He said that he used the eggs laid by the unpregnant pullets in the fruit forest and fed them on weekdays.  The chickens use a kind of fruit unique to the local area. The eggs taste with a light fruity aroma, which is said to be very beautifying.

    Only one serving of each dish was served on the side of the small table, and two servings were enough for the big table next door.

    In addition, they asked the shopkeeper to make two tables and send them to their place of residence in the evening, so that the accompanying guards and dark guards could eat them.

    Before the banquet was served, Jiubian and Yuanyou couldn't stay any longer, and went to the big table to drink and chat with the guards, and the return wind passed.

    In this way, only the husband and wife and little Sang Xie Si'an were left at the table here, and there was also Zhao Mingjing who was silent and transparent like a person.

    Su Wan took a sip of tea and talked to Li Lin: "You said that the little he earned before is enough for this meal?"

    Seeing that she was not looking at the scenery anymore, Li Lin stretched out his hand and pulled up the window, covering up the room, leaving only some gaps, and a thin wind blew in: "I'm afraid it's not enough, let alone him, anyway, he doesn't  Lack of money."

    Jiubian, Xu Yungui, is a big family.

    Su Wan thought of this, and smiled happily: "Then we will eat the big family today, eat more, we can't lose money."

    Jiubian heard the words next door but disagreed, raised his head and said: "This is not right, why am I a big family, if you want to talk about a big family, who can compare with the young master?"

    Su Wan smiled: "That's true, but occasionally you invite me to let your young master and I try to feel like a rich man. After all, it's very delicious to eat other people's food for nothing."

    "Why don't you let the young master invite you once or twice? Let's eat now, and we can eat at night."

    "That can't be done, the food is too meaty at the moment, and I just have something light to eat at night, why, your son is missing your food, right?"

    Yuanyou is a food lover, and he is looking forward to this delicious food: "There is no shortage, I just want to eat something good, and I must have a few roast chickens."

    "Roasted chicken? Look at how little you roasted, right?"

    Jiubian beeped twice: "My lord, are you going to make it? Why are you hiding behind Madam?"

    Li Lin sat next to Su Wan, watching them laugh and laugh, and didn't care if they were named, with a gentle smile: "My wife is willing, you have the ability, let Mr. Sun come and help you out."

    Su Wan smiled and shook her fan: "That will be very difficult. Mr. Sun is here. I'm afraid he's not going to show him off, but he's going to blow his head off."

    The people in the room roared with laughter.

    The corner of Jiubian's mouth twitched: "You husband and wife are going too far."

    After making noise for a while, the food was served one after another, and there were two maids in the private room to help serve the food.

    After all, Lianhualou is worthy of being the number one restaurant in Lianhua City, and it also deserves this reputation.

    The eight-treasure gourd duck is well done. It uses a unique local duck with some aroma. Su Wan ate half a bowl of the eight-treasure and duck meat in it. He ate four crispy soft-shell crabs, not a lot of them.  .

    It is said that the soft-shell crabs are only available when the crabs change their shells. When the crabs just change their shells, the crab shells are soft, but after an hour or so, the shells will turn back to hard shells, so eat soft shells.  Shell crabs, we must seize this extraordinary period.

    The crabs in Lianhualou were probably caught in the morning. They were made with flour and deep-fried, sprinkled with some seasoning powder for seasoning, and it was amazing to eat it in one bite.

    For example, Xie Si'an and Xiao Sang couldn't help eating two more.

    However, Su Wan prefers to eat the hibiscus custard, which is soft, tender and smooth, and it tastes full of fragrance after one bite. Aftertaste, she still feels a little regretful, feeling that she can't taste and catch the aroma.

    The fish was also cooked well, but it was worse than the fish that was eaten at the banquet at the Zhen Guogong Mansion that day, and there were other foods that attracted her more. She ate a piece and then stopped eating. The fresh lotus root was freshly fished out from the river.  Here, in fact, it is the tip of lotus root. The stir-fry tastes crisp, very fresh and delicious.

    The lotus seed tofu is also delicious. The tofu has the fragrance of lotus, and a lotus seed is dotted on it. It is green and green, very beautiful, and it is soft and smooth after one bite.

    The food in several famous restaurants in the Imperial City is very good, but this Lotus Restaurant is also comparable to it. After this meal, people feel comfortable all over and feel a little full.

    Li Lin ate with her for a while, seeing that she ate almostSo I went to the table next door to drink with everyone and have a rare day of relaxation. These people are also very noisy.

    However, drinking belongs to drinking, but you can't drink too much. After all, it's almost enough to go out.

    Su Wan finished eating, drank a bowl of lotus seed osmanthus tremella soup, and watched everyone continue to eat, feeling quite good.

    When everyone was almost finished eating, they asked people to remove their things, and then served a few pots of tea for digestion. They planned to sit and enjoy the scenery, talk and drink tea to eliminate food.

    At this moment, together with the most delicious excursion, they are lazily sitting in chairs, like a lion after eating, satisfied and at ease.

    Su Wan stretched out her hand and rubbed her stomach, thinking that she must be a vegetarian when she goes back at night, if she doesn't eat like this for a few more days, she will probably gain weight, even though she is fatter now than when she was not out of the cabinet,  But she is not fat, and she is very satisfied with herself, but it would be bad if she was a little fatter.

    "Dear guest, Xiaoshi tea is here."

    The maid brought the tea with a smile on her face. At this moment, there was a sudden noise from downstairs, and then another scream. Finally, it seemed that a group of people came up the stairs, and the whole building was shocked.  Was alarmed.

    The maid shook her hand and almost dropped the teapot in her hand on the ground. Fortunately, Xie Si'an caught it quickly with her sharp eyes and hands. The maid's face was pale, and she hurriedly apologized: "Guest forgive me."

    "Go and ask what's going on." Xie Si'an ordered, and the maid was afraid that the guests would blame and scold her, so she hurriedly apologized and left.

    The people in the room who were sitting chatting or resting all stood up now, and the breath in the room was also slightly condensed. Some touched the sword at their waist, and the breath on their bodies also changed.

    Hearing the sound of people going upstairs, Li Lin turned around and came back to Su Wan: "Ah Wan, don't be afraid."

    Su Wan shook his head: "What's going on? Didn't you say that the Lianhua Building is the property of the Lizhou Chamber of Commerce? Why would someone make trouble?"

    In a big restaurant like this, the food they sell is top-notch, and the customers who come and go are either powerful or wealthy. The owner behind this must have a deep background or backing.

    Those who come to make trouble, either they are impatient and want to die, or they have a deeper background, so they are not afraid of this lotus building.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 848 No, this is a special trip to slap him in the face, isn't it?

    The breath in the private room was a little condensed.

    Yuanyou had an idea: "Could it be that you came here for Jiubian? Are we getting involved?"

    "Don't talk nonsense!" Jiubian almost jumped up, "No one knows my whereabouts."

    If he is alone, he doesn't care, what kind of monsters and goblins, go ahead, but he is walking with Li Lin and Su Wan, so he must care a little bit, lest something happens, he will not be able to atone for his sins by death.

    Yuan You said: "But you are the only one among us who always makes trouble outside."

    Li Lindao: "Okay, it's not a big deal. There are so many people in Lianhualou, and they don't necessarily come to see us."

    "That's right!" Jiubian hurriedly said, "It's not necessarily the one who came to see us, is it?! Yuanyou, what nonsense are you talking about, oops, you're scaring me to death!"

    Yuanyou smiled: "Aren't I used to it? When I went out with you before, when did I encounter something that didn't come to trouble you? Take a look at your guards and see their expressions of approval just now."

    The guard nodded vigorously in agreement.

    Wherever this master goes, it's a matter.

    Nine debates: ""

    Su Guan burst out laughing, and there was a lot of hatred everywhere he went. If he didn't have any skills, he would have to be beaten to death sooner or later.

    "Okay, okay, sit back, this time it's definitely not coming to me, besides, in Lotus City, there may not be anyone who troubles me."

    A group of people then sat back to their original seats. Jiubian was about to explain his great achievements. At this moment, there were hurried footsteps coming this way, and then the door was kicked open with a bang.

    Guard: "!!!"

    Traveling far away: "!!!"

    Nine arguments: "???"

    No, this is a special trip to slap him in the face, isn't it?  !

    He suddenly looked back, only to see several black-clothed guards pouring in at the door, and Yuanyou still had time to glar at Jiubian angrily, so angry that his whole body was about to smoke

    Still said it wasn't him, still said it wasn't him, look!  have a look!

    The visitor glanced at the room, and then asked the two to guard the door, and said to the people in the room: "Miss Qinglian, my young master is coming, and those who are sensible will follow us, the people around you can't protect you  .¡±

    Miss Qinglian?

    The people present paused, guessing in their hearts whether they had really identified the wrong person, or were they trying to confuse people and take advantage of the opportunity.

    Jiubian pulled out some weird smiles: "Miss Qinglian? We don't have any Miss Qinglian here. Which family's guards are you? Sign up and let me know."

    The leader paused for a moment, his eyes fell on Su Wan for a moment, and the people next to him came over to say something again, and then he felt something was wrong.

    There are only three women in this private room, which is obviously not suitable.

    This Qinglian girl is a lotus girl selected in a lotus picking competition three years ago. She is as beautiful as a flower, gentle and beautiful. She is the dream goddess of all the princes in this lotus city. There are countless men who worship under her skirt.

    But among the three people in this private room, one is dressed like a servant girl and looks average, the other looks good but is dressed like a guard, and the third is really beautiful but combs a woman's hair  bun.

    Although Miss Qinglian is eighteen years old, she is still a girl.

    "What's going on? Where's Miss Qinglian? Is it inside?"

    At this moment, a man in a purple brocade robe broke through the crowd and walked in. His eyes swept away, and when he saw Su Wan, his eyes lit up. Just as he was about to say something, a dishcloth that he didn't know where came from was thrown away.  Come over and cover his eyes.

    "Where are you looking! Wash your eyes!"

    "Give it to me!"

    The visitor was thrown straight by the rag, and the smell of the rag went straight up his nose to Tianling Gai, almost making him vomit, but before he could react, the other party rushed over and punched him down  .

    He let out a scream.

    Jiu Bian took his men and started the fight first, which was his usual style. Although Yuan You was excited and started fighting, he still looked back at his son.

    Li Lin nodded: "Beat me lightly, don't kill anyone."

    "It's alright." When Yuan You heard this, he became even more excited. He clasped his hands, cracked his fingers, and made a cracking sound. When he brought people up, he beat them until they cried.  Damn.

    "Young Master! Young Master! Made a mistake!"

    "There is no Qinglian girl here?"

    theThe young man was punched, he groaned, and almost cried: "What? What did you say?"

    "There is no Qinglian girl in it!"

    After beating a group of people to lie on the ground, Jiubian took a piece of handkerchief sent by the guard at the side to wipe his hands, raised his foot and kicked the son who was screaming, and glanced coldly.  The performers hurriedly dispersed.

    "Speaking of which, who are you?"

    "Bold, bold, our young master is the eighth young master of the Shui family. If you beat our young master, you may die!"

    "From the Shui family?" Jiu Bian frowned, turned to look at Li Lin, saw that he was nodding, and then asked again, "The eighth son of the Shui family? Which branch is it?"

    "Who are you, Water Fairy?"

    "Shui LingxianShui LingShui Lingxian?" The young master was a little confused at first, then he reacted for a moment, and then almost screamed, "You, you know my cousin?"

    Jiubian didn't say that he didn't know each other, but his eyes became colder: "Cousin? From the Shui family?"

    "Yes, yes, I am the son of the Shui family, ranked eighth, and Shui Lingxian is my cousin. This brother, do you recognize my cousin? This is not because the flood washed the Dragon King Temple.  Knowing a family, misunderstanding and misunderstanding!"

    Jiubian didn't answer his words, and asked with a smile: "How did you find this place? What are you looking for, Qinglian girl? You are so aggressive, why are you looking for another girl?"

    The young master wanted to laugh, but he pulled the wound at the corner of his mouth and hissed. The pain made his whole body tremble. He felt that his beating was in vain.

    "Didn't I come to Lotus City two days ago? I heard that Qinglian girl in this city is the most beautiful, and there are many nobles who bow down under her skirt. I was curious and wanted to meet this beauty."

    "It's just a pity, not only did this beauty not see me, she turned her head and climbed up to Hong Fei. You are not angry. Today I heard that Hong Fei has fixed this place. Am I here to show him off?"

    "Who knew it was a mistake, it must be Hong Fei messing with me, that's why he gave the fake news."

    Jiubian smiled, stretched out his hand and stroked his dog's head: "You people often do this?"

    The son didn't understand what he meant: "Why do you do this?"

    "Just because the girl doesn't like it, why do you insist on inviting her over? You even brought someone up to the Lotus Tower to cause trouble? Do you still want to rob her? You can do it!" (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 849 My Confidante, Isn't Madam You?

    Jiu Bian asked some other questions, the young master was beaten up, and seeing that Jiu Bian knew Shuilingxian, he answered Jiu Bian's words like a bean.

    Nine debates were almost finished, and then they were allowed to leave. When the young master left, it seemed like a wind was blowing under his feet, and he disappeared immediately, for fear of being beaten up again.

    After the matter was dealt with, the group of people closed the door of the private room again.

    Jiubian's face was so dark that it was scary: "The people of the Shui family are so unruly."

    The border between Lizhou and the Western Wei Dynasty, especially on the border, is still a bit chaotic. There are people from all walks of life in the territory. In the past, for the sake of convenience, they planned to support several clans, and the Shui family was one of them.

    The Shui family in Lizhou City, one of the leaders of the Lizhou Chamber of Commerce, is now well-known in this Lizhou, and is one of the best clans, but in the difficult times of the past, they almost fell apart and went their separate ways.

    At that time, Jiubian felt that the Shui family was good, so he recommended the Shui family, so he helped the Shui family up with one hand.

    This was originally a mutually beneficial and win-win matter.

    Yuanyou snorted: "I'm afraid it's not a big heart."

    There are quite a few clans supported by Licheng privately, such as the Jing family, which has stood in the Eastern Zhao Emperor City for many years. Doesn¡¯t their family have a lot of money?  But they have always been low-key, and they also pay attention to rules in doing things, and the children in the family will not cause trouble.

    However, in just a few years in this Shui family, some sons of the family have robbed the daughters of the people, and they are so ignorant in doing things, bullying others and acting recklessly, just like a fool.

    It's fine if it's a side branch. After all, no family has one or two strange relatives, but even the son of the same family is like this. People really don't think this clan is reliable and usable.

    "Go back to Lizhou City." Li Lin poured a cup of Xiaoshi tea for Su Wan, "But I can't spare any manpower for you right now, so go over and see the situation, if you can deal with it, then do it first, if not  No, write to me again."

    Hui Feng stood up: "Yes, Young Master."

    Li Lin nodded, seeing that Jiubian was sitting there holding his breath, his face was gloomy, so he didn't say anything.

    In the past, the affairs of the Shui family were recommended by him, but now it has only been a few years, once the Shui family has prospered, they do not obey the rules, and he does not know how depressed he is.

    Jiu Bian asked: "My lord, can I go to Lizhou City, I was the one who was responsible for the matter of the Shui family"

    "You don't have to worry about the affairs of the Shui family. Let Huifeng take care of it. It just so happens that he also needs to do more things, so that he can practice and practice. You can just concentrate on your current plan."

    Jiu Bian thought about it, and it really wasn't appropriate for him to go: "Let's leave it to Huifeng to do it."

    After this incident, everyone's interest faded a lot. A group of people planned to go back to the house and go back to rest for a while. After all, they were out for half a day. They watched the dragon boat race and had dinner. Now that the weather is getting hotter, they are also sweating  .

    After Su Wan came back, she took a shower and planned to take a nap. After thinking about it, she urged her husband to take a shower: "I'm going to rest for a while. If you don't take a shower, don't come close to me.  It smells like sweat."

    Li Lin had no choice but to ask someone to prepare water, took a shower and changed his clothes, and sat on the ground with her on the attic, enjoying the view and drinking tea.

    "The water spirit fairy of the Shui family is the one who said earlier that the lotus in the water came out of the mud without being stained?"

    Li Lin hummed: "It's her."

    Su Wan leaned over and asked him: "Then Shui girl is really born so well?"

    "I don't remember." Li Lin's expression was light, "It's been so many years, and I haven't had any contact with her. I don't remember these things. At most, I just met once or twice."

    Su Wan breathed a sigh of relief, and then heard him say: "Besides, no matter how good the girl from the Shui family is, how can she compare with Madam, isn't she? Madam?"

    After that, he reached out and pinched her cheek with a smile on his face: "I can smell the sour smell, someone's vinegar jar has been overturned."

    Where is she sour?

    Su Wan glared at him angrily, a little annoyed: "Where is the soreness, I just want to know how many confidante my husband has had these years."

    Li Lin stretched out his hand to rub her hair, and it felt silky to the touch. He lowered his eyes: "There is a confidante."

    Su Wan suddenly looked up at him, almost stretching out her claws to scratch him: "Who?!"

    He smiled: "My confidante, isn't it Madam you?"

    When Su Wan heard the words, his face immediately turned pale.He said: "You are teasing me!"

    "Where did I tease you? What I said is true. Where did I get my confidante when I met my wife?"

    When the two of them met for the first time, she was only fourteen, and he was also a boy who was not even eighteen. He was young, so where did he come from?

    In the blink of an eye, four years will have passed.

    The two of them got to know each other, and later became husband and wife. If they really wanted to say something about a confidante, she was the only one.

    The corners of Su Wan's mouth turned up slightly when he heard this, and he couldn't help but secretly laughed, but after laughing for a while, he felt that he was proud of being so happy, so he couldn't help but stop laughing.

    In fact, she was also very happy in her heart. The love between a man and a woman was just a matter between the two of them. From the beginning to the end, there was no other person.

    She is also his wife, his confidante, and Bai Yueguang, the cinnabar mole on his heart.

    She carefully leaned over Ai Aiqiqi, sat next to him, stretched out her hand and poked his arm: "Husband, is the water girl married?"

    "I don't know."

    Su Wan snorted: "Is she really Jiubian's confidante?"

    Li Lindao: "He has a lot of confidante, maybe they count."

    Su Wan's eyes widened, and it took a long time before he sighed: "Then he really went too far. He teased other girls, but he didn't marry her. If he didn't get married because of his marriage, he would be guilty of a serious crime."

    "And he is also a married man."

    "I can't say anything about the previous things, but I can't have a confidante in the future."

    Li Lin nodded: "Madam, don't worry, he obeys the rules."

    If he didn't marry a wife, he didn't go around fooling around. He did it too much, as if he said it himself, but he just listened to music, watched dances, drank wine and enjoyed flowers together, and didn't really do anything.  .

    The sea is very sea, and the scum is really scum, but nothing happened, and he was under a lot of pressure at work, so it was okay to relax occasionally, so no one cared about him.

    But after marrying a wife, he naturally didn't dare to mess around.

    Su Wan had a heart attack, and couldn't help but glared at him: "You too." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 850 You also have a wife, you must obey the rules

    Li Lin paused, looked back at her, and wondered why he was the same, he and Jiubian were not the same way, after all, he met the one he liked early on, and he didn't even have a confidante.

    "What's the same? Ma'am, don't wrong me. If you are like this, ma'am, if you are a judge, you don't know how many unjust and false murders you will judge."

    Su Guan was so angry that he stretched out his hand to poke him: "What are you talking about? Unjust and false murders, I didn't say that!"

    "Which one is the lady talking about?"

    Su Wan snorted softly: "What I mean is, what kind of confidante? I didn't have one before, and I'm not allowed to have one in the future. You also have a wife, so you must obey the rules."

    "It's the same with you, you have to obey the rules, do you understand?"

    Li Linren smiled: "I understand."

    When he turned his head away, he laughed from the sidelines. Seeing that he was smiling like this, Su Wan didn't understand, so she was so angry that she almost wanted to hit him: "Li Jingyuan, you're teasing me again!"

    "No, I don't dare to tease Madam. Didn't Madam say that you have to obey the rules."

    "There it is."

    "Okay, okay, there is."

    The couple quarreled for a while, and then he carried her to bed to rest.

    The weather in early May was slightly hot, but it was not too hot. There was a lotus pond in front of the attic. When the breeze blew, there was a cool breeze in the attic, and it was very comfortable to sleep.

    Li Lin thought to himself, this pool is not useless, after all, his wife kicked him away because he didn't think he was hot.

    On the other side, Jiubian and Huifeng talked about Lizhou. He was also in Lizhou at that time, and he knew more things, so he could just tell him.

    "For the specific situation, you still need to ask your son to issue a transfer order to have people transfer the events of Lizhou City and the records of the Shui family over the past few years. After all, these years have passed, and I don't know much about it."

    Hui Feng nodded: "Thank you for letting me know."

    Nine arguments gave up: "Actually, it's not a big deal. Back then, the Shui family was indeed my choice. I thought I was young and energetic and wanted to be a hero who saved others, but it didn't matter who they were."

    "The people of the Shui family looked okay back then, but it's hard to say now."

    Hui Feng's eyes flickered: "What about the water girl?"

    Jiu Bian lazily leaned on the chair: "What Miss Shui, after so many years, she might already be Mrs. XX, besides, I really have nothing to do with her, if I really want to say yes, it's just when I was young  It's just a little bit of friendship."

    Huifeng paused: "Didn't you say earlier that you praised him as a lotus flower in the water, coming out of mud without staining it?"

    Jiubian felt that his head was getting bigger, and he secretly made a note of Yuanyou in his heart, thinking that he would definitely make him look good next time.

    He said irritably: "What lotus in the water, I don't even remember that I said such a thing, I don't remember, don't listen to Yuanyou's nonsense, he always wants to take revenge on me."

    Hui Feng was expressionless: "It's because you offended him too hard that he stabbed you."

    How big is Yuanyou's heart, probably the most important thing in his mind is to eat, besides food, he is also very generous to others, and he doesn't like to care about anything, but Jiubian always provokes him, every time he provokes him to draw his sword  Knocked down.

    Nine debates don't matter: "It's okay to be idle, I always find something fun to do, hahaha, don't you think he is stupid and cute?"

    The corner of Hui Feng's mouth twitched: "If he hears your words, you will be chased and beaten by him again."

    "It's okay, it's okay, just get used to it."

    Hui Feng thought about it, forget it, he is really used to it, if these two people get together and don't make noise, but feel that something is missing, anyway, it has nothing to do with him, he should just go to the theater  .

    At this moment, footsteps were heard, and the two turned their heads, only to see Zhao Mingjing stepping up the steps and walking towards this side. When they reached the door, they saw both of them looking back at him, so they went  Say hello: "Hi, both of you."

    Returning to the wind: "Young master Zhao is back from a stroll?"

    Zhao Mingjing nodded: "Walking on the street, I felt a little tired, so I came back."

    Jiubian called him to come and sit down, and looked at him with a smile: "I said, Mr. Zhao, you need to practice your body more, so that you don't feel like you can't bear it every time you go out. It's really bad."

    Zhao Mingjing nodded: "When I have free time, I will ask my husband to find someone to teach me. It is good to have a better health if you don't study martial arts."

    Jiubian let out a hey, but felt that the little prince of Dongzhao was very obedient. At the beginning, this person was taciturn and cold.If you live in your own world.

    Now it looks much better. With popularity, I work harder.

    Zhao Mingjing asked: "Tomorrow, Mr. Xu and Mr. will go together first?"

    Jiu argued: "That's exactly what I meant, didn't Huifeng tell you?"

    Zhao Mingjing paused for a moment, remained silent, and asked after a long time: "Mr. Xu, can I leave with you and Mr. I want to stay by your side"

    Zhao Mingjing naturally knew what he was going to do this time, following these two, he could always learn something, but if they stayed, they went to work first, he might have learned something  not enough.

    "I should have asked Mr. Xu this question, but as soon as Mr. came back, he went back to the back yard with his mistress. It is difficult for me to find it, and I don't know Mr. Xu"

    Jiubian stretched out his hand and patted Zhao Mingjing's thin shoulder, sighed, "Young Master Zhao, do you know why we didn't bring you with us?"

    Zhao Mingjing nodded: "It's because I'm not in good health, but I think I can still persevere."

    "That can't be done." Li Lin didn't need to talk about this matter, Jiubian could have refused him, "We are going to ride a horse, this journey is not something you can bear, if you are here  What happened to the young master, it is not easy for my young master to explain, is it?"

    "You, just stay with Madam, just be with Madam, there will be no danger at all."

    "But" But he wanted to leave with his husband more.

    "Master Zhao!" Jiubian tapped his shoulder with a fan, and then lay lazily on the chair, "Thank you for calling me Mr. Xu, I will teach you a truth today."

    "This man, he always moves forward. Excellent people always get together with excellent people. Whenever you fall behind, don't have this ability, or fail, you will be left behind. Sometimes don't blame  Others leave you to go first, just because you can't do it."

    Zhao Mingjing's pupils shrank slightly, and then he heard him say: "Take good exercise in the future, the body is sometimes a part that determines the future."

    Zhao Mingjing nodded, and said no more about going with him.

    "Mr. Xu's teaching, Mingjing has also been engraved in his heart." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 851 Touring the Lake

    Jiubian stood up, lightly weighed the folded fan in his hand, and said with a smile: "Although you may suffer a little loss by following Madam when you come out this time, it is not completely useless.  of."

    "Young Master Zhao, don't underestimate our wife."

    Su Wan can live her life well, no matter the group of people in the imperial city or the people from the city, they all think she is good, and they always have the wisdom of her own life.

    "I'm a little tired, I'll go to sleep too." After that, he yawned and walked into the house.

    Zhao Mingjing looked at his back for a while before looking away, sat there quietly, took a sip of tea in Huifeng, and then planned to go out: "I have something to go out, and Young Master Zhao also has a rest."

    "good."

    Hui Feng then went out to do some errands. Zhao Mingjing sat alone for a while, contemplating for a long time, and then went back to his room to rest.

    There was a drizzle in the afternoon, and the cool wind swept across. The heat in early May seemed to be wiped out in the rain, and it seemed to be a lot colder all of a sudden. When Su Guan woke up, the oncoming coolness came when he opened the window.  The wind made her shiver, and she hurriedly closed the window.

    When she walked out of the dormitory, she saw Li Lin sitting on the ground beside him, drinking tea and reading a book.

    "woke up?"

    Su Wan hummed, and then walked over: "When did it rain? What time is it now?"

    "It's been off for a while, and it's time." After speaking, he asked her again, "But you feel cold? Let Xiao Sang bring you another dress."

    "No, it's not cold, as long as you don't stand on the wind, it's just right."

    Li Lin took a sip of tea and said, "After dinner, I'll take you to swim in the lake."

    "Traveling around the lake?" Su Wan was slightly surprised, "But it's still raining outside, and it's going to be dark soon after eating."

    "Little rain, it's okay, and it won't last long. I heard that the lake is only lively at night. Since we're here, let's join in the fun."

    Hearing what he said, Su Wan naturally wanted to go: "Then let's go swimming in the lake."

    After eating the evening meal, the rain outside really stopped, and the dark clouds in the sky also dispersed. The rain collected and the clouds dispersed, and the sunset fell on the ground, reflecting the puddles of water on the ground, as if the water was also dyed.  up the color.

    There is still a rainbow hanging in the sky, which makes people feel good when looking at it. When walking on the street, I saw many people watching the rainbow on the street.

    Su Guan looked at the rainbow, and then at the pedestrians on the street. She jumped over a puddle with her skirt in her hand.  sound.

    The pair in her hands are double silver bracelets that are buckled together. There is a small buckle that fastens the two bracelets together, and there are two bells tied to them.

    The sound of the bell was clear and sweet, lively and lovely, but it was a bit undignified, so she asked someone to make the bell into a dumbbell, without any small beads in it, so naturally there would be no bells.

    "Ma'am, be careful." Li Lin felt a little helpless when she saw her childishly diving into the puddle, "It was still raining just now, and the ground was still slippery. You need to be careful when you walk, don't fall."

    "Aren't you here? If I fall, you will support me."

    "Don't, I can't help you every time. If you miss it, it will hurt if you fall."

    Su Wan thought about it too, so she stopped dancing. Seeing a sugar seller on the street, she asked him to help buy sugar sellers, and then asked Xiao Sang and Xie Si'an if they wanted it: "Do you want to eat?"

    Xie Si'an doesn't like these things: "Mrs. Xie, my subordinates don't like sweets."

    Xiao Sang didn't eat it either: "The slaves don't eat either. Mr. Sun said to let the slaves eat less sugar, so as not to get fatter."

    When there was Shanwu Zhucui doing things, she was idle. She had nothing to do and ate well. She was indeed fatter. After thinking about it, she went to Sun Xiang, and Sun Xiang asked her to lose weight.  Eat something sweet, now that she is not hungry, she eats less pastries, and even less sugar and the like.

    "Then just ask for one."

    Li Lin picked one for her, Xiao Sang stepped forward to pay, and the group walked towards the lake.

    Su Wan was eating the candy figurine while tugging at one of her sleeves. At first she was in a good mood, but later realized that something was wrong. She acted like a child.

    Thinking of this, the sugar man is no longer sweet, and she is suddenly a little unhappy.

    "What's the matter?" Li Lin ordered someone to go over and ask the boatman to bring the boat over, and when he turned around, he saw her lowered her head, as if she was not as happy as before, "Do you want to go? If you don't want to go, we"Let's go back."  "

    "No." She shook her head, "Maybe I slept too much, I'm a little confused."

    He stretched out his hand to touch her forehead, and seeing that it wasn't hot, he said, "That's okay, it will be fine in a while, let's wait here for a while, and wait for them to sail over."

    "What about Jiubian and the others? Won't you swim the lake with us?"

    "He has something to do, so he won't be with us." Li Lin disliked his arguing, which was too much of a hindrance, "Leave him alone, maybe he'll rent a boat to play by himself later."

    Su Wan thought about it too, so he didn't care.

    The two waited at the pier for a while, and soon after, someone drove a painting boat over. There was a small building on the painting boat, which looked very delicate and beautiful.

    There are still lanterns hanging under the eaves of the painted boat. There are red lanterns, and there are also palace lanterns depicting ladies or flowers and birds. They are hung under the eaves one by one, which is very beautiful.

    "Let's go, get on the boat."

    Su Wan hummed, and her heart jumped for joy. It seems that she still has to go out to play more. She hasn't tried a boat tour on the lake yet, and it seems very interesting.

    A group of people boarded the boat, and then walked into the small building.

    The inside of the small building is not big, occupying no more than one cent of the land. There is a fence around the boat, and there is an aisle on the inside of the fence, and further inside is the location of the small building.  When opened, you can enjoy the surrounding lake view.

    There are still gauze curtains hanging on the side of the pillars, and the wind blows slightly. If you can enjoy the moon and the scenery at this time, or accompany it with the sound of a piano, it will be a special enjoyment.

    There is a small house separated from the entrance of the small building. There is a platform behind the house with a piano seat on it, and several tea seats behind it, where guests can listen to music, chat and enjoy the scenery.  .

    Su Wan glanced around and thought about going outside to play, but was dragged by Li Lin to sit down at a tea seat: "Wait a minute, the deck outside is still wet, you can go when it dries up."

    "Come, drink tea."

    Su Wan ate a sugar figurine, his mouth was sweet, and he felt a little thirsty, so he nodded and waited for him to make tea.

    After the people on the boat sat down, the painting boat shook. Su Wan raised her eyes to look at the scenery on the side, but saw that the scenery was slowly receding to the front, and the hull of the boat was also shaking slightly. It turned out that the boat had already sailed.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 852 Husband, you can do it

    The painting boat rowed across the water, all the way to the lake on the other side of the lotus bushes. At this moment, the setting sun was still a little hot, and it fell on the deck, and it didn't take long to dry the surface of the deck.

    Seeing that the deck was dry, Su Guan went outside and leaned on the fence to look into the lake. He saw the hull of the boat moving on the lake, and occasionally saw fish swimming in the water.

    "There are fish! There are fish!"

    "There are also here!"

    Although she said that she saw more fish and ate more fish, she was a little excited to see fish swimming in the water on the boat.

    Li Lin came out of the small building, and the guard on the side stepped back a few steps. Seeing her so happy, he smiled and asked her: "Then, do you want to help you catch this fish?"

    Su Wan sneered and said: "Don't talk big, the lake is so big, the fish swim so fast in the water, and they disappear after a while, how can we wait for someone to pick it up? Even if the fish is caught, it must not be like this  It's over."

    Li Linxin said, I will kill this fish now, and then I will let someone pick it up, it must be this one, but seeing her happy, I probably don't want to let this fish die just to get this fish, after thinking about it  Did not say this.

    "What Madam said is very true. It turned out that I was wrong."

    While speaking, the fish swung its tail, dived into the water, and quickly disappeared.

    Su Wan watched the fish disappear and smiled: "Look, it ran away."

    "Yeah, I ran away."

    She was a little regretful just now, and then saw another fish bubbling on the water in another place, she pulled his sleeve and pointed it out to him: "Look there, there is also one there."

    "It looks like there are a lot of fish in this water."

    "There are a lot of fish in Lianhua Lake. In addition to the fish in the lake laying eggs by themselves, a lot of fry are also put in. The fish in this river are raised by the clan, and not everyone can catch them.  Yes, and there is a limit to how many can be caught at any time, so there are still quite a few.¡±

    "It's really good, but if it's like this, wouldn't ordinary people be unable to fish, so how would they live?"

    This kind of operation will not cause bad consequences due to overfishing, but instead of benefiting ordinary people, they will lose the lotus lake that they depend on for survival.

    There is a way to rely on the mountains to eat the mountains and the water to eat the water. This depends on the Lianhua Lake. The aquatic products in this lake can no longer be fished, so how can they live a good life?

    "I'm afraid everyone doesn't want to do this."

    "Of course I don't want to." Li Lin looked at the lake, "Several things happened in the past because of this lake, and many people died. When I was in Lizhou, I also came to see it."

    "Huh?" Su Wan was startled, "Then what happened later? How did things get resolved later?"

    Having said that, she poked his arm, and her eyes seemed to light up: "Husband, there must be your handwriting in this, right? How did you do it?"

    "After all, this lake does not belong to anyone. It has fed countless people around it. If the government or the clan is strong enough to occupy this lake and prevent the people from fishing, the people will naturally disagree."

    "At that time, I asked someone to come up with an idea. Let the clans who intend to ask for the annual output of this lake pay a part of the money to the government, and the government will distribute it to each person according to their household registration.  A batch of fish was distributed to the people."

    "The fish in Lianhua Lake is not bad. Now it is supplied to several restaurants in the city and the homes of some powerful and wealthy merchants of clans, so the price has not been low. Although the money distributed to the common people every year is not too much, it is enough.  The year can pass."

    "In the past few years, this rule has been followed. The people got money, and naturally they didn't make trouble anymore." After all, they don't need to worry about it, and they still have a batch of fish points every year. Naturally, the people are satisfied with this.

    Su Wan's eyes lit up: "Husband, you can do it."

    "However, the price of lotus fish has been driven up very high in recent years, and there are also people who secretly catch and sell fish."

    In the past, everyone could catch the fish in this lake, that¡¯s how it was. Later, they couldn¡¯t fish casually, because there were only a few restaurants, and the restaurants invited chefs to cook the fish. Everyone said it was good after eating it, and their reputation became more and more popular.  The bigger the price, the higher the price. I'm afraid that the common people will feel that they are losing money.

    At that time, I'm afraid there will be trouble again.

    Su Wan looked at the lake, and then said: "Actually, this is pretty good, as if this lake belongs to everyone, the clan gave the rent and distributed it to everyone, and other places occupy it as long as it is occupied.  , If you don¡¯t say yes, you won¡¯t be able to catch it.¡±

    "It would be even better if it could be done in other places."

    &nbsp;"It is often only a few people who make a fortune and make a lot of money. Ordinary people can keep some benefits for them. It is already very good to have enough food and clothing. As for wanting more, you need to work hard yourself, and others can't give it to you.  of."

    "yes."

    When the painting boat sailed into the lotus bushes, the sky was already dark, and the two of them spread out a bamboo mat and sat on the deck, watching the setting sun fall from the top of the mountain, with the wind blowing, the water sparkled, reflecting the sky.  In the rays of the sun, the lotus bushes swayed slightly, and the lotus leaves and lotus flowers swayed in one direction.

    The fragrance of lotus is sent in the wind, which is refreshing.

    "It's too late today. If it's daytime, I can pick two lotus flowers. The lotus flowers here bloom well and are very fragrant. It would be even better if I made lotus tea."

    "Another day, you just have someone pick it up."

    Su Wan's lips moved, then pursed slightly, she thought to herself, after he left, she probably didn't have any intention of making lotus tea.

    The setting sun fell from the top of the mountain, and after a while, the sky darkened. Someone lit the lamp under the eaves, and the whole painting boat was lit up. The water surface shook slightly from time to time, making noises. It turned out that there were fish swimming in the water.  It moves and makes a noise when flicking its tail.

    "It's getting dark, there are few people here, let's go back, the lake near the Lotus Tower is busy right now, let's go over there and have a look."

    "good."

    It rained a lot today, and it became cool after nightfall, especially on the lake, it was even colder, the two went back to the small building, Xiao Sang brought the cloak and asked Su Wan to wear it to keep out the wind.

    Someone went to tell the boatman to go back, and when she just put on the cloak, she noticed that the hull was turning around and shaking a little, she was a little unsteady, so she just sat down and gathered the cloak on her body to block the wind.

    It was indeed a bit cold outside just now, but it was just right to wear this cloak.

    "Have you worn it, sir?"

    Xiao Sang shook her head: "No, I only brought one piece with me when I came here, and the young master asked the slave to bring it. He said that it was cold on the lake at night, so I'm afraid that Madam caught cold."

    Su Wan frowned slightly, thought for a while, then turned to look for him.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 853 Is Madam Missing Me?

    Li Linzheng was standing on the railing of the corridor of the small building, looking up at the lake in the distance.

    At this moment, the setting sun had already set, and the sky was getting dark, leaving only grayish darkness in the afterglow of the setting sun.

    The moon has risen up, and the bright moonlight is shining down softly, intermingling with the afterglow of the setting sun. After a while, the afterglow dissipates, leaving only the moonlight shining in this dark night.

    It rained a lot today, and the wind on the lake was chilly, and the moonlight shone on it, making it even cooler, and it felt like autumn was coming.

    The bright moon in the sky is bright and clean, with no stars around. The half-string moon seems to be inlaid in the endless black sky, but there is a feeling of seeing the light when the clouds and mists are pushed away.

    There is a piece of water in the distance, and there are many painting boats swimming on it. There are painting boats with one-story small buildings, and there are also two-story ones. There is also a three-story small building. The whole boat is tall and big.  It can be seen that the lights above are brightly lit. From a distance, it seems that there are dancers dancing in it, and there are singing songs.

    The painted boats on the waters are brightly lit, reflecting a piece of red on the water, and the buildings on the shore of the lake are also faintly visible.

    Su Guan walked to the edge of the small building, seeing that he was standing there in a daze, she walked over cautiously with light steps, walked behind him and hesitated for a while, then reached out and hugged his waist, leaning against the  on his back.

    He put his hand on her hand, lowered his eyes and smiled: "What happened today?"

    His wife is usually shy and shameless. The two of them can do it in private, but outside, she still wants to hold her face and sit next to each other or hold hands.  It's normal, but she won't do anything more.

    It was a bit surprising that he came to hug him today.

    After all, there are still many people on this boat, and there are guards on the side.

    Su Wan leaned on his back and hummed in a low voice: "I just want to hug him, but I can't hug him yet, can I?"

    "No." He smiled, his eyes reflected the lake in the distance, and there seemed to be light in his eyes, "Is Madam reluctant to part with me?"

    Su Wan snorted lightly, but did not answer his question.

    Although she still scolds him in private, she thinks that he always likes to tease her because of his evil intentions, and occasionally wants to quarrel with him to be happy only if he wins the quarrel, but she really can't bear to part with him.  .

    Very reluctant to part with it, and also faintly regretting this idea that I came up with.

    Li Lin didn't wait for her answer, and didn't care. He stretched out his hand and pulled her from behind, then hugged her in his arms, and pointed to the water area, "Look over there, isn't it very lively?"

    The waterfront over there is brightly lit, and there are painted boats on the lake one by one, with red lanterns on them, and the white and red lights reflect together, looking extravagant and prosperous, and it is very lively.

    Su Wan nodded: "It's really lively."

    He said: "I heard that there are people playing the piano and singing music over there. Let's go to listen to the music in a while. Anyway, it doesn't cost money."

    Su Guan burst out laughing, and her tone was brisk and excited: "Are you short of this little money? I can spend so much money, could it be that I have spent all your money, and you will no longer be able to support me."

    He smiled: "What if I really can't support my wife?"

    Su Wan stretched out her hand to hold a strand of wind-blown hair beside her ear, and said with a smile, "That's easy, I happen to be rich, little brother, do you want to go home with my sister"

    Thinking of his dark history, Su Wan couldn't help laughing, and there was a tendency to become more and more presumptuous. In the end, he couldn't help it anymore, laughing so much that his whole body was shaking, and the hair accessories on his head swayed slightly.

    Li Lin squinted his eyes, he stretched out his hand to support the step in her hair, the thin tassels fell on his palm, his smile was faint, but a little dangerous: "Madam will always know  "

    Always know whether he is a younger brother or an older brother.

    Su Wan didn't know what he was thinking, she smiled for a while and felt that she was a little unkind, so she stopped laughing and asked him: "What does the general know?"

    He smiled, then leaned into her ear and asked, "Madam, do you want to call me little brother or little brother tonight? For my husband, I will definitely accompany you one by one"

    "!!!"

    Su Wan was startled, the hands that were pulling his sleeves trembled, she opened her eyes wide and looked at him incredulously, her little face turned red again after realizing it.

    She realized that she was about to cry, and hurriedly begged for mercy: "Husband, I was wrong, I shouldn't have laughed at you."

    Although she was a little proud of making fun of him, she absolutely didn't want to lose herself.The elder brother belongs to the younger brother, so maybe he will have to make troubles for her before he will let her go.

    It's really fatal!

    "Husband, do you have a lot of adults? You can't argue with me. You are still my husband. How can you be so stingy? If so, I will ignore you next time."

    "Husband, I knew you were the best, the best and best husband."

    She had a small mouth, and she was probably a little scared in her heart, uttering deceitful words for free. Li Lin listened for a while, and saw that she was almost out of words, so he hummed.

    She breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that the matter had been exposed: "Then this matter will be exposed like this. Husband forgive me for saying something wrong, but I can't go back on my word."

    Didn't hear his answer, she felt a little confused in her heart, and then asked him: "Look at me, I came here to find you earlier, husband, are you cold?"

    "a little cold."

    "Then" Then let's go back.

    When the words came to her lips, she was 'that' for a while, but she couldn't speak anymore.

    He smiled and asked: "Then shall we go back?"

    "No, no, no." Su Wan shook her head vigorously, although she thought the same way, if she felt cold, then go back, after all, the body is more important, and she was reluctant to let him be cold, but now she really didn't want to go back.

    "Since we're all here, we must have fun, right? If we miss this opportunity, we don't know when the next time will be, but I still want to stay here for a few days, but you're leaving tomorrow, and you're not here  It¡¯s really meaningless for me to swim in the lake alone, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    "Madam said so."

    Su Wan rolled his eyes, and since he decided to sacrifice himself, he said, "If it's cold, then I'll just give you the cloak."

    He raised his eyebrows slightly and smiled: "Oh? Give it to me? If you give it to me, what will Madam do? What if Madam is cold?"

    "If I'm cold, if you hug me, I won't be cold anymore."

    He laughed out loud when he heard the words, shook his head helplessly, and kissed her ear: "Madam is really deceitful."

    Su Wan was stunned when he heard his laughter, and was so angry that she almost reached out to scratch him.

    This dog man teased her again!

    [The author has something to say]

    ? Husband and wife are in love every day~ (remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 855

    There was chaos on the big boat for a while, the hull shook vigorously, tilted from side to side, the water waves on the water surface were violently heaved by the big boat, and the boats on the water's edge were also shaken by the waves, and some small boats were almost overturned.

    However, the turmoil calmed down after a while, and the undulations of the water became smaller, and the screams over there disappeared, but there were still a lot of noise.

    The boatman was afraid that he had disturbed the distinguished guests, so he came to apologize: "My lord and madam don't need to be alarmed, this is what happens from time to time, those men and lords, all of them are very tempered, and now they have drunk some wine.  When the smell of alcohol comes up, there will be trouble."

    Su Wan was surprised: "This thing happens often?"

    The boatman said: "It's not a frequent occurrence, but it's not a rare thing. After a while, someone came to stop the trouble, and it stopped."

    Hearing this, Su Wan understood that the owner behind this painting boat must be a powerful one, able to suppress these people, but thinking about it, the painting boat cannot be driven even if it is not powerful.

    Li Lin gave up and let people go down. Seeing that the water was calm, the couple went out of the small building and stood at the threshold looking towards the big boat. Sure enough, it had calmed down. The extinguished palace lantern was relit, and there were boats around  Rescue people who fall into the water.

    Not long after that, when the honored guests returned to their seats, there was another burst of drinking and drinking, chatting freely, and the small building became lively again.

    A woman came out with a pipa in her arms, sat down on the platform, and began to play the pipa. The sound of the pipa was like weeping and complaining, hurriedly and slowly, and the applause from everyone present was endless, which set off a lively and prosperous scene  , as if the previous turmoil did not exist at all.

    Looking at this scene, Su Wan also felt a little emotional: "I admire it."

    It is true that they have some skills, but also, these men and boys are all very tempered. If they don't have the skills to suppress the matter, these people make troubles every day, and there is no need for this painting boat.

    Su Guan glanced over the big boat, and then saw a person standing on the bow. Seeing that his figure was somewhat familiar, she stretched out her hand and pulled the person beside her: "Hey, husband, look, is that person nine?"  debate?"

    Li Lin took a look, nodded, and the people over there seemed to have noticed that the people on the boat looked over, and stood there waving vigorously towards this side.

    Li Lin frowned slightly, annoyed him a little.

    It is fine for him to come anytime during the rest of the day, but why does he always disturb him when he is with his wife.

    Su Wan said: "He seems to have seen us too, and is waving. Does this mean we are going to pick him up?"

    "Leave him."

    "Huh?!" Su Wan was startled, looked at him and then at the people on the big boat in the distance, hesitated and asked, "Is it really okay?"

    "I can't die."

    Su Wan: "?!"

    Su Wan was stunned for a moment, then asked him in surprise: "Did he offend you again?"

    Li Lin looked back at her: "Which day will he not offend me?"

    Su Wan: ""

    What I saidseemed to make sense.

    She let out a low voice, wanting to laugh a little, having such a subordinate who always challenged the limit of his endurance on the bottom line is actually quite hard work, almost every day there is a moment of unbearable desire to let him go.

    But I really can't ignore it, and I don't know what happened on the boat, so she said: "Then let someone pick them up in a small boat, and then send them ashore. I don't know what happened there.  Maybe I met my enemy."

    Li Lin can think about it: "Then let someone send them ashore."

    Su Wan smiled and summoned a guard, and asked them to arrange a small boat to pick up people from the big ship. The guard took the order and left. After a while, a small boat was put down from the boat, and a guard rowed the small boat to the big ship.

    The water surface is reflected by the light one after another, just like the brilliant red clouds at sunset. The boat sways and undulates on the water surface, squeezed between the surrounding painted boats, looking a little small, as if the waves can pour  It overturns.

    Su Guan saw the small boat approaching the big boat, and the person standing on the bow jumped off the boat and stood firmly on the small boat. Jiubian was accompanied by two guards, a total of three people.

    Seeing him lightly jumping down and standing on the boat, Su Wan was a little surprised: "He also knows martial arts?"

    "I know a little bit, but I'm not proficient, but there are many ways to save my life."

    "Save your life?" Su Wan wanted to laugh a little, "Then you really have to save your life."

    On the other side of the boat, there were some disputes. Seeing the boat going to the shore, Jiu Bian felt that something was wrong: "Where is this going?"The rowing guard said: "Madam has ordered, let the subordinates take you ashore."

    "Go ashore?" Jiu Bian didn't want to go ashore, "What ashore, you send me to your young master and wife, I still want to watch the excitement, my lord."

    The guard said: "You don't want to go, the young master and his wife finally get along for a while, if you go, the young master will definitely be angry, just now the young master said that you can't die and don't want to care about it, or the madam asked me to take you ashore  of."

    Jiubian took a deep breath: "Young master really said that?"

    "That's still a lie, don't run into it, be careful, the young master will throw you into the mountains."

    "Then I won't go anymore, go ashore, go ashore." Jiu Bian felt a little nervous, and wished he could run away.

    He stretched out his hand to wipe his face, and sighed, well, the young master is already married to his wife. When the husband and wife are together, he should move forward less, so as not to disturb other people's relationship with each other.

    The guard laughed, and then rowed towards the shore, and when he landed, he felt that he was really not in the mood, so he went back to rest.

    Su Guan and Li Lin stayed on the boat for about half an hour, and then let the boatman go back, disembarked from the pier, and went shopping in the night market for a while, before returning home.

    In the night, we will deeply discuss whether it is the elder brother or the younger brother.

    I had been alone for more than ten days before, and I was about to say goodbye, and I was passionate about it not long ago when I got together. This enthusiasm is almost torn apart.

    When being questioned at night, Su Wan deeply regretted calling him his little brother when teasing him earlier, and even more regretted laughing at him as a little brother with a black history of being raised by others as a fool.

    Because the two lived in the attic at the back, and the outer courtyard was full of people, she was afraid of being heard, so she could not speak out.

    For a while, she suspected that he had taken out the book from the cage and read it.

    "Is it the elder brother or the younger brother? Madame, tell me?"

    Su Wan was terrified in her heart, thinking that no matter which one she was, she would have no good end, so she hurriedly leaned forward and called out delicately: "Husband~"

    "Madam will choose one tonight. If Madam doesn't choose, I will choose for Madam?" (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 856 Ma'am, where did you learn this word?

    Su Wan didn't want to choose any of them: "Husband, I was wrong. There is no brother or brother. Aren't you my husband? How come you have become a brother and a brother"

    "Husband~husband~"

    His heart was agitated, as if a fire had been lit, but he didn't want to let her go: "Madam, choose one. If you don't choose, I will choose, and Madam will call me"

    "Brother Jing Yuan!" She hurriedly opened her mouth to stop his words, and then she was so ashamed that she wished she could find a hole in the ground and go in.

    She was really afraid that he would ask her to call her little brother. Of the two options, she thought it was better to choose the first one. Call him little brother, at most he would be more excited and enthusiastic. If he really dared to call him little brother, he might not  Really want to tear her down.

    He leaned forward and kissed her, and smiled: "Be good, ma'am, call again."

    "I don't want it, I won't call it." She swore that she would never dare to tease him to call him little brother again.

    "Call and try again."

    "I do not want."

    "No? Really?"

    In the end, she yelled several times under coercion. Su Wan felt that her voice was hoarse. It was already late at night when she returned from taking a bath. She blushed and was so tired that she didn't even want to talk.  She might scold him soon.

    Having said that this place is no better than at home, there are people outside, and there is Xie Si'an and Xiao Sang living in a room downstairs, so let him be lighter, but he doesn't, on the contrary, the more he struggles, the more vigorous he is.

    Moreover, the small building at the back is taller, if there is any sound, it will travel farther, maybe it will be heard by others, and maybe everyone will know what they did tomorrow.

    Really are

    When she was lying on the bed again, she was very tired, and she didn't have the energy to settle accounts with him, she fell asleep when she touched the pillow, but this man didn't seem to intend to let her go, he kissed and rubbed her when he got close to him.  Woke her up just as she was about to fall asleep.

    She wanted to be angry a little bit, but thinking about him leaving tomorrow, she couldn't bear to be angry with him, and she couldn't have another fight before parting. Isn't this an opportunity for women outside?

    When the time comes, he will be depressed, and another Jieyuhua will come to help him solve his problems.

    snort!

    She stretched out her hand to push him away, without even opening her eyes, but she was very tired, and her hands were limp, without any strength, her hands were restrained by him, and she kissed him again.

    She was helpless and angry.

    "Are you endless? Do you want to leave tomorrow? Could it be that you don't want to leave?"

    He stretched out his hand and patted her on the back. The soft pajamas were pressed against the smooth and delicate back, as if he could feel the touch of the skin even more through the pajamas. He was a little greedy, but he also knew that it was not appropriate to toss about any longer.

    But after hearing what she said, she was a little dissatisfied: "Madam, what does this mean, that if I continue to toss about, I won't be able to leave tomorrow?"

    Does this mean that he can't do it?

    He felt that it was necessary to tell his wife that he would still be able to leave after a lot of hard work.

    Su Wan heard what he meant, and was so shocked that she lost sleepiness: "Misunderstanding, I didn't mean that."

    Li Linchui glanced at her: "What does Madam mean?"

    Su Wan snorted, and hurriedly coaxed him: "Ordinary people are probably like this, but how can ordinary people compare with your husband, you are the best, you can do it seven times a night."

    Li Lin: "!!!"

    He was startled for a while, then smiled: "Ma'am, where did you learn this word?"

    Su Wan realized that she had said the wrong thing, and covered her face with her hand: "I, I saw it in the storybook"

    He laughed, and the smile had some meaning. Su Wan felt a little nervous, and she heard him say: "Madam remembers the words in the script so clearly, do you want to try it too?"

    Su Wan was so frightened that she almost jumped up: "No, no, no, I don't want to try it, and you don't want to, either, right? These seven times, I'm afraid it will kill you? It's just an exaggeration in the book, so it can't be taken seriously."  .¡±

    In the past between the two of them, he was more considerate of her. The most normal is two, and three times when you are excited. Occasionally, you are too tired, and there was only one time.  If it's seven, it won't be over until dawn.

    I'm afraid you're not crazy, are you?

    I really want to experience what it's like to die under the peony flower, even to be a ghost. Oh, that feeling is likely to be the wind.

    "I was wrong"

    Li Lin is nothing butAfter scaring her, she might not really come to try this, so she smiled and said: "I know I was wrong, if I talk nonsense next time, I will definitely not forgive you."

    Su Wan was nodding, but saw him say again: "If you want me to let you go, it's fine, but there is a condition."

    She was busy asking: "What conditions?"

    "The book in the box"

    "Book? Book!" Su Wan was almost choked, and she continued to talk about what the book was for, but she didn't want to understand, so she pretended to be stupid, "What book? Husband, are you talking about my book? My book is not.  Are they all in the closet?"

    He reached out and stroked her hair, and said with a smile: "I'm leaving, Madam can't lose that book."

    Su Wan: ""

    Speaking of which, she really had this plan. That book was a hot potato. She wanted to throw it away for a long time. After he left, maybe she would deal with it. Whether to find a place to throw it away, or just burn it  , not yet determined.

    Seeing her like this, he smiled: "But it's probably useless to lose it. For my husband, I've finished reading it."

    Su Wan's eyes widened in shock: "When did you watch it? It's been kept in the cage all the time?"

    "You don't care when I read it, just don't lose it. When there is a chance next time, we husband and wife will study together."

    "Who wants to study this with you!" Su Wan blushed completely.

    "Ma'am, it's not extremely normal for things between husband and wife. If there is no such thing, then it is abnormal. Be good. If I find out that this book is gone next time, I will send someone to buy seven copies and eight copies."  Ben, put it under the pillow."

    Su Wan: "!!!"

    Ahhhh!

    This dog man dog man!

    He was so angry that he was so angry that he still dared to put it under his pillow. Could it be that when he needed to use it, he would take out a book and choose one. Why didn't he go to heaven?  !

    She was so angry that she raised her foot and kicked him: "Go, go, go, I don't want to see you, I don't want to see you."

    She didn't have much strength, and when she lifted her foot, he stretched out his hand to hold it, squeezed it, raised her eyebrows at her, and there was a danger between the eyebrows: "Aren't you sleeping yet? It seems that you are in good spirits, yes  Not tired."

    Su Wan's heart trembled, and he didn't dare to provoke him anymore: "I'm asleep, I'm asleep, I'm very tired."

    After finishing speaking, she leaned over softly, as if she was very sleepy and wanted to sleep.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 858 If you lose weight, take care of your skin

    It may be inconvenient for this person to go to work. After all, this person only has one pair of hands and feet. If there are too many things to do, how can he be busy?

    "I asked him to send a letter to Orange Song, and asked Orange Song to dispatch a few people to him. Let him use it for now. After he finishes this matter, I will distribute some people to him and follow him in the future."

    Previously, Huifeng was in Guiyan City, and he used his guards when he was doing things for him. He thought, let's see how he handles the affairs of Lizhou City, and then deploy his manpower.  , It is also impossible for people who do not have work under them.

    It is best to arrange for him some people who specialize in doing things for him.

    "It's fine to have someone." Su Wan was relieved after hearing that.

    The couple talked for a while, and then went downstairs to wash. After they changed their clothes and finished washing, Xiao Sang brought breakfast in a suitcase. Her face was slightly red, but her eyes were full of smiles.

    "Young master, madam, my servant brought breakfast to the two of you. Since there is no cook with you, the breakfast was bought outside. It is all delicious food in Lotus City. This servant has tasted it, and the taste is not bad."

    While talking, she set out the breakfast food. There was a large portion of porridge with fish balls and shredded pork, a portion of lotus seed cake, and some side dishes. There were also four small buns, two with vegetarian fillings and two with meat fillings.  , two servings for the husband and wife.

    There is also a soup of red dates, lotus seeds and white fungus. This is only one serving for Su Wan.

    Xiao Sang has been by his side for so long, and he is also very accurate about the amount of food for the two of them. After eating these, it is just right.

    "The servants are leaving, and the son and wife are having dinner."

    Xiao Sang set the meal and put the suitcase aside, then left in a hurry, and went to a pavilion under the corridor after going out. At this moment, Xie Si'an was sitting on the side of the beauty and peeling the lotus pods.  It was refreshing, she liked it quite a bit, so she casually dropped one in her mouth.

    "Did you bring the food back?"

    Xiao Sang's face was reddish, she hummed and sat aside, and also took a lotus pod to peel.

    Xie Si'an said: "I said you are embarrassed. Although I haven't seen how you personal servants serve you, I have heard of it. It is common for people like you to wait at the door.  Just listen to the corner."

    Xiao Sang thought to herself, it wasn't that she was embarrassed, it was just the first time in a long time. When Su Wan was not out of the cabinet, she and Xiao Mo were also taught by the nuns about when and how to serve them.  .

    But the master of her family didn't follow the usual path at all.

    In the night, the husband and wife didn't keep anyone, they didn't need anyone to wait on them, and only the two of them knew what they did in private, so it was the first time she listened to the corner in the middle of the night, and she really didn't know where to put her hands and feet.

    "Come on, eat some lotus seeds to clear away the heat."

    Xiao Sang ate a lotus seed, it was refreshing and cool, and then she also calmed down.

    After the husband and wife had dinner, Su Wan packed a few sets of clothes for Li Lin, changed them for him on the way, and put them in a box that the horse could carry, so that he could take them with him.

    After finishing all this work, the two went to the front yard. At this moment, the people in the yard were ready and were about to leave. Jiubian didn't know what he said to Yuanyou, and the two of them jumped up and down in the yard  Fighting, everyone else stood aside and watched the show.

    Seeing that the two of them had come, they stopped fighting.

    "Young master, madam."

    Su Wan nodded, and then asked them: "Have you all eaten?"

    "If you go back to Madam, you've already eaten."

    "You will have to work hard on this journey. If things are not in a hurry, don't hurry."

    Su Wan gave them a few words, and then sent everyone out the door. There were nine people in this group, who didn't even bring a carriage. They planned to leave on horseback. When they were about to leave, she stood by the side and looked up at him with almost a million thoughts in her heart.  A warning, but I don't know which one to say.

    In the end, I had no choice but to say: "Take care of yourself on the road. If I see you at that time and see that you have lost weight, I will settle the score with you carefully."

    This is probably the difference between getting married and not getting married. If you¡¯re not married, you¡¯ll probably be more refined and say something like, ¡°Tian Han put on more clothes and work harder to add meals.¡± If you¡¯re married, it¡¯s like, ¡°I  Met you, if thin, carefully your skin'.

    Li Lin suddenly wanted to laugh.

    His wife is really cute.

    A little bit reluctant to leave.

    In the end, she added: "I don't need you to tell me, I can live a good life by myself, don't miss me, I will go to you soon."

    The implication is that he responded to his request this morning.She will not linger and forget him, she will walk faster so that she can reunite with him.

    He hummed, which is considered to be a response: "I'm leaving."

    "Oh." Su Wan paused, twisted her cuffs, a little unhappy, always felt that something was missing in her heart, after a pause, she said, "Then you go, I will watch you go."

    "good."

    The two said a few words reluctantly, and then he rode away with the people. Su Wan stood at the gate of the yard, watching their figures disappear into the street, and suddenly felt a little empty in his heart.

    A little uncomfortable, and I feel that life seems a little sad, as if I can't sleep well, the script is not good, and the scenery is not good.

    She thought about it for a while, but she felt uncomfortable and snorted coldly in her heart.

    That's right, dog man, what is she doing to miss him, he bullied her yesterday, hum!

    Thinking of this, she lifted her chin, turned around and went back to the yard. There are still many days before the lotus picking competition. She wants to have a good time, and it will not be wasted if she has been to this lotus city.

    As for who is her husband?  Who is Li Lin?  Who is Li Jingyuan, oh, she forgot.

    Xiao Sang was still a little worried that she couldn't bear to feel uncomfortable. Seeing her standing at the door, she was depressed for a while, and was about to say something to persuade her, but it was only a month, and she would see her again soon.

    But before she had time to speak, she saw her master turning around and striding towards the yard. She was startled, and hurriedly followed: "Ma'am, walk slowly, and step carefully."

    After hearing her words, Su Wan paused, then slowed down, and led the people back to the yard. Xiao Sang followed her, for fear that she would feel uncomfortable. When passing by the corridor of the pool, she persuaded: "Mrs.  Don't be sad, it's only a month, and Madam will be able to see Young Master by then."

    "Who's sad?" Su Wan refused to admit, "It's good that he's gone, I'll have time to visit the Lotus City, I'll rest for a while, and we'll go shopping in the afternoon, by the way, let someone look for it  A guide came over and asked him to take us for a walk around the scenery of the Lotus City."

    "Ah?!" Xiao Sang was stunned, "Ma'am, what are you talking about?"

    "Go shopping, go play."

    Xiao Sang was even more confused.

    With all due respect, madam, you are very wrong!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 860 Linlang Pavilion

    When Xiao Sang went upstairs, she was already sitting in front of the dressing table, carefully looked at the hairpins in the box, and selected a few to use. Seeing that it was Xiao Sang who came up, she said, "Come here and hold them for me."  Hair bun, let's go out in a while."

    "Going out?" Little Thorn paused, but did not hesitate, and came over to comb her hair with a jade comb, intending to tie her hair up.

    Xiao Sang's hair combing skills are very average. In the past, there was a little mulberry, and she was not needed. Later, she had bamboo leaves, and her skills were better than hers. However, because she was going out, she practiced and got a few good hair combs.  A bun is enough.

    "Yes, go out for a stroll, and then go to the silver building. I don't know how the silver building in Lotus City is doing?"

    Seeing that she really wanted to go, Xiao Sang paused again: "Mrs. really want to go?"

    "Of course, I'm idle anyway, so I'll go and have a look. It's no fun staying in the house."

    Hearing what she said, Xiao Sang immediately felt that it was better for her to go out for a walk: "Then go out and have a look."

    Speaking of this, she talked about the silver buildings in Lotus City: "There are quite a few silver buildings in Lotus City. There is a company named Linlang Pavilion, which is said to make a lot of beautiful jewelry, but the slaves are watching them.  Many wives own the jewelry that was produced.¡±

    Linlang Pavilion is exactly the silver building opened by Jiubian. Jiubian used to manage some silver buildings for making jewelry, but because this Linlang Pavilion came from a bad way, so another one was opened and named Linlang Pavilion.

    At the beginning, Linlang Pavilion started by copying the jewelry styles from Su Ran in Baochailou.

    Baochailou was in the imperial city, so Linlang Pavilion avoided the imperial city, and blossomed everywhere in the major cities, earning an unknown amount. For this reason, Su Ran and Baochailou almost vomited blood.

    Later, Su Wan also helped out some jewelry styles, and invited master craftsmen to think of new styles according to these ideas. Linlang Pavilion's business has been very good.

    As for Baochai Tower, the style Su Ran came up with was indeed popular for a short time, but as time went on, the inventory in her mind was probably hollowed out, and she couldn't think of any new styles, and it was the same back and forth.  .

    This year's Baochai Building, the business has been much worse than the previous two years.

    In private, Su Guan also heard from Master Rujin that there was a conflict between Su Ran and Baochai Tower before she was pregnant, and that she couldn't come up with a new style, and things were quite troublesome at one point.

    Later, because she was pregnant and pregnant with the emperor's heir, the people in Baochailou stopped.

    Su Wan said: "Go and have a look first, if there is nothing you like, then look elsewhere, anyway, there is plenty of time."

    Xiao Sang thinks about it too.

    After dressing up, Su Wan took little Sang Xie Si'an and four other guards and went out together. Before going out, Xiao Sang found her a cap for her to wear.

    Su Wan remembered that she was almost mistaken for a Qinglian girl before, so she put it on obediently. She wanted to go out for a walk, but she didn't want to cause any trouble.

    When I went there, I went there in a carriage. On the way, Su Wan leaned on a soft pillow and talked to Xiao Sang about finding a guard.

    "It's best to have someone like Huifeng who can do things for me. Martial arts don't have to be too good, but they can't be too bad. The main thing is to have good management and handling skills."

    Huifeng had done a good job before, but Su Wan was really not easy to rob people. Later, Li Lin felt that he was capable and had a new arrangement, so she couldn't rob others. She always  It cannot be stopped.

    Moreover, it was quite a waste for such a person to keep her for private affairs.

    Although Huai Sha is not bad, Huai Sha also came from a secret guard, and he is a clever and intelligent person, but he was originally from Li Lin. Although she and Li Lin are husband and wife, there is always something different, she can't say  The person next to me is good, how can you arrange him for me

    She couldn't give them any future, so she planned to ask someone to find another one.

    Xiao Sang also thought it was a good idea, and she hadn't noticed it before when she didn't go out, but suddenly there was a lack of return wind, and she felt a little helpless.

    Her own ability is limited, she can serve her master's daily life, but if she is asked to go outside to run errands, it will definitely not work, she doesn't understand anything, she looks like a blind person when she goes out, and she doesn't know where to go.  Looking for someone.

    Xie Si'an can't do it either, not to mention that she is a bit lazy, it is too late to start learning these things now, and she needs to protect her master, so she can't do without.

    It is best to find someone from the Li family, who is similar to Huifeng, who is very clear about many things, and can do things immediately when he comes here.

    "Then"At the beginning, let's ask Huifeng and ask him to arrange it. If it doesn't work, we will arrange it for you when we see you next time."  "

    "also."

    After chatting for a while, the carriage stopped at the entrance of Linlang Pavilion. Xie Si'an walked out first and lifted the curtain of the carriage, and then the two got out of the carriage.

    The boy from Linlang Pavilion was still waiting beside the carriage, ready to help lead the horse to the parking place.

    "Dear guests, please come inside."

    There is no shortage of winking people everywhere, especially in a place like the Silver Building, there are people waiting at the door on weekdays, if there are distinguished guests, there will be a servant leading the horse and a maid leading the way, introducing them to the treasures in this building  good things.

    As for how to look at people, what kind of carriage they are riding in, what kind of clothes they are wearing, and how many followers are they bringing with them, just take a look at them, and it is almost the same.

    The storefront of Linlang Pavilion in Lotus City is a small three-story building. The first floor is the lobby, with some counters and a resting place, where the guards brought by the guests can rest and have tea.  Pastries are provided.

    On the second floor are various counters for placing more precious jewelry, and there is also a resting place beside it.

    ? On the third floor, apart from the resting place reserved by the store owner, there are separate private rooms, which are prepared for distinguished guests, and they can be sent up to choose what they want.

    After going up to the second floor, there were far fewer guests, so Su Wan took off the veil and hat, and glanced around, seeing jewelry and treasures displayed everywhere, she thought to herself, as expected of the Linlang Pavilion, there are indeed many things.

    The maid asked: "Madam, do you want to see it here by yourself, or go to the private room on the third floor? If you want something, let the people in the store bring it to Madam."

    "No, just take a look here. There are so many things, it's better to look here. What new styles are there recently?"

    The maid smiled sweetly: "Returning to Madam, there are quite a few styles this month, some of which are pomegranate hairpins used in the Dragon Boat Festival. Now that the Dragon Boat Festival has passed, the styles are also well done. If Madam likes it, I can bring it out next year.  use."

    "There are also some, which are the styles of flowers and fruits in May this year. Madam can also take a look." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 861 How can he use such a good hairpin

    This year, Linlang Pavilion is made in the style of flowers and melons and fruits. The new products of each month are based on the flowers that bloomed and the melons and fruits that were produced in that month.  , very popular with the girls.

    Now it is only the sixth day of May, and many new styles in May have been sold, especially the pomegranate hairpin, which is the best seller.

    However, the styles of the first half of the year were sold out at the beginning of the year, and Su Wan also got a batch early. Almost every month, she has the best of the new products.

    Su Wan took a look, but she wasn't very interested, but Xiao Sang took a fancy to a pair of pomegranate hairpins, so she bought them, and planned to share one with Xiao Mo, the two of them have always had a good relationship, who saw what?  Good things, always buy two.

    Xie Si'an also took a fancy to a men's jade hairpin.

    Seeing this, Xiao Sang asked her happily: "You bought this hairpin, but you want to give it to Xie Daxia? If Xie Daxia knows about it, he will be very happy."

    Xie Si'an refused to admit it: "What for him? How can he use such a good hairpin? I bought it for my own use."

    Xiao Sang groaned and secretly smiled.

    Xie Si'an glared at her, snorted while pinching the hairpin, then turned around and asked someone to wrap the hairpin to make it more careful.

    Su Wan also smiled: "What are you talking about, buying it for your father is nothing shameful. Speaking of which, I am not as good as you, and I forgot to buy a copy for my father."

    In Daxia Xie's life, probably the only thing he felt sorry for her was that he didn't find her earlier, but he didn't do it on purpose after all. Xie Si'an's mother avoided him, and he didn't even know that there was such a daughter, and Xie Si'an didn't know who her father was.

    If it weren't for Li Fu's consistent operations in the past, the two probably would never see each other again, nor would they know each other's existence.

    So all of this really cannot be blamed on him.

    Xie Si'an probably knew it in his heart, but he just struggled in his heart and refused to admit it.

    "Ma'am, please stop talking nonsense. I just saw him as pitiful, so I just bought one for him. It's not worth any money. By the way, when I go back, I want him to return the money to me."

    "Okay, okay, even if you see that he is pitiful, you will ask him to give you money later." Su Wan didn't hold on, and stopped laughing after a few words.  Take out the hair crown and hairpin, too."

    Listening to what they said, the maid hurriedly took out the man's hair crown hairpin. Su Wan picked out a hairpin and an exquisite hair crown. When she had a chance, she would bring them to her father and make him happy too.  .

    By the way, I picked up two new-style walking hairpins, and also bought some classic-style jewelry made by old craftsmen. The materials are sincere and the workmanship is perfect. She won't need it when she takes it home, and it is also an excellent gift.

    After reading it in Linlang Pavilion, she went to several famous silver buildings in Lianhua City to have a look, and bought some more.

    After shopping for jewelry, she went to the cloth store to look at the fabrics. If she saw the patterns she liked and the fabrics were good, she would buy them.

    Among the three carriages before, one belonged to Jiubian. On weekdays, there were guards on the horses who were tired and went up to rest for a while. She was embarrassed to put things there, but now Jiubian left and the carriage stayed. His own  The things were also taken away, and she had an extra empty carriage here.

    Leave the wooden couch for people to rest. She can put a lot of things under the wooden couch. Anyway, the carriage is empty and empty, so it doesn't matter if she buys something.

    She took people shopping in the street for an afternoon, and when she arrived at Shen Shi, she felt that she was really tired, and she had almost bought everything, so she went back to the house, planning to go back to take a rest, and then take everyone out to find a restaurant for dinner  .

    But as soon as she returned to the yard, she got the news that Huifeng and Huaisha had invited a cook from the Lotus House, and the family also bought a lot of ingredients from the Lotus House, so there was no need to go out to eat.

    Su Wan was a little surprised when he heard this, and then looked at Xiao Sang.

    Xiao Sang was also pleasantly surprised. She felt that these two were really powerful, and the speed of handling things was really amazing. It was just a matter that was mentioned in the morning, and they invited people back in the afternoon.

    "The servants also mentioned it to them in the morning, saying that it is not an option to go out to buy food and eat all day long. If it is two or three days, it will be fine. If it is seven or eight days or ten days, it is really inconvenient, so they let them  Send a cook over."

    "Of course, the maidservant also mentioned the matter of the Lotus Flower Restaurant, saying that Madam likes to eat it. If the chef of the Lotus Flower Restaurant is not easy to hire, it is good to hire a small chef, or cooks from other restaurants, but the main thing is the ingredients. I hope  Let Lotus Building provide some."

    &nbsp; Su Wan sighed, feeling that she was really caring and satisfying: "Xiao Sang, you have done a good job, tell me, what kind of reward do you need?"

    Xiao Sang said with a smile: "What reward do you want? The maid doesn't want anything right now. If Madam is happy, just ask the cook to cook more dishes for everyone. It's hard work for everyone to travel with Madam."

    "That's right, let the chef on the stove work hard and cook two more dishes for everyone."

    "What does the lady want to eat?"

    Su Wan was a little tired at the moment, but he didn't have much appetite, so he thought for a while and said, "Just make me the hibiscus egg custard I ate yesterday, and then I'll make a fish, just steam it, and add a vegetarian dish and a meat dish  , these two are up to you, you and Si'an will eat with me in a while."

    "As for what they eat, go to the stove to see what there is to eat, and arrange some for them."

    "yes."

    Having eaten that dish of hibiscus egg custard again, Su Wan was satisfied. Since there were fewer dishes, she felt that the steamed lotus fish tasted quite good, so she couldn't help but eat a few chopsticks.

    ? As the sun was setting, she took a bath and changed her clothes, then sat on the floor in the attic, counted the things she bought today, and asked Xiao Sang to record them in the booklet.

    The satisfaction of buying, buying, and buying made her feel good, and even the sadness of parting was reduced by half, but when she was lying on the bed alone at night, she felt that there was no one around her, and she was a little uncomfortable.

    The bed that one person can roll around in is really comfortable, but it's a little empty.

    Tossing and turning at night, really unable to sleep, she got up and took a paintbrush and wrote a letter to him, talking about today's events and her emotions, and then talking about emotions, but she didn't plan to send or send this letter.  It's for him to see, it's purely for expressing your emotions.

    After writing a lot of ramblings, she felt that the things in her heart were cleared up, so she went to sleep with peace of mind.

    This time, he finally fell asleep peacefully.

    In the early morning of the next day, when the weather was fine, Huifeng left Lotus City to go to Lizhou City to deal with matters, while Huaisha brought a person over, saying that he had found a guide, and then he would take everyone on a tour of Lotus City.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 862 Give up the yard and let us forget the past

    The person who came was a thirteen or fourteen-year-old boy named Zhang Xiu. Because he was the sixth in his family, others also called him Zhang Liu.

    He was born with a quick-witted look, wearing a well-washed and half-worn gown, and he spoke very smartly. Su Wan asked him what fun things to do in Lotus City, but he described the scenic spots in Lotus City in a very fascinating way, which made people yearn for it  .

    After Zhang Liu finished speaking, his mouth was dry, and when he saw Su Wan sitting there shaking a white fan embroidered with lotus flowers, he seemed to be enjoying listening to it, so he boldly asked, "Which one does Madam like the most?  Which would you like to see first?"

    Su Wan shook her fan and said, "I heard you say that, but I think it's all good, why don't you make arrangements, I have other things in the morning, and you arrange to go out after noon, until the day before the lotus picking competition.  "

    "We want to take a look at this lotus-picking competition, and we will leave after the lotus-picking competition is over."

    When Zhang Liu heard it, he naturally understood the meaning. Her time was limited, so let him pick some better ones, and don't talk about the general ones.

    Zhang Liu had entertained quite a few nobles in the past, so he naturally knew how to satisfy the nobles and which attractions the nobles liked, so he quickly mentioned a few scenic spots and explained the reason.

    Su Wan felt good when he heard it, so he agreed: "Then do as you said, and we will go to this first one at noon."

    Xiao Sang was a little worried: "The weather is getting hotter and hotter now, and this noon is still the hottest time of the day. I'm afraid it's not a good time to go at this time. You'll be sweating all over when you go out. How can you go out?"  How about enjoying the scenery?"

    "It's okay." Su Wan didn't feel how hot it was, and she didn't even need ice at the moment.

    "Just go and have a look. If you think it's good, you can go a few more. If you really don't want to go out, just don't go."

    Su Guan took a sip of tea, and then said to Zhang Liu, "I'll have someone prepare a room for you to rest, and then you can just set off with us. As for what to eat, you should eat the same as the guards.  See if it's okay?"

    Zhang Liu was a little happy: "Cheng Cheng, of course it is successful, thank you Madam."

    It's not that Zhang Liu has brought these nobles before, but some of them are very difficult to serve, and some of them don't even have a place for you to live in, and even have to figure out their own food.

    If this is a place to live, he can be there whenever the nobles want to go out.

    But if there is no place to live, he will run over every morning and wait to see when he will be needed. If there is no arrangement, he will have to wait until the sun goes down, and he will not dare to go back until the sun sets.

    It's not easy for anyone to eat together.

    "Then go and rest."

    "yes."

    In the afternoon, Su Wan asked someone to drive the carriage and went to the designated place to play.

    In the next few days, she spent all her time playing. There are indeed many good places in Lotus City, and the fun is quite good.

    Speaking of this, the Lotus City is also an ancient city with a long history. At the beginning, the nearby villages were all gathered together because of the Lotus Lake. The villagers lived by farming and fishing the seafood in the Lotus Lake.

    Later, as time went by, more and more people came into being, and a town was formed, and a city wall was built around it, and then a city was formed, and finally the big city that is known far and wide today was formed.

    There are many places with good scenery, and there are also many famous historical sites, which are all good places to go out for fun.

    Su Guan was in a good mood while listening to the stories of Zhang Liu and these characters while admiring the scenery, and felt that he did not waste a few days in vain.

    She dresses in a low-key manner, and she is not a troublemaker. Even when things happen, she consciously leads people away. In this way, those days were peaceful, unlike the previous two times, where she had to  Something happened.

    Su Wan once felt that the two incidents were brought about by Jiubian, and that this person was a culprit, and he would only stop when there were troubles wherever he went.

    The days of playing did not end until the day before the lotus picking competition. Because of this lotus picking competition, many people from nearby towns came here, and even people from other places came to watch the fun, but in just ten days  In time, the number of people in Lotus City seems to have increased by half.

    There are too many people, and the place to live is not enough. The day before the lotus-picking competition, a group of people knocked on the gate of their yard, saying that they were willing to pay them to let them out of the yard.

    At that time, it was not long after nightfall, and the people in the yard had just turned on the lights, which clearly illuminated the expressions on people's faces.

    "How much rent money did you give earlier,"We pay twice, no, triple, you see how it is, giving up the yard to the master, that's a sure-fire deal, it's all money.  "

    The guard at the gate said blankly: "No matter how much money you pay, the courtyard cannot be given to you. Hurry up and leave, otherwise don't blame us for being rude."

    "Hey, why are you impolite? I said this little brother, you can't say that. Anyway, you can't decide what to do. Go and report to your master, just say that we want this yard, and he can ask for a price."

    Huaisha heard the movement, walked out of the yard, and glanced at the door.

    There were five or six nobles in gorgeous dresses standing at the door, and they also brought some entourages and guards. There were more than 20 people in total, and there were carriages behind them. I don't know where the young masters came here to join in the fun.

    "The yard here is already occupied by people, you should leave quickly, don't disturb people's peace." Huai Sha's tone was cold, his eyes narrowed slightly.

    "Are you the one who can make the decision here?" One of the sons said, "We want to use this yard. Please make a price. Money is not a problem."

    "Of course money is not a problem, but the yard will definitely not be given to you. If you want to rent this yard, you can come here later."

    A son with a more irritable temper was not happy: "Why are you so shameless? You gave up the yard, but you know who we are? You don't know whose territory you are standing on. How dare you refuse to give up like this?"  Our face."

    "Give up the yard, and we will let the past go, and we won't care about it like you, if not"

    Huaisha glanced coldly, and grasped the long sword at his waist. The long sword revealed a little cold light, sharp and cold in the dark night, and his tone was a little impatient: "What if not? I want to taste the power of the long sword in my hand.  taste?"

    "This little brother, don't be angry, don't be rough, you see, we have come all the way, and we are really exhausted. We entered the city before the city gate was closed, and we originally wanted to find a place to live.  But now this Lotus City is full of places, I really can't find a place to live."

    "No, we also came here last year, and we lived in this yard. Now that we just passed by here, we wondered if we could give up the yard to us. Since the people in the house are not convenient, we can't force you  Letting the courtyard, how about, how about giving us the front yard?" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 863 When you treat someone kindly, 99% of them will return kindness

    Now that he can talk well, Huaisha also talks well with them.

    "I'm really sorry, if you belong to any wife or daughter, the matter can be discussed, but the mansion is lived in by the wife of the main family, so there are many inconveniences, so naturally we can't give up the front yard to you."

    If the etiquette between men and women is more rigorous, there is even a saying that there is a difference between seven years old, let alone with a foreigner, if it is an ordinary person, it is fine to have a place to live, but if it is the wife of your family, naturally it is not acceptable  .

    If they are still entangled and want to be under the same roof with the wife, it is because they don't know etiquette and acted inappropriately.

    In this way, it is not appropriate to ask them to give up the front yard.

    Seeing this, Huai Sha said again: "I'm afraid it's hard to find a yard like this in Lianhua City. There are still some inns. If it's not enough, I will go to the nearby residents' homes and give some money to stay for a few days."

    "Since they are all looking for a place, it's not easy for you gentlemen to compete with my wife and a woman, so that my wife will have to find another place to live at night."

    Having said that, if you want others to give up the yard, it is actually a bit difficult for others, and the other party is not easy to mess with, so the group had no choice but to apologize, then turned their heads and left, intending to ask if there is anyone in the other yard  Willing to let it out.

    Among them, the one who yelped the loudest just now was still a little unhappy, thinking that there was no need to be afraid of them, and since they had a place to live, it didn't matter to them whether others had it or not.

    A group of people argued at the door about whether to go or not. At this moment, the previously closed door opened again. A maid came leading two guards. She carried a suitcase in her hand.  The two guards also carried two large suitcases in their hands.

    "Everyone, please wait a moment. My wife heard that you have been traveling for a day, and it is getting dark now. I am afraid that it is hard to find a place to eat, so she asked the servant to go to the stove to see what else is there, and asked the servant to bring some over.  Don't be disgusted, everyone, let's put your stomachs on the table for the time being."

    In fact, what her master means is that they will leave tomorrow, so don't make any more troubles, if they can be resolved peacefully, then resolve them peacefully, and don't leave any conflicts behind.

    Most people in the world are always friendly. When you treat someone kindly, 99% of them will return kindness.

    Like now, it is impossible for her to let the yard out, but she sent some food and expressed apology and a friendly attitude. No matter whether the other party accepts it or not, as long as anyone who is not a mean-spirited person meets him in the future, he will not because of it.  Today's matter troubled her.

    It was also a good relationship at that time, anyway, these meals cost nothing.

    The young masters didn¡¯t get the yard, although I don¡¯t blame them, but because I don¡¯t know where to live at the moment, I feel a little unhappy. Seeing that they are so willing to send food now, I feel embarrassed and unhappy  up.

    Xiao Sang opened the suitcase and handed it over: "There are some tea and pastries here, and some steamed buns and meals, please don't dislike them."

    The group of people originally planned to arrive at noon, but the carriage broke down on the road, which delayed the time, and they did not enter the city until nightfall.

    At this time, all the restaurants were full of diners, and they ran a few places without any seats, and they were really hungry.

    These meals were originally warmed on the stove, and they were still steaming. Whether the ingredients are good or the chef is good, the taste is naturally excellent. Just smelling this smell makes people feel even hungrier.

    When the words of refusal came to his lips, he was a little speechless.

    Although it is not that they are short of money for meals, there is really no place in the big restaurants at the moment, and they hold their own status, and they don't want to go to those small restaurants to pay attention, so they are always hungry.

    The scene was silent for a while, and then someone stood up and said: "In this case, thank you for your wife, I will take it with the cheek."

    Xiao Sang said with a smile: "Why do you all need to be so polite? You are all away from home. When everyone is inconvenient, it is also appropriate to help each other."

    It was comforting to say this, and it also took into account the face of the other party. After hearing this, the other party felt much more comfortable and less embarrassing about eating other people's food.

    "If that's the case, I won't be too polite. Thank you for me, your wife. A certain family is named Ning, and they are from Qingshan City next door."

    "Naturally, the servant brought the words to the table. Take it easy, everyone. If there is not enough food, send someone to tell me. The servant will ask the master to cook more."

    "Enough is enough."

    A follower came up to take the carrying box, thanked him again, and asked to eat in the yard without saying anything, but just carried the things to the carriage, distributed some steamed buns to the followers, and placed the rest in the carriage  Come out, by the light of a candleClearly distinguish the bowls and chopsticks for eating.

    The ingredients sent by Lianhualou are good. Although the chef invited is not a master chef, he is also a second chef. The food is not bad, and the food is very satisfying.

    After a gust of wind swept away the remaining clouds, there was not much left on the plate, and finally even the plate was emptied.

    At this time, even those who were unhappy before did not dare to have any opinions on others, and finally ate their meals.

    "The taste of this food is a bit like that of Lianhualou. I have eaten there before."

    "Lotus Tower? Impossible? Could it be that they invited the Lotus Tower to deliver food?"

    Thinking of the expenses of the Lotus Building, although the people present had some wealth, they also took a deep breath. They did not dare to eat every day.

    "I'm afraid it's not true. Didn't the servant girl say that the food was kept warm on the stove, so it must have been made by the cook. Didn't we live there last year? There is a kitchen inside."

    Someone was startled: "Could it be that the cook from the Lianhua Building was hired?"

    "What? Can the chef from the Lotus Building be invited over to cook?"

    "Why not? As long as you pay enough money, there is nothing wrong with it. I have seen people from Lizhou do this. They hired the cooks from the Lotus Building and used their ingredients.  It¡¯s like eating Lotus House every day.¡±

    "But after all, it's the Lotus Building. Just having money is definitely not enough. You also need to be given face."

    Thinking about it carefully, it may not be easy for the people in this yard to invite the cook from the Lotus Building. The people present looked at each other for a while, and secretly thanked that they didn't make a big deal earlier, otherwise they might suffer a lot.  It's them.

    "Then, then let's"

    "I will say thank you when I send the box of bowls and chopsticks back later."

    "Fortunately, he was friendly and gave us food. If it was something else, someone might throw us out."

    "That's right, you can't be so reckless in the future." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 864 Lotus Flower Girl

    A group of people put the bowls and chopsticks back into the carrying case, then sent a few people to send them back, and thanked them repeatedly before leaving.

    The matter finally ended peacefully.

    Sitting in the yard, Zhao Mingjing was a little surprised when he heard those people leave: "They didn't make trouble anymore? Just left like this?"

    He has also seen these clan princes who think they are dignified and don't put others in their eyes. He is still thinking about whether to throw these people out or beat them up before throwing them out.

    Just a little worried, if you accidentally hurt someone, it would be troublesome to make a fuss.

    "No, it's not that they are all unreasonable, and Madam sent someone to deliver food to them, and they ate it, so naturally it's not good to make trouble anymore."

    Even if there were one or two who made a lot of noise, they didn't dare to say anything.

    Zhao Mingjing paused for a while, and felt that his teacher's wife was really smart. If the two sides really had a quarrel, although they would not suffer, but it would be very annoying. It might not be peaceful tonight. If they meet again tomorrow, maybe  There is going to be another fight.

    Sometimes it is not necessary to compare who is stronger and who is weaker. Turning hostility into friendship may not be a good result.

    However, the premise is that there is no loss, and what you pay is just a meal, which is nothing.

    He felt he had learned again.

    "Ma'am, they've already left." Xiao Sang saw that the suitcase was brought back, and the food in it was finished, and heard them take their leave and leave, so she hurriedly went back to the attic to report to Su Wan.

    "Madam is really amazing. I thought they wouldn't eat these meals, but I didn't expect to eat them all."

    Su Guan was sitting on the bed, leaning on the soft pillow to read a book, and said, "They came all the way, and only entered the city when the city gate was closed. They couldn't find a place to live.  It must have not been found."

    "Nowadays, let alone the big restaurants are full of people, together with those ordinary restaurants, they must also be full of people. Since he came out with a lot of entourage and rented this yard last year, his family background must be not good.  Poor."

    "Brothers like this will definitely not go to eat in a restaurant with others. I'm afraid I've been hungry for a whole day today. If there is food served in front of them, they will naturally not be able to refuse, unless they want to continue to starve."

    Moreover, any of these noble young masters have suffered from hunger, and they probably couldn't take it anymore.

    "Too."

    Xiao Sang breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that she could finally sleep peacefully tonight, she saw that Su Wan was still reading, so she persuaded: "Madam, don't read any more, reading at night hurts your eyes."

    "I'll just watch it for a while, you go and rest."

    "The madam rested after watching for a while, and the servants went downstairs."

    "Go."

    After sending Xiao Sang away, Su Wan read the book for a while. The dense text seemed to be hypnotic, and she soon fell asleep. She casually put the book aside, and then got into the quilt and hugged her.  Quilt to sleep.

    Falling asleep, falling asleep, sighed again.

    Although the summer is really too hot, she always wants to stay away from him, but now that she thinks about it, forget it, if he comes back, she promises that she won't want to kick him away this time.

    After my husband left for many days, I still miss him.

    One night without dreams, the next morning the weather was fine, the group packed up, and then drove to the water area of ??the lotus picking competition in a carriage. The lotus lake is very large, and it is divided into multiple areas. There are previous boat night tours  There are also areas where lotus flowers are planted.

    The green lotus leaves on the lake are round and round, and it seems to be boundless at first glance. When the wind blows, it looks like waves of green waves. During the period, there are bursts of lotus fragrance, which is refreshing.

    There is also a viewing platform in this area. It was already too late when Su Wan decided to watch the lotus-picking competition, and the seats were all booked out. In the end, it was Huaisha who asked someone to ask, so they gave up half of the viewing platform.  Others shared a pavilion together.

    When Su Wan arrived, the people on the other side had already arrived. It turned out to be a few teenage girls who were talking together at the moment. Seeing someone coming, they greeted each other with a smile, and then continued  Go chat.

    "This year, Qinglian must not be allowed to win again. I am really going to be pissed off by her."

    "Hmph, that woman is shameless. I don't know how many people she has had shameless affairs with. She is not ashamed. I heard that this time, Mr. Hong from Lizhou City is here, and she has been staying with Mr. Hong these days.  .¡±

    "Didn't the young master of the Shui family also come, and just because of her, he had several fights with young master Hong!"

    "She herself?He also said that he is pure and flawless, I see, he is no different from the top card in Fengyue Tower, and the number of courtiers under his skirt is countless.  "

    "Isn't it because she was good-looking that she was so shameless?"

    When Su Wan heard this, he burst out laughing. The girls present all looked over when they heard the laughter. A girl in red asked angrily, "What are you laughing at?"

    Su Wan said: "I don't laugh at anything, I just want to laugh after hearing your last sentence."

    Another girl among them said: "What's so funny, that woman is shameless, she is eighteen, and she is still unmarried, making all the men in the city seem to have lost their souls, Xiuzhi's  Her fianc¨¦ is just fascinated by her, and wants to divorce Xiuzhi and marry her."

    "I want to say that this lotus picking girl was originally a pure and elegant person. She is the lotus girl in our lotus city. She is a good, elegant and polite girl. She should marry when she is old. But what does it matter to her?  ? She is a shameless bitch."

    Someone on the side said: "There is a relationship, after all, it is so good-looking, it looks pure and beautiful like a delicate lotus flower, but it is just a good-looking skin, I don't know how many people I have not known in private  .¡±

    "It's the first time I've seen such a lotus girl in the past and present, and I really lost our people in Lotus City."

    "Really?" Su Wan was slightly surprised. She had heard about this Qinglian girl from the Shui family son before, but she didn't know that there was such a thing. This Qinglian girl was such a person?

    She knows the lotus picking girl. Every year after the Dragon Boat Festival, Lotus City will hold a lotus picking competition. The contestants are all young girls who have not left the court. During the competition, they punted into the lotus bushes to pick lotus pods. The one who collected the most and the best within the prescribed time was selected  The lotus picking girl back then.

    At the same time, the lotus picker is also the lotus girl of the lotus city. She is named pure and holy, and her status is also exalted. This Qinglian girl is already a lotus girl, and she can do such a thing.  Is the reputation of Lotus City trampled on the ground?

    "That's right, don't you believe me, my elder brother is one of her servants, because of her, my sister-in-law almost jumped into the lake a while ago! This bitch!"  www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 865 Even if there is no green lotus today, there will be green lotus and white lotus tomorrow

    The girl who spoke was wearing a pink waist-length skirt, the resentment between her brows could not be concealed, and she hated Miss Qinglian to death in her heart.

    Because of this woman, her family was almost ruined. If something happened to her sister-in-law, where would she go to find a mother for her nephews and nieces?

    Furthermore, the children know that their father did such absurd things and forced their mother to death, so they have to hate their father for the rest of their lives.

    What a sin!

    "And Xiuzhi, her fianc¨¦ is also obsessed with that bitch. The wedding will be in October this year, and he even made a fuss about retiring and marrying her, making Xiuzhi ridiculed."

    Su Wan looked up, only to see a woman in blue clothes lowered her eyes and said nothing, lightly pinching the handkerchief, showing the discontent in her heart.

    Su Wan smiled: "Since Miss Qinglian is such a person, someone who can be infatuated by her is naturally not a serious person. You need to understand that even if there is no Qinglian today, there will be one tomorrow."  Green lotus and white lotus."

    "Sometimes it's a rare thing to see a person's true colors. This time is just right. Girls should also be thankful that they can make a new choice. It's the saddest thing if you know what kind of person the other person is after you get married.  If you are sad, you can't move forward or retreat, and I'm afraid you will be sad for the rest of your life."

    "It's just a divorce. What's the big deal? I see that the background of the girls is not bad. There are no men in the world. It's not impossible to pick out one who is better than that man."

    It was the first time I saw someone speak of retiring in such an understatement. All the girls present were taken aback. Originally, they should have refuted this.  Hearing what she said, it seemed very reasonable.

    There is no man in the world, why hang him on a tree, besides, he can do such a thing, not to mention whether he got his own thoughts or was bewitched by that woman, he is not a decent young man  .

    "This girl is right"

    "That's right, Xiuzhi, don't be sad. Your parents love you the most. If the marriage is over, they will leave. When we look back, let's find you a good one. We promise to make him mad."

    Su Wan felt that the curtain hat separated her a little uncomfortable. Seeing that there were only a few girls in the pavilion, she stretched out her hand to untie the belt, took off the curtain hat, and said with a smile: "I am not a girl anymore, and I have only been married for two or three years.  Yes, my family name is Su, and I'm two or three years older than the others."

    Her voice is gentle and soft, not as calm as a married woman, and she is wearing a veil, so others can't see clearly, so they thought she was a noble girl, but I really didn't expect that she was already married  .

    When she took off the veiled hat, the eyes of several girls showed surprise.

    Su Wan's appearance is already good, even in a place like the Imperial City, she is top-notch, and if it is higher, there is only Su Ying's appearance.

    When she was not out of the court, she was born a bit thin, gentle and delicate, now she is married, and has been recuperating seriously for a few years, she has gained a little flesh, but she is not fat, but her face is rosier than before, and the lines between her eyebrows and eyes  There is a bit of a woman's charm in the room.

    ?Because the days are going well, it is a bit brighter and more charming than before, like the best peach blossom blooming on the branches in spring.

    Coquettish, scorching.

    With such a face, even in the Imperial City, she is very capable, not to mention in this Lotus City, if she hadn't been good-looking, she would not have been taken by the Shui family as the Qinglian girl when she was in the Lotus Building.

    The girl who previously said that the eldest brother was seduced by Miss Qinglian exclaimed in amazement: "It turns out that it is the sister of the Su family. The sister is really good. If there are more faces like my sister in our Lianhua City, she will not be so evil."  .¡±

    "My surname is Nian, and my name is Jinniang." After she finished speaking, she pointed to the woman named Xiuzhi who she had mentioned before, "This is sister Xiuzhi. Coincidentally, she has the same surname as her sister, and she also has the same surname."  Su, maybe the two of you were still a family hundreds of years ago."

    "The surname is also Su, what a coincidence." There are many people with the same surname Su in the world, but there are not many people who can meet them.

    Su Xiuzhi also laughed, she was soft-tempered, like a beautiful orchid: "No, it's really a coincidence."

    Su Wan beckoned them to come and sit down, and asked them to take out tea and food from the suitcase: "My name is Ping Wei, if you want, just call me Miss Ping Wei."

    When she was young, Su Xun chose the word Pingwei for her, and Su Pingwei was naturally her too, but the word was rarely used.

    If you talk about Su Clan Aguan, people who have been to the Imperial City may think of the noble daughter Wen Xiao County Princess Wen Xiao of the Jinning Duke's Mansion in the Imperial City, but?It is said that her name is Su Pingwei, but few people know who she is.

    In the end, she added: "But please don't call me sister. When I first heard it, I always felt that my husband was going to take a concubine."

    Su Wan really doesn't like the word 'sister' very much. Maybe it's because she watched too many dramas in the past. Hearing the concubine's concubine talk about her sister, she just reacted directly.

    When the girls heard this, they were immediately overjoyed, and Nian Jinniang said, "Miss Pingwei, you are really interesting."

    The people on the side agreed: "That's right, Miss Pingwei is still pretty."

    Sometimes the friendship between women comes quickly, but just before discussing the matter of Miss Qinglian together, and then talking about the truth of "where is there no fragrant grass in the world", these girls really took her into consideration.  Became a friend.

    There are six girls in total, four of them are local girls in Lotus City, and the other two are relatives from other places. They came here this time to join in the fun and watch the lotus picking competition.

    "Where is Miss Pingwei from? Is she also here to watch the lotus picking competition? I heard that there are a few good girls this time, and they will definitely win that Qinglian."

    These questions are really hard to tell the truth, Su Wan had an idea, and had an idea, sighed: "I actually passed by here to go to endless city to find my husband."

    "My husband went to the endless city to do business, and he hasn't come back yet. I really have no choice but to take someone to find him, lest he take a concubine elsewhere, linger and forget about me.  "

    Xiao Sang: "???"

    Xie Si'an: "?!"

    Huaisha and the guards: "!!!"

    Xiao Sang looked confused, Xie Si'an poked his head out to see if there were any tears on Su Wan's face, showing an expression of wanting to watch a good show, Huai Sha and the guards almost jumped up in shock.

    Ma'am, is it really okay for you to smear the young master like this?

    They could even expect the young master's face to turn black when he knew that his wife said this to him.

    That was really fatal.

    Ma'am, you haven't learned the lesson from your son, so you have such courage!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 866 It's amazing to be good-looking!

    Su Wan continued: "But I also believe that he is definitely not that kind of person. When I was choosing my husband-in-law before, I chose him after thousands of choices. Naturally, his character is passable."

    "It's just that there is no news for such a long time. I was worried in my heart. I couldn't sit still, so I wanted to go and have a look. I happened to pass by here. I heard that your lotus picking competition is very exciting, so I stayed to take a look."

    After hearing this, the girls stopped asking her where she came from, and instead persuaded her.

    Nian Jinniang said: "Of course not. How many women in this world can compare with you, Miss Pingwei. This brother-in-law will only look at others when he is blind."

    Su Xiuzhi also nodded: "That's exactly the truth."

    "It is said that all men are lustful, that is, people say that admiring you has nothing to do with your appearance, but if you are born ugly, he will definitely not admire you, and he will not even know who you are."

    "If you are good-looking, he will naturally have you in his eyes, and no one else will be able to see him."

    "What the girl said makes sense." Su Wan smiled softly, "The appearance is given by our parents after all, and it is always like this, but we can make our skin whiter and make ourselves better."

    So she turned a corner and talked about skin care, what shampoo and hair care, what balm to nourish her hands, what else to use on her face

    A group of girls also chirped with her about the makeup powder they used on weekdays and shared what they used.

    Xiao Sang let out a long sigh of relief, feeling that after the catastrophe, her palms really broke out in cold sweat just now.

    Although it is said that the wife and the young master have a good relationship, it is always inappropriate to discredit the young master like this. If the young master finds out, he may have an opinion. If there are too many things, it may affect the relationship between husband and wife.

    Fortunately, fortunately, fortunately, she came back by herself.

    Xiao Sang felt that after her master got married, she really became more and more skinny. She dared to say anything, so she pampered her by relying on the son.

    Alas, it is really difficult for her to be a personal servant.

    Su Guan talked with the girls about the powder and balm for a while, and recommended a few balms to them, all of which she used well before, but after Sun Xiang came, some of the things she used were replaced by Sun Xiang himself  made.

    It¡¯s almost time now, and the lotus-picking competition is about to start. A woman in black with long hair and dressed like a witch climbed onto the Linshui Platform and recited mantras.  not like.

    Su Wan was a little curious, so he asked Nian Jinniang: "What is she reading?"

    Nian Jinniang shook her head: "I don't know, I recited it like this a long time ago, and the people behind me just kept repeating it, probably praying for peace, praying for the gods to suppress the monsters that make trouble in the lake, and don't let them come out to make trouble.  cause flooding or something."

    "However, there is a legend about the lotus fairy, and it is precisely because of this legend that there will be a lotus picking competition held later, and there will be a lotus girl."

    "Oh? Legend? Let's hear it."

    "It is said that a long, long time ago, the lotus lake was flooded and the floods were raging, and the surrounding people were in dire straits. One day, a lotus fairy passed by, subdued the monsters in the lake, and suppressed them in the lake, so the flooding of the lotus lake stopped.  After coming down, the surrounding area will gradually become populated.¡±

    "Later they settled down into villages, and the villages became small towns, and the small towns became bigger and bigger, and became Lotus City."

    Hearing what she said, Su Wan understood why the lotus girl was so highly respected by the common people, and was given a special status. To honor her so highly meant that she was regarded as a goddess serving the gods.

    Speaking of this, Nian Jinniang became even more angry: "People like Qinglian have insulted the lotus fairy, and even threw the faces of the lotus girls of several generations on the ground. The holy and pure lotus girl has become a man!"  What is the difference between something that can be played with and the top card of Fengyue Tower?"

    Su Wan squeezed the handle of the white fan in her hand, and shook it lightly: "After she does such a thing, why is no one able to stop her, and let her be so flamboyant as a lotus girl?"

    Nian Jinniang gritted her teeth: "Isn't it because she has countless courtiers under her skirt, and someone is always protecting her. Where can others do anything to her, I can only wish that she died sooner."

    "It looks amazing!"

    Su Wan paused, and thought, girl, you are right, good-looking is great, and being rich is also great.

    Seeing that the little girl was really going to explode with anger, she persuaded her: "It's really a bit of a big deal to be good-looking, but it's also a lot to be rich and powerful. Although you??Not as good-looking as her, but you are richer and more powerful than her.  "

    "You see, she is so good-looking, but she bent down for the sake of money and power, making excuses and showing off."

    Nian Jinniang snorted and thought it made sense, she rubbed her hands together and suggested, "Miss Pingwei, if I throw money at her, will she sell it to me and serve me well?  "

    Thinking of this, she was actually a little excited, and laughed, and looked at the girl next to her, as if she was a little moved.

    "You think beautifully." Su Wan quickly interrupted her dangerous thoughts, "If you really do this, people may accuse you of humiliating her, and she will swear to the death, and you will lose face."

    "Not only is it embarrassing, but the world also thinks that you are out of your mind and shameless. If this spreads, you will never have a good life."

    Girl, can you use some brains?

    Nian Jinniang's complexion suddenly changed, she was pale and pale, although she was a little out of touch, she was not stupid, she knew how important a reputation is to a girl, if her reputation is ruined, then

    She shrank her neck, feeling a little depressed, and sighed: "Then what should we do? We can't just let her stay in the position of Lotus Girl forever."

    Su Wan thought about it: "As you said earlier, there are a few girls who are very good, which ones are they?"

    Nian Jinniang said a few names. There were six girls in total. The girls who participated in the lotus picking competition were all selected after a lot of efforts. They were all excellent water lotus picking girls.  Twenty-three girls.

    Quite a bit like the finals.

    Su Wan smiled and said, "This is easy."

    Su Wan reached out and beckoned a guard: "Go to the side and shout, saying that I have taken a fancy to these girls. As long as one of these girls wins, my wife will reward you with three thousand taels."  silver."

    At this moment, the witch finished reciting the mantra, held three cigarettes in both hands, and worshiped the gods three times to the lake. After the worship, she was ready to start.

    The guard led the order to go to the corridor, and shouted loudly to the lake: "My wife has taken a fancy to six girls, three, six, eight, thirteen, nineteen, and twenty-two. I hope they can come back victorious.  Therefore, three thousand taels of silver is added as a lottery, no matter which one of the six girls wins, they can come and get it¡ª¡± (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 868: Lotus Picking Competition

    Nian Jinniang laughed grinningly: "Of course I know this truth, and I'm not stupid, it's just this person, I really can't understand her, don't worry, I won't say such things to others  talk."

    After finishing speaking, she laughed again, and asked Su Wan: "Does Miss Pingwei have a younger sister?"

    "Oh?" Su Wan was surprised, "How can you tell?"

    She remembered that she never said that she had a younger sister in her family.

    "I can see that when my eldest sister talks about me, she speaks in this tone, and the other sisters are similar. When I heard you say that, I just think you must have a younger sister. When the younger sister does something wrong, you always have a younger sister."  To remind her."

    Su Wan laughed when she heard the words: "That's really smart. I do have a younger sister in my family who is about the same age as you. She is only fourteen this year and her birthday is in October. She is so stupid. I always worry that she will be killed by others."  I was bullied, and I couldn't help but teach her every time."

    "There is also a cousin in my grandfather's family. She is 17 years old this year, and she is always jumping up and down. It is really a headache if she doesn't go to the house for a day."

    Su Wan thought about the two of them, and felt that they were about to lose a few strands of hair.

    Fortunately, everything is fine now. Although Su Luo is still very innocent and charming on weekdays, she can handle it outside. If she doesn't understand, it's nothing to do with herself. She won't involve herself in it, at least she can protect her.  Own.

    Yue Shuang is also very good, she and You Zongzhi are together, it can be regarded as fulfilling her wish, to pursue her freedom, happy in the world, with You Zongzhi protecting her, the family can rest assured.

    Su Xiuzhi said: "This is an extremely normal thing. It is said that the elder sister is the mother. This elder sister will always take care of the younger sister. I am afraid that she will not understand, and she will suffer in the future. I wish I could tell all the truth.  she."

    Nian Jinniang said: "That's right, sister Xiuzhi has two sisters in her family, and I also see her taking care of those two younger sisters like this on weekdays."

    Su Xiuzhi smiled softly: "I'm older than them, so naturally I have to take care of them."

    Several people talked for a while, and as the master of ceremonies gave an order by the water, there was a mighty drumbeat. It turned out that the drummers arranged earlier were beating the eighteen big drums on the surrounding high platforms.

    There are bursts of drums, and the drummer is wearing a blue strong suit, a red belt around his waist, and a red forehead on his head. When he beats the big drum, he roars from time to time, as if the mountains and seas are roaring and overwhelming, which makes people excited.

    After a burst of intense drumming gradually stopped, eight people put a huge stone sundial on the platform near the water, and when the witch lit incense and worshiped again, the lotus picking competition began.

    The girls standing on the boat on the lake are busy setting off with the boat to collect lotus pods among the lotus bushes.

    There is a wind blowing through the lotus bushes, and it seems that there are thousands of hectares of blue waves. The lotus pickers hold a long pole in their hands and propel a boat into the lotus bushes. The silver bells tied to their wrists rang crisply, and the lotus pickers sang songs in unison.

    Their voices are green and soft, graceful and clear, reflecting the slow flowing water, like the most beautiful scene in the world.

    Su Wan finally understood why the lotus picking competition in Lotus City is so famous. The inn in Lotus City is always full at this time. Now that I want to come, I think it is worth it just to see this picture scroll.

    It's really beautiful!

    Su Wan asked Nian Jinniang: "What song are they singing?"

    Nian Jinniang said: "It's in praise of the lotus fairy. All the girls in Lotus City can sing their prayers and best wishes, especially the lotus pickers who sing this song the best."

    "It's really nice to hear." This kind of song seems to have a special charm, as if seeing this water town, seeing the Lianhua Lake, hearing the distant and misty legends, and seeing the watery grace of the girls in Lianhua Lake  beauty.

    When the lotus picker girl sang, there was occasional drumming to accompany her singing. When the singing was over, the lotus picker went into the lotus bushes with a long pole, and the drum sound suddenly became more intense.  panic.

    After a long time, the drumming stopped.

    Nian Jinniang put down her hands covering her ears: "Although it's hard to say what's wrong, but coming here once a year really hurts your ears. After you go back, your ears will be buzzing for several days before you feel comfortable."

    Su Guan looked at the lake, there were lotus pickers coming and going in the blue lotus with a boat, as if she was dancing, she was amazed again and again, wishing she had a pen in her hand, she is a magical painter, can draw this  Every picture is drawn.

    It is no wonder that such a beautiful picture can attract so many people. It is extremely satisfying to just sit here and watch them pick lotus and appreciate their posture back and forth among the lotus bushes.

    On the bank of the riverThere was endless applause and applause, and Su Wan was busy watching them picking lotus, for fear of missing some exciting episode, she didn't pay attention to what Nian Jinniang had to say.

    "What did you say?"

    "I said that the sound of the drum made my ears hurt, and it hurt even if I held it."

    "It's really uncomfortable." Su Wan also felt that her ears were buzzing, as if the drumbeat just now was still echoing in her ears, even though she had covered her just now, it was still a little bit.

    "No, the lotus picking competition is beautiful and fun. The only downside is that the drums are really loud. Every time I go back, it's always buzzing."

    "By the way, do you think those six girls can win? I'm really worried."

    "It depends on their ability." Su Wan didn't understand either. Although the three thousand taels of silver was really inspiring, it still depended on their ability.

    "We must win. Earlier, Qinglian was a lotus girl. We can't do anything to her. The most we can do is curse a few words. We can't beat her."

    "If something happens to the lotus girl, the lotus fairy will be angry, and the lake will flood and flood the skyAlthough it sounds fake, but the people believe it, so they can't fight."

    "When she is no longer a lotus girl, the little daughters-in-law and girls in the lotus city may take turns to take someone to beat her. They really think that others are easy to bully and dare not do it, right?"

    "Hahaha, as long as I think of that scene, I feel my blood boil."

    "We must win!"

    "I went to the Buddha to make a wish before. If it comes true, I will go to gild the Buddha's body."

    This unlucky child really wants to see others be unlucky.

    But for Qinglian's matter, she deserved it. Even if she wanted to raise fish, she didn't do it like this. Those who are already married or engaged should never be involved.

    And you can't raise too many, too many, and there are many enemies, too many people are waiting to settle accounts with you, waiting to see your bad luck, waiting to step on it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 869

    However, fish farming is always immoral. Regardless of whether it is a man or a woman, it is better not to raise fish well. Just look at which one is right and just work hard to pursue it.

    "I think I should remind you that gilding is expensive."

    Nian Jinniang said: "What does that matter? If I have no money, I can ask my sister-in-law to go, and my sister-in-law will definitely not refuse."

    If Qinglian could be stepped down, her sister-in-law would be happy in her heart, and would still care about this little money.

    Speaking of which, being married also has the advantages of being married. The family holds their own dowry assets, so they don¡¯t have to be so tight when spending money.  Things, where is it easy in the mother's house.

    "That's it."

    Nian Jinniang was still very curious about Su Wan, but she seemed to like her eyes on the lotus bushes not far away, watching the girls coming and going in the lotus bushes with their boats.  She wasn't paying attention, either, so she quieted down.

    People came here to watch the lotus-picking competition, and she always disturbed them, so she really didn't wink.

    It's just that Nian Jinniang is a little girl who can't sit still. After thinking about it, she dragged Su Xiuzhi to the back to whisper.

    "Sister Xiuzhi, I think it's better to call off this marriage. This sister Pingwei is right, but there will be no green lotus today, and there will be green lotus and white lotus tomorrow. They are not married yet, so he just won't give it to her."  Your face, when you get married, you will not be taken seriously."

    Although they can't be called top-notch daughters, their families are worthy in Lotus City, and their engagement partners are often well-matched sons. After they get married, their husbands are likely to have concubines.

    The only thing they can keep is the status and respect of the main wife. If the husband can't even give this, they will naturally not be able to marry. Like Su Xiuzhi, the fianc¨¦, who dares to make a fuss and withdraw before he is married, what kind of respect can he give Su Xiuzhi in the future?  , spoiling concubines and destroying wives is very possible.

    If that's the case, how can I live this day?

    Su Xiuzhi pursed her lips: "I don't like people calling me sister either, so you can call me sister Xiuzhi."

    Sister, sister, it's either called by a girl in the family, or it's a concubine's room. She didn't think there was anything wrong with this word before, but after hearing Su Wan say it, she felt a little conflicted.

    When Nian Jinniang heard it, she immediately understood: "I don't like it either."

    Not only don't like it, but she hates it to death. She is a young girl at home, but she doesn't like being called her sister.

    Su Xiuzhi said: "I'm afraid this matter will not be easy. I will mention it to my mother later. If I can find something better than the Wang family, maybe I can retire."

    Originally engaged, how can it be easy to withdraw, but her fianc¨¦ is too much, almost stomping the face of the Su family on the ground, the Su family was originally dissatisfied, waiting for the Wang family to explain.

    If you withdraw, it's not impossible.

    Su Xiuzhi was a little envious of Su Wan. Although Su Wan was married, she still seemed like a little girl, without any worries.  I didn't worry at all in the first half. I think the relationship between husband and wife is very good.

    And this move is three thousand taels, obviously he is not short of money, and he can make decisions by himself.

    Nian Jinniang and Su Xiuzhi have fluctuating personalities, but their relationship is very good. They have been like sisters for many years. If there is any private thing that is not good to say to others, they will say it quietly. Don't look at the little girl Nian Jinniang.  The mouth is babbling, but it is impossible to say a word that should not be said.

    The lotus picking competition lasted for an hour. Although it took a long time and the things to see were similar, the picture was so beautiful that people would never tire of watching it.

    The girls are all wearing blue dresses with exquisite lotus flowers embroidered on them, and lotus-shaped ornaments on their heads. They are different, but they all lead to the same goal.

    The girls propped up boats to pick lotus briskly in the lotus bushes, flickering, the lotus leaves were round, the lake was clear, the boats rowed across the water, and the girls' laughter and singing came from the lotus bushes from time to time.

    All of this makes people feel like they have entered a fairyland by mistake. Watching fairies dance in the lotus bushes in the fairy pond, the same scene appears countless times, which makes people happy to watch.

    While drinking tea, Su Guan looked at the lotus bushes in the distance, and felt that the trip was worthwhile. After a lotus picking competition, it seemed as if his eyes had been washed, and he was suddenly clear, and the things he saw felt beautiful.  up.

    She kowtowed melon seeds to eat preserved fruit, and occasionally chatted with the girl next to her, and an hour passed quickly.

    The time was almost up, and the drummers on the high platform started to beat the drums again, boom boom boom.??, once and again, not in a hurry, but like a kind of urging, making people sweat in the palms of their hands, holding their breath and looking towards the lotus bush.

    A girl came out of the lotus in a boat and sang "Return to Picking Lotus" softly. The boat was full of lotus pods, each of which was big and full, green and full of harvest.

    This song is a local song about lotus picking girls. It has been handed down from ancient times to the present, and almost all the locals can sing it. When the girls sang, the people on the river bank also sang.

    The tune is melodious and lively. The girls are as gentle and graceful as water, and also lively and naive as before.

    Su Wan looked up, and saw that the girls were leaving the lotus bushes in small boats and coming slowly towards this side. The boats were full of lotus pods, which made people feel that this scene was somewhat similar to the Eight Immortals crossing the sea.

    Oh, no, this is called Return from Plucking Lotus.

    Su Wan felt a little regretful that Li Lin was not by his side, otherwise he must have asked him to draw this picture and treasure it in the future.

    Su Wan asked the girl next to her if she had such a painting.

    "Of course there are. Since ancient times, literati and refined scholars don't know how many poems and paintings have been written for picking lotus. If there are many good paintings." The girls talked about everyone's pen and ink.

    Su Wan only wanted a painting of a scene, and didn't seem to want any master's work, so he asked again: "Are there any paintings made by talented scholars today?"

    "If you want to talk about the paintings made by talented people today, it should be Guan Gongzi. Guan Gongzi is very talented, especially good at painting. Although he is not very young, the paintings he makes are extremely vivid."

    "It's just that Guan Gongzi's paintings are also hard to find, but I don't know that this year he still made paintings of the lotus picking competition."

    Su Wan felt a little strange: "Why don't you draw anymore?"

    Nian Jinniang came over at this moment: "It's a long story, but it's because Qinglian angered him. In the past, Mr. Guan drew three paintings for the lotus picking competition every year, but since Qinglian was selected as the lotus flower  Girl, let someone put pressure on him to draw pictures of her."

    "Guan Gongzi's temper is not very good, and he hates people threatening him the most, so he stopped painting in this anger." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 871

    These words are clearly accusing Qinglian of being shameless and occupying her position by not marrying when she reaches her age.

    Girls are fifteen years old, and when they are sixteen seventeen, they are going to get married.

    This is the case with these girls, and it is also the case with those women who won the lotus girl in the past. When they are sixteen, they are engaged even if they are not married, so they will not participate.

    Qinglian is already eighteen this year, and she is not sure about marrying herself, but even robbing them is really too much.

    Qinglian glanced at the other party lightly, and didn't even want to pay attention to her. Anyway, the person who is hostile to her, even if she is low-key and petty, is also hostile to her, why bother.

    The other party ignored her when she saw her, and his face was a little distorted: "Just wait, this time, you see how arrogant you are, those people you offended in the past are waiting to come to you to settle accounts."

    Qinglian has never been afraid of offending people, and she has probably offended all the girls in Lianhua City thoroughly, and every one of them wants her to die.

    But that's no wonder she is not, if you want to blame, you can blame them for being ugly, and blame those men for not living up to expectations.

    She pursed her lips complacently, and when she married into a noble family and became a noble wife, and lived a life of luxury, she still cared who said she was not, at most it was just a few gossips, and it couldn't hurt her in the slightest, her life  It's enough to have a good time.

    Seeing Qinglian, the other party still ignored her, and almost exploded with anger.

    This bitch!

    bitch!

    "Okay, okay, don't talk about it anymore." A girl next to me persuaded in a low voice, "Everyone is watching, it's not good to make a fuss."

    Another girl next to her said lightly and sadly: "What is beautiful or not, and now we still have any reputation at all, it is all because of her."

    These girls also hated Qinglian in their hearts and hated her to death.

    Qinglian participated in the lotus-picking contest without getting married at eighteen, occupying the position of the lotus-picking girl is second, and the most important thing is that Qinglian's reputation is not good, which tarnishes the identity of the lotus-picking girl as a lotus girl, and also implicates them.

    Qinglian hooked up with those princes of the powerful and noble clans, no one would tell the story of her romantic affairs with these noble princes, and each of them would count down the princes under her skirts.

    With her own strength, she pulled the lotus girl from the altar, making the world think that the name of the lotus girl is like a prostitute. As long as she is given money, she can invite her to eat and play, and even play with her at will.

    When these little girls just participated in the lotus-picking competition, many people privately sent news, saying that if they were allowed to accompany them, what would they be given, and what kind of son it was, as long as they were well served, it would be a must.  They are rich and prosperous.

    There are even some hooligans who dare to harass them again and again, saying disgusting words.

    These people seem to think that if they participate in the lotus picking competition, they will be like Qinglian, a person who can be played around at will, a lowly and shameless woman who can be played by them.

    They had a sister before, who was the best-born among them, and she was also an excellent girl. She was bullied by hooligans when she was out, and she threw herself into the lake that night.

    How holy and dust-free the lotus girl is in their hearts. When they walk outside, even powerful officials and clan heads give three points of face, and they are also proud of being a lotus girl in their hearts.

    But because of Qinglian, the reputation of the lotus girl has been made like this, and it has also caused them to encounter such absurd things, and their sisters even lost their lives because of it.

    There is nothing they don't hate about Qinglian, they hate more than those noble ladies who have been seduced by their husbands and fiances' sweethearts.

    Before the start of the lotus-picking competition, they discussed it in private. No matter what, Qinglian must be pulled from the position of the lotus girl, and she cannot continue to be the lotus girl. If so, the lotus girl  Fame is really over.

    There were twenty-two of them, but Qinglian only had one, so there must be no reason to lose.

    Although the methods are somewhat shady and unfair, they don't pay attention to fairness when dealing with people like Qinglian. As for who they push up in private, it was decided by lottery before. It all depends on luck, and no one can blame them.

    Qinglian didn't care about other people's abuse and accusations at all, she turned her face away, looking cold and clean.

    The person who sorted her lotus pods earlier couldn't see it, and scolded: "Why do you guys bully Miss Qinglian? Do you bully the few because of the number of people? If you talk about it again, I will report it to you so that you  I know great."

    The little girl at first had a bad temper, she was so angry that she was about to jump up immediately, no matter where she went, there was a bitch like Qinglian dog legs.

    ?She was about to say something when she was hit on the leg by a girl in another boat with a long pole. She let out a cry, tears were about to fall out of the pain.

    After he realized it, he didn't make trouble anymore, but his eyes were red with anger, and tears were about to fall.

    Seeing her like this, the person who beat her before felt a little guilty: "Okay, okay, I was wrong, I will treat you to cakes from Shen's shop later, aunt, don't cry."

    "You hit me." She was aggrieved, and then stretched out her finger, "You have to invite me three times, three times is good."

    "Okay, okay, three times."

    Seeing this, Qinglian pursed the corners of her mouth, then raised her chin slightly, feeling disdainful, she turned out to be a competitor, it's either your death or mine, and it's really annoying to put on such an appearance of sisterly love.

    At this time, the sorting of the small boats is completed, and the counting begins.

    "Miss Qinglian picked a total of 130 lotus pods, fifty of the fifth grade, sixty of the fourth grade, twenty of the third grade, ten of the second grade, and none of the first grade, totaling five hundred and seventy  ten."

    "Miss Mingjia picked a total of one hundred lotus pods, six of the fifth-class ones, ten of the fourth-class ones, twenty of the third-class ones, thirty of the second-class ones, thirty-four of the first-class ones, a total of one hundred and sixteen  Four."

    "Miss Fang Yue picked a total of sixty-seven lotus pods, the fifth-class product"

    Qinglian listened to read a few times, at first because the last few were far from her, she felt complacent, but after reading seven or eight in a row, the scores she got were not high, and some even didn't get a hundred.  His face began to turn cold.

    This is very wrong!

    She came here a few days ago, and she also knows how many lotus pods grow in this lake. The best batch is that she picked fifty fifth-class ones and sixty fourth-class ones.  But it's far more than that.

    However, these girls saw that there were a lot of lotus plants on the boat, but the fifth-class and fourth-class ones were scattered, a few, a dozen, so few that it was suspicious of life.

    If none of these people picked them, where did the lotus pods go?

    Perhaps she never dreamed that these people would unite to deal with her.

    Qinglian felt a little flustered, but she kept listening, and they were almost the same. Seeing that there were only a few left, she was about to breathe a sigh of relief when she heard someone sing the report:

    "Miss Xuzhen, I picked 236 lotus pods, 128 fifth-class ones, eighty-nine fourth-class ones, nineteen third-class ones, none second-class ones, none first-class ones,  The total score is 1053."

    As soon as this number was reported, there was a burst of exclamation from the river bank.

    Qinglian's eyes darkened, and she almost fainted.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 872 Don't Be Too Green

    Miss Xuzhen, named Zhang Xuzhen, was the lucky one drawn by lottery among the twenty-two girls. Half of the fifth and fourth grades picked by the other twenty-one girls are here.

    "Score 1053! 1053!"

    "It's really amazing!"

    "The lotus pods picked are two hundred and thirty-six, which is really a lot, and the green lotus is only one hundred and thirty!"

    "I got one hundred and twenty-eight for the first-class product!"

    The people on the waterfront platform and the viewing platform were amazed and commented, and some people naturally saw that there was something wrong with the number. Some people wanted to speak, but were held back by the people next to them, and some struggled to speak, and were held back by others.  The man pressed and beat him.

    Regardless of whether the number is right or not, as long as Qinglian can be suppressed, and she is not allowed to hang out with men under the name of Lotus Girl, then it is right.

    Qinglian, women hate her to the bone. Although men have many courtiers under her skirts, there are not a few who can't understand her. The lotus girl is unparalleled in the hearts of people in the lotus city, and she is cold and clean  , like a tall fairy, is someone they respect.

    However, Qinglian's behavior has tarnished the reputation of the lotus girl. It is really hateful. These people have tried to attack her for many times.  The young master is protecting her, she has died for a long time without knowing how many times.

    Many extremists waited for her not to be a lotus girl, so they captured her and burned her to sacrifice to heaven.

    Wherever she sits, she has to take on responsibilities. Since Qinglian has become a lotus girl and enjoyed the honor of a lotus girl, she should do what a lotus girl should do, even if she doesn't do anything.

    But as for her, she used her identity as a lotus girl to flirt with the princes of the powerful and powerful clans, causing those noble ladies to hate her to the bone.

    There are many rumors and rumors outside, true and false, she doesn't care, she still does her own way, making the people hate and resent her for tarnishing the reputation of the lotus girl, and wish she would be kicked out as soon as possible.

    Even the girls who were supposed to be competitors were able to join forces secretly, and even the position of the lotus picking girl was indisputable, in order to deal with her.

    "It's impossible! It's impossible!" Qinglian panicked at this moment, she couldn't figure out how such a thing could happen.

    "It's impossible, it's impossible, it's all fake!"

    "How could she have so many! How could it be!!!"

    Zhang Xuzhen looked at her as if she was about to go crazy, with disdain in his eyes, he sneered coldly: "Why is it impossible? Are you allowed to win, so that others cannot win?"

    After appreciating her expression, the girl next to her giggled: "No, are you allowed to win? Our Xuzhen is a good lotus picker, and his speed is unmatched by others. This boat can hold up well."  Alright, are you allowed to be great and not others to be great?"

    "Besides, I don't allow people to suddenly get lucky and come across a few lotus bushes full of good lotus pods. A few days ago I went on a boat to pick lotus, and I came across a nest of duck eggs, more than 20!  "

    "I even picked up silver taels a few days ago!"

    "Who doesn't have a good time!"

    Qinglian was so angry that her entire face turned red, like a crab that was about to go berserk all the time, and she still had the slightest look of aloofness before: "You, you are lying! Someone must help her, someone must help her!"

    "Miss Qinglian, what you said is not right, we were all in the lotus bush before, everyone came and went in the lotus bush, they all looked at each other, and the people on the viewing platform also watched, that is  If you want to fake, no one has the ability, right?"

    If there is a real competition, they will naturally monitor each other. Whoever dares to do such a fake thing will lose face if they are discovered.

    But it was much easier for the twenty two of them to team up, and if they really wanted to cheat, the boats passed by and passed through the lotus bushes, and they quietly threw some of them in the past, and there were people covering them, so they didn't worry about being seen.

    "It is said that Xuzhen is lying, but we need to produce evidence? What about the evidence? Who saw it? I have seen it all. It was all collected by Xuzhen himself, and all the sisters can testify."

    "That's right, we can all testify!"

    Although it is not good to bully people by lying, but if it is Qinglian who is bullying, they will be very happy. Whoever made her a lotus girl is so indiscreet, which hurts them and even kills their sister.

    "Sister Xuzhen's score is 1053, who has any objections?"

    There was a lot of discussion on the Linshui Terrace and the observation deck, but no one came forward to speak out. You said they were lying?  Then come up with evidence?  Their competitors can all stand up and testify that it was their own adoption.?, it¡¯s useless to say anything.

    Besides, the group of people who presided over the lotus-picking competition have long been displeased with Qinglian. Now that someone is pushing Qinglian down, they turn a blind eye to it.  It's been fooled like this.

    Although Qinglian knew that there was a problem, she couldn't come up with evidence, and her face was red and black with anger, but no one felt sorry for her, and no one stood up to say a few words of justice for her.

    And she herself is not innocent. When she became a lotus picking girl in the first year, she won by a narrow margin. Later, before the start of the lotus picking competition every year, she would be brought over by someone, and she would go into the lotus bush to see where she was.  It has the best lotus pods, so the ratings every year leave others far behind.

    Now being beaten back in this way is considered retribution.

    The sorter sang the ratings of the latter ones one after another, all of which were more than 100, which was similar to the previous ones.

    The next step is to display the lotus pods for everyone to judge, but there is usually no major problem, even if someone picks the bones, at most they will pick one or two flaws, and they will go back one grade and lose one or two points  That's all.

    No matter how picky Zhang Xuzhen's lotus pod is, it is impossible for her to lose a score of 500, which is lower than Qinglian. The winner of this year's lotus picking competition is obviously her.

    "Ahhh! I won, I won!" Nian Jinniang was so surprised that she almost jumped up, "As expected of me, I really won, I won!"

    The girl next to him was also happy: "Yes, I won. You really want to gild the Buddha when you go back."

    "Planning, must be!" As long as it can make Qinglian unlucky, she is willing to let her be a vegetarian for a few months, "Tomorrow I will go to fulfill my wish."

    Su Xiuzhi smiled softly at the side, and was also very happy: "I will go with you at that time. Since I want to gild the Buddha's body, I should also contribute, and it will be considered as a meritorious deed."

    Nian Jinniang smiled happily when she heard the words: "Thank you, sister Xiuzhi, for your generosity and saving me from suffering. You are truly a bodhisattva~"

    "You."

    "Hahahahaha"

    When Qinglian was unlucky, these people seemed to want to celebrate with the whole world, as if a heinous person had finally subdued the law and restored the world to clarity.

    As a human being, I still can't be too Qinglian.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 873 Wenyue Building

    You can search for "Daily Life of Salted Fish in the Book" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    "Which number is this girl Xuzhen coming from?"

    "Nineteen, that is the nineteenth one, the one we fancy earlier."

    Su Wan then asked: "Then do you want to send someone to bring her here later?"

    Su Xiuzhi said: "Miss Xuzhen still has to give her robes and worship the gods. I'm afraid it will take a long time. It's hot now. I don't know how long I will wait here. Why don't I go?"  Find a restaurant on the side to sit down, and send someone to inform her that her affairs are over and come over."

    It¡¯s almost noon, it¡¯s really getting hotter and hotter. Sitting on this viewing platform, there is still a scorching sun above the roof. If it weren¡¯t for the wind blowing from the lake, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t sit still now.  .

    Su Wan was shaking her fan much faster. After thinking about it, she really couldn't stay here anymore, so she asked, "Is there any restaurant nearby?"

    Du Mingzhu said: "Shen's restaurant, Shen's dim sum is good, we like to go there on weekdays."

    Nian Jinniang said: "This is because you are ignorant. Wenyuelou opened a few days ago. I heard that it is only for women's business. Their pastries and teas are very delicious. We haven't eaten them yet. Why don't we eat them today?"  go."

    Du Mingzhu disagreed: "Where am I ignorant? None of us know about the opening of Wenyue Tower. It's not that the lotus picking competition is coming. Both of you are upset, so I didn't mention it."

    Qin Zhi knocked a melon seed: "I know it, but it is said that the cost is not low. If you don't tell me, I will naturally pretend that I don't know."

    She has no money, but it's not good to ask her sister to pay every time she goes out. Naturally, she can't go to this kind of place.

    Su Wan paused, but was a little surprised: "Is Wenyue Building open?"

    Jiu Bian's action was quite fast. He found the chef of the restaurant so quickly and arranged for the staff to open the restaurant.

    "Do you know Wenyue Tower?"

    Su Wan hummed: "There is the Jianjia Tower over the Imperial City. I have been to the Imperial City and the Jianjia Tower before. The business in that building is women's business. The Wenyue Tower and the Jianjia Tower can be regarded as coming from the same place.  In the same vein, it is said that the owner of Jianjia Tower cooperated with others with the recipe of snacks and refreshments, and opened this Wenyue Tower."

    "Imperial City? The Jianjia Building in the Imperial City? I've heard of it!"

    "Someone from our side has been to Jianjia Building before. I heard that the food inside is delicious and interesting. There are guards patrolling the building to prevent men from entering. It is a good place for girls to get together.  .¡±

    "It turns out that Wenyue Tower is the same as Jianjia Tower!"

    The restaurant is of course also a good place to go, but there are many inconveniences when people outside come and go, men and women. If the restaurant is only for serving women, it is indeed very convenient for them.

    "Ask if Yuelou is far from here?"

    "It's a bit far to walk, and it's not too far to take a carriage. Let's leave a carriage here. When the time comes, let someone take Miss Xuzhen there."

    A few people discussed it, and they thought it was okay. Su Wan also wanted to go to the Wenyue Tower in the Lotus City, so she nodded and arranged for a guard to stay to pick up Miss Xuzhen, and then went with everyone in a carriage.  Ask Yuelou.

    Qin Zhilei pinched his sleeves, let out a sigh, and thought that after eating Wenyuelou, she had been working for several days.

    In just a moment, the carriage stopped at the downstairs of Wenyue Building, and a servant in front of the door helped pull the carriage aside to park it.

    Su Wan stood at the door and took a look. The Wenyue Building was a small three-story building. It looked exquisite and elegant from the outside. Occasionally, the sound of a piano could be heard from inside the building. I don't know which girl was playing in the building.

    There is also a tea house next to Wenyue Tower, and the accompanying male guards are not allowed to enter, so they can only stay in the tea house and wait. After entering the gate of Wenyue Tower and passing the lobby, the inside suddenly opens up.

    It turned out that there was a spacious atrium in the courtyard, planted with trees and flowers, and a high platform. Now there is a woman wearing a veil sitting in front of the piano seat and playing the piano. The sound of the piano is long and ethereal.

    The maid explained: "This girl is the violinist in the building, and her piano skills are extraordinary. If the nobleman wants to specify a tune, as long as this girl knows it, it's fine."

    "Where do you want the private seats? The lobby on the first floor is full of tables, the second floor is the elegant room separated by a screen, and the third floor is the private room."

    Su Wan said: "Let's ask for a private room."

    Su Xiuzhi paused for a moment, and suggested in a low voice: "We can just sit in the lobby, and we don't need the private room."

    Nian Jinniang also said: "That's right, the lobby isWell, anyway, the food is the same everywhere, and the lobby is lively.  "

    Su Wan looked back, but saw that Qin Zhi was a little embarrassed, and immediately understood the reason.

    The families of the girls are considered to be well-ranked in Lianhua City, and their own private houses are not bad. However, Qin Zhi is living under the hands of his stepmother, and life is quite difficult, and he has no money.

    Su Wan stopped and said, "Today I invite you to have tea. Although this lobby is nice, it is really noisy. I like quiet, so the private room on the third floor is better."

    Su Xiuzhi hurriedly said: "You are a guest, how can I treat you, even if you want to invite me, I will invite you. We are the hosts here."

    Nian Jinniang nodded in agreement: "Yes."

    "It's okay, you are young girls who haven't left the cabinet after all, where do you have any money, see you next time, you are married, and you can invite me again when you have money in your hand, don't argue with me now."

    Nian Jinniang whispered: "It's next time, I don't know if there will be a next time."

    Su Wan said: "You also said that, I don't know if there will be a next time. The meeting is fate, so there is no need to count these things. Besides, I can't let you little girls invite me. If so, I'm afraid I won't be able to eat it."  gone."

    Several people heard what she said, and after thinking about it, they didn't care about it. Nian Jinniang said: "Then please, please, please, we will take a mouth and wait to eat."

    After saying that, the other three laughed.

    So Su Wan booked the private room on the third floor, and the group of people went upstairs led by the maid. The private room was elegantly decorated, and one window faced the courtyard behind the small building. There were many flowers and trees planted in the courtyard.  At this moment, there are a lot of flowers and butterflies flying around.

    There are still ice kettles around the private room. As soon as people enter the private room, they feel that the heat in the air has dissipated a lot, and it is cool and comfortable to shake the fan.

    After the group washed their hands, a maid came to ask what they wanted to eat with a menu sign. Su Wan ordered some fruit tea and pastries that she had eaten well before, and then asked several people to order two.

    Several people had seen Su Wan sell three thousand taels before, and they knew that she was not short of money, so they didn't treat her politely, so they ordered two of what they wanted to eat.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 875 All mountains are spring water, picking lotus for the king

    "Drawing lots?"

    The people present immediately laughed when they heard the words, but they did not expect that this candidate was selected in this way.

    Zhang Xuzhen blushed: "It's me, I'm lucky."

    Su Xiuzhi said: "Actually, it's the most fair way."

    If it is a competition, it depends on each person's ability, but if it is a lottery, it depends on luck.

    Nian Jinniang nodded: "It is indeed a good idea, otherwise, everyone will be dissatisfied."

    Zhang Xuzhen said: "We also thought the same way before. We were all fighting for that position before, and no one would accept the other. If we draw lots, we can blame ourselves for being unlucky."

    Although they are fighting with each other, they are not people without a bottom line of conscience. Everyone wants the position of Lotus Girl very much, but what they had to do at that time was to pull Qinglian down.  In terms of position, they will still be implicated, and they don't know what will happen.

    Zhang Xu was really embarrassed: "So I really don't have the right to take this money, and I would like to thank Madam for taking good care of me. If I still participate in the lotus picking competition next year, I must win it back with my own ability."

    Su Wan said: "Since I said this, I naturally have no reason to go back on my word. Although you won disgrace, it can be regarded as excusable. If someone's behavior hurts me, I will try my best to pull her down and change the situation."  status quo."

    "Since you worked together to get it, then you can share the money together."

    "Miss Xuzhen can talk about these things today, but she is not the kind of shameless and brazen person. I hope you can change the status quo and live a better life in the future."

    Zhang Xu is really embarrassed to accept this money, but after hearing what she said, it is not easy to shirk it. After all, money is something that no one wants. She neither steals nor robs. This lady wants to give it to her  , she is naturally happy.

    Moreover, the money is not hers alone now, but everyone's. Some of these girls are not having a good life. With this money, at least they can improve the family's situation.

    "Na Xuzhen, thank you madam."

    Su Guan asked Xiao Sang to take out the bank notes, and Su Xiuzhi Nian Jinniang and others also took out the money they promised earlier. The girls pooled a total of five hundred and fifty taels, plus Su Wan's three thousand taels, the total was  Three thousand five hundred and fifty taels.

    Zhang Xu really had never seen so many bank notes, and was a little apprehensive. When she found that there were five hundred and fifty taels more, she asked, "Why are there so many, did I make a mistake?"

    Nian Jinniang said: "I didn't get it out. The three thousand taels were given by Mrs. Li, and we made up the rest. Miss Xuzhen also knows that we also hate that Qinglian. Thank you for solving her."

    Qinglian had private contacts with quite a few noblemen, and there were quite a few noble wives and daughters who hated her. Zhang Xuzhen heard this, and said, "We are more for ourselves."

    "all the same."

    Zhang Xu really didn't stay long, and after thanking him, he took the bank note and left, then went to meet up with his sisters at the agreed place, and took out the bank note. Everyone present was silent for a while, thinking about how to divide the money.

    After a long time, someone suggested: "It's better to give one thousand taels to Sanniang's family, and divide the rest equally."

    San Niang is the girl who committed suicide by throwing herself into the lake earlier.

    "That's fine, I agree."

    "I agree."

    "I have no objection either."

    The proposal was approved by everyone, and they began to divide the money. In addition to the one thousand left for San Niang, there were a total of two thousand five hundred and fifty taels. There were twenty-two of them, and twenty-one of them got one hundred and one each.  At fifteen taels, Zhang Xuzhen was selected as the lotus picker, and she also took the money back, so she got some more, and got one hundred and thirty-five taels.

    After the accounts were settled, Zhang Xuzhen took the silver bills to the bank and exchanged them for one hundred denominations and some broken silver, and distributed the money to everyone, and then went to Sanniang's house and gave her one thousand taels of silver  home.

    After finishing these things, the matter came to an end, and they still had to discuss with Zhang Xuzhen how to rectify the name of the lotus girl

    Su Guan left after Zhang Xuzhen left. She left Du Mingzhu her temporary residence address, saying that if she could get Guan Gongzi's lotus-picking picture, she would send it here.

    Du Mingzhu readily agreed, and when she got home, she found her second elder brother, Second Young Master Du, and asked him to ask Guan Zhongyue about the picture of picking lotus.  down.

    "However, I don't know if he has painted this year. If not, I will write a book.??There are two pictures, you just pick one and give it to others.  "

    Du Mingzhu was startled: "Second brother, are you alright?"

    This guy is well-known in the city as a stingy guy, and even a girl like her can't even think of taking advantage of him, so she even asked her to choose a painting to give away.

    Yo, this is really the sun coming out from the west.

    Second Young Master Du said: "What do you know? You said that this madam sprinkled three thousand taels when she made a move. I think she is not an ordinary family. Lao Guan's paintings are not easy to give away, but the picture of picking lotus is not a problem.  It¡¯s not worth much anyway.¡±

    "Take it as a good relationship, maybe there will be some kind of fate in the future."

    Du Mingzhu's face twisted for a moment, and she wanted to say what he was thinking, but she also felt that it would be good to pick up something on this stingy ghost, so she said, "Then I'll just go to your place and get it, anyway, it's about the same, Li  Madame just wants a picture of picking lotus."

    "Okay."

    Seeing that he agreed, Du Mingzhu took the maidservant to his study room. Originally, she wanted to choose one painting. After much deliberation, she took away both paintings and planned to let him choose by herself.

    As the sun was setting, Du Mingzhu took the two paintings to Su Wan's rented yard. At the moment, Su Wan was leading people to pack up his things and prepared to leave tomorrow. After staying for ten days, he had a lot more things.

    When Du Mingzhu came, she was in a hurry, and there was thin sweat on her forehead.

    Su Wan asked someone to bring her a bowl of warm tea: "I'm not leaving now, why bother."

    Du Mingzhu said: "It's better to settle the matter earlier, otherwise it will be a pity if it is delayed. These two paintings are all made by Guan Gongzi, but they are all works from previous years. They were taken from my second brother's study.  If you don't mind, just choose one of them."

    "Since it's your elder brother's treasure, wouldn't I be a steal?"

    "It's nothing, my brother and Mr. Guan have a good relationship. If you really want to, Mr. Guan will draw again in the future, so let him keep it. Anyway, it's a picture of picking lotus."

    Su Wan thought about it too: "Then I will thank your second brother."

    Su Guan asked people to unfold these two pictures. Both pictures showed the scene of the lotus picking competition.  The words were inscribed and the payment was made.

    The inscription on the front reads: Light as a frightened bird, graceful as a dragon swimming.

    The inscription on the back says: All mountains are filled with spring water, and it is for the king to pick lotus back.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 877 I'm a weak woman, and my wife won't help me

    The carriage stopped by the side of the road, and the guard dismounted and waited aside.

    Seeing that the carriage stopped, Zhao Mingjing lifted the curtain and took a look: "What's wrong?"

    The guard acting as the coachman replied: "When I left the city, I followed a small tail. Madam asked to stop the car, and deal with him first."

    Zhao Mingjing was slightly surprised: "What tail?"

    The guard said: "The Qinglian girl from before came out in a carriage."

    Zhao Mingjing was also surprised: "Why did she follow?"

    This matter is indeed a bit strange.

    The guards also found it strange, but there are many strange things in the world, and they don't take it to heart, as long as they figure out what the other party's purpose is.

    When the carriage stopped, Su Wan lifted the hood and sat on a small stool, waiting for the car behind to catch up. Xiao Sang poured some warm water for her and asked her to drink some.

    After a while, the carriage behind followed up. The carriage was an ordinary carriage. The color of the curtain was a little whitish due to the sun and rain, but it was cleaned up quite cleanly.

    Seeing that the carriage stopped here, the other party also stopped on the road, and then a pair of slender hands stretched out from the carriage, opened the veil and got out of the carriage. It was Qinglian.

    In the past, Miss Qinglian was cold and elegant, with a clean eye, but now she looks a bit embarrassed. Her face is blue and red, and the corners of her mouth are still red. When she walks around, she doesn't know where she is, and she takes a deep breath.  .

    Apparently he was beaten badly yesterday.

    "I met Mrs. Li."

    Su Wan sat in the carriage and looked down at her with a calm expression: "Girl, why are you following us all this time?"

    Qinglian moved, and was about to say something, but she heard her say again: "If someone else followed us, we would have dealt with it long ago, but it is not easy to think of you as a woman, so I will explain the truth to you, don't just say it again.  Follow us."

    "Mrs. Li." Qinglian hurriedly explained, "Qinglian has no other intentions, but just heard that Mrs. Li is going to Endless City, so she wanted to go with her and ask her to take her in."

    Qinglian was actually going to avoid disaster. She used to be a lotus girl, and she was protected by others. No one dared to touch her. At most, she just scolded or made some sarcastic remarks. But yesterday, the lotus girl changed, and when she left  Then he was blocked and beaten.

    Later, when I returned to the yard where I lived, I also found that the yard had also been smashed and looted, and many valuable things were taken away. The only thing left was some money that she had hidden deeply.

    Many people lined up to beat her and smash her house.

    She originally wanted to find those young masters to help her, so she went to find Mr. Hong and Mr. Shui first, but she was kicked out after being beaten with a bruised nose and swollen face, and then she went to find the other Mr.  These are all taken care of by the family members, and they can't even see her, let alone help her.

    She really couldn't make it through the city, so she decided to go to another place to avoid the limelight for the time being, but going to another place is not easy, the road is not safe, she is a woman on the road, that is called going  no reply.

    At this time, she heard that Mrs. Li, who had sprinkled three thousand taels in the lotus-picking competition, was going to Endless City, so she wondered if she could go with her. After all, such a noble lady must go out without a lot of guards  Less, and safety is guaranteed.

    It's just that when she came to the door today, she was kicked out without seeing anyone. Fortunately, she was smart enough to let someone drive a carriage to follow her. As long as she kept following, if something happened, she didn't believe that the other party would ignore it.

    However, she did not expect that Mrs. Li had such a good appearance, fair and beautiful, bright and graceful, people couldn't take their eyes off, and at a glance, she could tell that she was a well-raised person.

    I don't know where the noble lady is from.

    "No, if you want to go to Endless City, you can go by yourself. I don't care about it. Just let me take you there. It will definitely not work." Su Wan flatly refused, "My guards are all  I followed for my safety, but I can no longer separate my heart to protect others."

    Hearing what she said, Su Wan understood what Qinglian was up to. She just wanted to rub against her escort. She won the protection of these people without having to do anything, so she didn't have to worry about safety along the way.

    It's really a beautiful idea.

    If it was an ordinary little girl who really had to, she would not refuse, but a person like Qinglian has a lot of things to do, and she is particularly hated, and she doesn't like it either.

    Qinglian pursed her lips: "I heard that Mrs. Li is a kind-hearted person, but now it seems that it is not always the case. I am a weak woman, and my wife will not help me."

    the"Kindhearted?" Su Wan smiled, "Girl, I'm afraid I'm wrong. I'm really not a kind-hearted person, but I am very willful. I can do whatever I want on weekdays. It all depends on my mood.  Smiling at you, the back turned ruthlessly and kicked you off."

    "I thought Miss Qinglian only believed in herself and only cared about herself, so she would rely on the kindness of others?"

    People like Qinglian are the most selfish and ruthless, how can they believe in the kindness of others.

    Qinglian paused, but she listened to others scolding a lot, she didn't mind what others said about her at all, and she didn't even change her expression.

    Su Wan said: "I advise the girl to go back to the city. If you want to go to other towns, just ask the guards from the escort agency to go. After a while, the carriage will get on the official road and go fast, so that the girl can be left behind. When the time comes  Even if I am really kind-hearted, but we are far away, we don't know what happened."

    "Girls should know that the last thing people should do is to entrust their lives to others whether they have a conscience and take chances."

    "Go back. It's not far from the city, and there's no danger. It's dangerous if it's farther away."

    After Su Wan finished speaking, she didn't want to talk to her any more, she got up and lifted the curtain of the car and entered the car: "Go on."

    After she sat down, the carriage began to drive forward again. Qinglian stood still, watching the carriage pass by, and the guards on the side followed on horseback, protecting the carriage back and forth, she squeezed her hands tightly.  The corner of his mouth twitched, but he was very unwilling in his heart.

    Why can other people live such a good life, with a noble family background, a noble marriage, and a carriage guard to follow when they go out, but she, after all, has a better life, once she falls from a high place, she is like this street mouse.  People shouted and beat them.

    She just wants to live a good life, what's wrong?

    It's just that these people don't see her well and can't tolerate her.

    The coachman sat on the carriage and watched Qinglian staring in that direction. The carriage had disappeared around the corner, and the sound of horseshoes gradually faded away.

    He waited for a while, and became impatient: "Girl, are you going to the endless city or going back to the city? If you go back to the city, the money given earlier will not be refunded."

    Qinglian gritted her teeth, she still regretted her life after all, and did not dare to follow: "Go back to the city." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 878 Madame, please be blessed

    After throwing off Qinglian's little tail, Su Wan relaxed, leaning lazily on the soft pillow, hugging the quilt and reading the book in his hand, feeling pretty good.

    Li Lin was not there, so Xiao Sang and Xie Si'an also got into the carriage in front of them. At this moment, Xie Si'an was sitting on a cushion at the door of the carriage, leaning against the carriage and closing his eyes to rest.  I took out the silk thread in the bag and wanted to make some velvet flowers to pass the time.

    Xiao Sang's needlework is very ordinary, but velvet flowers are good. She used to make some when she had free time, and sold them in the embroidery workshop, and saved a lot of money. For this reason, she likes to do it when she is free.  These pass the time.

    Su Wan read the storybook for a while, and felt his eyes were slightly sore, so he put it aside and lay down on the wooden couch with the quilt in his arms, planning to sleep for a while.

    Little Sang paused for a moment, and asked, "Madam, do you want to make velvet flowers with your servants?"

    Xiao Sang didn't want Su Wan to fall asleep as soon as she got into the carriage. When she set off from Guiyan City earlier, she slept for several days in a row.  .

    Su Wan didn't want to move: "I'll just lie down for a while and do it with you in the afternoon."

    Xiao Sang nodded, and let her sleep. The carriage was driving on the official roads. These roads have been around for many years.  A little hot, but not unacceptable.

    Seeing that she fell asleep soon, Xiao Sang sat beside her and fanned her with a fan to make her sleep more comfortably.

    On the road ahead, Su Wan had a very happy time. When she left Lotus City, she re-planned her itinerary. She stopped and walked along the way. Wherever she went, she went to eat famous local food and buy some places.  Special products, and then go for a tour of the mountains and rivers, so fun.

    Completely forgetting about someone completely.

    One month passed quickly, and at this time, there were still three days' journey before the Endless City, and Su Wan was eating fish in a farm.

    Su Wan especially loves to eat fish, steamed, braised, braised, stewed and grilled fish, she is always admirable.

    Today I ate small fish from the mountain stream of the farmhouse. The small fish is not big. After frying, the soup is very good. With some sour bamboo shoots, the soup is milky white. The taste is sour and fresh. It tastes quite delicious.  Not bad.

    She drank two bowls in a row, and her stomach was a little full.

    Hearing Huai Sha's words, she almost choked on herself: "What did you say?!"

    "My son has arrived in the endless city."

    "This, so fast" She was shocked and guilty, but she was not happy, oh, by the way, she was traveling all the way, eating and playing, and lingering in it forgot about someone  Cleaned up.

    After careful calculation, the agreed time has already passed.

    At the beginning, Li Lin told her to set off when she finished watching the lotus-picking competition, and she would be able to reach the endless city in about 20 days. Now these 30 days have passed, and she hasn't arrived yet.

    Thinking about it this way, she felt like she was going to get cold.

    The good mood of eating delicious fish soup disappeared in an instant, and she showed an embarrassing yet polite, strong and pitiful smile: "That's really great, great"

    Hehehe

    Seeing her strange expression, Huai Sha didn't dare to guess her thoughts, so he said: "Let's go faster for the next trip."

    Su Wan thought for a while and said, "So I didn't intend to stay in the next town tonight, rest for a day tomorrow, and set off again the day after tomorrow, so we won't rest, and just hurry on."

    Su Wan didn't dare to keep Li Linjiu waiting, he had already calculated the time for her before, and if he knew that she had spent the seven or eight days of delay in traveling around, he didn't know how angry he would be.

    Before he left, he reminded her to let her remember him, not to mention that the scenery along the way was so beautiful that he was left behind by lingering in it. What she said at the time, oh, he is the most important.

    Now it's just a slap in the face.

    After she finished eating, she stood and walked up and down the farmyard, sighing from time to time.

    Xie Si'an and Xiao Sang were sitting together, seeing her walking around like this, Xie Si'an asked Xiao Sang: "Sir, you shouldn't hit people, right?"

    Xiao Sang: "?!"

    She looked at Xie Si'an suspiciously: "Why are you asking this?"

    Xie Si'an raised his chin and signaled her to look over: "Look at Madam, I'm afraid she's worried that the young master will beat her up when we meet again."

    The corners of Xiao Sang's mouth twitched, and she thought to herself, you can't fight, at most you have to settle accounts, but she is really good at it, the original itinerary is less than 20 days, but it's just?She played around for seven or eight days.

    I didn't see anyone at the originally appointed time. If she were the young master, she would be so angry that she would jump.

    Ma'am, please be blessed.

    "Don't talk nonsense." Xiao Sang coughed lightly, "Let's take care of the matter between the son and the wife."

    In Xiao Sang's view, as long as the son does not do something wrong to his wife, the affairs between the husband and wife are left to the two of them, and others should take care of them.

    Xie Si'an smiled, stretched out his hand to touch his chin, and showed an expression of watching the show, although when the couple was in love with each other on weekdays, she saw that her teeth were sore, and she thought it was unreasonable, they were simply killing dogs and killing people.

    But seeing the two of them have a small conflict, like now, I feel very happy, as if there is another good show to watch.

    Alas, it's probably because these days are too boring, and I always want to watch something exciting.

    Su Wan walked in the yard for a while to digest, and then asked people to get into the carriage and drive on the road. That night, they stopped in the town that was originally planned. The next day, they didn't stop and continued on the road.

    Although Su Wan thought that Li Lin must be angry at this moment, she knew that he had come back to pick her up, so she didn't dare to delay any longer.

    Firstly, I am afraid that it will delay his affairs; secondly, I am afraid that the longer it is delayed, he will be even more angry; thirdly, it has been more than a month since I saw him, and she also wants to see him sooner, but at this moment she  The uneasiness overwhelmed the miss, and she felt more uneasy than joyful.

    In the next two days, the trip was accelerated, and the carriage finally entered the endless city in the evening two days later.

    Endless City is a big city where the Western Wei Dynasty and the Eastern Zhao Dynasty meet. There are troops stationed here. The big city is also divided into the East District and the West District. There is a towering city gate in the middle.  Residents, the control in the city is relatively strict, and it is still safe inside.

    But once you pass through this city gate and go to Xicheng District, although there are people in charge there, there are people from all walks of life and all kinds of religions inside, and it is still quite chaotic.

    After leaving Xicheng District, go west and you will reach Endless Mountain.

    The carriage entered the city slowly, entered the streets of Dongcheng District, circled the streets for a while, and then stopped in front of a courtyard gate.

    Su Wan got out of the carriage a little nervously, stood at the door and watched for a while, took a deep breath, and then walked into the yard.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 879 Ma'am, where are you going?

    The yard is a three-entry yard. Because it is the border, the yard is still a bit small, but it is enough. She walked through the wall shadow and the front yard and entered the second gate, and saw Yuanyou sitting on the steps of the east wing.  On, holding his knife in his hand, touching it again and again, as if very sad and nostalgic.

    Su Wan's eyelids twitched: "Travel far away."

    If it was before, Yuanyou would jump up now, but now he just sat still, beeping, and said dully: "Madam, you are here."

    Seeing him like this, Su Wan felt a little strange: "What's wrong with you?"

    "Young master, he is angry."

    Su Wan: "?!"

    She paused for a moment before asking, "Why is he angry?"

    Yuanyou's tone was a bit sad, like an abandoned woman: "He glared at me."

    Su Wan: "?!"

    No, when he glared at you, you knew he was angry. When did you have such a brain?

    Su Wan took a deep breath: "Did he not give you food?"

    Yuanyou snorted heavily and did not speak.

    Su Wan understood: "What do you want to eat, just tell me."

    Yuanyou stood up immediately, and then smiled: "Madam, I saw a mutton restaurant on the street earlier, and the mutton soup in it is very fragrant."

    "Junetian wants to eat mutton? Are you crazy?"

    "It doesn't matter if it's June or December, as long as there's something to eat, it's all edible."

    Su Wan reached out and pressed his forehead: "Where's your monthly money?"

    Yuanyou gritted his teeth: "Guan Zhang just lost a little bit." As he said that, he compared his fingers, just a little bit.

    Su Wan suddenly realized: "Oh, I remembered, you are spending too much money, Manager Zhang said he would save money for you to marry a wife."

    Yuanyou's face turned green: "What kind of daughter-in-law, talk nonsense, girls are chattering, it's too difficult to serve."

    Su Wan had the urge to roll up his sleeves and beat someone up: "Yuanyou, if you say such things in front of me, I think you are full and impatient. Go, let me go."

    Yuanyou twisted his face: "Then madam, what should I do with my mutton?"

    Su Wan snorted: "No, let your young master invite you."

    Yuan You said: "Then madam, go and coax the son, as long as he is in a good mood, I can eat whatever I want?"

    So she was waiting for her here, Su Wan sighed, and didn't bother to talk to him: "Okay, where is he?"

    "It's in the back yard, madam, go and have a look."

    Su Wan thought for a while, then walked to the back yard, but after listening to Yuan You's nonsense, she was not so disturbed.

    Seeing her walking towards the backyard, Xiao Sang hesitated for a moment whether to follow, so she asked Yuanyou, "Young master is the only one in this backyard?"

    "He's the only one."

    Xiao Sang groaned, thinking that she would go later and wait for the couple to quarrel for a while.

    Yuanyou's eyes rolled around: "Miss Xiaosang, this young man doesn't invite me, neither does the wife, why don't you invite me."

    Miss Xiao Sang is much richer than him. She receives two monthly payments, and her wife occasionally gives some to her on weekdays. She has a rich family background, just like a little rich woman.

    Xiao Sang smiled, looking at Yuanyou as if he was looking at a fool, so stupid that he could be deceived: "Young master is not happy, you dare to ask him to take you to eat mutton, it's because of your stupidity that you didn't let you go  for the sake."

    This is why it is so beautiful.

    Yuan You sighed, and suddenly realized: "No wonder the young master asked me to come out, don't bother him."

    Xiao Sang suppressed a smile: "It's June, don't eat mutton, let's stop, make some herbal tea later, and send you some, if it's a hot day, put out the fire."

    Su Wan walked through the hallway and entered the backyard. It was mid-June, the hottest time of the year, and the time when everything grew best. There was a bodhi tree planted in the yard. I don¡¯t know how many years old it was.  Now it is lush and green.

    Li Lin was standing in front of the bodhi tree, wearing a blue robe, and his figure was still as tall as a pine tree. Now he was holding a handful of seeds in his hand, and he sprinkled them casually on the ground. Some birds were pecking at the ground.  Occasionally, it flaps its wings and flies around.

    He does have such a leisurely mind.

    Su Wan clicked his tongue in his heart, and then remembered that she missed the appointed time due to traveling in mountains and rivers, which made him wait here for a few days, and he felt a little uneasy, and suddenly didn't know how to approach and meet  He speaks.

    It was joyfully running up to him to get close to him, and then just pretend it doesn't exist?

    Or go up and cry bitterly, blame yourself and repent, coax him well, and the husband and wife return home?

    Thinking about it, I feel a little unreliable.

    She thought about it carefully, how he used to be when he was angry, but miraculously found that when this guy was seldom angry, he was very broad-minded, or he didn't care about many things at all.  It is very few.

    The only time she remembered was when she met Su Fu in the Fengxue Building. Su Fu said she had died early and provoked him, and then someone threw Su Fu into a mass grave.

    Oh, wouldn't she also take a day trip to the mass graves? Thinking about it makes my heart shudder.

    She took a few steps back, and then retreated to the gate of the yard, thinking whether she should go out first, and then come in after she had figured out how to deal with him. Thinking this way, she did so.

    But just as she retreated to the gate of the yard and turned around to go out, a cool sound came from the yard.

    "Ma'am, where are you going?"

    Su Wan's heart trembled, and she felt that she was going to die on the spot.

    When she turned her head, she saw that he had sprinkled all the seeds in his hand on the ground, allowing the birds to peck at them. When she turned her head, she happened to meet her flustered and dodging eyes, and the expression on her face was also a little embarrassed.

    "Where is madam going? Why? Don't want to see me?"

    Su Wan was full of desire to survive, so he hurriedly explained: "No, it's just that I suddenly remembered that the gift I brought you was left on the carriage, so I want to go get it first and see you again, don't I?"

    After finishing speaking, she trotted over, plunged into his arms, then put her arms around his waist, and whispered: "Husband, I miss you."

    The corners of Li Lin's mouth twitched, and he sighed. In the end, he still didn't expose her little trick. Forget it, it's the wife he married, and he doesn't know what kind of temperament she is.

    When he left, she could still miss him for a few days, and after a few days, she would do whatever she was supposed to do.

    Husband?  She had long since left it behind.

    Although he thinks her temperament is quite good, sometimes he can't stay with her all the time, she has her own things to do, and she can live a happy life by herself, so he can rest assured when he goes out in the future  .

    But there is something wrong in my heart, and I feel a little sour.

    His wife doesn't seem to care much about him.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 880 His brain was eaten by himself, leave him alone

    He sighed again, feeling a little headache, but after thinking about it, he didn't want to argue with her any more, so he reached out and hugged her tightly, intending to put this matter to rest: "Oh? You brought me a gift? Said  Say, what have you brought?"

    Su Wan heaved a sigh of relief when she heard this, and then began to count down what she brought him. They were all small gadgets, and she bought them when she saw them.

    Li Lin felt much more comfortable after listening to her counting these things in detail. Although it may not be a very good thing, it also proves that she did not completely forget him when she was traveling.  Husband.

    She touched his waist with her hand, and she wanted to explore it a lot.

    He raised his brows, his expression was a little subtle. Although he reunited after a long absence, he still missed her very much in his heart, but it was always a bit bad in broad daylight, and she was not too tired as she just got off the carriage.

    He kindly reminded: "Madam, it's daytime."

    Su Wan didn't understand for a while, and asked strangely: "What happened during the day?"

    Li Lingang wanted to say, if you want to do something, wait until night, he is very willing to accompany you, but before he could say anything, he heard her say: "I see you are not thin, not bad."

    He paused for a moment, probably understanding that he might have misunderstood it, and when he thought of this, the roots of his ears turned red.

    "I think my wife is also very good. She eats, drinks, and has fun, and spends her money well. She looks fat."

    "Fat? Impossible!" Su Wan was startled, and then firmly denied, "I just measured it a few days ago, and it's the same as before."

    Su Wan takes measurements every half a month. Since Sun Xiang came, she cares more about her figure. She measures her measurements every half a month, including her thighs, calves, arms, and neck.

    The only difference is how long, wide and thick the feet are, and there are no fingers to measure.

    If the data is wrong, adjust the diet, and then exercise again, it is impossible to say that she is fat.

    "It must be because you haven't seen me for a long time that you think I'm fat? Why? You see a lot of thin and weak beauties, and you feel fat when you look at me, don't you?"

    This is really unfair.

    Li Lin sighed: "I rushed all the way these days, and I was busy checking the terrain on both sides of the river. I came back to pick you up when the time was almost up. What I saw was either sand or stones. Where did the beauty come from?"

    That's right, Su Wan snickered, and felt that he was really working hard. If it wasn't for her, he would have gone to work early, but he would have come back to pick up her Qingsong much more than if he hurried over there.

    She is just too much of a drag.

    Thinking of this, the expression on her face also restrained a lot: "Are you tired? Have you worked hard these days? If you are really tired, why don't you take a break and let someone come pick me up, why bother to go there yourself  .¡±

    Li Lin didn't know that he could be picked up by someone, but Wuwu Mountain is a bit dangerous, and he really doesn't feel at ease if he doesn't come in person. After thinking about it, it's better to come here by himself, and it's more reassuring to put her by his side  .

    "It's okay, and I'm not too tired." This matter is really not tiring. It's just that I was a little tired when I was on the road, but after a few days of rest, I have already calmed down.

    "Madam is also tired from the journey? Do you want to take a rest or eat? What do you want to eat?"

    Su Wan thought about it, and she didn't have anything in particular she wanted to eat, so she said, "Yuanyou wants to eat mutton."

    The corner of Li Lin's mouth twitched: "His brains have been eaten by himself, so leave him alone."

    Eating mutton in June, such as Yuanyou, is afraid that one person can eat half of it. He doesn't think it's hot enough.

    Don't have the strength to make it?  !

    "Don't feed him, find someone to fight when you are free."

    Su Wan let out a cry, just wanting to laugh, Yuanyou, don't blame Madam for not helping you, it's because your son doesn't want you to eat.

    However, Li Lin is not someone who treats his subordinates badly. Yuanyou dared to say this, firstly because he doesn't like to use his brains, and secondly, because his master is used to him. In the past, Li Lin used to spoil him alone. After Li Lin and Su Wan got married  , the ones who are used to it have become this husband and wife, although there are still more bullies occasionally.

    Li Lin went on to say: "When we go to Western Wei and settle down, let him eat by himself."

    It's okay for Su Wan to think about it: "Then let him eat after a while."

    The couple chatted for a while, and it was considered reconciled. Li Lin took Su Wan to the house, went to the side room next door to bring two buckets of hot water, and then fetched a few buckets of water from the well in the corner of the yard for her to wash.  .

    This is not the first time he has done it.?, Not long after they got married, he took her out for fun, and that's how he took care of her. This time when he went out, he also took good care of her.

    There are always many inconveniences when going out, and Xiao Sang is the only one who waits close by. Speaking of serving tea and water, Xiao Sang does the delicate work very well, but if you ask her to fetch water, she really doesn't have the strength  .

    Li Lin also didn't want her to call the guards to fetch water every time she took a bath. He thought it was better to do it by himself. He used to go out and farm, so it was nothing.

    As for Xie Si'an, although she is also a woman, a person like her is actually a little arrogant. She must be conscientious if she is asked to be a bodyguard, but she is definitely not happy to be asked to fetch water for the master's bath.

    Su Wan sat in the carriage for a whole day, and his body was sweating and sticky. He also wanted to take a bath, so he didn't refuse, and took a quick bath.

    By the time she came out, the dormitory had been cleaned, the bed had been made, and her mirror, jewelry, makeup and other boxes were placed on the dressing table.

    When she came out of the door of the dormitory, she saw Li Lin sitting on a chair in the Ming Hall, reading a book in his hand, the wind was blowing outside, and the room was refreshing, it was June's book.  The weather wasn't too hot either.

    Li Lin saw that she was curious, so he explained: "The location here is a bit more windy in summer, so it's not hot."

    Su Wan snorted: "Is there another one like this? What about winter?"

    "It's very cold in winter." He folded the booklet in his hand and put down the pages, beckoning her to come over, holding a towel to wipe her hair, she sat down obediently and let him dry it for her.

    Her hair is neither too much nor too little, but it has always been well-raised. It is crowed, soft and soft, like fine soft silk, and it is hard to put it down.

    His movements were gentle, and the wind blowing from the door was also very cool. The fatigue from the past few days surged up at this moment, and she felt a little sleepy as she rubbed it, and Xiuqi yawned several times.

    "I asked someone to go to the restaurant to order some meals and deliver them. It's almost here now. Let's eat some before going to bed,"

    Su Guan hummed, and when her hair was dried, he tied her a simple bun and inserted a jade hairpin to fix it, and then went to the main courtyard for dinner together.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 881 Husband and wife should be in the same boat through thick and thin, never leave

    When he held her in his arms at night, Li Lin couldn't sleep a little bit. Earlier, he was thinking that what was the point of him bringing her here after a lot of trouble, except that she was so tired that she ran around.

    But holding her in his arms at this moment, even though she was still too hot and reluctant to let him hold her, he always felt that his heart was more at ease and more fulfilled.

    People in the world once said, "Beauty Pass, Gentle Township, Hero Tomb", but he didn't quite agree with it before. He thought that the women in the world are good-looking, but when they grow old, they are still beautiful and withered.

    But at this moment, he really wanted to gather her into a small one, which could be carried in his arms and taken with him wherever he went.

    When eating breakfast the next morning, he told her to let her rest for a day, and then set out tomorrow, and wash the bedding and clothes along the way. After such a long time on the road, it is really inconvenient to wash on the road  , the weather is good right now, just wash and dry.

    After discussing the itinerary with her, he went to the main courtyard to check Zhao Mingjing's homework. Before he left, he also arranged homework for Zhao Mingjing, read some books, and then wrote some of his knowledge and understanding based on the things on the way.

    After the content of his book was tested, he asked him about what happened on the road and his feelings, without making any comments, and arranged two more books for him to read again when he had time.

    Although personal experience is very important, you also need to read more books.

    "Sir." Zhao Mingjing hesitated for a long time, and then asked him, "Student has a reason that I don't quite understand."

    "tell me the story."

    "Previously, Mr. Xu and Mr. Xu wanted to go to the Western Wei Dynasty first. The student wanted to go with the two. Mr. Xu said that people always move forward. Excellent people always stay with excellent people. If you fall behind, you will be rejected.  Leave it behind, and sometimes don¡¯t blame others for leaving you behind, just because you don¡¯t have the ability to keep up.¡±

    Li Lin nodded: "This is indeed the truth. If you are an ordinary person in a rural mountain village, and you played with your peers in the village when you were young, you may have a good relationship."

    "But if you start to grow up and start to study in a private school, if he can't, the distance between the two of you will widen, and you will meet more like-minded people in the academy, and they will be your classmates.  friends."

    "As you grow older, you will become more and more excellent, and the friends around you will also become more and more excellent. They will walk with you all the way, and those old friends, because they are not the same as you,  Falling behind early on."

    Zhao Mingjing nodded, he understands this truth, but there is one thing that makes him really confused: "But sir, is it the same between husband and wife?"

    Li Lin paused and looked up at him.

    Zhao Mingjing continued: "The master took a step ahead, but the mistress walked slowly, and the husband turned back to pick up the mistress, which seems to be a little different from this principle."

    Husband and wife, Zhao Mingjing has seen a lot, but rarely sees this kind of couple. If it is another couple, you can walk slowly if you walk slowly. At most, you can send someone to pick you up. It is impossible to come in person.

    Moreover, it is still so far away, and it will take several days to ride a horse, and the exhaustion of traveling all the way is indescribable.

    "Naturally they are different." Li Lindao, "Husband and wife are one body, how can it be the same as others, I don't know what other couples are like, but in my opinion, husband and wife are one body, no one will marry the other.  Throwing it away, there will be no catastrophe imminent and fly separately."

    "From the day I married her, I knew that she would be my life's responsibility. I could share my honor, status and wealth with her, and I didn't even plan to ask her anything. I felt that she could do whatever she wanted.  Just feel happy."

    "As far as this husband and wife are concerned, she may walk slowly along this journey of life, but as a man, as a husband, I will always wait for her, or walk with her at her speed  .¡±

    "If I really think she is walking too slowly, I will walk faster for a certain distance, but I will always come back to pick her up. Or, if she feels tired, I will always walk with her on my back."

    Since we are husband and wife, we should be in the same boat through thick and thin, and never leave.

    After all, Li Lin is a native of this era. Maybe he has some ideas that are different from others, but he also has some machismo. He thinks that he is a man. Since he married a wife, his wife is his lifelong responsibility.

    He will not ask his wife to change something for him, some things, she is willing to do, he is very happy, if not, he has no idea, just do it by himself.

    He will not feel that he pays more between husband and wife, asks for equality, asks her to stand side by side with him, says that husband and wife work together, he is willing to shelter her from wind and rain for the big tree,?? She blocks the wind and rain outside.

    Of course, he also couldn't empathize with what Su Wan said earlier about equality between men and women.

    Zhao Mingjing still doesn't understand such couples very well. The couples he knows are the Sangongs and Sixth Courtyards in the imperial palace, and the other is a group of wives and concubines from high-ranking families. The most important thing is to give them some respect.

    A pair like this is really rare.

    With power and wealth in his hands, he is free to choose the beauties in the world. Even as a concubine, many people are willing, but he only wants to guard his wife alone, even she is not so virtuous and virtuous.

    Zhao Mingjing couldn't figure out what it would be like when he married his wife. If he really took that position, he might be like many emperors in order to balance the court, the Sangong and the Sixth Court.

    Seeing him pondering, Li Lin probably understood what he was thinking, so he said: "If it is to balance the court, preparing a harem is naturally the fastest way without much effort, but it is often a compromise for the weak."

    "If a person can't even choose what kind of woman to marry, his whole life is just a puppet carried by fate."

    "Now you are studying by my side, and you should respect me, sir. I hope you can grow into a person who can accomplish something, the court will be balanced and the courtiers will respect you, the world will be peaceful and the people will live in peace, and you will be able to control your own life. At least marry  What kind of girl, you can decide whether you want to marry or not."

    Zhao Mingjing was silent for a long time, and after a long time, he said: "Sir, the students have written it down."

    Seeing that he was thinking seriously, Li Lin nodded, so he didn't bother him anymore, and turned around to go to the back yard, just in time to see Su Wan wearing a blue waist-length skirt with narrow sleeves, squatting beside a wooden basin with his sleeves rolled up  Do the laundry.

    Xiao Sang was scrubbing the quilt in another tub, and Xie Si'an carried the bucket to fetch water from the well, and then squatted down to the side to wash together. The three of them talked while washing, and they didn't know what they were happy about.  He laughed happily.

    He rolled up his sleeves, then paused beside her, scrubbing with her.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 882: The Marriage Team

    Su Wan complained to him: "I didn't remember that I changed so many clothes and didn't wash them. So many, it must have been five or six days without washing."

    Previously, if they stayed there for a day or two, Xiao Sang would take out these clothes to wash and dry them. Originally, when Li Lin arrived in Endless City, they planned to rest and wash them for two days in the town where they stayed that night.  It's a pity that I hurried on the road again the next day, so I saved so much.

    She took her hands out of the water, they were white and tender, her fingers were slender and soft, her nails were not painted, they were clean, they were a healthy rosy pink, and they looked even more tender after being soaked in water.

    It is really unbearable to let these two hands wash clothes.

    He said: "You rest, I'll wash."

    Before Su Wan could speak, Xiao Sang hurriedly said: "Young Master, hurry up and take Madam back, I just need to wash these clothes, how can you let Young Master and Madam do it?"

    How could Xiao Sang let the two of them do the laundry? Previously, Su Wan had nothing to do, so she wanted to come over to do the laundry, so she let her do it, but she probably didn't want to let the young master do the laundry.

    Holding the rice bowl and asking the master to do things, she might not want to die.

    "Master, hurry up and take Madam away, so as not to cause her to mess around and hurt her hand in a while, it won't be good."

    Li Lin thought for a while, and then took Su Wan away. Because the hem of her skirt was a little wet when she was squatting just now, she lifted the hem of her skirt a little unhappy: "My dress is all wet, but two pieces of clothes have not been washed.  .¡±

    Li Lindao: "It's better not to wash, lest you have to wash a few more times in a while, and change this body too."

    Su Wan paused for a moment, then lowered her head for a look, a little bit unwilling: "I've just been replaced not long ago."

    "I see you are idle, how about taking you out for a walk, if you go out, wet clothes are easy to get dirty, and it's not easy to put them in the box then."

    "Going out? You want to take me out?" Su Wan immediately became interested.

    "Just take a walk in this Dongcheng District. The West District is too chaotic, and it's not a good place for shopping."

    Xicheng District is basically a trading district, with people from all walks of life, from both countries. Although there are many things, it is not a safe place, and fights and fights happen from time to time.

    The merchant cavalry that come and go like to run there.

    Although Su Guan was really interested in Xicheng District, after all, this district was like a trading city between the two countries, but he knew the importance and did not insist on going there.

    "Then let's take a walk in Dongcheng District, let's take a long trip."

    "good."

    Su Wan then went to change her clothes, and gave Xiao Sang the changed clothes in embarrassment: "Thank you Xiao Sang and Si'an, I'll bring you delicious food later."

    Xiao Sang was afraid that she would squat down to wash again, and then get wet again, so she hurriedly sent her away: "Madam, go quickly."

    Xie Si'an didn't have to follow, but was at ease: "Let's go quickly."

    So the husband and wife happily went shopping together. Before going out, Li Lin went to bring her veiled hat for her to wear.

    His wife's appearance can be regarded as a good one even in the imperial city, let alone in the endless city on the border. If she goes out like this, she will definitely get into trouble.

    Yuanyou has long been used to eating the couple's dog food, and he followed closely behind, and he didn't care what the couple did.

    Although he didn't eat that meal of mutton, he had at least a few mutton biscuits, which were also very good.

    There are also many street shops in Dongcheng District, but most of them are restaurants, teahouses and inns. There are many people coming and going in Endless City. There are many shops in Xicheng District, but it is not a safe place, so most of them live and eat in Dongcheng District.

    The three of them walked on the street for a while, and Su Wan saw a lot of new things. She originally wanted to buy them, but Li Lin said that there were better and more things for her to choose when she went to the Western Wei Dynasty. She thought about it.  That's right, so I stopped thinking.

    After shopping for half an hour, the three of them found a tea room to drink tea. Li Lin asked Yuan You to get a private room on the second floor. The private room happened to be facing the street. The two of them sat in front of the teahouse by the window and drank tea.  , I happened to see people coming and going on the street.

    The local tea here is different from the tea in other places. The tea is served in a large bowl. In addition to the tea leaves, there are some herbs in the tea. The tea is slightly bitter when it enters the mouth, and the aftertaste is sweet. It is delicious to eat with some pastries.  Pretty good.

    Su Wan drank tea and ate cakes, watching the people coming and going on the street. These people included people from Eastern Zhao and Western Wei.

    This is also a scene that only existed during the Taiping period. The relationship between Western Wei and Eastern Zhao has been quite good these years.??This is why the people of the two countries have close contacts here. If the two countries go to war, the Western Wei people will naturally not appear here again.

    Su Wan also saw a lot of horse teams. The horse team brought things to sell, and then exchanged things back. This trip made a lot of money, but the hard work was really hard, not to mention the journey  I have been exhausted all the way, and if I encounter someone who robs me, moving will kill me.

    She thought of the cavalry team formed by the merchant brothers. Fortunately, the recruits were all people who had left the army before. They had some kung fu skills, and there were capable people called by Daxia Xie to lead the team. If anything happened, it would be considered  Safety.

    At this moment, a team came here from the other side of the street, all of them were wearing red clothes, accompanied by a convoy of escorts, it looked like a long team, and the end could not be seen from afar.  Everyone stopped and looked up.

    Su Wan tugged at Li Lin's sleeve: "Look, over there."

    Li Lin turned his head and looked back, and also saw the red team walking towards this side, the wheels made a sound when they were pressed against the ground, and guards came forward to drive pedestrians to both sides of the road and let the street out.

    Su Wan was a little strange: "What are you doing?"

    "Give it off as a marriage."

    "For marriage?"

    "As long as there are people, there will naturally be marriages, what's so strange."

    "Is this married to the endless city?"

    Li Lindao: "Looking at this scene, it should be that a noble girl from a certain clan is getting married, and she should be marrying to the Western Wei Dynasty."

    Su Wan became even more curious when she heard the words: "Married to the Western Wei Dynasty? How did you know it? The noble daughters of Eastern Zhao will also marry to the Western Wei Dynasty?"

    Li Lin explained: "Although there is a garrison in Endless City, the local powerful clans have nothing, and the border is not safe. The two countries can communicate with each other in peacetime, but once they fight, the border will be the first to suffer.  people."

    "Some of the merchants here are from other places, and some are local. The locals made money and moved to other big cities early to settle down."

    "Looking at the dowries these people bring are not rare, the people who marry must not be ordinary people. From this point of view, it should be the Western Wei Dynasty who is going to marry." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 883 The Wang Family Wolf's Ambition

    "Why do you want to marry to the Western Wei Dynasty?"

    Su Wan really couldn't understand this operation. If you want to say that between countries, there has always been a principle of 'there is no permanent enemy and there is no permanent enemy'.

    Today I feel that the benefits I got are good, and I call you brothers and sisters, but tomorrow I feel that I have suffered a loss, and I will turn my face and kill you mercilessly. If it is more serious, I will send troops to fight a few games first.

    If something happens to this, if there is a marriage between the two countries, the first one will be unlucky.

    Any other marriages, they hide as much as they can, but if they can¡¯t hide, they go blind from crying, they get married pitifully, they feel that they will be walking on thin ice for the rest of their lives, there is no hope, and they don¡¯t know when they will be unlucky and die  .

    It is rare for some people to be willing to marry across the country.

    Li Lin added some boiling hot water to himself and her bowl: "I don't know."

    Su Wan let out a sigh and laughed: "Is there anything in this world that you don't know?"

    Li Lin didn't mind her teasing at all: "The world is so big and the world is so vast, there are many things I don't know about."

    While speaking, the convoy of sending off the relatives was slowly approaching this side, with six guards on horseback leading the way, behind them was a festively decorated float, and behind them was the long dowry procession,  The dowry was mounted in a carriage and carried by someone's hand, and it was a long and mighty piece.

    Su Wan's eyelids twitched, and he asked Li Lin in a low voice: "They're making such a big fight, won't anything happen?"

    She had heard from Li Lin before that the gangsters in Wuwu Mountain were so vicious that they couldn't be killed. That's why they had a nickname, Wuwu Bandit. Even he himself was worried that she brought people across the border, obviously it was not easy to provoke  of.

    Otherwise, he wouldn't have run so hard to pick her up from such a long distance.

    Li Lin lowered his eyes: "Maybe there is a solution, let's take a look."

    The two sat in front of the window, watching the wedding procession passing by, and then sat for a while before returning to the courtyard where they lived. As soon as they got back, they got the news that the subordinate came to report that the city was closed  I can't make it through.

    "Is the city closed?"

    "It is said that there are people from the army and they are going to suppress the bandits tomorrow. The outer gate of the western city has just been closed to prevent them from crossing the border."

    Su Wan frowned: "So, we won't be able to leave tomorrow."

    The Endless Mountains to the west of Endless City are all high mountains stretching for an unknown length. Except for the official roads that have been opened up to connect the two countries, there are no roads.  If you walk with both feet, you won't be able to walk out for a month.

    Moreover, there are many wild beasts in the deep mountains, and most of the people who do not follow the official path are buried in the mouths of wild beasts and become a meal on the plate.

    Once the city gate is closed, it is impossible to leave.

    Li Lin nodded, and Su Wan felt strange, and asked him, "Why did you suddenly say that you are going to close the city gate and send troops to suppress the bandits?"

    The subordinate replied: "I heard that people from the Shui family asked the garrison to send out men to suppress the bandits, and the girl from the Shui family is going to marry to the capital of the Western Wei Dynasty."

    "A girl from the Shui family?" Su Wan was even more surprised at the moment, "We met a wedding procession in the teahouse today, are they from the Shui family?"

    "If Mrs. Hui returns, she is from the Shui family."

    Su Wan asked again: "Then who is married?"

    The subordinate replied: "She is the youngest girl in the Shui family's Ling family, she is called Shui Ganoderma lucidum, she is only sixteen years old this year, it is said that half a year ago, the Shui family discussed the marriage with the Wang family of Weidu, and married the Shui family daughter.  As the royal wife, now is the wedding day."

    Su Wan vaguely felt that something was wrong: "The Wang family is ambitious."

    Although she has never met the nobles of various clans in various countries, she knows what she should know. The royal family of the Western Wei Dynasty is the first person in the clan above the imperial power of the Western Wei Dynasty. Even the queen comes from their royal family.

    Li Lin asked his subordinates: "What news came from Huifeng?"

    The subordinate said: "There has been no news in the past few days."

    Half a month ago, they received the news of Huifeng, saying that the Shui family had become wild and did not obey the rules, so they needed to deal with it, so Li Lin sent a letter asking him to do it.

    Licheng has supported many clans, and there are also rules of Licheng. 10% of the clan's harvest goes to Licheng, and 30% is used to support the local people. It is set up in the pharmacy of Shantang Academy. If there is a famine, it will be used to help the people.

    In addition, the people are not allowed to be enslaved, even the tenant farmers of the farm can only collect some harvests according to the regulations, and cannot exceed the prescribed amount.

    The Shui family has grown bigger and bigger over the years, becoming one of the leading clans of the Lizhou Chamber of Commerce, but these things are only superficial.A layer of skin, privately abandoned long ago.

    Not only did he not obey the rules, but his hands and feet were not very clean.

    In this way, it is naturally impossible to stay.

    When Li Lin asked his subordinates to go down, Su Wan said to him: "I always feel that something is wrong with this."

    Li Lindao: "The Shui family should want to rely on the Wang family to go up." Speaking of this, he shook his head, "I'm quite courageous, I'm afraid I won't have this fate."

    "The border between Lizhou and Pingzhou in the Western Wei Dynasty is separated by the Endless Mountain. The Shui family is one of the four leading families in the Lizhou Chamber of Commerce. People from Eastern Zhao who have a bit of brains will not allow this marriage  It's done."

    If the Wang family and the Shui family were to marry, wouldn't it be a knife on Lizhou in East Zhao, and I don't know when the knife will be inserted.

    "The Shui family actually went to the garrison to suppress the bandits. I'm afraid they didn't send them to the door by themselves and killed themselves."

    If he were the commander of the garrison, he would have killed the Shui family first.

    If it were another clan, they could tolerate it for a while, but this Wang family would definitely not do it. The Wang family's wolfish ambitions are clearly revealed, and it might win the Western Wei Dynasty. When the sword is pointed at Eastern Zhao, the Shui family will become an internal response.

    Family and country are the most important things in the world, personal life and death are nothing but trivial matters, not to mention that the Shui family is so unruly and has no brains, they dare to marry the girl to the royal family of the Western Wei Dynasty, looking for death by themselves, and can't blame others.

    Su Wan's heart felt a little chilly, thinking of today's red float, which was so red, he felt a little dazzling: "The girl from the Shui family"

    "I'm afraid I won't survive."

    Su Wan's heart felt cold, and she moved her lips, but she couldn't say anything. Although she was a little worried about the life and death of the flowery girl, the power struggle in the world was everywhere, and once a war broke out, there would be countless casualties.  There were corpses everywhere.

    The girl from the Shui family wanted to marry the royal family of the Western Wei Dynasty, and the people of Eastern Zhao wanted her life, so as not to leave a curse in the future and harm the people of the world, and there was nothing wrong with it.

    After all, it is the Shui family who is stupid, and she should not stand on the cusp of the storm, she is innocent, but in the eyes of everyone in Eastern Zhao, the world, the army, and the people are the most important, compared to these, she is dead  , it is just as light as a feather.

    Even the Shui family, I'm afraid they will be liquidated too.

    Su Wan didn't sleep well at night, and in the middle of the night, there were footsteps, screams and noises on the street.

    "Ma'am, wake up" (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 884 Something Happened to the Shui Family

    Su Wan woke up in a daze, and when he heard the noise outside, his heart shivered, and he woke up instantly: "What's the matter? What's the matter outside?"

    Li Lin pulled the clothes on the side and threw them to her, got up and flicked the wick on the bedside lamp stand, and the room became much brighter immediately, he said: "It should be something wrong, you change your clothes, I'm afraid there will be some troubles in a while."  The garrison came to check."

    Su Wan didn't hesitate when she heard this, and hurriedly changed her clothes. When she had just finished changing her clothes, there was a knock on the gate of the yard.

    "Open the door! Open the door quickly! The government investigates the case!"

    "Open the door, open the door!"

    The guards in the yard also got up early and were gathering in the courtyard of the backyard. Xiao Sang and Xie Si'an were standing together. Seeing this situation, they were really panicked and their faces were pale.

    "Young master, madam."

    "Get someone to open the door."

    Two people were ordered to open the door, while the rest stood in the yard.

    At this time, the night was full, there were no stars in the sky, a round of cool and bright moon hung in the sky, and the night wind was chilly. Su Wan couldn't help but sneezed. Feeling a little cold, she stretched out her hands to gather the clothes on her body.

    "Is it cold?" Li Lin turned his head and asked her, before he heard her speak, he told Xiao Sang and Xie Si'an: "Go and fetch a cloak for Madam."

    "No need." Su Wan shook her head, "Since I came here for an inspection, and the place is not big, people should leave after a while. When we wake up at night, it's barely normal to be able to change into clothes, but if we put on a cloak, it's a bit deliberate  gone."

    Just at this moment, a group of seven or eight troops entered the yard, searched around the yard, and saw no suspicious person, so they asked to check the documents.

    There are two documents in this document, one is a guide. In this era, you can¡¯t go wherever you want. If you travel far, you need a guide. It says where you are from and what you are going to do.

    The other is the customs clearance document. You need a customs clearance document to cross the border. It also states where you are from and what you are going to do. Otherwise, you will not be allowed to cross the border.

    The guards took out the prepared documents, and the leader of the team took a look at the people in the yard. This couple looked very seductive, the man was handsome and the woman was charming.

    He finished reading the paperwork, glanced at it coldly, and asked, "Go to Weidu to visit an old friend?"

    Li Lindao: "Exactly."

    The team leader glanced at him again, then returned the paperwork, and left with the people.

    After the people left and the gate of the outer courtyard was closed, Xiao Sang breathed a sigh of relief and almost sat on the ground with weak legs.

    Xie Si'an was helpless, and faintly disliked: "Look at your prospects, is it just an inspection? There are always places on the border, and it's the most normal thing. What are you afraid of?"

    Xiao Sang took a long breath, feeling that her heart was still beating fast, she stretched out her hand to cover her heart: "Haven't I never seen this before? Please help me quickly, my legs are still a little weak."

    Xie Si'an was a little disgusted, but in the end he reached out to help.

    Looking at the moonlight, Su Wan felt a little cold, and his heart was also cold: "Is something wrong?"

    Li Lindao: "Something happened at Shui's house, it's cold outside, let's go back to the house first."

    After saying that, he said again: "Two more people will be on the watch tonight, and the rest should go back and rest."

    "Yes." Everyone took orders, and then arranged to go.

    The husband and wife went back to the dormitory where they lived twice. The room blocked the night wind outside, but it was much warmer. Su Wan went to the table and poured himself a glass of water, and then poured another glass for him.

    "What happened to the Shui family?"

    Li Lin took a sip, then sat down on a chair beside him: "I heard that a thief broke in and killed someone."

    Su Wan's hand trembled: "Who? Where's the girl from the Shui family?"

    Li Lin paused for a moment and remained silent.

    Seeing him like this, Su Wan didn't understand. Although he said before that the Shui girl would not survive, it's just that the night didn't pass, and something happened.

    There was a chill from head to toe, which made her mind buzzing, and she was a little dazed.

    "Is something wrong with the girl from the Shui family?"

    He hummed, seeing that her face was a little pale, he had no choice but to say: "They chose the road by themselves. After she stepped on this road, it is doomed that she will not be able to walk out of Dongzhao alive."

    How can a family, country and world be compared with one person's life and death.

    "Awan, you"

    Su Wan lowered her eyes: "You don't need to persuade me anything, I know the truth, she has today, she has to blame her??I can only blame the Shui family for being stupid, and blame her for not marrying this kind of marriage, there are not a few clans in Eastern Zhao, and there are many noble sons in the world, but why"

    However, she took the worst path, marrying into the royal family of the Western Wei Dynasty.

    "I just feel that today I saw the float, so red, and such a young girl like a flower, who should have happily married, but turned around like this"

    It is a bit embarrassing that a fresh and bright life is lost like this.

    That night, Su Wan tossed and turned, but couldn't sleep anymore.

    The next day, the city gate was still closed, and the garrison sent a team to suppress the bandits. Su Guan and Li Lin went to the teahouse again, and found a quiet corner in the lobby, listening to the people in the teahouse discussing the matter.  .

    "The government really sent troops to suppress the bandits?"

    "Of course it's true. The army has left the city this morning. It's a huge force. There must be a thousand people."

    "But that endless bandit, how can it be so easy to destroy, isn't this a waste of effort?"

    Not only the common people, but even the garrison are very distressed about the robbers in Wuwu Mountain. It is easy to send troops, but the Wuwu bandits are really hard to wipe out. If there is a real danger, these people will plunge into  Among the mountains, the vast and deep forest is endless, it is really hard to find.

    When the officers and soldiers who suppressed the bandits left, these people got together again.

    Or rather, many refugees who can't eat will gather here, and they will become a new batch of endless bandits.

    It's really a headache to kill them all.

    "I heard that the Shui family gave money and silver to the garrison to suppress the bandits. The girl from the Shui family will marry into the Wang family of Weidu. After the suppression this time, these people will be able to calm down for a while."

    "Oh, I heard that something happened to the send-off team at Shui's house last night."

    "I live nearby, and officers and soldiers came to check last night."

    "I heard that a thief broke in and killed someone."

    "What? Killed someone?"

    "What about the bride?"

    "I don't know. It is said that the gate of the Shui family's courtyard is tightly closed."

    The two sat there and listened for an hour, they were full of tea, but no one mentioned the accident of the bride, it seems that either there was no accident, or the people of the Shui family hid the matter and replaced it with a new bride.  Go up.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 885 It Was Originally a Substitute for the Shui Family

    When they came back, the two of them received a letter from Huifeng, and Su Wan also took it over to look at it. It said that the Shui family wanted to marry the Wang family of the Western Wei Dynasty, and that the Shui family had a big heart and wanted to learn from it.  He wants the Wang family to be the first clan in Lizhou, and wants to be the first clan in Dongzhao.

    The Shui family's move is actually a bit risky, but it has to be admitted that if the two families get married, the Wang family will protect the Shui family, and it will be difficult to deal with it at that time.  some face.

    Once this marriage is done, things will become very troublesome.

    Returning the wind took away the people who had been arranged in the past, and made the Shui family pay some price, and finally broke the connection with the Shui family. Because the Shui family was involved with the Wang family and was targeted by the court, it was difficult to deal with it  , had to put it on hold for the time being, and let's see how Dong Zhao dealt with the Shui family.

    Finally, he talked about the marriage between the Shui family and the Wang family.

    Su Wan was really shocked.

    "It's not this girl who the Shui family wants to marry?"

    It turned out to be a feint?

    It is true that the Shui family wants to marry the Wang family and wants to get the help of the Wang family.

    Previously, Licheng supported the Shui family, but there were many rules, and 40% of the money earned by the family had to be donated, 10% went to Licheng, and 30% was used for the pharmacy of Shantang Academy to give back to the common people.

    In the beginning, the Shui family was pretty good, but in the past two or three years, they have become more serious, and feel that it hurts to spend so much money, but they dare not openly turn against Li Cheng, and secretly want to find other backers to turn against each other  , the Wang family of the Western Wei Dynasty was the one chosen by the Shui family.

    The royal family of the Western Wei Dynasty was powerful, wealthy, and extremely arrogant. They were also very interested in the Lizhou clan of the Eastern Zhao Dynasty. After coming and going, they discussed the matter of marriage.

    The Shui family wanted to rely on the Wang family to escape from the city and go to a higher level. The Wang family wanted to bury a knife in Dong Zhao, firstly to test Dong Zhao's attitude, secondly, it might be useful in the future, and thirdly, it was interesting  up.

    The Shui family probably also knew that it was not easy to get married with the Wang family, so they released news that the candidate for the marriage was Shui Lingzhi, and the one who married was Shui Lingzhi, but in fact the candidate for the marriage was the eldest daughter of the head of the Shui family, Shui Lingxian.

    This time, the water spirit fairy also came together. Although it is called a marriage, she is actually the real bride.

    Su Wan's face changed after reading it: "You said earlier that something happened to the bride, but today there is no news, I was lucky, but now it seems that this girl from Shui Lingzhi was originally a scapegoat launched by the Shui family.  How dare they!"

    Could it be that a little girl's life is not her life?  Ask her to sacrifice for the dead ghost for nothing!

    If it is said that she is the one to marry, and her family and country are the first in the world, she is really insignificant, but if the person to marry is not her at all, then it is really wronged to die.

    Moreover, it is absurd that the people of the Shui family can push a girl out to sacrifice for the sake of marriage.

    Li Lin took the letter over, and said: "Shui family, naturally there will be an end for the Shui family."

    Su Wan bit her lip, feeling a little bored in her heart: "The water spirit fairy is the one who is the confidante of the nine debates?"

    Li Lindao: "It must be her."

    "Then why hasn't she gotten married yet? Logically, that was all seven or eight years ago, and she should have been expecting to get married at that time, at least twenty-three, right? Nine debates are twenty-five."

    In this era, for a woman to be twenty-three years old and not yet married, that is really a big deal. Even the Gaomen clan will be judged and judged by others, who can bear it.

    Li Lin naturally didn't know why the others didn't get married, but they were indeed about the same age.

    Su Wan thought for a while, and then suddenly stood up: "You think she is still reading Jiubian all the time, right? That's why she never got married? When she goes to the Western Wei Dynasty, will she meet Jiubian?"

    "It's hard to say."

    Hearing this, Su Wan also became worried, fearing that if the two met, something would happen again.

    "Okay, let's rest. If you really feel bored, how about I play chess to pass the time." Li Lin didn't want her to worry about these things. After some time, things will come to a conclusion. Just wait and see  It's useless to be anxious right now.

    "Since he is married, he will naturally not have anything to do with others. Just rest assured. If he really dares to do something, I will make him look good without my wife."

    Su Wan finally smiled, but she really didn't have the heart to play chess with him: "I can't play anymore, I'll go and rest for a while."

    "good."

    Going back and resting for an afternoon, while waiting for the evening meal, news finally came from the Shui family.

    &nbsp; Something really happened to the bride, but the people of the Shui family said that since she was married, the girl of the Shui family was born as a member of the Wang family and died as a ghost of the Wang family.  go.

    For this reason, the Shui family also bought a lot of ice in the city, saying that they wanted to preserve the body of the bride.

    Su Wan was so disgusted that she could barely eat, so she took two bites and then rested.

    She didn't go out for the next few days. Firstly, the endless city is only so big. There really isn't much to do in the Dongcheng District. The West District has been uneven recently, and it's not easy to go there right now. Secondly,  I don't want to meet people from the Shui family, I find it annoying.

    On the fourth day, the army that went to suppress the bandits returned, and the city gate was reopened. In the early morning of the next day, a group of people packed up their things and prepared to cross Endless Mountain to the Western Wei Dynasty.

    The group of people had just checked the road guides and customs clearance documents, and were about to pass through the city gate, when they saw the wedding procession coming from the street, a dazzling red.

    Seeing the carriages behind the floats carrying a coffin, Su Wan paused for a moment, with an unhappy expression on his face.

    Xie Si'an said: "Fortunately, there is time. If these people finish checking and crossing the border, I don't know how long it will take."

    It is not easy to cross the border. You need to prepare road guides and customs clearance documents. In addition, you have to check the things you bring over one by one.

    The wedding queue is so long and there are so many things, I don't know how long it will be checked.

    "Madam, let's go."

    Su Wan came back to his senses, hummed, and then let him support him into the carriage, which slowly left from the city gate and drove towards the Endless Mountain.

    After about an hour of the journey, someone hung a red lantern on the carriage, and there were two small bells tied under the red lantern, which made sounds as the carriage moved.

    "Why hang lanterns?"

    Li Lin turned a page of the book without raising his eyes: "The bell rings, and you will return when you see red."

    "This red is the red lantern. Although the endless bandits are tough and hard to kill, they are not afraid of everyone in private. If the red lantern bell is hung, they will leave far away when crossing the border.  Don¡¯t dare to approach.¡± (Remember this website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 888 The Wang Family Wang Lizhi

    Jiu Bian sighed twice, and really didn't understand how the bright and proud girl in the past became like this.

    ? Is it really that time has passed and things have changed?

    "Forget it, let's not talk about them, it's annoying to talk about, it's better to talk about making money, I remember that the business brothers under Madam also formed a cavalry team?"

    Seeing him say this, Su Wan straightened her face: "Indeed."

    "The lady can get in touch with the two of them. It's good to have an escort agency in Meicheng. You can pass Wuwu Mountain. When the time comes, Madam will see them and ask them to help send the things to the endless city, and let the horse team  Sending someone to pick it up will save a lot of trouble."

    Su Wan was overjoyed when he heard the words: "Really, can you cross Endless Mountain?"

    The horse team is indeed making money. If you go back and forth, the money you get is a lot of money, but at the same time, a huge amount of income is also equal to danger. There are also many robbers along the way. If you are not careful, you will lose  Goods and money, but also life.

    The bandits on Endless Mountain are especially fierce and cruel, and the cavalry of ordinary people dare not wander between the two countries. After all, although money is good, life is more important.

    If there is an escort agency that can escort the goods across the Wuwu Mountain, that would be a big deal. Su Wan didn't even have to settle the bills and felt that it was feasible and could make a lot of money.

    "You can pass."

    "Then when you are free, bring me to meet this person."

    "Okay, Ma'am just arrange the time"

    The two discussed the details, Su Wan thought about it, and decided to ask the merchant brothers to send someone here to handle this matter, so that the business can continue for a long time in the future.

    It's almost time, and the food starts to be served in the kitchen, and a group of people sit down and chat while eating.

    Li Shi often takes Su Wan and Jiu Bian to travel far away for dinner. Although these people are his subordinates, they are also his friends.  It's really normal for the sister-in-law who is in charge of the family to have a meal together.

    After dinner, Li Lin and Jiu Bian traveled far away, and before leaving, he asked her if she wanted to go together.

    Su Wan had been working so hard for half a month, and she was really tired, so she didn't want to move, so she declined and went back to rest.

    Sleeping in a daze at night, I don't know when he came back. In the middle of the night, I was sweating from the heat. I reached out and touched it, only to realize that there was another person on the bed. I closed my eyes and stretched out my hand to touch his face.  Sighing, he moved his body into the bed and moved a little further away.

    But before she could move away, he was fished back again, which startled her.

    "Madam, where are you going?"

    Su Wan was so frightened that she wanted to pinch him, but she was too tired and didn't want to provoke him, so she said helplessly, "I'm hot, let go."

    In summer, she always finds it too hot, and she doesn't want him to hug her to sleep. He is used to it. Hearing this, he let go of his hand, and reached out to touch the fan on the bedside, fanning her: "Go to sleep, I will let you sleep tomorrow."  People bought some ice and put it there, and it was cooler at night, but I was too anxious when I left earlier, so I forgot about it.¡±

    "I need to buy more, it's hot these days."

    "Um."

    He fanned her for a while, saw that her breathing gradually stabilized, and then fell asleep again, smiled and stretched out his hands to stroke her hair, kissed her again, his heart was soft.

    It was hard work for her to run this trip with him. Otherwise, she should be spending the summer in Jingpingyuan at this moment, so there is no need to run around like this.

    After a good night's sleep, he took her out for breakfast the next morning.

    In Meicheng, a thousand-year-old city, there are many unique local foods. Now that you are here, you need to taste it to make your trip worthwhile.

    After the two walked through a few streets, they went to a teahouse. The teahouse sold mostly tea and snacks. A high platform was set up in the atrium on the first floor, and a storyteller was telling a story.

    It was about the Wang family's affairs.

    Su Wan found it interesting, so he ordered a dining room in the Accord facing the atrium, and listened to it while eating.

    The Wang family is the top clan in the Western Wei Dynasty. It started two hundred years ago. During this period, it has survived the replacement of three dynasties in the Western Wei Dynasty. There have also been many famous celebrities in the family.

    It can be said that the Wang family is a model for the world's students in the Western Wei Dynasty, and it is also the leader of the celebrity clan, and the world's clans also follow the Wang family.

    Such a royal family, even the royal family would shy away from it, and would not dare to provoke it on the face of it, for fear of offending the Wang family.

    Su Wan listened and felt something was wrong: "Then the Patriarch of the Wang family is actually a woman?"

    &nbsp; Li Lin took a sip of tea and nodded: "It's a woman."

    Su Wan was a little dazed. In this era, a woman can also be the head of the first clan, which is really amazing. She always thought it was a man.

    He continued: "Madam Wang, you don't know much, but she has a son, you should have heard a lot about it."

    "who?"

    "The leader of the younger generation of celebrities in the Western Wei Dynasty, the Wang family Wang Lizhi."

    "Wang Lizhi, I know a lot about this. I heard that this son of the Wang family is so handsome that everyone is angry with heaven and earth.  son."

    Li Lin raised his eyes to look at her, probably feeling a little displeased when she heard her praise other men like this, and his tone was so flat that he was a little chilled: "Does Madam know this?"

    Su Wan didn't notice it at all: "I know a lot. It is said that many girls don't even want face because of him. They are willing to recommend themselves as pillow mats, as concubines and maidservants, just to stay by his side."

    "I don't know what this person looks like?" He said that he really wanted to see his true face.

    Li Lin's eyelids twitched, and his tone became even colder: "A person like him is born well, but he also claims to be romantic, he has countless concubines around him, and there are many confidante, what is there to see.  "

    "In the land of the Western Wei Dynasty, it has always been a good story for these clan princes to raise concubines."

    The corners of Su Wan's mouth froze: "Is there such a thing?"

    She really couldn't imagine what it would be like for a noble son who was born in a glorious life to be among the concubines, and she felt disillusioned even thinking about it.

    Li Lin said indifferently: "Naturally, I have some friendship with him. When I was young, I went to Weidu and met him. When we parted, he also gave me three concubines, one who played the piano, and one who played the piano.  one dancer, and one pouring tea and beating his shoulders."

    Su Wan's face was distorted when he heard the words: "He dares!"

    "Okay, Li Jingyuan, do you still know which one is playing the piano and which one is dancing and pouring tea and wine? Could it be that you really accepted the concubine Ji from others, and how many times have you experienced it? Tell me carefully, I  I see you want to sleep in the study room today?" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 890 Anyway, Young Master Eats Too Much Ruanfan, I Don¡¯t Care About Eating More

    The two of them wandered the street until noon, and Su Wan felt a little tired, so she returned to Lanxi Garden.

    When I came back, the family had already bought ice, and two basins were placed in the dormitory early. The temperature in the room was much lower than outside, it was cool and very comfortable, and Su Wan finally had a good night's sleep.

    In the afternoon, she asked about the interesting places in Shuxiangmei City, and then carefully planned the tour. Since everyone has come, it would be a real disadvantage not to look around.

    In the next few days, the husband and wife visited several good places in Meicheng. During this time, Su Wan took him to a cloth shop and chose some good fabrics for embroidery.  Mother made some clothes for him.

    Seeing that the embroiderer's workmanship is good, she even ordered some autumn clothes. The husband and wife both have them. It is said that autumn in Meicheng is relatively cold, and the autumn wind is chilly. If there is no autumn clothes, life will be difficult.

    Li Lin stayed with her for a few days, and then took Yuan You and others out to attend to his own affairs. Su Wan had been playing for a few days before, but he was too lazy to move, so he asked Shu Xiang to invite a master over to let people  I picked green plums in the yard and prepared to make some food.

    There are many things that greengage can make, such as greengage wine, greengage dew, greengage tea, crispy plum, preserved fruit, candied fruit, dried fruit, jam, etc. Su Wan learned to make some from the master.

    Greengage wine and greengage dew should be sealed and wait for time to brew the taste, and the rest can be eaten in a few days. The chef invited by Shuxiang is very skilled, and Su Wan is also very satisfied after eating.

    It was the beginning of July, and before Li Lin came back, news came from Jiubian, saying that she was asked to go to the Escort to meet the head of the family, and she was afraid that she would be bullied, so she accompanied him along the way.  She takes a trip.

    "When I meet someone later, I will say that Madam is my sister-in-law. Madam will just call me Brother Xu or Yun Gui. As for the young master, he will be my eldest brother."

    "If others ask why the madam came out to handle the affairs, the madam will say that the young master is a scholar, he can't lift his hands or shoulders, and he doesn't know anything about business, he is a weak chicken"

    Having said that, he lowered his head, resisting the urge to laugh wildly.

    The corners of Su Guan's mouth twitched, feeling that Li Lin was too conniving with these people, so that everyone wanted to jump up and down to black him: "I'm afraid your skin is itchy, and you are not afraid that next time he comes back, you will be angry.  Throw you out to mine?"

    Jiubian really couldn't help laughing hahaha: "As long as Madam doesn't say anything, don't God know about this matter?"

    Su Guan folded his hands in front of him, glanced at him, and then looked him up and down again: "Jiubian, I think you have figured out one thing, your son and I are husband and wife, how can we discredit you together?  His, let me hear you say that next time, and I'll sell you later."

    Jiubian secretly said that he made a mistake, how could he forget that these two are husband and wife, as good as one person.

    "In short, if someone asks, Madam just say so. Anyway, the young master eats too much soft rice, and he doesn't care about eating more. When he was in the imperial city, no one knew that he was a soft rice eater.  Saying that he has bad teeth, it is more comfortable to eat Ruanfan."

    Jiubian recalled that his son used to look like he was eating delicious food, and his teeth were a little sour. It's not because he insulted him like this, but he got used to it anyway.

    Su Wan stretched out his hand and frowned: "Okay, if others ask, I will say that he is a scholar and not good at business, but you can't talk nonsense about others."

    After all, it is her husband, she still has to protect him.

    Jiubian touched his nose and said yes, so the two went out together, Jiubian rode a horse, Su Wan took a carriage, and went to a Yangwei Escort in Meicheng.

    This Yangwei Escort has only been open for half a year, but the people in the Escort are fierce and gangster-like, very fierce, but they are really strong, as long as they are given enough money, they can pass Endless Mountain.

    Although the head of the Escort is the head of the family on the surface, there is also a boss in private, who is the bastard of a clan.

    That young master had a lifelong friendship with the head of the escort, and the two opened the escort agency together. The young master handles the chores of the escort, and the elder is responsible for leading the escort, because there has been no mistake in escorting the escort for half a year, and the business is quite good.  Not bad.

    Jiubian and that son, He Renda, have a good relationship. They have eaten wine together, punched each other, and called each other brothers.

    Su Wan was stunned for a moment when he saw the head of the family. This man was tall, with a scar on his face, and he was full of banditry, as if he could fight for his life at any time, so he was not easy to mess with.

    Jiubian introduced the two parties from the side: "This is the wife of one of my brothers. My brother's surname is Li. One of these two is Mr. Shan, and the other is the escort.The big head of ??, just call it the head of Chai.  "

    "Mrs. Li."

    "Master Shan, Chai is in charge."

    Both parties greeted each other, and then went into the room and sat down to chat. Su Wan took off his veiled hat, but he was not afraid at all. Since they were going to talk about business, they couldn't hide it, and there was no sincerity at all.

    Some astonishment flashed in Mr. Shan's eyes, he shook his fan and argued with Jiu with a smile: "Brother Xu's brother is really lucky to be able to marry such a beautiful wife."

    Jiubian laughed loudly: "Of course, he has high eyesight, and the ordinary people would look down on him, that is to say, his sister-in-law can fall into his eyes, and he eagerly married her back."

    Chai Dangjia didn't react much, he didn't have any feelings for Jiao Didi's woman, if it wasn't for business and Mr. Xu's face, he wouldn't bother to socialize.

    Su Guan didn't come here in vain, and directly explained the purpose of coming: "I heard that the expensive bodyguard can pass Wuwu Mountain. It just so happened that I also formed a few cavalry teams in Dongzhao. I have some thoughts on this matter.  how about?"

    Mr. Shan shook his fan with a smile: "Madam Li's lord is brother Xu's brother. Lao Chai and I always want to save face, so it's not good to ask too high a price, but there are really not many escort agencies that can pass Wuwushan now.  , I hope Mrs. Li will understand the danger."

    Su Wan smiled and said: "I also have a cavalry team under my command. It's not easy to earn this money, so I understand it. I don't take advantage of it. Just ask the two of you for an ordinary price. I'll think about whether I can do business."

    Su Wan would not lower the price in this regard. Even though there are nine arguments, if she wants to negotiate, these two will give some face to lower the price, but if they want to escort the goods across Wuwu Mountain, these people will also risk their lives.  Profitable.

    She wants to make money, but she doesn't want to fall into the eyes of money. Even this kind of money has to be suppressed and given less.

    Mr. Shan laughed when he heard the words: "Madam is a cheerful person." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 891 Is it because I'm a fool with a lot of money, so I don't care about every detail?

    Although Mr. Shan came from a clan, he was not favored, and he was not favored by the good things in the family, that is to say, he had some family background after years of hard work.

    It's a business, after all, no one thinks it will make a lot of money.

    There were quite a few people who were introduced to come here before, but when they opened their mouths, they wanted him to give up some profits and not give face.

    In fact, no one of these people can think about it. Although the escort agency makes money, the rice is really not delicious. Whenever they go out without their heads tied to their belts, their lives may be in danger at any time.

    This Mrs. Li is sympathetic to their difficulties and does not lower the price, which is actually a bit moving, but it is probably because she does not lack this little money, and it does not matter if she earns less.

    Mr. Shan and Chai Dangjia looked at each other, and felt that this business could be negotiated, and even had a chance to do it for a long time.

    "I wonder how many people Mrs. Li has?"

    Su Wan said: "Now there are more than a hundred people on hand, most of them are soldiers from the army, and there are also quite a few knight-errants. Although not all of them are as capable as the noble bodyguards, they are accompanied by two or three masters every time they go.  Endless Mountain, the rest of the journey is safe."

    With the help of experts, if you cross Endless Mountain, you won't be unable to break through, but you will definitely suffer heavy casualties. Su Wan didn't dare to let people go this way before, but in fact, she felt flustered with the money earned by this man's blood.

    At present, the three roads formulated by the merchant brothers, although things happen and injuries are inevitable, but there is no death.

    "I originally thought that if this can be done, I will ask someone to arrange a team to pick it up. The volume of goods should be less at the beginning, and the expensive bodyguards can send them together with other merchants' goods. Later, if the business there is good,  The cargo is enlarged, and it is also possible to escort alone."

    Mr. Shan pondered for a while, then smiled: "Since Brother Xu introduced you, I don't want to come here. I wonder if Mrs. Li is willing to cooperate with our bodyguard agency?"

    "Cooperation?" Su Wan is smart, so naturally he has a different taste. Although what we are talking about now can be called cooperation, what Mr. Shan is talking about is not cooperation such as hiring bodyguards from the Escort Bureau.

    "Madam Li's cavalry came from Dongzhao, so naturally they won't come empty-handed, and the people from our bodyguards won't return empty-handed after passing Endless Mountain. Madam Li must also know that Endless Mountain is not easy.  There are not many things exchanged between countries, so we can get a good price."

    "This trip is in a hurry. If Mrs. Li's cavalry is in a hurry to go back and sell the goods in hand, it is inevitable that they will encounter price pressure. And if our escort agency wants to bring something back from Endless City, it is inevitable that the other party will open their mouths."

    "In this way, instead of taking advantage of others, it is better for the two parties to reach a cooperation for mutual benefit and win-win."

    Su Wan pondered slightly: "This matter is a bit complicated, and I can't deal with it for the time being."

    If you just ask the Escort for escort, she just needs to pay enough money for each trip, and the rest will be hers. As for the goods brought from Dongzhao, they can also be sold in Endless City.

    However, according to Mr. Shan, things are different. When both parties cooperate, who will contribute more and how much will be shared, all of which need to be negotiated.

    Su Wan felt that the money directly given to the bodyguards, and the rest of the money would go to the cavalry. This way, they might earn more, but if they can cooperate with a reliable bodyguard agency for a long time, then they will last forever and will not suffer.

    And there is another problem, if they don't suddenly stop protecting you, and you can't find a bodyguard bureau that can cross Wuwu Mountain, then this line may not be able to go in the future, and if this is the case, you will lose your money.

    Mr. Shan said: "Ms. Li is cautious, she really should think about it, I can make decisions on the side of the Escort, the Yangwei Escort is only responsible for transporting the goods from the Western Wei Dynasty to the Eastern Zhao, and the Escort needs 20% of the profits.  "

    "If the goods are shipped from Dongzhao, the Escort will take over in Endless City, and I will be responsible for everything, and the Escort will take up 40% of the goods."

    This condition seems to be very reasonable, but Su Wan didn't intend to agree to it right away, she repeated: "I already know what Mr. Shan means, but I need to think about it for two days, and then I will give Shan the price."  Young Master and Master Chai reply."

    Mr. Shan smiled: "Then Mrs. Li will think about it carefully. If Mrs. Li is unwilling to cooperate, the Yangwei Escort Bureau is also willing to protect Mrs. Li at any time."

    Even if this cooperation cannot be negotiated, the bodyguards can also be negotiated.

    Su Wan nodded: "Mr. Xu has a different relationship with my husband. Since he introduced the Guishen Bureau, he naturally thinks that the Guishou's Bureau is capable and credible. Naturally, I will not abandon the Guishou's Bureau and choose someone else."

    Mr. Shan tapped his palm with a fan: "Mrs. Li is wise."

    When it comes to this, SueWan then bid farewell to Jiubian and left. Jiubian made an appointment with the two for a drink tomorrow, and then left.

    After returning to Lanxi Garden, Su Wan consulted the business tycoon for advice: "Do you think this cooperation proposed by Mr. Shan can be done?"

    Jiubian thought for a while, and then said: "Cooperation can be done. If the things transported in the Western Wei Dynasty are divided into 20%, it is probably more than the darts. And since they can share the money, they will  Be careful."

    "If the goods were brought from Eastern Zhao, Madam originally planned to sell them in Endless City, but because of the difficulty of crossing Endless Mountain in Endless City, although they can make a lot of money, it is not a big profit.  There are even fewer ones that hold down prices.¡±

    "If things are transported to the Western Wei Dynasty, 40% of the bodyguards will be divided and only 60% will be left. It will be more than in the endless city, and there will be no problem of lowering prices. It can be regarded as mutual benefit and win-win."

    "Although Mr. Shan comes from a clan, he is quite loyal and can be regarded as a trustworthy person. It's just that he doesn't have many trustworthy people in his hands, and he can't do business in Dongzhao alone. Otherwise, he would have built a  Why do you need another bodyguard bureau if you don¡¯t have the cavalry?¡±

    Running three or four times a year earns more money than the Escort Bureau.

    "If I hadn't guessed, he should have had this idea a long time ago, but he has never been able to find a suitable candidate. Although there were merchants from Dongzhao who came here in the past, the merchants valued profits, and they would suppress the price every penny.  He felt that he was at a loss, and he probably felt a little annoyed."

    The corner of Su Wan's mouth twitched slightly: "According to what you mean, Mr. Shan proposed this cooperation with me because I'm a fool with a lot of money, so I don't care about everything?"

    "No." Jiu Bian wanted to laugh, but he didn't dare to laugh, "Although this is also part of the reason, but more, it should be because you are not a pure businessman because you have taken a fancy to Madam."

    "Madam never thought about lowering the price, but felt that the food for the horse team was difficult and dangerous, and she didn't want to compete with them for profit. How could they not know that they were among them?"

    "Furthermore, the lady has a noble status. Compared with merchants, she is naturally more stable. If something happens to her in the future, she will have a place to ask for help." (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 892 Husband and wife fight, she is always the one who loses

    Backing against the green hills, I don¡¯t panic in my heart, and it can be regarded as seeking wealth to obtain wealth, and seeking benevolence to obtain benevolence.

    For the Yangwei Escort, this is actually a good opportunity that is hard to find.

    Although Su Wan never mentioned her identity, a person's spiritual temperament and status are always closely related. People with exquisite thoughts can probably guess seven or eight points of it as long as they see this person.

    In addition, the person who recommended it was Jiu Bian, who also said that he and her husband were brothers, and also called her Mrs. Sister-in-law, so it can be imagined.

    After thinking about it, Su Wan thought it was feasible: "Then you will come with me in two days to settle the matter. I have thanked you for your help in this matter."

    Nine debates stopped: "Ma'am, you are welcome. Madam also helped my subordinates a lot before. The business of Linlang Pavilion has always been good, and Wenyue Building has also opened one after another. All of these are thanks to Madam."

    Su Wan said: "These are just trivial matters, and I'm not because of you."

    "But the beneficiaries always have their own share."

    Having decided on the affairs of the bodyguard bureau, the two flattered each other a few words, and Jiu Bian was planning to leave.

    Su Wan thought of Sun Xiang who was far away in Guiyan City, and asked about the couple's affairs: "How do you have any contact with Mr. Sun recently? Is she okay?"

    Speaking of Sun Xiang, Jiubian was also a little worried: "I sent a letter earlier, and my subordinates asked her what she wanted, but there was no reply."

    He thought that Sun Xiang was living a relaxed and happy life by himself, maybe he had already gathered the maids who made tea, squeezed shoulders and beat legs, and probably even had singing and dancing, so he didn't bother to pay attention to him.

    Su Wan gave him an idea: "Then if you see something good, buy some for her and some for the child, and send them over when the time comes."

    Jiu Bian said hello, then took his leave and left.

    Su Guan went back to the courtyard where she lived, and then worried about the matter with Xiao Sang: "I don't know when the two of them will have some affection as a husband and wife, but looking at it now, it really seems that they will divorce after giving birth.  "

    She wanted to hope that the two of them would be reconciled and beautiful, but neither of them had this idea. Even if she wanted to make a match, at most she just told them to care about each other more, and she couldn't do anything else.

    But Xiao Sang said: "It's good for Madam to do her best. After all, they lived their own life. After all, they are self-aware of how warm and cold they are. It's only good if they feel good. Maybe they think the way they are now is not bad."

    "It's true, but now I always hope that everyone can live a happy life."

    After all, she is in her position. Since she is married to such a husband, she always has to help manage these people's marriage affairs. She can't really let all these people be bachelors and just live like this.

    But if she is really unwilling, then she can't force it, but if they can be a couple, they are a couple.

    The case between Jiubian and Sun Xiang was indeed a bit of a force, but in the end it was the two of them who made a child, so naturally they couldn't let it go.

    "If everyone is like Xiao Man and Zhang Shou, and I can see each other right, I don't have to worry about it."

    When Xiao Sang heard her talking about Xiao Mo, she also laughed: "Marriage is destined, maybe we will meet each other."

    Su Wan nodded, and didn't think about it anymore.

    Two days later, Su Guan invited Jiubian to accompany her to the Yangwei Escort to finalize the cooperation between the two parties. However, because she still needs to start preparing the cavalry, the cooperation was delayed a little.

    Li Lin went out for seven or eight days before returning. At this time, the court was over, and the order to divert the river was also spread to Meicheng, which aroused discussions among the students and the public.

    When Su Wan got the news of his return, she was listening to a book in the teahouse. After learning about it, she hurried back. When she got back to the yard, she saw him wearing a blue gown, sitting on a recliner in the main room, reading a book, with a calm and quiet expression.

    At this moment, he has just come out of the shower, and the hair on his head that is not completely dry is scattered randomly, looking quite messy and romantic.

    She thought, this life is really beautiful.

    He raised his eyes and saw her, and called out with a smile: "Ma'am."

    Su Wan's heart was touched, and he walked over in small steps, and sat down beside her. He reached out and held her hand: "Madam, I'm back."

    "In the past few days, are you okay?"

    "I'm fine. Today I'm either shopping or listening to books and music. If I'm not too lazy to move, I should have traveled all over the nearby scenic places." Su Wan washed his hands and took a cloth towel beside him to wipe his hair, "  This hair hasn't been dried yet, so let's just leave it like this, and I don't feel sorry for you when I get old and have a headache."

    He smiled, and let her wipe it for him.?The tone is gentle: "I just thought that the wind is just right now, so I wanted to blow it, and I will definitely not next time."

    Su Wan snorted softly: "I don't believe you. I don't know how many times you have behaved like this. You never listen to what you say. You don't cherish yourself, but you like to control me."

    He was strict with her, but he himself, so he didn't care much.

    Su Wan thought about it and was a little angry again, so she couldn't help pulling a little bit harder, and pulled his hair, he smiled again: "Madam, be gentle, if you pull my hair again, it will disappear, you can't make your husband a bald man  Bar."

    "It's good to be bald, then I'll have to change my name, what are you calling you? Brother Monk?"

    He couldn't stop laughing while lying on the recliner, it seemed that every time he was with her, he was always in a good mood, like clusters of peach blossoms blooming in an empty and deserted world, and then overflowing with the joy of spring.

    He had no choice but to say, "Ma'am, don't call me that."

    Su Wan glanced at him: "Why not?"

    He lowered his eyes: "I'm afraid I'm guilty of blaspheming gods and Buddhas."

    Su Wan probably understood what he meant, her face flushed slightly, seeing that he suddenly laughed again, and the more he laughed, the more wanton, she was so angry that she wanted to pinch him: "Don't always bully me."

    Li Lin held back his smile: "How can it be said that I bullied Madam? After all, Madam started the matter, and I just followed the trend. If you want to blame, you can only blame Madam for your incompetence. You always say you can't win.  I."

    When husband and wife fight, she is always the one who loses.

    Su Wan snorted softly: "You have grown up, do you want to sleep in the study?"

    He smiled: "Madam is probably the only one left who can threaten people."

    Ahhhh!

    It's going to explode!

    Thinking of her thinking about him like this, she hurried back to see him when she learned that he was back, but she still had to be teased by him and her IQ was overwhelmed!

    She threw the towel in her hand, turned around and sat down beside him, too lazy to wait on him: "Wipe it yourself, whether you like it or not."

    He took it and wiped his hair. She had already wiped it once before and let it dry for a while.

    Seeing that she was sitting aside in anger, he approached her with a smile, and stretched out his hand to tie a lock of her hair: "Madam, I miss you." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 893 There Are Mad Dogs Like Speakers in the Court

    Su Wan was not awkward. Hearing what he said, she felt a little soft-hearted, but she was not willing to soften her attitude. If she was so easy to coax, he wouldn't dare to make her angry casually in the future.

    She pursed her lips and raised her eyes slightly: "Oh, I don't miss you."

    Li Lin stretched out his hand to touch the Bu Yao in her bun, and the tassel beads fell on the palm of his hand, a little itchy, and he said: "Then I think Ma'am is fine, after all, thinking about what it feels like to be alone, is actually  Not good."

    Su Wan's heart softened a little, and she secretly spurned herself for not remembering anything after being coaxed by him, she said: "What, I don't believe it, thinking that I will come back makes me angry."

    Li Lin reached out and hugged her: "Madam, please forgive me this time."

    Su Wan stretched out his hand to cover his face, and secretly suppressed the pride on his face: "In that case, then I will forgive you once."

    He smiled and said, "Then I would like to thank Mrs. Haihan for my husband."

    The two reconciled after arguing for a while. He hugged her and lay down on the couch. There was wind blowing outside the door, and the room was quiet, quiet and gentle.

    She leaned against his chest, poked his sleeve with her fingers, and remembered the recent incident, so she asked him: "What happened to the diversion of the river? The court said how the people will be settled?"

    Li Lin didn't shy away from her when he heard the words, and told her about it.

    "The amount of water in the river basin is not too much. If it diverts the two basins, it will definitely be far from enough. I also made a diversion to the capital this time, found a person, and asked him to write a memorial."

    "The new river basin is indeed better cultivated. After the diversion, the annual income can be increased by more than 60%, but the old river basin can't be abandoned. The river can also be divided into branches during the flood season."

    "Furthermore, the reconstruction project can't be completed overnight. It will take a few years. Before the diversion, crops can also be changed. In the future, the water flow will be scarce, and paddy fields will not be easy to grow rice, but other ones can also be replaced. Higher mountain areas can be planted with fruit trees.  Wait, when the new river is formed, the fruit trees have already survived."

    "As for how to resettle the people, they are still arguing."

    "I plan to ask Afu to come forward and ask him to go to the capital to talk to the royal family. I bought a lot of fields in the Xinhe River Basin in his name before, and it just happens to come in handy now."

    "There are not many original residents on both sides of the new river basin. Some people from the old river basin can be relocated here and assigned some fields for them to cultivate."

    "If the people still stay in the old river basin, the harvest in the future may be much worse than before. At that time, some fruit forests and fields will be given to them, and they will be able to get by. They will not starve to death."

    "Of course, if you don't want to go to the new river basin and want to leave the old river basin, and those who are willing to sell the land, you can also convert some money to them, so that they can go elsewhere to ask for a living, but the price of the land in the old river basin has dropped sharply now.  , and can¡¯t give much money.¡±

    This is not a bad idea.

    Su Wan thought about it carefully, breathed a sigh of relief, and then asked him: "Will the people who are brought from the old river basin to the new river basin not be charged money for their land?"

    Once the government decrees, once the new river basin is drawn down, the fields on both sides of the river will skyrocket. The people don't have so much money to buy this field, but if they don't want money, they will die at a loss. It will be a matter of 100,000 mu  .

    Li Lindao: "Since they are resettled people, this money cannot be collected. If they have to be collected, most of the people can't afford this money, and we have also made a request. Their fields in the Jiuhe Basin belong to us.  , we will redistribute it to the people who stayed in the old river basin."

    "How many fields can one person get?"

    "Not much, half an acre of land and one acre of mountain land. As for those who originally sold their land in Xinhe Valley, if they want to return it, each person can redeem half an acre of land and one mu of mountain land at the original price."

    This matter is also settled. Before that, Li Fu came forward to buy a lot of good farmland and mountain land in the Xinhe Basin. The land here was originally average and the price was not high. Li Fu made a move early and bought a lot.

    When there was such a faint movement in the court, the clan ended and began to raise prices to compete. He bought a lot more. The part that the people can redeem at the original price neither makes nor loses, and the remaining part, about 70%  It is used to resettle the people, and the remaining 30% belongs to him.

    But because it was cheap to buy, the price has skyrocketed several times now, and there is still some profit, but not much, just that there is no loss.

    As for the massive land sales in the Xinhe Basin before, now only fewer people can be redeemed according to the population. It can only be blamed on my bad luck, but if I can redeem some, the harvest will be good in the future, and the days can barely live, which is already considered good.  up.

    and beforeIt is a bit unlucky for those who are deceived to sell the land in the new river basin to buy the land in the old river basin. After all, the money for selling the land is spent, but there are choices.

    One is to stay in the old river basin and give him more fields and mountains in the future, and the other is to abandon the fields in the old river basin and go to the new river basin according to the population distribution according to the rules of moving from the old river basin to the new river basin.  land.

    In short, some people may lose and be unlucky, but those who are hardworking will not starve to death. The corpses scattered in the fields and people living in dire straits mentioned in Li Fu's letter should not happen.

    This is already the best solution he can think of. As for whether the war will come, let's talk about it.

    Su Wan probably understood it, and felt that this method was the best, but Li Fu's incident made her feel a little subtle: "You said that Afu came forward to talk about this, so it's possible that you really want him to fight for it?"  Fight for the world?"

    "Let's look at him." Li Lin didn't care much about this matter, "The reputation has been established for him, and what happens in the future depends on him."

    I am afraid that the Western Wei Dynasty will not last long. The Western Wei Dynasty is different from the Eastern Zhao Dynasty. The Eastern Zhao Dynasty is still relatively good. There are powerful clans, but the imperial power is at the top, and there are mad dogs like officials in the court. They always want to be famous in history. Come up  It's a deadly remonstrance, and you dare to hit the pillars of the Taiji Hall for you to see.

    If this is caught by the little tail, it will lose a layer of skin if it does not die.

    Therefore, these powerful clans should restrain themselves, and no one dares to go too far.

    Furthermore, many officials in Dongzhao relied on the imperial examinations to climb up. Although there are some greedy ones, there are very few extremely greedy ones.

    ?But there was no imperial examination in the Western Wei Dynasty, and officials were all based on recommendation, which basically closed the door for ordinary people to advance.

    This is for the sake of your own family, and that is also for the sake of your own family, but no one thinks about the sake of the world.

    The imperial power was emptied, the eyes were blinded, the court was occupied by the clan, and there were few people who spoke for the people.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 894 If I'm Really Thrown to Mining, I Will Find You

    In a decent court, the emperor is a bit stupid, and there are treacherous ministers in the court, but there are always some people who are for the world, and they keep telling the people of the world that if any disaster happens, they will allocate funds for disaster relief.

    However, the courtiers of the Western Wei Dynasty are probably fighting for the interests of their own family every day, and they cannot give up the benefits to others.

    When the common people encounter disasters, which clan can spend huge sums of money to relieve the disaster?

    ?When there is interest, everyone rushes to share the interest, and when there is something, everyone hides as much as they can, thinking why I have to pay and why the other family doesn't use it. This is the world of the royal family, not my family's world.

    Such a court will come to an end sooner or later, if it is not lifted, the people will have no way out.

    Su Wan was a little worried: "Then will he be in any danger? He bought so many fields and made such an incident. His reputation has been established, but it is also a slap in the face of the clan."  Slap, if these people want to deal with him at that time, then"

    But Li Lin said: "Madam, don't underestimate him, and don't think about who he is, even if he has nothing now, but if he wants it, it's not too difficult."

    Su Wan was taken aback by this sentence of 'not too difficult'. Presumably, if Li Fu was a normal child, it would indeed be worrying, but this person still has 'memories of previous lives'.

    That is the emperor who once pacified the world and was worshiped by the whole world. Although he can be regarded as standing on the shoulders of giants, his skills are definitely not bad.

    But right now he is still young, and he has not yet formed a force: "Always pay attention, you are arranging a few people to protect him, and when he has his own people, just withdraw."

    Li Lin thinks about it too, always be careful, lest these clans go crazy, no matter how capable Li Fu is, his body is still a child, if he fights, he may not be an opponent of an adult, and his life will be over by then.  That would be no fun.

    "I'll send someone to ask him. If he wants it, I'll arrange it."

    "He didn't come back with you?" She remembered that when he left, he took Li Fu and Zhao Mingjing away.

    "Mingjing is back, he stayed in Weidu."

    Li Lin has been busy for several days, and has not slept well. Now, smelling the familiar breath on her body, she feels relieved a lot, and she is really sleepy.  She picked her up and checked her weight.

    Su Wan was startled, and hurriedly stretched out her arms to hug his neck, and said angrily, "What are you doing? You scared me."

    "Madam cleared up a little."

    Su Wan explained: "I have been on the road for the past few days. Although I have arrived in Meicheng now, I have suddenly changed places. I am not used to it. After a few days, I will get used to it. It will be good to take care of it."

    Li Lin paused, feeling a little guilty, probably he shouldn't have brought her out, he pressed his lips: "Speaking of which, it's also my fault for making Madam suffer."

    Su Wan shook her head, leaned against his chest, and said softly, "Actually, I don't feel tired. It's good to go out for a walk once in a while. I just came out to play when I had nothing to do. Although I ran a little far this time, I'm still very satisfied.  of."

    "In life, if you have the opportunity, it's good to see the outside world, and the Western Wei Dynasty, this life, probably only went this once."

    He was a little quiet, and then heard her whisper again: "Besides, I miss you too. If you leave and don't come back for several months, I'm afraid I'll be suffocated to death by myself."

    "It's really pitiful to stay alone in an empty room. I have to worry about whether you have provoked some women outside. Every time I think of this, I feel so angry that I vomit blood and want to beat you up."

    He laughed immediately: "The last sentence is absolutely unnecessary, but it's my fault to stay alone in the vacant room. Madam, please sleep with me for a while."

    Su Wan was also a little sleepy, especially when he was beside him, he felt very stable, and it was a bright day, he still had to face, so he couldn't really do anything, so he nodded: "Okay then."

    He bowed his head and kissed her beautiful hair, then carried her into the bedroom, brought her some water to remove her makeup, removed the hairpin and put down the bun, and then carried her to the bed.

    The sky-blue bed curtains were scattered, and ice was placed in the room at noon, so it was cool and cool in the hot summer, and the light soft silk quilt covered it did not feel hot.

    Leaning in his arms, she felt at peace in her heart. She was tired and yawned twice in a row, wanting to sleep.

    He reached outHe rubbed her satin-soft hair, and pressed his slender shoulders. Afraid that she was too hot, he didn't dare to hug her too tightly, so he had to let her pillow his arm.

    Seeing that she looked sleepy and her face was soft, she lowered her voice and coaxed: "Go to sleep."

    Su Wan thought to herself, originally she was going to sleep with him, but now she wants to sleep the most. He seems to be in good spirits, but he is too sleepy, and she doesn't bother to worry about it, so she can just rely on him  I fell asleep peacefully

    Jiu Bian got the news of his young master's return, and hurried over from outside. When he came back, he saw Yuan You eating at the dining table in the main courtyard. There was a lot of food on the table.  Chicken, very tasty.

    Seeing Jiu Bian come back, he raised his eyes and took a look, then ignored him and continued to eat him.

    Jiubian sighed, pulled a chair on the other side of the table and sat down: "Young master is back?"

    Yuan You almost rolled his eyes: "Didn't you see it? I'm already here, where else can I go?"

    In the end, it is the personal guard, who has always been inseparable.

    Jiu Bian swallowed his saliva: "What about the young master?"

    "Let's rest." Yuanyou tore a chicken leg and ate very satisfied, his mouth full of oil.

    Jiubian was a little restless, thought for a while and stood up: "I have something to ask the young master."

    "Hey, wait a minute." Yuanyou hurriedly stopped him. Although he often doesn't use his brain, he has experienced a lot of things and knows when not to disturb him. "Young master, I'm afraid he's taking a break."

    "I have something urgent."

    Yuanyou stared at him for a while, then looked away: "Then you go."

    Having said that, seeing Jiu Bian turned around and was about to go, he was tangled up and down between disturbing the young master and Hang Jiu Bian, so he had to say again: "I just saw that my wife has also returned."

    ""

    Jiu Bian froze for a moment, then turned around and sat down again.

    He reached out and poured himself a glass of wine, lifted the glass and poured it, and then almost choked: "Why didn't you say it earlier, you almost killed me, if I was really thrown into mining, I will definitely find you."

    Yuanyou stopped doing it after hearing the words: "Oh, dead fox, it's none of my business for you to go mining, don't talk about me, please, get away, stay away from me, and delay my meal." (Remember the website URL:  www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 895 Why Can't I Compete With The Wang Family?

    Rolling is impossible.

    Jiubian rolled up his sleeves, washed his hands in the copper basin on the side, wiped them with the towel beside him, sat back to his original position, and ate with chopsticks.

    Yuanyou glared at him, but didn't say anything else, and ate his own food, since there were so many on the table anyway.

    After eating a few chopsticks, Jiu Bian realized that it was food from a restaurant outside. He was slightly surprised: "You sent someone to buy it? Not bad, when did you have the money to order such a table?"

    Traveling far away can't save money, the monthly money is for food and drink, it's like a bottomless pit, where is the money?  Later, the son felt that he had spent too much, so he asked Guanshi Zhang to deduct half of it and saved it for him.

    When Yuanyou heard this, he glanced at him triumphantly: "You think I am you. If you offend the young master all the time, you are in danger of being thrown into the mines. This is what the young master asked me to call."

    "Hey, who are you trying to compare with me for favor? You should be those girls in the backyard competing for favor!"

    Yuanyou's face darkened for a moment: "I must tell my son that you are very happy to go mining."

    "Don't, don't, don't." Jiubian was so frightened that he dropped his chopsticks, "It was my fault."

    This person has always been very arrogant, jumping up and down, and even dared to make jokes with the young master. Now he is so frightened, he must have done something to offend the young master.

    "What the hell did you do?"

    "I didn't do anything just a few days ago, I had a bit of a fight with the Wang family business matters, that's it"

    Yuanyou turned to look at him: "Are you fighting with the Wang family?"

    I'm afraid this dog is not snatching food from the mouth of the Wang family. The young master knew about it and was warned, right?

    Jiubian disagreed: "Is there anything you can't argue about? They can't compete with me because they don't have that ability!"

    Yuan You really felt that he had the guts to go to heaven: "Wang family, you better not worry about it, at least you are half of your own."

    "What kind of person?" Jiubian did not admit that Wang Lizhi was his own person, "That dog, if I can't bear it, I will beat him to death sooner or later."

    Yuan You said: "It is always necessary to give some face, even if you don't give it to Wang Lizhi, you have to give it to the fisherman. We can't get into trouble with the Wang family. How embarrassing it will be in the future, it is inevitable, and it is also ours.  elders."

    Wang Lizhi's biological father is none other than the fisherman from Licheng.

    When the fisherman was young, he was also the prince of a down-and-out clan in the Western Wei Dynasty. He had a relationship with Mrs. Wang, the current head of the Wang family, but the two had different ways and did not seek each other. Later, they parted ways. The fisherman went to Licheng, and Mrs. Wang stayed.  In Weidu, he later became the head of the Wang family.

    Wang Lizhi was conceived by the fisherman before he left. Mrs. Wang gave him the surname Wang after giving birth to him.

    That Mrs. Wang is very ambitious. If she didn't think it would be more enjoyable to be the head of the Wang family, she might still want to be an empress!

    Don't look at the monk's face and look at the Buddha's face. The Wang family always wants to give some face. If you don't fight, you don't have to fight. Anyway, the young master calls Mr. Yufu uncle.

    Jiu Bian wanted to snatch food from the Wang family, but the young master would not agree.

    Jiubian sighed: "There is no clan in the world richer than the Wang family."

    The Wang family is called the No. 1 clan in the Western Wei Dynasty, and its power and wealth are not exaggerated. It is a real family of splendor and plaster beams, with gold as the hall, white jade as bricks.

    Although he gets a lot of money every year, and even though he only keeps 30% of it, it is considered a rare wealth, and it is far behind the Wang family.

    "Are you getting into the eyes of money? There are so many things that can make money in the world, why do you have to fight with the Wang family?"

    Jiubian snorted coldly: "Why can't I fight with the Wang family? Is the Wang family still robbing me less? Can't I let it go every time?"

    Shang Zai Shangyan, since they are competing for each other, if the Wang family robs him, then he robs the other party, isn't that a normal thing?

    Is this royal family his master or the mistress?  He can't grab it?  !

    "I don't care, anyway, this time, don't even think about letting me go! Even if I go to mine, I won't let me!"

    "Even if Yu's father came here, I would say the same thing, but I am still at the same level as him. Even if he is a little older, he can be regarded as my elder, but there is no reason for me to let his son!"

    "What is the relationship between his royal family and us, and what is the relationship between Wang Lizhi and us?"

    Yuan You's brains are a little insufficient: "Why don't you wait and come to find the young master tomorrow, oh, if you have the courage, you can go now."

    Jiubian turned his head and glared at him, almost rolling his eyes: "??Don't hurt me!  "

    The husband and wife reunited after a long absence, Xiao Biesheng is newly married, maybe they are tired of being together, if he bothers, it is not because he is full and his skin is itchy, he is courting death.

    I don't know how Sun Xiang is doing in Guiyan City, how is this kid?

    Thinking of this, he sighed again, stretched out his hand to pour himself a glass of wine, then filled the bowl beside him for Yuan You, and clinked glasses with him: "Come, have a drink with me."

    Yuan You glanced at his own bowl and the other's small wine glass, snorted disdainfully, with a look of contempt on his face, then raised his bowl and drank it down.

    Jiu Bian smiled, not bothering with this stupid thing.

    It was not until the afternoon of the second day that Jiubian approached Li Lin to talk about it.

    "Anyway, the Western Wei clan is very chaotic right now, and it may become even more chaotic in the future. Let's make some money now, and then use this money to clean up the mess."

    "It's not that I don't want to give the fisherman face, but the Wang family will end up doing this sooner or later. If the Wang family turns against the royal family and sits on the throne, and then governs and resettles the people, I don't bother to care about it."

    "But the Wang family only wants to be the first clan, keep the emperor in their palms, take the world's wealth into their pockets, and use the world's wealth to support the Wang family's children, so selfish and selfish, regardless of the life and death of the people, who will I not fight with them?  "

    Li Lin raised his eyes to look at him, saw him walking up and down the room irritably, and said after a long time: "I have my own plan for this matter."

    "Plan? What plan?" Jiubian stopped, and then walked to the desk.

    Li Lindao: "Someone stopped you that day, so I sent someone to send a letter to tell the fisherman that things should always be known to him. After he knows, he won't stop you, but this matter, we  There are other arrangements."

    Jiu Bian paused, a little puzzled: "What arrangement?"

    "The affairs of the Western Wei clan are not just the affairs of the Wang family. If you intervene in these matters, we may have to clean up the mess of the Western Wei Dynasty in the future."

    "Do you remember Afu?"

    "That kid, of course I remember."

    "Before, I asked you to allocate a sum of money to him to buy many fields in the New River Basin in his name. In the future, a large part of these fields will be used to resettle the people who moved from the Old River Basin."

    [The author has something to say]

    ?I had a fever yesterday, felt dizzy and asked for leave. I got up early today to update. There are not many plots in the Western Wei Dynasty, and there are not many plots in the future. The new book will be published next month without any accidents.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 896: Commander

    Jiubian is not a fool either. Hearing what Li Lin said, after thinking about it for a while, he understood what he meant. He took the fan and tapped on the palm of his hand: "Young Master, you want to help him turn over the Western Wei Dynasty?"

    But thinking about it, he felt strange: "But how old is he? Can this work?"

    Li Lindao: "Things cannot be accomplished overnight, but in my opinion, he is the most suitable person."

    The clans in the Western Wei Dynasty were too arrogant, and they were used to such a life. It was really difficult to find a clan that cared about the common people.

    If we wait until the clan oppresses the people to the extreme, and someone will stand up to overthrow all of this and re-establish order, we don't know when and how many people will die.

    So, it might as well be given to Li Fu.

    Li Fu's ability and experience are not lacking. He was an emperor in his previous life, governing the world, and opening a prosperous and peaceful world. Now that he has been an emperor, if he is asked to be an ordinary person, I am afraid that the gap will be too great, and he may go astray in the future.

    Moreover, since he exposed himself for Qin Zangshu's matter before, he can be regarded as caring for the people of the world, and he does not want the people to suffer disasters. Most of them are for the sake of the people of the world.

    If it weren't for the people who rise up in the future, they don't know what kind of people they are, and they don't know how many fights it will take to stabilize the situation. In this beacon of dynasty change, they don't know how much blood will be shed.

    Regarding the diversion of the river, Li Fu first established his reputation. In the future, the people on both sides of the Xinhe River Basin will be grateful to him, and then clean up these clans one by one.

    Just like silkworms biting and devouring mulberry leaves, little by little, the Western Wei Dynasty was changed, so that the harm to the people could be minimized.

    Although Li Fu is still young now, things cannot be accomplished in a short time, and in five or six years, ten or eight years, it will not be too small.

    Since he wants to push him to the top, it is better to entrust the wealth of these clans to him. In the future, the money can be used to resettle the people and improve people's livelihood. It is best for his own people to do these things.  fit.

    Li Lin discussed these reasons with Jiu Debate, and pointed out the pros and cons of Li Fu's rebirth aside.

    Jiu Bian was silent for a long time, although he doubted that the boy could do it, but since the young master has made a decision, he can't say anything more, just wait and see.

    "Since that's the case, I don't care about the things of the Western Wei clan, and leave them to him."

    Li Lin nodded: "He doesn't have any useful people on his side right now, those around you, see if there are any people you can send over, and help him first."

    "good."

    The two agreed on this matter, and Jiubian didn't get entangled anymore. After all, there are too many businesses that can make money in the world, so he can just be busy with other things.

    So he shook the fan in his hand: "I'm leaving."

    Li Lin nodded, watching Jiubian strutted out the door, stayed in the study to arrange some things, and then returned to the courtyard where he lived.

    Su Wan was sitting on a recliner under the eaves, with a coffee table next to it, tea and snacks, and holding a small white porcelain jar with green plums in her hand. She ate a crispy plum and smiled.

    Seeing that it was him coming from the door, he beckoned him to pass.

    After he went over and sat down next to the beauty, she leaned over and fed him a crispy plum: "How? I made this earlier?"

    "Not bad." Seeing her eating another one, he warned, "Don't eat too much."

    "I see, just eat a few." She took a sip of the sweet tea, and she felt that the crispy plums taste better with sweet tea, "Didn't you go to deal with things? Why did you come back so soon?"

    "There's nothing going on recently." That is, the court was arguing about how to resettle the people in the old river basin. He has also arranged this matter, and there are people who come forward to mention it. Next, it's up to Li Fu.

    This should also be a test for him. If he can handle these things well, he will arrange the following things at that time. If he can't, then he will find another way and make changes in time.

    "Take you out for a walk?"

    Su Wan shook her head and refused: "No, the weather is too hot recently, I don't really want to go out, I'll go when it's not so hot next month, besides, the person you selected for me is coming soon, I will  I still need to see him and arrange things in time."

    "Alright, let's go for a walk next month."

    "OK."

    ?The couple spent a few more days in Meicheng, went to teahouses to drink tea and listen to books, went to restaurants to look for delicious food, and occasionally wandered casually.I bought what I had.

    However, because she is shopping these days, and there are more and more things, she is worried about how to take them back later.

    She told Li Lin about this, and wondered if she should buy less.

    After hearing this, Li Lin said: "It's okay, didn't you discuss cooperation with the Yangwei Escort? Then add an extra carriage, and just transport people back."

    After hearing this, Su Wan also thought it was a good idea. Although it was said to put personal things in it, it was only once in total, and it was not a big deal if it happened by the way.

    "Then I'll buy some more, and when the time comes, I'll take them back and share them."

    "Buy it, but keep it within one car, too much is not good."

    "Okay." So Su Wan happily started shopping again.

    Five days later, the person selected for Su Wan earlier arrived in Meicheng, and Huifeng also came with him. The two met in Endless City, so they came together.

    Hui Feng knew that he was coming to do business for Su Wan, so he also mentioned a few words about him.

    That person was only at the age of the crown, and his appearance was not too outstanding, but he was not bad either. His eyes were bright. This person was rejected when he was in the dark guard camp before.  Not bad, but mostly too thoughtful.

    Huifeng didn't expect that he would come to work for his wife.

    "What kind of temperament is that madam? It's not that I want to talk about madam, but I just want to have a bottom line"

    "Madam has a good temper and is polite to others. As long as you do things well, you can put forward your ideas if you think something is wrong, and Madam will consider it carefully."

    The man was taken aback: "I understand."

    "But how did you come to Madam's side?"

    He smiled: "Look at what you said, it's actually not bad to be Madam's commander."

    There is indeed such a position around the wife, a female officer and a command officer. The female officer is in charge of the affairs of the wife's inner house, and the order officer is in charge of the outside affairs, and handles daily affairs and travel matters for the wife.

    However, this location has good points and bad points.

    The good thing is that doing things by the mistress's side is also a matter of face, and when going out, others also need to give some face, and the treatment is not bad.

    The bad thing is that I probably stayed in this position. It is not easy to move the position in the future. If there is no accident, it is likely to be spent here.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 897 Suichuan

    The reason for this is also simple. One is that she knows a lot about Madam's affairs. Madam is not willing to change people in her heart, even the Lord is not willing to change people. She is afraid that it is a newcomer  Not a good lady thing.

    Therefore, after sitting in this seat, I will largely handle chores for my wife in the future, and it is difficult to move another seat.

    It's just that this is a human being, no one has any ambitions, so although this position is not bad, it feels a bit overqualified and a bit embarrassing.

    When the two arrived in Meicheng, they went to Lanxi Garden. Li Lin and Su Wan met the two of them together.

    Su Wan took a look at the person who came, he was about twenty years old, his appearance was not good, but he was not bad, especially his eyes were bright, he looked like a very thoughtful person.

    So he is wearing a gray-blue narrow-sleeved shirt, probably from the dust all the way, and looks dusty.

    Su Wan asked him, "What's your name?"

    He respectfully replied: "If you go back to Madam, the subordinate has no name yet, the number is thirty-six, Madam can call the subordinate Thirty-six."

    "No name?" Su Wan raised her eyebrows slightly.

    The man smiled and explained: "Actually, this subordinate wants to be the son's personal guard, so he has never been named."

    In fact, these people are orphans with no parents and nowhere to go. After you go to Licheng, the people there will give you two choices, one is to study in literature, and the other is to start training in martial arts.

    A group of trainees will be eliminated every year, and those who are unqualified will be arranged. When they reach the age of twelve or thirteen, the best group will be left behind, and then they will start to rank. At this time, there will be only the rank but no name.  up.

    After becoming a guard and dark guard, there will be a code name. When it comes out in the future, you can also use the original name or take a new one.

    Su Wan nodded: "Then what was your original name, or what did you want to be called?"

    He smiled again: "This subordinate used to be an orphan, and I don't remember his surname. I probably remember that others called him a son of a bitch"

    Su Wan almost choked on the tea.

    Goudaner, well, my life is easy to feed.

    Huifeng on the side glanced back at him, telling him to restrain himself.

    Su Wan slowed down for a moment, then let the two of them sit down to talk, and asked him again: "Then what name do you want to be called, you can't call it this anymore, right?"

    He thought for a long time, and then asked: "Your master and madam agree that I should stay?"

    Su Wan looked at Li Lin, saw that he nodded, and then said: "I don't have any objections. The things on my side are simple, but a little cumbersome, so I need to deal with them personally. If you have this willingness, it is naturally feasible.  "

    As for whether this person has this ability or not, Su Wan still believes it. Since the person has been selected and he is in front of her, he is naturally capable and credible.

    And she can rest assured that these people are used. The Li family's wealth is immeasurable, and it is impossible for her to value something like her.

    He thought for a while: "Why don't the son and wife get one for the subordinates, and the subordinates can do whatever they want."

    Su Wan raised her eyebrows, but she didn't like to name people, so she tugged the sleeve of the man next to her to let him think about it.

    Li Lin pondered for a moment, and then said: "Why don't you just call Suichuan?"

    "Suichuan?" Su Wan read it and thought it was good, "Not bad."

    After finishing speaking, she asked the other party again: "What do you think? If you don't like it, then change another one."

    "Suichuan is very good, and my subordinate will be Suichuan in the future." The name is probably just a title, and it is not important. He accepted it quickly.

    Su Wan nodded: "That's it, you go down with Huifeng to rest for a while, and then come to find me after rest, I will let the kitchen cook some meals for you, the journey has been exhausting."

    "The subordinate will leave first."

    "Go and rest."

    The two said goodbye and left, Su Wan turned to look at Li Lin, saw that he had a calm expression on his face, with one hand resting on the table and his chin in his palm, looking at him as if he had discovered something interesting.

    He just sat there and let him look around, and after a while he asked her: "How is it?"

    "How about what?"

    He chuckled and turned to look at her: "Madam has been looking at me for so long, is it possible that she hasn't come to a conclusion yet?"

    Su Wan clicked his tongue: "Listen to you, do you want to hear me praise you?"

    He turned his head and leaned closer: "Madam has been looking at her for so long, and she is smiling like this again. Could it be because I am satisfied with my husband?"

    "Oh? Could it be that I can't see it anymore???A reason, right?  "Su Wan took the fan on the table and fanned it.

    He smiled: "Madam wants to see, of course you can see, you can see whatever you want."

    What she said was really meaningful. Su Wan recalled certain scenes, her face flushed slightly, but she was calmer than before, and she said: "I won't bother you anymore, you're busy with your work, I'll go back and rest  .¡±

    He did have things to do, so he stopped teasing her, nodded and said: "Then you go back and rest."

    Having said that, seeing her about to leave with a round fan, she wished she could leave sooner, so she said helplessly: "Eat less plums, and eat less iced ones."

    "Yeah, I got it, I got it."

    While speaking, she had already arrived at the door, and she went out in a flash, leaving only the fluttering dress and a scent of fragrance. He sat in the distance and listened to her footsteps going away from the courtyard, and smiled helplessly.

    Su Wan didn't stay idle even after she went back, and asked Xiao Sang to study ink for her, and made a list of things to be done on her side, and planned to hand them over to Sui Chuan.

    The most important thing right now is the cooperation with the Yangwei Escort. She has already sent a letter to the merchant brothers on the cavalry team, asking them to form a team, and then there is a problem of how to connect.

    The second is the matter of Qiqiao Women's School. Although Li Lin found Mrs. Miaohua for her, at the beginning, she still had to be watched.

    These two are the most urgent things to do, and the rest is fine. Her dowry shop, Grange, has always been in charge of Lin Guanshi, and she has never had to bother her. The Jianjia Tower in the Imperial City is in charge of Murong Xian.  To collect money.

    The rest is the Jianjia Tower and a few small shops in Guiyan City, and there is nothing wrong with that.

    Wait, there is still something to do.

    She is in the Western Wei Dynasty this year, and she might not be able to go back years ago. The Mid-Autumn Festival ceremony must be prepared, and the New Year ceremony must also be prepared.

    Also, Xiao Mo and Sun Xiang's children will be born around the end of the year, and Princess Rujin will marry into Wen Sihou's mansion in October. If she can't make it, the ceremony will definitely come.

    She wrote down these bits and pieces for several sheets, read it after finishing writing, and then took a breath, feeling relaxed all over.

    However, since she is doing things for her, she can't treat him badly. How much monthly money should she give?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 898

    Su Wan thought about it for a long time, but she didn't know how appropriate it was, so she decided to ask her husband.

    After the two of them lingered that night, she was so sleepy that she couldn't open her eyes, but she was still thinking about this matter, so she asked him.

    "Monthly money?" He reached out and rubbed her thin shoulders, and helped her lie in his arms.

    "Well, I have a lot of things to do. He comes to me to do things, and the things are more complicated. He is the manager, and he is also the guard. He can't be treated badly."

    "It's okay, his monthly salary has been determined, and for the time being, he will also receive it from Guanshi Zhang."

    "That's impossible." Su Wan disagreed, "Since he belongs to me and does things for me, you can't let him take your money. Is this your person or mine? If we have any quarrel  , he is holding your bowl of rice, will he still stand by my side?"

    He stretched out his hand and pinched her nose. Seeing that she was so sleepy and still entangled in this matter, he really wanted to laugh: "You and I, husband and wife, do we need to separate you and me?"

    "Just divide."

    "Madam"

    Su Guan forced himself to sit up: "I have agreed, if I don't pay his monthly fee, I dare not use this person, and I will find another one at that time."

    Although it is said that occasionally she asks Huifeng and the others to help with something, which is not a big deal, but Suichuan will do things for her in the future, if someone else pays him, how can he do things for her with his heart.

    This point is actually subtle. After all, the person who pays the salary is the boss, and the employee will always do things for the person who pays him.

    And if she hadn't given the money, she would have been a little restrained in ordering this person.

    She is not short of this money, is she?

    "Okay, okay, Manager Zhang will give him a share. This is the rule, and it is his salary. If Madam thinks it is too little, just give him some more. His salary is not too much."

    He pulled her back to lie down, and then pulled the thin quilt to cover her: "Be sleepy, go to sleep."

    Su Wan thought about it and thought it was okay. Since he already had it, it's okay for her to give him another one.

    "I will let him go to work in a few days. Although the horse team has not come over yet, things can be prepared first"

    "besides"

    She muttered a few words to herself, her voice became smaller and smaller, and she fell asleep not long after.

    Seeing her falling asleep while talking, he laughed helplessly.

    Two days later, after Suichuan rested, he came to her side to pick up an errand. Su Wan asked Xiao Sang to talk about the situation on her side, and showed him the plan she had written earlier, so that he could feel better.  end.

    "The cooperation with the Yangwei Escort is about to be prepared. If you are free, you can help buy things. This list is what I made earlier. They are all available in the Western Wei Dynasty, but there are few things that can be sold at a price in the Eastern Zhao Dynasty.  "

    "I'll ask Xiao Sang to give you ten thousand taels of silver first, and you can buy some and come back. When the person arrives, see how much you can take away this time. If it's not enough, add some more."

    "Can you handle this matter?"

    "If you go back to Madam, this subordinate will definitely settle the matter, please rest assured Madam."

    Su Wan smiled lightly: "Then I'll wait and see."

    Su Wan observed for a few days, but saw that this Suichuan was indeed capable.

    He first went to the Yangwei Escort to discuss with them, and then rented a few empty houses in the Escort, and then spent two or three days to find out the prices of things in Meicheng and even several nearby towns, and after checking the quality for himself  Pick the right one, buy it back, and store it at the Yangwei Escort.

    Spend the least money and buy the most suitable things.

    Su Wan felt that he had picked up a treasure. If this matter was changed to return, how could he have such thoughts, anyway, it was almost done after buying something, that is, Suichuan, and he could calculate the price difference, which saved a lot of money.  Come for less.

    At the end of July, Shang Wen rushed to Meicheng. This time he came with a newly formed cavalry team, but the cavalry team stayed in Endless City. He crossed Endless Mountain with Daxia Xie and his trusted deputy.  Arrived in Meicheng.

    The deputy's surname is Xu, and he will stay in Meicheng to manage the purchase.

    "Why did Daxia Xie also come here?"

    Xie Daxia said: "Anyway, I have to go out, so I came here just to see my wife and Si'an. I don't know how Si'an is doing recently?"

    Su Wan smiled and said: "She's okay, the weather is too hot, I don't like to go out, but she likes to go out for a walk."

    "That's good, that's good." Daxia Xie got this daughter by accident, and because of herFor the sake of my mother, I wish I could compensate her more. As long as she feels happy, everything will be fine.

    "I went back to see the village, are you okay?"

    "It's all good. I went back. Kidney Dou recognized the Gao family couple as parents, and set up two tables. I happened to meet them when I went back, so I went to have two glasses of wine."

    "For the Shi family, the marriage between the Shi family and the Cao family has also been finalized, and the wedding date will be in March next year."

    Su Wan recalled the day when she proposed to send some of her mother-in-law's jewelry to the Shi's family, and she didn't know if it had arrived, so she asked, "Then what did you give when you knew that you were hired?"

    "I don't know about that."

    "Then Mr. Sun and Xiao Man are all right?"

    "Well, Mr. Sun also begged for the mountain fog around his wife, saying that she would make tea and serve him."

    The corner of Su Wan's mouth twitched, but he didn't expect that Sun Xiang really asked Shanwu to go there. Since he went, it also meant that the two had already talked about it.

    "What about the academy? But the academy is under construction?"

    "It's under construction."

    Su Wan asked him a lot of things, and seeing that he was really tired, she told him to go down and rest quickly, and then sent another guard to call Xie Si'an back, saying that her own father had come.

    Xie Si'an's life has been relatively cool recently, the weather is too hot, Su Wan doesn't like to go out, she doesn't have much to do on weekdays, staying here is really boring, and occasionally she likes to go out for a walk.

    When she learned that Xie Daxia had come, she was still taken aback, but when she came back in a hurry, she saw Shangwen Xie Daxia and others eating in the living room of the kitchen yard.

    "Why are you here? Do you think you are still young? You are really desperate!"

    Xie Daxia was scolded before he saw his daughter happy.

    Xie Si'an was very angry: "The gangsters in Wuwu Mountain, do you think it's easy to deal with them one by one? It's because you are very capable alone, but there are many of them!"

    In the past, Xie Si'an didn't quite agree with Xie Daxia following the cavalry, but with Xie Daxia's ability, although there were dangers, there were not many dangers, but it was different when he led people across Wuwu Mountain.

    Daxia Xie listened, and there was a smile on his face, probably because he knew that although his daughter's words were not pleasant, she was also concerned about his safety.

    "Father is fine. When we crossed the border, we came here on horseback. We didn't bring anything except two sets of clothes for washing. The gangsters from Endless Mountain didn't want to stop us after they were full." (Remember the website address:  www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 899 It's okay to give up a little bit of the food I ate so hard

    Seeing her father's attitude, Xie Si'an couldn't keep arguing anymore, she said: "Let's have a rest early after eating, where's the change of clothes? I'll take them to the laundry room for them to wash."

    "It's all taken, you don't have to worry about it."

    "Then where do you live?"

    "Madam asked someone to arrange for us to live in a guest house in the outer courtyard."

    There are seven or eight courtyards in Lanxi Garden. Because they are all places for temporary accommodation, half of the inner courtyard and outer courtyard are divided. In addition to the main courtyard, there are three small courtyards in the inner courtyard, and three guest courtyards in the outer courtyard. No matter how many people you bring  , can also be arranged.

    Xie Si'an was relieved when he heard him say this: "Then you finish your meal earlier, and then go to rest quickly, take a good rest for a few days, and after a few days, you will be busy again."

    "Father knows."

    It was rare for the father and daughter to say a few words, and Xie Daxia was very grateful. Seeing his daughter gone, he took a breath and felt full of strength.

    He can't be considered young anymore. Taking advantage of these ten or eight years to earn more money, he can live a stable life in the future, and then prepare a rich family for his daughter, whether she wants to marry or not.  , at least not because of money constraints.

    After Shang Wen came, he rested for a day, and then went to the Yangwei Escort with Sui Chuan and a subordinate named Xu Jiang, discussed cooperation matters, and decided to return on July 15th.

    Suichuan told the two of Shang Wen the news he had inquired about purchasing the goods earlier, and made a list of the prices and materials of the goods for them to choose from. If they wanted to meet each other, he would also help introduce them.  Introduce acquaintances, and do business for a long time in the future.

    As for the money that Sui Chuan spent on purchasing the goods earlier, Shang Wen also gave it to him after he settled the accounts, and asked him to return it to Su Wan.

    The cavalry side has the ledger of the cavalry team, but Su Wan purchased the goods for Sui Chuan from Su Wan's personal account. Naturally, they can't be confused, as if it was borrowed by the cavalry side before, and now they have to return it.

    After finishing these things, Shang Wen invited Sui Chuan to the restaurant for dinner. In the future, Sui Chuan will do business for Su Wan, and the two of them will spend more time dealing with each other, so we still need to build a good relationship, and this time Sui Chuan helped to purchase so much  It also saved them a lot of trouble, which was a great help.

    "The cooperation with the Yangwei Escort, I actually feel that we have lost 60% of the goods shipped from Dongzhao." Shang Wen is a businessman, and he can see the gains and losses at a glance.

    The Yangwei Escort is only responsible for transporting goods from the Western Wei Dynasty to the Eastern Zhao Dynasty, taking up 20% of the goods. Due to the danger of the Wuwu Mountain, this 20% is reasonable, but the goods transported from the Eastern Zhao Dynasty to the Western Wei Dynasty, the Yangwei Escort Bureau  Accounted for 40%, indeed a little more.

    What should I say? The Yangwei Escort is in charge of sales, but he has sent Xu Jiang here, and he will be stationed here in the future. When a manpower is formed in the future, the purchase and sales will be managed together, and there is no need to use the Yangwei Escort.

    From Shang Wen's point of view, even considering the problem of selling things in the endless city, it can be said that 30% is still good, 30% is still easy to say, and 40% is a little more.

    Sui Chuan explained with a smile: "I can probably guess Madam's thoughts. It is indeed dangerous to cross Wuwu Mountain. It is not easy for the Escort Bureau to do this. If it is any other business, it is natural to maximize the profit if you want to strive for it."  of."

    "But the bodyguard is really difficult. The Yangwei Escort is still going to the endless mountain. Doesn't this mean that you have to hang your head on the waistband all the time? You may die at any time, so when they put forward this condition, Madam did not argue with them.  .¡±

    "Anyway, this road was established thanks to the Yangwei Escort. Since then, the long-term cooperation will always be worthwhile."

    Not only did he not lose money, but he also made a lot of money.

    Shang Wen thought for a while, although he made a little less money, but he opened up the business channels between the Western Wei and Eastern Zhao, and the benefits were immeasurable. In this way, it is not impossible to give up 10% of the profit. Anyway, it is only transported from Eastern Zhao to  10% of the goods of the Western Wei Dynasty.

    After Shang Wen figured it out, he didn't worry about it anymore, and he made a lot of money anyway.

    According to what my wife said, it¡¯s okay to give up a little bit of food for people who work so hard to eat. He is also a cavalry team and has followed him several times. Naturally, he knows that this food is not easy.

    "Brother Suichuan is right. I am narrow-minded. It is better for Madam to handle this matter."

    "Come on, Brother Suichuan, let's have a drink together."

    Sui Chuan clinked glasses with him, squeezed the rim of the wine glass with his fingers, and then smiled: "Mr. Shang will take care of you in the future."

    Shang Wen laughed straight, stretched out his hand and patted him on the shoulder: "Shang also asks Brother Suichuan for advice. If there is any disagreement in the future, we both have to talk about it, MoYou have to quarrel and quarrel, so as not to spoil the business of the boss.  "

    "That's natural."

    The two of them drank a few glasses of wine, and then they began to call each other brothers and sisters. Shang Wen was a businessman, and he was a formidable person when dealing with people.

    During the next period of time, the group started shopping. Su Wan also collected the things he bought earlier, and bought some other things, planning to let them send them there with the horse team.

    One day, when I was free, I called Xie Si'an over and reminded her to take Daxia Xie out to play.

    Xie Si'an gave up: "He hasn't been anywhere, it's better to let him have a rest, the most is to find a place to have a meal."

    What I said is true, after all, Daxia Xie is also a hero who has traveled all over the world. I have never seen any scenery. I am afraid that this is not the first time I have come to Meicheng in the Western Wei Dynasty.

    "Then you can eat with him more, but you still have enough money?"

    Xie Si'an laughed: "Enough is enough, even if I don't have it here, he has it there."

    This lady is really worrying, but she also makes people feel very warm and happy to get along with. As a subordinate, she naturally wants a master who is always caring.

    Su Wan leaned on the recliner and smiled: "It's always not good for you to take your father out to eat and let your father spend money?"

    Xie Si'an sat next to the beautiful woman on the side, and said with a smile: "What's wrong, his money will also be my money in the future, besides, I also have some family background, so I can still eat."

    Xie Si'an has been around for these years, and he is not poor or empty. He didn't bring anything back from Nanqin in the past, but people brought some back one after another. Although he is not as rich as Mr.  Can't afford it.

    And because of the yard, he also made a lot of money.

    Su Wan yawned and covered her eyes with her hands. There was a cool breeze under the eaves and white clouds in the sky. She felt a little sleepy, so she said to Xie Si'an, "Go back now. If you have any difficulties, come and talk to me."  I said" (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 900 Mrs. Da Xi

    Xie Si'an was also invited by her to ask a few words, and now that the question is over, the matter is naturally over. She glanced at Su Wan, saw that she was really sleepy, raised her eyebrows slightly, and smiled meaningfully.

    "Then the subordinate will resign?"

    "Go and spend more time with your father. I don't have anything to do here, and I don't go out. You don't have to come here recently."

    Xie Si'an said goodbye and left. Su Wan lay on the recliner for a while, and was awakened by the wind when she was about to fall asleep. She thought to herself that the wind in the yard was really strong, so she went back to the bedroom with a soft pillow and went to sleep.

    When I woke up again, the sky outside was gloomy, and there was a strong wind blowing in the yard, which made the leaves of the plum trees in the yard rattling, and the loose parts of the windows also made rattling noises.

    The bed curtains in the room were blown up by the wind. Not long after, there was a thunderstorm in the sky, and then the rain poured down from the sky, pouring down on this piece of heaven and earth.

    Xiao Sang pushed open the door and walked into the bedroom, and closed the windows tightly with light steps. When she turned around, she saw that the person on the bed had already sat up, so she went forward and lifted the curtain of the bed and hung it on the golden hook beside it.

    "Madam is awake, but is she going to wake up?"

    "Is it raining outside?"

    "It's raining, it's raining heavily."

    "My lord hasn't come back yet?" Early this morning, Li Lin went out with Yuanyou Huifeng, and said he would be back in the afternoon.

    "Not yet." Xiao Sang was also a little worried, "Young master left in a hurry, and I don't know if it will rain."

    Hearing what she said, Su Wan also became worried: "After the rain stops, you can go to the kitchen and ask someone to make some ginger tea. If it rains when you come back, you can just drink some."

    "yes."

    At this moment, a maidservant came into the yard with an umbrella in the rain, and after she got under the eaves, she shook the umbrella, then walked into the Ming Hall, stood outside the house without seeing anyone, and asked: "Madam  In the house?"

    "Where is Madam? What's the matter?" Xiao Sang turned her head and walked out the door. Seeing that the little girl was panting, she was a little surprised, "What happened? Why did you come here at this time?"

    "Mrs. Daxi next door is here."

    The family next door to Lanxiyuan is named Qi, and his wife's family name is Daxi. However, in the Western Wei Dynasty, it is very common for men and women to be unable to survive and remarry.  Not Mrs. Qi, but Mrs. Daxi.

    The Qi family is a small clan in Meicheng. After they got married, the young couple moved to the yard allocated to them, but they kept making noises and wanting to divorce.

    Xiao Sang felt strange: "It's raining so much, what is she doing here at this time?"

    The maid said: "Madame Daxi moved out all her things, saying that she was going to reconcile with Mr. Qi's family, but when she went out, it was dark and raining, and she didn't want to go back, so she asked the steward to borrow two people from the outer courtyard."  put things in an empty room, and then said that he would come to see his wife."

    Su Wan put on a piece of clothing and came out of the dormitory: "Are they really going to make up?"

    The neighbor next door is always noisy, and Su Wan knows something about it. When Li Lin went out, she had nothing to do. She also walked around with a few ladies nearby, but she was a little open to chatting with these people.  Can't bear it.

    What are these people talking about?

    Let's talk about which young man is born handsome, writes good poems and essays, and is so suave, if he is not married, he will definitely go to hook up, so that he can be kept by his side as a little boy.

    Otherwise, a handsome gentleman came to a small restaurant, and then so what

    Su Wan felt that she probably had stayed in Dong Zhao for a long time, and her thoughts were somewhat assimilated. At most, she thought that her husband could not go to that kind of place, and she never thought of going wandering.

    She was not very interested in these things, and felt that it would be more comfortable to sleep and go shopping in search of delicious food, so after meeting two or three times, she seldom saw these ladies.

    And, more importantly, if her husband knew that she was talking about these things with these wives, she would probably be unlucky in the end, and it would be very difficult to coax that man to get angry.

    The maid shook her head: "I don't know."

    Su Wan said: "Then please invite Mrs. Daxi to come in. Since you are here, if you don't see her, it will be rude."

    The servant girl bowed her knees and responded: "Yes, this servant girl will invite Mrs. Daxi to come in."

    When the maid left with an umbrella, Su Wan changed into a suit of clothes, and then asked Xiao Sang to tie her a simple bun, which was fixed with a jade hairpin. When she walked back to the Ming Hall, the maid held the umbrella collar  Then Mrs. Da Xi came over.

    &nbsp; Mrs. Daxi is wearing a red peony dress with large sleeves. The material is soft and elegant.  Peony velvet flower, the whole person is beautiful, she is a beauty.

    "Mrs. Su, I came to disturb you."

    Su Wan heard Madam Su paused for a moment, and then remembered that it was she who called "Mrs. Su". She smiled and went forward to greet her: "Mrs. Daxi."

    The two sat down on the arhat chair at the side, and Xiao Sang served them a cup of tea, then stepped aside and stood with the maid brought by Mrs. Daxi.

    Mrs. Daxi was originally a beautiful beauty, and she has been married for several years, her frown and smile are charming and attractive, and her breath seems to be fragrant when she speaks, which is shockingly beautiful.

    Su Wan was wearing a light blue waist-length skirt embroidered with orchids, with only a hosta on her head. She was elegant and refined as if she was independent from the world. Although she was a little more elegant, her temperament was not inferior.

    She sat there with her back straight, with a gentle look on her face, dignified and elegant, as if she was sitting on a seat in a palace at the moment, even if she was sitting there in a cloth skirt, no one dared to ignore her.

    Mrs. Daxi said: "I don't know when the rain will stop today. Seeing that it will be dark in a while, I want to be cheeky and ask Madam to stay with you for one night.  Tomorrow, I took the book and left and left."

    Su Wan paused: "You and Mr. Qi are really going to reconcile?"

    "Of course we want to reconcile and leave. I have already made an agreement with him. I will sign the reconciliation document tomorrow, and then go to the government office for filing." Mrs. Da Xi stopped, thinking that it was not a big deal.

    Su Wan pondered for a while, and then said: "Although I don't know why you two can't go on living together, and you have come to such a point, but I hope you think twice, making this decision is the result of your deliberation  , you need to know that once you are reconciled and separated, it will be very difficult to go back."

    Mrs. Daxi said: "This is naturally the result of my deliberation. I have long wanted to reconcile with him. Being with him is so boring." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 901 It turns out that the next house has been found

    It was the first time that Su Wan had to reconcile because life was boring.

    In her opinion, as long as the husband doesn't look for other women, he treats her pretty well, there won't be any cold violence and domestic violence, and if he can make money to support the family, she thinks that she can live well.

    No illness or disaster, just enough food and clothing, no major worries.

    If you think it's boring, then just find some interesting things by yourself. Isn't it good to plant flowers and raise fish when you are idle?  Isn't it delicious to go shopping and buy it?  Or go out to play and look for food, isn't it delicious?

    Why does it have to be interesting for a man?

    What exactly is interesting?

    Su Wan couldn't figure it out.

    In her own marriage, although she was occasionally teased to blush and was often crushed by IQ, her Mr. Li was also a gentle and interesting person, who would occasionally surprise her and take her out to play.

    But he is also busy, and it is impossible to be with her all the time, so when he is busy, she will always pass the time by herself.

    But it's not considered dismissal, she also has a lot of things to do of her own, dealing with private property, exercising, reading scripts and files, playing the piano and drinking tea to cultivate herself, and then caring about what she eats for three meals a day, how the people in the house meet  What to solve.

    She is also very busy every day.

    "Then what kind of people do you think are considered interesting? What kind of days are considered interesting?"

    Mrs. Daxi said: "Interesting? Someone who can talk and coax people, someone who is gentle and careless is one, and someone who knows poetry and humor is also one. But what can he do with Qiwen? What else can he do besides quarrel with me?"

    Su Wan moved her lips and argued for the man: "But when you marry, you should always know what kind of person the other party is, and Mr. Qi is not a talkative person."

    Mrs. Daxi: "Probably because I was blind and misread at the beginning, so I agreed, not to mention regretting it now."

    Su Wan: ""

    Mrs. Daxi continued: "You don't need to persuade me anymore. I have made an agreement with the second son of the Ping family in the west of the city. After I reconcile with him, I will choose another day to marry him. The second son of the Ping family is also a fun-loving person."

    Su Wan: ""

    Good guy, it turns out that the next house has been found, so there is really no need to persuade him, he must leave.

    However, the second son of the Heing familySu Wan squinted her eyes, she really knew this man.

    The Western Wei Dynasty is different from the Eastern Zhao Dynasty. The women of the Eastern Zhao Dynasty have a master when they marry, and the market has naturally fallen to the lowest level. Most people are unwilling to let a married woman enter the door. It is rare for a couple to divorce.  That's when they really can't live on and become enemies, they will reconcile.

    Like Zhao Mingyan and Su Fu, the two had so many troubles, and finally ended up reconciling.

    But the women of the Western Wei Dynasty, even if they are married, the market is still there. It is said that as long as the hoe is wielded well, they don¡¯t have to worry about digging the wall, as long as they have the ability to make them remarry you will be fine.

    Some people even prefer married little women, thinking that such women are gentle and charming, which cannot be compared with the youthfulness of little girls.

    As for the second son of the Heing family, he showed courteousness in front of her before, like a peacock spreading its tail.

    What is humorous and flirtatious, she has seen it, and women are always by her side. As for witty, the one who speaks oily, seems to be forced to be handsome, boasting, which makes her feel very uncomfortable. She can't wait to come back and see her Mr. Li  Wash your eyes.

    In her opinion, this so-called second son of the Heing family is not as good as Mr. Qi. Mr. Qi is rather taciturn, but he is a man of etiquette.

    "I've heard about Mr. Ping Er, he is an extremely romantic person, and there are countless women around him. If you are with him, you will be angry a lot in the future, but you don't want to be with Mr. Qi anymore.  He Li, Ke Ping, the second young master, is absolutely unmarried."

    "There is a way to marry a man, marry a man, dress and eat, you want him to be born well and handsome, and you want him to live a good life for you, but you must never think he is romantic."

    Mrs. Da Xi stopped, and smiled wantonly: "What's the matter, just get along first, if you really can't get along, just break up. At the moment, I quite like his flirtatious and deceitful."

    "Madam Su, don't think I'm bad, I'm sorry Qi Wen, but Madam Su doesn't know, I have been at odds with him for a long time, and the Qi family has already chosen a girl for him.  Come in."

    "It's all about Heli, even in Meicheng, it's not a rare thing. If I think that Ping Er is not good in the future, I can change it. I really don't want to marry, so I will raise one or two handsome young men.  Lord, let them serve meCoax me.  "

    Su Wan: ""

    Mrs. Da Xi saw her delicate expression, and smiled again: "Speaking of which, you women in Dongzhao pay attention to what you stick to. Marriage is a matter of a lifetime, and getting married is a fantasy. If you meet a bad person  , that is a lifetime of bad luck."

    "Probably many people are like you, Mrs. Su, who feel that they can live a good life as long as their husband doesn't have too many shortcomings. It's just that I can't. Living with someone like Qi Wen is actually boring and boring. This life,  You also need to enjoy yourself in time and live happily.¡±

    Hearing what she said, Su Wan thought about it and didn't try to persuade her. After all, she had a different opinion: "But no matter what decision you make, I hope you will think twice before you make it, so as not to regret it in the future."

    Mrs. Daxi laughed twice: "Don't worry, Mrs. Su, I definitely won't regret it. By the way, I saw a young man next to your husband a few days ago. He was quite handsome. This is your servant.  I don¡¯t know if I can ask you for him"

    Su Wan's hands trembled, and she almost swept the teacup on the table to the ground. She hurriedly said, "Mrs. Daxi must never get his ideas. She has a childhood sweetheart and a little girl who cares about her in the future.  I want to marry someone, but I absolutely can't be your little man."

    The handsome young man next to her husband, Su Wan thought for a moment, probably Huifeng. Among the many guards, Huifeng was the youngest and the best-born. Although his appearance was not as good as Li Lin's, he changed his clothes  , is also a handsome son-in-law.

    Mrs. Da Xi smiled: "Look at you, you are in a hurry, if it doesn't work, I won't make it, and I won't force it, so don't worry."

    Su Wan said: "Mrs. Daxi should not say anything that should not be said in front of him. Let's pretend that this matter does not exist."

    Su Guan was afraid that Mrs. Da Xi was pestering Hui Feng, Hui Feng had Zhang Fu'er in his heart, Zhang Fu'er was lively, cheerful, intelligent and sensible, like a little sun, even if other good girls fell in love with him, he would not agree,  What's more, Mrs. Daxi is afraid that she will take him away and treat him as a little boy.

    Moreover, he has a bright future now, and it is impossible for him to be someone else's little face.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 902

    Thinking of this, Su Wan gave up her original idea of ??taking the other party in for a night, fearing that she would get caught up in the wind.

    She said: "Let's put Madam Daxi's dowry here for the time being, just send two people to guard it, but the houses in the house are limited, the inner courtyard only lives in my husband and wife and a few maidservants, and the outside houses the guards and  There are a few guests, and there is no empty yard for Madam."

    "It's really inappropriate for Madam to live with them"

    Mrs. Da Xi is not a fool either. When she heard this, she naturally understood what the other party meant. If she wanted to borrow a place to put things, it was fine, but people would not stay.

    "Hey, I'm just talking casually. Madam Su doesn't have to worry about it too much. After all, there are many handsome young men in the world." Madam Daxi smiled and didn't force her.

    "In that case, I will leave my dowry with Mrs. Su for the time being. After a while, the rain will stop. I will take people to find an inn or rent a yard to live in. When the weather clears up tomorrow, I will send people to move the things.  Walk."

    "Mrs. Daxi can do whatever she wants."

    The rain outside was getting heavier and heavier, and Mrs. Daxi couldn't leave for the time being, so Su Wan asked someone to fetch the chessboard, and the two played chess to pass the time.

    Mrs. Daxi held a sunspot and dropped a piece on the chessboard. Seeing Su Wan's gentle appearance, she was especially curious: "Aren't all the men and women in Dongzhao as gentle and easy-going people as you and your husband?"

    Su Wan raised her eyes: "How do you say that?"

    "Although I haven't seen you many times, I have never seen you have any temper. It seems that you have always been gentle and kind, and you have nothing to do with the world."

    "You are wrong. I am not without a temper. Others have never provoked me, or in my opinion, being kind and not fighting can save trouble. Naturally, I am too lazy to fight. If it really angers me, I will  It will definitely let him know why this flower is so red."

    As for the fact that she has nothing to contend with, it is actually because she has nothing to contend with. Her natal family gave her a generous dowry, and she gave her a lot of what was due, and there was more.

    As for the husband's family, the husband is the only son, and everything in the family belongs to him, and the husband doesn't have any concubines, maybe one or two covet them, but the husband is firm and has no such intentions.  It doesn't matter if Li treats her well, what does she have to fight for?

    If it were another girl, when she was not out of the court, she would have to fight for the favor of the elders, for marriage, for the dowry, and after she got married, would have to fight for the property with her husband, and for favor with the concubines.

    But there are some things, sometimes you will suffer if you don't fight, and life will be more difficult.

    The world treats her kindly, and she treats the world kindly.

    She is willing to turn fights with others into jade silk, with less right and wrong.

    I would also like to give Yangwei Escort some profit and not compete with them for that profit. After all, this profit is not much more or less for her, but for Yangwei Escort, this little money can benefit  Quite a lot, it's Chinese New Year, and the people in the escort agency can share a little more money.

    Mrs. Daxi smiled: "That's what I said."

    A heavy rain did not stop until Shen Shi, and when the rain stopped, Mrs. Daxi took her leave and left. Taking advantage of the early morning, she went to find a place to live, otherwise, it would be night and there would be no place to live.  up.

    Xiao Sang asked Su Wan: "Madam, what do you want to eat for dinner today?"

    Su Wan was holding a white chess piece and was lost in thought. Hearing this, he raised his eyes and looked at the yard outside. The wet ground was covered with water: "Master, you haven't come back yet?"

    "I'm back. I heard that my wife has guests here, so I changed at the study in the outer courtyard."

    "Come back? Was it raining?"

    "It didn't rain. When the young master went out, he went in a carriage. When he came back, I heard that he only got some wet robes and shoes."

    Su Wan thought for a while, but was still a little worried. It happened that there was nothing to do at the moment, so she took Xiao Sang to the study in the outer courtyard.

    When she came, Li Lin had already washed it, changed into a blue long gown and sat in front of the desk, and when he heard footsteps, he raised his head from it and asked with a smile, "Why are you here at this time?"

    Su Wan raised her eyebrows, then walked up, and saw that there were several geomancy maps on the table, roughly seven or eight, lined up in a long line, showing a river and the terrain on both sides.

    These days, when Li Lin is free, he also goes to the nearby villages to see if there are any fruit trees and grains suitable for planting, or to see if there are any masters in this field, which can be used in the future.

    At a glance, she saw some sketches on it, but not many.

    &nbsp; "What? I won't be able to come?" She smiled softly, and her voice was also delicate, which seemed to be finding fault.

    "No, I heard that you have guests there, and the rain has just stopped, and the road is full of potholes and water. The road is not easy to walk. If you want to see me, just ask someone to tell you."

    Su Wan was quite satisfied with his answer, so he let him go for the time being: "What did you gain from going out this time? Did it rain on the way?"

    "There are some harvests. There are a few good fruit trees in the village over there. I can try it. There is no rain on the road. I came back from the village in the afternoon. It rains only when I enter the city. Outside the city  I hid in the monastery and came back when the rain dwindled."

    "I heard that Mrs. Daxi from next door is looking for you again?" Speaking of this, he frowned indistinctly, a little unhappy.

    In fact, he didn't like Mrs. Daxi mixing with Su Wan very much.

    It's not that Mrs. Daxi is so bad, it's just that the men and women of the clan in the Western Wei Dynasty regard raising concubines and concubines as a common thing, and this Mrs. Daxi often makes trouble with her husband. He is really worried that his wife will be taken away by the other party.  broken.

    It is impossible to reconcile and leave, don't even think about it in your life.

    Su Wan glanced at him: "From your tone, you seem to dislike her very much, which is rare."

    He has always been tolerant and easy-going, and there are not many people who make him dislike him. If we talk about women, so far, Su Wan has only seen three, one is Su Fu, the other is Shi Huiqin, and the last one is  It was Yue Shuang.

    At the beginning, Yue Shuang made troubles about going to the rivers and lakes, and always came to bother Su Wan, and the Zhen Guo Gongfu also asked her to persuade Yue Shuang, which made her head big, so Li Lin had a lot of opinions on Yue Shuang  , but later the matter was resolved, and the dislike dissipated.

    Li Lin raised his eyelids and glanced at her: "Stop interacting with her."

    Su Wan sighed and said: "Even if I want to get in touch with her again, I'm afraid there will be no chance. She will reconcile with Mr. Qi tomorrow. She said that being with Mr. Qi is really boring, and she really doesn't want to live anymore.  "

    "Actually, I am a little confused. What kind of life is fun? What kind of life is boring?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 903 Could it be that I'm not interesting enough to make Madam feel bored?

    You can search for "Daily Life of Salted Fish in the Book" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    What is fun?

    Could it be that he didn't make her find it interesting?

    Don't you find it interesting to live with him?

    He smiled.

    "Ma'am, come here."

    Su Wan was facing him and standing on the other side of the desk. She leaned against the desk and pressed her hands on the desk with a look of emotion and confusion. When she heard him call her, she thought there was something wrong, so she walked around the desk.  , go to his side.

    "This map is the geomancy map of Xinhe Basin" Her eyes were sweeping over the geomancy map on the desk, when the people around her suddenly stretched out their hands and dragged her over.

    Su Wan was taken aback. Before she could utter a scream, she fell into an embrace. The next moment, the man leaned over and pressed her down, sealing her unspoken scream between her lips and teeth.

    The usual soft kisses and sucks suddenly changed their appearance, a little fierce, and more demanding, pressing her lips and teeth tightly, and sweeping away ruthlessly like autumn wind sweeping fallen leaves.

    Su Wan was startled by him at first, and then a little confused by his coherent movements. The hand that wanted to pat his shoulder only grabbed his lapel, then reached out to wrap his arms around his neck, allowing him to kiss like this  with.

    After a long time, she was a little out of breath, and he let her go, wrapped her waist with one hand, supported her slender back with the other, lowered his eyes with a little unsteady breathing.

    Su Wan stretched out her hand to hold his right cheek, and took a small breath of relief: "What's wrong with you?"

    These days, the life of husband and wife is becoming more and more harmonious. From being a little shy at the beginning to gradually getting better, he even tried a lot of people on the fire avoidance map, except for a few who were too out of line, he coaxed them to try.

    But there is also one thing, the couple also pay special attention to face and privacy, they won't do anything during the day, they won't do anything when it's inconvenient to go out, they won't do anything, even in the study, they won't do anything, at most they will hug  Hug, pull little hands.

    Today is like this, but it is the first time.

    Li Lin slowed down, and glanced at her lightly, with a look of resentment on his face.

    This is really rare.

    Su Wan groaned: "What's the matter? Who made you unhappy?" After finishing speaking, she patted his face vigorously.

    Li Lin stretched out his hand and pinched her cheek, with a somewhat dissatisfied tone: "Could it be that I'm not interesting enough to make Madam feel bored? Or do you think the time with me is not interesting enough to make Madam you dissatisfied?"

    When Su Wan heard it, she finally knew where she offended him, so she put her arms around his neck and leaned forward to kiss him: "I said something wrong."

    Li Lin was still a little unhappy in his heart, and continued to accuse her: "My lady still doesn't know what kind of life is interesting and what is boring?"

    Aren't they good examples?

    Could it be that in her heart, when the two of them are together, it is like a lake without waves, meaningless at all?

    Although she might just say something unintentionally, but in his ears, he just felt unhappy. When he married her before, he wanted to make her happy. Since she didn't even think it was interesting, how could she be happy?

    Su Wan couldn't help but laughed, so much that she couldn't straighten her back when she leaned on his shoulders. She smiled and saw his eyes narrowed in displeasure, so she restrained herself a little.

    She stretched out her hand to touch his cheek, and said with a smile: "So I said something wrong. My life is the most interesting, and my husband is also the most interesting. Don't be angry."

    Is Young Master Li interesting?  Naturally, when they first met in the past, she felt that he was like this treasure boy, as if there were many things for her to discover.

    He is not the kind of sweet-talking person, he has a gentle and easy-going temper, but he is not a wooden man who doesn't know how to behave. He can also say nice things to coax her, and often surprise her, and occasionally likes to tease her to bully her.

    He even got out of hand on the provocative road, became more and more proficient, and his learning spirit was commendable, and he wished to study it from time to time. Su Wan sometimes thought, if it wasn't for him not being embarrassed to buy a few fire-avoidance maps  Come back, otherwise he can really buy a few copies.

    She reached out and poked the edge of his shirt: "Husband, I was wrong, your lord has a lot, please forgive me this time."

    Li Lin reached out and grabbed her hand, telling her to stop making trouble: "I'll let you know if it's fun to be with me tonight."

    The operation is so tricky?

    Su Wan wanted to laugh, but she held it back, fearing that she would really annoy him and beg for mercy would not end.

    she reached outHe closed his mouth, and then suggested: "This kind of thing, you just talk about it in the past few years, and in ten or eight years, don't say it again."

    She said such things with such a face, she regarded it as the fun between husband and wife, and thought it was quite fun, but in another ten or eight years, she was afraid that he would become more and more calm and restrained, and saying such things would really make her  Can't bear it.

    Furthermore, she is afraid that she is as greasy as that second young master Ping, middle-aged greasy or something, and her scalp tingles just thinking about it, although she thinks that Li Jingyuan, a dog man, will not become greasy even if he dies, even if he is  In another forty or fifty years, he will still be a well-mannered old man.

    The corner of his mouth twitched slightly: "Madam praised me. In ten or eight years, Madam just wants to hear it. I'm afraid I won't be able to say it."

    She raised her eyebrows: "Oh? What you mean is that in another ten or eight years, I don't need you to coax me anymore, right? Li Jingyuan, do you want to quarrel or fight?"

    Mr. Li felt that the topic was inexplicably shifted, wasn't he talking about an interesting topic earlier?  It's clear that he wanted to settle accounts with her, but why is it the other way around now.

    However, he thought about it and decided that it was his wife after all, so don't argue with her, just coax her for now.

    "Madam is wrong. My husband means that in ten or eight years, you and I will understand. You know what I think, and I know what you think. Naturally, there is no need to say anything."

    This explanation was reluctantly accepted by Su Wan, so she didn't bother with it any more: "Even if you can talk, you put me down quickly. If someone comes in and sees it, it will be embarrassing."

    He stretched out his hand to gather up her skirt, and then let her go, but he still had something to say: "Stop interacting with Mrs. Daxi and the others, if you let me know what beautiful boy you are going to see with them  Xiao Langjun, please be careful with me."

    "Those people like them don't have any worries in their lives, they just love to have fun, and they go wherever there is excitement, and they can't live a peaceful life, so they feel boring. It doesn't take many years, and they are just a little boy.  more than one."

    "I know, I know, I definitely won't hang out with them." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 904 The Western Wei Dynasty is open to poison

    You can search for "Daily Life of Salted Fish in the Book" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Leaving aside how the couple discussed 'how interesting' and 'is it interesting' at night, on the second day, Mrs. Daxi brought someone to take away her dowry.

    After she left Lanxi Garden yesterday, she went to see the yard for sale, and soon fell in love with a yard with three entrances and a garden. She signed the deed this morning and went to the government office for filing. This yard has now been owned  She has it all.

    While loading the things into the carriage, Mrs. Daxi also gave Su Wan an invitation card: "I will hold a flower appreciation party in my new yard in three days. Mrs. Su must show her face.  go."

    "At that time, I will invite some handsome young men to make tea."

    Su Wan's hands froze when she reached out to accept the invitation, and immediately felt her back hurt even more, she hurriedly refused: "I won't go, thank you Madam Daxi for your kindness, I won't join in the fun.  "

    Mrs. Daxi raised her eyebrows: "What's the matter? Could it be that you are afraid that your family will have an opinion? You don't care about his opinion, these young masters are not going to visit this building today, and listen to the concubine playing the piano, singing and dancing tomorrow.  Let's each have our own fun, and each find our own fun."

    Su Wan only felt that the openness of the Western Wei Dynasty was simply poisonous, and even the husband and wife could have their own fun.

    She took a deep breath, and then said: "Let's go, this guy in my family is a jealous person, he doesn't want to have these fun, so naturally I won't go, otherwise he will turn his face, let alone  , how can this fun be more interesting than my family's?"

    When it came to the word "interesting", she was a little afraid to look directly, thinking that it would be better to say this word less in the future.

    "You guys are looking for your fun, and I am also looking for my fun, so I won't bother you, but I would also like to thank Mrs. Daxi for the invitation. If there is a chance in the future, let's enjoy the flowers and have tea together."

    This is all for the sake of it, if we go on, it will be difficult for others, Mrs. Daxi smiled: "If so, then I will not invite Mrs. Su, but Mrs. Su and Mr. Li have a really good relationship, okay  It's a little enviable."

    It was rare for Su Wan to explain to her: "The relationship between husband and wife is actually managed. You pay for each other, tolerate each other, and warm each other. You can't let people be so affectionate and infatuated with you as soon as they come up, and they are willing to do it for you."  Do everything you can, never give up, that's something only in the scriptures."

    "When we first met, there was probably only a little affection, but as time went by, it gradually increased."

    At the beginning, Li Lin probably thought she was pretty good, she was a smart, gentle and beautiful girl, but she was not the only one.

    As for herself, she also thinks that he is good at life and knowledgeable. His parents both died and his ancestors taught him not to take concubines and he is still very poor. She can let her decide. After weighing the pros and cons, she thinks it is a good choice.

    Later, as the relationship deepened, everything was naturally different.

    Mrs. Daxi shook her head: "I am different from Mrs. Su. It would be impossible for me to tolerate others. I am from the Daxi family, and I was born as a noble daughter of the clan. Only others hold my position and chase after it.  If you make me bow my head, I will definitely not be happy."

    Su Guan thought to herself, no wonder she and Mr. Qi have reached the point of reconciliation. Mr. Qi is not good at words, so naturally he won't coax her to hold her, so she feels that this day is not what she wants, and it is boring  It's like a pool of stagnant water, so I want to break free from it.

    Su Wan looked at Mrs. Da Xi's back leaving gracefully, sighed a long time, stood at the door for a long time, and when she recovered, she went back to the study to accompany Li Lin to work, and complained by the way.

    "Why do you think it's so strange that the Western Wei Dynasty is so open? Men raise concubines, women raise jerks. You make fun of you, and I make fun of mine. I dare not write such a thing in this book."

    Even if it is the marriage of wealthy families in modern society, they are not so open in private, but in the end, they have to live up to face and cover these things to death. It doesn't look like the Western Wei Dynasty. It's all on the bright side.  It's better than anyone else's family. The husband and wife can't live together, and it's like eating.

    "It's just a playground for the rich and powerful of the clan. When you have power, there is no distinction between men and women."

    Li Lin described it in his book case, without even raising his eyes, "The Western Wei Dynasty was not like this, but later the clan prospered, the royal family declined, and the clan controlled a large amount of wealth and power in the country. That's how it became."

    "Let's take the matter of raising noodle heads as an analogy, ma'am, just imagine, a princess of the royal family raises noodle heads, two princesses also raise them, one noble daughter of a clan raises two noble daughters of the clan, and gradually  , convenient shapeWith such a secular idea, I feel that raising a face is nothing more than a shameful thing. If you can do it, I can do it too.  "

    "If there is no distinction between men and women, madam can look at it this way. It's the same if the nobles of the clan raise ordinary human rights for fun."

    Su Wan rubbed her hands with goosebumps: "These clans are really good at playing. I heard that the Western Wei Dynasty talked about elegance, romance and strength of character, but now it seems that the wind is too much, and there is no strength of character.  Now, as for elegance, it¡¯s just a matter of having fun, and if such a national system is not overthrown, the people will not have a good life.¡±

    Speaking of this, she leaned over: "It's just that I feel strange about something. I remember you once said that you had been to the Western Wei Dynasty. The situation in the Western Wei Dynasty was not formed overnight. Why haven't you  What action, let it develop?"

    "As Madam said, if such a country is not overthrown, the people will not have a good life. It's just that Licheng has never cared about the replacement of these dynasties. It's troublesome at first, and I stay out of it and wait for the new life that will always come.  There is nothing wrong with it, and secondly, there is no good candidate."

    "If someone like Afu is placed there, I will naturally be willing to help, so that there will be less bloodshed in this world."

    Su Wan smiled: "Speaking of which, whatever rules you have, you can do whatever you want."

    Li Lin raised his head from the Kanyu map, and smiled when he heard the words: "Madam, you need to understand a truth, some things in the world are sometimes not stubbornly fixed there, and the current actual situation can be adjusted according to the situation.  Rules and principles are dead, and talents are alive.¡±

    "The rule of emotion is just a non-directional reference. If you don't want to control it, then it's the rule. I'm really sorry. If you want to control it, the rules are dead and people are alive. It's not advisable to be stubborn."

    Li Lin smiled: "What Madam said is exactly." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 905 Third Master Knows, He Will Definitely Break Your Leg

    You can search for "Daily Life of Salted Fish in the Book" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    Su Wan almost wanted to reach out and rub his dog's head, because he was justified in everything he said and did.

    On July 15th, the purchase of the goods was completed. Shang Wen and Xie Daxia followed the people from the Yangwei Escort to escort the goods to Endless City. Su Guan also went to the Yangwei Escort to see them off.

    A few days after their group left, Mr. Qi next door married a new wife. Because of the haste of the marriage, all the guests were relatives and guests from Meicheng. Because they lived next door, Su Wan and his wife also got a ticket.  invitations.

    Holding the red invitation card, Su Guan was in a daze for a moment. She asked Xiao Sang at the side: "Didn't I get the news two days ago that Mrs. Da Xi spent two days with Mr. Na Ping and felt bored, so she went to Yu  Xiao Lou bought two young masters and brought them back."

    "I heard that one can play flute and the other is good at making tea."

    The corner of Xiao Sang's mouth twitched. She was born in Dongzhao and grew up in Dongzhao. It is really unacceptable for a woman to behave so out of line.

    When she heard Su Wan mention this matter, she felt a little apprehensive: "Ma'am, don't you want to imitate her? That's absolutely impossible, let alone the son can't bear it, the third master knows it, and he will definitely interrupt you  legs."

    Ma'am, you must not learn from others!

    "Madam"

    "Okay, okay, when did I say that I want to learn from others, I just feel a little emotional." She is living a good life, where would she have such thoughts, don't she want to live this day?

    Besides, those little gentlemen who can play flute, make tea and play chess, how can they compare with her Mr. Li?

    Hearing what she said, Xiao Sang immediately breathed a sigh of relief, and asked her, "What's your Madam feeling?"

    "These two were a couple some time ago, but now they're going their separate ways. It's really 'a separation and a happy life'." Mrs. Daxi went to find her fun days, and Mr. Qi also  To marry another beautiful woman.

    There are not many people in Dongzhao and Li, and basically they all have feuds that cannot be overcome. It is really rare to see each other like this in a hundred years.

    "Will the lady go to the wedding?"

    "It's all next door, and there is no disagreement. Naturally, I have to go. I can go. Your son should not have this time."

    Li Lin often runs to the surrounding villages these days. He is very busy. He is in Lanxiyuan, which is also sorting out the crops.  What kind of feast do you have free time to eat?

    Originally, the matter was not urgent. He wanted to come back and accompany her to play nearby, but she hated the hot weather and refused to move. He thought about it and got busy with things first. He could go out to play when the weather was cooler.  .

    These days, he has been busy with these things.

    But in the end I wanted to mention it to him, even if he didn't have time and didn't want to go, but let him know that there was such a thing, she talked about it at night, and he really didn't have the time to go.

    "You bring a gift, go to see the bride, have a banquet and come back, I won't go."

    Naturally, Su Wan didn't have any opinions, but she didn't know what kind of congratulatory gift would be appropriate: "Then what shall we give?"

    "It's usually enough, and there's no need to be too overbearing. When they get married for the first time, it's more expensive to give gifts, and then they can do whatever they want."

    Su Wan clicked his tongue: "Speaking of which, the man married the second one, and the woman married for the first time. The gift received is not as good as the previous one. Don't you think it's a loss?"

    "Maybe I will lose some money, but since I decided to get married, I knew it early."

    "Too."

    A few days later, it was the day when Young Master Qi got married. After picking things out for a long time, Su Wan gave him a pearl hairpin and a pair of pearl earrings.

    The appearance of the pearl is not too good, but it is not bad either. It can be regarded as a decent gift, but it is not too much. It can be regarded as a gift for ordinary guests.

    Mr. Qi's newly married wife is surnamed Bai, and she is called Mrs. Bai. She is a gentle and quiet person, with a smell of books in her demeanor. She is a young talented woman who has read a lot of books.

    "This is Mrs. Su from Lanxi Garden next door. Her husband's family name is Li. You live close to each other. If you have a chance, talk to her in the future."

    "Mrs. Su."

    "Madame Bai."

    There were a group of wives and girls sitting in the room. Su Wan found a place to sit down and listened to them quietly.

    After listening for a while, I found out that Mrs. Bai was actually Mr. Qi's distant cousin, who used to live with him.?The Qi family grew up with Young Master Qi, and they can be regarded as childhood sweethearts. They also said that if Young Master Qi and Mrs. Daxi had not had an engagement, they would have married long ago.

    Su Guan immediately felt that Mrs. Daxi's chicness is good. If it were Dong Zhao, they would not be able to reconcile after they got married, and there would be a distant cousin staying by her side, who was still her husband's childhood sweetheart.  , that is to vomit people to death.

    Su Wan sat for a while, then followed the wives to the banquet, found a corner to sit, and the people beside them whispered about the past of the newlyweds.

    "I heard that Mrs. Bai loved Mr. Qi before, but it's a pity that the Bai family was down and down, and the Qi family disagreed, so they appointed Mr. Qi to the daughter of the previous Daxi family. She has not married all these years.  , waited foolishly, and now, it can be regarded as keeping the clouds open and the moon shining."

    "Speaking of which, if I were Mrs. Daxi, I would definitely occupy this position and prevent the two of them from fulfilling their wishes."

    "What I heard is different. I heard that Mr. Qi has never had any feelings for Mrs. Bai. All this is just wishful thinking of Mrs. Bai."

    There are so many different opinions that people don't know which one is true and which one is false.

    But this is not important anymore, the important thing is that Mr. Qi and Mrs. Daxi are now going their separate ways. Mrs. Daxi is looking for her chic fun, Mr. Qi married Mrs. Bai, no matter whether they have feelings for each other in the first place  , or get together to live together, that is their own business.

    After finishing the banquet at Qi's family, a few days later, Su Wan ran into Mrs. Da Xi on the street. She was still wearing a red peony sleeve, with a beautiful face, a casual smile, and swaying temples.  swaying.

    "Mrs. Su, are you going out for a walk today too? If I didn't see the maidservants and attendants beside you, I wouldn't even recognize you."

    Su Wan wore a veiled hat when he went out, so naturally he wouldn't recognize it.

    There is an unwritten rule in the Western Wei Dynasty, but all women who go out wearing a veiled hat express that they do not want to be disturbed by men, but there are really not many women in the Western Wei Dynasty who go out wearing a veiled hat, which is somewhat eye-catching.

    Like a girl from an ordinary family, if you come out wearing a veil, it is more likely to cause trouble. When people see you alone, they will be curious, and want to see what kind of fairy face is under the veil.

    However, if a woman with a maid attendant wears a veiled hat, others will at most take a second look and dare not provoke her.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 906 Madam's drama is really getting more and more

    You can search for "Daily Life of Salted Fish in the Book" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    There is still a market for married young women in the Western Wei Dynasty, and many of them are still squatting and waiting to dig into the wall. Su Wan went out a few times before and was annoyed by being provoked, so she put on a veiled hat when she went out, and it was finally quiet  Some.

    Seeing that Mrs. Daxi seems to be doing well, Su Wan smiled: "It's hot these days, and I don't like to go out. It just happened to be cooler today, so I went out for a stroll. Where is Mrs. Daxi going?"

    Mrs. Daxi looked down at her fingers which had been painted with Kodan, and said with a smile, "I'm not going anywhere, I'm just going out for a walk, and I'll order two autumn clothes for the two in the house.  It's autumn."

    The season of the Western Wei Dynasty is earlier than that of the Eastern Zhao Emperor City. The autumn wind rises in August, and the spring warms in the first month.

    It was only then that Su Wan noticed that she was accompanied by two young sons, about eighteen years old, with red lips and white teeth, gentle and clean demeanor, looking at people with soft and clear eyes, as if they were tender and cowardly with affection.

    Seeing that there are indeed some pretty faces, no wonder Mrs. Daxi has taken them to make clothes, and she is very satisfied after thinking about it.

    "It is indeed the autumn wind. I ordered several autumn clothes in a store earlier, and they should be ready by now. I just went to have a look and change them if there is something inappropriate."

    Mrs. Daxi suggested: "Since we met by chance, why not find a teahouse to have tea together?"

    "No, I'm still in a hurry to go to the store, next time I have a chance to invite my wife."

    Su Wan refused without even thinking about it. Although she and Mrs. Daxi could talk a few words, they really didn't have any friendship.

    If only Mrs. Daxi came out with her maid guards, she would be happy to have tea with her, but if she has a bad face, then forget it, and it will be difficult for her to explain later.

    It is really hard to coax Mr. Li to be jealous.

    Besides, she didn't allow him to go in and out of those occasions. On the contrary, it was always a bit uncomfortable to drink tea with the little boy raised by others.

    Moreover, drinking this tea is not interesting, and it is not necessary, so it is better not to eat it.

    Mrs. Da Xi didn't force it either: "Then I won't bother you, and I'll leave."

    "Walk slowly."

    Seeing Mrs. Daxi leave, Su Wan turned around and went to Buzhuang. She thought to herself, this Mrs. Daxi, I don't know if there will be a chance to see you again in the future.

    A group of people went to the cloth shop to look at the clothes, checked that there was nothing wrong with the clothes, then paid the rest of the money, and then asked people to move to the carriage. Su Wan was quite satisfied with the shop, so he did it again along the way.  Next order.

    "There are many servants and maidservants in my house, so I want you to help me make a set of autumn clothes and a set of winter clothes. I don't know what materials I can choose?"

    "It's made for the people in the house, and the material can be more ordinary."

    "The steward took it out and have a look."

    Su Guan came to the Western Wei Dynasty once in a while, and lived in Lanxi Garden, so she thought about using money to make two sets of clothes for the people in the courtyard. Originally, she wanted to make autumn clothes, but when she asked about Shuxiang, she learned that they  Two sets of clothes will be issued every season throughout the year, and after thinking about it, I will make a set of autumn clothes and a set of winter clothes.

    These are also her wishes.

    Although it is possible that after she left the Western Wei Dynasty, she would never return here for the rest of her life.

    Su Wan chose the material, and then gave the size obtained from the housekeeper to the store, asking them to make it as quickly as possible. The winter clothes can be delayed, but the autumn clothes should be hurry up.

    At the beginning of August, the Yangwei Escort escorted the people who had passed Wuwu Mountain back to Meicheng. Mr. Shan sent her a greeting card and asked her to come and talk. She also wanted to know what happened on the way, so she took Suichuan Xie Si'an with her.  And Xiao Sang went to the Yangwei Escort together in a carriage.

    Just after entering the gate of the escort agency, she was led to the entrance of the lobby by a maid, and she heard Lihaha's laughter, she seemed to be in a good mood.

    "Dang Chai laughed like this, I heard it from a long way away, so happy, maybe things are going well."

    When Master Chai and Young Master Shan saw Su Wan leading someone in through the door, they immediately smiled.

    Mr. Shan patted his palms with a fan: "Smooth and smooth, naturally it is smooth."

    Chai Dangjia laughed loudly: "I took the escorts to Wuwu Mountain before, beat them to death, and asked for a pass, but we also expected that the other party would not let us pass so easily, so we didn't relax.  Be vigilant and beat them up again, they are afraid of being beaten now, and they will not dare to touch the darts of my Yangwei Escort in the future."

    "There was a fight? But were there any casualties?"

    &nbsp; "A few brothers were slightly injured, but they were all minor injuries, nothing serious. The most serious one was lying on the bed for ten days and a half months."

    Su Wan was relieved after hearing what he said.

    She sat down on the side, and then asked about the things on the way: "Apart from the matter of Wuwu Mountain, there is nothing else? Are all the things sent to Wuwu City?"

    "Madam, don't worry, we've arrived in Endless City. After the things arrive in Endless City, Madam's horse team will take over and transport the goods out without stopping for a moment."

    "Madam's Madam Xie Daxia is really extraordinary, it's really not admirable."

    "Hero Xie used to be a hero of the rivers and lakes. Naturally, his skills are not bad. When it comes to fighting alone, I am afraid that few people are his opponents."

    Master Chai laughed again: "Madam is really good at it. I heard that there are many people like Jiang's Xie Daxia in her hands. No wonder she dares to start the cavalry business."

    The partners are powerful, so they are naturally happy. After all, this cooperation is originally a win-win situation. The nature of their business, the stronger it is, the more stable it is, so it can last for a long time.

    Su Wan smiled and said: "The two of you are not bad, if not, I wouldn't dare to think about Wu Wushan."

    Su Wan asked about their journey, and was relieved to know that although they met robbers in Wuwu Mountain, everyone was safe. When she left, Sui Chuan was left behind and asked him to call Xu Jiang over.  , Let them drink with the escorts.

    Knowing that the goods had successfully passed Wuwu Mountain, she breathed a sigh of relief, and her whole body was relaxed. When she came back, she saw Li Lin drinking tea and reading a book in the Ming Hall, so she walked in lightly, walked behind him and stretched out her hands to cover the goods.  out of his eyes.

    "Little scholar, what are you looking at? The night is long, and I don't feel lonely"

    There are really more and more Madam's dramas, and I don't know which script I've read recently.

    "It's been a long night, why am I so lonely? Isn't this by my side" He thought for a while and asked her, "What book have you been reading lately?"

    "Scholar and demon."

    "Oh, that means there is a little demon by my side."

    The corners of Su Guan's mouth were slightly raised, and he let go of his hand with a smile. He put the book in his hand aside, and seeing the joy on her face, he couldn't hide it even though he tried his best, so he asked her, "Is there any happy event for Ma'am?  "(Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 907 The Wang Family of Taohuawu is Here

    "There is indeed a happy event. The people from Yangwei Escort are back." She had a smile on her face, "It is said that when I was in Wuwu Mountain, I met robbers, and they beat him up."

    Su Guan really believed in Yangwei Escort's ability before, after all, Jiubian helped introduce him, if he didn't have some ability, he wouldn't be able to catch him, let alone introduce her to her.

    However, believe it or not, when things really happen, the dust will settle. Yangwei Escorts returned safely this time, which can be regarded as a demonstration of their strength, and this cooperation is much more reassuring.

    "I'm relieved for the next cooperation." When things are on the right track, she doesn't have to worry about anything, and because of the danger of Endless Mountain, their cavalry team opened up this road, and instead gained an advantage.  It is conceivable that the account entry.

    Li Lin smiled: "Then congratulations, madam."

    "It's easy to say, let's go out for dinner today, and consider it a celebration." Having said that, she turned to look at him again, "You are so busy today, but are you done?"

    He took a sip of tea from the teacup on the side, and then said: "I have visited the nearby villages, and the weather is not so hot now. Since you have nothing to do here, let's go north after a few days, you  Come with me."

    Su Wan was slightly surprised: "Go north?"

    "Didn't I say earlier that I want to take you out for a walk. Although Meicheng is quite stable here, we don't live here often. Now that we're here, it's great to have a look around."

    "By the way, follow the towns around the river and go up. I will also take care of the rest of the things. After the things here are over, I will go to the old river basin. In the spring of next year, look at the  Can you get a result, maybe it can be used."

    There was a momentary struggle on Su Wan's face: "Then what about my winter scenery of Meicheng? If I leave, I won't be able to see this winter scenery of Meicheng."

    Although it is said that the husband is very important, well, she has come to Meicheng, so she naturally wants to see the world-famous winter scenery of Meicheng, and see the thousands of trees and plum blossoms.

    "It's okay, just come back in October and November. Then we will spend the winter in Meicheng. After the winter is over, we should go back. It's just that this year may not be in time for my father-in-law's birthday."

    If the new year is over, it will take more than a month to arrive. Naturally, they will not be able to catch up with Su Xun's birthday.

    Su Wan was relieved when he heard that he would come back: "Then let's go north. As for my father, if we can't make it this year, we won't be able to. When we go back, we'll just give him another gift."

    Su Wan thought about whether she should say goodbye to her friends, but then found that she didn't make any good friends in Meicheng.

    When she first came to Meicheng, she just went around and ran around here. Later, she felt that it was too hot, so she stayed in Lanxiyuan, just wanting to go out to listen to books, eat tea and eat. At that time, Li  Lin also came back, and the husband and wife went out together, so there was no need to find any friends.

    The only ones who could say a few words were probably Mrs. Da Xi and his wives.

    It's just that she feels different from them, they can't get together, they are looking for their fun, and she has a husband she knows and loves, so she just knows someone with them, there is no friendship at all, and it is impossible to say goodbye.  There is no need.

    ? In the evening, the husband and wife took the people from the family to a restaurant and opened a few tables. It was to celebrate the success of the guards of the Yangwei Escort Bureau. After returning, Su Wan asked people to pack their things and prepared to follow Li Linbei to the north.

    Since I will be back in winter, I only brought some necessary things, and kept the rest.

    Shu Xiang has been with her for a while, and she is a bit reluctant to part with her: "Madam is back in winter, so I will pick this year's plum blossom snow water for Madam, and I will make tea for Madam at that time."

    There is no master living here in Lanxi Garden. The time Su Wan lived here was the busiest time in these years. If she left, the courtyard would probably become deserted again. Shuxiang felt a little regretful.

    Su Wan smiled and said: "Okay, when I come back, I must have a good cup of tea that you brewed. I ordered autumn clothes and winter clothes for you in the store earlier, so you can go and have a look when you have free time.  "

    Shuxiang nodded with a smile: "Your servant remembers."

    Three days later, the two of them left Meicheng with their people. Except for a few guards from Jiubian who stayed behind, they took the rest away, even Zhao Mingjing.

    A group of people followed the Xinhe River Basin all the way to the north, and when they encountered scenic spots, they traveled mountains and rivers. When they got close to the village, they went to check the grain, fruit trees and other things cultivated in the village.  What are the water requirements, where is the species, etc.

    &nbsp; Su Guan was still very interested in sightseeing in the first half of the month, but in the end, it may be that he was tired of watching too much, and he was a little bit uninterested, and he didn't want to move much.

    So at the end, a group of people ran directly to the village, skipping the sightseeing.

    Su Wan also likes to play chess with Zhao Mingjing when she is free.

    Asking her to play chess with Li Lin, she didn't think it was very interesting. If he had to let him go, or she would be beaten to death in a short while, and she couldn't die anymore. It really didn't make people interested.

    But she couldn't deal with Li Lin, but she was able to draw with Zhao Mingjing. The two met each other, and they won and lost in the game, which just aroused her interest. When she had nothing to do, she thought about how to study chess.

    Seeing that she was having fun, Li Lin gave her some pointers, but in order to maintain balance, he turned his head and gave Zhao Mingjing some pointers. The two made progress together and continued to meet their opponents.

    At the beginning of September, when the group arrived in Weidu, Su Wan felt that his chess skills could kill all directions and sweep the world.

    Playing a game of chess with Li Lin, she has persisted for half an hour, which she could not have imagined before.

    "You really didn't let me?" She still didn't believe it.

    "Naturally, Madam has made great progress these days, and she is very powerful. When I see Madam Xie next time, Madam Xie may not want to play chess with you anymore."

    Speaking of chess friend Madam Xie, Su Wan also missed it: "I don't know how Madam Xie is doing recently, but how is Qiqiao Girls' School doing?"

    For the first Qiqiao Women's School, the place Su Wan chose was Guiyan City, and Madam Miaohua took Madam Xie and others to run it together.

    Just as she was feeling emotional, there was a commotion outside. It seemed that there were chariots and horses coming this way quickly, the sound of horseshoes clattering, the sound of wheels rolling on the ground, and several small exclamations came from the crowd.  Voice.

    "The Wang family of Taohuawu is here, everyone, make way!" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 908 Weidu

    Seeing that there were horse-drawn carriages rushing up behind him, Yuan You drove the carriage to the side of the road to make way, so as not to be hit by these horse-drawn carriages.

    He parked the carriage, sat on the carriage and turned his head to look back, only to see two men on horseback driving ahead with whips in their hands, followed by a large and gorgeous carriage.  There were six guards on horseback in front of the carriage, two more on each side, and there seemed to be more behind.

    "The Wang family of Taohuawu is here, everyone, please make way."

    "Everyone, please make way!"

    The speed of the carriage was very fast, and the speed of the horse riding in front was even faster. It cleared up the pedestrians on the road and gave way to the wide road. The people next to it saw that it was the Wang family, and they dared not have any thoughts at the moment, so they kept their heads down.  He didn't dare to say the first sentence.

    This is the entrance to the city of Weidu. There were already a lot of people waiting to enter the city. Before Yuanyou was going to drive the carriage to wait in line to enter the city, but he did not expect such an arrogant person to come suddenly.

    Yuan You thought about it for a while, and he had never been so arrogant before.

    It's really amazing.

    Su Wan stretched out his hand to lift the hood of the car, turned his head to look, and just in time to see the carriage passed by and swaggered to the gate of the city, and then the people at the gate let it go without any delay, and the team quickly entered the city.

    Yuan You counted the guards on horseback in detail, good guy, there are sixteen of them.

    After the carriage entered the city, the people around started talking in low voices.

    "Is this the carriage of the Wang family in Taohuawu?"

    "Of course, otherwise, how dare you be so arrogant."

    "Shh, be careful, don't talk about the Wang family."

    "Ms. Wang?" Su Wan put down the curtain of the carriage, and then returned to the carriage. When she sat back down again, she felt the carriage move.

    "This Taohuawu Wang family is the Wang family in Wang Li's house?"

    Li Lin nodded: "It's them."

    "It's quite arrogant." The behavior of the Wang family shows that they are powerful and unscrupulous.

    "Hey, why is this Wang family called Taohuawu Wang family?"

    Li Lin explained: "When the Wang family rose up, they surrounded a piece of land in the east of the city to house their clansmen, and planted a lot of peach trees there, so they called it Taohuawu, and this name has been used ever since."

    "The name sounds nice."

    However, she didn't have a good impression of these clans in the Western Wei Dynasty. Most of the clans in the Western Wei Dynasty served as officials in the court, and most of them only sought benefits for their own families and turned a blind eye to the suffering of the people in the world.

    "I don't know who just passed by. With so many people, there must be thirty guards."

    "If the guess is correct, it should be Mrs. Wang."

    "Madam Wang? Is that the head of the Wang family?"

    "It's her."

    Su Wan's thoughts on this legendary Mrs. Wang are quite complicated. It is really admirable for a woman to be the head of such a large clan. After all, it is not easy for a woman to be obeyed.

    However, having heard of her deeds, she can roughly understand her ambitions, and she is very displeased with the fact that she just wants to hold the emperor in her hands as a puppet.

    If you are capable, you will be an empress, right?  Tossing around like this, collecting money for the Wang family from the world, but not caring about the life and death of the people in the world, what he is doing is really not human affairs.

    Li Lin thought for a while and told her: "Wei is no better than Meicheng. Although Meicheng is also a famous city in the Western Wei Dynasty, those clans are still safe and will not do anything too outrageous. Weidu is different.  Status forces are crazy."

    When Su Wan heard what he said, she knew that Weidu might be quite chaotic, so she felt a little withdrawn in her heart, "Why don't we change places and don't go into the city."

    "Afu is inside, we are here, we always go to see him."

    "That's right, let's go to the city."

    Seeing her frown, Li Lin said with a smile: "Actually, it's nothing if it's a little chaotic. Just bring two more guards with you when you go out. If someone wants to bully someone, you can let them beat you first. Come back  I'll take care of this."

    "Let's talk after beating?" Su Wan was a little confused, "Is it really good to beat someone like this?"

    "It's okay, as long as you don't kill or maim, it can be solved. You have been with Mr. Sun before. Didn't she tell you about her life in Weidu?"

    "After talking a little bit, I said that she opened a shop that specializes in taking care of women's bodies. The business is very good, and she is also very popular. What's more?Unlucky, it fell into the hands of the Queen. If it wasn't for your help, I'm afraid I would be trapped to death in the palace.  "

    "By the way, before we set off, she gave Xie Si'an a big bag of things. Inside were bottles and cans with strange uses. I wondered before, what's the use of those things? Could it be here  ?¡±

    "Okay, look, take some with you."

    The carriage arrived at the gate of the Wei capital slowly, and after some inspections, it was released. After entering the gate, Su Wan looked out the small window and saw that the streets were bustling with people.

    The carriage walked along the main road all the way, and went around the city for about half an hour before stopping at the gate of a yard.

    "Young Master and Madam, we are here."

    Yuan You got out of the carriage first, and then Li Lin helped Su Wan get out of the carriage. After sitting in the carriage for a long time, when Pu got out of the carriage, his legs suddenly became weak and dizzy. When he stepped on the ground, it was like stepping on soft cotton  superior.

    When Li Fu got the news, he hurried out from the yard with someone to greet him. Seeing that the person had arrived, he hurriedly went forward to salute: "Sir, Mrs., it's been a long journey, hard work."

    Su Wan hasn't seen Shi Huiqin since Shi Huiqin passed away last winter and he left Shiqiao Village. Now that eight months have passed, he seems to have grown taller, but his aura has become more calm and introverted.

    Su Wan smiled and said: "It's Afu, I haven't seen you for a long time, and you seem to have grown a lot taller. Your husband and I were always worried that you were not doing well when you were away from home. Now we see you  , you can take care of your life, so you can rest assured."

    Li Fu also showed some smiles when he heard the words, he glanced at Li Lin, and then said: "Ms. Lao is worried, Afu is fine, Mrs. Mistress, I have ordered someone to clean the resting yard, please follow me  Let me do it."

    Su Wan nodded: "You bothered."

    The two followed Li Fu into the yard, and those who stayed behind began to unload the things on the carriage, and then moved the things to the yard where they lived.

    The yard that Li Fu prepared for Li Lin and his wife was a small courtyard in a quiet location. A jujube tree was planted in the yard, which was quiet and in line with their living habits.

    Su Wan glanced at it, then laughed: "This yard is nice, don't worry about it." (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 909 Definitely live up to the entrustment of Mr.

    The courtyard has three main rooms and two side rooms. There is also a pavilion on the west side, which is especially suitable for sitting or drinking tea on weekdays. If two people live temporarily, three houses are more than enough.

    Moreover, although the place is quiet, it is not remote. It is next to the courtyard garden, not far from the front yard, and it is very convenient to go out.

    "As long as the wife likes it."

    Su Wan gave up and said, "If you have anything to talk about, go ahead and talk about it. I'll pack up here, and I'll rest for a while after packing up. I've been walking around these days. Although I can't call it tiring, I still want to have a rest."  gone."

    Li Lin saw that the yard was clean everywhere, and everything needed in the house should be fully prepared, so they don't need to worry about anything, so he was relieved.

    Seeing that she was indeed a little tired, she said, "Okay, let someone boil the water, take a bath and rest, and Afu and I will go to the outer courtyard to have a conversation."

    "Go, let's go." Su Wan drove the two away, looked at the yard for a while, and finally stood in front of a golden orange chrysanthemum, which was in full bloom. Although it was not unparalleled, it was also beautiful.  Don't be glamorous.

    She stretched out her hand to poke it, and laughed: "This flower grows well."

    There were two maidservants waiting by the side. Although they were ordinary-looking, they moved neatly and were obviously able to work. At this time, a maid said: "Young master bought this half a month ago, let us have a good time."  Keeping it alive, when Madam comes, you can see the flowers blooming."

    There are a lot of potted plants in the yard, including flowers and grass, and the arrangement is quiet and leisurely, which obviously took a lot of thought.

    "He's bothered."

    Li Fu is a person with a righteous heart in the end. Maybe because of the past, he is unwilling to be ordinary, but this is not an unreasonable idea.

    Even she herself, doesn't she also want to make more money, so that the money bag will be richer.

    And according to his ability, if he is really an ordinary person, it may be a great loss if he is unrestrained in the world, and he might as well let him do something that benefits the country and the people.

    As for how the two get along, he respects her a bit, and she also treats him as a relative and a student of her husband. When she sees someone who cares about him in his daily life, she must be worthy of being called a teacher after all.

    At this moment, Xiao Sang, Xie Si'an and others moved the contents of the carriage to the yard. Seeing this, Su Wan didn't care about the flowers, and went to help pack the things in the cage.

    Not long after, the water in the stove was ready, so she went to take a shower, and slept comfortably. When she woke up, the sunset outside the window had already fallen into the yard.

    On the other side, Li Lin and Li Fu went to the study in the outer courtyard, and the two discussed things.

    The first is the issue of diverting the river to resettle the common people. All officials in the court are arguing about it. Everyone wants to seek some benefits for their own family, but no one is willing to stand up to clean up the mess and resettle the common people. After all, no one wants to pay for it by themselves.  money is not it?

    As for the imperial court, the imperial court has no money. All the money has gone into the pockets of various clans over the years. What money does the imperial court have.

    At this time Li Fu stood up and said that he could help resolve the matter, which was like a slap in the face of each clan.

    And knowing that he had bought so many fields in the Xinhe Basin without knowing it, many clans' eyes were red, and they all regarded him as a thorn in their flesh, wishing to get rid of him so that he could spit out these fields.

    However, he was willing to give up the land, and some people in the court agreed with his proposal. After all, he could solve the current situation without spending money and efforts himself, so why not do it, so after a lot of quarreling, the matter was finally settled  .

    This was already half a month ago. Li Fu disappeared before people after finishing these things, and moved to the courtyard here, and finally got a quiet.

    The next thing is to count the population on both sides of the strait and subdivide the fields. As for the excavation of the river channel, that is the business of the court. He doesn't care about it, and some people are willing to take over the matter and make a fortune from it.

    Then there is the matter of accumulating money. Since we want to do big things, how can we do without money? Earlier, Li Lin asked Jiubian to borrow a few people, and now they are all starting to work. When Li Fu has someone he can use, these people will be sent back.  .

    Li Lin was afraid that he was in a hurry, so he advised him: "Things always take their time, and you have plenty of time."

    Li Fudao: "Don't worry, sir, I naturally know that things will take their time."

    In the end, he said again: "Afu, I will definitely live up to my master's entrustment."

    It's good to be a carefree person, after leaving Guiyan City, he??Having been so comfortable for half a year, he can go wherever he wants, but sometimes he also feels very at a loss and feels empty in his heart.

    As if I am a gust of wind in this world, the wind blows away without a trace.

    He was thinking at the time, what's the point of living in this world like that?

    Just like this, I lived a life in a hurry and peacefully, and then died quietly in a certain corner.

    He thought and thought, thought and thought, and always felt that he wanted to leave some traces in this world.

    In his previous life in this world, he was worthy of the heaven and earth, and his achievements were judged by the people of the world, and he can be regarded as a famous name left in history, and his merit is better than that of Yuan Qi (Emperor Yuan Qi who ruled the world in the past).

    In fact, he still enjoys the power in his hands, bowing his head to the world, watching his people all over the world live and work in peace and prosperity, and start a prosperous and peaceful world.

    Moreover, if he could, he also wanted to do something, and it would not be in vain for him to live in this world again, nor would he live up to the opportunity God gave him.

    However, he also knows that his status is embarrassing, and it is considered good that Licheng can accommodate him. If he is powerful, it will be fine for the two sides to remain friendly.

    Licheng can accommodate a man who is free and unrestrained, but cannot accommodate him who is powerful.

    He walked aimlessly all the way, and when he arrived in Endless City, he remembered all kinds of things about the Western Wei Dynasty in his previous life. After thinking about it, he finally wrote a letter, which can be regarded as fulfilling his conscience.

    Just like what happened to Qin Zangshu at the beginning, if he didn't stop it when he saw it happening, he really couldn't pass the test in his heart. His adoptive father, his husband, never taught him that when faced with the loss of life,  Can stand by.

    I just didn't expect that there would be something later because of this letter.

    When he just received the reply, he was in a daze, and he really didn't understand what Li Lin was thinking. When he met someone later, he hesitated to ask out the doubts in his heart.

    At that time, the other party pondered for a moment, and then answered him:

    "Although I don't really believe that there are past and present lives in this world, but you said it, and I believed you. At the same time, I also believed in my own vision. You are an excellent person, and you are also a person with righteousness in your heart and a person who can distinguish right from wrong, good from evil.  .¡± (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 910 He Believes His Own Vision

    Li Lin thought that he was not the kind of fool who would casually hand over Licheng and the two-hundred-year-old foundation of the Li family to just one person.

    If the previous life Li Fu said really existed, he felt that the person in front of him must have passed his test and was worthy of trust and entrustment for the future.

    First of all, his heart must be righteous, and he will not do things that are harmful to the world. Secondly, he needs to have a sense of responsibility and be good enough to bear this burden.

    He believed in his own vision, so when he learned about the Western Wei Dynasty and had Li Fu as a ready candidate, he came up with the idea to let Li Fu clean up the clans of the Western Wei Dynasty and establish a new order rule  .

    A ready-made person who has rich experience in governing the world and has a heart for the world. If he doesn't use it, he is a fool.

    Li Fu came back to his senses, and then asked him: "Sir, you have come to Weidu, but is there any place you want to go?"

    Li Lin sat on a rose armchair, held a teacup in his hand, took a sip of tea and put the teacup back on the table, then said: "There are a few places I want to go, your wife is rare  , take her for a walk."

    "But you have your own business, so go and do your own thing, don't entertain us."

    Li Fu wanted to laugh a little. His husband spoke nicely, but it was probably because his wife was tired these days and was too lazy to move.

    In the past, I thought it was amazing that his adoptive father, who was ascetic and cold, married a wife, and even lived a loving life as husband and wife, but he got used to it later.

    And he also felt that this was not bad, which made him a little envious.

    If a person can meet a woman in his heart in his life, and spend a lifetime with her, it is also an excellent thing.

    Speaking of Madam, in fact, he also married a queen in his previous life, but he only had the people in the world in his heart, and he had no relationship with her. After giving birth to the eldest son, he became more and more indifferent. Afterwards, apart from the world, the rest of his thoughts were focused on raising the queen.  On the eldest son.

    His queen is virtuous and reasonable, and she will not have any opinion on him, anyway, she is the only one in the palace, and there is nothing to argue about, knowing that he has no thoughts on these matters, she will be her noble queen quietly  .

    Thinking about it now, and comparing the two again, I feel a little sorry in my heart.

    "I took a trip to divide the distribution of planting in the Xinhe River Basin. These will not be changed until the river is excavated and water is diverted into the river."

    "But when subdividing the fields for the people, you'd better tell them that if they are willing to obey, you can give them some help, and if they don't, then let them go."

    "In the old river basin, I will go again in a few days. Since the river will be diverted, there will naturally not be much water flow when it is changed in the future. It is best to plant fruit trees before the diversion.  , When the excavation of the Xinhe River Basin is completed and the water is diverted into the river, the fruit trees should also grow."

    "It's best to start planting next spring."

    "However, this matter is a bit difficult, and you will need to worry about it then."

    "Don't worry, sir. I will take people to persuade them when the time comes, because I have some reputation for helping the people resettlement. The people should believe it. When the time comes, I will find a few gentlemen who specialize in farming to persuade them.  It can definitely be done.¡±

    Speaking of this, Li Fu was a little at a loss as to what to do: "Why do you do these things yourself? Just send a few people who specialize in this matter."

    To say that they are good at these, Licheng is not without it.

    "It's okay, I don't have anything to do recently, it's good to be busy with some things."

    Since he got married to Su Wan, he has been idle a lot. Since he has a wife, he doesn't go around like before. In the end, he only stays in Shiqiao Village as a husband.

    Although it is good to be a gentleman, it seems good to be busy, and at the beginning, he had to take a trip himself and take someone to check the terrain to know whether the river diversion is feasible. Since he has already come, why bother to find someone else  Come on.

    The most important thing is that he has experienced all these years, no matter what it is, he has done it by himself. If he encounters any difficulties or hardships and finds someone to do it, then what has he experienced?

    ? Self-reliance, self-sufficiency.

    The two finished talking about the matter, and it was time for dinner. Because Li Fu lived in this courtyard before, and there was only one cook in the house, and the food was not so good, so Li Fu proposed to eat in a restaurant outside.  , to clean up the dust for them.

    Li Lin didn't care about what to eat, but he didn't know if Su Wan would like it or not, so he would be indecisive for a while, soHe said: "I'll go back and ask your mistress, if she wants to go out, she can go out to eat, if she has no appetite, just eat some at home."

    Li Fu nodded: "Then sir, go and ask."

    So Li Lin went back to the courtyard.

    At this moment, Su Wan had already slept and woke up, sitting in the pavilion in the courtyard drinking tea with the maids and admiring the flowers, listening to them talk about some things about Weidu.

    After talking about it, I talked about the marriage of a girl from the Shui family in Lizhou, Eastern Zhao, into the Wang family.

    "We are quite clear about this matter. We have been talking about it for a long time. After all, there are very few girls from Eastern Zhao who marry into our capital in the Western Wei Dynasty. If there are, they are also used to be concubines with relatives."

    "Indeed, this matter is indeed a bit strange. What does a girl from a clan marry all the way here? Even if the Wang family is powerful and wealthy, but her mother's family is thousands of miles away, even if she is bullied, no one will marry her."  Supported."

    Su Guan thought to herself, they naturally have a purpose, to climb onto the big ship of the Wang family, so that the Wang family can take them along with them, maybe learn good skills, learn from the Wang family, and become the Wang family of Lizhou, or even the Dong family.  Zhao's Wang family.

    Su Wan asked the maidservant: "The noble daughter of the Shui family married someone from the Wang family?"

    The maid said: "I heard that it is a side branch, and it ranks fifth in the clan. People in Weidu call him Fifth Master, and it can be regarded as having some status in the clan, but he has married two wives before."

    Su Wan was a little surprised: "Married two wives? Isn't that very old?"

    The maid said: "It's not too old, she's in her early thirties, and the noble girl from the Shui family doesn't seem to be too young, I heard she's in her twenties."

    That's right, Shui Lingxian is also twenty-three or twenty-four, so it's hard to match her with a young man in his teens or twenties. The young man of the Wang family is afraid that he won't want to marry a girl who is older than them.

    "Then what happened after she got married? Have you ever heard that a younger sister of hers disappeared on the road and where was she buried?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 911 This Is Probably God's Preference for Idiots

    "What sister? Missing on the way?" The servant girl couldn't understand, "The servant girl has never heard that the bride has any sister."

    Su Wan paused for a moment: "Haven't heard of it?"

    Su Guan felt a little chilled. The people of the Shui family pushed Shui Ganoderma lucidum as a shield. After killing her, they said that she was born as a member of the Wang family and died as a ghost of the Wang family.  To Wang's house, for this reason, he bought ice to preserve the corpse in the endless city.

    The guard of Endless City probably thought that Shui Ganoderma was dead, and that it was just a dead person.  After crossing Wuwu Mountain, we arrived at the border of the Western Wei Dynasty.

    The wedding sending team is coming in mighty way, and the world has eyes to see. I am afraid that people have seen them since they left Endless Mountain. If the wedding sending team also carries a coffin, it will be more eye-catching, no  Maybe there is no wind at all.

    The people in Weidu didn't know about this at all. It should be that after the Shui family came out of Endless Mountain, the bride had been replaced by Water Fairy, and the dead Water Ganoderma was buried in Endless Mountain after completing her final use.  among.

    Su Wan felt a chill in her bones. It was so cold that she shivered.

    A good girl was pushed out by her family to die in this way, and even after she died, she was buried in this barren mountain without anyone knowing.

    Su Guan thought of the old Jinning mansion. If the Jinning mansion had one-tenth of the cruelty of the Shui family, those three who jumped up and down all day would either be so crushed that they didn't even dare to stretch out their hands, or they would have died a long time ago.  Thoroughly.

    The servant girl shook her head: "The servant girl has never heard of it."

    In the end, she saw that Su Wan's complexion was a little bit bad, and she didn't know what to do for a while. Madam asked them to chat with her to relieve boredom. They were naturally happy, but they were fine just now, so why did they suddenly change their complexion.

    The two were anxious and were about to plead guilty, but they saw Li Lin walking across the yard towards the pavilion, hesitated for a while, turned around and bowed their knees together, Su Guan came back to his senses, just in time to see him stepping into the pavilion, raising his hand to let him go.  The two maids left.

    "What's wrong?" He found a seat by the stone table and sat down.

    "It's nothing, I just asked about the Shui family's affairs. The girl from the Shui family should be buried in Wuwu Mountain." She sighed and sighed, "A girl of the same age was pushed out like this."  Sent to die, and was buried in that barren mountain and deep forest after death."

    In this era, it is a very pitiful thing to be buried in a barren mountain with no one to worship.

    Li Linlue knew something about Shui Lingxian's marriage to the Wang family, and didn't know what to say for a while, so he changed the subject: "Afu said that he would clean up the dust for us and go to a restaurant outside for dinner.  Several restaurants should be good, do you want to try them?"

    Su Wan has rested for an hour, and now she has calmed down, and she was a little moved when she heard him say this: "Then go, find a closer one, and come back after eating."

    "Well then, let's go."

    Li Lin waited for her to change her clothes, and then asked people to call Xiao Sang, Xie Si'an, and Sui Chuan. He himself took a long journey back to the wind, followed Li Fu, and went out in a carriage to a nearby street.  Restaurant for dinner.

    A group of people sat down in the private room by the window on the third floor.

    When Su Wan sat down, he remembered that someone was missing: "Where is Mingjing?"

    Li Lindao: "He said he wanted to go out for a walk by himself. After getting out of the carriage and resting for a while, he took people out. I arranged for someone to follow, so don't worry about him."

    Su Wan nodded, so he ignored him.

    Li Fudao: "That's because he didn't have a good time today. Right now is a good time to eat crabs. All restaurants have to make an appointment three days in advance to order them. I heard that you are coming, so I ordered fifty crabs at this restaurant.  It can be eaten in a month, and then the teacher can eat slowly."

    Su Guan loves fish the most, and crabs are also very popular, but the season for eating crabs is September and October, and he can't eat them at other times. The only exception is when he eats June Yellow in Lotus City.

    But it is not good for a woman to eat too much crabs at once. She used to eat two at a time, at least every three days.

    Li Fu ordered crabs because she likes them.

    Su Wan smiled immediately, thinking that he was honoring himself, so she said: "Then I won't be polite, and I will come and eat a few more times when I have free time."

    "Miss, whatever you want."

    Li Fu asked the store to steam two crabs for each person, and ordered some chrysanthemum rice, rice wine, chrysanthemum tea, and other meals.

    "The roast duck in this restaurant is very good.?The skin tastes crispy, the fat under the skin is fatty, the taste of the duck meat is neither old nor tender, and it tastes just right.  When he said this, seeing Yuanyou's eyes lit up, he laughed secretly, "Let's get one too."  "

    Yuan You suddenly became a little anxious: "One is not enough, I need two, and I can finish one by myself."

    Yuanyou has no interest in eating crabs. He thinks that it is troublesome to eat and it is not delicious. He likes to eat meat. He eats meat, chicken, duck, goose, mutton and beef. He likes to eat.

    "Then two, take two."

    Yuan You laughed immediately when he heard the words, and he reached out and patted Li Fu's little shoulder vigorously: "Boy, you are not bad! On the road! Hahaha!"

    Li Fu's shoulders hurt a little from being patted by him. Seeing him laughing like this, he felt a little surprised. Yuan You really doesn't like to use his brain, but it's really good that it doesn't hinder his martial arts.

    Some people may think that he is not smart enough to be a bodyguard by Mr.'s side, but Mr. has always taken him with him, never changed people, and seems to be pampering him.

    Later, when the husband got married, it turned into the husband and wife pampering him together.

    He thought to himself, this is probably because God favors idiots, idiots, except for Jiubian who always teases him, no one wants to bully him anymore.

    After ordering, the group drank tea and ate snacks and waited. Su Wan sat on a chair by the window with a small table in the middle. Xiao Sang was sitting face to face with her, eating melon seeds and chatting.  Lin sat at the big table and talked with them.

    "Ma'am, this Western Wei Dynasty is truly miraculous. People here like to wear white clothes, just like ours. I'm afraid they will have their legs broken by their family members." Xiao Sang watched the people coming and going on the street and sighed.  It's really emotional.

    As early as in Meicheng, she was surprised when she saw many men wearing white clothes, but Meicheng was better, but in Weidu, all the people walking around in the streets were wearing white robes and holding fans.  Brother Young Master, it really does make one's scalp tingle.

    Especially in the eyes of Dong Zhao people who are taboo to wear white, it feels like going to a funeral together.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 912 You can see all kinds of strange things after living a long time

    Su Wan said: "The customs are different in different places, and what they pursue is also different. You see, there are many women here who raise handsome young men in an upright manner. If it were our side, they would have been drowned in saliva."

    No, back then in Meicheng, seeing Mrs. Daxi reconciling with no care, and then quickly raised two little boys, Xiao Sang was really open-minded, thinking that any weird things could be done if she lived a long time.  See.

    But at that time, she was still afraid that Madam would learn from Madam Daxi, and she was also a little scared.

    In her opinion, the wife and the son are loving and harmonious, and the son has no other women, and he treats her wholeheartedly. This is something that no number of women in the world can ask for. It is only proper to live a good life if you cherish it.

    If the madam really learns badly and keeps a pretty face, the young master is afraid that he will go crazy with anger, and the third master will definitely break her legs.

    Fortunately, after Mrs. Daxi reunited, she didn't have much contact with her wife. The only time she met on the street was when Mrs. Daxi invited her to tea, but she didn't go.

    In this way, Xiao Sang felt relieved.

    But at this moment, looking at all the young men in white clothes is really hard for her to accept.

    Su Wan said: "Just pretend you didn't see it."

    Xiao Sang thought to herself, how could it be possible to pretend that she didn't see it? Isn't this just dangling in front of her?  Forget it, let her look at it a few more times, maybe she will be able to accept it after seeing a lot.

    Su Wan looked out of the window for a while, but she was a little tired watching so many people in white robes coming and going, so she simply stopped looking, took her teacup and sat back to the seat next to Li Lin.

    Li Lin raised his hand to pick up the teapot, and added half a cup of tea for her: "Drink less, I have to eat later, drink more soup."

    The couple get along naturally and harmoniously, which is really enviable.

    Su Wan said: "Then I only have two sips, what are you talking about?"

    Li Lindao: "I said there is a good place in Weidu to visit, but I see that you don't want to go recently, so I will talk about it later."

    Li Fu said: "There is one place that my wife will definitely like."

    Su Wan was a little curious when he heard what he said: "Oh? Where are you talking about?"

    Playing around these days, she is really a little tired, and even more aesthetically fatigued. She feels that the past six months seem to have used up the amount of travel for the next seven or eight years.

    "Go further west from here, and you can enter the Long Street Ten Mile Long Street that runs through the East and West City. It is the best place to go shopping in Weidu, where everything is sold."

    Shopping, that's easy to say.

    "Then I have free time, so I will definitely go and have a look." Su Wan laughed. After all, women like to go shopping, and when they arrive at a new place, it seems that there are various surprises waiting for her there.

    Just at this moment, someone knocked on the door. It turned out that the food was ready, and someone opened the door, and the people who served the food came in one after another. After a while, the table was covered with a table of food.

    There are maids setting utensils for eating crabs on the side, and some maids come over with warm water for guests to wash their hands.

    Su Wan washed her hands and wiped them with a hot handkerchief. At this moment, something came to her mind, so she asked Li Lin in a low voice: "Afu brought us to the restaurant for dinner, and the food was so good, I'm afraid  Did it cost a lot?"

    This restaurant must be a top-ranked restaurant in Weidu, so the cost is so low.

    Thinking of this, Su Wan felt a little regretful. Li Fu had memories of his previous life, but he was a child after all. Even if he had already started to work hard, he might not have saved up his family fortune yet.

    If she had known this, she should have said she was still tired and not come out to eat.

    "You'll have someone go and settle the bill later, don't let him spend the money."

    Li Lindao: "Madam, don't worry, this meal will not be enough. The yard we live in now is also his own, and he is afraid that he will not be able to afford a meal. He wants to be filial, so just eat."

    Su Wan blinked, a little surprised, she didn't expect that the yard was Li Fu's own, she thought it was Li's family or Licheng's place where they lived in the Western Wei Dynasty, or even rented it.

    You must know that such a large courtyard, and it is still in a place like the capital of a country like Weidu, with a good geographical location, must not be cheap, and I am afraid that it may not be possible to get it for 10,000 taels of silver.

    But since he can even buy such a yard, he does have some family background, so Su Wan is finally relieved.

    After setting up the table, the maid stood aside and waited, as if serving the guests for dinner. When the guests needed something during the meal, they would call her.

    ?Su Guan ate too many crabs, and he also developed a good skill.?Help, I quickly cut off the crab legs, then opened the shell, removed the inedible ones, and then took a spoonful of crab roe, eating happily.

    The crab roe is fresh and fragrant, and the oil is delicate, and it will melt in the mouth. It is really a kind of enjoyment.

    She ate one in two or three strokes, and then took another one. She also cut off the crab legs, and pushed them to the people around her together with the plate.

    The crab legs are cold, so she eats very little, just taste it once in a while, the meat without crab legs is naturally not as delicious as crab roe and crab paste, so it is acceptable for her not to eat it.

    Li Lin took it over without hesitation, and then put another processed crab on her plate.

    Su Wan looked up at him, a little surprised.

    Seeing her like this, Li Lin really wanted to reach out and rub her head, but he held back, and said: "Today, you are allowed to eat three, eat."

    Su Wan suddenly smiled: "Thank you husband."

    The people in the room felt a little stuffed as if they had eaten something in their mouths.

    The only one who didn't feel anything was Yuan You, who gnawed on the duck leg, feeling happy in his mouth and stomach, and felt that the roast duck was as delicious as Li Fu said.

    Well, it's delicious.

    It's so delicious!

    He raised his eyes and saw that his young master poked the crab legs with a tool to eat. He looked and looked again and again, wondering what could be delicious about this little thing?  Can you eat enough?

    He was about to open his mouth, but saw the other party look up at him, and then he quickly shut up, lowered his head and continued to eat his duck.

    This roast duck is really delicious. I will definitely come back to eat it a few times next time when the money is issued. I don¡¯t know the price. It seems very expensive. He has no money for a long time!

    Young master, he really went too far, and even deducted money from him.

    He has never wanted to save money to marry a wife, he wants to eat roast duck!

    However, no one knew what he was complaining about. The group ate their first meal in Weidu in a restaurant, and they were very satisfied. After eating, they returned home again.

    When I came back, it was already sunset. Su Wan sat in the carriage leaning against the soft pillow and yawned. She was a little sleepy, but she was about to arrive, and she really didn't want to sleep, so she tugged on the sleeve of the person next to her.

    "Hey, tell me about the Wang family in Taohuawu again." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 913 If you want to raise a boy, you also want to raise the one in front of you, right?

    "The Wang family? Madame is so curious about the Wang family?"

    "I'm a little curious."

    Li Lin glanced at her with drooping eyes, and said in a flat tone, "I don't think Ma'am is curious about the Wang family, but about the first son of the Western Wei Dynasty, Wang Lizhi?"

    Su Wan: ""

    "Yeah, not really. I'm also very curious about the Wang family. After all, the clan with such big ambitions and wanting to hold the emperor as a puppet is indeed quite powerful."

    "Although I'm really a little curious, after all, Wang Lizhi has such a great reputation, so what if he said that he is a god who descended from the skyOf course, I don't believe it.  No one is better than you, my husband."

    Su Wan pulled out some flattering smiles, full of desire to survive.

    He pursed the corners of his mouth, feeling a little helpless, but in the end he said, "It's okay if you want to know, I should meet him in these two days, and I'll just take you with me when the time comes."

    Meet?

    Still taking her with you?

    Su Wan snorted, a little surprised, so generous?  Taking his wife to meet the young master next to him?

    Mr. Li, your operation is wrong, right?

    She accidentally asked her doubts.

    Li Lin raised his eyes and glanced at her: "What's wrong, since I'm curious, I'll take you to have a look. Anyway, it's my wife, so don't you dare to have any ideas? Just like this Western Wei woman, I want to raise  Boyfriend?"

    "Madam, don't you really have such an idea?"

    "No no!"

    "How could I have such an idea? I am married and have a husband. Naturally, I only have your husband in my heart"

    "I told you earlier that you have wives, and there must be rules outside. Similarly, I also have a husband. How could I want to raise a bad boy?"

    "If you want to raise it, you also want to raise the one in front of you, right?"

    "Although you are older, my husband, and not as young as the seventeen or eighteen-year-old young master, you are still very good-looking!"

    Li Lin felt his eyebrows twitching.

    He stretched out his hand and frowned, sighed, and thought to himself, I am only twenty-three this year, why do you think it looks like thirty-two to you, madam.

    But it can be regarded as coaxing him, so I didn't bother with her anymore. Since she was curious, I took her to have a look, so as not to worry about it.

    And he didn't believe that he was no better than others, and that he was already his wife, yet he could fall in love with other men.

    His wife is very small-minded, if he really has any relationship with other women, she might kick him, Wang Lizhi is the best, but he is also a romantic and noble son, and he can't get in  her eyes.

    "Husband~" Seeing that he was silent, she reached out and pulled his sleeve, pretending to be coquettish.

    "Okay, okay, I believe Ma'am is it."

    Su Wan immediately smiled when she heard the words, her eyebrows were curved, she poked his sleeve, and then asked: "Then Wang Lizhi, can I go and see him?"

    Li Lin paused for a moment with the book in his hand, then turned to look at her: "Do you still want to see her?"

    "Of course." Su Wan nodded sincerely, "I'm a little curious, and seeing him is no different from watching Zhuangyuan Lang parade across the street on horseback."

    Li Lin leaned on the carriage, thinking in his heart, if one day I meet a good-looking woman and take a second look, I'm afraid you will have opinions.

    Forget it, forget it, what do you care about with your wife.

    "It's time to take you there."

    "Thank you husband."

    The two went back to the yard to rest, and on the second day, Su Wan got up energetically, and then prepared to take people to the Ten Mile Long Street for shopping, as if what I said earlier about being tired and unwilling to move was fake  of.

    After eating breakfast, she talked to Li Lin, and then took little Sang Xie Si'an, Suichuan, and three or four guards to go out in a carriage.

    Li Fu was a little surprised when he got the news, and went to the small courtyard of the couple, but saw Li Lin drinking tea and reading a book in the pavilion, and Yuan You sitting under the jujube tree in the courtyard, holding his long knife in his hand  .

    Seeing him coming, Li Lin motioned for him to sit in the pavilion.

    Li Fu was really curious: "Why didn't you accompany Mrs. Shi to the Ten Mile Long Street?"

    Considering that the husband and wife are always tired of being together, if there is nothing wrong, they will definitely go with them. It is really strange why they stayed in the mansion to drink tea today.

    &nbsp; "I'm afraid she will have to go shopping for a long time today, so let her go. I will go, and she won't be able to enjoy herself."

    Su Wan is also a person who has no sense of proportion. Although she still likes her husband to accompany her to go shopping, it is only once in a while, and the shopping time is not long, at most half a day.

    If she felt that she would have to go shopping for a long time, she would definitely not take him with her, for fear of delaying his affairs.

    Li Lin didn't force it either. She was afraid that if he went, she would feel guilty and wouldn't have a good time shopping. At worst, wait for her to go shopping for a few days before she loses her interest, and then he will accompany her for a walk.

    Li Fu didn't understand the love between these men and women. Last night, he thought about it all night, and compared the relationship between these two couples, thinking about whether his actions in his previous life were not right.

    Although he never felt that what he did was wrong, he felt that he was the emperor, so he had to be a qualified emperor, and he couldn't lose the reputation of the Li family, and couldn't let the people down, so he put more thought into it.  In these so-called world affairs.

    As for his wife, he felt that he was worthy of her by giving her a dignified status and wealth, and never hired a concubine to scare her off.

    Later, when he had his eldest son, he found some time to raise his children. He, the queen who lived in the harem, often didn't see her once a month.

    Seeing how the husband and wife get along like this now, he felt a little sorry for her in his heart.

    Li Fu sat down, poured himself a cup of tea, then added some for Li Lin, took a sip of the tea, and for a moment didn't know how to speak.

    Seeing his hesitation, Li Lin became a little curious: "What? What makes you so hard to speak?"

    Li Fu thought for a while, gritted his teeth, and asked bravely: "I remember that Mr. is not a person who likes to go shopping? Why is he still willing to go shopping with his wife on weekdays?"

    "Could it be because Mrs. Shi's wife is Mr.'s wife, as someone else's husband, you need to be more patient and spend more time with her?"

    Li Lin felt strange. He put the book in his hand on the table, and asked him: "Why do you ask this? Could it be that there is also a girl in the picture?"

    "No." Li Fu took a deep breath, "I just remembered what happened in the past. Now that I think about it, I seem to feel sorry for her." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 914 She Didn't Get Any Warmth With Me

    Li Lin probably understood that what Li Fu was talking about was exactly what he said in his previous life. He had lived for so long and sat in that position, so he naturally married his wife.

    "How can I be sorry? Could it be that you still have a Sannomiya Sixth Court?"

    Li Fu's face turned red, and he didn't know where to put some of his hands. He explained: "Mr. You are joking, how could I do such a thing."

    Although he was not of the orthodox Li family's blood in his previous life, he was also included in the Li family's genealogy. He was an upright heir and a descendant of the Li family. In this case, he naturally had to abide by the Li family's rules.

    And he didn't have much thought about this aspect.

    Although after becoming the emperor, many courtiers reported that they wanted to expand the harem and multiply offspring, but he was unwilling and didn't like it.

    He felt that to take up the responsibility of inheriting the incense, it was enough for him to have the eldest son, and it would be better than anything else if he taught the eldest son well. Moreover, he felt that he had to sleep with a woman even if he didn't want to sleep.  is very offensive.

    As the emperor, he came to rule the world, not to let the people of the world control which woman he slept with and how many children he had.

    Li Lin asked him: "Then why do you feel sorry for her? Could it be that you don't care about her life or death?"

    "Not really." Since it is his wife, he will naturally protect her.

    "I just saw my husband and his wife getting along like this, and when I remembered that I didn't care about and accompany her in those years, I felt sorry. Maybe I'm a person who doesn't understand the love between men and women. She didn't get any warmth from me."

    Perhaps his husband is probably no different from a dead one.

    After hearing what he said, Li Lin understood, so he said: "You don't have to blame yourself like this, you are different from me, I have feelings for your teacher's wife, I married her because I married the girl I like in my heart  , I care about accompanying her, and even coaxing her to curry favor with her, which is also normal."

    "And what you married was only the first wife."

    "If you can get along with each other, it will be a happy thing for everyone, but if you can't, it will be like this. The relationship between husband and wife is flat. If you don't pay much attention to her, naturally you won't care about her much."

    "But since you are a husband, you also need to respect her and prevent her from being bullied by others, and protect her from harm in times of crisis. This is enough."

    "There are many predecessors of the Li family like you. Although they married wives, the relationship between husband and wife was flat all their lives."

    ? Not every couple in the world can love and stay together. You may not have such a thing as emotion. How to give it. In this case, it can give her status and wealth, and give her a life of worry-free life.

    It is not required that you must love her and take pity on her, but you must respect her and protect her.

    "But since you feel sorry, what do you think you should do now?" Li Lin reached out to pick up the teapot, refilled him with tea, and added some himself.

    "What should I do?" Li Fu understood the meaning of Li Lin's words, and he didn't know how to answer for a while.

    Yes, since he has come back, since he feels sorry, what should he do?

    Whether to stay with her again to make up for her, or just let her go, so that she will have a husband who can pity her and love her in this life, so that she will no longer live in the deserted life of the previous life.

    This is a question he never thought about.

    Li Lin said again: "Actually, you don't need to be too entangled in these things. You treat the past as a dream. Now that you wake up from the dream, everything will go with the flow."

    "If you still have fate with her, let's talk about it. If there is no fate, you don't have any affection for her. Just let her go like this."

    "If you feel more guilty, then find her a good husband."

    Li Fu: ""

    Although he is not a stingy person, but personally choosing another husband for his wife in the previous life, he really can't do this kind of thing.

    Seeing his strange expression, Li Lin smiled: "Okay, let's not talk about it, you are still young, maybe that girl hasn't been born yet, so don't think about it so much."

    Li Fu was silent again.

    That's right, the wife of his previous life probably hasn't been born yet.

    Forget it, forget it, don't think about it, and when the time really comes, I will think about how to do it.

    Putting the matter on his mind aside, Li Fu breathed a sigh of relief, and then talked with Li Lin about the recent situation in Weidu, and the two sat in the pavilion and chatted.

    Su Guan soon reached the Ten Mile Long Street, and asked people to drive the carriage to theThe place where the carriage was parked was put away, and then he went shopping with people.

    The ten-mile long street in Weidu is very long, spanning from the east city to the west city, and the main road leading to the north of the palace passes through it, dividing the long street into east street and west street. Looking up, there are many shops, restaurants and teahouses on the street  , There are a variety of items, many of which Su Wan has never seen before.

    The streets are also very wide, with occasional carriages passing by in the middle, and some places have stone bridges, like flyovers, for people to walk over.

    Su Guan was like a little mouse in a rice vat, she was so happy, she couldn't wait to buy and buy.

    But she still has some sense. She is far away in a foreign country at the moment, and she needs to be careful when buying things, lest she can't take them back, and she has to deal with them at that time, and then she can take them back. The journey is thousands of miles away.  The distance is also quite troublesome.

    So although she saw a lot of things that she liked very much, she only picked out small items to buy. When the time comes, she can find a box and throw it in and take it away. Then she buys some food, which doesn't need to be disposed of.  Just eat it, and it's gone after you eat it.

    While visiting the Silver Building, she saw the storefront of Linlang Pavilion again. The tall four-storey building was located beside the street, and there was a steady stream of customers upstairs. The business was so good that it was crowded to enter the door.

    Su Wan glanced at it and felt curious, so she asked Sui Chuan beside him: "There is Linlang Pavilion in Weidu, isn't there also Wenyue Tower? Let's go and sit down later?"

    Sui Chuan replied: "If you go back to Madam, although there is Linlang Pavilion in Weidu, there is no Wenyue Tower."

    "No?" Su Wan felt a little strange, "Why not?"

    Suichuan explained: "Wenyuelou is a girl's business, so it is naturally very popular among girls in Eastern Zhao, but the Western Wei Dynasty is different from Eastern Zhao, the girls in the Western Wei Dynasty thought that where men can go, women also go.  Well, it doesn¡¯t have to be so worth it.¡±

    Besides, there is a better place for the girls of Weidu to go, and that is the Yuxiao Pavilion where Mr. Xiaolang accompanied him to drink and have fun.

    But he didn't dare to say this, he was afraid that if Madam knew about it and was curious, she would go and have a look, then he might be beaten by the young master to take off a layer of skin after he returned.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 915 Did he, Wang Lizhi, offend you?

    "If madam wants to find a tea house to sit and eat, there are several suitable ones nearby, such as Wangyue Tower, Zhaixing Tower, and Fuyun Tower. The subordinates have inquired about them, and they are all very good."

    Su Wan thought for a while, and didn't worry about why Wei didn't ask about Yuelou anymore. She said, "Then let's go to Fuyunlou for a rest at noon, then eat something, and continue in the afternoon."

    Continue in the afternoon?

    The corners of Sui Chuan's mouth twitched, thinking that it was really not easy to be by Madam's side. He didn't know what to do.  Tired?

    The answer is that he and a few guards feel tired, but his wife and little Sang Xie Si'an don't feel tired, and they are full of energy, and they can't wait to continue shopping.

    Sure enough, women always look like this when they go shopping and buy things.

    No wonder the wife didn't bring the son out with her today.

    Regardless of the emotion in his heart, Su Wan led people to continue shopping. She had a lot of jewelry in Linlang Pavilion, so she didn't want to join in the fun, so she turned and went to another silver shop.

    Just as soon as I entered the silver building, I heard arguing in the building, which seemed to be very unpleasant.

    "This hairpin was obviously the first thing I saw, and I saw it first."

    "So what if you fell in love with it first? I got it first and prepared to pay for it. Who told you not to buy it and then went to look at other things. Now that I want to buy it, you said you were the one who fell in love with it first.  If you want me to give it to you, there is no such reason."

    After listening to a few words, Su Wan probably understood that this was another farce of two girls fighting for a hairpin. This scene is really not new, and she doesn't know how long the fight will last. She is planning to change to a silver building to watch it.  Look, but I heard the whispers of the people next to me.

    "Who do you think can win this hairpin?"

    "Who knows, one is Wang Wuye's new wife, and the other is Jiu Gongzi's new favorite. Then Wang Wuye is still new to this new wife. Jiu Gongzi also likes to listen to the music of this screen fan girl recently.  Especially dote on her."

    "I heard that the Ninth Young Master intends to accept her as a concubine. If she becomes the Ninth Young Master's concubine, this status will also increase."

    Su Guan paused, listened carefully for a while, and probably understood that the one fighting for the hairpin was the newly married wife of Wang Wuye, Shuilingxian, and the other was the concubine Ji, the closest favorite of the ninth son, Wang Lizhi.  It's called Screen Fan Girl.

    One is the wife that the Ming media is marrying, but she is a side branch wife, and the other is the son of the head of the family, the heir of the Wang family, and a concubine he loves, and her status is not low in the Wang family.

    Of course, this is also the time to be favored. If there is no favor, then there is nothing left.

    Su Wan came out of a powerful family, and she knew what it was like. A concubine's life is tied to a man's favor.  It's like falling into the mud, and no one wants to step on it.

    ? If you meet a regular wife who is difficult to get along with or has a cruel heart, it is also possible to betray you.

    "Accept her as a concubine? I don't believe it. The Huaixiang girl danced so well before, and she has such a slender waist. Didn't the ninth son keep her by his side for two months? It's been a long time.  "

    Su Wan became especially curious when he heard this, so he asked, "What happened after that?"

    The other party glanced at her, and saw that she was dressed brightly, with a woman's bun on her hair, and she was accompanied by maid guards. I don't know which family's wife she is, but there are more or less people who can enter this silver building to buy things.  I also have some property in my hand.

    "Returning to this lady, that girl Huaixiang was, was given to a subordinate by the Ninth Prince."

    Su Wan was stunned for a moment: "What are you talking about?"

    "The girl Huaixiang was given to a subordinate by the Ninth Prince. Ma'am, this is well known throughout the country, and we have no reason to deceive you."

    "Now this screen fan girl is quite fond of looking at Mr. Jiu, but she can't compare with that girl Huaixiang. If she is said to be a concubine for Mr. Jiu, everyone will not believe it."

    "Although she is so popular now that she offends people everywhere, she is not afraid that she will lose the favor of the ninth son in the future, and anyone will step on her."

    "This lady also came to see the jewelry?"

    Su Wan hummed: "Let's see what's good."

    "That's a coincidence. A batch of new-style jewelry just came to the building today. Not many people got the news, but we have to choose one or two that are as good. Madam, do you want to come with us?"

    Su Wan shook her head:"Thank you very much, I won't be with you anymore, I'll take a look around and go back."

    The two people in the building argued for a while, and in the end it was the screen fan girl who got the hairpin. She was smiling when she went out, and she walked with the wind, and the water fairy who fell behind had an angry face when she left.

    Su Guan stood in the lobby and gave her a nonchalant glance. Although Shui Lingxian was already twenty-three or twenty-four years old, she was still young after all. She lacked the shyness of a little girl and showed the charm of a mature woman.  The appearance is also beautiful.

    It's just a pity that such a woman would use her clan sister as a shield to die for herself.

    I don't know when Jiubian met her back then, whether he didn't know people well, or her heart was always changeable. She was no longer the girl he knew back then.

    Afterwards, Su Wan didn't have much thought of shopping. He looked at the silver building for a while, bought some novelty jewelry, and then planned to go back, not even going to the Fuyun Building mentioned earlier.

    It was noon when we went back. Li Lin rested today and stayed in the yard without going out. Seeing that she came back at this time, he was particularly surprised: "Why did you come back so early? The ten-mile long street is not easy to walk around?"

    Su Wan asked people to put their things on the wooden couch by the window, and then let them go down.

    "It's not that it's not easy to go shopping, there are many people, it's lively, and there are many things, but it's just that I'm suddenly not in the mood."

    Li Lin is currently sitting on the wooden couch by the window reading a book. When he has nothing to do, he likes to read. He basically reads all kinds of books, so he is not very old, so he can be regarded as a well-read man.  , Looking at things in ancient times and today.

    Hearing this, he looked up from the book, and then put the book aside: "What's wrong? Who made you unhappy?"

    Su Wan didn't hide it from him: "I saw the water spirit fairy in the silver building earlier, and the screen fan girl that Mr. Wang Jiu is now doting on. The two started arguing over a hairpin."

    "I don't want to see Wang Lizhi as I said earlier, you just go by yourself."

    "What? Did he, Wang Lizhi, offend you?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 916 If you can eat less of this dog food, please eat less

    "It's not enough to offend, I just feel that he is very different from what I imagined."

    Su Wan was very curious about the leader of the new generation of celebrities in the Western Wei Dynasty, especially because his reputation had spread far and wide. He had heard about it even in the imperial city of Eastern Zhao.  You can hear his name everywhere.

    What is Wang Lizhi, the head of celebrities, what is the number one son in the world, how handsome he is, unparalleled in talent and learning, noble and elegant, in short, any good adjective can be attached to him.

    Everyone has this curiosity, just like the number one scholar wins the first prize, and many people go to watch the number one scholar riding a parade.

    Hearing from Li Lin that Wang Lizhi still raised concubines and wanted to give him three concubines, Su Wan felt very unhappy. He felt that this person was quite annoying.  to harm others.

    However, it was later discovered that in the powerful clans of the Western Wei Dynasty, the sons raised concubines, and the women raised concubines. Everyone raised each other. This has become a common thing in the Western Wei Dynasty. It is also normal for the sons to send concubines to each other, so she took it lightly.  Some.

    But now that she knows that he can be pampered by a concubine every once in a while, and that he can do such things that he doesn't like and give to his subordinates, it is really hard for her to accept. It seems that in their eyes, a woman is not a person at all, but a person.  Items that can be gifted, funny things.

    Moreover, the identity of concubine Ji was also created by the people of the Western Wei Dynasty. The so-called concubine Ji is actually a concubine, not a serious concubine room.  It also has a master and a position.

    As for concubines, they are raised by these powerful clans to enjoy themselves. Some of them are good at singing and dancing, some are good at orchestral rhythm, some are good at making tea and composing poems, and so on.

    They are raised in the mansion on weekdays. If there are guests at the mansion, the masters will ask them to sing and dance, or even send them back and forth as gifts.

    If the young masters in your own family are interested in something, you can ask for it. When the interest fades, you may send it away, or give it away.

    Li Lin didn't ask her why, and said immediately after hearing the words: "Since you don't want to see her anymore, then let's see her."

    In fact, he didn't want her to meet, but she was curious, so he agreed. Since she didn't want to see her, that would be even better.

    "You help me pack my things."

    Li Lin took a look at the various things she bought back, some were put in boxes, some were put in cloth bags, there were all kinds of miscellaneous things, so he had no choice but to sit back and tidy up with her.

    Su Wan picked out some odds and ends and put them aside, and then told him in detail where he bought them, and laughed when he mentioned something interesting, and the previous bad mood was swept away.

    He listened from the side and also smiled.

    After the things were packed, she went to the cage and took out an account book, and then Yan Mo asked him to help write down the jewelry she bought today.

    Ladies and wives like them will record all the valuables they buy on weekdays, lest there are too many things that they don¡¯t remember, and then they don¡¯t know where they are thrown, or they are taken care of by servants who have thought about it.  I don't even know if I have the opportunity to take it quietly.

    On weekdays, when she went out and bought something, when she came back after sorting it out, sometimes she remembered it by herself, and sometimes Xiao Sang remembered it.

    "A Xiangyun crane jade hairpin costs three hundred taels."

    "A butterfly chasing flowers and inlaid gold hairpin, priced at one hundred and thirty-six taels."

    Li Lin sighed: "I see that you have quite a few hairpins, and they are almost the same."

    "It's almost the same? It's almost the same. I used to have a gold hairpin inlaid with butterflies and flowers, but the flowers are different, the butterflies are different, and the gemstones are also different."

    "This jade hairpin, I had a Xiangyun one before, but this one made by Crane Xiangyun is more lifelike and looks better."

    "Hey? What's going on with you today? Do you dislike me for spending too much money? To be fair, what I spent today was mine, not yours."

    "Ma'am, don't misinterpret my meaning. I don't mean that you spend too much money? I just think that they are almost the same, so I will spend less. I see you have to count the number of boxes. Can you use it?"

    Li Linchun thinks that they are all about the same, one or two is fine, right? If there are too many, they will not be used, and it is useless to throw them in the box.

    Su Wan glanced at him: "Don't worry about whether I need it or not, as long as I think about it, it will come in handy, write quickly, don't dawdle, if you make a mistake, be careful and I will pinch you.  "

    "Twist it"

    &nbsp; "Hiss, ma'am, be gentle"

    When Xiao Sang just walked into the yard, she heard voices coming from the house. She paused and then silently exited the door. Forget it, don't bother her at this time.

    Although she is used to eating this dog food, she should eat as little as possible.

    Two days later, Li Lin was going to see Wang Lizhi, and before going out, he asked her what she thought: "Really not going?"

    The temperature has cooled down a bit in the past two days. Su Wan lay lazily in the bed and didn't want to move, and seeing that Wang Lizhi was not as attractive as the bed, she shook her head vigorously and buried herself in the bed.

    "No, no, go by yourself."

    In a daze, she thought of another thing: "But if you see him, you will see him. If he gives you any concubines, you will never want them. Besides, don't let those women get too close to you."  If you don't come back, you will sleep in the study."

    She thought about it, and then remembered that there was no study room in the yard, so she changed the saying: "There is no study room, so you go and get together with Afu, and let you teachers and students cultivate and cultivate your relationship."

    He smiled, leaned over and kissed her: "If you're so worried, you might as well go together, and then you can still stare at me."

    "No." She stretched out her hand to wrap his neck around his neck, her voice was tender and soft, "I still believe in you, husband."

    Li Lin didn't want to go for a moment, but since he had made an appointment, he couldn't miss it, he said: "Then you rest, I'll go and come back."

    "Go, go." After saying that, she let go of her hand, and then buried herself in the quilt again.

    Li Lin had no choice but to go out alone with Yuanyou Huifeng.

    He and Wang Lizhi made an appointment on the eighth floor of Fuyun Building. Fuyun Building is worthy of the word Fuyun. It is a long eight-storey tower.  It's all under your feet.

    The owner behind the Fuyun Building is also the Taohuawu Wang family. The eighth floor of the building is never open to the public, and its owner is the first prince of the Western Wei Dynasty, Wang Lizhi.

    When Li Lin arrived, the room was quiet, only one of Wang Li was sitting in front of the teahouse drinking tea in the house, and when he saw the person coming, his face was expressionless.

    "Sit down." (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 917 I Heard You Are Married

    Wang Lizhi was wearing a moon-white woven gold robe, embroidered with auspicious clouds and golden lotuses, a jade crown on his head, and a big jade pendant around his waist. The jade pendant was white and flawless, as if it could see the world.

    He has a handsome face, noble and elegant temperament, noble and arrogant, he is condescending and despises the world, as if there is nothing in the world that he can put in his eyes.

    This is the real heir who was born in the first clan and was raised by Jin Zunyugui.

    But Li Lin is different from him. Li Lin is gentle and easy-going. Even when he was a teenager, he still had a bit of arrogance and frivolity in his bones. However, after these few years, he has become more calm and restrained, and his exposed sharpness has also subsided.

    He is handsome and timeless, just like the flowing water in the mountains, the pines and cypresses and bamboos, the breeze and the bright moon. He can talk about the people of the world with others in this precious mansion, and he can also have a good chat with old farmers in the mountains and fields.

    The relationship between the two is also quite complicated, there are friendships, but there are also grievances.

    ? When it comes to friendship, there is indeed a bit of sympathy between the two, but similarly, there are also conflicts.

    As for the grievances, we have to start with the fisherman, who is Wang Lizhi's biological father.

    The fisherman was originally a child of the Luopo clan in the Western Wei Dynasty. When he was young, he had a past with Mrs. Wang. Later, they parted ways because of differences of opinion. Mrs. Wang was ambitious.  Take control.

    At that time, it will be the iron-clad Wang family, the flowing emperor, whoever the Wang family wants to be the emperor can do it, no matter if the dynasty changes, the Wang family will sit firmly on the high platform, just like another Li city Li family.

    The fisherman met Li Lin's father, Li Yijun, and went to Licheng with him, and has been working in Licheng since then. Li Lin was also taught by this man when he was a child, so Li Lin called him uncle.

    Just imagine, his own son doesn't care about this other person instead of asking. Wang Lizhi has never had any feelings or expectations for this biological father, but when he is the one who was left behind, he naturally feels a little bit  uncomfortable.

    So he wanted to compete with Li Lin, and he really wanted to beat him to achieve himself, but the two of them, one was his number one son and the head of celebrities in Weidu, and the other traveled around the world to continue his experience.  .

    The two sat down to drink tea, and the room was quiet. The wind on the eighth floor was a bit strong, and the hair was blown slightly, and the sleeves of the sleeves were also a little windy.

    Wang Lizhi took a sip of tea, put the white jade teacup on the tea stand, and said in a calm tone, "I heard that you are married."

    "It's done." Li Lin's tone was equally flat.

    Wang Lizhi was a little surprised. In his opinion, although the two have different personalities, they are the same kind of people. They are equally indifferent and careless, and their hearts are calm. Marrying a wife and getting married is simply a dream for people like them.  Night Tale.

    Earlier I heard that he was married, but Wang Lizhi didn't believe it. He felt that the rumor was spread by someone, but now that he admits it himself, it seems that it can no longer be true.

    Wang Lizhi was a little confused: "I don't understand why you got married all of a sudden?"

    "If you want to, you can do it." Li Lin didn't want to tell him the reason. After all, the two of them didn't have much friendship, so it's unnecessary to tell them.

    Wang Lizhi didn't ask any further questions, the two of them skipped the topic, and he asked: "Since the last farewell, you haven't been to the Western Wei Dynasty for many years, and now you have asked me to meet, why?"

    Li Lin took a sip of tea, then put the teacup on the tea stand, his eyes fell on the tea in the white jade teacup, and then asked him: "The Wang family has changed their mind over the years?"

    Wang Lizhi asked him back: "Change your mind? How can it be considered?"

    Li Lin asked: "Do you want the country of the Western Wei Dynasty, or retreat to be an ordinary clan?"

    Wang Lizhi smiled: "How come you can still ask such a question?"

    "What does the Wang family want? Wouldn't it be great to be the number one clan in the world? The throne? What is that? Isn't it good that the Wang family can sit whoever they want? So, isn't it great?"

    Li Lin raised his eyes and looked at him: "After all, the Wang family wants status and wealth, but they don't want to be responsible to the people of the world."

    "So what? Li Jingyuan, don't you suddenly show kindness and want to meddle in the Wang family's affairs?"

    Li Lin didn't care about his contempt, and his tone was still light: "I just want to tell you that if you walk too much at night, you will always meet ghosts. The world is the world, and the people are the foundation of this world. Once oppressed, there will always be ghosts."  resisted for a day."

    "All the people in the world are expected to return. No matter how rich and powerful the Wang family is, they will not be able to match the people of the world.?¡­?? 

    In the world, there are always gains and losses. Since one wants power, status and wealth, one must assume the responsibility of this position. The behavior of the Wang family is too much.

    "So what if everyone expects it? As long as the Wang family remains strong, it will be like your Li family leaving the city. With its own powerful army, how can the people of the world survive the storm?"

    Wang Lizhi thought that as long as he was stronger, no matter what kind of enemy he was, he would never return.

    "So, that means you don't want to?"

    Li Lin came to see him today because of his relationship with the fisherman, and wanted to persuade him, but he also knew Wang Lizhi's temperament, and he also knew that this trip was in vain.

    Wang Lizhi's eyes were slightly cold: "You invited me here today, is that what you said?"

    "That's about all there is." Li Lin put his finger on the teacup, and didn't care about his attitude, "I just hope you can think about it, the Wang family is like this, it's a bit over the top, and it won't last long.  "

    "Since the matter has been discussed, I will take my leave."

    After finishing speaking, he drank the tea in the teacup, then got up to say goodbye and left. Wang Lizhi sat in his seat and looked down at the teacup on the tea stand for a long time.

    After Li Lin went downstairs, he asked the man to pick out a few pastries for him to take back.

    The man asked him: "What cakes do you want, my lord? There are quite a few pastries in the small shop, and I don't know which ones suit your taste."

    Li Lindao: "Brought for Madam, you choose a few things women like to eat, just pick three or five."

    The clerk suddenly laughed: "It turned out to be for my wife, okay, just sit down and wait for a while, it will be here soon. I'm not bragging about how many kinds we have in our shop. The noble ladies in our capital especially love it."  Eat and keep it to make your lady satisfied."

    Li Lin nodded, sat for a while, and after a while, someone brought a suitcase.

    Hui Feng took the suitcase and checked it briefly, and felt that there was no problem, so he paid the money, and then the group of three left Fuyun Tower.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 918 Is Madam Pregnant?

    Wang Lizhi came down from upstairs, just in time to see the three of them taking their things and leaving, he stretched out his hand to call for the waiter, and asked him: "What did that man bring here?"

    The Fuyun Building is the business of the Wang family, and the people in this building are naturally members of the Wang family. The eighth floor of the Fuyun Building has always been owned by Wang Lizhi. When he has nothing to do, he likes to stay upstairs alone, so the people in the building  Everyone knows him.

    The man saluted respectfully, and then replied: "If you go back to the ninth son, the son asked someone to help choose some pastries, and said that he would take them back to his wife."

    "Madam?" Wang Lizhi raised his eyebrows in surprise. Is this Madam also coming along?

    The man didn't understand what he meant, so he had to explain: "The young man said he brought it to his wife, and his subordinates don't know about the rest."

    Wang Lizhi chuckled lightly: "This is really interesting."

    Although Wang Lizhi didn't know who Li Lin's wife was and where she was from, she definitely wasn't from the capital.  Buying her pastries, I think it is extremely caring.

    Can a person like him fall in love with a woman?

    Wang Lizhi was a little curious, so he ordered the accompanying guards: "Send someone to find out where Li Jingyuan lives now."

    The guard took the order and said yes.

    When Li Lin came back from the Fuyun Building, Su Wan hadn't gotten up yet, and Xiao Sang asked someone to tidy up the yard lightly. Seeing that it was he who came in, he led the people to bow their knees slightly and saluted: "See you, young master."

    Li Lin didn't see Su Wan, so he asked her, "Where's Madam?"

    Xiao Sang replied: "Madam felt a little sleepy. After the young master left, he took a rest again, and he still hasn't woken up yet."

    "Still sleeping?" Li Lin frowned slightly, feeling that she had slept a little too much in the past two days, seeing that it was almost noon.

    Xiao Sang said: "I'm afraid it's because the weather has been colder in the past two days, and I slept comfortably, and I was on the road a few days ago, Madam didn't sleep well, so I slept more in the past two days" Said here  , she paused again, "If not, please ask a doctor to come over and take a look?"

    Li Lin thought for a while, and then said: "Let her wake up first, I brought some pastries back from Fuyun Tower, and you have someone take them to the kitchen to warm them up, and bring them over when she wakes up."

    Xiao Sang nodded, took the suitcase in his hand, and then saw him walking into the house, and then planned to have the pastries delivered to the kitchen.

    One of the maids looked at Li Lin's back for a long time, and Xiao Sang turned her head and saw it. She coughed lightly, and her face was a little unhappy: "What are you looking at?"

    The servant girl blushed, and hurriedly explained: "The servant girl didn't look at anything, just, just thought, is the lady pregnant?"

    "Pregnant?" Xiao Sang was startled.

    The maid said: "When the servant was still at home, the sister-in-law was pregnant, so she slept all day because she felt tired."

    Xiao Sang thought about it for a while, but she was a little uncertain, so she said: "Don't talk nonsense, there is no such thing, don't tell others about it, so as not to make a joke, do you two understand?"

    ? If this word spread, it would be fine if it really happened. If not, wouldn¡¯t it be a joke, and it would be embarrassing to see an explanation once.

    The two maidservants knew the importance of being able to arrange to come to serve in the yard, so they hurriedly responded after hearing the words: "Servant maidservant made a note."

    Xiao Sang handed the suitcase to them and asked them to take it to the kitchen. Seeing that the person left, she thought about it for a while, and then followed into the room. When she came in, she saw Li Lin sitting on the edge of the bed, reaching out to touch the  The face of the person under the quilt was slapped on the back of the hand.

    Probably because he thought he was annoying, disturbing people's dreams.

    He helplessly smiled.

    At such a time, Xiao Sang should not have disturbed her at first, but after much deliberation, she still felt that the matter at hand was more important, so she bit the bullet and went forward: "Master, madam, she"

    Xiao Sang was a little uncertain about this matter. When she was returning to Yancheng, her master's menstruation was very accurate, but later on the road, she would occasionally be a few days late, and this month was also two or three days late.  It's day.

    "Shouldn't be there, I've been drinking medicine before." Li Lin naturally heard the conversation between Xiao Sang and the two maidservants, "But you still ask Suichuan to invite a doctor to come and have a look, and say that she is on the way  Tired, please ask a doctor to prescribe two medicated diets for her."

    Xiao Sang nodded quickly when she heard the words: "Your maidservant will go now."

    After all, she was about to turn around and go out when she remembered that the people in the house were still sleeping, so she stepped lightly and went out cautiously.

    See you later Li LinThe person in the room was sleeping with rosy cheeks, looking delicate and soft, stretched out his hand and pinched her face again, helplessly and funny: "How can you sleep like this, when you wake up, I'm afraid you will jump your feet in anger again."  .¡±

    The most embarrassing thing about her is that others keep staring at her stomach. If it is because she sleeps a little more, people mistakenly think she is pregnant.

    Su Wan slept until the sun set, and the sunset set in the yard, reflecting the trees in the yard with a layer of golden orange red glow. It may be because she slept for a long time that she was a little drowsy.

    "Ma'am, you are awake." Xiao Sang was packing things in front of the dressing table, but when she saw that she had woken up, she quickly came over and raised the bed curtain.

    Su Wan reached out and pressed the center of his eyebrows, and yawned: "What's wrong?"

    "Ma'am, you have been asleep for a whole day. Adding the previous two days, it will take three days." Xiao Sang sighed, "I can't sleep anymore."

    Su Wan thought for a while, and found that she had been sleeping for the past few days, and she felt a little uncomfortable after sleeping too much, and her mind was a little confused, so she said: "Then I won't sleep tomorrow, if you sleep again, just wake me up  .¡±

    Xiao Sang carefully looked at her face, seeing that her face was rosy, and she didn't look tired, so she secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    "My son saw that you were sleeping all day long, so he asked Suichuan to invite the doctor over, and asked the doctor to take a look at you to see if you are too tired, and you need to take a few times of medicinal food to make up for it.  The doctor arrived half an hour ago, but madam wants to see you?"

    "Doctor?" Su Wan was slightly surprised, "I don't think I should ask for a doctor. I might have been a little tired before, and recently it's autumn sleepiness. The autumn wind is cool, and I slept just right, so I slept more."

    However, Su Wan has accepted seeing a doctor. In the past, Sun Xiang would take care of her body, and he would come to see her every few days. Later, she just started taking those medicines, and worried that it would be bad for her health, so she often visited them.  .

    In her opinion, seeing a doctor, if there is any problem and getting medical treatment in time, if there is no problem, she should also feel at ease.

    "Since you have already invited him over, you can ask someone to invite him over to take a look." (Remember the website address of this site: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 919 If I have it, I am also happy......

    Su Wan changed her clothes and just sat down when the doctor arrived.

    The doctor is an old man who is nearly fifty years old, his hair is graying a lot, and his face is also very old. Xiao Sauna held a cushion to rest Su Wan's hand, and he stretched out his hand to feel the pulse.

    While feeling the pulse, he asked her: "Madam, what's wrong with you recently?"

    Su Wan shook her head: "I don't feel any discomfort. It's just that I've been on the road these days, and I'm a little tired. My health and bones were not very good at first, but after two years of recuperation, I finally recovered."

    "How do you feel when you're tired?"

    "I just feel sleepy, a little groggy after sleeping for a long time."

    "It's not a problem." The old doctor quickly took her pulse, and then said, "Although Madam's body has been recuperated well, it seems that there is no problem now, and she is even healthier than ordinary boudoir women.  It¡¯s because the foundation is weaker, so don¡¯t run around for too long.¡±

    When Su Wan heard this, her heart tightened: "Then what am I doing now? I have been in"

    The old doctor stroked his beard, and then said: "There is nothing to do now, if you feel tired, you can rest for a few more days, so that you can rest and recuperate."

    "However, it's not good to sleep all day, and it's not good to sleep too much. Madam, it's best to go out for a walk during the day, and rest at night, at most at noon, and it's over."

    Su Wan breathed a sigh of relief. She was really a little scared. Although her body is in good shape now, she really can't be too tired. Fortunately, she stopped and stopped along the way and rested for more than ten days in Lotus City.  He even walked and rested, and then stayed in the endless city for a few more days.

    At most, I was a little tired from crossing the border and traveling in Wuwu Mountain for a few days, and the rest is not too busy.

    But after all, I am a little tired, and I can only relax after resting and recuperating.

    "Then do you need to take medicine? Or take a medicated diet?"

    The old doctor shook his head: "You don't need to eat, you don't need to eat, it's good to rest for ten days and a half months, and it will be fine to recover your energy."

    The old doctor finished his consultation and left. Xiao Sang sent the old doctor out. On the way, she couldn't help asking: "Old doctor, madam has been late for menstruation these two days, but there is a possibility of pregnancy?"

    The old doctor gave up: "Not for the time being. If the lady is in a hurry, it will take ten days and a half months to recuperate. At this time, I can't remember."

    Xiao Sang didn't know whether to breathe a sigh of relief or feel sorry, after all, this is in a foreign country, if he really has it, then he doesn't know what to do, and he doesn't know how to go back.

    It's just that if you have a child, it's also great. After all, the son and wife have been married for more than two years. Before the wife was in poor health, it's fine if she hasn't had sex yet, but the wife's health is also good, and the two are still tired of being together every day  Time to have a baby.

    Su Wan didn't know the oolong that came out of it, and was relieved when the old doctor said that she only needed to rest for ten days and a half months to recover her energy.

    Before going to bed at night, Li Lin told her about the oolong, and she was so angry that she almost fainted.

    She angrily pushed him down on the bed, and was so angry that she wanted to pinch him: "Li Jingyuan, I think you are deliberately embarrassing me, aren't you?"

    "Aren't I very capable when I look at you? Don't you know how to feel the pulse? Why can't you read it yourself? Find a doctor for me, ah, ah, I want to kill you!"

    "Ma'am, please be quieter, keep your voice down, don't be overheard."

    "I heard it when I heard it. You have the nerve to bully me, but you are afraid that people will hear it. Why can't I get up? You don't have the slightest idea in your heart?"

    Su Wan was about to explode with anger. This dog man was on the road a few days ago, because of many inconveniences, so he endured it all the time, but now he is stable, except for letting her rest on the first day.  They didn't let her go for two days.

    "Let me tell you, these few days, no, the next ten days and half a month, don't even think about it, otherwise you'll go and get together with Afu."

    Li Lin didn't dare to provoke her, so he sat up on the bed, touched his nose, and then leaned over to hug her and coax her: "Is this about me? Besides, it's not because of this that I asked the doctor, is it? I'm not  Are you afraid that you will be uncomfortable?"

    "Besides, I know how to do it, but I'm not as good at it as the old doctor. If it's true that the month is too young and we're outside, if we don't know, what should we do if something happens?  Do not be angry"

    "Impossible." Su Wan felt that he was looking for an excuse to deceive her, "I have been taking medicine before, besides, we set off from Meicheng not long after August, how is it possible, don't you think??What do you not understand, always trying to lie to me!  "

    "Oh, that's why I'm worried about your poor health. These days are always unstable. Although you stop and go, you are still very tired. I'm worried about your health, madam?"

    "Besides, I didn't say that you might be pregnant."

    Su Wan glared at him: "Since it's all over, why do you still tell me this to let me know? I think you just want to see me laugh!"

    "Li Jingyuan, I think you did it on purpose!"

    "Wrong, wrong!"

    The couple quarreled on the bed for a while, and when the quarrel was over, they reconciled, and then they hugged each other closely to sleep. The weather was getting colder, and she didn't dislike the heat any more. She leaned in his arms and rested comfortably on his arm.  lie down.

    He reached out and picked up a strand of her hair, gently rolled it on his fingertips, let it go and then rolled it again, his eyes were full of tenderness and a smile.

    She looked at it for a while, subconsciously stretched out her hand to touch her stomach, lost her mind, thought for a while and tugged on his sleeve and asked, "Do you want a child?"

    He turned his head and glanced at her, his eyes fell on her face, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "Why do you ask that?"

    Su Wan breathed a sigh of relief, and then said: "I see you like this, if I really have one, I should be very happy."

    "Not really." He lay back, stretched out his hand to hold her tighter, and said in a slow voice, "If you say that you are planning to have a child, I definitely don't want it right now, not to mention you and me now  Far away in the Western Wei Dynasty, there are many inconveniences, and the return journey is more troublesome."

    "More importantly, I still want to get along with my wife more. You and I are still young, so the child is really not in a hurry."

    He was really not in a hurry. He used to be worried about her body and considered whether to let her have a baby, but she insisted on saying that the things of the two of them should not be taken advantage of by others, and that she must have a baby.

    Let's give birth, her body is also recovering, and he is also looking forward to having a child with her, so that his life will be more complete, and he will think about it in the long run. When they are old, the two of them don't know who will leave first.  There are children and grandchildren, and there can also be a tie.

    It doesn't matter whether it is male or female, if a boy is born, he will bring him up, and when he is able to take care of things, he will hand over these things to him, and he will accompany her to find a place to live and enjoy the flowers in spring  Enjoy the moon in autumn, enjoy the cool in summer and watch the snow in winter.

    If you give birth to a girl, then pamper and take it with you.

    "However, if there is one, I am also happy" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 920 Immortal Buddha Temple

    Su Wan turned her head and leaned into his arms, and was speechless for a moment. In fact, he was actually a very, very good person, except for occasionally teasing her and making her jump in anger.

    Although she always wanted to scold him in her heart, it was undeniable that she had deep feelings for him.

    He reached out and rubbed her head, and asked in a low voice, "Sleepy?"

    She hummed lightly, he smiled, and lowered his voice a bit more slowly: "Then go to sleep, I will be with you too."

    The oolong incident is over here, but Su Wan is still a little embarrassed when he thinks about it, especially when facing Xiao Sang and the two maidservants who know the inside story, but I don't know if Xiao Sang pointed it out or what, then  The two of them also knew each other well, they just pretended that the matter never existed, and didn't mention half a word.

    A group of people lived in Weidu for ten days, and Li Lin took some time to take her to the famous places in the Western Wei Dynasty. In case she was tired, they set off at noon and came back in the evening.

    At this time of autumn, the air is crisp and clear, although it is a bit cold, but it is just right to wear a cloak, and it is also a good time to play. On this day, he took her to a fairy temple outside Weidu City to see ginkgo.

    The ginkgo at this time is the best time to see it. The leaves are golden and brilliant, and some of them fall on the ground, weaving a delicate and gorgeous carpet for the earth. People come and go in the temple, and it is very lively.

    "Xianfo Temple? I wonder why the name is so strange. It is both immortal and Buddha. We used to worship some immortals and some Buddhas and Bodhisattvas. This is both immortal and Buddha. Is it an immortal or a Buddha? We want to recite Amitabha  What, or the Immeasurable Heavenly Venerate?"

    Li Lin took her hand and walked down the corridor of the temple. The guards and others followed a few steps behind. He laughed when he heard this: "There is no worshiping immortals or Buddhas here, and there is no need for Madam to think about whether to read Amitabha Buddha or not."  Immeasurable Heavenly Venerable."

    "No worship? Isn't this a temple?"

    "The Xianfo Temple does not offer statues of gods and Buddhas, so naturally there is no need to visit."

    Su Wan asked in surprise: "Why?"

    "It is said that this Immortal Buddha Temple is for a person named Wujiang. It has been a long time ago. It is said that in the very distant past, there were immortals in the world. They were high above them and rewarded the world with food and wisdom.  If you like it, you might even be turned into a fairy or a Buddha."

    "But this one is different. He disdains Chen Bai to be at the feet of others. He feels that becoming an immortal and becoming a Buddha is not something that is bestowed by others. You need to practice your own body to achieve your own body. So he set foot on his own path to achieve success.  Fairy Road."

    "Of course, this story was probably fabricated by someone later, and it can't be true. In the story, the later person who cultivated to become a fairy, became a Taoist, competed with the gods and Buddhas in the sky, and beat the gods and Buddhas in the sky to pieces."

    "So people in the world know that it turns out that immortals can also be cultivated by themselves, not by gifts, and gods and Buddhas are not invincible. As long as one is strong enough, even the gods and Buddhas in the sky can still be trampled underfoot."

    "Later, the human race flourished, and gods and Buddhas hid in this vast sky and dared not come down again."

    Su Wan can probably understand that this is an ancient myth that belongs to this world. For example, in the world she lives in, don't there also be myths such as Pangu creating heaven and Nuwa creating human beings?

    Su Wan also likes to read novels when she has nothing to do. She has read a lot of fairy tales and knows the general context of historical development. At the beginning of the birth of heaven and earth, only the gods of heaven and earth existed, and they are the gods of this world.  , the gods control everything, and all living beings are ants, including the human race.

    Compared with other huge creatures, the human race is really like ants, only being bullied and reduced to food. Later, the human race discovered the way of cultivation and began to cultivate immortality, so it opened the road of the human race against the sky, and the human race thrived.

    It's just that although the cultivated gods are powerful, they are still different from the essential innate gods, so they call themselves immortals, and after cultivating to become immortals, they can live forever.

    However, the gods and the immortal cultivators of the human race have always been at odds, so there was the later Zhuanxu's Jedi Tiantong, which cut off the spiritual energy and separated the sky from the human world. If there is no spiritual energy in the human world, it is impossible to cultivate immortals.

    Every time the story comes to this point, this Zhuanxu family is often scolded the worst by readers, such as "cut me off the road to immortality", "the death of my generation" and so on.

    However, just look at these myths and legends.

    The place where she came from is a real world, so there are these myths and legends in chronological order, but there are also some in this world. Although there are some differences, there seem to be traces from ancient times to the present.

    this world?  Is it really a book world?

    Su Guan has lived here for so many years, and the people, trees, flowers, plants and animals he saw are all alive and have a long history.?To flow forward is too far away to trace back, but since the appearance of characters and symbols, there are traces to follow.

    Really speaking, she would rather believe that this world existed in the first place, and because of an opportunity, someone got a glimpse of a corner of this world and learned the stories of Su Fu and Su Ran's grievances, so she wrote these things into novels.

    And she also came here because of some chance.

    Although there are many coincidences in this way, it is still a relatively reliable explanation. After all, it is more reasonable than someone writing a book to create a world and all living things.

    Su Wan thought that even the Great God Pan Gu in her world should have created a world and creatures without writing a single book.

    "Ma'am."

    When Su Wan came back to her senses, she heard him ask: "What is madam thinking?"

    Su Wan shook her head: "I didn't think about anything, I just found it strange. In this case, why is this temple called Xianfo Temple?"

    "Because of 'Boundless Immortal Buddha', there is no limit to the ages, and the immortal Buddha does not exist, so his temple does not abandon the immortal Buddha, and there is no need to visit."

    This has the inner flavor of fairy tale fantasy novels.

    Su Wan laughed: "This is enough to write a book of myths that slaps faces against the sky. I will ask someone to publish some stories later, and I might make a fortune."

    Recently, some love stories written by the gentleman in the book study are a bit boring, and the girls are also tired of reading them, so it's time to change them to fresh ones.

    Li Lin reminded: "Madam wants someone to write a storybook, but don't write what shouldn't be written. Although this is a character in a myth, there are many people who respect him in the world. When the time comes, he won't be able to make money.  There might be some trouble."

    "I know, I know, I will definitely not mess around."

    The two were playing in the temple while talking. There were many ginkgo trees in the temple, and they were all old trees. Seeing that Su Wan liked it, she ran to a few more places.  The sun was setting.

    "Mr. Li, the ninth son of my family is resting in the Zhuangzi not far away. I heard that Mr. Li and his wife are visiting the Immortal Buddhist Temple, so I sent the villain to wait here and invite the two of you to go and have a talk." (Remember the website website:  www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 921 Ninth Young Master Has an Order?  What does he have to do with us?

    Wang Lizhi?

    Li Lin frowned slightly, then looked at Su Wan and asked her opinion.

    If it were before, since Wang Lizhi invited him, he would naturally go there. Among other things, he would have to give some face, but at the moment, Su Wan might not want to see this person very much.

    Seeing him looking over, Su Wan understood what he meant, so she nodded.

    I just feel that Wang Lizhi is a little disillusioned by her, which is not the same as the rumors, but in terms of his status and the current era, it is not a big deal that he dotes on a concubine Ji and then gives her concubine away.  .

    Li Lindao: "In that case, let's lead the way."

    The visitor was overjoyed when he heard the words, and hurriedly led the way. The husband and wife got into the carriage, and the carriage followed the guide on horseback.

    Su Wan got into the carriage and sat leaning against a soft pillow, and asked Li Lin strangely: "Then why did Wang Lizhi invite you?"

    Su Wan knew about the relationship between Wang Lizhi and the fisherman from Li Lin, and also knew that he and Wang Lizhi had a mediocre relationship. If he really asked them to go for a rest, Su Wan obviously didn't believe it.

    "Probably because I am a little curious about my wife."

    "Curiosity? To me?" Su Wan frowned, feeling even more strange, "What is he curious about me?"

    In her opinion, she has nothing to be curious about.

    Li Linzheng sat on the chair, took a sip of tea slowly, and then said: "Probably he thinks that I am the same person as him."

    Su Wan blinked, then crawled over, sat down opposite him, and squinted at him: "Are you the same person as him? Oh? Tell me, how are you the same as him?"

    "It's simply ridiculous. Why are you the same as him? You also raise concubines, so what if you give the concubine you are tired of to your subordinates?"

    For these nobles from powerful families, this is probably just a trivial matter, but here in Su Wan, she can't tolerate such people at all, especially giving people away like objects.

    At this point, Su Wan felt that Wang Lizhi couldn't compare with Li Lin at all, how could he compare?

    Li Lin saw that she was a little angry, so he had to explain: "Of course it's not like this. He probably thinks that I am the same ruthless and indifferent person as he is. Marrying a wife and getting married is like a fairy tale. When he learned that I married you, he was a little curious.  .¡±

    "My personality is different from his. I am cold and lonely, and my life is cold and indifferent, while he is in this world of mortals, riches, ostentatious, chic and unrestrained when he should be free and unrestrained, but he never takes anyone into his heart."

    Su Wan sneered: "Speaking of which, he is just a romantic and careless person. Such a person should never meet someone he likes, otherwise he will suffer retribution sooner or later."

    Li Lin stretched out his hand and rubbed her hair: "Okay, okay, just go for a visit, and you will treat it as money without washing it."

    Su Wan thinks about it too. After all, it's too much for her to have such opinions on these people's private affairs. She probably thinks that people are too good in the past, and then feels a little disillusioned. But this is also her own disillusionment, and it has nothing to do with him.  relation.

    "Don't rub my hair. It doesn't look good when it's messed up. Xiao Sang managed to get me a good one." Xiao Sang's skills are limited, and there are only a few tricks.  It was done only once, and Su Wan cherished it very much.

    Hearing the words, he really stopped rubbing: "When I meet someone in a while, just say hello. If he asks something, if he doesn't want to answer, then he won't."

    Su Wan nodded: "I see, don't worry, it's possible that I still can't speak and do things."

    If she used her temper in front of him and was always polite to others, she would never make him lose face outside and make people think that he married a very bad wife.

    She can't help him with other affairs, but she will definitely not make him feel ashamed in front of others. What's more, she wants others to know that he has a good eye for marrying her, and married a wife who is good at everything.

    The carriage drove all the way through the mountain path, and arrived at a farm in a short while. The carriage drove through the field, and then came to an exquisite courtyard.

    The courtyard was made of bamboo, and blooming flowers climbed on the fence, standing against the wind in the autumn wind.

    At this time, the sound of piano and singing came from the courtyard, and some laughter came out from time to time, talking and laughing while pushing cups and changing cups, so happy.

    A group of people got out of the carriage, Li Lin frowned slightly when he heard the voices in the courtyard, and said after deliberation: "If not, madam, I'd better not go, I'll drink a cup of tea and come back."

    "Let's go." Su Wan smiled, "Since they're already here, why don't we go?"There is a reason not to go in, so wouldn't it be looked down upon by others?  Besides, I'm not without the slightest bit of guts, husband, you can't underestimate your wife.  "

    Now that she has come here, she wants to see what Wang Lizhi looks like, and what it looks like when these people get together.

    "Forget it." Now that she had said that, he had nothing to say, so he took her to the yard together, and the guards stopped him when they reached the door.

    "The Ninth Young Master has an order, the maidservants will stay outside and wait, everyone, this way please¡ª"

    Yuan You was the first to disagree: "What nonsense are you talking about? I will follow my young master wherever he goes. When will it be your turn to decide? Does the ninth young master have orders? What does he have to do with us? He asked  My son is here, please don¡¯t invite me if you love me, please don¡¯t pull me down!¡±

    "If you don't let me in, let my young master come out."

    "Young Master¡ªYoung Master¡ª¡ª"

    Xiao Sang went on to say: "That's right, the servants are served by the madam. Madam Jingui, there is no one who can serve in front of her. If she is not careful, she can't do it well. I will go back to your master to make a theory."

    The gatekeeper suddenly had a big head.

    No one knows the reputation of the Ninth Young Master. In this Western Wei Dynasty, who dares not to give the Ninth Young Master face, and whoever comes to the Ninth Young Master's party, doesn't they all feel that they are extremely honored, saying that they are not allowed to bring guards?  , who dares to say a word.

    But why did I meet two arrogant and domineering people today? Forget about this rough and tall man, even a maidservant dared to be so stubborn, and even refused to give the ninth son's face.

    The gatekeeper was about to say something, but someone came over and whispered something in his ear, and the gatekeeper let him go after listening.

    "All right, all right, the Ninth Young Master has an order to let you in, but only four people are allowed to enter, no more, so as not to disturb the Ninth Young Master and their elegance."

    "Four of you, it's done."

    So Yuanyou, Xiaosang, Huifeng, and Suichuan entered together, and the rest of the guards followed to drink tea in a nearby tea shed, someone came up and asked: "Do you want to drink tea, or what to eat?  "

    "No need, I'll just sit here and don't need to worry about it."

    What are you kidding, go out with your master and eat food prepared by others, is this a death wish or something?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 922 If you leave now, wouldn't you be disrespecting Mr. Jiu?

    Li Lin and Su Wan entered the yard together. The yard is huge. There are several plum trees around it, vines in full bloom around the wall, and chrysanthemums in the garden. Looking up, you can see a variety of chrysanthemums.  , and some are quite rare species.

    At this time, there is a row of bamboos at the end of the flowerbed, from which the music of the piano and singing came from.

    "Long sigh for the sunset, the sky is full of sunset~"

    "I forgot the words, I forgot the words, I drink, I drink"

    "Hahaha, see Brother An, why is it you who drink every time? Drink a few more glasses, you will be drunk today."

    "When I'm drunk, I'll be drunk. At that time, Xiongtai will just carry me away. Life is like this, and it's fun to be drunk"

    "I saw that brother An forgot his words, but he couldn't take his eyes off after seeing Miss Yanqing. Miss Yanqing's piano sound is really getting better and better. It's like listening to the music."

    "That is to say, the ninth son has such a face that he can invite Miss Yanqing."

    "that is!"

    A group of people walked through the garden, bypassed the bamboo forest, and walked over the bluestone slabs to a courtyard. Behind the courtyard was a small bamboo building, and in front of it was a courtyard. At this time, a group of people were gathering in the courtyard.

    The small bamboo building is two stories high, exquisite and elegant. The open space in front of the building is wide, and there is a small stream winding around in the middle. Although it is already autumn, the grass is still green, and chrysanthemums are planted randomly on the grass.  , and it was just right at this time.

    Among the crowd, there are noble princes in white clothes holding fans in their hands, and there are also women dressed in various colors, with blooming flowers and fragrant clothes, like dancing butterflies.

    The aristocrats sat on the ground behind the low bamboo tables. On the bamboo tables were all kinds of food, including meat, snacks to go with wine, and even less wine, and a beautiful woman poured wine beside them. Those gentlemen said  When you are happy, you will laugh with beauties.

    Su Guan raised his eyes and saw a young master wearing a white robe of golden auspicious clouds, golden lotus and moon and a white jade crown sitting behind the bamboo table he was sitting on.

    His figure is neither thin nor fat, with broad shoulders and waist, and his appearance is extremely handsome, with distinct water chestnut angles, like a perfect finished product carefully carved by the heavens. Anyone who has seen him will probably call him handsome and extraordinary, Lang  Gorgeous and unique.

    At this time, he was sitting lazily on the seat drinking, and he also drank the taste of being noble, elegant, and contemptuous of the world, just like the shining brilliance, shining on the world.

    Wang Lizhi is like this.

    A group of people walked up, and the bustle in the courtyard stopped for a while. Wang Lizhi, who was sitting on it, raised his eyes slantingly, and pointed to a place beside him: "I think I won't be able to invite you,  Sit down, your wife here?"

    The tone is neither light nor serious, but there is no contempt.

    Probably these people, men can joke about romance with each other, and even tease those concubines, but they don't have much respect for each other's wives, but they don't show any contemptuous attitude.

    "My wife, Mrs. Su." Li Lin's tone was light, "I heard that you invited me and my wife to have a gathering, and I thought it was a sincere invitation to drink tea and wine with me, but I didn't expect so many people here  .¡±

    "It seems that Mr. Wang Jiu is not short of people who drink tea and wine, so I come to talk to you, and I will take my leave."

    Su Wan was also a little uncomfortable with this kind of scene where the young master was having fun, so he took a deep breath so that he didn't lose his temper on the spot.

    How Wang Lizhi himself had fun was none of her business, and she couldn't care about it, but if she found out that he invited Li Lin to this kind of party, she would be very angry.

    It's fine to be romantic by yourself, but you have to attract others.

    "What's the rush? Since you're all here, sit down and have a drink, and listen to Miss Yanqing's piano. Miss Yanqing's piano skills are second to none in the whole country."

    The people next to him booed when they heard the words: "That's right, this young man, since you've already come, there's no reason to leave, why don't you just sit down and have a drink, even if the madam is with you, just let her sit down together."  , wouldn't it be a pleasure to let her pour you wine."

    "Not everyone can get Miss Yanqing, but today is a rare opportunity."

    "If you leave now, wouldn't you be disrespecting Young Master Jiu?"

    Wang Lizhi sat on the front seat, holding a wine glass in his hand, and looked over lazily, with a smile on his face, as if looking forward to it.

    Li Lin raised his eyes to look at the person who said "Let Madam be with you" before, and Yuanyou behind rushed up and kicked over the bamboo table.

    Immediately there was a burst of exclamation in the yard, and the girls allAfter stepping aside, the young master turned pale with fright.

    "Come out for me." Yuanyou took a step forward, stretched out his hand and lifted it out of the seat like a chicken, and then threw it in the middle of the yard. The man rolled on the ground and let out an ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh

    The people in the yard were all frightened, and the drunks were all frightened sober.

    "Where can my wife allow you to gossip here? Do you want her to sit down and pour wine? Who do you think she is?" Li Lin lowered his eyes, his expression was still indifferent, but everyone who knew him knew that,  He was so angry.

    "What are you, you people are so romantic, you people are so romantic, you are always joking and joking, my wife and I feel dirty at a glance, and you still think you are a romantic boy? I see those uncivilized savages and beasts, one by one.  These shameless things are considered romantic."

    Su Wan shook his hand, and said after hearing the words: "That's not true, I feel dirty even at a glance, and you are talking about a romantic son, I think he is a beast son, no, you are also worthy of the second son."  It¡¯s better to call it a beast than a dog.¡±

    She looked at these people furiously, and smiled again: "Why? What is there to be unconvinced about? What kind of young master, he must be like my husband.  The sun, the moon and the stars, you are like the mud in this quagmire, laughing and enjoying yourself while dying."

    "There is also Mr. Wang Jiu, if there will be such things in the future, it is better not to invite my husband, he is different from you, not to mention that he already has a wife, even if he does not, he will not be able to get along with you.  "

    "Also, don't compare yourself with my husband."

    Only then did Wang Lizhi laugh out loud: "Madam Su is so brave."

    Su Wan said: "Master Wang still calls me Mrs. Li, where we pay attention to marrying and obeying your husband, and you will be named after me. Husband and wife are one, and you will live forever"

    "Look at me, Mr. Wang Jiu doesn't understand what to do with so much talk" (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 923 Just Ask the Gatekeeper to Open the Door

    Wang Lizhi smiled, and sat lazily, while the beauty in Tsing Yi beside him was still adding wine to the wine glass in his hand.

    As for Su Wan's words, he never took it to heart: "Mrs. Li, don't worry, I will naturally not have such a chance."

    He doesn't even intend to get married, how could there be such an opportunity?

    Su Wan said: "Since that's the case, our husband and wife will not disturb Mr. Wang Jiu's elegant mood, and we will leave here. Besides, if Mr. Wang Jiu wants to entertain guests next time, he needs to be more sincere and quiet."

    Not everyone likes to drink and have fun like you.

    Su Wan thought that if Wang Lizhi didn't think too highly of himself and didn't take people seriously, then he did it on purpose. As for why he did this on purpose, it was probably because he wanted to see how the husband and wife would react to such a situation.

    Perhaps it is very interesting to see the changes in their expressions.

    Wang Lizhi laughed again. He put the wine glass in his hand on the bamboo table, and asked her: "Can Mrs. Li decide this matter? Don't ask what Li Jingyuan means?"

    Li Lindao: "Of course my wife is in charge. As my wife said, we came here earlier because we thought that Your Excellency sincerely invited you to come and sit for a while and drink a cup of tea. Since it is not sincere, the two of us  I bid farewell."

    "Why didn't I invite you sincerely?" Wang Lizhi raised his hand, and the long sleeves of his white clothes tugged at the ground, and the guards standing by the side of the yard came out, and then invited the young masters and girls present, with just a few words  At the time of the conversation, there were only a few scattered people left in the courtyard.

    "I didn't entertain you well before, so I apologize to you two here." He drank a glass of wine before standing up, "The bamboo building is still empty, you two go to the bamboo building to talk."

    Just at this time, a woman in red came over with a guqin in her arms. Her complexion was elegant and charming, and she was a very beautiful woman.

    The woman in Tsing Yi next to Wang Lizhi saw her approaching, and her expression changed immediately.

    The woman in red came forward and saluted vainly: "Young Master Ninth."

    Only then did Wang Lizhi remember that there was this person: "Miss Yanqing, since you haven't left yet, let's go upstairs and play a song together."

    The woman in red nodded when she heard the words: "I am willing to serve the Ninth Young Master."

    Wang Lizhi ordered the courtyard to be cleaned up, and then led a group of people upstairs.

    Su Wan turned her head and told Li Lin in a low voice: "If he invites you again in the future, if he encounters such a situation again, there is no need to give him face, just turn around and leave. He will drag other people's husband with his own flair. Sooner or later  One day he will be beaten to death."

    Su Wan was really going to be pissed off.

    Li Lindao: "Probably there will be no next time."

    He frowned slightly, and felt a little unhappy. If he came alone, if he saw such a scene, if he didn't want to stay anymore, he could just turn around and leave, but Wang Lizhi invited the couple to come together, and such a thing happened.

    Is this for his own pleasure or to disgust someone?

    People who didn't have much friendship in the first place, let alone in the future.

    Give him three points of face, but he thinks very highly of himself.

    Su Wan thought about it for a while and said nothing. According to her own thoughts, she really didn't want him to have any contact with Wang Lizhi, and she was afraid that he would be spoiled by this flamboyant young man.

    But it's hard for her to say what made him break up with Wang Lizhi. After all, there is no friendship, but there is still a relationship with the fisherman.

    So I stopped talking.

    A group of people went up to the terrace of the bamboo building and sat down in a bamboo teahouse. The teahouse was not high, with mats on the floor and a few futons, just right to sit down and drink tea.

    Standing here, you can look up and see the waterfall not far away. If it is summer, it is also a cool place to escape the heat.

    Wang Lizhi was sitting down, and then rolled up a section of his sleeves to make tea himself. Someone on the other side of the terrace brought up the qin seat, and Miss Yanqing put the qin on it, and then sat down.

    "I don't know what song Jiu Gongzi wants to hear?"

    Wang Lizhi raised his hand to wash the cup, but he said, "The two visitors are guests, so I don't know if there is anything you want to hear?"

    But the screen fan girl said: "If I say it, the mountains and rivers here are beautiful, and listening to the wind blowing the mountains, forests, flowing water and waterfalls is a good sound. Why do you need to supplement it with the sound of the piano?"

    Wang Lizhi slightly raised his eyes to look at her, her face turned pale, and then she knelt down in fear: "Young Master Ninth, forgive me, this servant has become more disciplined."

    Wang Lizhi raised his hand: "Go down."

    The screen fan girl was a little reluctant, but she was really scared in her heart, and she didn't dare to stay any longer.I had no choice but to say yes, and then went downstairs in a panic.

    Su Wan smiled lightly: "Why don't you ask this girl to play as she pleases, whether it's a good song that has been passed down, or just compose it now."

    Miss Yanqing looked at Wang Lizhi and saw that he was nodding, so she agreed, then put her hands on the strings, adjusted the tone with her fingers, and started playing.

    The sound of the piano poured out from it, crisp and melodious, lingering between the mountains and flowing water.

    Su Wan had to admit that this Yanqing girl's piano skills were really excellent, and she didn't have such skills if she hadn't practiced for ten years. Even she herself was taught by a famous teacher, and her current piano skills are also quite good.  But it is far from comparable.

    It's no wonder that these people talked about Miss Yanqing's piano sound before.

    After Wang Lizhi made the tea, he gave each of them a cup of tea: "This tea is grown on the top of the mountain, it's not expensive, but it's not bad, you two should try it.  "

    This is like the etiquette that should be met when meeting friends. If the other party had entertained them like this when they came before, even if they knew that he was a romantic man, Su Wan would not have disliked him so much.

    The two of them took a sip of tea and thought it was okay.

    Li Lin asked him: "You invited the two of us over today, but what's the matter? If not, we should go back. After a while, the sun will set and the sky will be dark. It will be inconvenient to enter the city then."

    "What's the rush? If the city gate is closed, I will lend you the token of the Wang family and let the gatekeeper open the gate."

    Li Lin didn't quite agree with this: "I'm afraid it's not appropriate."

    The gate of the city gate is long, wide and heavy, and it takes a lot of people to work together to open it. It is already very laborious to open and close the gate every day. If it is for your own convenience, it is really wrong to ask someone to open the city gate  a proper thing.

    Moreover, this is contrary to the law. Once the gate of the city gate is closed, it cannot be opened casually, unless it is an urgent message within eight hundred miles, or a major event related to the life and death of the family and the country. Otherwise, it is not allowed to open.

    The Wang family put themselves above the laws of the country.

    Really arrogant to the extreme, even the royal family country is not in the eyes.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 924 Your wantonness is really unacceptable

    "There's nothing wrong with it. It's just opening a city gate. It's a big deal." Wang Lizhi didn't care, he didn't do this once or twice before, "I think you've been oppressed by many rules and regulations.  You have to work hard, this life is alive, it is better to be more willful."

    "Arbitrarily?" Li Lin didn't feel that he wasn't living arbitrarily enough.

    In his opinion, he already has the power and wealth that others may not be able to match in his lifetime, and he has also married the girl he wants to marry. The relationship between the two is deep, and they can be called a fairy couple.

    Even though, he also has his own responsibilities, and there are many messy things that he may encounter, such as Wang Lizhi in front of him.

    "What you mean by arbitrariness is that you regard the territory of this country as your own back garden, treat the royal family as puppet subordinates to govern the world, and the members of the royal family enjoy all this, but they don't need to take any responsibility to the people of the world?"

    "Your arbitrariness is really unacceptable."

    Wang Lizhi's complexion was a little bad: "Every time we meet, do you have to lecture me? Yes, I, Wang Lizhi, am not as glamorous as I am. I am a dignified gentleman?"

    "But I am in power, people in the world still sing about my Wang family, I am the number one celebrity in the world, even after thousands of years, people in the world will write me down in history, and my name will last forever  .¡±

    "The Wang family is like this, sooner or later there will be no more."

    "Whether there is a day, I know better than you, and I will see who is right after more than ten years."

    The two people spoke to each other, and the tone seemed calm, but it seemed that they were about to quarrel.

    Su Wan put the teacup in Li Lin's hand, he paused, then turned to look at her.

    Su Wan pursed her lips and smiled lightly, her brows and eyes curved: "Okay, you don't want to argue with him anymore. There is a saying that is true, those who are deluded by the authorities are just trapped in confusion. Have a sip of tea."

    Li Lin thought about it for a while, so he didn't bother arguing with him anymore. He lowered his head and took a sip of tea to calm down.

    If it were someone else, he wouldn't be bothered to persuade and argue, he just doesn't care, the road he walks, life or death is up to him, but the old fisherman treated him well and taught him a lot when he was young, it's still him  Someone who shouts uncle.

    If one day the Wang family is defeated and the Wang family is liquidated at that time, Wang Lizhi, the son of the head of the family and the heir of the family, will not be able to avoid it. At that time, it will be fine if it is resolved peacefully.  It is to be taken out to worship the heavens.

    At that time, Wang Lizhi didn't know if he was alive or not.

    Su Wan said with a smile: "Master Wang Jiu, although I shouldn't interfere in the affairs between the two of you, I think it's better to be a kind person. Don't do everything too badly. Otherwise, when you go out, you will be beaten."  I don't even know if I die."

    "I was chatting with my husband earlier, and I also talked about the matter of staying famous through the ages. He said, 'Do you want to be famous forever or be infamous forever', and I will also give this sentence to Mr. Wang Jiu."

    "And in this life, it's not just about being unrestrained and unrestrained. If you are too unrestrained and unrestrained, you will feel empty and lonely in your heart, so you want to be more lively and unrestrained, so as to get rid of the emptiness and loneliness in your heart.  If you repeat it like this, you will only fall into confusion."

    "I've been wanton and unrestrained all my life, but in the end, I'm just in a hurry, nothing more."

    "It's better to do something meaningful, just like building a bridge. After thousands of years, the world still remembers that there was such a person in the past who led everyone to build this bridge and how much convenience it brought to the people.  , maybe even build a temple for you and put two sticks of incense on it."

    Wang Lizhi sneered: "What's the use of keeping that name forever? After thousands of years, even my bones will be melted, and it doesn't matter to me how the world will comment on me after thousands of years. I won't be able to see anyway.  "

    Su Wan still smiled: "It's Mr. Wang Jiu, what did you say that the name will last forever? I'm just following your words, and when it comes to talking about this name staying forever, do you want to be famous forever or forever."

    "However, what Young Master Wang Jiu thinks has nothing to do with me."

    "I just find it strange that my husband has a student, but he is only six years old. He has been thinking all day long. Since he has come to this world, he must do his best to do something for this world. He will never come here.  When you go empty-handed, you go without a trace like the wind."

    "I think Mr. Wang Jiu is not as good as a six-year-old child."

    Li Lin pursed the corners of his lips, a little wanting to laugh, his wife is the best at preaching, and also the best at talking, sometimes even he can't stand it, Wang Lizhi's conceited temper, if not being annoyed  To die is to be pissed off.

    theWhen he looked up, he saw that Wang Lizhi's face was darkened.

    Li Lin also put her teacup in her hand, and said in a gentle voice: "Okay, you still said me earlier, so don't argue with him anymore, he just doesn't make sense, if you're free, tell me later  Travel far and talk."

    "" Yuanyou almost fell from the tree.

    It's really the conscience of heaven and earth, he doesn't want to listen to his wife's preaching!

    Madam, please let this subordinate go, son, you have really gone too far this time, and you have cheated me so far.

    Wang Lizhi frowned and twitched the corner of his mouth: "I understand why you married a wife. It turns out that you are from the same way."

    Li Lin is not at all self-effacing: "My wife and I are of course on the same road, and we will walk together for a long time in the future. Of course, you just can't understand these things."

    Su Wan turned her head and smiled at him, her eyes soft and affectionate.

    Wang Lizhi felt as if he had been fed something, he felt a little stuffed, and suddenly wanted to tell the couple to get out of here.

    Seeing that the other party was threatened, the couple felt relieved.

    Very good, you love us, we love you too!

    The couple got together to drink tea intimately, and Su Wan asked Xiao Sang to take down the pastries from the carriage. The pastries were still hot in a special carrying case.

    Wang Lizhi just sat there quietly, watching the husband and wife drinking tea and eating, discussing something in a low voice from time to time, and then his face became more and more ugly.

    Girl Yanqing, who was playing the piano at the side, accidentally saw his expression and almost played the wrong tune. Then she hurriedly lowered her head, not daring to look any further.

    Wang Lizhi originally wanted to keep the two of them for a meal, but he was really full of dog food, and he didn't want to eat it himself, so when the couple proposed to leave again, he let them go.

    Before Su Wan left, he murmured in a low voice: "Master Wang Jiu is really too stingy. He invited us over and didn't even have a meal."

    Li Lin persuaded in a low voice: "His food is not delicious, I will take you to something delicious later."

    Su Wan smiled immediately: "It's a deal, if it's not delicious, I'll settle the score with you later."

    "It's Madam who wants to settle the score, just come here"

    Seeing the couple leaving with a smile and talking, Wang Lizhi felt a little heartbroken.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 925 If all goes well, I can come back to watch the first snow of the year with you

    The husband and wife led people out of the gate of the yard, and stood at the gate waiting for the guards to drive the carriage over. Su Wan was still talking to him in a low voice.

    At this time, the sunset was all over the farm, the autumn wind was rustling, and the fallen leaves were rustling. When the wind blew, it was already very cold. Su Wan stretched out her hands to gather the clothes on her body.

    Li Lin stretched out his hand to wrap her shoulders, shielding her from the wind: "The carriage will be here soon, and it won't be cold after getting on the carriage."

    The two were talking, when suddenly there was a shout from behind.

    "Mr. Li, Mrs. Li, please wait a moment!"

    The two turned their heads to look, only to see Yanqing girl in red clothes running out of the door with Baoqin in her arms, followed by a maidservant in green clothes.

    "You two, please wait."

    When she ran to the front, Miss Yanqing gasped for breath, because she was running a little faster, her face flushed a little, and she looked even softer and more beautiful. On the top of her black hair, she only used a flower hairpin of the other shore flower to fix it.  It looks a little cold and glamorous.

    Su Wan looked at her indiscriminately, and asked with a smile: "Miss Yanqing, what's the matter?"

    Miss Yanqing saluted slightly: "Madam Li, I heard that some of you are going back to the city, may I take Yanqing along?"

    "Miss Yanqing wants to go back to the city? It's easy, just ask Mr. Wang Jiu to arrange a carriage."

    Miss Yanqing moved her lips, but stopped for a while before she wanted to speak: "Don't dare to bother Mr. Ninth."

    Su Wan gave up: "What's the trouble? Since you were invited by him, sending you back safely is what he should do. You people, it's because you praise him too much that you make him so conceited."  , no one cares about it.¡±

    But in the end it is the ninth son of the Wang family, who would dare not support him?  How dare you act presumptuously in front of him?

    Miss Yanqing forced a smile: "That is to say, if Mrs. Li dares to say that, I dare not trouble Young Master Ninth."

    Su Wan wasn't sure if she really just wanted to take a spring car back to the city or if she had other purposes, but she didn't plan to get to the bottom of it. Anyway, they wouldn't be in Western Wei for long, and they might leave in a few days. Even if she had  It's useless to think about anything else.

    "If you want to follow our carriage back to the city, you can only squeeze with my maidservant, have you thought about it?"

    Miss Yanqing paused, then nodded: "Thank you Mrs. Li, we can do it."

    Just at this moment, the carriage drove up to the door, Su Wan pointed to the carriage behind: "This one is it."

    Miss Yanqing glanced at it, but she was not dissatisfied: "As long as there is a carriage to go back to the city, thank you Madam Li."

    "Well then, let's get into the carriage with them."

    Su Wan watched several people get into the carriage, and then got into the front one with Li Lin.

    As soon as she got into the carriage, she wrapped herself in a small quilt to keep warm, and rubbed her hands together a little: "The weather is getting colder and colder, isn't it winter in the Western Wei Dynasty?"

    "I'm afraid it will snow in October."

    It is already September 13th, which means there is still about half a month left. Su Wan thinks of winter and feels cold all over: "Don't you have to go out to do errands? If you don't go at this time, it will be covered with ice and snow. I'm afraid you will have to wait until next year."  Alright, when are we leaving?"

    He paused, then sat on the edge of the wooden couch, sitting side by side with her, the carriage staggered forward, Su Wan shook the small quilt wrapped around his body and put it on his shoulders,  Give half of it to him.

    He turned to look at her, but saw her looking at him with bright eyes: "Are you cold? Give you half of the quilt."

    He shook his head: "I'm not cold, so I was thinking about how to tell you about this."

    "you say."

    He thought about his words and said: "The doctor said that your body is not too tired to run around, and the weather is getting colder and colder, it is always inconvenient for you to go out. I think I will go for a run in two days.  I should be able to come back in early October, and if it goes well, I can come back to watch the first snow of the year with you."

    Su Wan paused: "You mean to let me stay in Weidu?"

    He hummed and shook her hand. He didn't know what to say for a while, although he also wanted to take her with him, and it wouldn't take too long.  Just like coming all the way from Meicheng.

    But now that the weather is getting colder and colder, it is really not easy to take her, but he always leaves her alone, and he feels a little guilty in his heart. If he had known that this was the case, he should not have brought her out  .

    If he hadn't brought her out, he would have finished his work by now and set off on his way home.

    However, there are advantages to coming out, husband and wifeThe two don't have to meet again every half a year, and it's good to go out for a walk, the scenery of the Western Wei Dynasty is also good, if they don't come this time, I don't know if there will be a next time.

    Su Wan frowned slightly, and couldn't express what it was like for a while, she didn't want to be separated from him, and sometimes she didn't want to go out to catch the cold. After thinking about it for a while, she still agreed with him.

    "In that case, I'll listen to you, but my Weidu side is actually a bit chaotic, we've finished what we need to see, and since it hasn't snowed yet and the road is easy to walk, I want to go back to Meicheng  .¡±

    Wei Du is indeed a little chaotic, like a woman, if she is born better and goes out alone, she will definitely be accosted by those so-called romantic men, and these people are also very hooligans, and some wealthy clan men can't afford to offend  .

    Even Su Guan took so many guards to go shopping on the Ten Mile Long Street before, and was accosted by many people.

    Some saw that she was bringing so many people, and they couldn't guess which noble lady she was, and they didn't dare to say anything when they were stopped. Some wanted to compete with each other because of their identity.  Bottles and cans come in handy.

    "Back to Meicheng?"

    Li Lin thought for a while, they had almost done their shopping in Weidu, and all the affairs on his side, except the ones in the Jiuhe Basin, were all over.  The scene is over, if she wants to go back to Meicheng first, that's fine.

    "It's just that if you go back to Meicheng, I'm afraid I won't be able to watch the first snowfall with you."

    "It's nothing. When you come back, let's enjoy the snow together."

    "You don't need to come back in a hurry. You need to pay attention to your body. If it snows on the road, find a place to rest and don't hurry."

    "good."

    The couple discussed the matter, and then talked about Jiubian's return to Dongzhao. As for the girl Yanqing, they didn't even mention it. Anyway, they won't see each other in the future, no matter what other thoughts she has.  , are irrelevant.

    Not long after the couple arrived in Weidu, they received a letter from Jiubian, saying that he had returned to Yancheng, otherwise the road would be difficult to walk in the snow in winter.

    Su Wan was relieved at the time, feeling that he had a sense of responsibility. The child was born probably after the Chinese New Year, so it was just right for him to go back at this time.

    Su Wan suddenly thought of something: "By the way, it's time for Xiao Mo to give birth, right?" (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 926 Forget it, he is not pitiful at all

    Li Lin heard her talk about it a lot, and also remembered this matter: "It should have happened in the past few days. In a few days, I should be able to receive the news."

    "You don't have to worry too much. I heard that Guanshi Zhang invited the best stable woman in Guiyan City, and also invited a doctor to sit in the town. In addition, Mr. Sun is here. It will always be safe."

    Li Lin knew that she had different feelings for the two maidservants. The other maidservants would be changed as soon as they were changed, that is, they would be served by another person. But Xiaosang and Xiaowan had been with her for too long.  As close friends and sisters, they must have a share of any good things on weekdays.

    Having said that, he mentioned something else: "Hui Hua is about to give birth, and Princess Rujin and Zhuo Jiu are about to get married."

    Su Wan nodded: "On the eighth day of October, I prepared Princess Rujin's makeup ceremony early, as well as the wedding gift for you and me. I'll have someone send it over at that time  .¡±

    Speaking of this, she sighed: "Princess Rujin is also married, as if we are all married at this age, it feels like everyone has grown up and matured all of a sudden, and can no longer be like a girl  It¡¯s time to go out for a spring outing.¡±

    He smiled: "Why can't you go out for a spring outing? You went with them before, but didn't I accompany you afterwards?"

    Su Wan thought about it too, so he didn't worry about it anymore.

    They hurried along the way, and finally entered the city before the city gate was closed. At that time, it was already dark, and lighting lanterns were hung in front of the shops on both sides of the street, illuminating the street brightly.  Lanterns come and go in the streets to visit the night market.

    The carriage stopped on the street for a while, Su Wan asked Xiao Sang and Xie Si'an to get on the two carriages in front, and sent two guards to escort Miss Yanqing back.

    Miss Yanqing also got out of the carriage together, and came to thank: "Thank you Mrs. Li, Mrs. Li, it's already night now, I should go back, but I don't know where you two live, Yanqing will definitely come to pay my respects someday."

    "It's a trivial matter, nothing to worry about. It's just a matter of passing by. Miss Yanqing doesn't have to worry about it. As for visiting to thank you, that's even more unnecessary. My husband and I will leave in two days. I'm afraid I don't have time to entertain Yanqing.  Miss Qing."

    Miss Yanqing was startled: "You two are leaving the capital?"

    Su Wan said: "Both of us, husband and wife, are not from the Western Wei Dynasty, so naturally we have to leave, and we probably won't come back after we leave."

    Miss Yanqing was stunned: "Aren't you two from the Western Wei Dynasty?"

    "no."

    When Miss Yanqing heard this, she couldn't say anything. The guards asked her to get in the carriage to take her back without any hesitation.  Choked the words in his throat.

    Xie Si'an didn't want to stay in the carriage, so he moved a small stool for getting out of the car and put it at the door to sit with Yuan You. Xiao Sang thought about it, and followed him out.

    The three of them were a little crowded and a little unhappy: "I said you both go back to the carriage, what are you doing here? This place is so big, isn't it too crowded?"

    Xie Si'an said: "Yuanyou, why don't we just sit around?"

    Xiao Sang also said: "That's right, what's the matter with us sitting around, I treated you to a roast chicken a few days ago, why don't you take us in for a while?"

    Yuanyou thought of the taste of roast chicken, and missed it a little. After all, he was soft-hearted, and he secretly calculated the money he was sent every month, and then silently shut up.

    Alright, he'd better not offend Miss Xiaosang, a rich little woman, if the son and wife don't give him food, he can still get it once or twice, if he offends, he won't have anything to eat.

    "Sit down, you just have to sit down, I will move a little bit and it won't be crowded!"

    Hearing the conversation of the three people outside, Su Guan burst out laughing: "How many people did you think Yuanyou found to feed? It looks pitiful, or I would have given him all his money  Bar?"

    "That can't be done." Li Lin laughed, "He doesn't have any money in his heart, and he just wants to eat when he gets the money. If he doesn't save some money for him, then he will really have no money at all."

    Su Wan thought about it too, and felt that it was a little pitiful to see him like this, as if he was dumbfounded.

    "Poor? What's so pitiful about him? You and I were resting in the mansion two days ago, and he and Suichuan Huifeng and the others went to eat a roast lamb. If you have money, you can also eat a roast chicken or duck a day."  Yes, if you have money, you have to choose expensive and delicious food.¡±

    Su Wan: ""

    Forget it, he is not pitiful at all.

    When I returned to the courtyard, I happened to meet Li Fu coming back from the outside, so we had a late evening meal together. In the past few days, Li Fu finally found aSon, the food has been improved a bit.

    The husband and wife stopped by and mentioned to him that they were leaving.

    Li Fu was stunned for a while, and then asked: "Is it because you are not used to living in the house? Or is it that the people below are not serving you well? Or the food is not good? Why are you leaving?"

    Su Wan explained: "You misunderstood, we are leaving, not because you are not comfortable living here, the people below are also very considerate and the food is good, you bother."

    "It's just that we've pretty much wandered around Weidu these days. Your teacher still has things to do. If you don't get things done before the snow falls, I'm afraid it will be next year. And I'm afraid of the cold.  I just want to go back to Meicheng before it snows and the weather is not so cold."

    "My teacher and I plan to spend the winter in Meicheng this year, so we just have a look at the winter scenery of Meicheng."

    "If you have finished your work in Weidu and have free time, you can also come to Meicheng to spend the winter with us."

    Li Fu breathed a sigh of relief, but there was a feeling of reluctance in his heart.

    He knew that the couple went to Meicheng for the winter, and they would leave after the winter. At that time, he would be far away in the Western Wei Dynasty, and they might be in Eastern Zhao, or they might return to Licheng. For the rest of their lives, they would have the opportunity to meet each other.  , probably very few.

    He moved his lips, but couldn't say anything.

    Forget it, it is impossible for him to propose to let them stay.

    After all, life has its own destiny, it¡¯s just about meeting and parting, parting and reunion, joys and sorrows, he has lived a whole life, and he has seen many people around him die, life and death, he has passed, and he is afraid of this parting.

    Probably because these ten days made him too greedy, like the time when he was studying with his husband in the previous life, but it was different. There was a mistress at home, and there were people asking for her health, and it was no longer deserted. He vaguely understood  , this is like a home.

    It's just that this family doesn't belong to him. He is just a relative or a student to them in this life.

    He lowered his eyes, and said after a long time: "Then when I have free time, I will definitely go to Meicheng to visit you and your husband."

    "Well, I invite you to enjoy the snow and have tea together."

    [The author has something to say]

    Little fairies and big fairies, the new book is on the shelves. The new book is called "Hou Fu Cousin's Self-Help Manual" also known as "Hou Fu Cousin's Life-Saving Daily". After that, the two books will be updated at the same time. The new book is very new, and it is still a young seedling. Just read it  , I have the cheek to ask for a book shelf and a good review~ (remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 927

    When going back that day, Xiao Sang also told Su Wan about the Yanqing girl.

    "I saw that Miss Yanqing had taken a fancy to our young master. After getting into the carriage, she wanted to find out about the young master and his wife."

    Su Wan was surprised: "Oh? Why? It wasn't for Wang Jiu's son Zhuyu, how could she like it?"

    Xiao Sang glanced at her: "Look at what you said, Ma'am. If the young master heard this, he might be angry. Why did he, Mr. Wang Jiu, have the jewels in front of him? In my opinion, our young master is comparable to the king."  Nine is much better."

    "Hey, Xiao Sang, I can't tell. You think so highly of Li Jingyuan, even Wang Lizhi is no longer a gem." Su Wan laughed, and finally praised, "You have a good vision."

    Xiao Sang almost wanted to roll her eyes: "Ma'am, do you think I'm blind?"

    It's true that Wang Lizhi was good, and he was very handsome, and his bearing, appearance and status were all top-notch, but Li Lin was no worse than him either.

    Moreover, Wang Lizhi deviates from the scriptures and adopts the attitude of "you can control the ghosts and snakes when you are alive, but you don't care about the flood after death". He may not even care about his own life and death, so he doesn't care about others.

    Unlike Li Lin, he is a very responsible person.

    Comparing these two, the latter is naturally more reliable.

    Miss Yanqing is not a fool, on the contrary, she is able to protect herself among so many nobles, and even everyone flatters her so highly, she is actually an extremely intelligent woman.

    Wang Lizhi may be able to give her status, but the women around Wang Lizhi not only don't even have a serious status, they won't even last long.

    He just regards women as a pastime, and changes them when he gets tired of them. Others say that Mr. Wang Jiu is chic and romantic, but for the women he dotes on, it can't be regarded as any good results.

    Li Lin is different, he treats his wife well, is careful and gentle, and has a gentle and easy-going personality. Even if such a person is not as good as Wang Lizhi, he is more suitable for a husband than Wang Lizhi, and there is nothing inferior to him  place.

    Even if she is a concubine, a girl as smart as Yanqing knows which one to choose, but unfortunately, she doesn't have such a chance.

    "You don't care what she thinks, we're leaving anyway, so just pretend we don't know anything."

    Xiao Sang raised her eyebrows: "Madam is so generous?"

    "Just kidding, how generous is this? If the other party keeps pestering me again and again, I will definitely let her know why the flowers are so popular!" Su Wan snorted softly,

    "However, it's normal for a person like him to recruit peach blossoms. If I have one or two in my heart, my heart will collapse. Since I have retreated after knowing the difficulty, I will just pretend that there is no such thing.  "

    As for why she agreed to take her back to the city, it was only because the other party didn't have a bad impression of her, so she just asked for help when she was a weak woman outside.

    This is different from the rejection of Miss Qinglian in Lotus City back then. She despises Miss Qinglian who is irresponsible in her position, self-serving and harming others.

    Seeing her saying this, Xiao Sang thought it made sense, and they were leaving in two days. No matter whether this Yanqing girl was in the mood or not, she couldn't make waves, so she didn't say anything.

    In the next two days, the couple packed up their things, and Su Wan went to Ten Mile Long Street to buy some things. On the third morning, Su Wan took little Sang Xie Si'an and went south with Chuan and a group of guards.  plum city.

    Li Lin was going to set off at noon to go to the old river basin. The two parted at the door. Zhao Mingjing stayed this time and planned to hang out with Li Fu for a while, and Li Fu was willing to take him with him.

    Su Wan didn't know what was discussed between the two, or what Li Lin did in it, but she was also very happy to see Zhao Mingjing following Li Fu.

    To talk about how to be a good emperor, let me say something more sincere, Li Lin is not as good as Li Fu, Li Fu has really practiced it, and he is still a very successful emperor.

    If Zhao Mingjing learned a little from him, even if he learned 60%, it would be good.

    If these two people can live in harmony in the future, Eastern Zhao and Western Wei will have a good relationship for a hundred years, and prosperity and peace will be just around the corner.

    Su Wan was in a good mood when he left, and he didn't feel any regrets when he said goodbye to Li Lin. He just urged him to do things well, and then got into the carriage and left.

    From the capital of Wei to the south of Meicheng, if you ride a horse for a few days, if you travel during the day and find a place to rest at night, it will take about 12 days. Like before, Li Lin took Su Wan to the north, and it was a journey all the way.  Shanwanshui went to work again, and it took a month to arrive.

    &nbsp; It was a bit cold along the way, so Su Wan didn't like to move, wrapped up in a small quilt, and played Shuanglu and Leaf cards with little Sang Xie Si'an.

    At first, Xie Si'an sneered at this kind of mentally handicapped boudoir girl, thinking it was an insult to her IQ, but later she became obsessed with it, and it can be called a real face-slapping scene.

    Su Guan and his party walked slowly. It took half a month on the road, and the carriage entered Meicheng at noon on the first day of October.

    At this time, Meicheng is already cold, and people coming and going on the streets are wearing thick cotton-padded clothes. Small spikes have begun to appear on the branches of some plum trees, telling people that winter is coming and plum blossoms are coming.  opened.

    Su Wan raised the curtain of the car window and took a look, then let out a breath of air: "I'm finally back, Meicheng is better, Weidu is there, every time I go out, there are troubles."

    Probably at the foot of the Son of Heaven, there are especially many powerful clans, and any son who is mentioned can be a son of a certain family.

    In these clans, there are always a few people who bully others and cause trouble, and no one dares to control them, so these people are even more unscrupulous.

    So it became even more smoky.

    Meicheng is not a very wealthy place, and there is no big clan, and because of the beautiful winter scenery of Meicheng, there are many foreigners coming and going. The locals are afraid that they will accidentally offend the big clan, so they will be careful and thoughtful in their actions.  Some.

    "That's not it." Xiao Sang also felt a little tired. In Weidu, he had to worry about going out every day. Meicheng is better.

    A group of people returned to Lanxi Garden, and when Shuxiang heard the news, she hurried over to greet her: "Madam, Miss Xiaosang, you may be considered to be back!"

    "Sweet fragrance."

    Shu Xiang was about to cry with joy: "In the two months since Madam left, the house was deserted, and it was also like this before. The slaves didn't think there was anything wrong, but now they feel so deserted that they feel uncomfortable."

    Who doesn't like the hustle and bustle, Shuxiang has been working in Lanxi Garden for many years, and she was used to the desertedness, but after a period of excitement, she felt that the deserted days were really boring.

    "If Madam leaves later, can you take the servants with you?" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 928 I came today to send you an invitation

    Su Wan was taken aback when he heard the words: "You want to come with me?"

    Shu Xiang nodded her head vigorously: "The servant's relatives have long since disappeared. She grew up in Shantang. When she was young, she studied and learned calligraphy with her husband in Shantang. When she was older, she came to Lanxiyuan to work."

    "The servant doesn't know anything else, but it's still acceptable to dress up the lady or make tea."

    Shuxiang is indeed capable of being the steward of the inner courtyard of Lanxi Garden, and she is also very good at dealing with people. She is a gentle, kind and resilient woman. Su Wan has been with her for a while, and she still likes her very much.

    But take her away

    Su Wan could not make up his mind for a while: "Let's talk about this matter later, I have to think about it."

    Shu Xiang naturally knew that things could not be accomplished all at once. If she wanted to serve by Madam's side, she could make a decision casually, but since Madam said she would consider it, she was satisfied.

    "Then Madam, it's good to think about it. Madam, your yard has been cleaned up two days ago. You are tired all the way, go and rest."

    Su Wan nodded: "Alright, let the kitchen prepare some meals, let the guards go and rest after eating, they have worked hard all the way."

    "When Madam's carriage arrived at the door, the steward had already ordered the kitchen to be prepared, and the hot water was already boiling."

    Lanxi Garden is the place where people from Licheng stay in Meicheng. People often come to rest their feet, because they are tired from traveling on the road, so once someone comes, the housekeeper will let the kitchen prepare meals and hot water, and take care of them comfortably.  Comfortable.

    Hearing this, Su Wan felt a warm current flowing through her. She was in a foreign country and was exhausted. She could find a safe place, eat a hot meal, take a hot bath, and then sleep peacefully.  , that is really a warming thing.

    No wonder I heard that people from Licheng who travel to and from the Western Wei Dynasty like to settle in Lanxi Garden.

    Su Wan smiled softly: "Thank you so much."

    Shu Xiang said: "This is all our duty, and we can't take Madam's thanks, but the matter is also arranged by the big steward. The slaves wait in the backyard, and there are really few female relatives who come and go. Counting these years, I haven't done it.  whats the matter."

    The two walked towards the backyard while talking, and Xiao Sang followed behind, looking at Shuxiang without any trace.

    She looks pretty, so she can't be counted as brilliant. Standing beside Su Wan and being crushed, there is no comparison at all.

    And the ability is also good. I have gone to school, read, can write and read, and I have also been trained in etiquette.

    As for temperament it looks pretty good right now.

    Xiao Sang was a little moved, thinking that it would be great if it could be done.

    After all, it's hard to find a caring maid. If you can't find one, the master's life will not be so comfortable.

    The previous Shanwu Zhucui is an example. When I first saw them, they were also very hardworking and considerate people, but they discovered the problem later.

    The two of them don't like to talk about things on weekdays, and they don't seem to be smart enough. The wife said that they don't need to serve them, so they went back to rest as they should.

    So much so that Madam can do it with or without them, but she is doing the work of a second-class maid in front of a first-class maid.

    Later, the mountain mist developed a heart, but Zhucui was still silent.

    Su Wan went back to the yard, ate something to pad his stomach, took a comfortable bath after the hot water was ready, and went to catch up on sleep with the quilt in his arms.

    On the second day, Xiao Sang told her about Shuxiang.

    "You also think Shuxiang is good?"

    Xiao Sang said: "This servant thinks it's okay. Madam brought kidney beans back from the imperial city earlier. She has a lively temperament. She thought that if she had been taught well, she would be able to stay by Madam's side.  He can talk and be funny, and can relieve his wife's boredom."

    However, Kidou and the Gao family couple have such a fate, and now they recognize the Gao family couple as their parents, and follow their parents to work on the stove.

    "Shu Xiang is not as lively as Kidney Bean, but she is extremely good in terms of ability and temperament, especially when she can say a few words of her own to Madam."

    "However, the servant still thinks that someone should send someone to investigate and make a conclusion at that time."

    "Right now, there is indeed a shortage of people around Madam. Shanwu is gone, Zhu Cui doesn't like to talk, and although her hair combing skills are good, she is really not someone who can be taken out. In the future, it is better to let her quietly send to Madam Wan.  Enough."

    Su Wan hesitated: "Let me think about it."

    "Let the lady think about it.  "

    The weather in October is getting colder and colder, and the winter clothes that Su Wan had prepared for everyone in the house were also distributed to everyone, and everyone was very happy.

    Although the treatment in the mansion has always been very good, except for the monthly salary and two new clothes every season, everyone doesn't like things that are free.

    Whenever it comes to winter, Su Wan doesn't like to go out very much. If she has nothing to do, she stays in the house and finds something to pass the time. She has visited Meicheng several times before, and she is not very interested right now, so she stays in the  yard.

    This day, she was making velvet flowers with Xiao Sang, but she heard the maid came to report: "Madam, Mrs. Daxi is here to pay a visit."

    "Mrs. Daxi?" Su Wan was stunned for a while before remembering who this person was, so she nodded, "Hurry up and ask someone to come in."

    Then, she straightened her bun, put on a thick cloak, and went to greet him at the gate of the small courtyard.

    When Mrs. Daxi came, she was dressed in red, with a large red fox fur cloak embroidered with peonies on the outside, and a maid beside her held an umbrella to keep her out of the wind.

    Seeing that it was Su Wan who came to greet her, she walked forward quickly with a smile: "Mrs. Su."

    "Mrs. Da Xi."

    The two entered the house together, and the maid came forward to take off their cloaks for them. The earth dragon was burning in the house, and the warmth was like a spring day.

    However, it was too cold in winter, Mrs. Daxi sat down and drank another cup of hot tea, which relieved her a little.

    Su Wan sat on the side and took a sip of tea slowly. Seeing that her complexion had improved, she asked her, "What are you doing here with me in such cold weather?"

    Mrs. Daxi moved her stiff fingers, and said: "I came today to send you an invitation."

    Su Wan blinked, and really couldn't think of anything she wanted to invite her: "Invitation? What invitation?"

    "I'm getting married."

    Su Wan was startled, and her whole body became sober: "Are you going to get married? Are you married?"

    Mrs. Da Xi glanced at her: "What? I can't get married? Could it be Mrs. Su thinks that I can't get married with a woman who has divorced like me?"

    Su Wan settled down, and then said: "Look at what you said, when did I say that I can't get married with a woman who has passed away, this person, no matter what time he is, has the right to pursue happiness."

    She was just a little surprised, but in just two months, this Mrs. Daxi has experienced reconciliation, raising a pretty face, and getting married again?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 929 My parents are so unreliable that they found me two goose brothers

    Su Wan lowered his head and took a sip of tea, suppressing the shock in his heart.

    She felt she needed to take a break.

    Mrs. Da Xi paused, probably guessing what she was thinking, so she sat aside and did not speak again.

    After Su Wan had almost calmed down, he asked her: "Are you scared by me?"

    Su Wan nodded: "Some."

    Mrs. Daxi gave up: "What is this? The women of our clan in the Western Wei Dynasty have married several times. It is you Dongzhao people who made a fuss."

    "Speaking of which, the women over there are really pitiful. You say that being married is a lifetime thing, and reconciliation is even more impossible. Even if the married man dies, he will have to live through it for the rest of his life."

    "We women in the Western Wei Dynasty are different. If you make up with each other, you can get back together, and the next one can still leave."

    Indeed, in this regard, the women of Eastern Zhao are not as comfortable and unrestrained as the women of Western Wei. Even if they marry a bad one, many of them will have to live through this life, and there are too few reconciliations.

    Su Wan sighed: "However, I think that marriage is not a child's play, and it still needs to be considered carefully. You can't just choose one at random, and you can make up if you can't get along."

    "Since you want to get married, you have to think that the two of you can stay together until the end. If you really can't go on, let's talk about reconciliation and separation."

    "Heli, it's easy to say, but it's a traumatic thing for both the man and the woman."

    "You're really right. Heli is really hurting." Mrs. Da Xi has experienced such a thing, and since she understands it, "But this time, I'm sure, maybe I can have a good relationship with him."  Get over it."

    "I heard that you're back, so I'll send you an invitation card. The eighth day of October is my happy day. Then I invite you to come and have a wedding wine."

    "The eighth day of October? It's a coincidence. I have a friend who left the cabinet on that day. It's a pity that I'm far away in the Western Wei Dynasty, so I can't send her out of the cabinet."

    "That's really a coincidence, but it also shows that Mrs. Su has some fate with me. When Mrs. Su came here, she drank my wedding wine instead. She will definitely drink a few more glasses when the time comes."

    "I will definitely go as promised. I wish you a happy wedding."

    After Madam Daxi delivered the invitation, she sat down for a while, and then left with her people.

    Su Wan asked Shuxiang: "You know why Mrs. Daxi wants to get married. When I left Meicheng earlier, she was still having fun with those two young gentlemen. There is no reason why she got bored so quickly."

    Shu Xiang knew something, "It's not because of Mr. Qi and Mrs. Bai next door."

    Mrs. Daxi's ex-husband and his current wife?

    "What does this have to do with them?"

    "This matter also came out later. It was said that Mr. Qi was originally unwilling to reconcile, but Mrs. Daxi quarreled violently and did not want to live with him. He originally thought of reconciling and then finding another opportunity to reconcile with Daxi.  Ma'am, make up."

    "It's just that I didn't expect Mrs. Bai to come over from the Qi family, and Mrs. Daxi raised two young gentlemen. At this time, I can't go back even if I want to go back."

    "I heard that after Mr. Qi married his wife, he still misses Mrs. Daxi. When Mrs. Bai found out, she was angry, so she tried to argue with Mrs. Daxi and asked Mrs. Daxi to stay away from her husband. Mrs. Daxi asked her to take care of her man.  It was a big mess."

    "Mrs. Daxi probably got scared by the entanglement of their husband and wife, so she wanted to get married."

    "However, there are all kinds of theories, and it is impossible to say which one is true, but it is true that Mrs. Daxi is going to get married. The object of her marriage is a family named Si, who is the eldest son of the family."

    "The eldest son of the company is twenty-eight this year. He married one in the early years, but later died of illness and became a widower."

    Su Wan was a little curious about this Mr. Si: "Is that Mr. Si interesting?"

    "Interesting? That's not true. Mr. Si is a calm and introverted person, but he is extremely powerful, and he has a dignified appearance. The servants look at it, maybe this marriage is a good thing."

    "Mrs. Daxi, it takes a husband with a strong personality to suppress her. Mr. Qi has been doing nothing these years, and he has no ability, and he is a bit boring. Mrs. Daxi is stronger, so naturally we can't live with him.  .¡±

    "The eldest son of the company is different."

    Hearing what she said, Su Wan also felt that it made sense. A person like Mrs. Da Xi really needs a stronger person to be able to hold him back. Mr. Qi is indeed a bit weaker.

    "Then let's wait and see. ?? 

    Not long after Mrs. Daxi left, Su Wan received a letter from Guiyan City.

    The letter said that the construction of Qiqiao Women's School in Guiyan City had been completed, and Mrs. Miaohua had chosen a famous local female gentleman to be the dean of the academy, and she also invited Mrs. Xie and others to participate. The husband had also invited several  One, it is ready to recruit students now.

    Another thing is that the cavalry team made a lot of money transporting back from the Western Wei Dynasty.

    In the end, Xiao Li gave birth smoothly and gave birth to a son. Everyone in the Zhang family was very happy, and gave the child a nickname, San Dai, and said that Su Wan should be asked to go back and give the child a name.

    Su Wan almost choked on the saliva: "Three dazed? Three dazed? Does the Zhang family want him to be brothers with Da Dai and Er Dai?"

    Xiao Sang was also in a daze for a while, and was too shocked to speak for a while.

    After a long time, she squeezed the corners of her mouth that were a little stiff, and explained with difficulty: "Probably because Da Dai and Er Dai are too popular with everyone, so they want their children to be liked by everyone."

    "But they are staying!"

    "Where are you staying?" Xiao Sang couldn't help but retort, "I think these two are very smart, that's why Ma'am, you gave them this name, so you think they are stupid, and they are far away when they ask for food.  You are much smarter."

    The ability to travel far and ask for feeding needs to be strengthened.

    "Hey, listen to what you said, if you get married and have children, you might call him stupid. Can't you be more serious about naming your names?"

    Xiao Sang doesn't care: "It's all called a nickname, it's easy to make a living, isn't it, what can you choose, and some are called dog eggs and donkey eggs. When my wife goes back, I'll give him a better and more serious name."  .¡±

    The Zhang family is the housekeeper of the Li family, and they can be regarded as servants of the family, and Xiao Mo is Su Wan's maidservant, so they asked Su Wan to help name this child.

    Firstly, it was out of respect, and secondly, it was because he wanted to get the favor bestowed by the master. The master helped to name it to express his love for this child.

    Su Wan thought for a while, he took all of this, what else can he do, but when he grows up, if someone asks him about his eldest brother and second brother, he might jump up.

    My parents are so unreliable that they found me two goose brothers, no, goose brothers!

    ?Thinking about that scene, Su Wan felt that this little idiot who had just been born was really pitiful (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 930 Why is the lady turning red?

    Su Wan thought about it, felt sympathy, and decided to think about the names of these three idiots, and already wanted to give him a smart name.

    Putting aside the matter of the nickname, it is also a happy event that Xiao Man gave birth smoothly, and the mother and child are safe.

    Su Wan said: "Today, I will add two delicious dishes to the people in the house, and in addition, I will give each person in the house two red eggs, not six."

    When giving birth to a child to announce the good news, it is necessary to send red eggs to the Yue family and close relatives to announce the good news. The number of boys is generally even, usually six or eight, because they are men, and they will marry a wife in the future. There will be one more person in the family, so  is an even number.

    If it is a girl, it is usually five or seven.

    However, if the family is rich and noble, and the family has a baby, the host will distribute red eggs to the people in the family when they are happy. However, because there are too many servants in the family, it is difficult to make it. Usually there are two boys.  A girl, unless it is too happy, will not toss.

    Xiao Sang felt that it was a bit too much. After all, it was not the wife who gave birth to a young son. If the wife gave birth, it would not be a problem for each person to divide eighteen children. But where is Xiao Mo's identity?  The mind is good, too much is not good.

    So she persuaded: "Two are enough, there are too many people in the house, and it's hard to handle too many red eggs."

    Su Wan thought about it too, and said: "Then two, you go and get some money, let the people in the kitchen work harder to help, and then give them"

    Sui Chuan, who had been standing by the side since delivering the letter, said after hearing the words: "Since Ma'am is afraid of bothering them, why don't you send someone to buy ready-made red eggs and come back?  That's it."

    Hearing what he said, Su Wan's eyes lit up: "That's a good idea, then let someone do it outside, so you don't have to make them work hard."

    "By the way, what do you think about the cavalry?"

    Speaking of business, Suichuan also straightened his face: "Now Mr. Shang is asking about the handover time. Mr. Shang thinks that he can go five times a year, and the two sides will handover in Endless City in the future."

    "Mr. Xu Jiang purchased goods in Meicheng, and then escorted them to Endless City by Yangwei Escorts, while Mr. Shang's people purchased goods in Western Wei Dynasty, and escorted them to Endless City. At that time, the two sides will exchange goods in Endless City.  Each return."

    "How did he count the five trips? It's cold in winter, and there may be heavy snow, so the road is not easy to walk."

    "If they follow their itinerary, it will take about a month to escort the goods from the Imperial City to the Endless City, and it will take two months to go back and forth."

    "The ice and snow melted in spring, and the earth warmed up, so we set off at the beginning of February. If we counted it as a two-month trip, then it would be April, June, August, and October. These four trips will be handed over in Endless City.  In March, May, July, September."

    "After October, the weather will get colder. We can discuss whether to do this last trip. If we do, we have four months to plan. The timing of this handover is uncertain. It will start from the meeting in September.  It will be determined after the two sides sit down and talk about it.¡±

    Su Wan thought it was pretty good. Although the winter was cold, there would be four months during this period. If he really wanted to go, there would be time to rest even if it was snowing on the road.

    But if this is the case, these people may not be able to celebrate the New Year at home with their families.

    Moreover, the wasted time on the road is also long and hard.

    Su Wan thought for a while, then asked him: "What do you think about half a month in advance?"

    "If we set off half a month earlier, on the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, the spring has already started to warm up in the Western Wei Dynasty, so we should be able to cross Endless Mountain. Although Eastern Zhao is still colder, it is not as dangerous as Endless Mountain."

    "In this way, the last time the goods are returned is September 15th, and we will go again on September 15th. The weather is still good at this time, but it may be cold when we return."

    "But even if there is snow, I can return before December."

    Calculated in this way, I have just traveled five times this year.

    Su Wan thought of another question: "But if you leave in such a hurry, it may not be very good to start again as soon as you get back to the place, and the cavalry may not be able to bear it."

    Sui Chuan said: "Madam said this half a month earlier, which is better than Mr. Shang's. As for the cavalry, Madam doesn't have to worry."

    "Mr. Shang plans to raise two teams. When he comes back, he will switch to another team. Those who have gone there will have a month's rest. The rest of the month will help purchase goods and other matters, and then wait for the next time to change."  They go."

    Is this a shift system?

    ??Working hard for two months, resting for a month, and then doing something easy for a month, the two months have also eased.

    this is okay too.

    Su Guan can't save some money. This horse team will bring in a lot of money if it takes a trip. An extra team is nothing, and safety is the first. This kind of work needs to be vigilant at all times, and it is easy to be tired if it takes a long time  Something went wrong.

    "If it's the winter trip, give them more subsidies."

    Sui Chuan nodded: "Then my subordinate will send a letter to tell Mr. Shang and his wife what you mean."

    "good."

    Suichuan took orders, and then went to work.

    Su Wan breathed a sigh of relief and arranged the handover. She can be the shopkeeper of the horse team in the future. In the future, it will be time to sit on the ground and collect money.

    In the evening, Suichuan asked someone to pick up two baskets of red eggs and came back, saying that it was sent by his wife.

    The people in the mansion didn't know what was going on, so they felt strange.

    "Why does Madam have red eggs? Could it be that Madam gave birth to a young son?"

    "Don't talk nonsense. I haven't heard that my wife is pregnant. Why do you suddenly have a little son?"

    "Could it be that Madam is pregnant?"

    "But the eggs don't turn red even if they are pregnant!"

    The people below were talking about it.

    Sui Chuan coughed and explained: "Everyone, don't make random guesses, don't make random guesses, it was Madam's previous personal maid who got married and gave birth to a child. Madam was happy, so she went down to find someone and made some red eggs for everyone.  Just be happy."

    Having said that, everyone finally understands, but they are also a little envious. After all, it is amazing that Madam values ??and likes her as a maid.

    "Madam has always been tolerant and generous in her dealings with others, especially those around her. It's no wonder that girl Shuxiang wants to leave with Madam."

    Shu Xiang said earlier that she was going to leave with Su Wan at the gate, and there were many people who heard it, and Shu Xiang didn't hide anything behind her. She just wanted to serve by Madam's side, and it wasn't something shameful.

    "That little girl likes to be lively. We haven't had any female relatives come to Lanxi Garden for several years. She must be tired of staying here every day." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 931 Knowledgeable and Kind, It's a Good Name

    Everyone accused the little girl Shuxiang of having no conscience, and she was willing to let them leave with his wife.

    Shu Xiang didn't care about this either: "Why can't you bear it? There is always a banquet in this world, and it's not like we want to stay together for a lifetime."

    Shu Xiang felt that there was nothing wrong with her, after all, if this person went to a high place, if she could really get madam's favor and work by madam's side in the future, it would be her honor.

    And this Lanxi Garden is really boring, she has to count how many trees, flowers and plants there are in this yard, and even how many forks there are.

    "That's right, it's just Shuxiang, we can't bear to part with you little girl."

    "I don't want to part with you either, but if any of you get promoted, you must leave happily, and so will I."

    "Alas, little girl, please don't be so straightforward."

    "Why don't you say it, since you can do it, then you can say it."

    ?Everyone laughed and made a fuss, took the red eggs and left separately. There were still a lot left, so Sui Chuan took them and divided them among the guards.

    Xiao Sang also went to get the red eggs, and brought back two for Su Wan along the way.

    Su Wan took the handkerchief and peeled it off while it was still hot. After eating one, she thought it was good: "The red eggs they make are pretty good, and I don't know how to dye them. The handkerchief doesn't even get red at all."

    Most of the red eggs are dyed with water boiled from red grass, or painted with red paper, but many of the craftsmanship are mediocre, and the color fades very badly. When you take it with your hands, your hands are all red.

    Xiao Sang also ate one: "They specialize in making red eggs, so of course they have done some research on it."

    "Too."

    After eating the red eggs, Su Wan began to think about San Dai's name, but this nickname was too bad, so she had to bother to think of a smarter name for him, so as to complement each other, lest she really be like Da Dai and Er Dai in the future  It's a goose.

    However, after thinking about it for several days, she still felt that she was not very satisfied. It was either too ordinary or too vulgar, so she had to continue thinking

    On the seventh day of October, the day before Princess Rujin's wedding, all the girls and daughters-in-law who are good friends with her came to add makeup, and a group of people chatted lively and lively in the Ming Hall.

    While talking, someone mentioned Su Wan.

    "Why don't you see Princess Wen Xiao today?"

    "Huh? That's right, why haven't I heard that she has come to the Imperial City?"

    Princess Rujin, Murong Xian, and Su Wan have a good relationship, and they even opened the Jianjia Building together. According to the logic, Princess Rujin is about to get married, and returning to Yancheng is not too far away. She should come back  Just one trip.

    Speaking of this, Princess Rujin was very angry: "Why are you here? That person has gone out to play, and now he is far away in the Western Wei Dynasty. He really wants to piss me off!"

    "You said that she and her husband are traveling in the mountains and rivers, so let's go. We have so many places in Dongzhao, we don't go anywhere, we have to go to some Western Wei Dynasty, and I can't even come when I get married. Next time I see her, I will  Definitely tear her up."

    "Okay, okay, it's a happy day, whether you are angry or not, when she comes back, you can settle the score with her."

    "But did they really go to the Western Wei Dynasty?"

    Princess Rujin said: "That's still fake, I went there, some things were sent from Jingpingyuan a few days ago, if she entrusted someone to bring them back, I don't know why she ran so far.  "

    The people on the side laughed.

    "Princess Wen Xiao's life is really comfortable these days. There is nothing to do on weekdays, but there is no shortage of money and silver flowers. No, you can go to play wherever you want, and you are accompanied by your husband. We don't have such a good opportunity.  "

    These people, either married into the same powerful family in the imperial city, or they were arrested under the list. If they left the imperial city, they would probably go with their husbands when they were out of office.  It is impossible.

    "After all, it means that Li Jingyuan doesn't enter the official career, and there is nothing important. The two of them can go wherever they want."

    "I heard that Mr. Li is also very knowledgeable, especially in this chess skill. Even Mr. Zhuo is not his opponent. I don't know why he didn't enter the official career."

    Everyone is talking about it, but seeing that the couple are so carefree and can go wherever they want, everyone is quite envious.

    As a human being, who doesn't want to be at ease.

    Princess Rujin snorted softly: "When she comes back, I will definitely make her look good."

    "Then Princess Wenxiao's makeup gift?"

    Princess Rujin gave up: "This is not missing.?, a pair of white jade bracelets, the appearance is also extremely rare, for the sake of this bracelet, I forgive her a bit.  "

    "There is also a pottery figurine. When Xian'er got married, she asked someone to make three pottery figurines. They were a couple of bride and groom. She gave one to Xian'er and kept one for herself.  Give me the rest."

    This is something that no one else has. Such a difference in treatment naturally shows that the friendship between the two is different before. Princess Rujin likes the pottery figurine more than the bracelet.

    Although bracelets are treasures, terracotta figurines are the heart.

    She is not short of money.

    "What pottery figurines? Come and show us."

    "Take it out and have a look."

    "Take it out quickly"

    The Emperor City was bustling with activity. Su Guan, who was far away in the Western Wei Dynasty, racked his brains for the name of San Dai, and finally came up with a name.

    Zhang Boliang.

    ? Knowledgeable and kind-hearted.

    Not bad, not bad, she thinks it's very good, no matter how good it is, she can't think of it.

    She talked to Xiao Sang, and Xiao Sang also thought it was good, knowledgeable and kind, it was a good name.

    Su Wan was powerless to complain: "In the future, if you have a baby, go and beg your young master. His name is much better than mine. I really can't stand it."

    Li Lin's name is really good. You can see it from "Suichuan".

    Xiao Sang smiled: "If it is true that there is a day when you don't need to ask the son, the slave girl thinks this blog is good, and I will add another one to him later, and I will think it is brothers when I hear it."

    "That's a good idea." Su Wan praised, "But if you want to have this day, you'd better bring a date back to your wife and I as soon as possible."

    Having said that, she suppressed her voice, "There are so many people around your son, and you didn't like any of them?"

    Xiao Sang shook her head: "You are all excellent, but the maidservant still wants to stay with Madam, maybe the fate has not come yet, and the maidservant feels that it is not very suitable."

    "When we asked about marriage in Layer Cloud Mountain before, didn't the signature say that Xiao Man's marriage was close, while the servant was farther away, so the servant thought, there will always be such a day."

    Su Wan also remembered such a thing, so she stopped urging her: "Since that's the case, just wait for your marriage. If you find someone you like, just tell me and I'll make the decision for you."

    Xiao Sang's heart was slightly sour, and she responded: "Mrs. Xie, if there is such a day, the servant will definitely come and tell the wife." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 933 Snow falls all over the garden and plum blossoms bloom

    Su Wan thought about whether it was inappropriate, but seeing that someone was actually preparing the banquet, she shut up after thinking about it.

    Forget it, she didn't understand the customs of the Western Wei Dynasty, so she didn't bother to speak, so as not to disturb everyone's interest.

    The banquet was quickly set up, and a group of people moved to the East Wing to sit down and eat wine.

    Mrs. Daxi asked someone to open a jar of fine wine from her collection, filled it up, and then said to Su Wan:

    "I'm afraid you haven't drunk this wine. This wine is brewed from a kind of fruit called Hongguo here. It has a long and mellow taste, excellent taste, and is not easy to intoxicate. Women especially like to drink it. We call it Shaohua Brew.  "

    "It takes three years for a jar of Shaohua wine to become a good wine, and the age of the girl's family is just a few years."

    "Come on, drink some and try."

    Su Wan tried to take a sip, and it tasted really good. The wine smelled like strong-flavored wine, but it was not strong.

    "good."

    Mrs. Daxi sat there and drank half of the glass slowly, then gently shook the remaining liquid in the glass. Her red lips were bright red, like a peony flower in full bloom.

    After a long time, she toasted everyone: "Come, let's have a drink."

    Everyone had a drink together, and then sat down to eat and chat.

    The whole house was festive and the atmosphere was lively, and the ladies were also very happy when they exchanged glasses. Su Wan drank several glasses with them, and was a little tipsy when the banquet was over.

    "You really can't drink like this. Like our Western Wei women, it's no problem to drink a pot of Shaohua Niang."

    It's true that she can't drink enough. In the past, she only drank one or two glasses of fruit wine when she ate wine with others. Otherwise, she would drink a few glasses with Li Lin. It was the first time that she drank like this outside.

    But it's not considered drunk, she is still sober, but she can't drink any more, and she will really get drunk if she drinks any more.

    Su Wan rolled up his sleeves, and said: "I really can't drink, a few drinks are fine, any more will make me drunk."

    "How can you not drink? It takes a lot of practice. If you don't even know how to drink, then the interest in life will be halved. Next time we go out to drink, we will definitely call you."

    Su Wan, thank you Bumin.

    In fact, she is not such a carefree and unrestrained person. Her biggest hobby on weekdays is probably shopping and eating some delicious food. It's okay to do this kind of thing once in a while, but she can't bear it if she comes here often.

    "I'm afraid this opportunity will be scarce. I am a person who is too lazy to go out every winter. I don't like the cold. I don't know if I am still in Meicheng when the spring is warm next year."

    Someone asked: "I heard that you went to the capital before, and now you come back to Meicheng for the winter, just to see the winter scenery of Meicheng. After the spring is warm, where do you want to go?"

    "Maybe I went back to Dongzhao, and I might take another look."

    "It's a pity to go back, and I want to have more wine with you."

    The wives felt that it was a pity that although Su Wan's temperament was different from theirs, she was extremely thoughtful. She was leisurely and kind, and getting along with her was an extremely comfortable thing.

    "There is always a banquet in the world. If you get together by fate, it is good to cherish the present moment. The rest is empty. I hope you will be safe in the future."

    A group of people separated at the door, each got into the carriage and went home.

    It gets dark early in winter, and it was already dark when we went out. Si's house is in the east of the city, and Lanxi Garden is in the west of the city. They are a little far away. When we walked halfway along the road, we lit up lanterns for lighting.

    Sui Chuan was driving the carriage on the road. When passing the street, the shops on both sides were brightly lit, and one or two snowflakes fell from the sky. Although it was only one or two flakes, it was indeed snow.

    He let out a small sigh, and then said to the people in the carriage: "Madam, Miss Xiaosang, Miss Xie, it's snowing outside"

    The people inside heard that someone lifted the veil of the car, revealing the head, it was Xie Si'an.

    "Snowing?"

    "Is it really snowing? So early?"

    Xiao Sang stuck her head out from the other side of the car curtain, watched the occasional snowflakes falling from the sky, and let out a surprise: "It's snowing, it's really snowing."

    The season of the Western Wei Dynasty came about a month earlier than that of the Eastern Zhao Dynasty. For example, the snow in the Imperial City of the Eastern Zhao Dynasty had to wait until November.

    Su Wan opened the window of the carriage. The window was a double-layer lattice, which could block the cold wind in winter, just like the wooden lattice windows of farmhouses in the early years.

    There is a cold wind pouring in from the windowAfter a while, her alcoholism was almost blown away, and she looked up for a long time, only to see snowflakes falling from the sky, very few.

    "Madam, it's really snowing." Xiao Sang came back with a smile on her face, "When it snows, the plum blossoms will be blooming."

    I have heard too much about the winter in Meicheng, and I have been looking forward to it for a long time.

    "Yes, plum blossoms are about to bloom."

    Xiao Sang felt a little regretful: "It would be great if the young master is here, so I can watch the snow with my wife."

    Su Wan also felt a little regretful that he couldn't watch the first snowfall of the year with him, but it was only a small regret, and it was nothing. After all, the business was more important.

    "It's just that it's too late for this one, and we can always watch it together later."

    They always have a long time together, year after year, and they can watch together every year.

    Xiao Sang pulled out the grille of the car window: "It's windy, madam, don't look at it, it's only snowing at one or two o'clock now, and you can't see anything, let's look at it tomorrow."

    Su Guan hummed, sat back on the wooden couch, and rested on the soft pillow.

    She was wearing a woolen cloak and was holding a hand stove in her hand. The wind outside was very cold, but her body was warm and she was a little drunk, so she felt a little sleepy.

    Leaning back in a daze for a while, when he woke up again, the carriage had already arrived at the gate of Lanxi Garden. When he got off the carriage, there was more snow falling from the sky than before, and some pieces of snow fell in front of the gate.  no time.

    "It's going to snow, add more charcoal to the porter. No one will come on weekdays, so the gate will be closed. Just leave one or two people in the porter to guard."

    On weekdays, the gate is open and there are people guarding it, but in winter it snows and it is too cold, it is normal for each mansion to close the gate and leave one or two people guarding the gatehouse.

    "Let the kitchen boil some cold-dispelling soup, and anyone who wants to drink it can go to the kitchen to get it."

    "Let someone go and buy some mutton and come back."

    "yes."

    It snowed overnight, the wind was cold and the trees were rustling.

    When the window was opened on the second day of tomorrow, the snow had not stopped, and a layer of snow fell on the ground in the yard. The branches of the two plum trees in the corner of the yard were red, and one or two flowers were full of flowers.  blooming on the branches.

    The garden is covered with snow and the plum blossoms are in full bloom.

    [The author has something to say]

    The stupid author made a mistake. I had something to go out in the afternoon. I should have written about my cousin this morning, but I suddenly forgot my cousin and wrote about your daughter. So I will update here first. I will post it after I fix it. Cousin  That would have to wait.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 934 If anyone acts wild in Meicheng, first weigh his own identity

    As soon as the snow falls in Meicheng, plum blossoms are about to bloom, and Meicheng, which has been silent for more than half a year, also begins to be lively.

    Every time it comes to this time, literati and scholars from all over the Western Wei Dynasty, and nobles from powerful and powerful clans will come in horse-drawn carriages and travel thousands of miles just to enjoy the winter scenery of Meicheng.

    The first snow fell less, but it stopped within two days, but after the snow fell, the weather became much colder than before, and the snow piled up in the yard, melting very slowly.

    The colder the weather, the faster the plum blossoms seemed to bloom. In just two days, clusters of winter plums dyed the branches, facing the winter wind and snow, and blooming in the cold moon of ice and snow.

    After the snow stopped for two days, Su Wan rarely went out to listen to books in the teahouse, and saw that there were a lot more people coming and going on the street, and there were a lot more luxuriously decorated carriages, and there were even more people's voices in the teahouse  There was so much excitement that it was almost impossible to book a private room.

    "This is already the last room. Although the location is a little bit worse, if Madam lives a few days longer, the private room must be reserved in advance, otherwise you will have to sit in the lobby."

    In the end, Su Wan still asked for that private room, but luckily it was for listening to a book, if it was for watching some singing and dancing, it would be extremely inconvenient.

    "There are a lot more people in Meicheng these days?"

    Sui Chuan said: "Since it snowed, many people have come here every day, indeed a lot more."

    Su Wan was a little worried: "There are too many people here, and there are many things to worry about. Previously, Meicheng was quiet, and the clan dignitaries were considered reasonable. There are few people who bully and unreasonable like Wei Du. When these people come, I don't know what to do.  Can you enjoy the view?"

    Sui Chuan said: "Ma'am, don't worry about this. Just bring more people with you when you go out in the future. If anyone doesn't have eyes, the subordinates will deal with it."

    "It can only be the."

    It was rare for Su Wan to come out, so he sat down with everyone to listen to books and eat. At that time, the storyteller on the stage was talking about folk tales of ghosts, and it happened to be a story about a goblin repaying a favor.

    The goblin is a vixen in the mountains. She was extremely beautiful. When she was almost hunted, she was accidentally rescued by a scholar. Later, in order to repay the scholar, she turned into a girl and took care of her and protected him.

    Su Wan thought it was very interesting. Although it was a bit noisy down in the lobby, the story was not bad, and the trip was worthwhile.

    But halfway through the hearing, someone started a commotion in the private room on the second floor.

    It turned out that the young masters who came down from the imperial city didn't have a private room, but they didn't want to sit in the lobby, so they asked someone to take them to the best private rooms, and knocked on the door, saying that they wanted the other party to give him the private room.  .

    The other party didn't want to, so they made a fuss.

    Xie Si'an went out to watch the excitement for a while, and came back after a while: "Madam, it is Mr. Si and Mrs. Daxi who are making trouble with others."

    "Why are they?" Su Wan was slightly surprised, and took someone out to have a look, just in time to see Mrs. Da Xi asking someone to take out a young man in white and throw it on the ground.

    "The son of Wen's family in the capital? Who am I? This is not your capital, this is Meicheng. If you want to play wild, go back to your capital. Don't come here and take yourself seriously."

    Mr. Si stood aside. He was wearing a royal blue gown, a cloak, and a string of Buddhist beads in his hand. He looked noble, upright, and imposing.

    His tone was flat with some coldness: "Wenjia in the capital? It's the first time I've heard of it."

    "Simou has heard of Wang's family, Xie's family, Shangguan Murong, and the first twenty, but he has never heard of any Wen family, and he doesn't know any cats and dogs in the capital. When they go to other places, they feel that they are  Tiger and lion."

    The Si family will not be afraid of the name "Guodu Clan". The Si family's surname is Si. In fact, they belonged to the Sima family of the capital in the early years. Later, because they avoided enemies, they changed their surname to Si and settled in Meicheng. Now they are also the top few in Meicheng.  one of the clans.

    The relationship between the two families has always been friendly. Therefore, although the Si family is in Meicheng, they know a lot about the affairs of the capital. It is okay to deceive others in any country. If you want to deceive the Si family, you are looking for death  .

    Mrs. Da Xi giggled twice: "That's right, which Wen family is the Wen family? I'm really scared, but you tell me where the Wen family lives? Who is in the family? We, too, send  People go to say hello."

    That young master's family is just a small clan that relies on the big clan in the capital, but he just wants to scare people with the name of the "clan of the capital" because others don't know about it.

    ?In the capital of the Western Wei Dynasty, where the big clans live together, no one from other places can afford to stand up for a noble son at random, so once the name of the "Clan of the Capital" is lifted, people in this small place will naturallyOf course I dare not offend him.

    ?He used this method to fish in troubled waters and bully others. He didn't know how many times he had done it.

    The other party hesitated and couldn't explain why, probably because he knew that he had offended someone today, and he was afraid that his whole family would be ruined, so he simply kept silent.

    Seeing that he didn't say anything, Mrs. Da Xi didn't bother to care about it any more, so she ordered the guards on the side: "Throw this person to the door of the restaurant. If anyone acts wild in Meicheng after that, he must first consider his own identity."

    What Mrs. Daxi hates the most are these so-called clan sons who are arrogant. Every year when winter comes, the plum city will be turned into a smog, making people lose the mood to enjoy the scenery.

    Some guards picked up the troublemakers and went downstairs. Mrs. Da Xi glanced at Su Wan in the crowd, and was pleasantly surprised: "Mrs. Su, why did you come out today?"

    Su Wan stepped forward: "It's a bit boring to stay these few days, so I came out to listen to books, but in just a few days, there are so many people in the city, and the two of you also came out to listen to books?"

    Mr. Si is not a person who likes to smile, so he twitched the corner of his mouth slightly and said hello: "Mrs. Su."

    Mrs. Daxi said: "How does he know how to listen to books? I dragged him out today. There are many people, but he has booked a private room? If not, I will squeeze with us today."

    "Yes." Su Wan didn't want to disturb the couple's relationship, "We came late, and there was only one left, but the location is not good, but listening to books is fine, so I won't bother you."

    Mrs. Daxi smiled. In fact, she didn't really want to be disturbed. After all, it was rare for the two of them to come out together: "Then I will make an appointment with you next time. When will your Mr. Li come back? You have been back for half a month."  Come on, why haven't you seen him?"

    "I have something to go out to work on, and it will take a while before I come back."

    "Then when he comes back, I'll invite you and your husband to go together. The Si family has a Meilin Villa outside the city. It's a good place to go in winter, but you and your wife can go to play" (Note  Website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 935 People's jealousy and unwillingness are like this

    Meilin Villa is an extremely famous villa in Meicheng, located on a Meishan Mountain outside the east of the city.

    The Si family surrounded the entire mountain, planted it with plum trees, and built a lot of courtyards among the plum forests, which can be leased to people to live in, and there are also many games for fun at the Meilin Villa, which is a bit like a holiday villa.

    Every winter, the courtyard of the Meilin Villa is extremely sought-after, and the Si family also makes a lot of money from owning the Meilin Villa.

    Previously, Su Wan asked Sui Chuan to go to Meilin Villa to book a courtyard. When she had free time, she would go there to play, but Li Lin didn't come back, so she really didn't think it was interesting by herself.

    As for making an appointment with the Si family couple, it's hard to say, first of all, she doesn't know when Li Lin will come back, and when the couple will go, if the other party makes an appointment, it's not good to delay other people's time.

    Besides, she wanted to be together with no one else.

    Su Wan went back to the private room, and listened to the strange stories for a while, and felt something was wrong.

    It was said earlier that the fox demon was rescued by a scholar in danger, and later turned into a girl to protect him, cook and wash for him, and seek a future for him. During these days, the two fell in love and became husband and wife.

    Later, this scholar was appreciated by the son of a big clan, and became the son's assistant. Since then, he has made great progress, married a noble girl and had a child, and his life has been consummated.

    As for the demon fox, he first married the scholar, and then tried his best to find opportunities for him, but in the end he ended up with his fur skinned and his body drank by stew.

    It turned out that the scholar's status was high, and he didn't want to be with the fox in his heart. First, the fox can't have children, and he wants an heir. Second, his vision has widened.  .

    He wanted to get away from the fox demon, but he was afraid of retaliation for his betrayal, so he conspired with others to kill the fox demon, peeled her fur as a bride price for a noble girl, and sold the fox's body to be stewed by others.  .

    This story is simply creepy.

    Mr. Storyteller was thrown several pastries, and was almost splashed with tea.

    "What kind of crappy story are you talking about?"

    "That's right, are you here to scare people? Go down quickly!"

    "Hurry down!"

    All the noise in the lobby must drive the storyteller down from the stage.

    Xiao Sang patted her heart, and felt a little hairy: "What kind of story is this storyteller telling? Can't you tell something nice? I thought it was a story of a happy love between a ladyboy and a monster, but I didn't expect it to be like this  "

    Su Wan was calm. After all, she had heard and watched a lot of Liaozhai, so she didn't feel much about it, and this ending seemed to be another kind of reality.

    "It's just that the monsters have different paths, and I was listening to a story at the time, and it passed after I finished listening."

    "Madam, don't you feel scared?"

    "It's nothing to be afraid of. I've heard almost the same story before, that is, the scholar is getting old and is no longer a handsome man. The fox demon swallowed him up and went to find another lover."

    Xiao Sang: ""

    Well, she is ignorant.

    After the group finished listening to the book, they saw that everyone in the building was talking about the previous story. They felt a little noisy, so they went back home.

    In the next few days, she didn't go out again, but she heard a lot of excitement next door.

    After Mrs. Daxi married Mr. Si, there was news that Mrs. Bai was pregnant. After Mrs. Bai got this child, she changed from her previous weakness and began to work on the basis of mother and son. She wants one today and another tomorrow.  .

    Mr. Qi was annoyed by her but there was nothing he could do. Once Mr. Qi disagreed, Mrs. Bai would speak out against Mrs. Daxi, saying that he still missed Mrs. Daxi and treated her not as well as Mrs. Daxi.

    Xiao Sang sighed: "Why doesn't she stop and stop? Now that they are married, Mr. Qi and Mrs. Daxi are getting married again, even if they regret it, it's useless. Why do you always hold on to these things?"

    "It's better to cultivate a relationship with Mr. Qi. In the future, it is serious to have a consummated and long-lasting relationship between husband and wife."

    Su Wan has recently learned to make flower wrappers. She is currently making a turquoise butterfly and wrapping thread around a finished cardboard model. When she heard this, she laughed: "You know the truth, but she can't figure it out.  What's the use."

    "Madam Bai should have admired Mrs. Qi before, but Mrs. Qi married Mrs. Daxi and liked Mrs. Daxi. Later, she married and got what she wanted, but she always wanted to compare herself with Mrs. Daxi."

    "It seems that only when Mrs. Daxi is not doing well, she can be happy, or maybe QiThe wife treats her like a pearl like a treasure, better than Mrs. Da Xi, and she can feel balanced in her heart.  "

    This is the case with human jealousy and unwillingness.

    As Xiao Sang said, if she is sober enough to seize this opportunity and use the child to cultivate a relationship with Mr. Qi, when the child is born, she will not believe that Mr. Qi still has no feelings for her.

    Whether it is a woman who worked hard to bear children for him, or his first wife, even if there is no emotion, there is still pity.

    "Forget it, let's not talk about her." Su Wan didn't bother to think about it.

    In the evening, there was a little snow in the sky again, and the plum blossoms in the yard had already bloomed a lot, and clusters were blooming on the branches. She asked Shu Xiang to bring her snow water to make tea, and drank some green plum wine  .

    Appreciating plum blossoms in winter, making tea and drinking wine are originally a great pleasure in life, but because she is alone at this time, she feels that it is really boring, thinking about it, she thinks of Li Linlai.

    The old river basin is actually longer than the newly planned river basin. The river flows southeast and merges into a big river. After that, it flows southeast, and finally flows into the southern Qin land boundary, and finally merges into the sea.

    After the diversion, the river went straight to the south, spanning most of the Western Wei Dynasty, and the place where the river basin passed was not far from Meicheng. The last time the couple went north, they followed this path.

    Moreover, the diversion of this river will have no effect on South Qin, and it is precisely because of this that the plan to divert the river can be implemented. Otherwise, the two countries would have fought for this river.

    After the diversion, the river has a wider drainage basin on the land of the Western Wei Dynasty, and more fields are obtained.

    On winter nights, even if earthworms grow in the house, it is still a bit chilly.

    In fact, there are some specialties in burning the earth dragon. It must not be too hot. If it is too hot, people will feel uncomfortable staying in the house. After a long time, it is easy to burn people out of illness. It is not good if it is too cold.  , seems to be the most suitable temperature for warming up in spring.

    In the past two winters, Su Wan was used to someone warming the bed. Now it is a bit uncomfortable to sleep alone. Her hands and feet seem to be not warm enough, and her sleep is not very stable. Every time before falling asleep, she has to toss and turn, very uneasy.  .

    That night, she fell into a drowsy sleep. She seemed to feel that someone climbed into the bed, lifted the quilt and lay down again.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 936 I am fine and not tired at all

    Su Wan was startled, and before she woke up, she was hugged into an embrace, surrounded by a familiar aura.

    "Don't be afraid, it's me."

    Knowing who it was, she was relieved. She was both happy and annoyed. She stretched out her hand and squeezed his arm: "Why didn't you make a sound when you came back? You surprised me."

    He stretched out his hand to grab her in his arms, leaned over and kissed her, and coaxed, "It's my fault. I thought you were asleep, so I didn't bother you, but I woke you up."

    When Li Lin came back, he just entered the city before the city gate was closed. It was dark at that time. When he came back, he heard that Su Wan had already fallen asleep, so he took a bath in the outer courtyard and dealt with some  It's important to come back now.

    Su Wan felt that it was a bit sad to live alone in winter, especially seeing that everyone else was in pairs, but she was alone, so she leaned over and put her arms around his waist, trying to get closer.

    "Why did it take you so long to come back?"

    Look at this aggrieved, he smiled, stretched out his hand and patted her on the back: "Didn't I come back? Madam misses me?"

    But knowing that she misses him like this, he is still very happy in his heart. On the way from Lotus City to Endless City, she had already left him behind when she traveled around the mountains and rivers. How could she know that she  There is also a husband.

    Now I know I miss him, but I have made some progress.

    "Yes, I miss you." Su Wan thought, of course I miss you, without you, it would be really cold to sleep in winter, and it would be really lonely to be alone.

    "I miss my wife too" He stretched out his hand to caress her face, his gaze became softer.

    Under the illumination of the dim lights outside the bed, he saw clearly the face that had made him miss it for an indeterminate amount of time.

    It seemed that after leaving for a few days, he began to think about it, thinking that he would finish the matter quickly and come back to see her sooner. He also hurried all the way back, just to see her sooner.  They all feel as if they have been fascinated by their minds.

    His mind was touched, as if there was a warm current, and then he leaned over and kissed her forehead, but felt that it was not enough, lowered his head and asked for another kiss, and finally kissed her neck all the way down, stretched out his hand and began to untie her clothes.

    Su Wan was dazed by his kiss at first, seeing that he was about to undress her, she hurriedly reached out and grabbed his hand.

    He raised his eyes in doubt, his eyes were slightly red, a little seductive, and then he covered them and kissed her eyes: "What's wrong?"

    Su Wan breathed a sigh of relief and took a steady breath: "Aren't you tired?"

    How long have you been tired from running around outside, thinking about this when you come back, do you still have strength?

    The corner of his mouth twitched, then he pulled her hands away, untied the belt of her pajamas, turned over and pressed her down: "I'm fine, I'm not tired at all."

    "Ma'am, you kiss me too"

    Seeing his heart softening, Su Wan reached out to wrap his arms around his neck and kissed him, then lowered her head into his chest, listening to his heartbeat, stretched out her hand to caress him.

    He let her slender fingers poke on it for a while, her clothes were half opened, her eyelids were half drooped, and there was a smile at the corner of her mouth, which was evil and dangerous.

    After she played for a while, he couldn't bear it any longer, so he stretched out his hand to hold her hand, and pressed it hard. When only one piece of clothes remained, he remembered something.

    "Ma'am, have you taken the medicine yet?"

    Su Wan was so dazed by his kiss, she couldn't recover, she just looked at him suspiciously, and finally he asked again: "Did Madam take medicine recently?"

    She finally understood this meeting, nodded shyly, and then buried her head in his arms, a little unwilling to see anyone.

    "Madam"

    This medicine is originally used for contraception, men and women each take a pair, so as to achieve the effect of contraception and health maintenance, the property of the medicine is not heavy, if you want to have intercourse and you will not get pregnant, you need to start drinking it a month ago, once every seven days  , After one month, they can have intercourse.

    The husband and wife were together before, so naturally they ate all the time, but this time he had been away for a long time, it had been a month and a half, and he was afraid that she would find it troublesome and refused to eat.

    Since she ate it, it showed that she also wanted to be with him.

    It snowed heavily overnight in Meicheng, and the plum blossoms bloomed quietly in the cold winter. It seemed that the winter in the house was gone, and the spring was warm.

    Xiaobie is better than a newlywed, so it is naturally so lingering in love that I don't know when it will be in the sky or on earth

    On the second day, Su Wan really got up late. Seeing Li Lin sitting on the bedside reading a book with a comfortable look, he felt a little depressed.

    &nbsp; This person is in good spirits, there is no fatigue at all, she is the only one who is tired.

    She smashed the soft pillow beside him on his body, he reached out to take it, moved the book away, and smiled.

    "woke up?"

    "Why didn't you wake me up when you woke up early? It's all right now, you just came back last night, and neither of you got up early this morning, who doesn't know what we did!"

    Li Lin was already very calm about this. At the beginning, he really felt a little embarrassed, but after a lot of times, he felt that it was nothing. If he knew it, he would know it.

    It's not normal for a husband and wife to love each other, that is, his wife, after so long, is still so ashamed.

    "Okay, okay, between us husband and wife, it's okay if people know about it, and no one will laugh at you." As he spoke, he reached out and hugged her, and took the clothes beside him to change for her.

    Su Wan snorted softly, and let him dress herself.

    She was only angry for a while, and when it was over, it was gone. When the two got out of bed, she lifted the hem of her skirt and pushed open the window.

    At this time, the cold wind was blowing outside, the snow had not stopped, and a layer of snow had already accumulated in the yard, and a lot of snow had been pressed on the two plum trees.

    When the cold wind blew, she shivered, and then quickly closed the window.

    "Come and wash up."

    After hearing this, she turned back, brushed her teeth and mouth with a toothbrush made of willow branches, and wiped her face and hands with a hot towel. After finishing these, the couple went to the Ming Hall to eat today's belated breakfast.

    Xiao Sang and Shuxiang put the food out of the suitcase, made another pot of hot tea, and then retreated to the next ear room to stay.

    Xiao Sang kowtowed the melon seeds, and then began to point out Shuxiang: "When the young master and his wife are together, if the master does not summon, we should stay far away, but not too far away, so as not to call someone for something."

    "Madam is a caring person. If you have nothing to do on weekdays, you will let people go down to rest, but we are maids, holding the master's job, but we have to do our own thing. It is not the master who asks you to rest.  You can rest."

    "You need to be in a place where you can get it, and wait for the master's summons at all times, so that the master feels that you are by her side and serve her comfortably. She needs you. If you can't find anyone often, then your position is casual.  Then one person can take the place" (Remember this site website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 937 Are you so relieved that the two of them are mixed together?

    Xiao Sang was afraid that she would find another one like Shanwu Zhucui, so ever since Shuxiang had such an idea, she started to tell her all kinds of precautions when she was free.

    Shuxiang listened seriously and studied hard. Xiao Sang was also satisfied with watching, and felt that she had finally figured out a good candidate. After that, she had to talk more in front of the wife to facilitate this matter.

    The servant girl who serves is free to do whatever she wants, as long as she can do the job well, but to be the personal servant girl is a bit of a matter of fate, she needs winking, ability, and cleverness.

    Shuxiang nodded vigorously: "Sister Xiaosang, I wrote it down, and I will never forget it. I will definitely satisfy my wife, but sister Sang must intercede with me when the time comes."

    "I will definitely not forget you. You should work hard to satisfy Madam."

    "Yeah, okay."

    ? On the other side, after breakfast, the couple went to the bedroom and sat on the wooden couch facing the window, moved the tea table in the middle, and spread the bedding, so that the two could talk together.

    After reuniting after a long absence, what Su Wan likes most is leaning against him like this, or being hugged by him, or pillowed on his lap, with him sitting and her lying down, and then talking about their recent encounters  .

    At this time, it was warm and warm, as if those difficulties and partings had passed, and the only thing left was the two of them cuddling together.

    Su Wan told him about Mrs. Daxi's remarriage to Mr. Si, then Mr. Qi and Mrs. Bai next door, and finally said that many people have come to Meicheng recently, and Meicheng is also a bit messy.

    "If I were Mrs. Bai, I would definitely take advantage of the opportunity to get along with Mr. Qi at this time. If you make such a fuss, Mr. Qi might bother her so much, and how could you have any feelings for her?"

    "Ma'am, you are joking. You are not Mrs. Bai, and I am not Mr. Qi. How can you make such a comparison?"

    "I'm just talking about it. Speaking of which, when I'm unhappy in front of you, I never hide it. But you think I'm too tempered and hard to serve, and you think you were wrong?"

    At the beginning, she was a gentle and kind-hearted little girl in front of him, but now he probably thinks that she is too pretentious and has a temper.

    "It's not like that, what kind of temper do you have." The coaxing words passed, it was really nothing, and he was also willing to coax her.

    "I saw that when my wife was in the boudoir, although she was gentle and gentle, most of it was because life in a high school was not easy. I was afraid of taking a wrong step or causing trouble. If my wife wants to live a better life, naturally  in this way."

    "However, since Madam married me, although I can't allow you to be willful in major matters, it doesn't hurt to be more willful when you get along with me."

    "Hey, you're so good at talking!" Su Wan laughed immediately, "Could it be that you ate honey just now and haven't wiped it off yet?"

    He stretched out his hand and pinched her face: "Have I eaten, Madam, do you want to try?"

    Su Wan refused. She was alone in broad daylight, it was still snowing outside, and the weather was cold, so she couldn't do anything. She was afraid that she would kiss her, so she would start messing around.

    She rolled her eyes, and then began to change the subject: "You go out now, how is things going?"

    Li Lin didn't hold back on this either. Seeing her change the subject, he followed her. He said: "It went well, and the map was drawn on the way back. There is nothing else to do next, so I will accompany you."  Let my wife watch the snow and plum blossoms in Meicheng."

    "When Afu comes over, I will explain some things to him. This trip to the Western Wei Dynasty is over. Next year, when the spring is warm and the flowers are blooming, we will be able to go back."

    Su Guan's heart warmed slightly, and she leaned against him and murmured softly: "Plum blossoms are not very beautiful. Recently, many foreigners have come to the city. I seem to have brought over the atmosphere of Weidu.  It's kind of smoky."

    "By the way, there are still people who try to bully people in troubled waters. It's really annoying." She talked about how she met Mrs. Daxi in the teahouse a few days ago, and felt that those sons who pretended to be "Guodu Clan" were really hateful.  .

    Li Lindao: "Don't worry about these things, it will disturb the fun of enjoying the scenery. Afterwards, the two of us will go out together. If we meet these short-sighted people, I will solve it. As for Madam, continue to enjoy the scenery."

    Su Wan thought about it for a while, and thought it was okay. If he was with him, even if someone disturbed him, it shouldn't be too annoying.

    "Then it's settled. By the way, when will Afu and Mingjing come down from Weidu?"

    "I don't know, I will always come when it's time to come, it's better to come later, so as not to bother you and me."

    She reached out and poked hisThe mouth: "You can rest assured that the two of them will mix together?"

    Li Lin didn't care: "What's there to worry about? Could it be that these two people can join forces to deal with me in the future?"

    "Licheng is located in a dangerous place, it is not easy to get in and out, and it is not as big as the Eastern Zhao and Western Wei states. They don't care about this place, and the Li family has governed Licheng for more than two hundred years, and the people live and work in peace and contentment.  If you want it, you have to ask the people if they agree.¡±

    "Besides, Afu, I still believe in him. As far as the connection between him and the Li family is concerned, he will never single-handedly destroy the Li family and Licheng."

    "When it comes to governing the world, I don't think I'm as good as Afu. It's good for Mingjing to learn from him."

    Since he took over Licheng, all the frameworks are here, and the people under him perform their duties. He only needs to deal with the matter, make a decision and arrange the matter.

    He taught Zhao Mingjing only to teach him some principles, and then to know how the people in this world are, how to improve them, and what it is like to control the court, so that he can be a good emperor for the country and the people.

    And when Li Fu taught him, he would probably teach him how to shock the world and submit to him from all directions.

    "Do you still think you are inferior to others?"

    "Naturally, if three people are together, there must be my teacher. No one can know everything."

    "Be humble, I think you can do everything."

    "Then I need to thank Madam for her compliment? It turns out that I am so capable in Madam's heart."

    After the couple talked for a while, Su Wan felt a little sleepy, but she didn't want to go back to bed and fall asleep, so she dragged him to lie down and sleep for a while.

    Li Lin has nothing to do at the moment, and he has been busy for more than a month, and he was in a hurry when he came back. He was indeed a little tired, so he slept with her for a while.

    When she woke up again, it was already Shen Shi, and Xiao Sang came to ask the two of them what they wanted for dinner.

    Su Wan tidied up his clothes, then put on his cloak and went out of the Ming Hall: "According to the habit of the two of us before, you just pick some and let the kitchen make it. By the way, I will cook some soup for him to make up for it."

    Xiao Sang's lips moved, he hesitated to speak, and didn't know how to speak.

    Seeing her expression, Su Wan was a little strange: "What's wrong with you?"

    Xiao Sang hesitated for a long time, and finally opened his mouth: "What kind of soup do you want to stew?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 938 Coincidentally, Da Lang thinks so too

    What kind of soup do you cook?

    The implication of this is really a little subtle.

    The master and servant stared for a while with big eyes and small eyes.

    Su Wan took a deep breath, and then said: "Of course it's some soup to invigorate qi and blood to warm up the body. It's so cold these days, and he runs outside every day. Naturally, he needs to make up for it. Where are you thinking!"

    He added, she doesn't want to get out of bed, does she?

    Xiao Sang snorted, seeing that she was about to explode, she snickered for a while, but didn't dare to provoke her again, turned around and left quickly.

    You can't talk about this topic, and if you talk about it, you will be scolded. Forget it, she should run away.

    After Su Wan went back, she was still furious, Li Lin reached out and pinched her face, then turned around and couldn't help laughing.

    With his smile, he poked a hornet's nest.

    "You are still laughing, I am not doing this for you, who made you run around in such a cold day, if you don't want to drink, then you can do whatever you want, I am too lazy to care about you."

    Li Lin had no choice but to surrender: "I'll just drink it, let alone this one. Even if Madam gives me something else, I dare to drink it."

    "Beautiful thought!" Su Wan glared at him.

    When it was time to eat, the kitchen really brought a stew. Su Wan filled a bowl and put it in front of him, looking at him with a false smile.

    "Da Lang, it's time to drink soup."

    Li Linduanwan's hands trembled a bit. Although he didn't understand the meaning, he always felt that her tone was weird, so gentle that it made people feel creepy, especially when she smiled so fakely.

    He couldn't drink it.

    He raised his eyes to look at her, saw that her smile was still false, and then asked with a smile: "What? Don't you want to drink? Didn't you say that you dare to drink whatever I give you?"

    Li Lin sighed and had no choice but to drink it. Although her tone was strange, she would not poison him unless she wanted to be a widow.

    Coincidentally, Da Lang thought so too.

    As a result, she really became a widow.

    The soup was well done. He drank a couple of sips and felt quite satisfied, so he filled a half bowl for her too: "Drink some, too. Drink something warm in winter, so that your hands and feet won't be so cold at night."

    Su Wan looked down at the bowl of soup in front of him, thinking, good guy, if Da Lang knew how to share like him, maybe he would be fine.

    Oh, I was wrong, what Dalang drank was medicine, not soup.

    Su Wan took a breath and could only drink half a bowl. Not to mention, the taste was quite good.

    "What about traveling and returning to them? See if there are any in the kitchen, and send some to them."

    "They went out to eat mutton stew, don't worry about it."

    "mutton?"

    "Didn't they argue about going to eat during the long trip before? When I came back, I kept talking about it. It was cold and mutton was the most nourishing. If I wanted to eat it, I asked them to rest yesterday and have a meal together today."

    Su Wan raised her eyebrows: "You have money to eat mutton?"

    "He has no money."

    Su Wan understood now, and she clicked her tongue: "So it's your money, Li Jingyuan, you are quite indulgent to them, and you can eat mutton if you say it, and I haven't even eaten it yet."

    Li Lin's face was calm: "It's as if you didn't condone."

    Let's not talk about anyone, anyway, the husband and wife are similar, and they are really very conniving towards these few people around them, so that they jump up and down one by one.

    "It's not that the weather is too cold. I'm afraid you don't want to go out. If Madam wants to eat, let's go together some other day. Didn't I not go to eat?"

    The main reason is that he wants to stay with her and doesn't want to go out much.

    "That's right, let's go another day."

    The two mended together for several days, and Su Wan's little face was rosy, and her hands and feet were not so cold when she slept at night.

    After a few days of getting bored in the house, the couple was finally willing to go out, but instead of eating mutton, they went to a plum garden in Meicheng to enjoy plum blossoms and drink tea.

    The plum garden is not too big, similar to Lanxi garden, but it is a tea garden. There are various plum trees planted in the plum garden.  An excellent place to appreciate plums.

    In the plum garden, there are a total of three teahouses scattered among the plum trees. Every winter, this place is the favorite place for literati and elegant guests.  So happy.

    A group of people entered the plum garden and were led to a teahouse named Shuying. The three teahouses in the plum garden were all named after plum blossoms.Shuying', 'Qingke' and 'Send Spring'.

    A group of people went up to the third floor. There were already several guests in the building. There were no earth dragons upstairs, so they could only burn the brazier to keep warm.

    Su Wan was dressed thickly, even wearing a warm cloak, and felt a little cold, but saw that many young masters in white clothes and holding fans only wore three or two, trembling from the cold, and their faces turned pale.

    People in the Western Wei Dynasty all thought that such a young man was good-looking, with a demeanor like a fairy.

    Su Wan only felt that her scalp was numb. This summer is fine, but in winter, she only needs to be graceful. I'm afraid she wants to freeze to death. It's still snowing outside now!

    Su Wan turned her head to look at Li Lin, and saw that although he was not dressed thickly, he was still wearing a warm cloak, which was at least passable, so he wouldn't be cold.

    Li Lin asked the shopkeeper to bring two braziers up for them. The tea house has a nice view, but it is also really cold. There are no private rooms in the building, but tea seats are set up on all sides.

    In order to appreciate the scenery, the surrounding windows are floor-to-ceiling windows, and a wooden fence is placed behind the windows. Once the windows are opened, guests can enjoy the snowy plum scenery outside even if they are sitting on the teahouse.

    It is the surrounding ventilation, which is really very cold.

    There is nothing else in the plum garden, but there is indeed no shortage of braziers, and two were sent up soon.

    The charcoal fire inside was also burning vigorously, Xiao Sang replaced the charcoal fire in Su Wan's hand stove, and the hand stove, which was no longer warm enough along the way, warmed up again.

    A young servant came up and asked, "What tea do you want to drink today?"

    Li Lindao: "Since we have come to Meiyuan, we naturally want to taste your plum blossom tea. In addition, I heard that the plum blossom wine and green plum wine in Meiyuan are both well brewed, so I will serve a pot of each, and also some delicious pastries.  .¡±

    After Li Lin finished speaking, he looked at Su Wan and asked her if she had anything to add.

    Su Wan said: "Bring another jar of good wine, add some food to accompany the wine, and the rest will be gone."

    Li Lin nodded: "That's all."

    "Dear guest, please wait a moment." The boy wrote it down, and then left in a hurry.

    Su Guan turned his head and looked out the window. Outside the window was a plum grove. At this time, the plum blossoms were in full bloom, and the branches were dyed red, turning into a sea of ??flowers. There were snowflakes falling from the sky, dancing with the wind. The snow is not heavy, but it is very artistic.  , the scene is also extremely beautiful.

    At this time, the guests are cooking wine, drinking tea and admiring the scenery in this tea house. When they get elegant, they sing a song, which is a great joy in life.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 939

    Su Wan listened to someone downstairs writing poems, some of them were good, some of them were mediocre, if there were none that were amazing, but the atmosphere was very good, not to mention the people who participated in it, even the bystanders felt very  happy.

    On the other side of the third floor, there is a drinking order, and the loser can choose to drink or write a poem about plum blossoms.

    Su Guan found it interesting, and then said to Li Lin: "If you came to enjoy the snow and plum blossoms with your friends, you should be the same as them now, and I don't know what it was when you were playing wine with them.  like."

    "Madam wants to watch me play drinking games with others?"

    "Although I am a little curious, I don't want to see it. Since you have come out to play with me, you are naturally enjoying the scenery with me. What are you playing with drinking orders?"

    "If not, let Yuanyou and them come a few times?"

    Yuan You Huifeng and the others were sitting at another table beside them, and they were stunned when they heard that they had been called.

    He looked left and right for a while, then pointed to himself: "Me? Drinking order? Ma'am, you think too highly of me, how can I know what drinking order?"

    Li Lin glanced at him, and then said to Su Wan: "It's okay if you let him guess fists, but if you drink alcohol, Madam should spare him."

    And there are some hot eyes, he can't bear to look at it even thinking about it.

    Su Wan smiled when he heard the words: "That's right, then don't torment him." The scene was really eye-catching.

    Hui Feng stretched out his hand and patted Yuan You's shoulder, feeling sympathetic in his heart, he finally understood that the young master and his wife liked to bully Yuan You the most.

    It doesn't matter if you travel far, you're used to it, and it's not bad this time.

    Soon the servants in the store asked for the food to be brought up, and also sent two stoves, which were specially used for boiling water and warming wine.

    The plum blossom tea in Meiyuan is made from the earliest batch of plum blossoms (scented tea) this year, and it is also the best quality tea. After three scents, the aroma of plum blossoms is very strong.

    The tea is made from the snow water from the plum groves outside. After the snow melts and is filtered several times, the snow water is obtained.

    Li Lin used one stove and the other to warm the wine for the guards next door. He first boiled a pot of hot water, then changed another pot, and poured green plum wine into it to heat up.

    Su Wan sat across from him and watched him busy, with one hand resting on his chin, his eyebrows crooked with a smile: "I've heard of green plum wine in the past, what are we today? Cooking green plum wine?"

    "Also, cooking a pot of green plum wine in the plum blossom forest is another mood?"

    "At this time, regardless of the heroes of the world, or the vastness of the country, there is only drinking and pleasure in the garden, enjoying the snow, the flowers, and the wind and the moon."

    "Madam will drink a few cups with me later, and enjoy the wind and moon together."

    "OK."

    Li Lin poured some hot water to make tea, and then gave the hot water pot to Xiao Sang and the others.

    Xiao Sang and Xie Si'an sat at the same table with Yuan You Huifeng and the others, and the others were already warming up the wine. Xie Si'an could still drink some with them, but Xiao Sang really didn't drink alcohol, and the two planned to make tea.

    The two of them got used to following the trips and returning from long-distance travel. The two of them took up a seat, whether they drank or ate meat, they didn't feel embarrassed, and occasionally they could chat for a while.

    After Li Lin finished making plum blossom tea, he gave her a cup first: "Tea, please."

    Su Wan smiled: "Then I will taste today's plum blossom tea, and I don't know if it is really as memorable as the legend."

    "Be worthy of a wife."

    The plum blossom tea from Meiyuan is indeed well made, and it is paired with plum snow water to make tea, which is deeply loved by literati and elegant guests. In addition to being "elegant", it naturally has its good taste.

    "Then I have to taste it."

    Su Wan picked up the teacup, the tea was light yellowish, clear and clear, and there was a scent of tea, as if there was still a faint fragrance of plum, she blew on it and took a small sip.

    The tea soup is fragrant at the entrance, and the plum fragrance is faint and seemingly absent. You can smell it, but you can¡¯t find it when you eat it. It seems to have some freshness and purity of plum snow and ice water. At that moment, it seems that you are in this winter. Among the plum trees,  The purity of plum fragrance and snow comes oncoming.

    It seems to have glimpsed the most beautiful moment of winter.

    "Good tea."

    The tea is good, the artistic conception is also good, and it is also an elegant word. It is no wonder that it is snowing this winter, so many people like to run here, and this cup of plum tea alone is worth the trip.

    Li Lin also took a sip, felt good, and gave her another piece of pink plum blossom-shaped pastry: "This is the plum blossom cake made in the plum garden, you can try it too."

    ?Su Wan took a sip, the taste was soft and slightly sweet, but the sweetness was not much, sweet but not greasy.?, even men feel good after eating.

    Su Wan ate a piece of plum cake with plum tea, and ate two crispy plums. At this time, the green plum wine was ready, so they shared a glass and sipped the green plum wine.

    The green plum wine has a mellow aroma, and there is a faint fragrance of green plums when you drink it, but the wine is not strong. The women in the Western Wei Dynasty can drink a pot alone, and it is not easy to get drunk. Su Wan can also drink a few glasses.

    After tasting the green plum wine and the plum blossom wine, Su Wan also tasted it. The plum blossom wine has a light floral fragrance, which is different from the green plum wine, but it is also excellent.

    At this time, it was freezing outside, the winter snow was falling, the plum blossoms in the forest were in full bloom, the charcoal fire was burning in the house, and the water in the pot was gurgling. The two enjoyed the scenery and drank tea together.  It is indeed an elegant thing.

    When you have to drink three cups, write a poem to express your feelings.

    When the drinking was almost done, someone said that someone was comparing poems at Jichun Tower, saying that they wanted to compare the talents of the young masters with the theme of plum blossoms.

    The husband and wife felt a little interesting, so they took people downstairs to Jichun Tower to watch the excitement.

    However, they came a bit late. The first floor of Jichun Building was crowded with many people, and there were still people talking inside, as if they were signing up for the competition.

    Su Wan stood outside the crowd and couldn't see it. She wanted to jump up to take a look, but was held down by the people around her. She turned to look at him.

    Li Lindao: "The snow is slippery, don't jump, beware of falling."

    Su Wan thought about it for a while and felt that this was indecent, so she stopped dancing, but standing here, the scene inside was that she stretched her neck and couldn't see it, so she felt a little regretful.

    She tugged at his sleeve: "But I want to see them compare poetry."

    Li Lindao: "I asked someone to ask if they could give us a seat. Let's go inside."

    After all, he took a look at Huifeng, Huifeng went forward with his orders, and came back after a while, and invited a few people to go to the first floor of Jichun Building.  Give up a tea seat.

    Probably because there is enough money, everything is negotiable.

    "Well, in today's poetry meeting, there are a total of twenty-three young masters participating. Let me read the names. Listen to them, but there are mistakes and omissions. If there are mistakes and omissions, please make up." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel  .com

 Chapter 940 I heard that Prince Jiu is coming today

    The middle-aged man read the names of the contestants, asked if there were any mistakes and omissions, and then explained the rules, and then ordered people to prepare paper, pen and ink, and asked the young masters to write poems.

    Someone at the teahouse in Su Guan brought a pot of hot tea, probably seeing that everyone was watching the excitement at this time and had no intention of making tea, so the store asked the people in the building to brew it and bring it over.

    At this moment, someone whispered among the crowd:

    "I heard that Mr. Wang Jiu is coming today."

    "What? Young Master Wang Jiu is coming?"

    "No, I heard that Wang's carriage entered Meicheng early this morning. It was said that Mr. Wang Jiu was going to come to the Plum Garden to enjoy the scenery at noon. That's why the competition was held. If Mr. Wang Jiu came later, he would be able to beat him.  His blue eyes, that's a smooth career and a bright future!"

    "Really?"

    "Of course it is serious, can I still lie to you?"

    "Then let's sign up too."

    "What's the point of signing up? It's all started. It's too late. People got the news early, but they just hold it tightly and don't tell us."

    "How could they do that?"

    "Hey, they can hold the competition in Jichunlou, so we can also hold it in Shuyinglou Qingkelou? Then Mr. Wang Jiu doesn't necessarily come to Jichunlou, does he? Doesn't everyone have a chance?"

    "Yes, good idea, good idea, why didn't I think of it, let's go and ask others."

    As soon as this idea came out, those who heard that Mr. Wang Jiu was coming, but missed the registration competition, were really excited, and then there were many fewer people in Hulaladi.

    Su Wan turned to look at Li Lin: "Has Mr. Wang Jiu come to Meicheng too?"

    Li Lin nodded: "I entered the city this morning."

    Su Wan raised her eyebrows: "Then he will really come to this plum garden? I arrived this morning, and I'm tired of traveling all the way. I'm afraid I need to take a rest first?"

    "I don't know either."

    Li Lin really didn't know if Wang Lizhi would come to the Plum Garden in a while. According to Su Wan, he traveled all the way from the capital, and the beautiful snow scenery didn't pass in a day. It's normal to come back after a two-day break.

    However, in order to announce that he came to Meicheng, it is not impossible for Wang Lizhi to appear in front of people in a short while to let everyone know.

    Speaking of Wang Lizhi, Su Wan was still a little troubled. She asked, "Will he cause trouble for us?"

    Li Lin laughed: "What kind of trouble can he cause us? If he comes, that would be great. Didn't Madam say that there are many foreigners coming to Meicheng, and it is so chaotic all day long that it is difficult to even listen to a book?"  Uneasy."

    "The name of Mr. Wang Jiu is useless. If he shows that he recognizes us, he can say a few words, and even be polite. At that time, no one in Meicheng will dare to trouble us.  .¡±

    This is not a dog

    No, I was wrong.

    "Isn't this relying on the influence of the Wang family? Will Mr. Wang Jiu be angry?"

    "It's not a big deal, there's nothing to be angry about."

    Su Wan thinks about it too, maybe Wang Lizhi doesn't care about this at all, so he just took advantage of the situation.

    "I think it's a good idea. If he comes in a while, let's go up and say hello. Give him some face, and then drink two glasses of wine with him and talk. We'll walk sideways in Meicheng tomorrow."

    "That's a good point."

    The couple planned to use Wang Lizhi as a tool, and they didn't feel guilty at all, and Wang Lizhi also planned them.

    "After you go, it will be better to show off."

    "yes."

    Sitting on a chair, Wang Lizhi looked at the glamorous woman in red in front of him, with a smile on his lips.

    Miss Yanqing raised her head slightly: "Master Ninth must remember to promise Yanqing."

    "Of course, if you can succeed, I don't need to worry about it, but if you can't, I will protect you Is it possible that Miss Yanqing has no confidence in herself? Don't all the gentlemen in this imperial city worship under your skirt  ?¡±

    "It's just Li Jingyuan"

    "Master Ninth is afraid of him." Miss Yanqing's tone was light.

    "What did you say?" Wang Lizhi sat upright for a while, and his eyes swept over sharply, "You say I'm afraid of him?"

    Miss Yanqing said: "Could it be? If it wasn't like this, why did the ninth son come all the way from the capital to Meicheng?"

    Wang Lizhi sneered: "Miss Yanqing's eyes are not good. If she does this again next time, she won't have those eyes anymore. I'm not afraid of him, I clearly want toIf I don't feel comfortable with him, I won't be able to live well either.  "

    "Admiring the winter snow in Meicheng with my wife? Drinking tea and drinking wine to enjoy the scenery? It's so carefree, so what if I don't like it?"

    "He wanted to teach me a lesson earlier, so he really thought who he was."

    If there is any grievance between life and death, there is none, but he is a little unhappy in his heart, just like asking for trouble, he has never been a person who can bear his anger.

    Originally, he thought that Li Jingyuan was the same kind of person as him, equally cold and ruthless, but he didn't expect that he turned around and married his wife, and they were married for three years.  Out.

    It's unpleasant to think about.

    "But I said my ugly words before. Don't look at him as a gentle and easy-going person. If you really anger him, there will be no good end. When his heart is cold, it is not normal.  cold."

    "It's best not to mess with his wife, I'm afraid he'll kill you."

    For a person like Li Lin, since this lady can marry him back, she will take her with her wherever she goes. Naturally, her feelings are unusual. It's okay to mess with him. As long as it's not too much, he won't let it go.  In my heart, I have offended someone I shouldn't

    "However, if you die, I will send someone to collect your body. Wouldn't it be a pity to throw such a beautiful face into the wilderness"

    Miss Yanqing shuddered, feeling a layer of coldness crawling up from her feet, wrapping around her body little by little, making her feel terrified.

    She regretted coming to Meicheng faintly in her heart.

    She has countless suitors in the capital, and they are willing to be her servants. Although the sons of the big clans are only willing to take her as a concubine, and even this person in front of him just wants to play with her, and he doesn't even have a status, but he is willing to marry her.  Hers is no less.

    But she took a fancy to his noble status, gentle personality, and thoughtfulness to his wife. If she married, she would indeed be a good man, but it's a pity

    "Let's go." Wang Lizhi patted the dust on his body, "I heard that they are still enjoying the flowers and snow and drinking tea in Meicheng, so let's go and have a look and bring your piano with you.  Play a song."

    Miss Yanqing bit her lip and said yes, then asked someone to bring her qin, and followed Wang Lizhi to the plum garden.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 941 Let¡¯s warm up the sake stove and enjoy the mountains and rivers together

    Right now, the plum garden is bustling with activity.

    Su Wan listened to them reading the poems written by those young masters, and found it very interesting. Although they didn't look very surprised, they were indeed lively and fun.

    The husband and wife also commented in a low voice, which one they think is better, and the surrounding people who watched the excitement also discussed and commented.

    However, compared to the previous crowded situation, the number of onlookers was indeed much smaller. There was no other reason, that is, there were also people organizing competitions in the Shuying Building and Qingke Building.

    Both Su Wan and Li Lin felt that "Sparse Shadow" was the best.

    His poem says:

    Sparse shadows gradually move towards dusk, with light makeup and heavy colors reflecting snow-white.

    And warm the sake on the stove, and enjoy the spring of the mountains and rivers.

    The sparse shadows in the poem refer to plum trees, and it is said that at dusk, no matter whether the plum blossoms are light or thick, they all reflect the white snow. My friends and I will enjoy the plum blossoms again, let people warm the wine, and enjoy the plum blossoms together  bloom.

    "I think this one is good."

    "Compared to the others, it is indeed better, especially the last sentence, which seems a bit chic and unrestrained."

    "Not really."

    "Who wrote the poem?"

    "It's Young Master Qin!"

    "It's Young Master Qin from Meicheng. This is a well-known young master in our Meicheng. He has profound knowledge and unparalleled talent. It's a pity that he has been unsuccessful for many years. If he can make Young Master Ninth fall in love with him, he will be on the way."

    Su Wan was a little curious, so he asked Sui Chuan: "Who is Mr. Qin?"

    Sui Chuan said: "Returning to Madam, the name of this Young Master Qin is Qin Mengjun, a native of Meicheng. His father is a teacher. It is said that he was born with Minghui and excellent talent. He is well-known in this Meicheng, but he is clear.  Ao, I have not been successful for many years."

    Suichuan pointed to a young man in a blue robe beside the crowd. He was about twenty-three or fourteen years old, and his appearance was not bad. His eyes were as cold as the white snow in the snow.

    "Speaking of which, his talent is indeed good, but he is arrogant and unwilling to bow to the clan."

    "Pity."

    If such a person lives in another country, he can take the imperial examination based on his ability, not to mention the top three, and he will definitely get one.  , How can ordinary people have a bright future.

    He is talented, but he refuses to bow his head to the clan, so he can only be so frustrated.

    Su Wan frowned slightly, feeling that this Young Master Qin might not be able to achieve his wish in Wang Lizhi. A person like Wang Lizhi only wants to live a happy life today, regardless of the flood tomorrow.

    Li Lindao: "If you really have the ability, why not recommend him to Afu?"

    Sui Chuan worked beside Su Wan, and whenever he went, he went to find out about the matter first. He had checked this Mr. Qin, so he said: "There are indeed some skills."

    ? Su Wan also thought it was good. Li Fu was indeed short of people, and some of them had to borrow people from Licheng to do things. If this Mr. Qin was really capable, it might not be impossible to recruit them.

    And Mr. Qin has suffered from clan oppression.

    If someone said that this clan was going to be overthrown and open up a broad road for the Western Wei Dynasty, the Western Wei Dynasty could hold imperial examinations like the Eastern Zhao and Southern Qin in the future, and ordinary people would have a day to come to the fore. The clan was no longer powerful and could not bully ordinary people casually.

    Thinking about it, he should also be willing.

    "That's a good idea."

    At this moment, the other party seemed to notice that someone was looking at him, turned his head to look at him, and then nodded slightly as a sign of courtesy.

    "And put the sake on the stove to warm up, and enjoy the spring of the mountains and rivers together. It's not bad!"

    Someone sighed from the crowd, and everyone looked out together, just in time to see Wang Lizhi in a white robe and a white fox fur cloak standing outside the crowd, and beside him stood a red-dressed woman  , followed by seven or eight guards.

    The scene was silent for a while, and then someone exclaimed: "It's Young Master Jiu!"

    "It's the Ninth Prince!"

    "It's really the Ninth Young Master, the Ninth Young Master is here."

    All the people present went forward to pay respects. The heir of the first clan of the Western Wei Dynasty was as honorable as the crown prince in the territory of the Western Wei Dynasty. He only had to pay homage and shout a thousand years ago.

    "You don't need to be too polite." Wang Lizhi's face was pale, his eyes swept over, and he happened to see Li Lin and others in the building.

    Because of the snow, the teahouse in Meiyuan opened the windows to the maximum around it. Standing outside, you can see the people on the first floor even if you look up.

    ?"The ninth son is here today, and the plum garden is sure to be full of splendor.  "

    "Exactly."

    "Ninth Young Master"

    Wang Lizhi tapped the folding fan in his hand, and then asked: "Are you comparing poetry?"

    The person who organized the competition before hurriedly stepped forward: "It's the poetry competition, but the ninth son wants to listen to it together."

    "Master Jiu, the Shuyinglou here is also competing for poetry, but Master Jiu wants to come here to listen?"

    "Ninth Young Master, Qingkelou is also competing."

    Wang Lizhi chuckled, and knew what these people were up to, but he didn't care, "Here it is. A friend is here. I'll go have a drink with him."

    The people in Jichun Tower hurriedly invited him over: "Young Master Ninth still has a friend here, I don't know who it is?"

    "Coincidentally, it's just the people in the room."

    Everyone looked up, but they saw that there was only one teahouse in the room where people were sitting, and the rest of the people saw Wang Lizhi coming, so they ran out to greet him, and they all wanted to have a few words with Mr.  People seem indifferent.

    Su Wan raised her eyebrows slightly, turned her head and whispered to Li Lin, "He's here, remember to chat with him for a while, it's best to show concern, then we'll be safe in Meicheng."

    Li Lindao: "Don't worry, if he provokes me again, I'll bear him for a while."

    The couple had a good plan, but Xiao Sang on the side had already tugged on Su Wan's sleeve several times in a row. Su Wan turned around and asked her, "What's wrong?"

    "That's Miss Yanqing."

    "What Miss Yanqing?" Su Wan had long forgotten about this, and she didn't even remember who Miss Yanqing was.

    Xiao Sang was in a hurry: "It's the one who came back from Wang Jiugongzi's village last time and took our carriage."

    When Su Wan heard Xiao Sang say this, she remembered it. Her eyes fell on the face of the girl in red for a moment, and the two faces matched each other.

    But she was very strange: "I saw that Yanqing girl was not willing to follow Mr. Wang Jiu before, but now she is with him?"

    Xiao Sang blinked, a little dazed, the moment she saw this Yanqing girl, she always felt that she was coming for her son, but she never thought that there was such a possibility.

    Just at this moment, Wang Lizhi had brought someone in, he raised his eyebrows slightly, and said:

    "Brother Jing Yuan, long time no see." (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 942 It's someone else's plum blossom, so you can't dig it up and take it away

    Everyone saw this Brother Jing Yuan nodded slightly, and then raised their glasses to respect each other: "It's really been a long time."

    In fact, it's not too long, it's only two months since we met in Weidu.

    Su Wan twitched the corner of his mouth.

    Wang Lizhi walked over, Yuanyou Huifeng and others hurriedly moved away, someone brought him a chair, and someone brought him tea, wine, food and other things, but after a while, there were a lot of things on the table.  Less stuff.

    "Miss Yanqing, please sit down too."

    Miss Yanqing answered yes, and then sat down beside him. When she raised her head, she glanced at the couple opposite without any trace. The man was handsome and gentle, while the woman was delicate and gentle.

    "Brother Jing Yuan and his wife are here to appreciate plum blossoms together?"

    Li Lin smiled and said: "I have nothing to do, so I went out for a walk. I never thought that you came from the capital."

    Wang Lizhi reached out and picked up a teacup and turned it around in the palm of his hand: "You guys have time to spare."

    Li Lindao: "Speaking of leisure, I'm not as good as Mr. Wang Jiu. It's really rare to come to Meicheng to enjoy the plums from the capital of the country."

    "It's better for Mr. Li to travel with his wife."

    "It's not as if Jiu Gongzi travels with beauties, but Jiu Gongzi has so many beauties, I always think about which one to bring with me, I feel inferior to this matter."

    Su Wan couldn't help but sneered, was Li Jingyuan mocking the woman next to Wang Lizhi for changing clothes?

    Miss Yanqing was not happy when she heard this, and hurriedly explained: "Mr. Li misunderstood, Yanqing did not come with Mr. Jiu, it was Yanqing who learned that Mr. Jiu was coming to Meicheng, and asked Mr. Jiu  Take me for a ride, and then come together."

    The implication is that she is not Wang Lizhi's person.

    Su Wan raised her eyebrows and glanced at her, and saw her gaze fell on Li Lin, with a soft expectation.

    She squinted her eyes slightly, and then poured a cup of tea to the people here: "Don't drink, I drank a lot before, drinking too much will hurt your body, let's drink tea."

    Li Lin had no choice but to take the tea in her hand.

    Su Wan asked with a smile: "Miss Yanqing came to Meicheng for what? Could it be to enjoy the plum blossoms?"

    "If you want to say that the plum blossoms in Meicheng are really beautiful, especially during the Plum Appreciation Festival, people hang lanterns on the plum trees after nightfall. At night, there are lights everywhere, and thousands of trees and plum blossoms bloom."

    The Plum Appreciation Festival is a unique festival in Meicheng. It is held on November 11 every year. At this time, plum blossoms are in full bloom, and when the wind blows, the petals will rustle and fall.

    This is a show at night, a bit like the Lantern Festival. People hang lanterns on plum trees, and the plum blossoms are reflected in the cold night. Thousands of trees, thousands of trees, and thousands of houses are lit.

    Miss Yanqing came back to her senses, and said with a smile: "The plum blossoms in Meicheng are indeed beautiful, even if they come from thousands of miles away, it is enough to just take a look at them."

    These words are heard in people's ears, so there is no meaning to them.

    Su Wan smiled: "It's a pity, even if you come all the way, you can only have a look at it. After all, it is someone else's plum blossom, so you can't dig it up and take it away."

    Miss Yanqing's complexion changed slightly, and then she quickly lowered her head.

    Su Guan took a sip of tea, and looked at Wang Lizhi with a smile: "Master Wang Jiu is really busy, and he always wants to make trouble for others to make fun of it."

    Wang Lizhi smiled: "It is indeed a happy thing to find trouble for others."

    Several people chatted with each other tauntingly, and then someone came up and asked Wang Lizhi: "Master Ninth, would you like to listen to the poems of the competition?"

    Li Lindao: "Since the ninth son is here, he naturally wants to listen to it. I see that the poems written by you are all good, so you should listen to the ninth son."

    Wang Lizhi didn't like to listen to these. He was used to listening to the works of those talented scholars and celebrities. Hearing them was simply a headache. He used to be annoyed by them.

    But Li Lin said so, if he said he didn't want to listen, he would turn his face, so he said: "Then read it, I'll just listen to it."

    The visitor got his consent, so he arranged for people to start reading the poems written by everyone today, one by one, and asked him to comment after finishing one.

    Su Wan took a sip of tea and saw that his complexion was getting worse and worse, so she turned around and smiled with Li Lin, feeling happy in her heart.

    Somebody should have fixed him long ago.

    Fortunately, there were not many poems, and there were only twenty-three young masters who participated in the competition. Although Wang Lizhi felt that the matter was annoying, he was a knowledgeable and well-known number one young master after all, so he came up with comments at his fingertips.

    However, the sharpness of the words during this period made many young masters comment so hard that they couldn't even raise their heads.

    theIn the end, the best song was commented on, and it was "Shu Ying" by Qin Mengjun, son of Qin.

    "This poem is good, it should be number one."

    Mr. Qin went up to thank you.

    Wang Lizhi asked him: "What wish do you have?"

    Mr. Qin said: "I don't have any wishes, just a compliment from Mr. Jiu is enough."

    "Oh? Don't want it?" Wang Lizhi glanced at him, his tone a little impatient, "Since you don't want it, then you don't want it."

    Wang Lizhi was impatient. These people obviously wanted it, but they pretended not to care, and others forced him to beg him. Since he said he didn't want it, then he didn't want it.

    The people next to him heard what Mr. Qin said before, and their expressions were subtle at the moment, and when they heard Wang Lizhi's words again, their expressions changed drastically.

    Some people took pleasure in other people's misfortune, thinking that Mr. Qin was self-proclaimed, and now it's all right. They missed the opportunity to follow Mr. Ninth. Some people felt sorry for him, but each of them dared not even take a breath, and no one dared to intercede or speak for him.  To make him change his mind.

    Mr. Qin's face remained unchanged, as if he lost such an opportunity, and he didn't feel sad or sad.

    Li Lin put the teacup on the table and said with a smile: "It's just a poem, how can I ask for a wish? It's too contemptuous, and what I want, I always have to earn it by myself, not  Others are condescending and rewarding."

    Su Wan said: "That's not true, if you wish so much, don't worry about it. Although Mr. Qin is a bit more noble, it is also a good thing to have a backbone. If Mr. Qin can't get along in the future, you can come to our husband and wife, and I will point you to something."  road."

    Mr. Qin was stunned for a moment, feeling a little bit of sentimental in his heart, the world thought he was arrogant, talented but unable to show off, it was actually a embarrassing thing, but he didn't want it in his heart.

    He doesn't want to be rich and powerful, and he doesn't want others to decide his life with a light word.

    Wealth is also due to the thought of others, and poverty is also caused by the dislike of others.

    What he wants more is dignity and strength of character, even if he wants to rise to the top and straighten his back, instead of being bestowed lightly and condescendingly by these clan princes.

    Therefore, if you ask him what wish he has, even if he has it, he is unwilling to ask for it.

    It's not a false excuse to ask others to ask three times and four times.

    He really didn't want it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 943 Isn't it amazing to have a wife!

    Hearing what Li Lin and Su Wan said, Wang Lizhi was not happy, he laughed: "What? You two still want to rob me? Don't forget, where is this?"

    Li Lindao: "It's not enough to rob people. Jing Yuan just thinks that a single poem can't give him any future. The Ninth Young Master just accepts people casually and throws them aside afterwards."

    "If the ninth son really wants to use him, you might as well ask him what skills he has, or ask him to test him, know what he can do, and let him do it if he can be used in the future.  .¡±

    Those who want to work for Wang Lizhi don't know Fan Qi. He is just a young master of Qin who can write a good poem. Any one of his subordinates has such ability, even much better than him. Afterwards, he has long forgotten  Gotta clean it up.

    Young Master Qin followed him, it was not easy to stand out, even in order to gain a firm foothold, he bowed his head and bowed his waist, lying down to be a small person, so he was naturally unwilling if he was a little arrogant.

    Mr. Qin was a little bit moved when he heard the words. If he took the school test and found out what skills he has, then speaking of these, it is not impossible for him to gain a foothold based on his own skills.

    However, Wang Lizhi didn't have this thought, so he gave up: "Why bother."

    To test what a person is good at and what he can do, it seems that it can't be done in a few words, and Wang Lizhi also accepts many people. If everyone takes the test like this, wouldn't it be too much trouble.

    If one is not working well, just replace it with another.

    Young Master Qin pressed the corners of his mouth, the light in his eyes disappeared, and he stopped talking after that.

    Li Lin poured a cup of tea for Wang Lizhi: "Since you find it troublesome, it's not like I'm robbing you, right? Besides, my wife only said that she wanted to show him a way, and it's not that we want to hire someone."  .¡±

    "You and I, don't involve others. Let them go." Li Lin was afraid that it was Wang Lizhi's trouble for Qin Mengjun.

    Wang Lizhi raised his hand and asked everyone to disperse. The matter of Mr. Qin, regardless of whether he thinks he is high-minded or doesn't know how to flatter him, or whether someone wants to rob someone and makes him feel unhappy, it is over.

    Li Lin asked someone to bring a pot of water, made a pot of tea after boiling it, and distributed it to several people on the table: "Today's plum blossoms are blooming well, and you came just in time, why don't you have a sip of tea and enjoy the scenery.  "

    After drinking a cup of tea, Wang Lizhi calmed down a lot, and he was in the mood to appreciate the plum blossoms in the garden. The snowflakes rustled, the plum blossoms were in full bloom, and the plum blossoms reflected in the white snow. It was indeed a beautiful scene.

    Li Lin turned his head to look at Su Wan, and drank tea with her with a smile: "Madam, please."

    Su Wan raised her eyebrows, and also responded to him: "Husband, please."

    Wang Lizhi suddenly felt that the tea in his mouth was hard to drink, and his teeth were a little sour. He felt that he was sick, and he came all the way to find trouble for these two people.  I feel sick all over.

    Having a wife is amazing, isn't it!

    Miss Yanqing also felt that she couldn't drink that cup of tea. Although she was sitting on the edge of the teahouse and was given a cup of tea, she was still thinking about how to drink this cup of tea and how to say a few words, but  Seeing the couple like this, they really couldn't drink anymore.

    Li Lin didn't care what Wang Lizhi was thinking, he politely shared tea with the other party, and chatted a few more words, in order to achieve the purpose of taking advantage of Wang Lizhi's momentum that the husband and wife had previously discussed.

    Recently, Meicheng is really a bit chaotic. They don't want to jump out of the house and make a fuss, disturbing the mood of enjoying the scenery.

    Wang Lizhi drank two cups of tea in a row, felt strange, held the tea cup in his hand, and asked suspiciously: "Why are you so polite to me today?"

    Li Lindao: "It's as if when we met before, I didn't even give you a cup of tea. It's okay to drink two glasses of wine with you. It's rare to see each other."

    The two then drank two more glasses of wine, chatted awkwardly, and then Li Lin took Su Wan to leave. As for the Yanqing girl, he shared a cup of tea out of courtesy, and even  Didn't even look at it.

    Satisfied, Su Wan thought, as long as he didn't have those thoughts in his mind, no matter if it was Miss Yanqing or any other girl, she would not be afraid.

    On the way back, Su Wan couldn't help but ask him: "What exactly does Wang Lizhi want to do?"

    If he came alone, it would be reasonable to say that he could enjoy the winter scenery of Meicheng, but it would be intriguing to bring along this girl Yanqing who is somewhat interesting to Li Lin.

    Li Lin raised his eyes, and stretched out his hand to close her cloak: "It seems that I married my wife and lived a good life. I feel uncomfortable and want to make trouble."

    Su Wan was speechless for a moment: "Is he sick? He is not doing well by himself, so is it possible that he needs others to accompany him? ??? 

    "He is sick!"

    Li Lin also nodded: "I'm sick."

    Su Wan felt a little annoyed: "You said he is in Meicheng, will he come to trouble us every day?"

    "That's not true. I think there should be two or three times."

    Su Wan: "Look, we only go out a few times in Meicheng these days. It's so cold, it's impossible to see him every time we go out, right?"

    Li Lin thought for a while, and suggested: "Why don't you give him some trouble and let him leave earlier?"

    Su Wan's eyes lit up: "If so, it's naturally the best."

    Su Wan really didn't want to get entangled with this Wang Lizhi. Sometimes this person really couldn't guess what he was thinking, and he did things casually, and every time he was very embarrassed.

    "Sometimes I always feel that it is because you married a wife that he is unhappy, maybe he has some thoughts about you in his heart, and that's why he came here specifically to find us unhappy."

    Li Lin almost choked on his own saliva, he coughed twice, and rubbed her hair helplessly: "Ma'am, don't talk nonsense."

    Su Wan patted his hand away: "Then you said why he insisted on competing with you, thinking that you and him should be the same way, cold-hearted like him, and then die alone, you married a wife, the husband and wife are loving  , and he is no longer a fellow traveler, and he feels that you have betrayed him, so he feels unhappy."

    "What do you mean I betrayed him?" Li Lin had a headache, "Madam, please be careful with your words."

    "Well, it's okay if he's jealous of you."

    The couple returned to Lanxi Garden, and then Li Lin went to discuss with Huifeng, trying to find a way to get Wang Lizhi to return to Weidu as soon as possible, so as not to trouble them every day.

    In the next few days, the snow fell harder and harder, and the couple didn't go out again. When they got interested, they enjoyed the snow and plum blossoms in the yard, or leaned together to talk and read books, and the days went like this.

    On that day, it was snowing heavily, and there were servants sweeping the snow in the yard. The husband and wife were playing chess on the wooden couch by the window, when they heard the return wind report that Mr. Qin had come.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 944

    Su Wan was a little curious: "What Mr. Qin?"

    Hui Feng replied: "Madam Hui, it is the Mr. Qin who met in Meiyuan a few days ago. I don't know where he found out that Mr. and Mrs. live in Lanxi Garden, so he came to visit."

    Su Wan raised her eyebrows slightly, then turned to Li Lin and said, "Do you think he has really thought about it and wants us to show him a way?"

    "Perhaps." Li Lin took a sip of tea, and then said, "I'll go and have a look, Madam, I'll finish this game with you when I come back."

    Su Wan didn't care: "Go ahead, go and meet Mr. Qin first, if you can, test him."

    Li Lin nodded, and then took Huifeng to the outer court to meet Mr. Qin.

    Su Wan felt a little bored, these days it was snowing and staying in the house, sleeping every day, he really didn't want to sleep, so he called Xiao Sang and Shuxiang to play leaf cards together.

    When Li Lin arrived at the hospitality garden of the outer courtyard, Mr. Qin was already there. He was wearing a grayish blue gown with a cloak over it. It seemed that he was old and did not look warm.

    Someone in the room gave him a pot of charcoal fire to warm up. He sat on the chair with a dazed expression, not knowing what he was thinking.

    "Young Master Qin."

    "Young Master Li."

    The two greeted each other, and then sat down to talk.

    "Mr. Qin came here today, I don't know why? Could it be that Mr. Wang Jiu is looking for trouble for you?"

    "No." Young Master Qin moved his lips, "Young Master Ninth must not remember me long ago, even if there are one or two sarcastic remarks, I don't care."

    After what happened that day, many people naturally said that he was ignorant of praise, that he didn't even want to be recruited by the Ninth Young Master, and that they wanted to see how poor he would be for the rest of his life.

    "I came here today to ask Mr. Li. I don't know what Mr. Li and Mrs. Zun said before, but it still counts?"

    "I don't have any other requirements, as long as I work hard, I can be respected and not belittled, and I won't just kick me out because I don't like it."

    "Earlier, the two of you said that you would like to point out a way for me, but now I have the cheek to ask. I don't know if there is such a way? Where is it?"

    Li Lin smiled and said: "Of course there are roads. You know that in Eastern Zhao and Southern Qin, they all use imperial examinations to select talents. As long as you have the ability, you can pass the exam. As long as you have the ability to be an official, you can go all the way up.  .¡±

    "If you are not wrong, even the emperor cannot arbitrarily remove your official position and sentence you to death."

    "How high you can climb and how firmly you stand depends on your own ability."

    Mr. Qin was stunned for a long time: "But this is in the Western Wei Dynasty. There was no imperial examination in the Western Wei Dynasty. People like us will never have the opportunity to be an official in their entire lives."

    ?No matter which clan son you take refuge in, it is just an aide next to that clan son.

    And because there was no imperial examination in the Western Wei Dynasty, the way for ordinary people to rise was cut off, so the world had to commit themselves to being a staff member beside these clan princes in order to get some rich life.

    In order to be stable for a long time, it is natural to bow your knees and bow your head.

    And it will be like that for a lifetime.

    Mr. Qin felt that such a life was too difficult, and he didn't want to live his whole life with his knees bowed like this.

    "There will always be."

    Mr. Qin couldn't figure it out: "Master Li wants me to go to another country? To tell you the truth, Mr. Li, my mother is not in good health, and my father is getting old. I'm afraid I won't be able to leave the Western Wei Dynasty."

    "It's not to let you leave the Western Wei Dynasty. Tell me what books you have read and what you know. When the time comes, I will introduce you to him. Let's see how you two talk about it."

    Mr. Qin was a little vague when he heard what he said, and he didn't have much hope, but after hearing the other party's question, he told some books he had read, and he also brought a box, which contained the books he had written over the years.  Some articles I have read.

    Li Lin looked through it.

    I have to say that this young master Qin's talent and learning are indeed good, and some of the policy theories also vaguely want to change the status quo, to stand up for the people of the world, and he is also a little dissatisfied with the clan's single-handedly overshadowing the sky, but the expression is a bit cryptic.

    Li Lin felt that this person might really be useful, but Li Fu still had to tell him about the specific matters, and he would not get involved.

    "I've probably seen it, and I understand it a little bit. You go back first. When someone comes over, I'll let him see you."

    Mr. Qin was a little disappointed, but he still complied.The voice is, take away what he brought.

    After staying for a few days, it was the eighth day of November. Li Fu and Zhao Mingjing came down from Weidu to Meicheng.

    There was still a little snow that day, and it was really cold. Zhao Mingjing also caught some wind and cold because of this, and coughed twice from time to time.

    ? When the two arrived, they went to see Li Lin first, and had a conversation by the fire for a while. After they got warmer, Li Lin asked them to go back to wash and rest, and asked a doctor to see Zhao Mingjing.

    In the evening, invite them to dinner in the main courtyard, and stop by to ask about their recent situation.

    Li Fudao: "Recently, it's okay. The previous river diversion has been finalized, and it will only be implemented later. The rest are some piecemeal things, so we have to do it slowly."

    Zhao Mingjing also felt that everything was fine. He was with Li Fu and indeed learned a lot from him, but he just didn't know where to start. Speaking of which, he still wanted to stay with Li Fu for a few more days, but it was a pity.  There is no such opportunity.

    Li Lindao: "Everything doesn't happen overnight, just take your time, it's already very good."

    Su Wan also said: "That's right, no matter how busy you are, you still need to take care of your body. This body is the foundation of everything. If your health is not good, then everything is empty."

    As usual, one of the husband and wife cares about their career, the other cares about their health, chatting like a family. Li Fu is very happy, but he is also a little bit disappointed, because there are not many days like this.

    Li Lin talked about Mr. Qin: "Earlier, I met a Mr. Qin by chance, named Qin Mengjun, from Meicheng.  dissatisfied."

    "You can check him when the time comes, see you again, and see if it works."

    Li Fu didn't expect him to recruit people for himself, so he paused for a while, not knowing what to say: "Sir, you bothered."

    Li Lindao: "I didn't find someone specially for you. I just met him by chance. I think it's good. You can see if you can use it. It just so happens that you are short of someone. If you can get it, it's not bad."

    Li Fu smiled and said: "Since Mr. thinks he is a good person, he is naturally good. I will talk to him later." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 945 Plum Blossom Festival

    Two days later, Li Fu met this Mr. Qin, and he didn't know what they talked about, but Mr. Qin stayed by his side to do things and conspired with him.

    When Li Lin and Su Wan learned about this, they ignored it.

    On November 11th, the Plum Blossom Festival in Meicheng, Su Wan took a few palace lanterns and asked them to hang them on the plum trees in the yard. When it was dark, the people in the house went out to play together.

    There has been no snow for the past few days, but the weather is so cold that the snow on the branches on the ground has not yet melted. Looking up, there are white patches everywhere.

    A group of people set off in a carriage, and when they reached the street, they divided into two groups. Li Lin and Su Wan brought their guards and a few people who followed them closely, while Li Fu and Zhao Mingjing led others to the other side.

    Palace lanterns are hung on the plum trees in the street, with various patterns on them. Looking up, it is a picture scroll of thousands of trees and plum blossoms blooming and the palace lanterns are bright.

    The streets are full of people coming and going, men and women, old and young, very lively.

    Just as they walked to a small stall selling palace lanterns, Su Wan and Li Lin chose two lamps, one painted with plum blossoms and bright moon, and the other with green plum hanging shyly on the branch.

    After the selection, she asked the person behind her if she wanted it.

    The guards naturally don't want these things, Huifeng Yuanyou Suichuan and the others are not interested, and Xie Si'an doesn't want them either. As a guard, when you go out, you must be vigilant, holding these things will get in the way.

    Instead, Xiao Sang asked for one, and what she wanted was Chang'e Flying to the Moon. Although it was not the Mid-Autumn Festival, she still thought this one was pretty.

    Su Wan looked left and right, and felt that these palace lanterns were not as good-looking as those hung on the trees.

    Li Lindao: "These palace lanterns are all prepared by the government office in the city. The annual plum blossom festival is as big a festival as the Chinese New Year in Meicheng. Moreover, there are many visitors to Meicheng at this time, and it is also the major industries in the city that make money.  It¡¯s the most profitable time of the year, so it¡¯s natural to do better.¡±

    "Those palace lanterns were painted by a painter hired by the government office. If Madam wants to, go to the gate of the government office to have a look. They should still be available for sale."

    "No, no, no." Su Wan shook her head after hearing this, "That's all, the government office is a few blocks away from here, so we won't go there, and besides, we won't be able to take it with us when we go back, so don't worry about it.  "

    "If I bought it too well, I would be reluctant to turn around. Besides, I still have better lamps at home."

    The best lamp, of course, was made for her by him himself, and it is still in the warehouse, and people have to take a look at it every few months, for fear that it may be moths.

    "Then don't buy it, let's go, let's go to watch the excitement."

    A group of people poured into the crowd, and there were many performances on the street, including lion and dragon dancers, circus troupes, and ironworkers. They looked dazzling, like fireworks.

    When performing Tiehua, it is necessary to build a six-meter-high double-layer flower shed in an open space. The shed is densely covered with fresh willow branches and covered with fireworks and firecrackers.

    A six-meter-high old pole is erected in the middle of the shed, making the total height of the flower shed more than ten meters. There is a molten iron furnace next to it, and more than ten performers take turns using flower sticks to beat the iron juice with a temperature of more than 1,000 degrees to the ground.  On the shed, an iron flower more than ten meters high is formed.

    Tiehua lit fireworks and firecrackers again, coupled with the performance of "Dragon Wearing Flowers", the scene was spectacular, exciting and thrilling.  (Baidu content)

    A group of people looked at it from a distance, and Su Wan almost closed her eyes. It was really beautiful, but it was also exciting. She felt her heart was about to jump out.

    When she was leaving, she asked Suichuan to give each person who came forward to beg for money a piece of silver.

    After watching the blacksmithing, he continued to walk down the street. After seeing the bustle along the way, when he was hungry, he went to a restaurant to have a meal of stewed mutton. The group ordered a sheep, and also ordered wine and food.

    Su Wan gnawed on the crispy stewed lamb ribs, and drank some fruit wine. In winter, eating a pot of stewed lamb warmed her whole body. No wonder Yuanyou asked for it every day.

    Everyone had a great time eating, probably the only fly in the ointment is that you can't drink alcohol, there are people everywhere today, and it's night, they come out to be on duty, I'm afraid they might miss the job by drinking.

    After finishing the meal, the group walked for a while, and heard that a poetry meeting was being held in the plum garden, so they walked back to the plum garden.

    The Plum Garden tonight is also extremely lively. The owner of the Plum Garden organized a poetry competition here. In order to attract people to participate, they also set up prizes.  Two silver, the third is one hundred taels of silver.

    This amount of silver is nothing to the rich clan, but to ordinary students, it is a lot of money, no matter how capable they are,Let's join in the fun, in case God goes blind one day.

    There were also some clan princes who wanted to get ahead, and the two groups of people got together, which made it even more lively.

    The couple saw Wang Lizhi in the middle of the crowd.

    At this time, Wang Lizhi was sitting behind a desk, wearing a white robe woven with golden lotus flowers, and a white fox fur cloak.

    Su Wan thought in her heart, this life is still very beautiful, if only she doesn't make trouble for others casually.

    Wang Lizhi glanced over the crowd, and when he saw these two people, he raised his hand and beckoned a person, and gave some instructions. The person glanced this way, said yes, and came over to ask for someone.

    "Mr. Li, Mr. Ninth, please sit with your wife."

    Li Lin refused: "My wife and I just came to see the fun, so we won't go there anymore. Thank you, Mr. Jiu, for me. I asked someone to find a place upstairs, and I went upstairs after a while."

    Seeing that he refused, the visitor was a little confused. It was probably the first time he saw someone who dared to refuse the invitation of the Ninth Young Master, and he didn't know how to answer for a while.

    Li Lindao: "Just tell him like this."

    At this moment, Huifeng also came back: "Madam, no one on the third floor is willing to give up their seat, but there is one on the second floor, I wonder if it is possible?"

    Su Wan said: "The second floor is the second floor. We came late, so it would be nice to have a seat."

    Li Lin also nodded: "Then it's the second floor, you go and get things done, we'll go up in a while."

    Huifeng answered yes, and then went to communicate with people.

    There are still people who are willing to give up their positions, probably because the money is too sweet.

    Su Wan sighed: "Where we are going next time, we must remember to reserve the location in advance. I don't know how many times it will cost, and it is not easy to make money."

    Li Lin wanted to laugh: "What? Madame is afraid that I won't be able to support you anymore?"

    Su Wan smiled when he heard the words, stretched out his hand and tugged at his sleeves: "It's outside, be more serious, and make people laugh." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 946 Has he changed his gender?

    Li Lin smiled and didn't argue with her anymore, but he repeated to the visitor: "Say to your son, Jing Yuan thanked him for his kindness, and we, husband and wife, went upstairs to have a look.  disturbed him."

    After finishing speaking, the group turned around and went up to the second floor of Jichun Building.

    At this moment, Huifeng had already negotiated with someone, and the seat was vacant. The store sent a new brazier and stove, and another servant came to ask what he wanted to eat.

    The group of people just had a full meal, and their stomachs are still full. Naturally, they couldn't eat anything, so they asked for some hot water and tea, and drank some hot tea later.

    The teahouse is located near the window, and Su Wan sits a little further outside, so he can see the situation of Meilin when he raises his eyes. There are lanterns hanging on the plum tree, reflecting the world like daytime.

    Tables and chairs were set up in the open space in the middle of the merlin, and a group of people held a poetry meeting in the ice and snow. There were many people crowded around, and many of them were scattered in the merlin, and they couldn't squeeze in.  .

    Seeing this scene, Su Wan felt cold. Some of the group of people were wearing thin white robes, holding fans in their hands, and trembling.

    She shivered, closed the cloak on her body, and murmured softly: "These people are really not afraid of the cold, even if they want to hold a poetry meeting, they don't know how to change the indoor place. It's freezing and snowy, and they don't know how to freeze."  What's it like?"

    Li Lin asked people to move the brazier to her side. Hearing this, he also looked at the situation in Mei Linli, and said with a smile: "Probably because they feel that they have a bronze body and iron bones, not a mortal body, so they don't feel cold."

    Su Wan glanced at him: "Where is it not cold? I saw them so cold that their faces were as white as ghosts, and they were still trembling. If you want to say something about a handsome and romantic man, I am a little bit cold."  I didn¡¯t even see it, I just saw a group of fools.¡±

    "If there are still people who can appreciate it, then there will be ghosts."

    She really couldn't appreciate it, all of them looked like weak chickens whose feathers had been plucked.

    "Drink tea, drink tea." Li Lin smiled, and hurriedly passed her a cup of tea, "If you say it again, if someone hears it, you will come out and argue with us. If they think it's not cold, then it's not cold, and we are cold.  "

    Su Guan hurriedly covered her mouth, looked left and right, and saw that no one was looking, so she was relieved, forget it, respect other people's habits, they just don't think it's cold, she, an outsider  Not much to say.

    It is said that people in some places still like winter swimming, which is a little better in comparison.

    The two sat on the edge of the teahouse, watching the poetry meeting in the plum grove. The poetry meeting was divided into several rounds. When they came, they had been eliminated for two rounds, and there were only more than 20 students left to compete.

    The position by the window is a bit cold, especially when the wind blows in, it makes people want to shiver.

    Fortunately, there is a pillar outside where she is sitting, and there are some gauze curtains to block some wind. She is dressed thickly, with a warm cloak on her body, holding a hand stove in her hand, and there is a brazier beside it, and she drinks from time to time.  A sip of hot tea does not feel cold.

    However, the poetry meeting is quite fun. It's like watching a live show, and the group discusses which poem is the best and who can win the first place.

    Someone even made a banker and asked people to place bets.

    Su Wan wanted to learn the trick of Jiu Bian, which gave each young master a hundred taels, but after thinking about it, she was afraid of losing, so she struggled for a while and let it go, if she lost, she would not be happy, so she just watched the fun, no  Win or lose, everyone is happy.

    By the time the poetry meeting ended, it was already the middle of Haishi (ten o'clock in the evening), and the three young masters who won the first, second and third places were full of energy and smiling, as if they had reached the pinnacle of their lives.

    Su Wan went to bed early on weekdays, and now after reading the poetry meeting, she yawned a few times and felt a little sleepy.

    So a group of people prepared to go back.

    When I went downstairs, I happened to meet Wang Lizhi again. He seemed to be about to take someone upstairs.

    Seeing a group of people going downstairs, he paused: "Both of you are going back?"

    Li Lin nodded: "It's late now, it's time to go back, Mr. Wang Jiu, it's inconvenient today, I'll treat you to tea some other day."

    Wang Lizhi looked at Su Wan who was indeed a little tired, nodded and responded: "Then I will wait for you to invite me."

    After speaking, he turned around and strode away with the people, his figure was chic and calm.

    Su Wan blinked her eyes, and the sleepiness was gone. Seeing him walking away, she tugged on Li Lin's sleeve: "Is he having a sex change?"

    This is really strange.

    Seeing her sparkling eyes, Li Lin was extremely curious, and said with a smile: "If he changes his nature, and doesn't come to trouble us, wouldn't it be better?"

    &nbsp; Su Wan thought about it too: "It is indeed better."

    Speaking of which, for the sake of the fisherman's face, they can't continue to quarrel with Wang Lizhi, but if he always makes trouble, it is really annoying, and it is very embarrassing every time.

    If he doesn't make trouble anymore, he can still give him some face.

    "We're going back, so sleepy."

    "gone back."

    After the Plum Blossom Festival, Li Lin went to see Wang Lizhi again, and he didn't know what they talked with him. After a few days, he returned to Weidu, but the day before he left, Miss Yanqing came to see Wang Lizhi.  Lan Xiyuan.

    She first said that she wanted to see Li Lin, saying that she had Wang Lizhi's secret and wanted to tell him, but Li Lin was not interested in Wang Lizhi's secret, and he would not meet a woman alone if it was not necessary, so she refused.

    Later she proposed to meet Su Wan, but Su Wan didn't go, thinking that meeting her would make her unhappy and not beautiful.

    However, Xiao Sang was allowed to meet her.

    Xiao Sang took the errand, dragged Shuxiang and Xie Si'an together, and the three of them went to a hospitality garden in the outer courtyard to meet people.

    Miss Yanqing thought that Su Wan would like to see her, but seeing that there were only three servants, her face changed slightly: "I wonder where is the wife of the family?"

    Sitting on the chair, Xiao Sang glanced at her indifferently, with a bit of Su Wan's expression on her expression, she said: "The weather is cold, if there are no important things, Madam likes to stay indoors."

    "I don't know what Miss Yanqing wants to tell my wife. I have been with my wife since I was a child, and I am the most trusted person around her. Miss Yanqing said the same to me."

    Here Xiao Sang refers to me. In front of some noble ladies, she always calls herself a 'servant' because she is Su Wan's maid, but calling herself me at this time obviously puts herself and the other party in the same position.

    Speaking of which, Miss Yanqing can't even call herself a slave.

    Miss Yanqing frowned: "Yanqing, I just want to see my wife, and I have a few words to say to her personally."

    Xie Si'an stretched out his hand and stroked the hair beside his ear, and then said: "It's unnecessary, we don't think Miss Yanqing has anything to say that is worth visiting by Madam herself."

    "If you want to say it, then say it, if you don't want to, please go back." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 947

    Miss Yanqing bit her lip, feeling a little embarrassed.

    Although she thought of many reasons and planned to persuade Su Wan to keep her, she didn't expect that Su Wan would not even see her, and only sent a few maidservants to see her.

    Xiao Sang said: "Speaking of which, my young master is also from a noble and powerful position, even the ninth young master, he can only stand shoulder to shoulder with him, and he is also good-looking, well-educated, and gentle-tempered, so he treats us maidservants  , all without any face."

    "For a man like my son, there are countless girls who can fall in love with him. I don't know how many girls are crazy about him, but he only has our wife in his heart."

    "Before our girl was married, the young master wanted to marry her back sooner. Now that the two have been married for nearly four years, they have always been loving husband and wife. There are rarely even quarrels. The most is between husband and wife.  It¡¯s just a joke, just arguing with each other.¡±

    "Young master treats his wife with care and gentleness. When others see it, they are not impressed. They feel that my wife is married to the right person."

    "But, my son's pity and tenderness in this life may have been given to my wife. In his eyes, others may be like dust on the roadside, and I don't care at all."

    Xiao Sang looked at Miss Yanqing's expression and smiled: "Miss Yanqing, I can also see your thoughts, but it's better not to put these thoughts on my young master."

    "It doesn't happen once or twice. My wife doesn't care about it, so I don't even think about seeing you, but if you insist on messing with my wife, the young master will get angry, and I don't know what will happen to the young master?  "

    "I advise the girl to leave as soon as possible, and don't do anything you shouldn't do. No matter how good my young master is, he has a wife, so I can't tolerate you thinking about it."

    "As my wife said, it is shameless to pester someone who already has a master."

    Xiao Sang kept talking, feeling a little thirsty, took a sip of tea, looked at Miss Yanqing who was standing in the room, and refused to let her sit, just watched the expression on her face, waiting for her reaction.

    Miss Yanqing bit her lip, she was able to protect herself among so many sons of the clan, no matter in terms of vision and ability, she naturally knew which son was like in her heart.

    But those capable sons of the big clan can only accept her as a concubine, because they are not stupid, they want to marry a well-matched noble daughter as their wife, and they will join forces in the future, even like Wang Lizhi, expressing that they only want to play with her  , I don't even have a name, and I plan to lose it when I get tired of it.

    She fell in love with this Mr. Li. This Mr. Li even gave Mr. Jiu's face if he wanted it, and he didn't give it if he didn't want to.  Like the son, he loves this woman today, and rewards her when he gets tired of it tomorrow.

    She didn't dare to ask for the position of main wife, but if she was a concubine, she thought it was okay to get a little bit of his sympathy.

    In fact, she also knows that with her own appearance and reputation, if she marries a son of a small clan, the other party may not be able to protect her. She doesn't want to think about what will happen then.

    Moreover, she is used to being praised by others, and she is not happy to bow down after marriage. Since the ninth son refuses to give her a title, then she will choose who can give it.

    But listening to what these people said, the one she was looking at turned out to be an infatuated kind, and only Madam was in her eyes.

    However, she didn't quite believe it.

    Among the men in the world, which one is lustful for women?

    No matter how good his wife is, no matter how good he likes her, but different women naturally have different tastes.

    "I'm afraid it's not right for the girl to say this. There is no man in this world who is not a womanizer. Do you really think that Mr. Li can treat your wife well for a lifetime?"

    "People say that youth is fleeting, and beauty fades away. When your wife gets older, how much pity does he have? How much love does he have?"

    Speaking of this, Miss Yanqing laughed, "Even if I don't have Yanqing today, there will be Queqing tomorrow, and sooner or later there will be."

    "It's better to let me meet your wife. As long as she is willing to keep me, I will definitely take my wife as the main priority and keep other women out for her."

    "Pfft!" Xie Si'an sneered, looking at Miss Yanqing's self-righteous appearance, she couldn't help it anymore, "The girl said this, but I reminded me of an old incident, saying that the young master asked his wife to marry her."  At that time, what did you promise to come?"

    "The young master said, 'If you don't take a concubine in this life, you won't continue to marry'. In this life, he has only his wife."

    "The women next to me are all beautiful and withered,In his eyes, it's just a skin, but in his eyes, Madam is the most beautiful every day"

    Miss Yanqing fled, and when she left, she was in a daze, thinking it was a dream of her own. Is there really a man in this world who is willing to do this? Is there only one person in his life?

    Miss Yanqing has seen all kinds of clan sons, the more noble they are, the more they hug each other from left to right, and they have kept countless concubines.

    But this one, is such a person?

    Xiao Sang smiled and asked people to clean up the guest garden, and poured water on the ground, so it had to be washed again.

    Xie Si'an was amazed: "Are you so serious? Didn't you just let her stand for a while?"

    "Why not? Like Madam said, she covets a man who already has a wife, and wants to persuade his wife to let her stay with her to serve her husband. She has no shame."

    "There's nothing wrong with liking a good man, but it's disgusting to pester him even though he knows he's already married."

    "Let's go, let's go back and report to Madam. Today, Young Master and Young Master Afu are in the study of the outer courtyard. Let's go play leaf cards with Madam."

    Xie Si'an's eyes lit up: "Let's go, let's go now."

    Shuxiang is not as obsessed with playing these games as Xie Si'an, but she also feels good after playing, so she nodded: "Then let's go quickly."

    The three of them went to the small courtyard where Su Wan lived, and told each of them how they drove Miss Yanqing away.

    Su Wan smiled: "That's right, Miss Sang, if there are these things in the future, I will leave them to you, and I will be lazy, so as not to want to beat up Li every time I see these people."

    This is also very attractive.

    Xiao Sang laughed: "After that day, the slaves have to study hard, and these people will definitely let these people quit, so as not to make Madam unhappy."

    "Oh, Miss Xiaosang is really the most caring girl, she doesn't look like some people, I have to say, what kind of husband do I need if I have Miss Xiaosang" (Remember the website address:  www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 948 Prince Jiu leaves

    Xiao Sang's face turned red when she said it, and she hurriedly begged for mercy: "Mrs., don't say such things again. The slave is afraid that the young master will stare at you when he sees the slave next time. The slave doesn't want to be stared at by the young master."

    Several people in the room laughed.

    Xie Si'an said: "Xiao Sang, you didn't say that the young master has a gentle personality, or that you have no temper towards us. Why, now you are afraid of being stared at by the young master?"

    Shuxiang also booed: "That's right, what are you afraid of, Miss Sang? Isn't there a wife here? If the son dares to stare at you, you can complain to the wife. In the eyes of the wife, if you have sister Sang, you can get rid of your husband.  "

    Su Wan smiled helplessly: "Okay, okay, don't tease her, she is timid."

    As expected, the other two stopped laughing, and then played leaf cards together, and they chatted while playing.

    Shuxiang asked: "Then, Miss Yanqing, probably won't come again?"

    "It probably won't be. It's all said like this. If she comes again, she will have no shame and even more self-deprecating." Xie Si'an laughed,

    "This girl Yanqing is also considered a smart person. Since it is a fruitless matter, it is better to give up. If you get hit hard and still don't get what you want, then you will die."

    Xiao Sang said: "Even if she wants to hit her, she can't find a place to hit her. The son and wife don't see her either, so she just jumps around by herself."

    "makes sense."

    Su Wan said: "I probably won't come again. I heard someone from Li explain that Mr. Ninth King of Japan will go back to Weidu, maybe he will go back with him."

    Somebody Li.

    All three people present laughed. They couldn't be really angry. The husband has become someone like Li.

    The next day, Wang Lizhi went back to Weidu, and the couple went to see them off. Wang Lizhi's expression was calm, and he looked at the couple, but he didn't make any trouble.

    Su Wan glanced around, but did not see Miss Yanqing, so she raised her eyebrows slightly and asked him, "Where is Miss Yanqing? Why don't you go back with Master Ninth?"

    That look is clearly saying, why don't you take the person you brought back home, and you still have to stay to scare people, right?

    Wang Lizhi glanced at her: "Why are you so small-minded, as a wife, you are supposed to be a concubine for your husband, how come you can't even tolerate a person you admire?"

    "Yes, yes, I have a small stomach, and Mr. Wang Jiu can tolerate everything. In the future, Mr. Wang Jiu will also be able to tolerate other people's children for his wife. The little girl is willing to bow down."

    Wang Lizhi was so angry that the veins on his forehead were twitching, and Li Lin who was on the side almost couldn't laugh. It was his wife who could make Wang Lizhi angry like this.

    "What are you laughing at!" Wang Lizhi took a deep breath, "Smart teeth, you husband and wife are like dogs, and you are equally irritating."

    Li Lindao: "Young Master Ninth praised you absurdly."

    Wang Lizhi: "Who praised you? Don't put gold on your face."

    Su Wan said: "It's so uncomfortable to put gold on your face, let's forget it, Mr. Wang Jiu, is it true that Miss Yanqing won't take her back?"

    Wang Lizhi had a heart attack, but he had no choice but to explain: "In the carriage."

    Su Wan looked at the carriage behind, there was no movement in it, and she didn't know if it was true or not, but she thought about it and thanked: "Then I really want to thank Mr. Ninth."

    Li Lindao: "May you have a safe trip on this trip. I hope you will think about what I told you earlier. If you think about it, you can also write to me."

    "Okay, it's time for me to go, don't be dawdling, just say a few more words with you, I will feel that I have to lose a few years of life, go, in the future, don't see you again if you have nothing to do."

    With that said, he lowered the curtain of the carriage and asked someone to close the door of the carriage.

    Then the carriage began to drive forward, heading for the city gate mightily.

    Li Lin sighed: "If we leave today, I'm afraid we will have a rare chance to see each other again. If he grew up beside his father, it shouldn't be like this."

    The Wang family raised an excellent heir, raising him to be unparalleled, but at the same time, he is also high above, despising the world, and treating people in this world as nothing.

    He wanted the Wang family to be the number one clan in the Western Wei Dynasty, and they would control the court, and the world belonged to the Wang family, but he didn't want to take responsibility for the world.

    He only has family in his heart, but no world.

    Su Wan said: "It's his own choice what kind of life he will be. Now that he has chosen his own path, what happens in the future is also his own business.Let him go.  "

    "Let's go back."

    "Um."

    In the next ten days, the husband and wife played in Meicheng. They walked all over Meicheng and saw the winter scenery of Meicheng. In the end, they really didn't want to move.

    At this time, Su Wan received an invitation from Mrs. Da Xi, saying that they were invited to Meilin Villa to play. Su Wan remembered that she had reserved a yard in Meilin Villa.  I have lived there.

    So she went to the outer courtyard to look for Li Lin and asked him if he wanted to go.

    "Would you like to go? I heard that it is still very interesting. These few days are probably the last snow of this year. When the snow melts, spring will come." In mid-December, the winter snow in the Western Wei Dynasty dispersed, and spring  It's coming.

    "Meilin Villa?" Li Lin raised his eyebrows, "It's fun over there, but there's a rule that you can't bring anyone with you when you go in. If we go, we have to cook for ourselves."

    Having said that, he glanced at her: "Madam can cook?"

    Su Wan blinked and looked back at him: "Then you won't?"

    He knocked on the edge of the table with the book, and laughed: "It's okay to cook some noodles for you, and it's okay to roast some meat, but I'm afraid you won't be able to eat the rest."

    "If you really don't want to cook, let the people in Meilin Villa prepare it." Su Wan explained, "I've heard Mrs. Daxi say that most princes and wives don't know how to cook. If you really want to  They do it themselves, it's not hard, who will go to Meilin Villa to play."

    "Madam want to go?" he asked her.

    Su Wan paused for a moment, and then said: "I really want to, let's go and stay for two or three days, just you and me, but there shouldn't be any danger, right?"

    Li Lindao: "Meilin Villa is the property of the Si family in Meicheng, and it has been in operation for decades. In terms of safety, it is not bad. It is not bad to stay for a few days."

    Since there is no danger, at most it will be a little short of food, Su Wan thinks it is feasible, and there are only two people, it seems quite interesting.

    "Then let's go, there is nothing wrong anyway."

    "Go, when?"

    "After Mrs. Daxi made an appointment with me for three days, if you have any important matters, you will deal with them in these two days. If not, then let's go to the kitchen."

    Li Lin was a little confused: "What are you doing in the kitchen?"

    "Learn to cook." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 949: Merlin Villa

    Li Lin was almost choked by her words: "Madam, calm down."

    "Calm or not, it's just a meal, it's not a big deal." Su Wan was not satisfied with his attitude, "Listen to your tone, it seems like I'm going to blow up the kitchen."

    Li Lin took a sip of hot tea, and then asked her to hold out her hand. Su Wan didn't understand, so she stretched out as she said, and was held in his hand.

    Her hands are white and tender, slender but also sensual. They look good and feel good to the touch. He held her hands in his hands for a long time before saying: "Madam, let these hands go."

    Where can I let her learn to cook, and she is not going to starve to death.

    Su Wan looked at her hands and thought for a while. Her hands are well maintained. Her fingers are slender and fair, and even her nails are pink. It seems that she knows how to take care of them every day.

    For cooking, it is indeed a bit

    "Then what should I do?" Su Wan sat down at the side and looked down at her hands, thinking that the more she lived, the more delicate she became. It was just cooking, and she had to worry about whether cooking would hurt her hands.

    If you are an ordinary person, how can you think about these things? It's just a meal. If you don't do it, you will starve to death.

    "We'll talk about it when we go, and make something casually at that time. If you can't bear it, let the people from Meilin Villa deliver the food." He suggested this way, intending to dispel her idea of ??learning to cook.

    Firstly, it was really unnecessary and hurt his hand, and he was reluctant to let her do it. Secondly, he was afraid that his father-in-law would find out and break his hand later.

    His father-in-law is really fierce, he can't afford to provoke him.

    Su Wan thought about it, and finally had to give up the idea.

    Three days later, there was some fine snow in the sky again, very thin and very small, this should be the last snow of this year, the two of them drove the carriage from Yuanyou to the gate of Meilin Villa, just happened to meet  Young Master Si and Mrs. Daxi who have just arrived.

    The two got out of the carriage, greeted each other, and then people from Meilin Villa came to move things. Although they only stayed for a few days, they still had to prepare a change of clothes.

    Li Lin told Yuanyou, "Go back, and pick us up in three days."

    Yuanyou hesitated for a long time, reached out and grabbed a handful of hair: "Young master, madam, are you really not taking anyone with you? Or I will wait outside this villa. If you need anything, you can call me."

    Speaking of it, Xiao Sang almost rebelled these few days.

    ? If you are talking about this game, you can just play it, how can you not bring a person with you, what should I do if my wife combs her hair?  How about a change of clothes?  What should I do if I want to drink some hot tea?

    What if the Meilin Villa is not safe?

    However, the couple have made an agreement that no one will take them with them if they are going to play for a few days. Even if the people below disagree, there is nothing they can do. The most is to bring a few hidden guards and let them follow them not too far away.

    Fortunately, Meilin Villa is still a safe place, because all the people who come and go are the wives of the clan, these people are especially pity for their lives, and they may have enemies.  The guards didn't bring them, they didn't agree.

    In this way, the Si family gave a guarantee. Every second, a patrol team passed by the door, and the surrounding of the villa was surrounded like an iron barrel, and the basic safety was guaranteed.

    Unless it is the elusive guards carefully raised by the aristocratic family, otherwise, it is absolutely impossible to get in.

    "Go back, let's go play for a few days."

    Yuanyou was a little bit reluctant, but he had no choice but to bite the bullet and walk away step by step.

    People from Meilin Villa came to help deliver the cage to the fixed yard, while Mr. Si and Mrs. Daxi stood aside.

    Mrs. Daxi said: "I was thinking of leaving a yard for you, but I never thought that you would have made a decision, and you should have told us to rent this yard out first, and it will be vacant when you come.  "

    "I forgot." Su Wan thought it was a bit of a loss, they hadn't come all this time, and the courtyard cost money every day, and it was indeed a fortune, which was one of the reasons why she insisted on coming.

    After spending so much money, if you don't come here once, wouldn't it be a great loss? If you come, you can still have some fun, soak in a hot spring or something.

    That's right, there are hot springs in the Meilin Villa, and they are even introduced to every courtyard. Living in them, you can enjoy the plum blossoms and snow while soaking in the hot springs. Thinking about it, I feel extremely enjoyable.

    "Otherwise, I will ask someone to return the money."

    "It's not necessary." Su Wan shook her head, "Since it's all like this, let's do it, and I also gave the money, so we don't have to do it for this little money.?? Argued.  "

    That's right, after all, no one is short of this money.

    The four of them entered the gate of Meilin Villa, and the carriage of Meilin Villa came to pick them up, and then they got into the carriage and went to the courtyard that had been set up long ago.

    The courtyard Su Guan decided was located at No. 11 in the Meilin Villa, called Luohuayuan, and the courtyard fell in the plum forest, with only three main rooms and two ears.

    The middle of the three main rooms is the bright hall, the bedroom is on the right, and the hot spring room is on the left. The hot spring room is set with a push-open door, and the window facing the yard is a folding window, which can be opened directly to enjoy the scenery in the yard.

    The whole house is covered with wooden floors, and earth dragons are burned on the ground. Even in winter, the house is as warm as spring, and you can walk on the wooden floors barefoot.

    Su Wan took a look around the house, and finally went to the kitchen. The kitchen is the side room on the right. It is not too big or too small. There are firewood and two large tanks. There are all kinds of meat and vegetables prepared this morning in the tanks.  There are also dumplings made of rolled noodles, steamed buns and glutinous rice balls.

    These are things that are replenished once a day. If there is any other need, people can also prepare them.

    Su Wan thought to herself, anyone with hands would definitely not starve to death after staying for a few days, so she breathed a sigh of relief, told Li Lin who was packing her luggage, and went to the hot spring room to take off her shoes and socks and soak her feet.

    She has been thinking about soaking in hot springs for a long time. There is a hot spring villa outside the city of Emperor City, but it is a little far away, and she is lazy. There is no one in Guiyan City, so she has never enjoyed it.

    My feet were soaked in warm warm water after being cold all morning. It was very comfortable. The water temperature was a bit hot, but not too hot. It was the most comfortable water temperature for bathing. After soaking for a while, my feet warmed up, and my whole body felt warm.  warmed up.

    After soaking for a while, she felt a little hot.

    She was wearing thick clothes when she came here, and the ground dragon was burning in the yard, and she didn't change it when she first came in, so she took the clogs that were placed by the pool, and walked to the next bedroom with the clogs.

    Li Lin was taking out the clothes of the two of them from the cage, she walked over with light steps, and then reached out and hugged his waist.

    "Which young master is this? He is so good-looking and so hard-working?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 950 You said, will I conceive a child?

    "Whose family are you talking about?" He turned around and hugged her in his arms, stretched out his hand and pinched her face, but she was overdressed, like a penguin, holding a big one.

    Fortunately, his arms are long enough, otherwise he wouldn't be able to hug him.

    She smiled with crooked brows and bright eyes: "My family, mine, you are mine."

    "Well, it's yours." He saw that there was a little sweat on her forehead, and he knew that she was hot, so he pulled her to sit down on the side of the bed, "Change the clothes outside, it will get hotter in a while."

    "oh."

    She changed the clothes outside, and lost a lot of weight on her body, but it was still a little hot. She thought of the hot spring pool next door, and wanted to take a dip, but it was not easy to tell him, because she was afraid that it would not be right after a while.  Soaked alone.

    So she quietly took a suit of clothes while he was packing up, carefully backed out, and then quietly closed the door of the hot spring room.

    Li Lin raised his eyes to take a look, smiled and continued to pack his things.

    The two of them brought three boxes of things, two boxes of Huanxi's clothes and shoes, and thick winter clothes, just a few sets.

    The other box was packed with fragments, including books, notebooks, chess pieces, and a few of her favorite jewelry, which were filled with bits and pieces, and it took him some time to pack them up.

    However, the room is quite clean. The bedding, blankets, and gauze curtains are all replaced with new ones. They don't need to prepare these, and the people in Meilin Villa will arrange them.

    Su Wan took a comfortable soak in the hot spring bath. It was so comfortable to soak in, and she was a little reluctant to get up. After being knocked on the door three times, she was still reluctant to get up. When she finally fell asleep, she was picked up by someone.

    It's freezing outside, but the house is as warm as spring, and they soaked in hot springs. In the afternoon, the two hugged each other comfortably and slept comfortably. When they woke up, it was almost dusk, and both of them were a little hungry.

    As a person who is used to eating with only her mouth open, it is a bit embarrassing for her to let her cook now. It has been so many years, and she has long forgotten how to make a fire.

    And this kind of stove, it was all a thing of childhood.

    Fortunately, she has an almighty husband, and she finally ate a bowl of hot noodles with dumplings, a few slices of meat, and a few green vegetables. Although the soup is simple, but  Also very fragrant.

    She ate very satisfyingly, and the days when there were only two of them, and occasionally a few days, were quite warm and happy.

    "Let's eat dumplings tomorrow morning. You light a fire for me and I'll cook it." She rubbed her stomach and felt very satisfied. She felt that she needed something in return, and she couldn't let him do all the work.

    "OK."

    After eating, the two went for a walk in the yard, looked at the plum blossoms, and came back when it got dark. After that, the two went to the hot spring room to soak in the hot spring.

    The hot spring water is warm, and the atmosphere is just right. At this time, there is no one around, so the two of them are unavoidably indulgent. When she got up from the water, she was so soft that she had no strength at all, so she could only let him hug her on the bed.  go.

    However, he didn't seem to be satisfied yet, kissing and thinking about it.

    Tired and sleepy, she pushed him helplessly.

    He stretched out his hand to caress her back, his hands were delicate and soft, and it was unavoidable: "What's wrong? Are you tired?"

    Su Wan leaned into his arms, nodded, leaning against him to sleep, he sighed, he could only bear it, and he had been in the water for a long time, he was afraid she couldn't stand it.

    "Then go to sleep."

    Su Wan reached out and touched her stomach, feeling a little worried: "You said, will I be pregnant?"

    When he came back, the medicine he brought was almost gone, but the journey was long, and they were going back after the Chinese New Year, so they didn't ask anyone to bring it over.

    Forget it, it's been almost a month since I stopped taking the medicine.

    Su Wan couldn't think of this before, but now that she thinks about it, she is inevitably a little worried. Although she actually wants children, after all, girls of her age are all married mothers, but she still feels that she is still young.  When it's not the time to be a mother, it's just right to wait another year or two.

    Li Lin counted the time, and then said: "I shouldn't be able to do it these few days. After a few more days, I'm afraid I won't be able to indulge like this."

    He stretched out his hand and hugged her in his arms. After counting the days, he felt that it was a bit difficult. This really required him to bear it. It didn't mean that he had to bear it for more than two months, or more, at least three months.

    If you don't want to have a child, the medicine will be discontinued during the period, and it will take another month to take effect.

    Thinking of this, he couldn't fall asleep.

    HusbandIt was the time when the two of them were in love. Although they didn't mess around every day, they would come once every two or three days. If he was allowed to bear it before, that's fine. I don't know what it's like, so the patience passed.

    But at this time, it is clear that Wen Xiang nephrite is in his arms, and it is his wife, which makes him bear it, and it is a bit difficult to think about it.

    Su Wan yawned, closed his eyes and fell asleep: "Tomorrow, let's go up the mountain to see plum blossoms."

    "Madam, Madam, Awan, wake up."

    She reached out and patted his hand, annoyed him a little: "I want to sleep."

    "Don't sleep yet, be good, let's do it again."

    Do it again?

    Su Wan's drowsiness was almost knocked out by him, and he was so angry that he wanted to hit him: "Li Jingyuan, you haven't seen a woman for eight hundred years, have you?"

    "Didn't I only see you, madam? Think about it, I won't be able to touch you in a few days. It's so unbearable. Madam doesn't feel sorry for me"

    Su Wan was coaxed and coaxed by him, but she was a little soft-hearted, and half pushed and half complied with him. As a result, the next morning, she couldn't even get out of bed.

    Mrs. Da Xi and Mr. Si came to invite them to go up the mountain to see the plum blossoms, but saw that the gate of the courtyard was closed tightly, and no one came to open the door after knocking on it several times, so she finally smiled helplessly.

    "Forget it, I'm afraid the two of them haven't woken up yet, young people, it's nothing to indulge, but today, it's just you and me going up the mountain to see the plum blossoms."

    "It's okay, the two of you are just right, presumably Mr. Li and his wife don't want you and me to bother you."

    Mrs. Da Xi sighed: "Speaking of which, I am quite envious of the two of them. They have been married for several years and are still in love. Young couples stay together until they grow old. How many people can have such a fate."

    Mr. Si stretched out his hand to hold her hand: "Although you and I are not a young couple, we can expect to be together until we grow old. Why should Madam be envious."

    "Oh?" Mrs. Daxi raised her eyebrows and smiled. Her complexion was extremely bright. This smile was like a peony flower in full bloom. It was extremely beautiful. "I didn't know that Mr. Si actually expected to grow old with me."

    Mr. Si smiled and said: "Since we are married, we naturally look forward to being with you until we grow old. Si, I don't like to have another wife. I hope you don't want to have a wife." (Remember the website address:  www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 951 Eat more, nourish your brain

    Li Lin and his wife didn't get up until noon. The two cooked some dumplings, which was considered a meal. Now that it's cold today, there are a lot of ice in the two big tanks, and the food is well preserved.  .

    At noon, the two went to the manager's yard of Meilin Villa to buy drawing boards, drawing paper, pens, inks and paints, and then went up the mountain to see the plum blossoms.

    Meilin Villa is surrounded by a mountain, which is full of plum trees, so it is called Meishan, and there are some courtyards scattered on the Meishan.

    However, because it is inconvenient to bring hot spring water, the courtyard on the mountain has no hot springs, and the wind is strong on the mountain, and it is colder than the foot of the mountain, so few people live in the courtyard on the mountain, and most of them come to the hot springs down the mountain.

    The two of them went up to the top of the mountain, and there were several pavilions on the top of the mountain. When they stood in the pavilions, not only could they see the plum forests on the mountain and at the foot of the mountain, but they could also see most of the plum city in the distance.

    Plum blossoms are planted everywhere at the foot of the mountain, and the snow has covered the earth with a new layer of snow-white clothes. The plum blossoms on the plum trees are in full bloom, like a sea of ??flowers. When the wind blows, the plum blossoms will rise with the wind and mix with the white snow.

    There is a poem that says, "The plum blossoms are three points less white than the snow, but the snow is less fragrant than the plums."

    Looking at the snow-capped mountains in the distance, some plum trees are planted, and they are rushing to catch up with the last season of blooming. When the wind blows, the petals are rustling and falling.

    Looking at Meicheng from a distance, the city gate is tall, the streets are connected, and there are many houses. During the period, there are plum trees scattered on the streets and in the yards of various houses. When the wind blows, there are also petals and white snow, just like a fairy city on earth.

    She sat on the side of the beauty in the pavilion and asked him to draw a picture for her.

    At this time, she was wearing a begonia-colored dress, with a red wool cloak embroidered with plum blossoms on it, a simple bun on her head, and a lace-studded plum blossom in her hair.

    Her complexion is beautiful, her temperament is bright and pure, her eyes seem to be clear but seem to be covered with a layer of mist, and when she is facing you, she seems to be smiling at you.

    When the wind blows, her blue hair like a waterfall flutters slightly, and the step tassels in her hair sway slightly, like a plum blossom fairy in a plum forest.

    Nearby is a pavilion in the mountain forest, with a few plum trees beside it, and a sea of ??plum blossoms at the foot of the mountain, as well as the mountains in the distance.

    Among the sea of ??flowers, white snow and white clouds, there seems to be a fairy city, ethereal and misty, as if it is not in the world.

    Sitting under a plum tree on the top of the mountain, Li Lin looked up at her with a smile, then lowered his head and traced carefully on the paper, fearing that his skills were too poor to draw her beauty.

    The two stayed on the top of the mountain for an afternoon and drew two paintings in total. One was a scroll of her sitting on the bed of a beauty and looking at Meicheng in the distance.

    The two sat on the side of the beauty, she leaned in his arms and turned to talk to him, he lowered his eyes and whispered softly, as if he was about to kiss him.

    The affection is lingering, like black silk wrapped around the fingers, soft and greedy.

    The little snow had stopped when we went down the mountain. Although there was no sunshine, the sky was bright and clear, as if the cold of winter was about to dissipate, and spring was coming soon.

    Xi Shi and the two went to eat in the yard of the manager of Meilin Villa. Because they were worried that the guests would not be able to eat, there was a dining hall in the yard of Meilin Villa, and all the chefs were hired with good cooking skills.

    Guests of the villa can come here to eat, or they can be sent to the yard.

    The two ordered three dishes and one soup, intending to make do with a meal, but later found that the taste was not bad, and the two decided to cook by themselves tomorrow morning, and eat here for dinner, so as not to have to do it again.

    On the second day, the two of them walked around the Meilin Villa, admiring the scenery and flowers, but recently they saw a lot of plum blossoms, so there was nothing new about it. In the afternoon, the two of them went to listen to music and watch singing and dancing in a courtyard behind the steward¡¯s yard.  .

    When I went there, I happened to meet Mrs. Da Xi and Mr. Si were also there, and the four gathered at a table.

    The table in the room is very low, the floor is covered with wooden floors, and earth dragons are burned. The guests sit on the floor with futons, drinking tea and eating, while listening to music and singing and dancing.

    "The pine nuts are delicious. They are all brought back from Dingzhou. They are plump and fragrant after frying." Mrs. Daxi shared the pine nuts with her. "There are also plum cakes and plum muffins.  That¡¯s right, drinking another cup of plum blossom wine is simply a treat in the world.¡±

    "Try it, it tastes really good."

    Since coming to Meicheng, Su Wan has drunk all kinds of plum wine and green plum wine, and all kinds of food about plum blossom and green plum.  She prefers pine nuts.

    &nbsp; After eating, she couldn't peel it by herself, so the people next to her peeled some for her, and put them on a plate in front of her.

    Mrs. Da Xi giggled: "As for couples, I've seen many of them. It's rare for people like you to have a good relationship all the time. It seems like you haven't even blush and quarreled before."

    Su Wan blushed slightly, and said in a low voice, "Why haven't we quarreled? Occasionally, there are fights between the teeth, let alone two people, but you didn't see it."

    Of course there was a quarrel, but most of the time it was her own unilateral anger. Fortunately, he was tolerant of her and willing to coax her.

    But sometimes, this person is quite angry with her.

    Thinking of this, she glared at him.

    Li Lin looked innocent, and then simply lowered his head and squeezed a walnut for her, and put the walnut kernels on the plate in front of her: "Eat more, nourish your brain."

    Su Wan raised his eyebrows: "You mean to say that my brain is not good and I need to replenish it, right?"

    Mrs. Da Xi burst out laughing: "Okay, you two, you don't care what it is, he peels it for you and you eat it. I don't want to eat it."

    Hearing this, Mr. Si smiled and rolled up his sleeves: "What do you want to eat, I'll peel it for you. Look at what you said, it seems that I have treated you badly."

    Mrs. Daxi was really happy, and then asked him to help open the walnuts. After eating a few walnut kernels, she felt that they were much more delicious than those opened by herself.

    Su Wan ate one by himself, and then gave Li Lin another one, and the two ate it separately: "Make up together and make up together."

    I have a bad brain, and you have a bad brain, so it's fair.

    Li Lin smiled helplessly, and then continued to squeeze the walnuts. He thought, if there were no outsiders around, he should rub her head and face right now.

    Mrs. Daxi sighed: "I heard that you are going to leave after the Chinese New Year. I am really reluctant."

    Mrs. Da Xi and Su Wan have very different temperaments, but every time she sees this loving couple, she feels happy in her heart.

    Perhaps it was the love between men and women that I didn't believe in, and it seemed to be perfect in these two people.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 952 Merlin Barbecue

    Su Wan paused, and then said: "There is always a banquet in the world. If there is a chance to meet again, it will be the same as now. Sit down and drink tea, drink wine and chat. If there is no chance to meet again, then everyone will be well."

    Su Wan traveled with Li Lin to many places and met many people, and she was quite fond of these friends who met, and she didn't feel much sadness when it came to saying goodbye.

    To be honest, she was only concerned about her family members.

    "That's right, as long as everyone is well, maybe one day I will hear about you, and I will be happy when I know that you are doing well. Whether we can see each other again depends on fate."

    "Come on, let me toast you."

    Su Guan then had a drink with her: "May you and Mr. Si have a happy life from now on."

    Mrs. Daxi smiled and said, "I would like to borrow your good words."

    Seeing these two people drinking, Li Lin asked Mr. Si about the framer. The two paintings he painted also needed to be framed for preservation, otherwise they would be broken after a long time.

    Mr. Si said: "There is really a master with good skills. I will send you an address later, and you can just look for it when the time comes."

    "Speaking of which, there are very few people who cherish paintings so much nowadays. Just find a craftsman to dress them up, and don't care if they look good. After a few years, the paintings will be broken."

    After the painting is finished, it is a problem to mount and preserve it. It must be protected from moisture and insects. If it gets wet, the ink on it will smudge or the paper will be damaged. Such a painting will not last for a few years.

    Therefore, if you want to preserve the paintings well, you must do the work of mounting them well.

    Li Lin's previous paintings were all framed and preserved by someone, so it would be no problem to store them for decades. If they are well preserved, it is very possible to leave them to future generations.

    "Then I'll take a look when I get there, thank you."

    "You're welcome."

    The two of them exchanged a few words of courtesy, and then chatted about business matters. The Si family's business scope is quite wide. Li Lin knows a lot and can handle it, as if he is well versed in this.

    The two of them chatted for a while as if they had met each other late, and in the mouth of Mr. Si, Mr. Li became Mr. Jing Yuan, and they began to call each other brothers.

    This social skill is actually a little (billion) powerful.

    Su Wan thought to himself, if Mr. Si knew that he didn't do business at all, he would be so angry that he would have a heart attack.

    A group of people spent the whole afternoon there, waiting for dinner before going back.

    Mrs. Da Xi also smiled when she learned that they were eating here: "I said earlier that I was afraid that you would not be able to eat. Didn't I know there is food here, and I was thinking about whether I should give it to you."

    "We come here for evening meals. Although we have prepared a lot of ingredients, it's really troublesome to do it. It's better to come here to eat, and it's not far away."

    As for breakfast, they just make some for themselves and eat as long as they are full. It's not that they don't want to come, it's just that they can't get up in the morning.

    Probably due to counting the days, the two of them have been quite indulgent in the past two days. It was a bit difficult to get up in the morning, so they simply stopped, slept until they woke up naturally, and then cooked some by themselves.

    Su Wan thought to herself that it would only be three days. If it took a few more days, she might not be able to make it through.

    But these troubles are not easy to explain to outsiders.

    The four of them ate evening food together, and then went back separately. At noon on the second day, Madam Daxi sent a person over, saying that they were invited to have a barbecue.

    "A deer and two sheep were delivered today. Seeing this, the young lady simply invited the guests of the villa to barbecue at Merlin, and asked the subordinates to ask if you want to go."

    "Barbecue?" Su Wan was a little moved, then looked at Li Lin, saw that he nodded, and then said, "Please tell your young lady, we will be there in a while."

    "yes."

    After the person left, the couple changed into their clothes and went out. On the way, they met several couples who were also going to eat barbecue, so they searched together, and soon saw the person in a plum grove.

    At this moment, someone built three fires, on which two sheep and a deer were roasting. It seemed that they had been roasting for a while, but they were not cooked yet, and there were some other meat roasted beside them.  There are rabbit meat, chicken, fish, etc., and some that Su Wan doesn't know, probably prey in the mountains.

    "You guys came just in time, come and help."

    There were a few wooden tables with things on the side of the open space, and there were many stools and chairs beside it. The two took two stools and sat down by a fire, and then began to grill fish.

    The whole group got busy, Su Wan asked someone to bring some vegetarian dishes, and asked them to cook a pot of soup, which was full of fish and meatIt tastes greasy, and drinking some vegetarian soup just relieves the greasy taste.

    The group of people has been busy for a long time. By the time the mutton and venison were ready to eat, the sun was already setting, and there were some sunset clouds in the sky over the mountains to the west.

    "Today, someone in the village hunted a deer, and it was still alive when it was brought over. No, there are quite a few of them after they were bled, and they made some deer blood wine. If there is any young master who wants to drink it,  Go ahead."

    As soon as these words came out, the crowd became lively. Amidst the booing of the crowd, several sons went forward to share the deer blood wine.

    "Stag blood wine?"

    "It should be a kind of wine made from fresh deer blood and wine." Li Lin frowned, but he didn't know there was such a thing, "If you don't want to stay, let's go back."

    However, this blend of deer blood wine is quite good, and some people even like to drink raw deer blood, but he will not tell her about these.

    Su Wan shook her head: "Forget it, let's just stop drinking, we can't control others."

    People's ideas are different in different times. For example, she said that wild animals should not be eaten, and one should love animals and protect nature. In the hot eyes of this era, it is simply a fantasy.

    Someone shouted from the side: "Mr. Li, but you want to come?"

    Li Lin raised his eyes and took a look. It turned out that it was a son he met on the road earlier. He refused: "Thank you, no need."

    "Ah, what are you being hypocritical about? Let me tell you, you should drink more because you are so weak, so you can be energetic."

    How to be strong?

    The men burst into laughter when they heard it, and the woman blushed when she understood it, feeling a little embarrassed.

    Mrs. Daxi was a little angry: "Drink when you drink, what are you talking about, what brothel do you think you are making fun of? Saying these words dirty the ears of all the ladies."

    When the man was said so, his face turned red immediately, and he was a little embarrassed, but he didn't dare to offend the Si family, so he had to sit down in the crowd with his neck stuck.

    Mrs. Daxi said: "Eat what you should eat and drink what you should drink. It was rare to get together at that time. Don't say such unpleasant things."

    Su Wan snorted softly: "Why do you attract peach blossoms everywhere." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 953 That majestic mountain and river is still there?

    That young master had a lot of opinions on Li Lin. The two of them met the young master and his wife on the way here, and then they came together. On the way, the young master's wife looked at Li Lin from time to time, obviously to him.  Very thoughtful.

    It's no wonder that my wife is not angry when she blatantly looks at a man in front of her.

    Moreover, Li Lin is the kind of person who looks thin in his clothes, with a slender and tall figure like a pine tree. Compared with the young master next to him, his size is indeed a little worse, so the young master wanted to humiliate him, thinking that his body was not good enough.

    Li Lin coughed lightly: "Ma'am, why bother talking about me, the man stared at Madam several times before, and I was thinking at the time, if he looks again, I will definitely make him look good."

    It's really absurd, the two were clearly a couple, but the woman stared at him, while the man stared at his wife, if it wasn't for the fact that the eyes of these two were not so explicit, he didn't want to bear it at that time.

    Su Wan snorted softly: "But I think you still have more peach blossoms. I don't go out every day, and I'm still a married woman. Anyone with a brain will not set their sights on someone  husband and wife."

    This kind of thing would never happen in Eastern Zhao, but in the Western Wei Dynasty, she did encounter a few poachers. Fortunately, she wore a lot of curtains and hats when she went out, so the situation was not too much.

    But this man, there are not many girls who like him, even if they know that he is married to his wife, they don't care, some want to cheat, some simply prefer to be concubines, but fortunately very few can dance in front of her,  Otherwise, she made him look good!

    snort!

    "If I had a pair of scissors, I would cut them by your side, cut off all these peach blossoms, and get angry when I think about it."

    "Alright, alright, scissors, scissors, if you go to the temple next time, you need to ask for a peach blossom talisman, so as not to make you angry again."

    "That's about the same."

    The husband and wife got together to talk, and the young master who was talking before raised his eyes and looked up, but he was still very unhappy in his heart.

    But if you are not happy, you are not happy. They are standing at the Meilin Villa of the Si family, and today the eldest son and his wife are inviting everyone to barbecue. If he makes a fuss, he will offend the Si family.

    Thinking of this, he took a sip of stag blood wine and drank it all in one gulp.

    The group had a lively barbecue in the plum forest. Su Wan ate a piece of fish and some mutton, and drank a bowl of soup. He was already very full.

    She didn't eat the venison.

    She always thinks that creatures like deer and foxes are very spiritual, and it may be because she is too picky. She can eat pork, mutton, chicken, rabbit and other meats, but it is really difficult for her to eat venison.

    Mrs. Da Xi was quite happy to eat, she came over and asked Su Wan if she wanted it, and seeing that she shook her head, she didn't force it.

    Eating and eating, another young master came out to drink and compose poems. He drank too much and sang to the moon in the sky.

    ?Everyone was very supportive, good poems should be praised, and it¡¯s okay to get out of tune, so I played a joke at that time, and Mr. Bo smiled, and then disappeared after a smile.

    Su Wan sat down with a few wives and drank some fruit wine, while chatting and looking at these people, he couldn't help laughing from time to time, laughing and laughing, and someone sang carols again.

    I guard thousands of miles from the border.

    I have leveled the four directions since the court.

    I am from Taoyuan, and this life aspirations.

    The bright moon is in the sky.

    Touch my long sword.

    The towering shore.

    Shou my rivers and mountains.

    This ode is about General Huo, who was also written by himself. General Huo swept the Western Wei Dynasty. He is the God of War in the Western Wei Dynasty. He is the blood that the world yearns for.

    The meaning of the first two sentences of the carol is easy to understand, but the last few sentences have two meanings.

    At that time, when General Huo was there, he was loyal to the royal family, and he wanted to flatten the clan, hold up the royal family, and rule the world, but the royal family was too pitiful. He quelled the rebellion outside, and the emperor retreated back and forth, and even returned it to him.  Stab.

    Later, he took off his armor and was trapped in the peach orchard. Some people said that he was peaceful and lived a free and unrestrained life, while others said that he buried his lifelong ambition in the peach orchard.

    Some people said that he stroked the sword under the moonlight, soaring to the sky with high spirits, while others said that he felt that the long sword in his hand was rusted, and his heart ached for it.

    In the last sentence, some people said that he was praising the height of the country, the mountains, the vastness of the water, and the eternal prosperity of the country, which lasted for thousands of years, but some people said that the last sentence should be a question of regretof.

    The majestic mountains and rivers are still there?

    Are you dead?

    Is it gone?

    If yes, please let me know.

    General Huo worked hard all his life to change the morals of the Western Wei Dynasty and to seek a clear sky for the people of the world. He was a hero in his life, but he was finally defeated by the cowardice of the royal family and betrayed by the Huo family. He was trapped in Taoyuan for ten years.  Rusty, can only sigh to the moon.

    However, people in the world have long forgotten what General Huo asked for. They only know that he is a great general of the Western Wei Dynasty and a hero.

    When the world sings this song, they only remember the meaning of the first layer. They only think that he is talking about the achievements of his life and praise the mountains and rivers. As for the meaning behind it, no one has long known.

    General Huo is now Su Yun's master, so Su Wan naturally heard Li Lin talk about this general's life, and his hands trembled when he heard them sing so enthusiastically.

    After everyone finished singing, they raised their glasses and drank together.

    Su Wan excused that she was tired, so she turned around and went to look for Li Lin in the crowd, and then they went back together, leaving all the excitement and joy behind.

    After returning to the courtyard, she whispered: "If General Huo finds out, I don't know how uncomfortable it will be."

    Li Lin didn't care about this: "It's okay, he also expected it. He probably didn't know how many times he had heard this carol, so he didn't care anymore."

    He reached out and rubbed her hair, and seeing that she was angry, he stretched out his hand and squeezed her face: "You, there is no need to be so angry, what he wants, there will always be such a day, Huo Yan will  When you come back here, when that day comes, you will definitely rectify his name."

    "I'm just angry." Su Wan took a deep breath, "I just think that his life's hard work should be known to the world, instead of allowing these people to misinterpret it like this."

    "Okay, okay, don't be angry, be careful that you will spoil your body." He smelled her body, and then said, "Your body smells like barbecue, do you want to wash it off?"

    Hearing what he said, Su Wan lowered her head and smelled it, and sure enough, she smelled a smell of barbecue, so she didn't care about getting angry, and went to get her clothes to wash.

    Li Lin watched her enter the hot spring room, the smile on his face was restrained, and he was also a little cold.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 954 Another Spring

    Because of this carol, the two of them lost all intention of intimacy, and they just leaned together to talk at night, and when the next day, they were ready to pack up and go back.

    Originally they wanted to go for a walk and go back at noon, but now they really didn't want to stay anymore, and felt that it was suddenly boring.

    Ask the people from Meilin Villa to drive a carriage to help transport things to the door. At the door, she returned the rented yard. There was still a lot of money left here, and she took it back.

    Yuanyou, Huifeng and the others came early and just picked up someone. Su Wan told the person at the door to tell Mrs. Daxi that she had gone back, so she would not bid farewell to her, and then got into the carriage and left.

    On the way, she was still a little sleepy, feeling that the good mood of the past few days had been ruined.

    After returning to Lanxi Garden, Xiao Sang was overjoyed, and wanted to ask her how she was doing these days, but seeing that her complexion was not very good, she didn't dare to ask directly, and whispered to Shuxiang in private.

    "I went there happily before, but now I came back with a disgruntled face. I told her to take us with her, lest there be no one serving there, she would not agree."

    Shuxiang praised: "Sister Xiaosang is still the best. If my wife doesn't have sister Sang by her side, others will definitely not be able to serve her well. I must learn more from sister Sang so that Madam can't do without me."

    Su Wan opened the window with a snap, and glanced at the two of them: "If you have any opinions, just say it directly. Don't be like a magpie by my window. You want me to hear it, but you hide and hide. See what you can do."

    The two laughed a few times, then turned around and went in, one poured her tea and the other brought her pastries.

    Shu Xiang said: "Madam, let's go shopping in two days. I heard that there will be a batch of new jewelry coming to Linlang Pavilion in two days. Let's pick a few too."

    "That's right, why don't you go pick some?" Xiao Sang also said, "Since Madam came back to Meicheng, she hasn't added any new jewelry, and I don't know what new style Linlang Pavilion will have this time."

    Su Wan thought for a while, and felt a little moved. Anyway, there's nothing else to do next, so it's good to go out for a walk.

    "Let's go then."

    The two girls were really looking forward to it. Seeing them happy, Su Wan felt much better

    "Young master, this is Shuxiang's past."

    Huifeng handed over an envelope, and Li Lin took it and looked at it, but there was nothing wrong with it. Both Shuxiang's parents died since she was a child, and she grew up in the Shantang established in Licheng, and later entered Lanxiyuan to work.  In just a few words, it is her past ten years.

    "Then take her with you, it's rare that Madam likes her a lot, and she's smart enough."

    He also knew something about the mountain mist and Zhucui before, and felt a little headache. The little girl next to her is already married, and she will learn to be an aunt in charge in the future. She will be busy a lot, so naturally she will not be able to serve her.

    Xiao Sang is alone, and sometimes he is too busy.

    On the Licheng side, there wasn't even a female guard, so it was really difficult to ask him to find a maid she liked, mainly because she liked it.

    "yes."

    "Afu and Mingjing are in Lanxi Garden these two days or have they gone out?"

    "Young Master Afu took people out for a trip, but he did not go with Young Master Zhao. Young Master Zhao just walked around Meicheng in the past two days. He went out during the day and returned in the evening."

    Li Lin nodded and didn't ask any more questions.

    Huifeng asked him about his return journey: "I don't know when I will return to Yancheng?"

    "After the new year, let's set the sixth day first. The first month of the Western Wei Dynasty is about to pick up. Walk slowly on the road. When you reach the boundary of Dongzhao, it should be warmer over there."

    "That's the sixth day."

    The two discussed for a while, Li Lin dealt with the matters accumulated in the past two days, let Huifeng make arrangements, and then returned to the backyard.

    When he came back, Su Wan was already talking about the interesting things in Meilin Villa with Xiao Sang Shuxiang, talking about enjoying the scenery on the top of the mountain, talking about soaking in hot springs, and then talking about Meilin barbecue.

    However, he didn't mention a word of that carol, and he seemed to be in a much better mood.

    He smiled, and didn't go in to disturb, turned around and left again.

    Two days later, a new batch of jewelry came to Linlang Pavilion. Su Wan took a few girls to see it. Although the crowd was still crowded, it seemed that the things she snatched were quite delicious, and she bought a lot of them too.  indivual.

    There is nothing to see in Meicheng in December. The winter snow melts, the plum blossoms fall one after another, the branches become bare again, and the ground seems to be covered with a sea of ??flowers.

    However, the flowers are scattered and defeated.Soon, in just half a month, the plum blossoms in Meicheng had disappeared, and some fresh shoots emerged from the branches. At the end of December, the cold dissipated, and spring returned to the world.

    On December 27th, Su Wan accompanied Li Lin to celebrate his 23rd birthday, and two days later, it was the New Year, and they spent this year in Meicheng with Li Fu and Zhao Mingjing.

    The New Year's banquet was sumptuous, and several tables were set up in the courtyard of the main courtyard. The master and servants ate a New Year's Eve dinner together. The banquet was lively and lively, and fireworks were set off.

    "This is the busiest year in Lanxi Garden for so many years. It's really lively. No wonder that girl Shuxiang insists on following Madam." Someone sighed, thinking, if they had the chance, they would also like to go.  go.

    "She wants to follow, have the son and wife agreed?"

    "It's all agreed. When the son and wife leave next year, they will take her away together. The dead girl has no conscience. We have watched her grow up, so she is so willing to bear us."

    "That's right, heartless!"

    Several people made complaints about the fragrance, and then felt as lonely as snow, and the rest of their lives were empty, so they were very lonely.

    Shuxiang didn't care about this, she just regarded herself as being promoted to work in front of her wife, and she was so happy that she woke up with a smile for several nights about being promoted to heaven.  He packed up his things and slipped away.

    In the early morning of the next day, on the first day of the new year, Su Wan also organized a lottery, counted the number of people, recorded some food and use, and then asked them to draw, and redeem what they drew.

    The cheap ones were some grains and vegetables, and the more expensive ones were some simple jewelry she bought earlier. She put a total of eight in, and everyone who got it was beaming.

    Shuxiang was particularly lucky. She won a pair of plum blossom earrings and jumped up and down happily. Xiaosang was a little less lucky and won a box of pastries.

    Su Wan tried to smoke one himself, luckily, a table in a restaurant in Meicheng.

    Yuanyou was the most unlucky, he won a pot of green plum wine in a draw, Su Wan thought about it, then exchanged it with him, and asked him to go to Suichuan to collect the money, and go out to have a good meal with a few brothers tomorrow.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 955 Returning

    After the New Year, several guests from Lanxi Garden also came to pay New Year's greetings. First of all, the sisters of Mrs. Daxi said that she was leaving, so they came to her home to gather together, which was also regarded as a farewell party for her.

    In addition, there are Mr. Shan and Chai Dangjia of the Yangwei Escort, and Mr. Xu Jiangxu who was left behind by Shang Wen to buy goods.

    On the fifth day of the first lunar month, Li Fu left Meicheng and wanted to return to Weidu.

    The new year has begun, and he also wants to do what he wants to do and head towards his great career.

    However, Mr. Qin stayed in Meicheng and did not go north with him.

    Li Lin, Su Wan and Zhao Mingjing sent him to the carriage at the door, and when they parted, they were reluctant to let go. However, there is always a banquet in the world, and everyone has their own home.

    Li Fu was a little silent, and after a long time, he moved his lips: "Ah Fu is gone, farewell sir and mistress."

    After this farewell, I don't know if there will be a day when we will see each other again in the future.

    Li Fu bowed respectfully.

    The two accepted his gift and helped him up.

    Li Lin patted his still thin shoulder, and said: "I hope that once you go, no matter what hardships you encounter, you will be able to move forward bravely, and no matter where you sit, don't forget what you should do."

    "You are a very outstanding person. In his heart, he must be proud of you."

    This him naturally refers to the person in Li Fu's previous life.

    Li Fu's whole life was overcoming obstacles, probably because he wanted to gain his approval, to gain the recognition of the world, and to let the world know that although he was not orthodox Li family, he did not lose anything.

    In the same way, don't let the world accuse Li Lin of not leaving any heirs and breaking the inheritance of the Li family's incense, and picking up a messy person back.

    Li Fu has probably been waiting for this sentence in his previous and present lives.

    Hearing what Li Lin said, Li Fu's heart was touched, and he had a lot of feelings in his heart. From the previous life to the present life, there were all kinds of time, and the time was long, as if thousands of mountains and rivers had passed.

    A person like him would not shed tears for a long time. After a long time, he just smiled softly, like the sunshine breaking through the dark clouds this spring morning.

    He said: "Ah Fu, I will definitely live up to your entrustment."

    "I also hope that in this life, Mr. can live happily."

    "So farewell."

    Then, he got into the carriage, and the coachman drove the carriage forward slowly. A group of people stood at the door, watching the carriage get farther and farther, went out from the alley, turned another corner, and disappeared.

    Su Wan reached out and shook Li Lin's hand. He looked back at her, then smiled, and took her hand to walk back.

    At this time, they heard the sound of the door opening from the courtyard next door, and they looked up, only to see Mr. Qi walking out of the yard with Mrs. Bai supported, and the husband and wife walked slowly outside the street with someone  , look also is a loving couple.

    I don't know if Mrs. Bai figured it out on her own or if she was instructed by others. There has been no noise these days, but she calmed down and lived a good life with Mr. Qi.

    Mr. Qi saw that she no longer thought about it, and didn't ask for this or that. Instead, he pitied her for her hard pregnancy, and felt a little more distressed for her. These days the spring is warm, and the two of them often come out for a walk.

    Now that we have become husband and wife, I wish them a happy life.

    ? On the sixth day of the first lunar month, it was time to leave for Dongzhao.

    Lan Xiyuan got busy early in the morning. The kitchen made a lot of pastries and food for them to eat on the road, and the guards were busy carrying the boxes to the car.

    There were still three carriages on the return trip. He used the carriage Jiubian earlier, and Li Lin asked Huifeng to buy another one. Firstly, Zhao Mingjing wanted to take a ride, and secondly, he could go up to rest if he was tired from riding on the guard road.  Take a break.

    Su Guan has a lot of things. Although the time Xie Daxia and Shang Wen came over, she packed up a lot of the things she bought earlier and shipped them back, but when she went north to Weidu, she couldn't buy much on the way and when she was in Weidu.  few.

    Although she has already selected the ones that are easy to carry, she didn't buy them if they were not easy to carry, but she still has three boxes to pack them up. In addition, she also has newly prepared autumn and winter clothes, shoes and socks, and some novelty fabrics that she likes, etc.  Wait, there are better ones too.

    Three cages were put into the carriage of Xiaosang and the others, and the others were stuffed into the carriage of the couple, filling the carriage to the brim.

    Before departure, Shuxiang said goodbye to the people in Lanxiyuan, received a lot of farewell gifts, and cried with snot and tears, looking a bit embarrassed.

    Although I have always said that she has been promoted, and she will not be reluctant to leave with her wife, but now it is really time to say goodbye, and I still feel very uncomfortable.It's been so long.

    Someone suggested: "If you don't want to lose the fragrance, don't leave, it would be nice to stay."

    "That's right!"

    Shu Xiang's expression changed, and she felt as if tears were sucking back into her eyes: "What nonsense, I'm definitely going to leave, I'll follow my wife from now on, it's fun and fun, and I don't have to face your daily loneliness anymore.  "

    "Let's go, let's see you again!"

    After finishing speaking, she carried the small package on her back, embraced the farewell gifts everyone gave her, and then got into the carriage, for fear of being dragged away by these people.

    Xie Si'an helped her pick up some things and asked her, "Would you regret leaving your homeland?"

    Shu Xiang shook her head vigorously: "It's definitely not."

    She has no relatives who she can't bear to care about. As for these friends and seniors, although she is also somewhat reluctant, they are not so hard to part with, and there is no one who cannot be separated from each other.

    Everyone is heading for a better life. As long as everyone is living well, parting is not too much sadness.

    After a while, Xiao Sang helped pack up in the carriage in front and came back, and the three girls looked at each other and smiled.

    Not long after, the convoy set off, the carriage staggered forward, Shu Xiang lifted the curtain of the carriage window, and waved goodbye to the person who saw them off at the door.

    Going here to say goodbye is really far away, and it's hard to see each other again.

    Shu Xiang felt a little sad again, and sighed while sitting in the carriage.

    The carriage came out of the alley all the way, and soon on the main road of Meicheng, and then left the city. After leaving the city, it continued to go south, and then went east to Mingyue Pass.

    After arriving at Mingyue Pass, they will cross the border and pass Endless Mountain.

    This time, the journey across Endless Mountain was smooth, without any accidents. After passing Endless Mountain, we arrived at Endless City, where the group rested for two days.

    Su Wan went back to the tea house where he sat in the past, and ate a bowl of tea soup unique to Endless City.

    Sitting there, she remembered that the last time she watched the Shui family's send-off team pass by the street, the fake bride Shui Ganoderma lucidum that was pushed out died that night, and after being used up,  He was buried in the wilderness of Endless Mountain.

    "By the way, how is the Shui family doing now?" (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 956 The pulse condition is fluent

    "Shuijia?" Li Lin paused holding the tea bowl, then took a sip of tea, "It's not very good."

    "How to say it?"

    "Earlier, people from Eastern Zhao intended to prevent the marriage between the Shui family and the Wang family of the Western Wei Dynasty, and they did not hesitate to kill people, but they did not expect that the Shui family staged a show of real and fake brides in order to make the marriage possible."

    "At that time, I learned that the one who married into the Wang family was Shui Lingxian, the daughter of the head of the Shui family. This matter is naturally different."

    In such a situation in Dongzhao, the Shui family was suspected of treason, even if there was no such thing, Dongzhao couldn't tolerate this knife stuck in his heart, so he would definitely pull it out.

    Since Chaotang wanted to pull out the knife, how could the Shui family have a better life.

    Eastern Zhao is not Western Wei, and the Shui family is not Wang's family. When the whole court wants to deal with a clan, the speed of defeat is like an avalanche.

    The Shui family thought that Dong Zhao would at least take care of him if he got on the big ship of the Wang family. After all, the Wang family in the Western Wei Dynasty was too powerful, and it is always bad to have feuds, but they will secretly kill you.

    After Shui Lingxian married into the Wang family, the life of the Shui family was in dire straits. The Shui family wanted to ask the Wang family for help, but the Wang family didn't care about them at all. The Wang family has many sons and relatives.

    Moreover, the Shui family is in Eastern Zhao, and the power of the Wang family is in the Western Wei Dynasty. The Shui family is not very important. The Wang family will not offend a country in Eastern Zhao because of a Shui family.  There is no ambition to reach out to Dongzhao.

    The Shui family thought too highly of themselves, and ended up stealing chickens without losing money. In just half a year, their business plummeted. From the leader of the Lizhou Chamber of Commerce to a marginal figure, the family fortune shrank rapidly.

    Now in Lizhou, people in the world say that the Shui family is "to achieve the Tao and die at night". It was so beautiful before, the Lizhou Shui family, and the Lizhou big clan, but now, no one laughs at them.

    The clan who knew the real reason for the downfall of the Shui family began to rob the Shui family of business both openly and secretly.

    Su Wan was very happy when she learned that the Shui family was unlucky, but she just didn't like the behavior of the Shui family.

    Licheng helped them up with one hand. They didn't abide by the rules, and wanted to repent and climb up another branch, kicking Licheng away. Moreover, the water ganoderma was pushed out to die in vain, which shows the cruelty of the means.

    "In this way, it can be regarded as retribution."

    A group of people stayed in Endless City for two days, and then set off on their way back again. The spring day in the Western Wei Dynasty was earlier than in the Eastern Zhao Dynasty.

    The spring breeze is blowing slowly, everything is recovering, and the world is warm in spring.

    Su Wan saw all the scenery of early spring along the way. The forests, mountains, flowing water, the new leaves and the spring flowers re-dressed the earth after the winter withered. The four seasons, spring and winter, are another cycle.

    The journey was neither fast nor slow, the carriage passed by the official road leisurely, the spring breeze was gentle, and occasionally there was a fragrance of flowers blowing with the spring breeze, it seemed to have a hook, and people went to look for the fragrance and the flower.

    ?When the spring is warm, the winter cold dissipates from the sky and the earth. People take off their thick winter robes. The spring breeze blows slowly, smelling the fragrance of flowers and leaves, listening to the gurgling water and the chirping of birds, which makes people really sleepy.

    It is also the time of spring sleepiness when all things recover.

    In the first half of the journey, Su Wan was still in the mood to enjoy the spring scenery along the way, but in the second half of the journey, she slept soundly and the carriage was rickety, as if it didn't affect her at all.

    Not long after setting out this morning, she fell asleep with the quilt in her arms again, leaning on a soft pillow, with the quilt on her body, the spring breeze from outside occasionally blowing in, it was refreshing and cool, and when it blew on her face, the  The strands of hair above were blown up slightly.

    She slept peacefully and comfortably, her fair cheeks were a little flushed, her eyes were quietly closed, her long eyelashes trembled slightly, like the wind in this spring day.

    "How can I sleep with so much sleep? Is it so easy to sleep?" Li Lin stretched out his hand and pinched her face. It was not enough, and he pinched it several times. In the end, it really annoyed her.  He slaps away.

    He was about to wake her up, but when she turned around and continued to sleep with the quilt in her arms, he didn't want to pay attention to him at all.

    "Madam, Madam, wake up"

    He yelled several times in a row, buzzing in her ears like a mosquito, disturbing her sound sleep, which really made her a little angry.

    She opened her eyes slightly, and saw that he was approaching the slightly enlarged face. She stretched out her hands, held them left and right, and patted her right hand: "What on earth are you thinking? I'm so sleepy"

    As she spoke, she also yawned, her eyes were hazy and sleepy, and she seemed to be falling asleep again.

    Li Lindao: "Every day youEveryone is sleeping, sleeping at night and during the day, too much sleep is not good, it is good to sit up and talk to me, or you call the little sang and the others to talk to you?  "

    "Chun sleepy, the weather is so nice, the wind is so good, and it's so comfortable to sleep." She hugged the quilt and turned around to continue sleeping, ignoring him, "I don't want to talk, I just want to sleep, don't bother me  , go away, or I will quarrel with you."

    Li Lin: "?!"

    No, this is also a fight?

    Ma'am, are you planning to live with the bed and kick me away?

    He watched her yawn, then fell asleep comfortably with the quilt in her arms, and fell asleep within a few breaths, as if she was going to sleep forever and refused to wake up.

    He calculated carefully, how many days has she been?

    Is it four or five days?  Or six days?

    Chunsun doesn't sleep like this, does it?

    He leaned up again, reached out and patted her shoulder, intending to wake her up: "Madam, wake up, wake up!"

    She had just slept for a while, but she was not asleep yet, and was woken up by him again. She couldn't get enough sleep, and immediately got angry, and she struggled to slap his hand away.

    "Madam, wake up quickly."

    Why don't you let her sleep?

    This dog man!

    "Li Jingyuan! Are you going to finish, or will you let me sleep?" She glared at him angrily, and her voice was a little loud.

    Li Lin was stunned for a moment. She was angry before and wanted to quarrel with him, but she didn't have such a big temper.

    After Su Wan lost her temper, she was stunned for a moment, a little regretful, her face turned red, she pursed the corners of her mouth, a little sleepy and a little irritable.

    She said: "I'm not trying to lose my temper at you, I'm really sleepy, can you let me sleep?"

    He hummed, and didn't dare to provoke her anymore. He sat down on the edge of the wooden couch, stretched out his hand to press her down, and patted her on the back: "My fault, I shouldn't have provoked you, you sleep  Bar."

    Su Wan rolled his eyes, and then asked him: "Really?"

    "Really, go to sleep, I will accompany you."

    "Then we're reconciled?"

    "Well, it's reconciled, you can sleep."

    After hearing what he said, Su Wan finally felt relieved. She rolled around with the quilt in her arms, found a comfortable position and fell asleep. After a while, the sound of her steady breathing came from the carriage.

    Seeing that she was sleeping soundly, he stretched out his hand to feel her pulse.

    The pulse condition is smooth, like a ball rolling.

    Mr. Li: "!!!" (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 957

    Li Lin was stunned for a long time, unable to calm down for a long time, thinking that he might be finished.

    He deliberately wanted to wake her up so that he could talk about it, but after thinking about it, she had just fallen asleep at the moment, if he woke her up again, it might be over now.

    After thinking about it, he had no choice but to endure it, got up and lifted the hood, and asked, "Where are you now?"

    Yuanyou thought for a while, and then said: "The Lotus City is ahead."

    Li Lindao: "Then let's rest in the city."

    "Ah? Take a break?" Yuan You was a little confused, "Didn't you say yesterday that we will pass through the city and not stop?"

    Originally, they didn't plan to stay. In one day, they could just go to a small town and rest there.

    Li Lin glanced at him indifferently: "Take a rest in the city for two days, and be careful when driving, and walk more steadily."

    Yuan You was a little puzzled, but the young master had said so, and he could only agree. Seeing that the young master had returned to the carriage, he summoned the guards on the side and asked someone to inform him that he would rest in Lianhua City for two days.

    At noon, the carriage entered Lotus City.

    Returning to the wind to ride first, he first went to find a place to live, and it happened that the yard he rented last time was empty, so he rented it, and hired someone to tidy up the attic behind.

    When the carriage entered the city, he just went to pick it up at the gate, and then led the way to the rented yard.

    When the carriage stopped at the door, Li Lin struggled for a while whether to wake her up or carry her down. After much deliberation, he finally chose the latter.

    After entering the yard and going up to the attic, he asked Xiaosang and Shuxiang to make the bed and put her down, and then asked Huifeng to invite a doctor.

    "A doctor?" Hui Feng was also a little confused, "Is Madam sick?"

    Li Lin is also hard to say, fearing that he made a joke because of his misreading, he could only say: "Recently, she likes to sleep a little bit, please ask a doctor to come back and show her."

    After hearing the rumors, he had to go to the doctor, and asked Suichuan to take someone to prepare food. Not long after, he took a doctor with a gray beard to the attic.

    "Young master, the doctor is here."

    The old doctor came forward to salute: "I have seen the young master."

    Li Lin nodded: "Sir, there is no need to be too polite, please come with me."

    Having said that, he got up and took people into the bedroom. The bedroom on the attic was not big. There was a cabinet and a canopy bed inside. The bed was scattered with azure curtains, covering the scene inside the bed.

    Because of the need to diffuse the smell, the windows are fully open at the moment, and the wind is blowing in, and a corner of the curtain in front of the bed is still slightly lifted.

    Li Lin lifted the curtain of the bed, saw that she was still sleeping, sighed, stretched out his hand to release her hand from the quilt, and said to the old doctor, "Old man, please go forward and feel the pulse."

    The old doctor glanced at the jade-white wrist, hesitated for a moment, and finally said yes, put down the medicine box and stepped forward to feel the pulse.

    The old man's beard is gray, and the skin on his hands is also wrinkled, showing a withered and old state. Compared with the two, it seems like a world of difference.

    The old doctor's hand pressed on the pulse of her wrist for a while, his brow furrowed and then relaxed, and after a while, he took his hand back.

    Li Lin was sitting on the side of the bed, seeing this put her hand back under the quilt, and then asked: "How is she?"

    The old doctor had a smile on his face, he stood up and cupped his hands to say congratulations: "If you go back to the young master, this lady is very happy, congratulations, young master."

    Li Lin had expected it a long time ago, he was happy but worried, so he asked the old doctor, "How long has it been?"

    The old doctor smiled: "If you go back to your son, it will take more than a month"

    Li Lin: ""

    He couldn't help asking: "Is it less than two months?"

    "More than a month, it should be less than two months."

    ?It is already February 13th, and after careful calculation, it is almost the time of Chinese New Year.

    If it was two months, the couple would probably still be in Meilin Villa, and the pot was the fault of two people, so the couple should not blame anyone else, but if it was one month, it would be his birthday.

    ?Because they didn't drink any more medicine, the couple hadn't been together since December. The atmosphere on that day was just right, and the couple burned the fire as soon as they said it. Later, they felt that they had done everything anyway, so they came back twice.

    After cleaning up afterwards, she was still a little worried and suggested whether to take medicine.

    He refused to let her drink those medicines, fearing that it would hurt her health, so he coaxed her to say that it was only once, and it would definitely not be so accurate. She hesitated for a while, and then she was too sleepy, so shefell asleep.

    I didn't mention it again the next day.

    Who knew it was so accurate!

    Li Lin: ""

    This is a big deal.

    It's over, it's over.

    The old doctor originally thought that it was a happy thing to meet such a happy event, but seeing that his complexion was getting worse and worse, and the smile on his face was also withdrawn, he felt a little uneasy.

    Could it be that something extraordinary happened to him?

    "Young master, what's the matter?"

    Li Lin came back to his senses, took a deep breath, and asked: "She has been sleeping for the past few days, so there shouldn't be any problem?"

    The old doctor heard the concern and worry in his tone, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and then said: "It is normal for a woman to be lethargic when she is pregnant, probably because she is tired from raising children."

    "However, you can't let her sleep all the time. Don't let her starve. You should eat when it's time to eat. Madam's appetite is not bad?"

    "That's normal."

    "Then eat normally, if you are hungry, add another meal."

    Li Lin was still a little worried: "She was not in good health before, but she got better after two years of raising her. She is pregnant, but what damage will it do to her body?"

    The old doctor didn't see that she was not in good health before, so he said: "I didn't see it, I think my wife has taken good care of her body."

    "As for the damage, this woman is pregnant, just take good care of her. Your wife is in good health. If there is no accident, everything will be fine"

    Li Lin nodded: "Do you want tonic? Since she was pregnant, we have been running on the road, and then we have to ride in a carriage? Can her body bear it?"

    Li Lin thought about this and became even more worried.

    I don't know if it will affect her after running around for days, and there is still half a month to go.

    He originally planned to take her back to the Imperial City on her birthday, and let her accompany Su Xun. They were in Meicheng and couldn't make it back on Su Xun's birthday. She was a little sad at the time, always thinking about her father.

    It's all right now, let alone going to the Imperial City, how to go back now is a problem.

    At this moment, Su Wan inhaled lightly in the bed, maybe because he felt a little noisy, he turned around and rolled inside with the quilt in his arms.

    He was afraid that she would roll inside and hit her, so he held her back, covered her with a quilt, and then said to the old doctor: "Old man, please move, let's go outside and talk about it in detail."

    [The author has something to say]

    "Parents are true love, children are accidents." Really.

    "" This child suddenly didn't want to vote.  (#£­£­)/.(Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 958 Here Comes, Here comes the most terrible problem

    Li Lin talked carefully with the old doctor for a while, and wrote down the things that need attention, and then let Huifeng send him down.

    When Huifeng came back, he saw him sitting by the table with a worried look, Huifeng felt very strange: "What's the matter, son? Madam is happy, this is a happy event."

    This is a great joy!

    It is a happy event for the Li family to have a son, whether it is for Licheng or the Li family, or even for them. The main family will have a long-term stability in the future, right?

    Li Lin glanced at him lightly, and he was about to die of worry.

    How should I tell my wife about this?

    I'm afraid I'm going to be beaten, right?

    Yes?

    "Sui Chuan ordered a meal from a restaurant, and someone brought it over. The young master wants to eat some? But I want to call Madam, the old doctor said just now, Madam must not be hungry."

    "Where are Xiao Sang and Shu Xiang?"

    "I'm packing my things."

    Li Lin nodded: "You ask them to bring up some food, and I'll go and call them up."

    Having said that, he added, "Talk to them and ask them to pay more attention when they take their meals."

    "yes."

    When Su Wan was shaken awake by him, she was still in a drowsy sleep. She thought she was still in the carriage, but she changed places when she woke up.

    Li Lin stretched out his hand to stroke the messy lock of hair around her ear, and said, "Wake up, get up and eat something."

    Su Wan glanced around, feeling a little strange but also a little familiar, turned to him and asked, "Where are we?"

    "Lotus City." He took the shoes and put them on for her, "The attic in the courtyard where we lived before."

    Hearing what he said, Su Wan remembered: "It turned out to be the courtyard here in Lotus City? Why are we in Lotus City again? Didn't we say we would leave after a meal?"

    Li Lin moved his lips, for a moment he didn't know how to talk to her about this, and finally he could only say: "Let's eat first, are you hungry?"

    Su Wan's stomach growled twice when she heard the sound, she was a little embarrassed: "I'm really hungry, let's go, let's eat."

    She put on her shoes and the half-sleeve thin jacket he handed over, and then she dragged him outside the dormitory. Xiao Sang and Shu Xiang just put the food on the table.  Show joy.

    "Madam, you are awake."

    "Wake up, wake up, sleep, feel comfortable, why are you two so happy?"

    Just as Xiao Sang was about to say something, she saw Li Lin suddenly glanced at her, realized it instantly, and said with a smile, "I'm just happy, happy, madam, you and the young master should eat quickly."

    "The servants are leaving first." After finishing speaking, she hurried downstairs with Shuxiang to leave.

    Su Wan felt that she was acting weird today: "You two, walk slowly, don't fall."

    After finishing speaking, she turned her head and asked Li Lin: "What happened to them today? Did they find money? Or did they find someone and prepare to get married?"

    Li Lin planned to let her eat first, but she might not even care about the meal if she talked about it later, so he gave her half a bowl of soup: "Drink some soup first, or you can ask them later if it's too late."  If you found the money, you still found the object.¡±

    "That's right, you must ask. If you find someone, it would be great."

    Su Wan was indeed hungry, so he didn't think about this question for the time being.

    She drank half a bowl of soup, feeling satisfied, then drank a smaller bowl of shredded chicken porridge, ate half a bowl of rice with the vegetables, and finally ate a small bowl of red dates and bird's nest soup, and felt a little full.

    She touched her stomach and felt that she had eaten too much.

    Sitting on the sidelines, staring at Li Lin as he finished eating the rest, he asked him, "Did I eat a little too much today? Sigh, do you have enough?"

    In order not to waste food, every time the food is delivered, the portion is just enough for two people. She picks what she likes to eat, and the rest is his.

    "Is there any? It's almost the same. Even if you eat too much, it's just two bites too much. How can I be hungry? I've been working so hard these days, so it's normal to eat more when I'm hungry."

    Su Wan thought about it too, so he didn't worry about it anymore.

    After finishing the meal, Li Lin took her downstairs for a walk in the corridor next to the lotus pond to digest food.

    At this time, the lotus pond is bare, and the water surface can be seen at a glance. There are only small lotuses showing their pointed heads, which are green and green, telling the world that spring has come to the world.

    To be digested almostIt was only then that he took her upstairs again.

    He sat on the edge of the bed, watching her walking around in good spirits, looking at the cabinet, and looking at the lotus pond by the window.

    He looked at it for a while, considered the words in his mind, took a deep breath, and then planned to speak.

    Forget it, I always have to say that if you die sooner or later, you will die sooner or later. If you keep this from her and let her know, you may be even more angry.

    "Madam, come here."

    Su Wan was looking at the scenery from the window, and seeing his serious face, she felt a little strange, walked over and sat down beside him, and asked him, "What's the matter?"

    Li Lindao: "Didn't you always feel tired and sleepy before, so I asked Huifeng to invite a doctor to come back to show you, you"

    "What's wrong with me?" Su Wan saw that he was hesitating to speak, as if he was having trouble opening his mouth, and his heart arose a little, "Could it be that I have some kind of illness?"

    "No." He sighed, and then said, "The doctor said you are happy."

    "You are happy? What is there to be happy? Where does the joy come from?" After Su Wan finished speaking, she suddenly felt that something was wrong. She reached out and grabbed his sleeve, "What are you talking about?"

    Mr. Li gave up struggling and said bluntly, "Madam is pregnant."

    Su Wan: ""

    She turned to look at him with disbelief, and he also looked back at her with disbelief.

    Just like this, the couple looked at me and I looked at you, with big eyes and small eyes, both dumbfounded.

    After a long time, the two came back to their senses. Su Wan lowered his head and touched his stomach, still a little in disbelief: "You said I have a child, no, where did I get the child? Could it be that the medicine has failed?  ?¡±

    She muttered, a little uneasy, the child came suddenly, and she hadn't figured out how to be a mother yet.

    Thinking of this, she felt a little at a loss, and then asked him: "How long has this child been?"

    Here comes the most terrible problem.

    Mr. Li took a deep breath, feeling that he was going to be executed.

    Seeing his hesitation, Su Wan felt a little strange, but now she wanted to know the answer even more, so she tugged on his sleeve: "Are you talking?"

    Mr. Li had no choice but to say: "More than a month."

    Su Wan was even more confused: "More than a month, how can I be pregnant for a month, didn't I never have it before" After thinking of something, she suddenly froze, and looked at him suddenly.

    Li Lin had no choice but to bite the bullet and said: "Birthday."

    Su Wan: ""

    The couple stared at each other for a long time.

    Li Lin took a deep breath and planned to coax her: "Ma'am, let's hiss! Ma'am, ma'am, please take it easy, take it easy" (Remember this website: www.hlnovel  .com

 Chapter 959 It's all right now, she just got a cub

    "You still shouting, what are you shouting, I didn't hurt you!" Su Wan almost fainted with anger, "Li Jingyuan, good Li Jingyuan, what did you say at that time?"

    He said at the time that he would not win, just once, and he would definitely not win.

    Now that it's all right, she has a cub.

    Dog man!

    She shouldn't have listened to him!

    It can be seen that everything cannot be left to chance, otherwise the rollover will come every second.

    Seeing that he stopped shouting, Su Wan let go of his hand.

    Li Lin stretched out his hand and rubbed his waist, thinking, Madam, you didn't twist it before, but this time you really used your strength.

    But he just didn't dare to provoke her, and if he provoked her, he would end up sleeping in the study.

    Not only can't be provoked, but also need to be coaxed.

    "Ma'am, don't be angry, it's all my fault, I shouldn't, it's my fault." Mr. Li was full of desire to survive, "It hurts to be angry, and now that you have a child, you can't be angry."

    Su Wan walked back and forth in the room for two irritated steps, and glared at him angrily: "You still said, it's not because of you."

    "Yes, yes, because of me." He stepped forward and pulled her to sit down on the edge of the bed again, "Okay, don't be angry, if you are angry, then screw me, anywhere."

    Su Wan snorted softly: "Who's going to pinch you? I'm like a tigress. If I don't hit you for three days, my hands will itch, right?"

    "Don't dare."

    "Don't dare? Huh?"

    "No, I don't dare to think that my wife is a gentle and kind woman. I don't even dare to think that my wife wants to be a tigress, let alone say it."

    This desire to survive is gone.

    Su Wan just wanted to laugh, and pinched his face with his hand: "Who did you learn from, so you can talk like this?"

    Where did he learn from others?

    He is out of worry!

    He sighed secretly in his heart, stretched out his hand to hold her in his arms, and then kissed the top of her hair: "Okay, don't be angry, if you get angry again, I'm going to faint, but I'm scared."

    Su Wan snorted softly: "I'm mad at you, what should I do?"

    "Then continue coaxing, I will always make you happy." He pointed to himself, "Who made me the culprit?"

    Can you still compare it like this?

    Su Wan finally couldn't help laughing: "Yes, yes, you are the culprit."

    Seeing that she finally smiled, he stretched out his hand to touch her belly, and asked her in a low voice: "What's wrong with you these days? We didn't know that before, huh?"

    Although the child came a little suddenly, which made the two of them a little confused and a little overwhelmed, they were still very happy.

    This is the child of the two of them.

    Thinking that this child will have the blood of the two of them, an indescribable emotion arose in one's heart.

    No matter how much they said before, no matter how many ideas and assumptions they had, how many children they wanted to have, whether they wanted a girl or a boy, they were all false.

    At this moment, this child really exists.

    He lowered his eyes and reached out to hold her tighter.

    Su Wan thought for a while, then shook her head: "No, it's just that I've been sleepy for the past few days, everything else is fine."

    She ate well and slept soundly. Apart from sleeping a lot, there was nothing else wrong with her. Otherwise, they wouldn't have found out after more than a month.

    Su Wan flicked his fingers and calculated, it happened to be a month and a half.

    Because she was on the way, her menstruation was often inaccurate and delayed, so she didn't pay much attention to it, although this time it took a long time.

    However, she still felt a little unreal, and she was also a little worried: "Tell me, can we take good care of and raise him well? We haven't made any preparations before."

    Before she had time to prepare, it happened suddenly, which made her a little bit at a loss, fearing that she could not be a good mother.

    ?People in this world don¡¯t need thresholds to be parents, and they don¡¯t need to take exams and certificates to work. Some people only know how to give birth to their children and survive starvation, but they don¡¯t know how to teach their children well.

    Parents are children's first teachers. What kind of parents are they are likely to learn from them, which will affect their life.

    "Then let's start learning now." He stretched out his hand and pulled up a strand of hair from her ear, "Besides, with me here, Madam will pamper him, and I will be responsible for teaching him."

    Su Wan stretched out her hand and patted him: "Hey, haven't you heard of 'a loving mother loses her son'?  That's what you're teaching me now.  "

    Li Lin smiled: "I don't believe that Madam's methods are better than mine.sharp.  "

    Even if it is crooked, it has to be straightened.

    Su Wan also smiled: "I'm afraid you won't be able to do it then."

    He pursed his lips and smiled lightly: "How come"

    The two chatted about the child for a while, and Li Lin told her the precautions that he had talked with the old doctor earlier, and the couple studied together all afternoon.

    When he lay down at night, Li Lin couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    Finally, he was not kicked out!

    It's really too dangerous!

    However, even if he is rushed, he will not agree, so just hang on with the cheek.

    He has seen through it a long time ago. Don't be shameless in front of his wife. If you are shameless, you will lose.

    He turned his head and looked at her lying on the quilt hugging her stomach and laughing, as if she had secretly hidden a treasure. Her eyes were crooked with a smile, just like when he first met her.

    Perhaps his wife was only angry before, but now she thinks she is happy. She has a cub and is going to be a mother.

    In the end, she moved around on the bed again, lying down to sleep for a while, she seemed to feel that something was wrong, sleeping on her left and right sides for a while, and finally felt something was wrong again, her little face was tangled for a while, and she was a little annoyed.

    "What's the matter?"

    She sighed, and asked with some concern: "Should I sleep lying down or on my side? If I sleep on my side, is it better to be on the left side or the right side?"

    Li Lin: ""

    This question is on the outline.

    He really hasn't studied it.

    He reached out and stroked her hair, then stretched out his hand, and gave her a choice: "Then, do you want me to sleep in your arms?"

    Her eyes lit up when she heard the words, and then she leaned against him softly, leaned against his side, and lay down on his arm obediently, with her little hand grabbing his skirt, wanting to sleep next to him, like a child  .

    He smiled, thinking that it would be a while.

    His wife, when the weather is cold, she wants to hug him to sleep, when it is hot, she dislikes it, if she wants to kick her away, she turns her face when she runs out, it can be said that she is ruthless.

    Forget it, what does he care about with her.

    "Go to sleep."

    Su Wan was a little excited at the moment, and didn't feel sleepy at all. He pulled him and continued: "You said our child, is it a girl or a boy, what should we name him?"

    "If it's a girl, we have to prepare a dowry for her, and we are still a boy, we have to prepare a dowry, otherwise what if we can't marry my wife in the future"

    Li Lin thought to himself, madam, you are really thinking too far.

    But I didn't dare to argue with her, so I could only respond: "Yes, we'll prepare it for him when we get back. It's alright, alright, it's time for you to go to sleep" (Remember the website address:  www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 960 Want to go home

    Su Wan didn't sleep again in the afternoon. After hearing what he said, she felt a little sleepy, so she stopped talking, yawned, and soon fell asleep leaning against him.

    A good night's sleep. In her dream, she also dreamed of a baby chasing Da Dai Er Dai and running around. Da Da Er Dai rattled and flew around, and he was chasing after him, but it was hazy and couldn't see clearly.  People don't know whether they are male or female.

    After a good night's dream until morning, she woke up with a smile.

    It was already late when she woke up, and the people around her were gone, but she was also used to waking up and not seeing people, so she didn't think it was a big deal.

    Xiaosang and Shuxiang knocked on the door when they heard the noise, and when they heard her answer, they opened the door and walked in. Shuxiang brought a copper basin to wash her mouth and face, and Xiaosang found clothes for her to wear.  .

    After washing and changing her clothes, Shu Xiang combed her hair. Shu Xiang is not very proficient in combing her hair, but she has some talents, she learned quickly, and now she can get started.

    However, I heard that when she was in Lanxiyuan, she brought all the maidservants in the yard to practice, and caught them one by one, so that the maidservants were afraid when they saw her, so they ran away.

    Only by working so hard can such a skill be developed within such a period of time.

    The reason why Su Wan was able to let her go was because she worked so hard. No one would like a girl who worked so hard. At least she appreciated it very much and felt that getting along with her was very good.

    "Where is your son?"

    Xiao Sang said: "Young master is in the main courtyard. When I passed by just now, I listened to him and told Huifeng to buy a courtyard and move there."

    "Moving?" Su Wan was surprised, "What are you doing moving there? And buying a yard? I don't know when I'll live in it once I buy it?"

    "It's not easy for Madam to leave at this time." Xiao Sang explained, "Madam has a baby, it's fine if you didn't know about it before, but now you know, don't run around anymore."

    "Thank God, fortunately, I had a safe trip before."

    Xiao Sang was so shocked that she broke out in a cold sweat. It has been more than a month, and she, who has been waiting close to her, didn't even notice. If something really happened, she would really be damned.

    Su Wan paused: "You mean, you want to live here?"

    This little Sang is not clear, she said: "It depends on what you mean, young master."

    "That's not okay." Su Wan stood up and was about to go find him.

    Xiao Sang hurriedly stopped her: "Madam, please slow down, slow down, don't worry, if there is anything, the servant girl will go and invite the young master, it will be fine, you should eat, you can't be hungry."

    Su Wan paused for a moment, then remembered that she couldn't be reckless now, so she said: "Then eat something first, and I'll talk to him when he comes back."

    "Okay, Madam, let's eat first."

    Su Wan went out of the small hall to eat breakfast, and when she had just finished eating and drinking water, Li Lin came back, and Su Wan beckoned him to come and sit down.

    "Did you let Huifeng buy a yard?"

    "Yeah." He reached out to pour himself a cup of tea, but when he found that it was warm water, he paused and drank it anyway.

    Now she also has to drink less tea and replace it with water.

    "I plan to move there. There is water in this yard, and the lotus flowers in summer are beautiful. It's good to live for a few days, but the long-term residence is not healthy. Let's change it."

    Su Wan was somewhat unwilling: "I want to go home, I don't want to live here."

    It's been almost a year since she came out, and she's already homesick. When she comes here, she can enjoy the scenery and join in the fun, but at this moment, she really wants to leave right away, so that she can feel comfortable and at home when she comes home.  It's always inconvenient to be outside.

    Li Lin paused, he didn't know that she wanted to go back, but right now he was really worried.

    Su Wan said again: "Besides, we have Mr. Sun at home, so let's rest assured that Mr. Sun has just given birth to a child, so he will definitely not be able to come here."

    Shi Huihua and Xiaolan were born in one month each. Xiaolian gave birth to a boy in September, Shi Huihua also gave birth to a boy in October, Mr. Sun was born in December, and his wish was fulfilled.  a girl.

    Jiubian was laughing like crazy, it is said that he is not going anywhere now, and he is staying with his girl in Guiyan City.

    He also named his girl Xu Tianmei, but Sun Xiang refused, and even had a fight with him, so he won back the right to name her, and now she is called Xu Xuexun.

    Su Wan also secretly rejoiced that it was fortunately changed, and it wasn't that she disliked the name Sweet, but there were really too many people who took it.

    Mr. Sun is not long after his confinement, so it is definitely impossible to leave the child here.

    Li Lin hesitated,??There are indeed many inconveniences here, and Su Wan also wants to go home, so she might feel uncomfortable staying here.

    So he said: "Why don't we wait for another month, and after three months we'll be able to settle down, and then we'll go back."

    Su Wan shook her head: "It's only been fifteen days since I went back. I got home early at that time. I think I'm in good health. I wasn't in good shape before, and it's not too hot or too cold in spring now. If I stay for another month or two, I should  It's getting hot, it's getting hot."

    "I want to go home." She tugged on his sleeve coquettishly, "How about it?"

    Li Lin sighed, and then said: "I can't promise you this matter now. If you insist on going back, I will ask the doctor to ask. Let's talk about the truth. If the doctor says you can go, then go. If the doctor says you can't  , stay."

    "That won't work." Su Wan refused, "Don't think I don't understand, which doctor dares to advise a pregnant woman to travel far away, if something happens to her, she won't be beaten to death."

    "I want to go home."

    Li Lin had some headaches. While worrying about her health, she also had to take care of her mood. She was homesick right now, and she didn't want to stay outside any longer.

    In the end, I can only make a concession: "I'll ask the doctor to come over and take a look at it for you. If there's nothing wrong, go back."

    At best, just walk slowly and slowly, just walk slowly.

    So Huifeng invited yesterday's old doctor over again. This old doctor is one of the doctors with pretty good medical skills in Lianhua City.

    Su Wan's health is not bad.

    "Theoretically, Madam is pregnant, so she should be more careful. It's best not to go out again, but since Madam wants to go home, it's not impossible."

    "However, you need to be careful when you are on the road. You must not bump into each other. This old man will prepare two more anti-fetal medicines and a bottle of anti-fetal pills for the madam. If the madam feels any discomfort, just take it, and then don't go away.  You need to find a doctor in a nearby town to have a look."

    "It's also Madam who is still in good health. I didn't feel any discomfort on the road before. Otherwise, I wouldn't dare to say these things."

    "However, the son and wife also need to think twice before acting. This is not a child's play, and there is no room for mistakes." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 961 Return home

    After thinking twice, Su Wan finally boarded the carriage home.

    The reason is only the same, she has been away from home for too long, and she really wants to go home. If she can't go back, she will be thinking about it and feel unhappy.

    Li Lin had no choice but to agree, but the group stayed in Lotus City for two days to prepare some necessary things before preparing to leave.

    Su Wan got into the carriage, stretched out his hand and turned over the soft quilt of the wooden couch, and there were three layers of it. Even the floor of the carriage was also covered with thick blankets.

    She stretched out her hand to poke the quilt, then hugged her stomach and sighed: "This treatment has gone up several levels, treasure, your mother and I are treated like this because of you"

    Li Lin nodded her head: "Sit up a bit, don't you want to go back?"

    Su Wan hurriedly rubbed off his shoes and sat on it, then leaned against a soft pillow, and continued to sigh: "This child is like an ancestor, with him, neither this nor that can do, and he has to be taboo."

    Previously, she was delicious with anything, but the day before yesterday Li Lin asked Huifeng to go to the Lotus Tower to get seven or eight lotus fish, and planned to give them to her. He planned to take the rest with him in a small water tank, and steamed one for her from time to time on the way.

    However, when she steamed one in the morning, she couldn't even eat it, and felt that the fishy smell was very strong.

    Good guy, she can't even eat her favorite fish, so the kitchen cooks those fish and distributes them to everyone.

    Life is so difficult.

    It's hard being a mother.

    "Drink some water, we're leaving soon."

    She doesn't drink tea now, not serious tea, not even fruit tea and flower tea, but drinking hot water is too tasteless, so she just added some honey and didn't dare to drink too much, so she ordered one  A little sweetness.

    Not only was a lot of food inedible, but even the box of balm and powder was taken away, and she said that she needed to use it, and she had to show Mr. Sun before using it, which made her face the sky every day, and always felt that she had lost her color  Like a flower of water, it is very haggard.

    Not long after she finished drinking the water, the carriage set off slowly, passed through the alleys, walked through the streets, and walked to the gate of the city. After leaving the gate, she took the official road and headed east.

    But she was still happy to be able to go home, and a smile appeared on her face again with the occasional spring breeze blowing in through the window.

    Li Lin was afraid that he would sleep all day, so he took out the chessboard and played chess with her to pass the time.

    At noon, stop and have someone cook, walk around after eating to digest food, let her sleep for a while, wake up in the afternoon and read a book for a while, and then it's almost time to settle down in the town.

    He watched her carefully for two days, and found that she was in good spirits, and there was nothing wrong with her. She still ate and drank well, slept well, and finally felt relieved.

    However, I didn't run on the road every day. I went to a place every two days to rest for a day, recuperate, and then continue on the road.

    In this way, the original 15-day itinerary forced them to walk out of the 20-day trip, and her birthday was spent on the road.

    By the time the carriage entered Guiyan City, it was already the ninth day of March.

    Originally, it was February 13th when they arrived at Lotus City, and it took only 15 days to walk from Lotus City to Guiyan City. Counting February, it was only 28 days. When they returned to Guiyan City, it happened to be  On the first day of March, I just came to celebrate her birthday at home,

    However, I was delayed for four days in Lianhua City, and I was delayed for another five days on the road, so I was delayed by so much.

    But fortunately, Su Wan didn't pay much attention to her birthday. She was happy if she could have it, but she was free to do it if it wasn't convenient, and this year he was still by her side, and the baby in her belly was with her, so she was very satisfied.

    When she arrived in Guiyan City, she opened the curtain of the window, watching the people coming and going on the street, as well as the familiar shops, with a smile on her face.

    "Look, look, Jianjia Tower, there are still a lot of guests."

    Li Lin smiled: "Madam is amazing."

    "Of course." Speaking of Jianjialou, she remembered that she hadn't read last year's account book. "I don't know what happened to last year's account book. When I go back, I will do a good job of calculating it."

    "Go back and rest for a few days before busying with these things."

    "makes sense."

    Li Lin asked her: "Do you want to eat something before going back?"

    Su Wan shook her head: "Let's go back, I want to go back."

    "Then go back."

    It took only an hour for the carriage to go from Guiyan City to Shiqiao Village, but because it was not an official road, the road was still a little bumpy. Fortunately, the quilt was thick, and although the carriage was a little bumpy, it was okay.

    just shake?A little dizzy, she doesn't really want to talk.

    At noon that day, the carriage entered Shiqiao Village and stopped in front of the gate of Jingpingyuan.

    Since the carriage entered Guiyan City, the people guarding here knew about it, and then quickly passed the news back, and the people at Jingpingyuan also got ready to tidy up and boil the water.  , the prep meal for the prep meal.

    When their carriage had just entered the village, someone went back to spread the word, and when the carriage stopped at the door, there were already many people standing in front of the door.

    "Young master and madam are back!"

    "I'm back, I'm finally back!"

    "It's been almost a year, but I'm back!"

    Everyone is very enthusiastic.

    Without the master, the yard feels empty all of a sudden, as if there is no energy to do anything. Now that the master is back, it will be lively again.

    When Su Wan was helped out of the carriage, he saw this scene of warm welcome, but although everyone came, they all stood aside and waited, without crowding up.

    Su Wan was also very happy to see everyone, her eyes felt slightly sour, and tears were about to fall.

    She may be a little sentimental lately.

    But it's good to be home, the air feels fresh.

    "Little mulberry!"

    "Ma'am." Xiao Mo heard the words and came forward to support her, and then wiped her tears, "Ma'am, you are back, I miss you."

    Xiao Li gave birth to a child and is probably still feeding the child. Her figure is rounder than before, but she is not too fat, and her breath is gentle.

    People who become mothers will probably become gentle.

    Seeing that she was about to chat with Xiao Mo, Li Lin said: "Go back, don't get stuck here, go do what you have to do."

    Everyone heard the words and could only disperse. Xiao Sang came from the carriage behind, and then supported Su Wan: "Madam, slow down, Xiao Mo, let's go back to the house to talk. The son and wife are exhausted after traveling and traveling."

    "Okay, okay."

    After everyone dispersed, Su Wan and Li Lin spoke twice, and then took Xiao Sang and Xiao Mo back to the main courtyard. After sitting down again and looking at the familiar houses, she felt that the hard work of the journey was worth it.

    It's good to be home.

    Xiao Mo poured her a cup of tea and said, "Madam, drink some tea to quench your thirst."

    Xiao Sang on the side hurriedly said: "Madam can't drink tea now, you can ask someone to boil some hot water and bring it over." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 962 It is more important for her to take care of her health now

    Xiao Li was a little confused: "Why?"

    "Madame is pregnant, so I can't drink tea anymore."

    "Ah?" Xiao Mo was stunned for a moment, but she was also happy when she realized it, "Really?"

    Su Wan smiled: "Of course it's true, little man, I'm going to be a mother too."

    "It's really great, congratulations, madam." Xiao Mo laughed, the son and wife are loving couples, but having a child is considered complete.

    "Then I'll get some hot water brought over, Madam, just wait." After finishing speaking, she hurried out.

    Xiao Sang laughed: "Look at her, she walked so fast, even after getting married and becoming a mother, it's still the same as before."

    "Yeah, it's the same as before." Su Wan also thought of the old days, and in a blink of an eye, five years have passed, Xiao Man got married and gave birth to a child, and Xiao Sang was much more careful and calm than before.

    Xiao Sang said: "Madam, drink some water and take a rest, then take a bath, and feel relaxed all over. I'll go to the kitchen to see what there is to eat."

    "You and Shu Xiang also go back to eat something to rest, let Zhu Cui come over to serve you, by the way, where is Shu Xiang?"

    "I followed the luggage unloader to unload things. At this moment, Suichuan and Suichuan should take someone to send my wife's things to the warehouse. I asked her and Suichuan to count and check the list."

    Shuxiang can get along well with Xiaosang because of her intelligence. She knows that she cannot compare with others, and she will not steal the limelight in everything. She also treats Xiaosang as her senior, and she will do whatever Xiaosang tells her to do.  What.

    "Alright."

    After a while, Xiao Manlai came over with a pot of hot water. Su Wan drank the water and rested for a while, then asked Xiao Sang to rest, while she took a comfortable bath and changed her body.  Clean and comfortable dress.

    When the food was served, Sun Xiang came over with the child in his arms.

    It has been almost three months for Miss Xuexun, she has grown up, she looks white and tender, her eyes are shining, she is very cute, people can't help but want to tease her.

    Su Wan also liked her very much, and ordered Zhu Cui to bring over the prepared meeting gifts. She prepared a jade necklace for the children, which was specially made by her.

    Before the child was born, there was no name engraved on it. Later, after the child was born and named, she asked Li Lin to help engrave it on it.

    On the necklace of little girl Xu Xuexun, Yu Ruyi is engraved with the word "Xunxun", and on both sides of the collar are engraved with health and safety.

    However, the child is still young and cannot wear it for the time being.

    "It's so cute. Jiubian can be regarded as fulfilling her wish. She's a girl. I'm afraid she's going to be overjoyed"

    Sun Xiang put the child on the arhat chair and asked her to tease him for a while, then went to see the food, and let her eat when he thought there was nothing wrong with it.

    "He was so happy that he was so crazy that he even wanted to name the child Xu Tianmei. It really pissed me off!" Speaking of this, Sun Xiang was furious.

    Su Wan took a sip of the soup, then smiled: "He's been here all this time?"

    "Yes, every day I want to take my child out to play. This child is still young, and the weather was cold before. He is not afraid of the cold, but the child is still afraid. I am really not clear-headed."

    Su Wan laughed again, this one seemed to be much irritable after becoming a mother.

    "How are you doing these days? Have you received your letter before? Have you received your reply? But eat as you like?"

    No one in Jingpingyuan knew about her pregnancy, but Jiubian and Sun Xiang did. Li Lin had written a letter before, asking Sun Xiang to arrange meals for Su Wan.

    "It's very good, the letter has been received, and I have eaten some food. This child is a caring person, and he doesn't bother me."

    Su Wan has seen other people with morning sickness and vomiting, but this one is very good. Apart from sleeping a little, everything else is fine, and her appetite has always been good, but her sense of taste seems to be much more sensitive, and she cannot eat fishy smell  of.

    Later, with the recipe sent by Sun Xiang, I also ate well.

    "I'll show it to my wife in a while."

    "good."

    Su Wan stopped eating when she was half full. She was a little tired, and wanted to sleep after a while, and she couldn't sleep well after eating too much.

    Seeing that she had finished eating, Sun Xiang handed the child over to the maidservant at the side, then checked her pulse, and finally prescribed two medicated meals for her to support the fetus.

    "Although the madam is in good health and the child is fine, but after all, I'm running outside these days, I don't need anti-abortion medicine, and it's good to drink some medicinal food."

    "In the past few days, my wife has also taken a rest to rest and recuperate."

    SueWan naturally nodded. In fact, she had to come back earlier, and when she got into the carriage, she felt a little regretful, fearing that there would be some accidents.

    Now that she is home safely and everything is fine, she is also relieved, and it is time for her to take a rest and take care of herself. It is more important for her to take care of her health now.

    Sun Xiang left after reading it for her. Su Wan went to sleep and returned to the familiar bed. It was so comfortable. It would be even more comfortable if she could roll twice, but she can't roll now, so she can only hold back  up.

    She slept comfortably, and when she woke up again, the sky outside was covered with sunset, and Li Lin had already returned from the outside, took a shower, changed into a long gown, and sat on the wooden couch by the window in the bedroom  Drink tea and watch the sunset.

    When he came back earlier, Su Wan went back to the main courtyard. He told Huifeng and Suichuan to unload things and send them to various places, and then went to the study in the outer courtyard to ask about the recent situation of Guiyan City and Emperor City.

    Su Wan has already figured out his habit. Whenever he goes to a place, the first thing he does is to find out the situation, whether it is safe, what needs to be paid attention to, and then deal with important things.

    When he returned to the main courtyard, he learned that Sun Xiang had come and that Su Wan had already fallen asleep, so he asked people to pick out some gifts and went to Shi Chongshan and Shi Hanhai's house, which was considered a full courtesy.

    As for why Su Wan didn't go, she was pregnant and tired on the road.

    In this way, the matter was over, and Su Wan didn't have to go again, so as not to make her unhappy when he could.

    When he turned around and saw her coming, he smiled: "Are you awake?"

    Su Wan hummed, then sat down across from him, he poured water for her, Su Wan looked down, it turned out to be boiled water, she looked in his teacup, it turned out to be boiled water too.

    She took a sip and felt her throat was much more comfortable.

    "You really don't drink tea anymore, drink water with me?"

    Speaking of which, both husband and wife like to drink tea, and they have a lot of tea leaves in their collection, but Su Wan prefers to drink scented tea and fruit tea when he is alone, but he drinks tea every day.

    "I'll drink water with you here, and drink tea in the outer courtyard." He looked up at her, "I'm afraid you saw it, you can't drink it yourself, and you said I won't accompany you."

    Su Wan laughed when he heard the words: "So good?"

    "That's right, I'm so nice, so my wife treats me better. After a few days, my wife will go with me to offer incense to my mother, how about it?" (Remember this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 964 It's more convenient to be the Imperial City

    "Sixth Sister, Sixth Sister." She seemed to sense that this was inappropriate, so she stood firm on the side, smiling brightly, "Sixth Sister, we are here to see you."

    I haven't seen her for a year, and Su Luo seems to have grown up and matured a bit more than before. Now she is wearing a garnet red dress, which is pretty and elegant. The treasure hairpin tassels in her hair sway gently, giving her a very extravagant air.

    In October of this year, she will reach her birthday.

    "Ah Luo has grown up." Su Wan stretched out his hand to stroke her hair, feeling a little emotional. The little girl at the beginning has become a young girl, and she will get married soon, and maybe within two years, she will also get married.

    "It's been a long time, of course I've grown up."

    "A Luo." Mrs. Li, Murong Xian and Mrs. Hong came out of the house, and Mrs. Li scolded, "You only remember your sixth sister, why didn't you say hello to your brother-in-law."

    It was only then that Su Luo remembered that there was someone beside her, and saluted a little embarrassedly: "Brother-in-law."

    Li Lin smiled: "It's okay, my family."

    The husband and wife bowed to the elders: "Greetings to the mother, and the second aunt."

    "Sister-in-law is well."

    Murong Xian saluted back: "Sixth sister, sixth brother-in-law."

    Then the group went into the room to sit, and Shuxiang brought out a soft pillow for Su Wan to lean on, so that she could sit more comfortably.

    Seeing that she was dressed plainly, Mrs. Hong nodded with satisfaction. When they arrived earlier, they heard that this person had gone to pay homage to Li Lin's mother.

    Hong Shi asked her: "Are you okay now?"

    Su Wan said: "It's pretty good. Eat and drink well, everything is good. When I just came back, I felt a little tired, but after a few days of rest, everything will be fine."

    Li Shi said: "When your father received the letter, he wanted to come and see you, but he still has to work, so if he can get away, let me come and see you for him."

    "It made my father worry, and my mother also worried."

    Mrs. Li gave up: "I don't think it's a lot of trouble, but your father and your grandmother got the news and picked a lot of medicinal herbs for you to eat, and I brought them here for you."

    Su Wan asked her: "How is my grandparents? Is my father doing business well?"

    "Everything is fine, everything in the house is fine." Li Shi thought to herself, it would be better if Su Ran didn't focus on reconciling with the Duke of Jinning.

    Now there is only one prince, King Ming, in the court, and all the officials in the court show their favor one after another, and King Ming is also high-spirited, claiming to be the future heir.

    Previously, when King Sui was still there, Princess Ming Qin Yuzhu and Su Ran lived in peace, but now that things are about to be settled, they started fighting.

    Qin Yuzhu is the main concubine, and behind her is the Xian'an Qin family, and Su Ran is the side concubine. At the end of last year, she gave birth to Prince Ming's son. Except for the son of Prince Sui who was taken away by Su Ling, this is the only one in front of His Majesty.  grandchildren.

    When the child was born, His Majesty was overjoyed and named him Xingzhen, full name Zhao Xingzhen.

    What Su Ran lacks now is a strong natal family. Fortunately, Su Lin, the second wife, has been left by Jin Ninggong as an official in an unknown corner, and the rest of the people simply ignore her.

    Moreover, the Duke of Jinning now has no military power, so there is no need to worry about being suspected.

    When Mrs. Li talked about this, she also said Su Xun's thoughts: "Your father means that you want the two of you to go back to the imperial city. I didn't talk about it before. Now that the princess is pregnant, is it more important for the imperial city?"  Make it easier."

    "Go back to the Imperial City?" Su Wan and Li Lin looked at each other, then shook their heads, "I won't go back, I live comfortably here, but I'm afraid I won't see my father again for a long time."

    Su Wan didn't want to go back. When Li Lin chose the place to live, she probably had a good idea of ??her temperament. She likes a leisurely life, and she is far away from the disputes in the imperial city.  Far.

    Although there was an incident with the Shi family before, the rest are fine.

    The noble ladies and noble daughters in the imperial city, today is this flower viewing banquet, and tomorrow is that banquet, there are seven or eight banquets throughout the month.

    It was okay when I was a girl, there were elders on top of everything, I went if I liked it, and I didn¡¯t go if I didn¡¯t like it, but when I got married, I had to deal with it myself.

    And when the invitation is delivered, you still have to decide whether to go, whose house to go to, which one not to go to, which ones must go, which ones can be ignored, and who needs to be given face.

    If you make a mistake, people will think that you are disrespectful to her, and then they will talk about how arrogant and rude you are.

    Moreover, she had to face so many elders at that time, and she and Li Lin decided not to have children so early,If they live too close together, one reminder today and another reminder tomorrow, there is no such thing as a happy life in Shiqiao Village.

    Guiyan City is only a two-day journey away from Shiqiao Village, neither too far nor too close. She can go back whenever she wants, but other disturbing things are kept out of the way.

    After all, with the two-day itinerary, who has such a big face to ask her to go back.

    Except for her close relatives, that is, Princess Rujin, a good friend who gets along well, has this face.

    As for the powerful clans in Guiyan City, that is Mrs. Xie, she needs to be more polite. The rest are just invited. She can go if she wants to, and she doesn't if she doesn't want to. No one dares to say anything.

    After all, once the name of the princess was put there, everyone shut up.

    Li Lin also said: "I understand that my father-in-law misses Awan, but we are used to living here, so we won't go back. Please tell him later."

    "As for Ah Wan, please rest assured that you and your father-in-law, what she eats and uses should be the most suitable and the best. There is also Mr. Sun by her side. Mr. Sun is especially good at women's health care and childbearing.  , with her here, it couldn't be better."

    "In addition, I will invite another famous doctor to come here for her. I will wait here until she recovers after giving birth. As for Mrs. Wen, I am also looking for a nanny now. I won't wrong her."

    "If you want to use any medicinal materials, you can find them all here."

    Li Lin thought more. At this time, he didn't even agree with Su Wan's going to the Imperial City, let alone a permanent residence.

    The forces in the imperial city are complicated, the situation is also changing, and it is the capital of a country. He has the power to protect himself, but he can't control it.  looking at her.

    It is Guiyan City, but it is completely under his control, and there will be no accidents.

    At this time, it is impossible for him to take Su Wan to live in the imperial city.

    Mrs. Li was a little hesitant, and Li Lin said again: "If not, I will write a letter to my father-in-law and explain the reason to him clearly, and he will definitely understand."

    After hearing the words, Mrs. Li breathed a sigh of relief: "That's fine, I'm just passing on a message for him, as long as you can persuade him."

    The Hong family is not worried about this, the Li family has nothing, and Su Wan is pregnant with the next generation of the Li family, and no matter whether it is a girl or a boy, they are all precious, so how could they treat her badly.

    It's just that when it's time to give birth, their natal family still have to come and watch.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 965: Nanny

    They chatted for a while, Su Wan saw that they were a little tired, so she took them to the courtyard where they were resettled, asked the maid to prepare hot water for them to wash, and prepared some food for them to eat first, and then  Take a good rest.

    The four of them are all women, so it is convenient to live in. They vacated the main room in the courtyard, Hong Shi and Murong Xian lived in the east wing, and Li Shi and Su Luo lived in the west wing.

    Not long after they came back, Mrs. Li went to take a shower, Zhang Fuer came to see Su Luo at this time, the two girls held hands and said they were going to go for a walk.

    Da Dai and Er Dai are getting older, and gradually they don't like to move.

    The maximum lifespan of wild geese is no more than twenty years. When the two got married that day, they caught a pair of adult and healthy wild geese. Now that five years have passed, it is getting older and needs to be raised carefully.  It was like that before.

    So you can't drive them around.

    Zhang Fu'er said: "Ma'am, don't trust them, they are fine, they just don't want to move, and when they are driven out, they will have fun."

    Su Wan didn't believe it: "Really?"

    "Of course it's true. It's better to take them out for a run more often. The more you don't run, the more lazy you will be."

    Hearing what she said, Su Wan also nodded: "Then you all go."

    So the two girls went out together hand in hand, Mrs. Hong said that she was a little tired and went to have a rest first, there were only Su Guan and Murong Xian in the room, they sat closer and whispered.

    "Grandma sees that you have never been pregnant and has been worried about you. Now, she is relieved."

    Of the few girls in the family, of Wang's own blood, only Su Wan and Su Luo are more sensible and caring, and Wang is more concerned. She is also very concerned about Su Luo's upbringing over the years.

    It is also due to Su Luo's ability to develop this way now.

    "It made grandma worry." Although Su Wan also understood the elders' concern, it was just that the birth made her really a little scared.

    "Why are you here, where is Azhi? Can he leave you?"

    "Is there anything I can't do without, there is still a nanny at home, at most I just cry for a while, just coax me."

    "That's good."

    "Yes, but when he grows older, your elder brother and I plan to resign the nanny. You should also pay attention to this matter in the future. When the child grows up to three years old, the nanny should also be sent away, and we can't keep it anymore."

    The rich and powerful clans are very taboo about these things. In the past, there have been many wet nurses who relied on themselves to nurse their masters. With a kindness, they acted as a domineering force in the mansion and caused various things. The master could not treat them because of this kindness.  How is she.

    Therefore, when a child from a powerful family reaches the age of three, basically the nanny will no longer stay in the mansion, and the better one will give a sum of money to make her live a better life for the rest of her life.

    Su Wan paused, a little confused: "Nurse?"

    Oh, she hasn't thought about this question, and she doesn't plan to ask, it feels a little weird.

    "I, I may plan to feed myself, and I don't have to ask a nurse, do I"

    "Feed by yourself? That's not okay." Murong Xian's face changed slightly, "After giving birth, I have to rest and recuperate. How can I feed myself? Even if I want to feed, I'm afraid I didn't feed him."

    Su Wan was a little dizzy: "Recovering the body and feeding the child can always be together."

    Seeing that she was dazed and awkward, Murongxian didn't talk about it after thinking about it. Anyway, Li's family will invite her. Let them figure it out when the time comes.

    It's not that she didn't want to feed the child before, but she was really tired after tossing and tossing day and night.

    "Forget it, you will know when the time comes, but you must invite a nanny, at least two, you need to know."

    "two?"

    "Of course there are two. What if one is not enough to eat? What if something happens and the other has no milk? It will definitely be difficult to find ready-made ones, so two are the most appropriate."

    Su Wan thought about it for a while, and was also a little worried about the possibility that if the baby was born, what would she do if she didn't have to feed it? It seems that this nanny still needs to be hired, and she can't starve the baby anymore.

    However, Su Wan didn't want to continue discussing this with Murong Xian, so she asked her about Princess Rujin's marriage: "I didn't go when Princess Rujin got married, but is she angry?"

    "How can I not be angry, I was still talking about you before I got married, saying that I will tear your skin off when I see you next time."

    Su Wan pursed her lips and smiled lightly: "Then I have to be more careful."

    "By the way, I brought you the harvest of Jianjialou last year, as well as the account books.?? logarithms, and count some.  "

    Su Wan said: "It's not necessary, you just have to confront Princess Rujin, and I still trust you."

    Did Murongxian show her the account book? Last year, Jianjialou's net harvest was 436,853 taels of silver.  A total of 87,372 taels of money was obtained.

    Su Wan looked through the account books, and asked Xiao Sang to tap the amount of the bank note, and after checking that there was no problem, he stamped his own seal on the account books and documents.

    This proves that she has reconciled the account books and taken last year's distribution, and the seal is a voucher.

    The noble daughters of powerful clans need to manage their dowry after they get married, and they often have a seal. Once the seal is stamped, it is like a leader's signature.

    Speaking of which, her seal is very valuable now, the two Jianjia Buildings alone have an annual account of hundreds of thousands of taels of silver, and she also has a dowry shop, Grange, and a shop built for her by a merchant brother  cavalry.

    There are still a few scattered shops in Guiyan City.

    For the money that has been credited to her account this year, even a smaller and powerful family in the Imperial City may not have so much wealth.

    But now the cavalry team has just started for a year, and most of the money has been spent on construction, and there should not be much in her hands. After all, the factory needs to be built and the shop needs to be bought, which means that Jianjialou occupies the majority.

    She felt that Jianjialou's business has been doing well in the past two years. Others saw that their business was doing well, but they dared not do anything because of the forces behind them. But maybe someone will open the same teahouse this year.  Sometimes there must be fewer customers.

    However, it is still necessary to do a good job in the two aspects of food and service, so that guests will prefer to come to Jianjialou, and in addition, there are some interesting programs and activities to attract people.

    She shared these thoughts with Murong Xian.

    Murong Xian said: "You are right. Not long after the new year this year, two similar teahouses opened in the Imperial City, both of which only serve girls. The food inside is somewhat similar to Jianjialou, but some are different."

    "I'm thinking that I need to find a way to prevent all the guests from going to those two houses." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 966: Countermeasures

    ? Jian Jialou makes so much money that people look at their eyes red and green, and they really want to bite off a piece of meat.

    The three of them have been running this family for the past two years, and they have made a lot of money. Murongxian doesn't want others to take a share. Before the teahouse opened, she had already found out the news, and then discussed with Princess Rujin about how to deal with it.  Policy.

    The two decided to serve a fresh meal every month to make the guests feel fresh. When they come again, the maids in the store should teach them well, so that the guests feel more comfortable in Jianjialou than other places.

    Finally, prepare some books, notebooks and the like, which can be used by ladies and gentlemen to pass the time.

    Su Wan thinks these ideas are good, especially the one who prepared the booklet.

    She said: "My study books have always been selling well, you can pick some up and come over. In addition, we can also publish a few books and put them in Jianjia Building, not for sale outside."

    "Let's put it in Jianjia Building for three months first. During these three months, you can't buy it in the study. If you want to see it, you can only go to Jianjia Building. Now that you have gone, it is naturally impossible not to eat and drink."

    "Three months later, the study will start selling, and there will be a new batch of textbooks in Jianjia Building."

    Murong Xian's eyes lit up: "Yes."

    When she was a girl, she also liked reading story books very much. Even now that she is married and a mother, she likes it very much.

    Going to a tea house for a morning or afternoon in order to read the book you want to read is definitely something that many girls can do.

    "There is also the problem of keeping warm. It is hot in summer, and ice can be used in the building to cool off, but it is cold in winter. If you sit for a long time, it cannot be solved by a brazier, especially upstairs."

    The downstairs can be paved with floor dragons, but the upstairs is not easy to do. It is really cold in winter, even if some guests go out in the cold, they will not stay in the building for a long time.

    If this problem can be solved, the guests of Jianjia Tower in winter will not have to worry about it.

    Murong Xian was also a little worried: "It would be great if this matter can be resolved."

    Su Wan said: "If not, what do you think of opening another place in winter?"

    Murong Xian was a little confused: "Open it separately?"

    Su Guan hummed: "I remember that in our dowry, there should be a house in the Imperial City. If we choose one to renovate and decorate, it will become a gathering place for girls in winter."

    "In the three seasons of spring, summer and autumn, there are fewer customers, and if you don't use it, you can use it to hold poetry clubs for those girls. At that time, whoever wants to use it will fix the location and pay the money.  Income."

    "You said, help organize things like poetry gatherings?"

    "Exactly, I think it is feasible. The house is ready-made, and it is enough for people to tidy up and arrange it. These houses are good. If you keep them in your hands, you are reluctant to rent them to others. I am afraid they will make the place a mess. Empty is also fine.  Empty, just right to use."

    "Besides, you don't have to worry about eating. In winter, a few masters will go there. If you want to hold a party at other times, you can arrange it. It may be a little harder, but if you add a monetary subsidy to them, they will naturally  is willing."

    "The same goes for the maid."

    "You can give it a try this year, and if you think it's a loss, you can stop doing it next year."

    Murong Xian thought for a moment, and felt feasible: "What you said is feasible, and it is indeed a good place to go in winter."

    Su Guan also got the idea from Meiyuan, such as the Meiyuan Poetry Contest, which can indeed attract many guests.

    "Then try first."

    After the two discussed it, Su Wan asked her to rest, and then returned to the main courtyard. Madam Zheng and Xiao Mo led someone to count the things brought by Jinning Duke's Mansion and Zhen Guo Duke Mansion, and put them into the warehouse after checking the gift list.  .

    The two families prepared a lot of things, mostly supplements and medicinal materials, and some food and cloth.

    After the things were sorted and put into the warehouse, Xiao Mo took the gift list to Su Wan, and then explained the origin of these things to her: "The ones from Jinning's mansion are partly prepared by the old lady, and some are from Sanfang.  The ones prepared by the side, and the rest are prepared by the Eldest Young Master and the Young Madam."

    "There is no distinction between the government of the town and who gave it, and there is only one gift list."

    Su Wan nodded, expressing her understanding that Wang's share represents the Jinning government, and she may have added some privately, and the third room's share was given by her father, and it was extra for her daughter.

    As for Su Jian and Murong Xian, she has a better relationship with Murong Xian, and Murong Xian is the sister-in-law.Loulou has made a lot of money and has a rich family background, so it is normal for her to add a share to her personally.

    There is no need for the town government to divide these.

    "You go to the warehouse in the past two days to pick out some things that are suitable for returning gifts, and prepare them first, so as not to be in a hurry when you get there."

    "yes."

    Mrs. Li and his party lived in Shiqiao Village for a few days. During their free time, Mrs. Hong and Murong Xian talked privately with Su Wan. Mrs. Li felt a little embarrassed. Seeing Mrs. Hong was there, she breathed a sigh of relief and simply shut up.

    Su Wan also breathed a sigh of relief, letting her get along with Mrs. Li in harmony, being polite, it's okay to respect her a bit, but it would be embarrassing if she was allowed to be intimate with Mrs. Li.

    Su Luo and Zhang Fu'er go out to play all day long. It's spring now, and wild flowers and fruit flowers are blooming everywhere in the village. She's having fun day by day.

    It was only when she was free that she remembered her sister.

    Su Wan once thought that she was here to play.

    After a few days like this, the three saw that Su Wan's pregnancy was indeed going well, and the child hadn't bothered her much, which was a rare peace of mind, so they were relieved.

    The three of them discussed for a while, and then offered to leave. After all, there are many things that need to be dealt with in the imperial city.

    Since they said they still had something to do when they went back, Su Wan naturally couldn't keep people, so he asked the kitchen staff to prepare a banquet for them as a farewell party, and when it was time to leave, he gave them a gift in return and sent them to the carriage.

    Su Luo was still very reluctant when she left, and she was about to cry, but she was no longer the little girl she was back then, and she didn't really want to cry, she just hung her head sleepily.

    She was only happy when Mrs. Li asked her to come again in autumn.

    After seeing off the guests, Jing Pingyuan also calmed down.

    Su Wan felt much better after resting these days, so she began to deal with last year's affairs.

    Now the account books of each shop have been sent to Sui Chuan, and he has already checked it, and she needs to check it again to count the accounts.

    After counting, 30% of the money should be allocated to Mrs. Miaohua, so that she can use it for all matters of the girls' school.

    By the way, I also invited Mrs. Miaohua to come over to see and understand the situation, lest she spend so much money and not know how things are going.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 967 Mrs. Miaohua

    Mrs. Miaohua was in Guiyan City, and she asked Suichuan to spread the word, and the next day, she arrived at Shiqiao Village.

    Mrs. Miaohua is about forty years old. She is slender but not thin. She is wearing a blue long gown, with a copper crown on her head, and her demeanor is a bit cold and solemn. There are two girls in green clothes who come with her.  , is her disciple.

    Su Guan met them in the Hospitality Garden of the outer courtyard, with Xiao Sang Shuxiang and Sui Chuan with him.

    "I have seen Madam." The three came forward to salute.

    "Mrs. Miaohua, please sit down."

    "Mrs. Xie." Mrs. Miaohua retreated to the lower chair and sat down. Two disciples stood behind her, and Sui Chuan sat opposite her.

    "I got the news earlier that the first Qiqiao Girls' School has opened, and let me tell you how it is now."

    Mrs. Miaohua said: "Returning to Mrs., after Miaohua took over Mrs.'s business, she went to Guiyan City. According to Mrs. Xie's letter, she went to find Mrs. Xie and mentioned the matter of setting up a girls' school. Mrs. Xie learned of this  Afterwards, I gave great support and helped a lot.¡±

    "Now the first Qiqiao Girls' School is in a courtyard on Yanwei Street in the city. There are main courtyards and three small courtyards in that courtyard. I have people buy the courtyard and repair it. Mrs. Xie and the others bought a lot.  Bring books and supplies."

    "At the end of last year, it was announced that a women's school will be opened. Thirty-six girls signed up in Guiyan City. Thirty-three people came to class at the beginning of this year, and there are six students in the academy."

    Mrs. Miaohua also said what the gentlemen are good at, one is good at temperament, two are good at poetry and books, one is an embroiderer, one is an etiquette skill, and the last one is a cook.

    Su Wan thought it was okay: "If there are more in the future, we will recruit two more."

    Mrs. Miaohua said: "If you meet me, I will definitely recruit you."

    Su Wan looked through the ledger, and all the expenditures were clearly listed on it. She even had no doubts about the lower prices of some items, so she asked her, "How does the shop operate here?"

    "I have bought three shops, one is for pastry and food, one is for embroidery, and the other is for cosmetics, and I have hired someone to take care of it, but these girls need to learn a little before they can be assigned.  use."

    In the past, when Su Wanxie was in the Girls' School Project, the skills learned by the girls were divided into two parts. One was the cultivation of knowledge and temperament, such as reading and writing, such as etiquette and rhythm.

    ? On the other hand, there are real crafts, such as embroidery, tea making, powder and balm, incense making, cooking, wine making, flower growing, etc., which can be used to support the family.

    These girls can come to classes when they are young, free of charge, and when they are older, they can sell things in the shop after the gentlemen have seen them well, so as to subsidize their families. The family will not have any objection to their coming to the academy to attend classes.

    After graduating from the academy, those with excellent grades can still work in the shop with wages.

    Even if these people will not be used in the shop by then, but they have a skill and can read and write, they can live well.

    In the early stage, Su Guan spent money to build the academy to buy a shop and ask the master to hire the staff. Later, what she needed was the store operation to provide the academy with money to pay the gentlemen's wages and various expenses, at least reaching the income.  support balance.

    However, this matter cannot be accomplished overnight, and there is a long way to go.

    I hope that ordinary women in this world can have the opportunity to read and write, and also have a skill to gain a foothold in the world.

    As long as they are skilled, have jobs, have income, and are married, the husband's family will not dare to treat her too badly. Even if they live alone or have to raise parents and children for some reason, they can live on.

    "You've done a good job." Su Wan closed the account book, and then asked Little Sauna to issue the deed and bank notes, "You will collect the money allocated to you this year."

    "Since the women's school in Guiyan City has been established, I also hope to start it in Lanzhou City this year. Next year, there must be at least five women's schools in Lanzhou. Can you do it?"

    "Naturally." Mrs. Miaohua took a look at the deed and was a little excited.

    It says 20,000 taels of silver, exactly 20,000!

    With 20,000 taels of silver, He Chou couldn't run another women's school. He just wanted to find a good yard, buy a few shops in Lanzhou City, and find a few good gentlemen.

    Su Wan had previously planned to use 30% of her personal income to run a women's school for Mrs. Miaohua according to the original plan, but the matter had just begun. She had already given three thousand taels to the women's school in Guiyan City.  This is enough here.

    So, this year, I will give 20,000 yuan first, and part of it will be used for Guiyan City.If the points are used in Lanzhou City, there is still a surplus in the calculation. Otherwise, it would be too much to give 60,000 to 70,000 taels all at once.

    As for the rest of the money, let's save it first, and wait to see if it is needed in the future.

    "Thank you Madam, Madam is truly a blessing to women in the world, and they will definitely miss Madam in the future." Madam Miaohua signed the deed and pressed her fingerprints, and Xiao Sang gave her the bank note.

    "It's okay to be grateful, and I don't need them to know who I am. As long as they live well and the money is worth the money, I will feel at ease. You still have to work hard on these things."

    The main reason is that she feels that the lives of girls in this world are not easy, and she has money in her hands but has no place to spend it, so she wants to do something, which is just right.

    "It's not a lot of hard work. I am very willing to do these things." Madam Miaohua also tried to open an academy before, but she was short of money, and she couldn't invite Mr. Hao, and she couldn't persuade the girls' family members to let them go.  They come to class.

    Now that she has money, these things can be solved, even if she works harder, it is nothing.

    "I thank Madam on behalf of the girls."

    Mrs. Miaohua came and went in a hurry, and left after talking about things.

    Su Wan has settled all these matters, and she feels relaxed. For the rest of this year, she will have nothing to be busy with, so she can raise her baby with peace of mind.

    After Li Lin came back, he was busy with the affairs of Shiqiao Academy for a few days. Last year they released the blueprints for people to expand the academy. After the blueprints were out, they started construction immediately. It was completed at the end of last year and began to recruit students.

    It is said that when the news spread, Lanzhou Wushu students heard about it. However, according to the agreement between Shiqiao Academy and Hongyan Academy, 200 students were recruited through the examination at that time. At the beginning of this year, these students have come to attend classes.

    Li Lin, Shi Chongshan, Dean Shi and others discussed the teaching issues of the students, but he only had time to go in the afternoon, not in the morning.

    Su Wan thought that based on the agreement between the two academies, Hongyan Academy could use the five years to save it, but things turned out to be a bit unexpected.

    ?Because of the matter of the second wife of the Sun family, the Sun family suffered repeated setbacks when they asked for a husband.

    These were all Madam Xie told her when she came.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 968: Really Crazy, Stupid Crazy

    Mrs. Xie came to visit her together with Shi Huihua. When Shi Huihua learned that she was back, she brought the child back to see her, but the child was still too young, so it was delayed for some days.

    The son of Shi Huihua and Ji Yunpu is named Ji Lisheng. He originally wanted to call him Ji Lisheng, but he felt that the word 'Li' was not a good name, so he changed it to Liming Li.

    The general idea is that he can live a good life after leaving the Ji family in Lanzhou.

    The child was not as chubby as Zhang's, but he was in good spirits. Su Wan gave out the gift he was going to give to the child. Shi Huihua sat for a while, chatted with her about her pregnancy, and then went to  I went to find Sun Xiang and Xiao Mian.

    The two raised a baby and had more common topics with her.

    Su Wan played chess with Mrs. Xie, they were old chess friends, they hadn't played chess together for the first time in a year, and they felt a little nostalgic.

    However, Su Guan was no longer Wuxia Aguan. She first practiced chess with Zhao Mingjing. Li Lin taught her a lot and improved a lot. Later, when she came back from Lotus City, Li Lin was afraid that she would always sleep, so he even taught her.  Not a lot.

    As he said, this chess game is ever-changing, but it is all on this small chessboard. As long as you master any change on this chessboard, you can control the overall situation.

    What he said was quite arrogant, Su Wan didn't believe it at the time, and felt that he was exaggerating, but then every time he made a chess move, he would analyze with her how to move, what position to take, and where his intention was.

    After studying for half a month, her chess skills have indeed improved a lot.

    Mrs. Xie was no longer her opponent. She lost three rounds in a row quickly and completely, and finally shook her head and said she didn't want to play anymore.

    The two sat and chatted for a while, and then talked about the Sun family and Hongyan Academy.

    "In the early years, Hongyan Academy was the No. 1 academy in Guiyan City, and the Sun family was noble and noble. Zhu Lanxin borrowed books from other people's homes and said they were borrowing them, but later they refused to return them. It was the Sun family who came forward to buy the books.  down."

    "You also know that there are not many books left in the world, and some are orphans. Those who don't cherish them, especially those scholars. At that time, they couldn't get the books out, and there was no result if they kept pestering them. They didn't dare to offend grandson too much.  I have no choice but to grit my teeth and take the money."

    "Some of them are from Hongyan Academy. Although they didn't dare to say anything in the past, they have already remembered the Sun family in their hearts. Now that something happened to Hongyan Academy, the Sun family has something to ask them. Naturally, they should settle the score.  of."

    "The Sun family also knew they were wrong. In order to keep those gentlemen, they agreed to send the books back."

    "But Zhu Lanxin refused. It is said that she locked up her library and lived in it. Food was delivered to her every day, and she refused to let anyone touch her books, saying that these books were her life.  , unless she is dead, she will never be taken away."

    "Also said that she wants to make peace with Second Master Sun. She only wants these books, and she doesn't want anything else."

    "It is said that she is a bookworm, but she seems to be really crazy. All her life, she only cares about books. She doesn't care about her reputation, her husband, or the survival of her family. No matter how good those things are, they are just a pile of dead things.  "

    Madam Xie was very moved.

    In the past, when she offended people like this, the Sun family cleaned up the mess for her and made her satisfied, but now it's time for the family to live and die, and she still clings to her book, thinking only about her book.

    He even wanted to leave with the book.

    Second Master Sun has treated her like a day for twenty years. In her heart, these books can't compare to them. The Sun family's kindness to her is as great as a mountain, and they can't compare to these books of hers.

    It's really crazy, stupid stupid.

    Su Wan asked Mrs. Xie: "How is Hongyan Academy now?"

    Mrs. Xie shook her head: "I see Xuan, those gentlemen proposed to return the books that they had borrowed before. It's okay if the Sun family can take them out, and if they give some benefits, they can always be negotiated. If they can't get them back, it will be very difficult.  gone."

    "Besides, when this matter became known, those who borrowed the books by force in the past also came to the door and asked the Sun family to return the books."

    Su Wan was so frightened that he quickly took a sip of water to suppress his shock: "Then the Sun family is going to mess up?"

    "That's not true." Mrs. Xie sighed, "I just hope she doesn't be stubborn, otherwise the matter will really end badly."

    If she desperately kept these books, either she died and the Sun family got these books, or the Sun family was soft-hearted and refused to persecute her, and then the Sun family was finished.

    "But it's strange, she hasn't been to your place before."

    Su Wan heard about this Second Mrs. Sun, and deliberately set up a fake study room, in case the other party would come to borrow books, but she never came.

    "Maybe the Sun family didn't allow her to come, or maybe it was her ownDon't dare.  "

    Mrs. Xie thinks about it too. As far as Su Wan's status is concerned, the Sun family would not dare to offend her, even if Zhu Lanxin didn't dare, even if she had the heart, she wouldn't have the guts.

    "Speaking of which, during the year you were away from Guiyan City, you felt a lot more boring. Getting along with others is not as comfortable and casual as getting along with you."

    Su Wan smiled: "Probably because you and I don't have any other thoughts about the relationship, just feel happy."

    "That's true." Mrs. Xie was a little emotional, and she glanced at Su Wan's stomach again, "How many months have you been? If it wasn't for Axian who came to you and went to my place, I wouldn't even know about it  .¡±

    "It's been almost three months. If it wasn't for this, I would have gone to Jianjialou to have tea and find my wife to play chess. But it's better for fewer people to know about it. I don't want my place to be visited by people every day."

    "That's right, it's very tiring to deal with all the troubles."

    "But it's okay to play chess. I thought I should change to a new chess friend. I can't do it anymore if I play chess with you." Madam Xie gave up, feeling a little tired from losing just now.  It's beyond her reach.

    Su Wan sighed twice: "It seems that this chess skill is good, and it is also a difficult task. It seems that next time I play chess, I can only find him Li Jingyuan. Who asked him to teach me."

    "Yes, yes, yes, the Princess is still going to find Mr. Li."

    As they spoke, both of them laughed.

    Mrs. Xie and Shi Huihua stayed until Shen Shi before leaving. Su Wan went to see them off in person, and happily sent them away. When she came back, she felt a little melancholy. Afterwards, she went to the garden to feed Da Dai.  Two stay.

    Seeing the two fools happily shaking their bodies and eating seeds, she was happy again.

    "I still love to eat so much." These two are really good at cooking, and they are especially good at eating.

    "That's not true." The maid who helped to feed every day was a little worried, "If one day comes late, I will just scream here and make a lot of noise."

    Su Wan smiled when he heard the words: "It's good to be able to eat, and it's a blessing to be able to eat."

    If you can eat it, it means you are healthy.

    How wonderful.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 969 Staying up all night can't make me bald, Madam is pregnant with a child and makes me worry

    Su Wan's pregnancy was much better than others, and she had no other symptoms in the early stage. She ate well and slept soundly, but she loved to sleep a little, and occasionally she was a little sentimental, and then it disappeared.

    For her day-to-day life, her only worry is probably her taboo. When, what, and how much Sun Xiang eats are all calculated for her, and Master Gao will make it for her.

    Those who can't eat, don't touch even if you want to eat, and those who want to eat, even if you don't like to eat, you have to eat some.

    But anyway, Master Gao is very skillful, and she can do it differently, she can barely get by, but occasionally she wants to eat something, and she is a little greedy.

    The days went on day by day, and when she stayed for more than three or four months, her lower abdomen had some ups and downs, and she felt a little real. She was really going to be a mother, and Zai Zai would be ready in a few months.  coming out.

    So the mother's love began to be full, and Li Lin was pulled to read poems and books to her every day before going to bed, saying that it was prenatal education.

    However, it is not without any stumbling blocks.

    One day she was really bored in the courtyard, sat on the swing for a while, and almost fell asleep.

    When Li Lin came back, he saw her sitting there swaying to sleep, she was quite frightened, and then everyone in the yard was scolded, including her.

    It happened that there was no one in the yard at that time, and she was alone.

    "Madam is inconvenient. At least one person should stay in the yard in the future. Don't let her stay alone. But I understand that this matter will never happen again."

    "Yes." The people in the yard were as quiet as a cicada, and they all lowered their heads and dared not make a sound.

    These two masters have always had good personalities, even when they seldom spoke loudly to their servants, this was the first time they were so angry, who dared to say anything.

    And this matter is also a mistake of their servants. If something really happens, the consequences will be serious.

    Li Lin was so dizzy and angry that he asked someone to dismantle the swing, so that she would not sit on it again next time. When she turned around, she was sitting on the chair with her head down and shedding tears, and immediately she had another headache.

    "Okay, okay, don't cry." He hurriedly let people go down, and then coaxed, "It's not that I have to blame you, you are really annoying."

    Su Wan wiped away her tears, and said in a muffled voice, "I forgot, it wasn't on purpose."

    She really forgot, and sat on it when she saw it, so she didn't think so much.

    Moreover, she has been particularly sentimental recently, she shed tears easily, and could drop two notebooks if she heard a word.

    "Then don't let the people around you leave you. If you don't remember the people around you, you will always remember them." He sighed, thinking that he has started to lose his hair recently.  .

    She said that she was pregnant with an ancestor, and he was simply serving two ancestors.

    Seeing someone dismantle the swing, Su Wan was a little unhappy: "You dismantle my swing."

    "After you're done, I'll have someone put it on again, and I'll return it to you when the time comes."

    It's okay for Su Wan to think about it. After all, if she doesn't pay attention occasionally, she will forget about her pregnancy. She may sit on it next time, and if she removes it, she will remove it, and there will be no next time.

    But after thinking about it, he felt unwilling, and wanted to ask him whether she was more important or the child was more important.

    After thinking about it again, I feel that this kind of question is as stupid as a big fool.

    In the past, she also said that it was unwise for Mrs. Bai to be a monster all day long after she was pregnant. If she had to compete with her ex who had already divorced at this time, it would be better to live a good life with Mr. Qi. This is the best way  .

    Presumably she was not in it herself, didn't know how to feel, and blamed others.

    Here her husband still treats her wholeheartedly, and her heart is all about her. She wants to ask him whether she is more important than the child in his heart, and it is even more important to have an ex.

    Probably because my mind is sensitive and I feel a little insecure, so I did these things to prove it.

    "Okay, don't be angry, huh?" He stretched out his hand to rub her hair, "You should be taking a nap, otherwise I'll sleep with you?"

    "No." She shook her head vigorously. It was already the end of April. Although the weather was not as hot as June, it was already summer, and the nights were cooler.  prefer a person.

    "All right." He didn't force her, and helped her into the bedroom, then took off her shoes and socks, took her pajamas for her, and let her take a nap.

    After she fell asleep, she went to the study next door to read. After reading a few pages, she heard her shouting hot and Xiaosang, so she put down the book and went to read.

    see yes she hasShe was sweating a little and didn't sleep well, so she fanned her for a while, and left after she slept soundly.

    Before leaving, he asked Xiao Sang to come over here to guard, while he himself went to Xu's house.

    Jiubian has been staying at home with his daughter recently, and he doesn't love anyone except the daughter, and he is not even keen on making money.

    When Li Lin arrived, Jiubian was sitting with his children in a small pavilion in the yard. The pavilion was surrounded by fences, with mats and soft quilts spread in the middle, and it became a place for children to play.

    He put the child on it and lay down, while he sat on the side, holding a hand drum in his hand, shaking it and making a sound.

    "Xun Xun Xun Xun, over here, smile, smile~"

    The weather is getting hotter, and the child is wearing less clothes. The nearly five-month-old girl Xunxun has learned the skill of turning over. At this time, she is lying down shaking her calves and her hands to grab the hand drum in her father's hand.  Shiny and cute with a smile.

    Li Lin glanced at it from afar and thought, it would be nice to have a girl.

    But after thinking about it, he felt that it would be better to give birth to a boy. In this way, it would be over after giving birth, and the wife would not have to work hard. It is indeed very hard to be pregnant with a child. It is not bad now, and it will be more difficult when the belly grows bigger.  tough.

    In the end he thought about it again, it doesn't matter if it's a girl or a boy.

    When Jiubian heard footsteps, he turned his head and saw that he was coming, he was a little surprised: "Why did you come here? Is there something wrong?"

    "I'm here to find Mr. Sun, but she's at home?"

    "She, what about messing with her things in the house? Young Master wants to see her?"

    Li Lin nodded, and Jiubian ordered the maid beside him: "Go and call Madam over here."

    "Yes." The maid answered and left quickly.

    Li Lin raised his head and took a look, but he remembered that this maid had served Su Wan in the past, but after she made a mistake, Sun Xiang begged her back.

    He frowned slightly: "This maid"

    Jiu argued: "It's the one that Sun Xiang begged from his wife. I know that Sun Xiang is quite capable. He treated her submissively. He didn't dare to have any thoughts. After coming here, he has been doing things honestly.  .¡±

    Su Wan didn't care much about these things, she was easy to talk and wouldn't hurt people easily, but Sun Xiang was different, she really dared to kill someone if she provoked her.

    How dare Shan Wu have any thoughts.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 971 Let's see how he chooses, whether it's worth it or not

    "It should be that the child is getting older, and she still eats the same as before. Some are not enough, and the weather is getting hotter. Some are afraid of heat and can't sleep well. Give her a supplement every few days. Let me see if I eat it twice."

    When Su Wan woke up, she heard someone talking in the Ming Hall. Xiao Sang changed her clothes and said that Jiubian and Sun Xiang had brought their children.

    When she came out after changing her clothes and combing her bun, she saw several people sitting there talking.

    Jiubian sat on an arhat chair, and asked someone to remove the coffee table on it, and then put the little girl Xingxun on it, making her laugh, her little hands and feet like lotus root arms dangling.

    Su Wan just took a look and felt his heart soften.

    "Oh, why did you bring her here, Xun Xun."

    "Ma'am."

    Su Wan gave up and said, "There's no need to be too polite, just sit and sit, and I'll take a look at Xun Xun."

    Jiubian and Sun Xiang changed positions, Sun Xiang picked up the little girl, and Su Wan sat down opposite the mother and daughter. She reached out to touch the little girl's face, and immediately smiled.

    "Look, she stared at me." Feeling novelty, Su Wan reached out to pinch her small face, and then was patted, and the other party's round eyes just looked at her like this.

    It's really too cute.

    Su Wan was so cute by the little girl, and felt that raising a little girl was really healing.

    It seems that every time I see her, I am filled with joy. If I have money, I will buy her all kinds of good things. If I am poor, I will work hard to let her live a good life.

    She really wanted to hug her, but it's a pity that the little girl Xunxun just loves to move, either shaking her hands or kicking her little feet, she is not allowed to be hugged in her current situation.

    Su Wan reached out and shook the little girl's hand, the little hand was fleshy and soft.

    She was a little dizzy.

    "I want a girl too" It's no wonder that Jiubian hasn't moved since the little girl Xunxun was born, and she doesn't like to make money anymore. With such a little girl, money is no longer good.

    It's no wonder that even if Sun Xiang scolded her so badly, she would just stay there with a stern face, just to hug the little girl Xunxun more.

    For the little girl, everything is worth it.

    Su Wan beckoned Li Lin to sit down, and said to him happily: "Look at how cute Xun Xun is."

    Li Lin glanced at the little girl, then nodded: "It's really cute."

    Little girl, it's really good.

    So let's give birth to a girl.

    Look how happy she is.

    His eyes softened.

    Sun Xiang said with a smile: "Whether it's a girl or a boy, they are all equally cute. It's interesting to watch him grow up day by day. When he grows up day by day, he can call people, which will be even more exciting."  Liked it."

    "The flesh and blood of close relatives, whether it is a girl or a boy, is equally pleasing."

    Hearing this, Li Lin glanced at her more, and then heard her say: "So Madam, don't be burdened. I think whether you want to give birth to a girl or a boy, a man or a woman, the chances are mixed, and everything is good."

    Su Wan thought about it too: "You're right, no matter if it's a man or a woman, they are all my children, and I will be happy, and I don't want to be a girl or a boy. I just hope that he is safe and sound, and it's good to be together."

    While speaking, she stretched out her hand to hold the little girl Xunxun's little feet, and she kicked it a little, as if she was a little unhappy because she couldn't move, and her mouth was flattened.

    "Oh, look at her, she is not happy."

    Su Wan teased the little girl for a while, and her mood improved a lot.

    The little girl was about to be hungry, and the couple went back with the baby in their arms. Jiu Bian held the baby, Sun Xiang walked aside, Su Guan and Li Lin stood under the eaves and watched them walk through the courtyard and out of the courtyard gate.

    Su Wan laughed: "Tell me, with Xun Xun, can the two of them live like this?"

    It can be seen that these two people love the child very much. Although the child came unexpectedly and the two were tied together because of the child, the arrival of the child also made them very happy.

    How could such a cute little girl let her parents separate and live with only one party.

    It should be more complete.

    "I can." Li Lin smiled, "Parents are always willing to make concessions for their children. As long as the children are happy, it doesn't matter if they live a more casual life. It seems that everything is fine."

    In the world, many parents are like this, and those two are probably the same.

    "However, it is also a very happy thing to be able to be with the child and accompany her to grow up.?Sometimes he will lose something, and he will also gain something, and it depends on how he chooses, whether it is worth it or not.  "

    Su Wan smiled and asked him: "Then do you think it's worth it?"

    "Of course it's worth it." Li Lin stretched out his hand to pull a strand of hair around her ear, "You can see that they are so happy every day."

    "However, I think that if it's me, it's most worthwhile to be with my wife, and the rest will be in the back row."

    Su Wan was a little embarrassed: "Why are you talking so provocatively today?"

    "It's nothing." He smiled, "Is Madam tired? If not, we'll go out for a walk after the sun goes down."

    Sun Xiang asked her to walk around more every day, after breakfast and in the morning, and walk more when she was free on weekdays. Li Lin would accompany her unless she really had something to do.

    Su Wan felt not tired, so she nodded: "Then go."

    "Then now, would you like to sit with me in the study of the outer courtyard and play a game of chess?"

    Since Su Guan's chess skills have risen, he also feels that being with others is meaningless. Hearing this, his eyes lit up: "Okay, okay, then let's go now."

    So the couple went to the outer courtyard, fearing that she might be hot, they put a basin of ice in a corner of the study room, and took a small thin coat for her to wear.

    The two said they were playing chess, rather than teaching chess. The two of them seemed to be on the way back from Lotus City to Yancheng. He taught her how to play chess, how to take each step, and how to control the overall situation.

    Su Wan still liked this feeling of being in control of the overall situation, and he studied it very seriously.

    The two spent an afternoon in the study.

    When the sunset was falling on the ground, the two went out together and walked slowly on a road beside the village.

    On one side of the path was a river, and there were small fish and shrimp swimming in it. Su Wan had sharp eyes and saw a mountain crab walking in the water.

    She was a little happy: "Look, there are crabs there, and there is a little crab."

    She couldn't help but look at it for a while, and felt a little regretful when she saw the little crab go under the rock all of a sudden.

    Li Lindao: "If not, I'll let someone catch a few and let you keep them for fun?"

    Su Wan shook her head vigorously: "It's better, I'm too lazy to raise them, and I've heard of turtles and fishes, but I've never heard of crabs."

    "I like it so much, but it's not for eating. It's going to be May, and June is coming soon. It's yellow in June, and you can eat it."

    It turned out to be for eating?

    Li Lin couldn't help laughing when he heard this.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 972 Bao, it's all because of you

    It turned out that I was hungry.

    "I can't eat it, I can't eat it. I will let you eat it in June next year when you are well." Crabs are cold and have the effect of promoting blood circulation and removing blood stasis.  In some cases, it may also cause miscarriage.

    Therefore, it is best for pregnant women not to eat crabs. Although some women have good physique, they can eat less, but they can't take this risk and try to see if they can eat it.

    Su Wan was a little unhappy, and then bargained with him: "Then next year, I will eat a double portion to make up for this year's."

    "That won't work either." Li Lin refused, "Where can I eat double servings, just one serving, no more."

    Although he is willing to coax her, there is a bottom line for coaxing. If he can't agree, he will never agree, and he won't coax her now to make her happy, and later regret it later. With him, if you can't, you can't.

    "Okay, at most, let someone make a few drunk crabs for you, and keep them for you. When you finish eating fresh ones next year, you can eat them twice, and there will be no more."

    Su Wan thought about it, knowing that his bottom line was here, so he nodded and agreed: "Then I will pick the best one myself, and I have both female and male crabs. I like to eat both."

    She likes both crab paste and crab roe. These two have different tastes, but she thinks they are both delicious, each with its own taste.

    "well."

    "The drunk crab, I want eight female crabs and eight male crabs, what do you think?"

    "Huh?" He looked back at her.

    Su Wan shrank her neck, and then said: "Yes, there are only eight of each, and I can't eat it alone, let you watch, of course I have to eat it together."

    Just cut it in half.

    Su Wan was a little heartbroken, she stretched out her hand to touch her slightly swollen belly, and sighed: "Baby, it's all because of you, your mother, I don't even have the freedom to eat."

    The drama started again.

    "Okay, just eight of each." He stretched out his hand to wrap her shoulders, and sighed, "No more."

    Su Wan finally laughed, and happily hummed, finally satisfied.

    The couple walked for a while, and then went back to Jingpingyuan for dinner. Su Wan was surprised to see an extra bowl of chicken soup on the table: "Isn't today a day for chicken soup?"

    Previously, Sun Xiang gave her a drink every two weeks, a small supplement, and some other supplements, counting the days to drink.

    Li Lindao: "Mr. Sun said that he needs to drink more. These days, drink it once every three days. Let's drink some."

    Su Wan didn't understand, since Mr. Sun said to drink, she could only drink it.

    After raising her like this for half a month, she got better again. Mr. Sun brought Xun Xun over to see her when he had free time, and Xiao Li occasionally brought Zhang Boliang over.

    She had children in her yard, and it became lively. She played with the children when she had free time, and she didn't have time to think about those messy things, so her spirit was much better.

    Time quickly entered June, and her belly got bigger, and she was already a little uncomfortable sleeping at night, and she couldn't sleep on her back.

    Sun Xiang asked Mrs. Zhang to sew a soft pillow for her to hold in front of her body. She usually sleeps with it in front of her body, so that she can support her stomach and sleep more peacefully.

    After entering June, the weather became hotter. Su Wan was also more afraid of the heat this year than before, and could not sleep well at night. For this reason, the couple slept separately.

    She slept in the bed by herself, and Li Lin didn't want to sleep in the study, so she spread a quilt on the wooden couch by the window and asked someone to remove the screen in the middle, so that the couple would look at each other from a distance at night.

    I plan to get through this summer like this.

    These are not bad. Su Wan's stomach is getting bigger, and there will be a lot of inconveniences. It is easy not to bend down. If it gets bigger, it will not be able to see its legs vertically.

    If you want to walk, it¡¯s okay to walk a few steps inside the house, but you must have someone to support you when you go out of the house, because there are steps in front of the door, and there are bluestone slabs in the yard, etc.

    But these are still light, and more importantly, she wakes up frequently at night, and it is very inconvenient to squat down. It is very dark at night, and it is impossible to let her go to the latrine.

    So, it can only be solved in the bathroom with the chamber pot.

    Moreover, he was worried that she would go alone, fearing that she would fall or it would be inconvenient, and he would accompany her when she got up.

    She almost felt so embarrassed that she had to dig out a living room and three rooms every day.

    Although she also felt that he couldn't let him see such an embarrassing and shameful side of her, she was also afraid. After all, it was inconvenient for her to squat down with such a big belly.What's more, I can't even cry.

    In the end, no matter how embarrassing he was, he could only endure it, and prayed in his heart that when she gave birth to a child, he must pray to God to cast a forgetting technique on him, so that he would forget all these embarrassing things, and he would not remember anything at all.

    "After giving birth to this, I will definitely not be able to reproduce again." She couldn't help complaining, feeling that it was really difficult to have a child, and it was like putting all the times of embarrassment in her life on it.

    Before that, I wanted to say that giving birth to a girl gives birth to a boy. If there are sons and daughters, and a life is complete, the girl will pamper her, and the boy will be raised well, so that he can take up this burden and become an excellent person like the ancestors of the Li family.

    At that time, I touched my lips and said lightly that I was going to have a baby. Now I have tasted the hardships of pregnancy before I know the pain.

    ? To raise a child, there is the joy of welcoming a new life, but also the difficulty of giving birth to a child. She is quite good at raising a child, but her temper is also a bit capricious.

    One moment I can cry because of the love between a man and a woman in a story book, and the next moment I can be so angry that I want to curse.

    Sometimes after losing my temper, I feel that I did something wrong, and I feel a little regretful in my heart, thinking how could I become like this.

    Fortunately, the people around her are extremely tolerant of her, and try their best to satisfy what she thinks, without getting bored or disgusted.

    Why didn't Li Lin think so, after giving birth to this, he would definitely not be able to give birth.

    He also felt his head was getting bigger.

    Firstly, I am worried about her physical condition, and secondly, I am worried about the child.

    When he couldn't sleep at night, he felt that his head was going to be bald, and sometimes he thought, if he had known that he had held back at that time, there would have been no such thing.

    But the matter has come to this point, there is no way to regret it, and the children are here, they are the children of the two of them, although they feel a headache, they also care about it.

    "No more, no more." He put on her shoes, "Get up, Mr. Xue is coming soon."

    It is already more than July now, and Li Lin wrote to Xue Buxi, the genius doctor Xue as early as April, asking him to come over and help Su Wan when she gave birth in the future.

    The old man pushed and procrastinated, until half a month ago, the news came, saying that he would arrive today.

    Li Lin thought to himself, take Su Wan to greet him, give the old man more face, and he will be more attentive when the time comes.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 973 Mr. Xue

    When the two came out, Miracle Doctor Xue hadn't arrived yet, so they played a game of chess in the study, but this game of chess was played until the sunset, but no one came.

    Su Wan felt strange: "Isn't Mr. Xue not coming today?"

    "I don't know." Li Lin also didn't expect the old man, and sometimes he really likes to push and procrastinate, "Wait a minute, if he still doesn't come, let's ask someone to prepare a meal first, and eat some first."

    Su Wan doesn't eat much, but now he eats more often. He needs to eat four times a day, once in the morning, once in the afternoon, once in the afternoon, and once in the evening.

    As she ate and ate, she became more fleshy than before, and she was not considered fat, but her stature was not as thin as before.

    For this reason, she was also worried that she would not lose weight after giving birth. For a while, she was worried that she would not look good if she got fat in the future, so she asked Mr. Sun quietly.

    Mr. Sun said that now is the time to raise children. If she is too thin, she is afraid that she is not nourished enough, that she will not have the strength to give birth, and that she can recuperate and lose weight after giving birth, so she can rest assured.

    However, she is not really fat. When Xiao Mo was pregnant with the child, she gained a lot of weight, and even Murong Xian gained a lot of weight when she gave birth to A Zhi.

    This is an unavoidable thing.

    Moreover, she is pregnant with a child and has a big belly, so it is impossible to be as graceful and beautiful as before.

    Su Wan nodded, rubbed his stomach and sighed: "Why is he always not moving?"

    This child seems to be a little lazy. He only felt the fetal movement in May, and then occasionally stretched his little hands and feet. At the beginning, he was always motionless, which made people worry.

    If it weren't for Mr. Sun, they might not be able to sit still.

    Although she always complained about how hard it was to be pregnant with him, she actually felt very distressed in her heart, fearing that she hadn't raised him well.

    Li Lin thought to himself, maybe this kid likes to be lazy like his own mother, but he thought about it, afraid that he would be scolded if he said this, so he didn't dare to say it.

    "The child loves you."

    Su Wan was quite satisfied with this statement, so she became happy.

    While the two were talking, they heard the sound of a carriage coming from outside. They looked at each other and smiled, then they went out of the yard together and then out of the gate.

    At this moment, a dilapidated old carriage was parked at the door, and the driver was an old man wearing old clothes and a bamboo hat. When the carriage stopped, he yawned and opened his eyes.

    "arrive?"

    Some guards went up to ask: "Your Excellency, may I ask if Mr. Xue is in the car?"

    "Mr. Xue? What Mr. Xue?"

    "Old Xue." When the guards were confused, the couple over there came out from the door.

    The eyes of the old man driving the car were sharp for a moment, his eyes swept over, and then he laughed out loud: "You can do it, you have married such a beautiful girl, no wonder you all begged me to come here."

    "Do you sometimes ask for help? It's really rare!" He patted his thigh, very happy.

    After having fun for a while, he jumped out of the carriage. The guard stepped forward to take the reins of the carriage, and the couple also stepped forward.

    Li Lin still showed no change in expression, and then introduced: "My wife Su Wan, Ah Wan, this is Mr. Xue."

    Su Wan smiled: "Old Mr. Xue, I have known you for a long time."

    Mr. Xue gave up: "What old man, I'm a gentleman, I'm just a bad old man, much older than him, you can call me brother Xue."

    The corners of Li Lin's mouth twitched, and he couldn't help it: "You are old enough to be a grandfather, and people call you brother. Are you still shameless?"

    "What? Can't you? I'm young! Young! I'm young! You brat, I think you're asking for a beating, aren't you?"

    Su Wan smiled: "Don't worry about it like him, I can call you Mr. Xue?"

    "It's feasible, it's okay, it's okay, if your wife is sensible, you can't."

    The husband and wife welcomed Mr. Xue into the door together, sent him to the guest garden to wash his clothes, and then asked people to send the food to the guest garden, where they ate with him.

    When old Mr. Xue went to take a bath, Su Wan quietly asked Li Lin: "What did you do? Let people be so resentful towards you?"

    Li Lin coughed lightly: "It's not a big deal, I just tricked him a few times."

    "How many times did you cheat him?" Su Wan was a little curious, "Why did you cheat him?"

    Seeing that she was so curious, Li Lin had no choice but toHe explained: "Once I went to a place, the situation was a bit bad at that time, it seemed that a plague was about to break out, so I tricked him to go there."

    "Another time, a dude from a clan poured a batch of broken medicinal materials into a lake. The medicine killed the fish in the lake, and many people had accidents after drinking the water. He happened to be nearby. I put  He came here."

    "besides"

    "There's no need for more." Su Wan sighed, "It's hard for you to still invite him over like this."

    "But I remember you said before that Mr. Xue owed you a favor because of a meal. I'm afraid the favor is gone?"

    Li Lin coughed again: "He should be here. Don't look at him like this, but he is also a man of medical ethics. If someone asks him to treat a disease, he may not do it, but so many lives are involved.  Naturally, he won't sit idly by, as long as he is passed over"

    Su Wan's eyes widened in shock, and it took a long time before he made a comment: "You are so treacherous, you really have too many eyes."

    Li Lin explained: "Actually, it's not a big deal. Eating and doing things are always integrated. After eating and doing things, he also understands this truth. Whenever he comes, I always serve him with good food and drink.  "

    "It's just this old man who always feels he's at a disadvantage. Every time he comes here happily, he's full of food and drink, and after finishing his work, he just walks away cursing. He always feels that I'm cheating on him, but next time he calls him, he'll come the same way.  That's it."

    Su Wan: ""

    That is to say, the old man is actually very happy in his heart, but he is not forgiving.

    Forget it, she doesn't care.

    She didn't want to care about the rights and wrongs of these two people before, let them quarrel by themselves.

    Mr. Xue washed quickly, and in less than a moment, he changed into a clean long gown and came out comfortably.

    "It's still something you can enjoy, such a remote place, and you even let you make such a yard, why? You and your wife are living in seclusion here?"

    "Now that you are married to a daughter-in-law, you are quite lazy. I am afraid that the idea of ??traveling the world has faded, right?"

    "Everyone said that being gentle and gentle is not a good thing. I thought you were a man with no feelings for men and women, but I didn't expect it, I didn't expect it. In the blink of an eye, the daughter-in-law is married and the baby is about to be born." (Remember the website address of this site:  www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 974 I'm always worried about you now

    Su Wan thought that the famous doctor Xue must be a person of immortal demeanor, high above the ground, and might even have a bit of Wang Lizhi's condescending condescension to the world.

    Be free and unrestrained, do things casually.

    But I didn't expect it to be like this, and the nagging started endlessly.

    For a moment, she felt a little disillusioned, but she got closer. The person in front of her seemed to have changed from a highly respected doctor to the grandfather next door.

    Seeing Li Lin being nagged by him, as if he was used to it, Su Wan laughed again.

    Mr. Xue finished talking, and then asked Su Wan to stretch out his hand to feel his pulse: "Come on, let me show you."

    "Thank you, Mr. Xue." Su Wan thanked her, then rolled up her cuffs and stretched out her hand.

    Mr. Xue stretched out his hand to feel her pulse, squinted his left eye, and then squinted his right eye, his expression was wonderful.

    Su Wan was made a little uneasy by his expression: "Is there something wrong with me?"

    Only then did Mr. Xue withdrew his hand, stopped and said: "There is nothing wrong with it, but it is well-raised, not bad, not bad, seven months old, and the belly is not too big, so that's good."

    Mr. Xue has also seen some women from wealthy families who don¡¯t understand anything and only focus on nourishing food. As a result, they raise their children too much and it is difficult to give birth.

    Su Wan said: "My husband invited a Mr. Sun, she is especially good at taking care of women's bodies and giving birth to children. I eat everything according to her list."

    ? Although it is difficult for her to avoid passwords sometimes, she still has to endure it for herself and her children. Later, her health has been good, and she has never even had morning sickness, but her temper has changed quickly.

    Old Mr. Xue raised his eyes slightly, and was very unhappy: "Since you have already hired someone, why do you invite me?"

    Li Lin had no choice but to praise him: "Of course there is a difference between the two. Mr. Sun is really good at recuperating people's bodies, but when it comes to curing diseases and saving lives, you are the second in this world, Mr. Xue, no one dares  called number one."

    Mr. Xue stared, and disagreed: "What nonsense are you talking about, when did I become the second, and I have always called myself the first."

    Su Wan couldn't help but burst out laughing.

    Li Lindao: "Well, even if you always dare to be number one, no one in the world dares to be number two, so it would be good for this old genius doctor Xue, who is number one in the world, to stay with me for a while."

    Mr. Xue considered it for a while, and said with a straight face: "That depends on your sincerity."

    Li Lindao: "Good wine and good food, you must be indispensable, flying in the sky, running on the ground, swimming in the water, but you can ask, if you want to drink with you, I will find you too."

    In order to deal with this master, Li Lin dispatched two more chefs a few months ago, fearing that Master Gao could not handle it alone.

    When Mr. Xue heard it, he was really satisfied: "You said this, so don't go back on your word."

    "Never regret it."

    "Well, I'll just stay here."

    "It's a deal."

    "It's decided in one word."

    After the two agreed on this matter, Mr. Xue thought about it, and suddenly remembered that he had to stay for more than two months, so he felt a little bad again.

    Just at this moment, someone brought up the food and a jar of good wine.

    Mr. Xue looked at the delicious dishes on the table, opened the jar and smelled the wine, his eyes lit up immediately: "Not bad, you are a little sincere."

    Su Wan thought, if there is no sincerity, then what will you do if you put down your burden and quit.

    Mr. Xue said happily: "Come on, let's drink two bowls."

    Li Linhe didn't dare to drink two bowls with him, so he took out the wine glass on the side, and then handed him another bowl: "You just have to have fun, I don't dare to drink so much with you, and my wife has to take care of me."  Well, I'll have a drink or two with you."

    Mr. Xue curled his lips, a little unhappy.

    Li Lindao: "Why don't I ask Yuan You to drink with you?"

    "That stupid guy next to you?" Mr. Xue thought for a while, then nodded, "He can drink quite a bit, okay, if you let him come, I won't force you."

    So Li Lin ordered his maid to call Yuan You over for a drink.

    When Yuan You heard about such a good thing, he immediately came here. The two of them met, as if they met an old acquaintance in a foreign land, and they were very happy. They sat down to drink and eat meat, and chatted about what is delicious  , what to eat for the next meal.

    Seeing this, Li Lin drank two glasses of wine with Mr. Xue and ate a littleDongshi took his leave and left, and when he returned to the inner courtyard, he asked someone to cook some food and brought it over, and the two of them ate some more.

    Although big fish and big meat are good, Su Wan felt a little tired looking at it, and he didn't have much appetite, so he only ate two bites.

    Seeing that he also sat down to eat with her, Su Wan was a little worried: "Will he be unhappy if you don't accompany Mr. Xue?"

    Li Lindao: "He only needs to be accompanied by someone, and when it comes to eating and drinking, he has something to say with Yuanyou. If I go and don't accompany him to drink, he will think I'm an eyesore instead. Why don't you come back to accompany you?  Get in his eyes."

    Hearing what he said, Su Wan felt relieved: "That's fine."

    Old Mr. Xue stayed in Shiqiao Village in this way, and got Li Lin's order to travel far away, and led him to study how to eat all day long. With that aura, he really wanted to swim in the water on the flying ground to eat  again.

    On August 12th, Li Lin was going to visit the Imperial City.

    That day was the day when Shi Huixin married Cao Shilang's daughter. He needed to go there. He planned to go on horseback. He would set off on the same day and arrive in the afternoon. Then he would attend the wedding banquet and return at noon the next day.  can come back here.

    Su Wan felt that it was too hard for him to run around like this, and asked him to stay an extra day before returning the day before departure.

    "It doesn't matter, I went to attend their wedding banquet tomorrow, and I can rest overnight in the evening. I will go to see your father and talk to him the day after tomorrow, and there is nothing else to do."

    "It's better to come back earlier, I'm always worried about you now."

    He stretched out his hand to wrap her belly, and sighed.

    He always wished that she would be by his side all the time. Only by seeing her with his own eyes would he be at ease. Otherwise, he would be insecure in everything he did, for fear that something might happen.

    Probably because he thought about it day by day and dreamed about it at night, he also had similar nightmares, which frightened him a lot.

    He grabbed her hand and pressed it to her stomach, and then said: "When I'm not around, you have to be obedient."

    Su Wan couldn't help laughing: "Be obedient, be obedient."

    "Let Xiaosang and Shuxiang come over to accompany you tomorrow night, and let them be more vigilant."

    Su Wan nodded: "I see, don't worry, I haven't arrived yet, nothing will happen, and you'll only be away for two days and one night, and you'll pass after you sleep."

    "Be careful." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 975 Who Doesn't Love Little Xunxun?

    In the early morning of the next day, after eating breakfast, Li Lin rode away with Yuanyou Huifeng. Mr. Xue felt a little boring without his old friends who ate and drank, so he went to Xu's house.

    There is no other reason, the little girl Xunxun of the Xu family he fell in love with.

    "This kid is really good, why don't you just worship me as a teacher, and I'll just accept it."

    Jiu Bian and Sun Xiang disagreed. Jiu Bian felt that his daughter was studying medicine and was only responsible for eating, drinking and having fun all her life. It would be nice to live a wealthy life. It would be better to be like Su Wan.

    Sun Xiang felt that if her daughter wanted to learn from her, how could she be robbed by others, she definitely couldn't.

    So the two sides quarreled.

    Mr. Xue said that his medical skills are the best in the world, and he will definitely be extraordinary if he learns from him. Jiu argues that if her father has money and power, she only needs to be an ordinary person and be happy in the future.

    Sun Xiang said that her daughter inherited her previous mantle and became a poison doctor. If she hadn't lost to her senior brother in the competition, she wouldn't only be doing work for women to recuperate their bodies now.

    The three of them held their own opinions.

    Su Wan was very curious, but it was not easy to watch other people quarrel, so she waited in the courtyard for news from Zhang Fuer and Kidney Dou, and when they came back, she hurriedly asked about the result.

    "What's the matter, what's the matter? Has the quarrel come to fruition?"

    Zhang Fu'er said: "It's out, Brother Jiubian said that it's fine for Mr. Xue to be the child's master, but the child will definitely not leave his parents' side. If he is asked to follow us in the future, Mr. Xue will not do it."

    Mr. Xue is used to freedom, and travels all over the world. It is impossible for him to stay in one place for a long time.

    So it stopped arguing.

    Zhang Fu'er sighed: "It would be great if Mr. Xue could follow us. His medical skills are so strong, even if he can learn from him by a few percent, that's his ability. But if he doesn't follow us and wants to take Xun Xun away, that's  impossible."

    Who doesn't like little girl Xun Xun?

    Because she is the only little girl in the next generation, everyone almost treats her like a group favorite. If someone wants to snatch her away, it will be a big disaster.

    "Why doesn't my sister-in-law give me a little niece!" Zhang Fu'er sighed, she also wanted a little niece.

    Su Wan laughed: "You despise me so much, San Dai will be angry with you when she grows up."

    Zhang Fu'er covered her mouth: "Well, my nephew is also good, everything is fine."

    Everyone present laughed

    On the other side, Li Lin rode his horse to the Imperial City. He set off in the morning, entered the Imperial City and arrived at Shi's house near Shen Shi.

    Shi replied that he wanted to be an official in the imperial city and marry a wife in the imperial city. The Shi family took out their savings and bought a three-entry house in the imperial city and settled down. Now they hold weddings in this yard.

    Shi Chongshan, Shi Hanhai and Shi Huihua also arrived in the Imperial City half a month ago.

    When Li Lin arrived, the newcomer had already entered the door, and was about to start the banquet, so he asked Huifeng to deliver the congratulatory gifts, so he went to meet the Shi family and the others, chatted for a few words, and then went to the banquet.

    He had just walked into the courtyard where the banquet was held. Song Zhan saw him with sharp eyes and hurriedly pulled him over.

    "I haven't seen you all day, so I thought you weren't coming?"

    After the two drank a glass of wine, Li Lin said: "I just came in the morning, I came here on horseback, and I will leave tomorrow."

    Song Zhan smiled: "Are you worried about your family?"

    "I'm really worried." As soon as he left, he began to worry.

    Song Zhan smiled brighter: "It's all the same, I was the same before, and I didn't feel relieved when I didn't see anyone."

    ? After all, pregnant women are unusual, and they should not bump into each other, and they need to be cautious at all times.

    "By the way, how many months has the princess been?"

    "It's been more than seven months."

    "That's about to happen."

    "About October." Li Lindao, "It's just not too hot, but not too cold."

    The child came suddenly, but this day was chosen well, and both the child and the mother would suffer less. If it was June, July or November or December, both adults and children would suffer.

    Just at this moment, someone came to invite Li Lin: "My lord, invite Mr. Li to go to the main table."

    Li Lin glanced at the main table. There were two tables open at the main table, one for men and one for women, and the people sitting there were people from the Shi family and the Cao family who were sending their relatives off.

    Li Lin was too lazy to deal with them, so he refused: "I'm here to talk to Mr. Song, and I'll go to offer you a glass of wine when the time comes, so I won't go there."

    In the past, the relationship between Li Lin and the Shi family was pretty close.That's right, there is no one in the Li family, and there are only two uncles in the grandfather's family, so he doesn't want to worry about anything.

    Later, when Shi Huiqin and Zhou's incident happened, he and the Shi family became estranged, and they were well-mannered on weekdays, but they were not close, that is to say, they were on the surface.

    The Shi family protected Shi Huiqin and the Zhou family, and he also protected his wife.

    The visitor hesitated for a moment, but still nodded in response, and then went to reply.

    Song Zhan felt a little strange: "Aren't you going?"

    Li Lin poured himself a glass of wine: "There's nothing else to say, why don't we talk to you here, drink two glasses of wine, and see you next time, I'm afraid it will be next year."

    Song Zhan said with a smile: "It doesn't matter next year, this winter, I will probably go back and have a drink or two with you, and see the princess and your children. I'm afraid I won't be able to go under the full moon. I will go with you."  You are different, always busy."

    "I now understand why you didn't want to enter an official career, but I'm different from you, I want this bright future even more."

    "Then I wish you a beautiful life."

    "Let me borrow your good words."

    After the banquet, Li Lin said goodbye and left. Shi Chongshan had no time to reply, and Shi Chongshan even sent him out: "Are you really not going to stay here?"

    Li Lindao: "No, I will go back to Jingpingyuan to stay for one night, Uncle, I will visit Jinning Duke's Mansion tomorrow morning, and then I will go back, so I won't come here."

    Shi Chongshan was slightly surprised: "Go back tomorrow? In such a hurry?"

    Li Lin nodded: "The princess is at home, I don't worry about her, so I won't bother uncle."

    Shi Chongshan thought about it too: "Then it's better for you to go back earlier, but visiting father-in-law is essential."

    "It's already ready, don't worry, uncle."

    However, he had just arrived at the gate of Jingpingyuan, and before he even entered the gate, he saw someone passing a message saying that Su Xun asked him to go to Jinning Duke's mansion, so he had no choice but to go.

    It's already the beginning of the unitary hour (five o'clock in the afternoon), and the setting sun is hanging in the sky, shedding some afterglow.

    He first went to Fuping Courtyard to meet Duke Jinning and the Wang family. Duke Jinning is now at home and doesn't care about business. The couple are in good spirits. After meeting Li Lin, he asked how Su Wan was doing recently.

    "It's good, but I'm inconvenient, so I can't visit the two elders."

    Mrs. Wang laughed: "No hurry, no hurry, I will go to see her in a few days. You are here, and I just want to talk to you. We will go there by the end of September." (Remember  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 976 This brat is really unruly

    "Awan will definitely be happy. She is thinking about her father, grandparents, and Aluo all day long at home." Li Lin welcomes them to go over, and Su Wan can feel at ease with her family members by her side.

    Wang said happily: "I haven't seen her for more than a year. I miss her. Is she eating well? Is she sleeping well? Is the child okay? Is there anything missing?"

    "Thank you grandma for your concern, everything is fine, and there is nothing missing."

    ? After Li Lin dealt with the two elders, Su Xun went down to the office and came back. Weng and his son-in-law came back to Yuhua Garden. Su Xun changed into a suit of clothes and sat down to drink tea and talk.

    Speaking of Wang's going to Shiqiao Village, Su Xun was very emotional: "I want to go too, but I have to go to the Yamen for business, but"

    The corner of Li Lin's mouth twitched, and he said happily, "Fortunately."

    "Huh?" Su Xun felt strange, "Fortunately what?"

    What Li Lin thought was: Fortunately, you always have to work on errands, if not, I'm afraid I will be beaten up.

    "I mean, fortunately, it's October, neither too hot nor too cold, and children and adults will feel better then."

    Su Xun was really fooled by him, he clapped his hands and laughed and said, "Indeed, this kid will choose his life."

    The corner of Li Lin's mouth twitched again. This kid really knows how to choose a date, and he chose it by himself. He didn't discuss it with us, which made us both dumbfounded and flustered.

    He was so worried that his hair would fall out every day.

    This kid is really unruly.

    Su Xun grabbed a handful of hair, and was also very worried: "When the child is full moon, I will take a few days off and go there again, and then I will see them again."

    Although he really wanted to wait for the child to be born, it would still make sense for him to take a few days off work. He would talk to his boss and ask his colleagues to help. Who would have something to do?

    But if it takes too long, it will definitely not work. Maybe the people from the Metropolitan Procuratorate will grab him by the tail, saying that he has neglected his duties, and the incident of returning to Fengtai Mountain last time made his head dizzy.

    He was afraid, but he was more peaceful.

    Speaking of it, being an official is really not free. There are a lot of things to do all day long, and he has to be more cautious in doing things. He thought in his heart that if his elder brother didn't seem to be not good at it alone, he would have quit the job a long time ago.

    Li Lin responded: "Then, Jing Yuan will be there waiting for your arrival."

    Su Xun nodded, feeling much more comfortable. Although it was a bit late, he was very happy to see the child. This was the child of his first grandchild, and the child was surnamed Li.

    Ancestor, this is really a big profit. In the future, the descendants of the Li family will also flow his blood of Su Xun. He thinks he can brag about this bull for hundreds of years.

    Thinking about it, Su Xun was a little excited again: "Have you decided on the child's name? What's the name?"

    Li Lindao: "A Wan and I picked a few, both male and female, but we haven't decided yet. We'll see which one is suitable after the child is born."

    Su Xun had a heart to say, why don't I come and pick it up, but it's okay to think about it, since he's ready, he won't get involved.

    "How is she doing recently?"

    "It's good, I just miss you occasionally."

    "Oh, there's nothing I can do about it. She can't come, and I can't see her. You, just take good care of her. This woman has a hard pregnancy, so you should be more patient."

    "I saved some things for her and the child earlier, take them with you when you leave, when will you leave?"

    "I originally planned to come here tomorrow to have a sit and then left. As for the things, my father-in-law will go there and take them there. I came here on horseback, so it's not easy to take them with me."

    At the end, he explained again: "There is nothing missing at home."

    They came here on horseback, they didn't bring anything, they just brought a wedding gift for Shi Shi's reply, and the rest of the gifts were prepared by the people of Jingpingyuan, that is, the Mid-Autumn Festival gift, which was also delivered later.

    Su Xun thought it would be better to send it over earlier, and it would be later when he went, but Li Lin was not convenient to take it with him, so he had to think of another way: "Is it okay for me to send someone to send it over in two days?"

    "OK."

    Weng and son-in-law sat and chatted for nearly an hour. Li Lin picked out some things and talked to Su Xun. He felt that the time was almost up, so he refused to stay overnight and left.

    Su Xun sent him out: "Tomorrow you don't have to come here, but go to Zhen Guogong's mansion to sit for a while before leaving. There is no need to be in a hurry on the way. It takes one day, just arrive before nightfall."

    "good."

    Li Lin originally only planned to come to see Su Xun, and then went back. He really didn't have time.For a while, I won't go to Zhen Guogong's mansion, and I will take a walk next year when I bring the children back.

    Since you don't need to come to the Jinning Mansion tomorrow, you can go to the Zhen Guo Mansion.

    After resting in Jingping Garden at night, after breakfast the next day, he went to the Duke of Zhen's Mansion, sat for half an hour and then set off on his way back

    During the daytime, Su Guan watched the scene where Mr. Xue and the Xu family robbed apprentices in the morning, and made moon cakes with the maids in the afternoon. The Mid-Autumn Festival was approaching, and it was another year of family reunion.

    A few days earlier, Su Guan asked Suichuan to cooperate with Zhang Guanshi to prepare for the Mid-Autumn Festival ceremony, and it was sent out at noon today. This year, the Shi family and Shi Huihua and his wife are both in the Imperial City, and all the things have to be sent to the Imperial City.  .

    The time for gift giving is just right, and those who go out can come back in time for the Mid-Autumn Festival.

    In addition, some Mid-Autumn Festival meals must be arranged, moon cakes are essential, and there are also meals for the day. Zhang Fuer proposed to barbecue in the yard, roast two lambs, and have some chicken, fish and rabbits, so that we can have a lively and lively together.

    Su Wan asked everyone for their opinions, and everyone thought it was good and more lively, so they agreed.

    At night, Xiao Sang and Shu Xiang accompanied her, and spread a quilt on the Arhat chair in the Ming Hall, and took turns to be on duty at night. In the first half of the month, Shu Xiang was on duty, and in the second half of the night, it was Xiao Sang. If Su Wan wanted to get up at night, she would call out.

    Thirteen took a walk in the yard in the morning, and went to feed Da Dai Er Dai and the fish in the garden pond, then went to sleep in the afternoon, and played leaf cards with everyone for a while after waking up.

    And then the day passed.

    The sun was setting and the sky was full of sunset. She felt a little tired after sitting, and planned to go to rest for a while, but someone outside reported that Li Lin had returned.

    She woke up all of a sudden: "So soon?"

    "The young master came back after washing in the outer courtyard."

    Su Wan hurriedly asked these people to disperse, and asked people to tidy up the house, so that he would not see the mess everywhere when he came back. Xie Si'an felt that the game was not enjoyable, so he took Zhang Fu'er to find another place to continue playing.

    The couple just in time to have dinner together.

    Su Wan breathed a sigh of relief, she always felt a little uncomfortable without him around.

    "How is my father? Is he busy recently? How is the Shi family? But did you see the bride?"

    [The author has something to say]

    Mr. Li: Baby, you don't follow the rules.

    A certain cub: (©¤.©¤|||)I really don¡¯t want to vote for this baby, woo woo woo~~~ (remember this site¡¯s website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 977 Then I will allow you to reunite with each other every month

    Li Lin said everything one by one.

    "Your father is fine and not too busy, but he can't get away. Grandpa and grandma are also in good health, and they seem to be much more energetic than before."

    "I didn't see the bride, so I went to give a gift, and then I met my uncle and uncle. I had two drinks with brother Qing Zhan at the banquet, chatted for a while, and left after the banquet."

    "After leaving, I went to the Jinning Mansion to sit for a while, and went to the Zhen Guo Mansion the next morning, and then came back. The two old men in the Zhen Guo Mansion are also in good spirits."

    "Don't worry, everyone is most worried about you now. Everyone is the happiest when you are well."

    Now everyone is most worried about her, but she is still thinking about the well-being of others.

    Su Wan was really happy when he heard that.

    At night, Li Lin finally went back to sleep on the bed. After sleeping on the wooden couch for two months, he was quite emotional. The place on the wooden couch was actually a bit small. It was okay to sleep for a few days on weekdays, but sleeping for a long time was not enough.  It's a little uncomfortable.

    After hugging her for a long time, he sighed, then reached out and touched her belly, feeling the little chance that Zai'er had a day to stretch her little hands and feet.

    Feeling the slight force underneath, his heart softened, and he felt a little helpless: "How can you be so lazy."

    Su Wan also felt that Zai was a bit lazy, but she refused to admit it: "Why are you lazy? Didn't you say that he loves me earlier?"

    After all, the child kicked her, as if he was a little angry.

    Su Wan stretched out his hand to touch it, and then said, "Look, you must have heard it, and I'm afraid I'm going to get angry."

    He smiled: "Yeah, I said something wrong, the child loves you, and he is not lazy at all."

    Only then was Su Wan satisfied. She was indeed tired from being pregnant, and fell asleep shortly after lying down. He reached out and stroked a strand of messy hair on her forehead, and then took a soft pillow for her to hug,  That way you can sleep more peacefully.

    One day later, it will be the Mid-Autumn Festival. Earlier in the morning, Li Lin sent a few guards to go hunting in the mountains as he had said that he wanted barbecue. He also ordered two sheep and some fish to be killed, and the rest waited for the guards to come back from hunting.  Besides.

    Xiao Sang directed the people in the house to hang lanterns in the courtyard, both in the main courtyard and in the garden, and place them one by one at night, just like the Plum Blossom Festival in Meicheng, how beautiful it looks  ah.

    Xiao Sang told everyone about the Plum Blossom Festival in Meicheng in the Western Wei Dynasty.

    Then it was about poetry, which made everyone yearn for it.

    Xiao Mian was the most emotional, if she hadn't been married and pregnant with a child, she should have gone together at that time.

    Pity.

    As a native of Meicheng, Shuxiang knows Meicheng best. She sat down and told everyone about Meicheng, which year was the most lively, and who came.

    ? As the sun set, the clouds were dyed red by the setting sun, and the guards who had gone hunting in the mountains returned with a full load, and the people from the mansion went to the river to help clean up the prey.

    ?Su Guan had someone send mooncakes to the village. There are a lot of mooncakes in the house, and I made a lot of them myself.

    The people in the house also gave a few to each person, and there were still a lot left, so they just gave a few to each household, and added some dried fruits, and it was a Mid-Autumn Festival gift.

    At night, four tables were put together in the garden, and all kinds of mooncakes, melons and fruits were displayed, regardless of gender.  Fire up the barbecue.

    The sheep is roasted whole, and it is placed high on a shelf, so that people can turn it over and brush it with the chef's special sauce. In addition, someone roasts chicken and rabbits. The front of the two fires is full of people.  people.

    The guards were together, staring at the grilled meat eagerly, and the girls were together, knocking melon seeds, eating and chatting.

    It was getting dark gradually, and someone went to light up the lights in the yard. Looking up, the trees were brightly lit, and the whole garden seemed to be decorated like a world in a picture scroll.

    Su Guan sat on the side of the beauty in the waterside pavilion, smiling and watching everyone busy.

    A separate table was opened in Shuixie, and Sun Xiang and Xiao Mo, two children with children, were there to accompany her, lest too many people outside would bump into her. The three of them had two children, and an unborn child sat there to watch the fun.

    The little girl Xun Xun had bright eyes, and she was babbling.

    The eight-month-old girl has been taught a lot, and she can already utter a few vague words, everyone.??I like to tease her and teach her to call people, but if you teach her too much, she will get angry and ignore you when she gets annoyed.

    Su Wan reached out and touched her little head: "Xun Xun is so cute."

    Sun Xiangdao: "It's really cute when you're good on weekdays, but it's also a headache when you make trouble. At that time, I thought, whose little daughter-in-law is this, why don't you hurry up and take it away."

    Su Wan laughed: "If there is such a day, I'm afraid you won't be able to bear it."

    "That's not true." Sun Xiang was also a little helpless, "If I gave it to someone else, I will feel so sorry for me."

    The night is very lively. This year, Daxia Xie also rushed back to spend the Mid-Autumn Festival with Xie Si'an. Mr. Xue was added, and Mr. Yan and Mr. Yu were still there, but Zhao Mingjing was missing.

    In April of this year, Zhao Mingjing told Li Lin that he wanted to go out for a walk, so Li Lin wrote a letter to King Zhao, asking him to send someone to pick him up, and then he left, and it is said that he also went to travel.  The world is gone.

    There is a saying that it is better to travel thousands of miles than to read thousands of books. Sometimes you can understand the truth in the book, but you can¡¯t feel it. You can only understand it by standing there and seeing it with your own eyes.

    Mr. Yan and Mr. Yu will leave after September this year. Mr. Yu has studied planting for two or three years, and he has indeed learned something. He plans to go back to the Western Wei Dynasty.

    The planting in the old river basin of the Xinhe River in the Western Wei Dynasty was still being arranged, so Li Lin simply asked him to go to Li Fu's side to help, and Mr. Yan also went with him.

    Mr. Yan is an old friend of the fisherman. There was a disaster at home, and he came here to take refuge. However, he has nothing to do here every day except to teach the piano. Hearing about Mr. Yu, he also wanted to go together.  Not old, see what can be done.

    Li Lin agreed, but he couldn't get too many people to escort him. He only arranged for two guards, who would set off with Su Wan's cavalry, and cross the border with the Yangwei Escorts in Endless City.  city.

    The garden was still very lively at night, so the couple went back to the yard. They stood on the eaves watching the lanterns in the yard and listening to the excitement in the garden.

    Li Lin looked at the moon in the sky, smiled, and said to her, "Madam, please make a wish."

    "Making a wish?" She was slightly surprised, she always knew that he didn't believe in these things, he only believed in himself, and only believed in what he could control.

    "Um."

    Su Wan thought for a while, squeezed his hand tightly, and said: "Then let's have a reunion every year and every month."

    He looked back at her and smiled: "Then I promise you a happy reunion."

    [The author has something to say]

    There are no twins, there are no twins. If there were twins, I would have said it already~

    It's a certain cub, not a certain two cubs~ (remember this website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 978: Wang's Arrival

    After the Mid-Autumn Festival, the weather became cooler, and Su Wan had to put on a long-sleeved thin jacket when she went out.

    Time passed slowly, and the older the month, Su Wan felt that it was more difficult to act, but there was no way, she could only count the days, and she would be relieved when the cub came out.

    She is well maintained, and she does not suffer from swollen feet like other women, but she may have occasional cramps and needs to be massaged slowly.

    Because of this, she no longer cared about being ashamed, and every time she got up at night, she had to be supported by someone, for fear that she would suffer from a sudden cramp and fall, and she would cry without tears.

    The belly is not too big, and I often apply the ointment that Sun Xiang made for her, and there are no stretch marks. It is still smooth to the touch and feels good.

    A few days after the Mid-Autumn Festival, Shi Chongshan, Shi Hanhai and Shi Huihua came back.

    At the beginning of September, Mr. Yu and Mr. Yan bid farewell and left. Before leaving, they even prepared a gift for the child in Su Wan's stomach, and then left gracefully.

    When they return to the Western Wei Dynasty this time, it may be difficult for them to see each other again in this lifetime.

    Su Wan was very sad and even shed a few tears.

    Mr. Yan taught her piano art for a long time, just like her teacher and elders, but now he just left.

    Li Lin managed to coax her, and took her to draw a picture of her. He called it a picture of her current appearance, so that he could show it to the child in the future, and let the child know when the mother was pregnant with him.  It's been so hard that he will have to honor his mother in the future.

    Su Wan can do it if he thinks about it.

    Her emotions came and went quickly, and she fell asleep halfway through the painting, and when she woke up, she didn't feel sad about it anymore.

    There is always a banquet in the world, and everyone has their own way. As long as you know that the other party is doing well, you can rest assured.

    In mid-September, both the Mrs. Wen and the nanny had arrived. Mrs. Wen had invited one, and two nurses had been invited. Their children were just born, so they brought them along.

    Su Wan saw these two nannies and children, and she felt a little complicated.

    She originally wanted to feed it by herself, but she was afraid that she would not be able to feed it enough, so she must invite two nurses, and she must invite two, fearing that something unexpected might happen.

    "If you feed my children, are you able to eat your own?"

    The two women looked at each other, and one of them said: "Some and some, knowing the kindness of the wife, allowed us to bring the child here, and it is enough for the two of us to feed it together."

    "That's right, madam, don't worry."

    These two were also selected after thousands of choices. Before coming here, a doctor had seen the condition of their children and gave them a pulse. They were in good health, had sufficient milk, and the children were well fed. That's why they were selected.  .

    If you come here to work for a year, you can get a lot of money at that time, and you can live a better life in the future. Naturally, they are very willing, and they are also allowed to bring their children here.

    The two of them eat well, even if they feed three children, it is enough.

    Sun Xiang came late with the child in his arms, and then took the pulse of the two women, and ordered some meals for them to eat, nourish themselves, and breastfeed. When the work was over, the two left the small courtyard together.

    Su Wan was supported by Xie Si'an, and Xiao Sang followed.

    As she got heavier, Xie Si'an came over more often, and took Xiao Sang's place with her, fearing that Xiao Sang would not be able to react to any unexpected situation.

    Su Wan stretched out his hand to touch his stomach, and said with emotion: "It's finally coming out."

    ? Conceiving a child is indeed hard work, and raising a child is also hard work. People in the world often say that "you will know your parents' kindness when you raise a child", and it is true.

    Sun Xiangdao: "I feel hard when I'm pregnant, but it's also hard when I'm raising it."

    Su Wan nodded: "Indeed, in fact, I'm still a little afraid that I won't raise my children well in the future."

    Always hope that he can be happy and get everything he wants.

    Sun Xiangdao: "Madam, don't worry, there is a young master here. You should be trustworthy, young master. He will always teach the child well."

    Su Wan thought about it too, so he felt relieved.

    Sun Xiang sent her back to the main courtyard, and then showed her again, feeling that there was nothing wrong with her, so she took Xingxun away.

    ? On September 28th, Mrs. Wang, Mrs. Li, Mrs. Su Luo, and Mrs. Hong from Zhenguo Gongfu arrived together, and they loaded three carts with them.

    Seeing Su Wan, Mrs. Wang was both happy and worried.

    I am happy to see my granddaughter, who is about to give birth, and worried that she is about to give birth.Giving birth to a child is a journey through the gate of hell, so there is nothing to worry about.

    However, Mrs. Wang didn't dare to say this, for fear of frightening her, so she just asked her about her recent situation. Seeing that her complexion was ruddy, she was indeed well-raised, so she felt relieved.

    In the end, someone asked her to show her the clothes she had made for the children.

    Shuxiang went out for a while, but learned that Huifeng took the things down for inspection, and she couldn't take them away at the moment, so she didn't know how to reply, so she didn't dare to go back, so she had to wait.

    Wang asked people to make a lot of clothes for the children, and the materials were all excellent.

    At this moment, waiting for no one to come back, I was about to send someone to ask, but I heard Li Lin explain: "It should be the people below who are checking, grandma, please forgive me."

    After hearing this, Mrs. Wang was slightly taken aback. Does this mean she doesn't believe her?

    Su Wan hurriedly explained: "Grandmother, don't blame him. He is always worried about this and that. The food I eat is still made by the cook in the house. He is not at ease. He has to be checked before he can eat."

    It's not that Li Lin doesn't believe in the Wang family, it's just that I don't know how many hands have passed on this thing, even if she is not pregnant, she has to check everything when it is delivered, let alone now.

    After listening to her explanation, Mrs. Wang smiled, and didn't care about it: "It's right to be more cautious. It's great that he has this heart."

    In those high-end mansions, I don't know how many children have been harmed by shady means, and they don't even have the chance to come to this world. It is right to be cautious.

    Mrs. Wang patted Su Wan's hand: "Then let someone check it out."

    "It's good that grandma doesn't blame him."

    "How can it be? He cares about you so much. It's too late for me to be happy. After all, it's my granddaughter and great-grandson who are more important. The rest are all false."

    "Let's just look at things later."

    After about another incense stick, Shuxiang led two guards to carry a box over. When he opened it, he found that there were all kinds of baby clothes inside, all of which were made of excellent materials.

    Su Wan took out one and touched it with his hand. It was soft and comfortable.

    "This material was rewarded by the palace in the past, so I got three horses. When your sister-in-law was pregnant with Azhi, I gave her one and asked her to make it for her child. Now I have another one for you." (Remember this book)  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 979 He has done too many things like taking the blame

    "It is indeed a good material." Because it is for children, the clothes worn next to the skin have no patterns, but the clothes worn outside in winter have quilts, embroidered with delicate and festive patterns.

    "When the baby is born, it will be useful." Wang smiled softly, "Did you do it here?"

    "Ms. Zhang has made a lot, and the materials she used are also excellent." Since she learned that she was pregnant, Mrs. Zhang began to prepare clothes for her pregnancy and children's clothes.

    Children grow up fast, so I don't make too many clothes, but there is no shortage of them.

    Wang said: "Before the sun was good, I asked people to scrub and dry them several times, and the children were more comfortable to wear. Are yours washed and dried?"

    Su Wan said: "After washing and drying, Xiao Sang asked someone to do it, so you can rest assured."

    Mrs. Wang nodded. Since it was done by her personal servant girl, it is naturally reassuring. Speaking of this, she remembered the fact that Su Guan's little man had already married.

    "The little man next to you is married to Mrs. Zhang's son? Is their family working in the mansion?"

    "Yes, they are all in the mansion. Mrs. Zhang's man is the chief steward of the mansion. They have only one son named Zhang Shou. They are now in charge of the mansion's purchases. In September last year, Xiao Mo gave birth to a boy."

    This is something Wang didn't know, she was a little surprised: "It turned out that all the children have been born?"

    Su Wan nodded: "When grandma is rested, I will let her take Zhang Shou and the child to kowtow to you. You haven't seen her for a long time."

    No, since Xiao Mo got married, she never went back to the Imperial City.

    Mrs. Wang nodded, and asked Su Wan: "Then what is she doing now? Who is the person serving you?"

    Su Wan said: "She, now she is learning the management of the inner courtyard from Madam Zheng, and she will be my aunt in charge in the future. As for the servants by my side, Xiao Sang is still there, and there is this one named Shuxiang."

    Standing aside, Shu Xiang came forward to salute: "Madam, this servant is Shu Xiang."

    Mrs. Wang squinted her eyes and looked at her. Seeing that she had clear eyebrows and eyes, she didn't look like someone who was scheming or had any small thoughts, so she nodded: "Not bad girl, I have to take good care of your master in the future."  yes."

    Shu Xiang said: "Old Madam, don't worry, the slaves will definitely take good care of Madam."

    Mrs. Wang nodded for her to back down.

    Su Wan said: "There is also a bamboo extract, which combs my hair on weekdays."

    "That's good."

    After a group of people sat and chatted for a while, Mrs. Wang became a little tired, and the couple got up to send some of them to rest in the yard.

    Mrs. Wang stopped them: "You don't need to send them off, you are inconvenient, so just stay here and let Xiao Sang take us there."

    "Xiao Sang, you lead the way."

    "Yes." Xiao Sang stepped forward and led a group of people to a yard.

    After entering the house, Mrs. Wang asked Xiao Sang, "Is the yard peaceful these days?"

    Xiao Sang immediately understood when she heard the words, she said: "Don't worry, old lady, everything is fine, the maidservants below are all behaved, and dare not have any thoughts."

    "The young master is also thinking about his wife and children, and he doesn't have that kind of thought."

    Mr. Li is so worried that his hair will fall out every day, so there is no romantic thoughts.

    "Really?"

    "Of course it's true." Xiao Sang explained with a smile, "This place is different from the imperial city, which is prosperous and charming, but this side is quiet. The son and wife are kind people, and everyone in the house is doing well.  Naturally, there is no one who thinks about seizing the opportunity to climb up."

    Even if there were, they were dealt with early and would not stay in Jingping Garden again.

    "Old lady, don't worry."

    Hearing what she said, Mrs. Wang was relieved a lot.

    Xiao Sang continued: "It's good for Madam to be pregnant, and she didn't vomit in the early days, and everything tastes good, but because Mr. Sun wrote her a list, she needs to eat according to it, so she has to avoid it."

    "The child looks good too."

    "The servant looks at the son and wife always dislike him, but actually feels very distressed."

    When Wang heard the words, she felt strange: "Why do you dislike the law?"

    Xiao Sang chose some interesting stories to tell Wang and everyone, and everyone couldn't stop laughing.

    After that, Wang and others stayed in the village, waiting for the birth of the child together.

    Although Mrs. Wang felt relieved after hearing what Xiao Sang said, she also carefully observed the people in the yard in the next few days, and saw that it was indeed the case.?Take it easy.

    September passed quickly, and the days came to October, and the weather was even colder.

    It was cold outside, so Su Wan didn't go out, and if she wanted to walk around, she was in the yard or in the house.

    People in the house are packing up her things. She will move to the East Wing, where she will give birth to a child, and move back when the child is full moon.

    There are two houses in the east wing that have been opened up to become the living room, and the other one is a warehouse, and now the warehouse is vacated for her bedroom.

    These were packed a month ago, the incense was passed through the wind, and even the bed was ready. It was only necessary to lay down the bedding and move some things that needed to be used there.

    Even Xiao Sang went to live for half a month before, and the house became popular.

    Li Lin originally refused to let her move, thinking it was troublesome, but she herself thought it was feasible.

    If she went to the East Wing to give birth to confinement, she would just live in a separate room from him. Otherwise, she would not be able to wash her hair and bathe every day during confinement, and it would be so dirty.

    Moreover, the two living rooms in the east wing have been connected, so it is more convenient if someone wants to see the children, and the space is big enough.

    Li Lin thought about it, since she wanted to move by herself, she let her go, at worst he moved with her.

    So that night, the couple moved to live in the East Wing, but Su Wan suddenly felt uncomfortable when they changed places, and couldn't sleep. In the middle of the night, the two returned to the main room from the East Wing.

    "They didn't even live for a day, and they didn't know how to laugh at us."

    Moved to a dormitory with great fanfare, but ended up not sleeping all night, and then moved back in despair, it was ridiculous.

    Li Lin coaxed her: "It's okay, it's okay, they don't dare to laugh at you, even if they want to laugh at you, they are laughing at me, then you say it's because I can't sleep well, and just drag you back."

    He has done too many things like taking the blame. She is emotionally unstable and shameful, so he has to take the blame.

    no way.

    Su Wan's eyes lit up: "Then that's what I said?"

    Li Lin nodded: "Let's talk."

    With his consent, Su Wan really didn't struggle anymore.

    Li Lin pulled her to sit aside, then reached out to touch her belly, and sighed secretly: "Little ancestor, come out quickly."

    If you don't come out again, your father may not be able to bear it.

    Su Wan also reached out to touch it, and said with a smile: "It's only a few days away, but I see that this child is not active, so I'm afraid it will take a few days."

    Li Lin: ""

    How many more days will it take?

    Forget it, it's only a few days, bear with it.

    [The author has something to say]

    The next chapter should be about to give birth~ The baby is here, whether it is a boy or a girl was drawn by lottery when the author was pregnant, everything is God's will, God's will~ (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 980 I, I'm afraid I'm about to give birth......

    Counting the days to give birth, Su Wan was still a little scared. I heard that giving birth was very painful, so I couldn't sleep well at night because of this. Fortunately, there were so many people around me, and everyone was waiting for her to give birth safely.  , looking forward to the arrival of the child.

    For this reason, everyone also enthusiastically talked about what will happen after having a child.

    What was the child like when he was just born, what will be like after one month, what will be like after two months, and what will be like after three months.

    When will recognize people, when will kick little feet, when will turn over, and when will walk and call people.

    The child grows up day by day, and becomes the person you can't let go of day by day.

    Listening to these words and thinking about those scenes, she had expectations in her heart, and her worries and fears gradually dissipated, and she looked forward to the arrival of the child with all her heart.

    Thinking about the child brought into this world and what he will look like in the future, she thought, no matter how much suffering it is, she is willing to eat it.

    Therefore, she also settled down and waited for the arrival of the child.

    The days of October also passed day by day, until the ninth day of October, and the due date was also these few days, but there was still no movement. Su Wan had heard people say before that the child was full-term at 37 weeks, and the due date was 40.  Week, counting the days is almost the same.

    Before going to bed, she was still talking to Li Lin whether the child was really too lazy and would not come out until he stayed for a few more days.

    He also said that the weather is getting colder and colder, it would be better if he came out earlier, otherwise he is too young and really suffers.

    I said before that it is good to have a baby in October, and it is not too cold. After finishing confinement and entering November, it is just not the coldest time, but now that I think about it, I feel that the child is still too young at this time to survive the winter  It's not easy either.

    Su Wan's heart ached so badly that even thinking about it, she felt so worried that she couldn't sleep.

    But after all, the child is getting older, and she is also prone to fatigue. Li Lin coaxed her for a while, and soon fell asleep.

    But when she slept until midnight, she felt a little pain in her stomach, and it didn't feel like a normal pain. After repeated pain like this twice, she woke up, thinking that she might be about to give birth, so she hurriedly pushed the people around her to wake up.

    Li Lin is quite vigilant these days, but he didn't think about it, he thought she was going to get up at night: "Want to get up?"

    With that said, he lifted the quilt and got up to put on his shoes.

    Su Wan bit her lip and grabbed his hand, a little panicked: "I, I'm afraid I'm going to give birth"

    "What?" He was also stunned for a moment, "Is going to give birth?"

    After all, he also panicked a little.

    About to give birth?

    About to give birth?

    The child is coming out?

    However, he only panicked for a moment, and quickly reacted. Seeing that she was afraid, he hurriedly comforted her and said, "Don't be afraid, I'll get up and call someone, don't be afraid"

    As he said that, he got up, grabbed a coat and put it on, then took off the shade of the lamp on the lamp stand in front of the screen, flicked the wick to brighten the light, and then put the shade back on.  Go outside quickly.

    Su Wan lay on the bed, watched the lights in the room brighten up, stretched out his hand to touch his stomach, and sighed: "You, you, are really just like your father said, you are an unruly cub, what time is not good?"  Pick, if you pick a winter day, or at night."

    Li Lin went out and ordered the night guard to wake him up, and then hurried back, seeing that she was frowning, he was also very worried.

    "Does it hurt?" He reached out and pulled a strand of hair by her ear, trying to calm down his tone.

    "Don't be afraid, I'm here with you, as well as grandma and A Luo, and you'll be able to see it when the child comes out."

    Previously, Sun Xiang said that if she was about to give birth, she might be afraid, so she had to try her best to calm her down.

    He shook her hand, feeling a little flustered in Qi's heart, but he didn't dare to show it.

    "Don't be afraid."

    Su Wan hummed in a low voice, the pain passed, and she also took it easy: "Take a soft pillow to help me up and sit up, and it's a little uncomfortable to lie flat."

    "good."

    He lifted up the bed curtain and hung it on the golden hook, then took a soft pillow to support her up and leaned against her, and then took a jacket to cover her in case she was cold.

    "Do you want to change clothes?"

    Su Wan shook her head, feeling a little ashamed: "I won't change it."

    "Does it still hurt?"

    She shook her head again: "It doesn't hurt now."

    After all, she has?Hesitation: "Could it be that you are going to give birth?"

    Li Lin: "?!"

    He froze.

    Su Wan thought for a while and said, "I've never felt such pain before."

    Li Lin brought it up again in one breath: "It should be about to give birth, but it's still early."

    After a while, Xiaosang and Shuxiang who lived in the west wing put on their clothes and got up. They got up and lit up the lights inside and outside the house, and the house was as bright as day.

    Not long after, Sun Xiang and Mrs. Wen also arrived, Sun Xiang went up to feel her pulse, and then said: "It's about to give birth, but it's still early, it hurts a little, Madam, please be patient, if you can, just sleep a little longer.  "

    After finishing speaking, she told Xiao Sang Shuxiang: "You two, keep one of you waiting, and the other one will go to the kitchen to let someone boil water, and then get her some food. Eat some if you can."

    Shu Xiang hurriedly said: "The servant girl is going to the servant girl, and Miss Sang stays and waits on her."

    With that said, she hurried out.

    Xiao Sang didn't want to leave at the moment, and seeing Shuxiang left, she naturally stayed. Seeing that Su Wan's mouth was a little dry, she brought a cup of warm water over and asked her to drink some.

    Li Lin on the side took it over: "Give it to me."

    Xiao Sang nodded, and handed over the teacup, and Li Lin fed Su Wan a sip.

    Su Wan was in pain again. She felt that it hurt a little more than before. She frowned and scratched the bedding.

    Li Lin handed all the teacups to Xiao Sang, and then asked her: "Do you want to sleep a little longer?"

    Su Wan felt a little uncomfortable, she shook her head and said, "I can't sleep."

    Sun Xiang was in the room, but when he heard the words, he said: "Lie down for a while if you can't sleep, close your eyes and take a rest, it's better than just waiting, it will happen tomorrow."

    Isn't this going to hurt till dawn?

    Su Wan felt more pain, she asked Li Lin: "What time is it now?"

    "Ugly time."

    Chou time is around two o'clock at night.

    Su Wan thought it would hurt until tomorrow at least, and felt even more painful.

    It is really impossible to sit and wait like this, so she nodded: "then sleep a little longer, you stay with me."

    "Okay, I'll be with you."

    Li Lin helped her to lie down again. Seeing this, Sun Xiang, Xiaosang and Mrs. Wen went out of the dormitory and waited in the bright hall. Li Lin lay down beside her, and lay down with her.

    Seeing that she closed her eyes and held her fingers, her heart was really uneasy and empty, and she didn't know where to fall for a moment.

    After a long time, he reached out and stroked her hair.

    Ah Wan, you must be safe.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 981 If not, shall I stay with you?

    Sun Xiang asked Mrs. Wen to go to rest: "It's still early, and you will need to work hard when you are about to give birth. Go and rest for now. When the time comes, you will be more energetic. If you need to prepare something, I will ask someone to prepare."

    Wen Po is over forty years old, and she is a well-known Wen Po near Guiyan City. Hundreds of children have been delivered in her hands, and all of them are safe and smooth. Li Lin picks and chooses her, so he picks her.

    Xiao Sang also said: "Why don't you go to my room to rest for a while, it's in this courtyard, you can come if you call for anything."

    Earlier, there was only one room in the West Wing for them to take a nap, and they didn't live here on weekdays, but since Su Wan became pregnant, she and Shu Xiang moved here to live here, fearing that they might find someone to hire at night.

    Wen Po thought about it for a while, and she might not be able to give birth until tomorrow morning, so she nodded: "Okay, I'll go to rest for a while, if there is anything, you two will call me again."

    So Xiao Sang led Wen Po to sleep for a while, and came back not long after.

    The two sat in the bright hall, Sun Xiang still wanted to eat pine nuts, and Xiao Sang looked at the open bedroom door, feeling very uneasy.

    Sun Xiang poured a cup of tea for her: "Drink some, calm down, it's still early, don't panic, I'll need you later, so panic is not acceptable."

    Xiao Sang nodded when she heard the words, took a sip of hot tea, and calmed down as expected.

    Sun Xiang said: "If you are tired, you can take a nap too, just sleep here, find a quilt by yourself, and call you when I need you."

    Sun Xiang can't sleep by herself, and she will go to check on the situation every once in a while.

    Xiao Sang shook her head: "No, I can't sleep."

    At this time, she can't sleep, at most she can lean on the chair and close her eyes for a while.

    Sun Xiang didn't force it either.

    Su Wan lay down, but her heartbeat was much faster and heavier than usual. It was beating non-stop, and she couldn't calm down all the time, her whole body was tense.

    Li Lin stretched out his hand to caress her back, and then touched her stomach, to comfort her: "Don't be afraid, just close your eyes and sleep for a while, if you can't sleep, you have to rest for a while, then you will have the strength to have a baby.  "

    "Mr. Sun said that your health has always been good, and your child is well-raised."

    "Relax, everything will be fine after the baby is born."

    He didn't know whether he was comforting her or himself, but Su Wan calmed down a little and closed his eyes to rest. However, it was really difficult to fall asleep at this time, and it hurt every once in a while, and she couldn't help wrinkling.  frown.

    In the beginning, the interval was indeed quite long, but later the interval seemed to be shorter, and she couldn't help but count, it was indeed shorter, and it seemed to be a little more painful than before.

    It was so uncomfortable, she couldn't help but wanted to cry, but then she remembered that she couldn't cry at this time, if she tried to cry, what would happen if she didn't have the strength to have a baby.

    She thought about it carefully and found that her body has been well maintained. Since she became pregnant, she has often walked around, especially in the past two months. In order to better deliver the baby, she is also walking around.

    After eating according to the list given by Sun Xiang for so long, I didn't lose the nutrition of myself and my child, and I didn't raise the child too much. It should have been a smooth delivery.

    But after thinking about it, she thought of the original owner again. She hadn't thought about these things for a long, long time. At this moment, she remembered the original owner died in childbirth in the first life.

    Thinking of this, she panicked again, and then a sudden pain in her stomach pulled her back from thinking.

    She grabbed Li Lin's sleeve and opened her eyes in pain: "No matter what, I will definitely give birth to the child."

    "Most definitely!"

    If something happened to her, how could the child be well? If she was lucky, she could still come to this world, but if she was unlucky, she would end up with two dead bodies.

    But if the child has no mother, no one can love him, but the father will be better, and he will repeat his fate like Li Lin did when he was a child.

    So pitiful.

    It can't be like this.

    Moreover, she was also reluctant to bear the child, let alone Li Lin.

    Thinking of this, she calmed down even more, and she was no longer afraid.

    He reached out and stroked her hair, and said in a low voice: "Well, okay, the baby will be born safely, does it still hurt?"

    Su Wan endured: "Don't ask, it will hurt me even more."

    "Okay, okay, then don't ask."

    About half an hour later, a meal was delivered from the kitchen garden. There was soup and meals, and Li Lin helped.?She got up and drank half a bowl of soup, fed her something, and then helped her to lie down again.

    Sun Xiang came to check the situation for her every moment, first to calculate when the child would be born, and second to worry about any accidents.

    In the middle of the night, the yard was brightly lit, and the inside and outside of the house were on alert. Master Gao and Lady Gao were also on guard at the kitchen garden.

    Then the night gradually dissipated, and the light came to the world. In the morning, Su Wan still endured the pain and ate a meal. Although she didn't sleep much in the middle of the night, she closed her eyes and rested, and her energy was still good.

    Mrs. Wang and others didn't know about this until early in the morning. They hurried over after washing their faces. At this time, Mr. Xue also woke up and was checking Su Wan's pulse.

    Mrs. Wang was very anxious: "Why didn't we talk about such a big matter earlier?"

    Su Guan leaned on the soft pillow and closed her eyes, unable to speak, so Xiao Sang could only answer on her behalf: "Old Madam, the young master and madam are just afraid to disturb you to rest, and they are not so fast, it will take a while to give birth.  "

    Mrs. Wang still wanted to say something, but Mrs. Hong pulled her: "Madam, let's sit outside. Now is not the time to talk about this."

    Mrs. Wang took a look and saw that the people in the room had no time to care about her at all, so she nodded and went out with Mrs. Hong. Although she was worried about her granddaughter, now is really not the time to worry about it.

    Let Su Wan take a good rest, and the important thing is to give birth to the baby in a while.

    The sun rose in the morning, and the sunlight outside was getting brighter and brighter. Su Wan survived the pain after a while, and her whole body was numb to the pain and got used to it.

    At the beginning of Sishi (9 o'clock in the morning), after Sun Xiang and Wen Po checked, they felt that she was about to give birth, so they asked Li Lin to carry her to the delivery room in the East Wing.

    Earlier, she had agreed with Li Lin that she would give birth in the delivery room and come back after giving birth, so as not to make the room messy.

    She can decide this matter by herself, Li Lin has no objection and listens to her.

    When I put her on the bed, I saw that there was still sweat on her forehead, so I wiped her with a handkerchief, feeling very uneasy.

    He asked her: "If not, I'll stay with you? Okay?"

    Su Wan shook her head vigorously when she heard the words: "I don't want it, I don't want it, I want Xiao Sang, I want Xiao Sang, Xiao Sang"

    [The author has something to say]

    Let me talk about the reason why there are no twins. The heroine was not in good health before. If she is pregnant with two, the burden will be heavy, so it is safer to have one.

    I read that many novels are twins, and when I reach out and grab ten books, seven of them are. It feels, it seems to be a bit fake, so let¡¯s be sincere, hahaha~

    And if it is a twin, everyone will definitely love the little princess more, and the little prince also needs love~

    He is also very cute~

    But don't worry, you will have both children and daughters in the future~ (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 982 Zhengyang, with light in the body, to ward off evil spirits

    "Okay, okay, let Xiaosang accompany you."

    Xiao Sang hurried forward: "Ma'am, the servant is here, the servant is here"

    Su Wan hurriedly said, "Let him go out."

    Li Lin pursed his lips, trying to reason with her: "I don't feel at ease if I don't look at you like this."

    "What's so good about having a baby? You can't give birth to me. You're here to block my eyes. Xiao Sang, drive him out." After finishing speaking, she felt her stomach ache again, and hurriedly said, "Huifeng and Yuan  You, tell them to invite him out of the yard, and don't let him come in again."

    Xiao Sang had no choice but to bite the bullet and said: "Young master, please go out"

    Li Lin didn't move, just sat there and reached out to wipe her sweat.

    Xiao Sang was so anxious that his forehead was covered with sweat.

    Sun Xiang hurriedly came forward: "What are you still doing here? Get out, get out quickly, you will only get in the way here, and you won't be able to give birth to her, she still thinks about you when you are here, she can't concentrate, go away  let's go."

    As he said that, Sun Xiang lifted up his sleeves and dragged him up, and dragged him out of the house. The people watching by him didn't dare to show their anger, so he had to watch Sun Xiang drag him out of the door of the delivery room.  It even pushed him out of the living room door.

    Sun Xiang crossed his hips: "Huifeng Yuanyou, take care of your master, invite him out of the yard, don't let him come in again."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Sun Xiang was glanced at by him, feeling a little nervous, so he had to change his mind and said: "It's fine to just wait here, but you can't come in again, son, it's useless for you to come in, isn't it, and you're delaying things.  "

    Mr. Li was dubbed 'useless', the corners of his mouth twitched uncontrollably, and then he stretched out his hand to press the center of his brows to gather himself up.

    To give birth to a child, he really cannot replace her.

    But it would be even worse if he insisted on going in and she couldn't concentrate on giving birth.

    In the end, he nodded: "Then I will wait here."

    Seeing that he was relieved, Sun Xiang also breathed a sigh of relief: "Then just wait here, the young master must not disturb the madam by barking indiscriminately."

    After finishing speaking, she closed the door and stopped a group of people outside.

    Mr. Xue saw Li Lin standing there motionless, and persuaded him a few words: "Don't worry, don't worry, your wife is fine, just wait, and the baby is not so fast, come on, here  Sit down and wait."

    "Come on, quickly serve your young master a cup of tea to calm him down."

    Li Lin wasn't in the mood right now. Since the middle of the night, he hadn't felt at ease. Seeing her in pain made him panic.

    Earlier he also knew that it was very hard for a woman to conceive and give birth, but that was all he knew. Only after he really experienced it did he realize how difficult it is.

    I especially remember that not long after they got married, the two discussed whether to have one or two children. If he had known earlier, he would not have let her have one.

    The big deal is that he just raises one.

    "How long has she been here?"

    Mr. Xue said: "Whether you are in a hurry or not, let's see the situation, depending on the situation, some are fast and some are slow, just wait."

    Li Lin was very irritable: "She has been in pain for several hours."

    Mrs. Wang, Mrs. Li, Mrs. Hong also stood aside and waited. Mrs. Hong said: "She is only a few hours away, and she is still fast. I have seen it take more than a day to give birth before."

    More than a day

    What a pain it must be.

    Li Lin's scalp tightened, and he felt numb.

    Mrs. Wang was also very worried, walking up and down the sidelines in a hurry. Seeing this, Mrs. Hong had no choice but to ask someone to move a table and chair over, and ask someone to sit and wait in the yard.

    Su Wan waited in the delivery room for half an hour before she could really give birth. This half hour was more difficult than before. Xiao Sang was wiping away her sweat, while Xiao Wenwen's mother-in-law Sun Xiangshuxiang and others were preparing things.

    The room was quiet, only the figures of people walking to and fro.

    When it was time to give birth, Sun Xiang also brought a clean cloth and folded it up for her to bite on: "After a while, mother-in-law Wen tells you to use your strength, but don't yell and use your strength."

    Su Wan nodded: "I remember."

    It has been said many times before, so she naturally remembers it, for the sake of herself and her children, how dare she not remember it.

    "Ma'am, don't worry, with Mrs. Wen here, me, and Mr. Xue outside, the baby will be delivered safely."

    "After my wife has given birth, I will sleep and see the child when I wake up."

    Su Wan nodded: "I've worked hard for you. When the child is born, I must thank you very much."

    &nbsp; Before giving birth, her heart was messed up, and she was still a little scared, but when she gave birth, she really didn't care about being afraid. Her whole body was numb from the pain, and she only wanted to work hard to give birth to the child.

    ? Try harder and harder.

    Time passed by little by little, and I don't know how long it took. The sweat on her forehead was layer after layer, and Xiao Sang's hands that wiped her sweat were shaking, probably because she was also very scared.

    The morning sun is gradually rising, the sun is high in the sky, and the sun is shining directly on the earth. It seems that the cold air in October has dissipated a lot.

    Li Lin stood and waited in the yard for a long time, and his heart became more and more heavy. From time to time, the voice of Mrs. Wen could be heard in the room, but it was not her who made the sound. He felt a little scared.

    When he could bear it no longer, there was a sound of surprise in the room.

    "It's born, it's born!"

    "The baby is born!"

    Then there was another cry of a child, the sound was not loud, and it stopped after crying a few times.

    When the people outside heard it, they were finally relieved.

    Wang chanted Amitabha twice again and again, the Buddha blesses you.

    At this time, the sun was shining brightly, and wherever the eyes could see, there was bright light everywhere, which made people feel warm all over.

    Li Lin asked Huifeng at the side in a daze: "What time is it now?"

    Hui Feng had been counting the time before, and said immediately after hearing the words: "It's a quarter of noon."

    After hearing this, Old Mr. Xue laughed out loud: "At noon, Zhengyang, it's not bad."

    At noon, the sun drives away all yin energy, and all the ghosts and monsters dissipate, and they are upright and bright. Born at this time, the body is bright, and the body is upright to ward off evil spirits.

    Wang also said: "Not bad, not bad, indeed not bad."

    Hong Shi also nodded: "This child will pick the time."

    "I don't know if it's a boy or a girl?"

    "Since it's Zhengyang, I guess it's a kid."

    "Not necessarily, maybe it's a girl?"

    At this time, in the delivery room, Su Wan gave birth to the baby and hadn't passed out yet. She insisted on seeing the baby first, and asked someone to clean up the baby and show it to her first.

    Sun Xiang sent Shuxiang out to report the news, and Wen Po and Xiao Sang and Xiaolan packed up for her and the child, and then wrapped the child in the bag and carried the child over.

    Su Wan couldn't help asking: "Is it a boy or a girl?"

    Sun Xiang laughed: "Congratulations madam, you are a young master."

    Although she was not the little girl she was most looking forward to, at this moment, Su Wan was still very happy. Before, she always thought that she liked girls more, she was cute.

    But now I feel that all the children I gave birth to, whether they are girls or boys, are her children, and she loves and loves them equally.

    "It's a kid, that's great."

    "What birthmark does he have? Let me see"

    [The author has something to say]

    ?Maybe you want to read this more, so I will update this first today, the baby is born, let¡¯s sprinkle flowers~(Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 983 I can't bear to beat my son, so you still want to beat him?

    (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 984 I also hope that he has a heart of wisdom and a clear understanding of people

    Li Lin went out in a hurry, and then came in quickly. Su Wan closed her eyes, and when she opened her eyes again, she saw him coming in with a red quilt in her arms.

    Although he is a novice, he has practiced and mastered the skills, and he is already holding the child with confidence.

    He put the child beside her, while he squatted down, reached out and stroked her hair, and stroked the child through the blanket.

    Seeing the child, Su Wan's heart almost melted. She wanted to reach out, but she didn't dare. She just lowered her head and looked at him as he licked his lips a little.

    "Why is he so small? Is he too small?"

    "Three catties and six taels (in ancient times, one catty was 1.6 taels, and five catties were eight taels), it's not too small." Li Lin was soft-hearted, "Mr. Sun said that this weight is just right, there will be no problems, and it will save you from suffering.  crime."

    "Has he eaten?"

    Li Lin nodded: "I have eaten, let the nanny feed some."

    Su Wan was finally relieved when she heard the words. She was awkward before, thinking about feeding herself, and thinking about using a nanny, which was a little embarrassing, or she felt that the child had eaten other people's milk, and what other people's children would eat.

    At this time, she only asked the child not to be hungry, and she couldn't care about anything else.

    "I named him 'Shi', what do you think?"

    "Ten?" Su Wan was slightly surprised, "Is it because today is the tenth day of October?"

    This child is also very good at picking the time. On the tenth day of October, he is also perfect.

    "It is the 'knowledge' of 'acquaintance'. Although it also has this meaning, it is a bit casual to use the 'ten' of the 'tenth day of the first day' as the name, so I took this 'knowledge'."

    "Meeting and acquaintance in a person's life is also a lifetime of fate, whether it is you or me, or his arrival." He smiled and continued, "I also hope that he has a heart of wisdom and understanding of people."

    A person who knows is for acquaintance, and also to know is to understand, and even more discerning.

    I hope he can have a wise heart and be a smart person. I also hope that he can know people, can distinguish right from wrong, and stand in this world.

    Previously, they also picked up a lot of good-sounding words, both male and female, single-character ones, and many double-character ones.

    But at this moment, none of them can compare to this one.

    Su Wan nodded, with a gentle smile: "Then take this one, I don't think there is anything more suitable than this one, just call him 'Ashi' by his nickname, regardless of whether he is an acquaintance or the tenth day of the tenth day."

    Li Lin smiled and nodded: "Okay."

    "What about the characters?" Su Wan felt that this child would definitely be a son who had read poetry and books in the future, and he must have characters.

    Li Lindao: "As for words, let him take it by himself when he grows up. If he has to take it for him, why not give him one for him to choose, and see if he wants it in the future. His life is his own life after all.  What kind of person he wants to be is his own business."

    Su Wan felt that it was okay to choose: "Then take it."

    Li Lin thought for a while: "Why don't we call it Xiuyuan? What do you think?"

    Cultivate the edge?

    Li Xiuyuan?

    Su Guan's face turned green: "No, no, if you get this for him, unless you let him change my surname, otherwise it will definitely not work."

    It's not that she is disrespectful or contemptuous, it's just that she only hopes that her child will be an ordinary person in this life, and don't want to become a monk or become a monk.

    "Why can't it work?"

    Su Wan said: "I read a story in the past, the protagonist in it was called Li Xiuyuan, and then he had a sudden epiphany on the day he got married, left his wife and parents to become a monk, and finally became a generation of eminent monks, by the way, we respectfully call him  Living Buddha."

    Li Lin's face froze: "That's okay, change it."

    He doesn't care whether this cub wants to marry a wife or not, but, if he dares to abandon his parents and become a monk, he will have to break his legs.

    His mother was pregnant for ten months and risked her life to give birth to him. If he dared to do such a thing, wouldn't he keep it for the New Year?

    "Or, Zhengyang? He was born at noon, which is exactly the time of Zhengyang, the time when the sun is at its best. What do you think?"

    Su Wan thought about it, but still felt dissatisfied: "Zhengyang is too upright, upright and easy to break, it's always not good, and it doesn't match his name, let's be more gentle and humble."

    Su Wan's eyes lit up when he thought of his name: "I suddenly remembered a line of poetry."

    Li Lin also remembered: "I also thought of a sentence, I don't know if it is the same sentence as Madam."

    The couple looked at each other and laughed together.??, thinking about it, I thought of a place to go.

    "No one in the world knows you." Su Wan's eyes were soft, she reached out and patted the child's blanket, "Let's call it knowing you, and he will definitely like it in the future."

    Li Lin also smiled, "It seems that the tone is a bit loud, no one in the world doesn't know the king"

    Su Wan glanced at him: "You have the face to be called Jing Yuan, what do you want the world to be a beautiful scenery, what's the matter with your bastard saying 'no one in the world knows the king'?"

    Thinking back to when he was young, he was also full of vigor and high spirits. He felt that he was going through the thorns and thorns between the world and the world.

    However, in the past two years, he has calmed down a lot.

    "This is pretty good, let's keep it and see if he wants to use it in the future."

    Su Wan thought of another thing, she asked Li Lin: "The child's grandfather's name is Yijun, if so, can this name still be used?"

    Li Lin stretched out his hand and patted Zai'er, and said with a smile: "It can be used, it's just a word, it's not a name, and the name is not so particular, as long as it is not the same."

    His strength increased a little, Zai'er seemed a little unhappy, moved, pursed his lips again, his eyes seemed to be narrowed a little.

    Su Wan glared at him: "Don't shoot him, he is sleeping soundly, what are you doing shooting him, I won't coax him to cry when he wakes up later."

    Li Lin paused, as expected, he didn't dare to take pictures.

    Oh, he can't coax either.

    The couple looked at each other, then a little embarrassed.

    New parents were overwhelmed for a while.

    What should I do if I gave birth to a cub but cannot bring it?

    Li Lindao: "Okay, okay, if you don't know it, just learn it, and learn it together. No one can know everything at the beginning."

    Just at this moment, someone knocked on the door outside, and he said again: "It's time for you to eat, I will carry the child to let people watch."

    Su Wan was reluctant: "Where do you take him, can't you put it here?"

    Li Lindao: "The child is still too young. I'll let someone take him and raise him in the East Wing, so that he won't cry at night and make you rest. Don't worry, the nanny will live there. If he can't be hungry, he will treat you.  After confinement is over, send him back."

    "If you want to watch the child, just let someone carry it over."

    Su Wan felt so angry that the veins on his forehead were twitching: "Li Jingyuan, why are you becoming a father? It's cold, and you still want someone to carry the child around, don't you?"

    [The author has something to say]

    It is the knowledge of "no one in the world knows the king"~

    Li Zhijun, no one in the world knows you.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 985 Why is he taking the blame again?

    Li Lin was stunned by what she said, and was about to explain, but saw the child snorted twice, moved, and his mouth was flattened, and he was about to cry.

    Su Wan hurriedly coaxed him carefully: "Okay, okay, don't be afraid, don't be afraid, did you scare you, it's all your father's fault, okay"

    Li Lin: "?!"

    Why is he taking the blame again?

    He was about to debate a few sentences, then he looked at the big one and the small one, and sighed inwardly.

    Forget it, forget it, take the blame and take the blame.

    He also stretched out his hand to comfort the cub, and the kid moaned twice, moved and fell asleep peacefully, but did not cry.

    The couple looked at each other, and then both heaved a sigh of relief.

    It seems that there is an urgent need to learn the skills of raising cubs.

    At this moment, there was another knock on the door.

    "Master? Madam?"

    Li Lin stood up, and then responded: "Come in."

    Xiao Sang pushed open the door upon hearing the sound, and then walked in with Shuxiang carrying two food boxes.

    After the two saluted, they put the food box on the table beside them,

    Xiao Sang came forward: "Madam is awake, it's time for dinner."

    It's fine if she doesn't say it, but after talking about it, Su Wan really felt hungry, but with her cub lying beside her, she felt reluctant to get up.

    Li Lin quickly picked up the child first.

    Su Wan didn't want to give up, so she hurriedly asked him: "Where are you going with him?"

    Li Lindao: "It's right here, don't go, you can eat quickly."

    Su Wan nodded when she heard the words, and when she saw that Shuxiang was going to bring the coffee table over, she hurriedly said, "Help me up to eat."

    Xiao Sang said: "Ma'am, it's better not to move. Let's eat like this today and talk about it tomorrow."

    Su Wan felt a little disgusted by the smell on the bed, but she nodded when she heard what Xiao Sang said, so she had to eat on the bed. Xiao Sang took a cloak and put it on her, and then helped her to sit up.

    "Drink half a bowl of soup first. When Mr. Sun left at noon, he gave the kitchen an order to ask Master Gao to make it for Madam. Madam should drink some and then eat something."

    Su Wan was really hungry, so she didn't need to persuade her. She drank half a bowl of soup and ate something, and felt much more comfortable after she was full.

    These meals were a bit bland, but she had eaten them before when she was pregnant, and she was used to them. Although she was very greedy at the time, she could only endure it for the sake of the child.

    After she finished eating, she removed the coffee table and put the child back beside her. She just ate and didn't want to lie down, so she sat on the soft pillow and looked down at the child.

    But she doesn't know how to hug her, and she doesn't know how to do it. The main reason is that the child is too young, so she doesn't dare.

    She discussed with Li Lin: "It's better not to keep him in the East Wing. The weather is getting colder and colder. If so, when I want to see him, I will either bring him here or I will go to see him. It's not convenient.  .¡±

    "Could it be that you want to separate our mother and child?"

    Li Lin explained: "Where did I mean that, you are going to confinement now, you need to rest well, the child is still young, no matter it is day or night, you will eat when you are hungry, otherwise you will cry.  "

    "If it's by your side, how can you rest well? Besides, if you let someone take it with you, you won't lose his food. After the full moon, you'll feel better, and then send him back to your side."

    Su Wan shook her head: "I'm not at ease if someone else takes it."

    Li Lin said again: "Don't worry, I didn't throw the child to others casually. I made arrangements when you fell asleep, and asked Xiao Mo to come and help take it. She is the one you trust the most, and she herself is also the one who cares.  Having given birth to one, I know how to raise a child.¡±

    "Just let her work hard for a month. She will stay in the same room with the child, and the nanny will live in the west wing. If the child is hungry, just ask someone to call the nanny over."

    If the nanny was to help take care of the baby, she would definitely be worried, but if it was the baby boy, she would be a little shaken.

    "If she helps, what about San Dai in her family?"

    "Sandai is one year old, and she can take care of her with Mrs. Zhang or his own father. It's only a month, and she is willing. If Sandai goes with his father, she doesn't care."

    Although it was a bit hard work, but the master needed her help, she naturally had nothing to say, and not everyone is qualified for this kind of thing.

    Su Wan thought for a while and said, "Have someone tidy up the study, make the room vacant, and let Xiao Mo live there with the child, so that I can see the child if I want to, and there is a bright hall in between.??, close the door, but no sound can be heard.  "

    "And during the day, you can also put the child next to me, and I can always see the child, and someone is taking care of me. I don't sleep often during the day, so he can't disturb me."

    "As for the nannies, let them live in the East Wing, and let them arrange their own shifts."

    "Look at him, he is so good, how can he cry all the time?"

    Li Lin thought about it, and thought it would be fine, if the child is too noisy.

    "Then it's up to you, I'll let someone clean it up."

    The couple discussed for a while, and Li Lin went to ask someone to tidy up the study, while the child stayed behind. After a while, someone brought a small wooden bed and placed it beside her bed.

    Xiao Mo came over and wanted to carry the child to sleep on the small bed.

    Su Wan reluctantly said: "He is already asleep, let him sleep for a while, if you move him like this, he will wake up."

    Xiao Sang said: "But Madam should also rest, the child is next to you, it is not convenient for you to sleep."

    Su Wan thought, I'll just lie down like this, what's the inconvenience?

    But she didn't know what it was like to sleep herself, what if she crushed the child.

    So I had no choice but to compromise: "That's fine."

    Xiao Mo stepped forward to hug the child, and Su Wan's heart began to lift again: "You should be gentle."

    Xiao Mo hurriedly said: "Your maidservant, take it easy, madam, don't worry."

    Xiao Sang was also one who didn't dare to do anything. Seeing Xiao Li skillfully picking up the child, she said enviously: "If I had known earlier, the slaves would have married and had children sooner, so I wouldn't be tied up now."

    Xiao Mo lightly placed the child on the small wooden bed, and then smiled: "Thank you for being able to speak."

    Su Wan also smiled: "How can you marry and have children for this? You have to meet the one you want to marry, then marry him willingly, give birth to him, and look forward to the arrival of the child."

    Xiao Mo nodded: "That's right, but if Xiao Sang wants to marry someone, most people want to marry, but she doesn't want to."

    Su Wan said: "Don't be in a hurry, take your time and choose the one you like."

    Wang's, Li's, Hong's, and Su Luo learned that she was awake after eating dinner, so they came to see her and the child.

    Su Luo squatted on the side of the small bed to look at the child, her eyes were full of curiosity: "Sixth Sister, Sixth Sister, he is so small, how can he be so small? My hands are as big as his  "(Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 986 Is there really someone with such guts?

    Mrs. Li smiled and said: "The child was just born, and he is this big. Haven't you met Azhi before? Azhi is similar. When you were born, you were not so big, you are a small one."

    Li Shi gave birth to twins back then, and the children were smaller than singletons.

    Mrs. Wang also remembered this past event, and said: "No, you were not so old when you were a child. Your mother cried when she saw you."

    Su Luo didn't understand, and asked, "Why is mother crying?"

    Wang said: "Your mother loves you for being too young, and I'm afraid she can't raise you well."

    This is already a very euphemistic way of saying it, but it is actually because I am afraid that I will not be able to support myself.

    Thinking of the past, Mrs. Li couldn't help shedding tears, took out a handkerchief and wiped it, her eyes were red.

    Wang said: "Only when you raise a child will you know the kindness of your parents. Only after you become a parent will you know how much your parents have spent on you and what kind of feelings they have."

    Wang has been a parent and a grandmother, and she feels especially deeply. She loves each of the children, but there are too many children, and there are many disputes. She always hopes that the family can be peaceful and happy.  Most of the things are hoping to calm things down.

    In fact, every time something happened, she felt very sad.

    "Okay, let's not talk about this. What is the name of the child? Have you discussed it with your husband? I asked Jing Yuan earlier, and he said that he would discuss it with you first."

    Su Wan nodded: "He gave the child a word 'Shi', the acquaintance's name is the same as the tenth day of the tenth day of the lunar new year, and the nickname is 'A Shi'."

    "Knowledge?" Mrs. Wang thought for a while, and then praised, "If you do well in the future, it's a good name."

    Su Wan looked at the cub on the side bed, and nodded, "His father said, wishing him a heart of wisdom and understanding of people, this is the best wish we parents can give him.  "

    "Not bad, not bad. After hearing what you said, I think this name is better. After all, Jing Yuan is a scholar and knows a lot. Your grandfather and I can't do it. Back then, your father and the three of them were named by someone else.  "

    A few people sat for a while, seeing that Su Wan was fine, afraid that it would disturb her rest, they took their leave and left.

    Su Luo was reluctant to part with the newborn cub, and was dragged away by Mrs. Li: "Don't bother your sixth sister and the child, you will come see me tomorrow."

    Su Luo had no choice but to leave.

    Su Wan slept for a while, and when she woke up, it was dark, the room was lit, and the candle on the lampstand was burning quietly. She looked up and saw that there was no child in the wooden bed, and she was a little flustered at that time.

    "Where's the child?"

    Xiao Sang opened the door from the outside and came in, then closed the door again: "Madam is awake."

    "Where's the child?"

    Xiao Sang said: "The young master is over there in the study, and Mr. Sun is also there. Mr. Sun said that if Madam wakes up, he will come to see Madam. Madam, do you want to eat?"

    Su Wan felt that he was not hungry, so he shook his head: "I'm not hungry for the time being, you go and ask Mr. Sun to come in."

    "yes."

    Xiao Sang turned to go out, and soon invited Sun Xiang over. With a smile on his face, Sun Xiang seemed to be in a good mood: "Madam, what do you think now?"

    Su Wan nodded: "I'm better."

    The pain is still a bit painful, but it is far worse than when I was born, and it is not compared with the pain before the birth. It is probably because the child has given birth, the burden has been unloaded, and I have relaxed a lot, so it is still tolerable.

    Sun Xiang came forward to feel her pulse, and then said: "Madam, bear with it for a few days, and when I feel better, I will ask someone to boil some medicine and rub it on my body."

    Su Wan was relieved when he heard that he could wipe it off. If he really could not get any water in it for a month, his whole body would probably stink.

    Sun Xiang asked again: "Does Madam want to breastfeed the child?"

    Su Wan paused for a moment, then nodded after a long time: "If there is, then of course I have to feed it."

    Sun Xiang nodded: "Then tomorrow afternoon, I will come over, and I will make the food list according to this."

    If you want to breastfeed, there are naturally ways to eat, and there are ways to eat if you don¡¯t.

    "It's nothing, Madam, let's rest."

    Su Wan nodded: "Thank you for your hard work. If there is nothing wrong, you should go back earlier. After a busy day, Xun Xun can't find you, so I'm afraid I'm going to cry."

    Sun Xiang laughed: "The child slept soundly last night, but she cried for a while when she didn't see me in the morning, and asked the nanny to feed her, and then followed her father. How can she remember me?"

    Speaking of this, Sun Xiang became angry, this damn girl is playing crazy, how can she remember that she hasmother.

    "I went to sleep in the afternoon, and I wasn't too tired. My wife gave birth smoothly. After confinement is over and my body is recuperating, I can be regarded as fulfilling my trust, and the debt of gratitude is over."

    In the past, when Sun Xiang was trapped in the Western Wei Palace, Mr. Liu asked Li Lin to rescue her and protect her. In exchange, she had to recuperate Su Wan's body and take care of her childbirth. Now this kindness is almost over.

    Hearing what she said, Su Wan also thought of these things: "No matter what the previous agreement is, my child, mother and child are safe, and I still have to thank Mr. Sun."

    Sun Xiang smiled: "You don't need to thank Madam, this is what I should do."

    Su Wan asked her: "Then what are your plans for the future?"

    This is a question of whether she will stay forever, that is, whether she will continue to walk with Jiubian.

    Sun Xiang smiled again: "In the future, let's talk about the future."

    Su Wan glanced at her and couldn't help laughing. Since we'll talk about it later, I feel that life is pretty good now, and I don't have any plans to leave.

    Of course, her "seeing the future", that is, whether she can stay in the future, is also conditional.

    But these are not about Su Wan's business anymore, let's see what her husband does.

    After Sun Xiang left, Su Wan rested again, woke up in the middle of the night feeling a little hungry, and ate another meal.

    Waking up at night, a little restless, firstly, because she was really uncomfortable, and secondly, because the child was not around, she couldn't see it, and she was worried about it.

    After waking up twice in a row, she said she heard the child crying.

    Li Lin had no choice but to carry the child back and put it on the wooden bed next to her. She could see it when she opened her eyes, so she was relieved. Fortunately, the child did not cry and fell asleep peacefully, which was considered safe.

    The next day, Xiao Sang told Li Lin about what happened in the delivery room that day: "Madam is afraid that the child will disappear. If so, it is better to keep the child by Madam's side. Otherwise, she will not be at ease, and she will not be able to sleep well at night."  .¡±

    Li Lin was still thinking at the time, how could anyone have the guts to change their child, and the defense inside and outside the courtyard was not empty, how could such a thing happen.

    He was still thinking this way in the morning, and planned to persuade Su Wan, but he didn't expect that the nanny would report in the afternoon, saying that someone wanted to bribe her and exchange the child.

    Someone really has such courage?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 987 Let's Take Him Together

    Li Lin was so angry that his seven orifices almost burst into smoke, and he felt his brain was going to explode.

    Although he always felt that this cub made him unhappy, but in the end it was his own, he tolerated his displeasure, and accepted the blame, but if others wanted to make up his mind, they would definitely not do it.

    And if Su Wan knows about this kind of thing, why not go crazy?

    She was pregnant in October, and the child was born after a lot of hardships. She couldn't sleep well last night without the child by her side, and her thoughts were restless.

    ? If people really get their way, and when they raise other people's children, their own children are suffering and have not been well-educated, this is not crazy.

    Li Lin felt that his temperament was considered calm, and anger was rare, but now he experienced how it feels to be so angry that he wants to tear people apart.

    He calmed down for a while, and asked the nanny, "Who is it?"

    The nanny shivered and said in panic: "There is a family named Wang in the village. That girl gave birth to a baby at home. The baby was born this night and early in the morning. It is only a day away from the young master."

    "People from the Wang family came to invite me just now, saying that the child was hungry, and the woman had no milk yet, so they invited me to feed it. I am also a mother, so I felt a little distressed, so I went."

    "Who knewWho knew that the Wang family would dare to make such an idea"

    The nanny is not a fool, and she would not dare to do such a thing even if the Wang family promised no matter how much gold, silver and jewels were promised.

    She doesn't know what happened to the Li family, but the hostess in this house is a princess, and behind her are Jinning Duke's Mansion and Zhen Guo Duke's Mansion as backers.

    If she dares to do this kind of thing, the matter will fail and she will be arrested, and the family will not have any good endings. Even if the matter is completed, and the matter is discovered one day in the future, her family will not have any good thoughts  end.

    Although gold, silver and jewelry are good, but for the sake of gold, silver and jewelry, the lives of the whole family are betted, who will do it?

    So after she came back, she thought about it, and worried that the Wang family would not give up looking for someone else or think of other ways, so they simply came to file a complaint.  implicated.

    "Wang's family?" Li Lin remembered that there was indeed such a family in the village.

    This is one of the few people with a foreign surname in the village. Last time, when Su Luo came to play in the village, Su Luo had a fight with Zhang Fu'er and the girl from the Wang family, and the two fell into the water.

    The cause is due to return wind.

    Later, the girl from the Wang family got married, but Li Lin didn't know who she married.

    He looked towards Huifeng.

    Hui Feng hurriedly replied: "The girl from the Wang family married a man named Lin in the city. He came back from a quarrel a few days ago, and the child was born in the early hours of the night."

    Hui Feng also gritted his teeth in anger. The Wang family is really too courageous to fight such an idea. Although it is impossible to let them succeed and really change the young master, it makes people angry.

    What kind of thing is this, that you dare to play the young master's idea?  !

    "Young master, the Wang family"

    Li Lin also wanted to go, but he was not at ease, so he said: "I will leave this matter to you and Yuan You, don't let it go easily, I will go back to the inner courtyard."

    Huifeng took the order: "Yes, son."

    Li Lin got up and went back to the inner courtyard. Seeing that several maidservants were in the bright hall and the door of the bedroom was closed, he frowned slightly: "Where are the madam and young master?"

    The girls were a little embarrassed, and finally pushed Xiao Sang up. Xiao Sang said awkwardly: "the son and wife are inside, and Mr. Sun is also there."

    Li Lin heard that Sun Xiang was there, frowned, and didn't say anything, so he had to wait outside.

    After a while, the door of the dormitory was opened, and Sun Xiang came out from inside. She twitched the corner of her mouth: "My lord."

    "What's the matter?"

    "It's all inside."

    Li Lin nodded, and went in to see his wife and children.

    Su Wan was lying on the bed, the child was sleeping peacefully beside her, she leaned on the pillow on her side, looked down at the child in her arms, her face was soft and smiling.

    She wanted to reach out to touch him, but she was afraid that she would not pay attention, so she had to land on the quilt.

    At the end, he secretly laughed.

    He thought to himself, if the child is really replaced, she still doesn't know what will happen.

    He walked over and sat down on the edge of the bed. Seeing that the child was sleeping soundly, he looked at her again, and said: "From now on, the child should stay with you."

    Only by staying by your side can you rest assured.

    He is still so small, even when he opens his eyes, he just squints a little.?I don¡¯t know anything, I can only eat milk, I can¡¯t even eat, and I don¡¯t have any ability to protect myself.

    Leave it to others, no matter who it is, you can't rest assured.

    It can only be that I have worked harder.

    Su Wan nodded: "I also want to tell you."

    She is really reluctant to bear the child, the child is too young, how can she be at ease if she is handed over to others, even if it is for Xiao Mian to help her.

    It's not that she doesn't believe in Xiao Mian, it's just that if she doesn't look at it by herself, she feels uneasy in her heart, and without the child by her side, she always feels that something is missing from her body, she feels empty, and her heart is very panicked.

    "Then let's take him with us."

    Li Lin thought to himself, although they don't know how to take care of children, but since this cub is here, what kind of parents can only accept it, and bear it if they are unhappy.

    Su Wan hummed softly, smiled again, and then began to discuss things with him: "Be more alert at night, if he is hungry, wake me up to feed him, or let the nanny come over to feed him."

    "Hello?" He raised his eyebrows.

    Su Wan's face was slightly red, and her pale face seemed to be a little rosy, she whispered: "Why, I can't feed anymore?"

    Li Lin coughed lightly: "No, if you want to feed, just feed."

    He looked at her as if he was a little tired, and comforted him: "Go to sleep for a while, I will watch over the child."

    Seeing him there, Su Wan nodded, closed her eyes and fell asleep peacefully.

    Seeing that she was fast asleep, he hugged the child and placed it on the small wooden bed next to the bed. The child muttered, moved, and then fell asleep peacefully.

    He thought to himself, how weak and small, so weak that he can only sleep all day long, and can't even open his eyes, so small that people don't feel at ease if they don't look at it.

    If there are no parents to protect and raise, I don't know what to do

    Thinking of this, the anger in his heart welled up again.

    He squinted his eyes, and his eyes were a little cold.

    Zai'er moved and hummed uncomfortably, Li Lin stretched out his hand to pat him, and whispered: "It's none of your business, go to sleep"

    Zai'er moved again, and finally fell asleep peacefully.

    Huifeng and Yuanyou on the other side went to Wang's house with a few guards, and dragged out the members of Wang's family one by one, and threw them in the yard. Wang Xing'er was also dragged out with the child in his arms.

    Not long after she gave birth, her face was still pale, but no one cared about her.

    The members of the Wang family struggled and howled loudly:

    "What are you doing? What are you doing? Let me go! Let me go!"

    "Damn it¡ªkilled, killed, killed¡ª"

    [The author has something to say]

    Wang Xinger, you may have forgotten who it is. In chapters 641 and 642, she and Shi Huiluan are good friends.

    Back then, he fell in love with Huifeng, and had an argument with Su Luo and Zhang Fu'er, and the two fell into the water.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 988: Sooner or later, God will punish you

    "Killed, killed, killed¡ª"

    "What are you shouting for!" A guard drew his knife.

    The people in the courtyard were startled and kept silent. In the winter, big cold sweats fell down.

    The family members of the Wang family didn't know what happened. Seeing that it was the whole family, they were arrested out of the house. They were ashamed and angry: "You guys, what are you doing?"

    Jingpingyuan's guards have always been very kind, some of them can say hello when they meet villagers, sit down and chat for a while, and some don't like to contact people, so be a transparent person.  The villagers stayed far away, and they would not have any conflicts with them.

    So they get along quite harmoniously. The villagers don't feel scared when they see the guards with weapons. If there is anything, they will call over to help.

    Now it is the first time I see them showing fierceness, and I realize that they are not as kind as they appear on the surface.

    "What are you talking about?" Yuan You stepped forward to pick him up, "You people are really brave!"

    Yuan You was so angry that he almost jumped up, cursing: "Dog! Dog! I must kill you today!"

    Traveling far away will drive you crazy.

    Just a moment ago, he was still thinking that when the young master grows up, he must teach the young master martial arts, and when he grows up, he must be a brat who is stronger than the young master.

    But at the next moment, someone dared to attack the young master.

    Really looking for death!

    I'm so pissed off, so pissed off!

    Yuanyou shook the person who was carrying him so vigorously that he almost fainted.

    Hui Feng stepped forward to stop it: "Okay, be careful not to kill people."

    Yuanyou snorted coldly, then let go of his hand and threw him on the ground: "It's really cheap for you."

    If it wasn't for the fact that the young master had just been born, if it wasn't good enough to see blood, and the people in Jingpingyuan had to live in the village, causing panic, they would have already dealt with these people.

    They have all seen blood in their hands. Although the crimes committed by this family are not serious crimes, their intentions are extremely vicious and disgusting, and they have made plans that should not be committed. From their point of view, taking the lives of these people is an insignificance  of.

    Dare to harm the young master, that is a crime worthy of death!

    Returning to the wind, the nanny stood up and spoke.

    Although it hasn¡¯t snowed yet, it¡¯s already very cold. The nanny shivered, then pointed to Wang Xing¡¯er and her mother, Aunt Wang, and said, ¡°It¡¯s them, they are the ones, and they want me to take their children and their little ones.  The son exchanged."

    "What?" The rest of the Wang family was startled, and some couldn't believe it.

    Aunt Wang and Wang Xing'er turned pale immediately, Aunt Wang shivered for a moment, feeling that it was over, Wang Xing'er's heart sank, and she tightly hugged the child in her arms.

    The nanny said: "At noon, your Wang family invited me to breastfeed the child. They said that your girl gave birth and hadn't milked the child. I was afraid that the child would be hungry. I couldn't bear it, so I came. Who knew that they were so bold that they wanted to bribe the child?"  I'm going to exchange their children with the princess's."

    "How dare I do such a thing, of course I should tell Mr. Li, let him know that you people have such vicious intentions, that you actually want to change other people's children!"

    The Wang family was also dumbfounded at the time.

    "How can this be?"

    "How can this be?!"

    "What the hell is going on? What the hell is going on?"

    The Wang family is not all villains, some of them are embarrassing, and they are well-known in the village. Otherwise, the Wang family has a foreign surname, how can they live in the village.

    That is Wang Xing'er, who doesn't know where she learned that she dislikes the poor and loves the rich, and she only wants to climb high and become a noble lady.

    "Xing'er, what do you say? What's going on here? Is there such a thing?" Wang Xing'er's father's face turned red, and he was extremely embarrassed for a moment, and his hands were shaking.

    Wang Xing'er was holding the child, her face was pale, she bit her lip, and stared at the nanny angrily, as if she wanted to go up and eat her meat.

    The nanny was startled, and the guards on the side hurriedly blocked her and stood in front of her.

    The nanny pointed at Wang Xing'er and said: "Look at her, she must be resentful that I didn't help her, and went to report on her. If there is any end, it's all the result of her vicious heart, and she deserves it.  Can't blame me"

    Wang Xing'er's mother sat on the side and beat the ground and cried loudly: "I said before, it can't be like this, it can't be like this"

    How vicious it is to change someone else's child, and sooner or later you will be punished by God.

    &nbsp; But she couldn't persuade Wang Xing'er, Wang Xing'er wanted to send her own son to enjoy the blessings, thinking that the difference in birth time between the two was only half a day, even if they were changed, it would not be obvious.

    If things come true, what her son will gain in the future will be monstrous wealth.

    There is a daughter-in-law of the princess, and there are two relatives of Jinning Duke's Mansion and Zhen Guogong Mansion. In the future, there will be boundless wealth and boundless future.

    But who would have thought that the nurse had no guts, instead of daring to help her, she turned around and reported her.

    Wang Xing'er gritted his teeth: "Why can't it be done! Why can't it be done!"

    "It's not fair! It's not fair!"

    "It's not fair!" Wang Xing'er's pale face flushed with excitement, even a little hysterical, "Why are some people born with everything? Some people are born with nothing!"

    "The difference between the two children is only half a day! Only half a day!"

    "Only half a day!" Wang Xing'er cried, "But he was born with everything, my child was born with nothing, even his father doesn't want him!"

    "It's like me and the princess, she was born with everything, power and wealth, she wears splendid clothes, eats delicacies from mountains and seas, lives in a spacious house, surrounded by servants, jewelry and treasures can last a day  No day is the same.¡±

    "But what about me? What do I have? Should I be born humble, wear coarse linen, eat simple food, wash and cook, go to the field to farm, what do I have to do? When it is difficult, I can't even eat enough  !"

    "It's not fair, God is not fair at all!"

    "Since it's all unfair, why can't I let my children live a good life!"

    "Why not?!"

    All the reasons are just because of jealousy, but because they can't get what they want.

    Wang Xing'er wholeheartedly wanted to be rich and honored, and wanted to marry into a noble family and become a noble wife, but she was born in this mountain, where she could get in touch with those sons and gentlemen, she could get in touch with them, but they also looked down on her as a mountain girl.

    And the third son of the Lin family she is marrying now is the son of a wealthy gentry in Guiyan City. The family does some business and has some family background. She also resorted to tricks to get him to marry her.

    I thought I could live a rich life, but found that everything was not as expected. That third son Lin is actually a flirtatious dude, and his tricks are one after another. She really couldn't bear it, so she ran back.

    She thought to herself that she might have no hope in this life, and it happened that the two children were born so close to each other, so she had the idea of ??changing children.

    Maybe this child grows up, thinking of her mother, and can pull her to share the wealth together, and then she will have the wealth for the rest of her life.

    [The author has something to say]

    ? Sorry, today is a bit late, winter in the south is finally here, my fingers are so cold, I cover my face, let me get used to it~ (remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 989 Who dares to persuade?  !

    "Why not? Why"

    While Wang Xing'er was still yelling, her father, Uncle Wang, slapped her across the face, slapping her face to the side, and knocking her into a daze.

    Uncle Wang was extremely angry, his face was red with anger, his neck was thick, and he was panting like a cow: "What are you talking about? What are you talking about? You are wronged by being my daughter, right? Am I missing your food or clothing?!"

    "I didn't give you wealth and glory, so you resent me as a father, don't you?!"

    Uncle Wang was really mad. Although the Wang family was not as good as those wealthy families, they did not live too poorly. When life was good, they could make a new suit of clothes a year. Every now and then, there was still meat on the table.

    She was married, and the family provided her with clothes for four seasons, bedding, boxes and cages, and gave her some money. Although the things are not very good, and the money is not too much, there is always some money.

    ? Parents' love for their children is the same regardless of whether they are rich or poor.

    It is fate that people in the world meet each other in a lifetime, and it is a great fate to have the opportunity to be a relative. The world loves wealth, so don't they love their parents and relatives who treat her sincerely?

    When Wang Xing'er said these words, it was really chilling.

    "I, I beat you to death I killed you" Uncle Wang looked left and right for a stick, but his wife quickly hugged him, "What are you doing? She just gave birth  Child, you want her to die, don't you?"

    Hui Feng said: "Everyone, we don't care about your family's grievances or grievances, but we can't tolerate you daring to have ideas against my young master. Today, don't blame us for being rude."

    Although it can't kill people, but letting them go like this is really hard to swallow.

    Huifeng ordered someone to bring a large tank, and then filled the tank with water. The guards went up and grabbed a person and pressed him into the water. It was freezing cold, and his head was pressed into the water. It was really painful  cold.

    Since you can't die, let's suffer a little.

    Huifeng was afraid that he would kill someone, so he asked someone to press it in and pick it up, and then move on to the next one, regardless of who did it, but none of the Wang family can escape.

    Not long after, there were a lot of onlookers outside the yard, and the news spread quickly, and more and more people were onlookers, whispering to the guards and the Wang family.

    But looking at the ferocious guards, none of them dared to go forward. After all, the elderly and children on the other side did not move. Even Wang Xing'er, who had just given birth and hugged the child, did not move her.

    Wang Xing'er's face was numb and dull, and he turned a deaf ear to the blame and scolding from his family.

    But even if she didn't touch her, after this incident, her reputation will be ruined, and her family will definitely hate her to death, and there will definitely be no good days in the future.

    Someone quickly invited Shi Chongshan back from the academy.

    "Chongshan, if you don't, you can go and ask Jing Yuan for mercy. If this continues, the Wang family may be killed."

    "And their child has just been born, so it would be bad luck if they killed someone."

    "that is."

    Shi Chongshan was so angry that the blue veins on his forehead were twitching: "The people of the Wang family are crazy, how vicious are their intentions to replace their children?"

    If it is hard work to raise other people's children, it will not be pissed off, and the Li family's blood is inherited, so there is no room for others to be confused.

    "This kind of intention is really vicious. After this incident, the Wang family will either leave here, or break off their relationship with their daughter, and will not communicate with each other in the future. We cannot tolerate people with such sinister intentions."

    Many of the people present were parents. When they thought that their children had been replaced by others, and that they had put all their efforts into raising other people¡¯s children, while their own children might be suffering, they really hated it.

    "But then again, what if the trouble continues and people die? I watched them clean up the Wang family, and they won't let it go so easily. It's useless for us to say anything, and Jing Yuan can only nod."

    "Since the matter hasn't happened yet, those who should be punished have been punished, why don't you go and plead with Jing Yuan, and let them go."

    Shi Chongshan said: "I want you to go, but I won't go."

    The people on the side said: "But we went, it's useless!"

    Shi Chongshan's complexion was not good: "It's useless for you to go, can it be useful if I go?"

    "You are different. You are Jing Yuan's uncle. Jing Yuan just doesn't give others face, but I must give you three points of face. If you go to persuade"

    Who dares to persuade me?  !

    If it was him, When encountering such a thing, I am afraid that I will be so angry that I will tear people apart.

    Shi Chongshan naturally refused: "Even if I am his uncle, I can't talk about this"

    "Then what if someone dies?"

    "Yeah, what if someone dies?"

    Shi Chongshan was really bored to death.

    An elder on the side said: "Theoretically, since the Wang family had evil intentions first, it is normal for them to want revenge. It is not easy for others to say anything, but if they let it go, it is really inappropriate to accidentally kill someone."

    "Not to mention anything else, what if these two old people can't think about committing suicide?"

    This is indeed a matter, I am afraid that it will not kill people, these two old people can't think about it.

    "However, it is impossible for people to let such a vicious thing go lightly. Let's see if the Wang family can calm down their anger. This is the solution."

    "But what can the Wang family do to calm him down?"

    "No? No."

    Li Lin and Su Guan have all kinds of power, wealth and wealth, but they don't like what the Wang family has.

    "Then what should I do? It's really a crime!"

    "Since this is the case, it's not appropriate to persuade others. We have to negotiate conditions. Let's see what punishment we can give to the Wang family and others to satisfy the other party."

    "You guys go inside and stop the people first, let's find a few and go to Jingpingyuan to have a talk."

    As far as the current situation is concerned, it can only be so.

    "Chongshan, you can go with us too. It will be easier to say something with you when the time comes."

    Shi Chongshan was a little hesitant, reasoning, he should be on Li Lin's side, he shouldn't go, but on the other side is an old fellow who has lived with him for half his life, and it was all committed by Wang Xing'er and her mother  Mistakes, the Wang family is not all sinners.

    He hesitated for a long time, and was about to answer when Shi Huiqing ran out from the side and stopped him, "Uncle!"

    Shi Huiqing was really afraid that he would agree, so he hurriedly said:

    "Uncle, how do we talk about this in the village? Just let them go. You can't go. Even though you go, your cousin will give you two points of face, but after this matter, your cousin will not be as good as you."  Uncle."

    "Uncle, you have to think twice about this matter!" (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 990 Since it is an accomplice, there is no reason to let it go

    Shi Chongshan shuddered, and his whole body became sober at the moment: "No, no, I want you to go, I can't go."

    "According to the logic, I need to ask them what the Wang family means? How can they do such a vicious thing?"

    "That child is my nephew and nephew, and I am also related by blood. It is too late for me to feel sorry for you. You still ask me to intercede. Where do you want me to put this child? Wait until the future  Don't you hate me?"

    "Besides, if I go, how will Jing Yuan treat me? Do you think that I will cut off all ties with him and have no more contact with him?"

    "You have to go by yourself, don't drag me, I will never go!"

    After finishing speaking, Shi Chongshan flicked his sleeves, turned around and left, Shi Huiqing quickly followed.

    Seeing this, the rest of the people couldn't stop him, but if Shi Chongshan didn't come forward, they might not even be able to enter the gate of Jingpingyuan.  Yes, that is also very dishonest.

    It is not acceptable to put this matter on anyone's body.

    Helpless, the group had no choice but to discuss again.

    On the other side, Li Lin sat for half an hour, watching adults and children fall asleep peacefully, before getting up and going out.

    Xiao Sang and others waited in the Ming Hall.

    Li Lin glanced over, and then said: "Don't let the lady hear even a word about the outside affairs, so that the people in the house don't talk about it."

    The news spread quickly, and these people just found out about the Wang family's affairs, and now they look very unhappy.

    Several people responded after hearing the words.

    Li Lin said again: "Grandmother's side, also send someone to tell them not to mention this matter in front of Madam."

    Xiao Sang replied: "Young servant will go there in person, don't worry, my lord."

    Li Lin nodded: "Take care of Madam and Young Master."

    After finishing speaking, he turned around and walked outside.

    When Wang heard this, she was startled at first, and then she almost vomited blood with anger. She walked up and down the room: "It's unreasonable, it's unreasonable, you really have the guts!"

    Everyone in the world doesn't want power and wealth, so she naturally thinks about it, otherwise, she and Jin Ninggong would not have risked their lives to earn a piece of glory and power.

    But since you want it, you can fight for it yourself, trying to change someone else's child, what is this?

    It is really vicious.

    When I think that the child I have worked so hard to raise may belong to someone else, and the child I gave birth to may be abused and suffered by others, I really want to spit out a mouthful of old blood.

    "How vicious your intentions are, how vicious!"

    Hong Shi could sit still, she took a sip of tea, and then said: "The old lady doesn't need to worry, looking at the inside and outside, how can she really change the child."

    "Even if the nanny is persuaded, she takes the child in and out, how can it be so easy, is it true that everyone else is blind?"

    "And where does she have such an opportunity, even if she breastfeeds the child, there are people waiting beside her."

    Li Lin and Su Wan's husband and wife are now born with this one, and whoever is serving them will not care about it. To them, the nanny is just an outsider, and whoever can rest assured to hand over the child to her alone.

    "Besides, when the child was born, someone always wrote down the characteristics of it."

    Mrs. Wang thinks about it too, if it is not for the fact that she has never seen the child, or if it is a different child, she will definitely be discovered, and there are many guards in Jingpingyuan, how can she give people such an opportunity.

    "I'm just angry, those people are really vicious! They have to be skinned and let them know how powerful they are!"

    "Yes yes yes, I must have peeled their skins and told them how powerful they are. You keep drinking tea to calm down." Mrs. Hong asked someone to serve Mrs. Wang a cup of tea.

    Sitting down and taking a sip of hot tea, Mrs. Wang felt much more at ease.

    "Let's see how Jing Yuan handles it. If you are angry, he is the one who is the most angry." This child was born only one day ago, and someone tried to trick him. What is the father doing?  Can not be angry.

    Just as they finished talking, Xiao Sang arrived. She repeated Li Lin's words. The implication was that Su Wan was in confinement and she should not be surprised. It was better not to let her know about it, otherwise she would  It must be restless, for fear that someone will snatch her child.

    The few people present naturally agreed, and then asked people to shut their mouths tightly, and then don't mention it again.

    Not long after Li Lin went to the outer courtyard, the intercessor came.?He met them in the Hospitality Court.

    It was two old people and two young people who came.

    "Although it is said that the Wang family did something wrong, no one should be killed. It is better for the village to be safe and less troubled. We have the cheek to come and have a talk with you."

    An elder said, "Just tell me, what is your request, and we will pass this matter."

    Li Lin didn't want to make a fuss, since he came to negotiate terms, let's talk.

    "I have only one request. Since the culprits are the Wang family girl and her mother, then these two people can no longer stay in the village, and they are not allowed to set foot in the village in the future. As for the rest of the Wang family, should they leave here with them or stay?"  , I don't care."

    After what happened today, the rest of the Wang family must hate these two culprits to death, and it is unlikely to talk about relief in the future. After these two people leave, how can they have a good life.

    "You told Wang Xing'er not to come back in the future. That's easy. Even if you didn't tell me, we wouldn't tolerate such a person staying in the village. We can't tolerate such a vicious person, but what happened to her mother  "

    "Her mother has been married to Boss Wang for many years, and she has three sons and one daughter in total. The grandchildren here are all in the village. It would be bad if the Wang family drove her out. In a few years, she will not be too young."  .¡±

    "Yeah, you can't let her son ignore her, can you?"

    "I'm afraid it won't work."

    "And this matter is Wang Xing'er's idea, she is also helpless"

    "That is, she has lived here for half her life, and we also know that she was originally a kind-hearted person. This time, it was only because of her daughter"

    Li Lindao: "I don't care how helpless she is, all I know is that their mother and daughter conspired in this matter. Since they are accomplices, there is no reason to let it go."

    "Not to mention that she is doing it all for her daughter. Since she has chosen to put aside moral shame for her daughter and do such vicious things, she should know what the consequences will be if people find out about it."

    "A murderer always has a reason to kill. Could it be because of these reasons that she can be acquitted?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 991 Sure enough, all the cubs in the world are here to collect debts

    The truth is indeed the same.

    The people present fell silent, and for a moment they didn't know how to say this.

    Wang Xing'er's mother is indeed pitiful, but the things she committed are real, and she cannot be let off just because she is pitiful.

    If everyone is like this, where does the law and morality lie?

    Li Lin said again at this moment: "I think I live here safely, and I am a family with everyone, a neighbor from the village. If you don't regard me as a member of the village, you think that the Wang family is your own, and you must protect them.  It's not impossible."

    As soon as he said this, several people disagreed.

    "Jing Yuan, what are you talking about? You are naturally a member of our village. If anyone in our village dares to treat you as an outsider, I will be the first to spare him."

    "That's why we never treated you as an outsider."

    "Don't worry, this matter will definitely be fair to you. Drive the mother and daughter out, right? It's feasible! Let's agree first, and then go to the Wang family to discuss this matter. If the Wang family refuses, let the whole family leave  We are here."

    "We can't tolerate them."

    "That's right, we can't tolerate people like them!"

    The four quickly expressed their opinions, saying that everyone would never treat him as an outsider.

    Most of the people in the village can live so well now because of his father's favor. So, if he is treated as an outsider, wouldn't it be ungrateful?  This is of course impossible.

    "We have agreed to this matter, you can let the people on the Wang's side leave, don't cause trouble."

    "It's not that we want to stand on their side, it's just that it's really not appropriate to kill people. Let alone the village's peace, what is reasonable on your side has become unreasonable."

    "We are not worried about the young people, but we are worried that the two old people will not be able to take it easy. They are getting old, and they will not have a good life for a few years." This is Wang Xing'er's grandfather and grandmother, who are in their fifties and sixties.  , always need to take care of some.

    Li Lin nodded: "Then follow what you said."

    Having said that, he called a guard and asked him to go to the remote travel and return to the wind to wait for someone to call back. After such a result, the few people were relieved to leave and left, but when they went out, they were in a heavy heart.

    It is very easy to drive Wang Xing'er out of the village and not allow her to set foot in the future, but it is not easy to do the matter of Wang Xing'er's mother.

    "How should this be done?"

    "So, how do you speak to the Wang family?"

    "If you can't do it well, you can't explain it to Jing Yuan"

    The four of them walked heavily, feeling that they shouldn't be taking on this matter. Now that it's all right, they can't move forward or retreat.

    "At this point, there is nothing we can do. We can only bite the bullet and talk about it. The Wang family, let's talk about it first. If they don't agree, let's report it to the government and let the government discuss it.  .¡±

    "Report to the officer?"

    "Yes, since they are dissatisfied with the village's treatment, let the government take care of it and see if they want to go to jail."

    Someone gasped: "The Wang family definitely wouldn't dare. Qian Zhitong from our city is Jing Yuan's friend. If it really makes trouble in the yamen, there will be no good fruit for the Wang family to eat."

    "Then we must have a good talk."

    Su Guan didn't know this at all, and she just took care of the child when she woke up. Even if he was full and fell asleep now, and wanted to eat when he woke up, at most he would just sip his mouth or move a few times to hum, but she would  I feel so novel.

    While she was eating, Mrs. Wang and others came to see her and the child again. Although they also wanted to come here often, the child was just born and both mother and child needed to rest, so everyone decided to come and have a look at it in the evening of these few days.  up.

    When resting at night, the couple had some disputes about raising their children.

    The two decided to bring the child by themselves, and naturally they would take the child to sleep at night.

    With such a small child, and it's such a cold day, it's okay to let him sleep by himself for a while, but it's definitely not okay to let him sleep by himself all night.

    Although the two are in the same room now, Su Wan sleeps on the couch, and Li Lin goes back to sleep on the wooden couch under his window. Su Wan feels that he has a smell on his body, and he will have a month's confinement, so he refuses to let him go.  He goes to bed.

    "I'll take it with you, you need a good rest." Li Lin thought of waiting for the child to wake up to eat, and to change him after peeing, so he looked at the newborn cub.

    Sure enough, all the cubs in the world came to collect debts.

    Su Wan was worried: "It's so cold in the window?.  "

    At the moment, there are only two braziers burning in the room. It is not very cold, but it is not hot either. There is still some wind blowing in from the gap at the window, which is not good for blowing the children.

    Li Lin thought for a while: "It's okay, I can't blow him off."

    After thinking about it, Su Wan still felt uneasy. In the end, she asked him to bring the child to bed. She slept in a quilt, and he took the child to sleep in a quilt. Before going to bed, she warmed her hands and touched his little head.  hair on.

    "It's really a good head of hair. I will be like you in the future, and I won't be bald easily."

    The corner of Li Lin's mouth twitched. It was hard to tell her to let her let go of the word bald, so he could only say to her: "Sleep, I will watch the child."

    Seeing his headache, Su Wan felt balanced. Thinking that she was pregnant for ten months and had a hard time giving birth, it was easy for him to be a father. Let him take care of the child now, and let him know that it is not ordinary to take care of the child.  hard work.

    "Then I'm going to sleep."

    "good."

    The child needs to eat once every half hour or so, and after an hour when he wakes up, he needs to eat, not much, but he still wants to eat.  In the middle of the night, I called her up to feed her twice.

    When it was dawn, he took him to feed the nurse again.

    Just one night, Li Lin felt his head was getting bigger.

    The morning light outside came in, and he carried the child back to the dormitory, looking at the cub in his arms who was full and started to sleep peacefully, he really wanted to reach out and pinch his face.

    However, I couldn't pinch it, so I had to give up.

    "Stinky boy, when you grow up, I must make you look good."

    It is simply debt collection.

    But fortunately, he didn't cry. When he woke up, he hummed twice when he wanted to eat, and then went back to sleep after feeding him. If he started to cry, it would be even more serious.

    Raising a child is indeed a bitter tear.

    On the second day, it is the third day after the child is born. According to the custom, the child will be baptized three times.

    In the early morning of that day, shortly after eating breakfast, Shi Chongshan and Shi Hanhai's family came with gifts, Qian Wuxi drove a carriage, and came to join in the fun, Madam Xie also brought people over.

    A group of people still looked at the child in the Ming Hall, all boasting that the child is good-looking, like Li Lin.

    Su Wan lowered his head and pondered for a while, and found that there was a bit of resemblance.

    She snorted, expressing dissatisfaction.

    Thinking that she worked so hard to give birth, she actually looks like him!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 992 Su Xun Arrives

    So she felt a little unhappy in her heart, and said to him privately: "It was a waste of my hard work, but I look like you."

    Li Lin said in his heart that I still don't want it, even if he came by himself, I still hope he is a girl, but it's a pity that he is a boy.

    He said: "If it's a girl, it's better to be like you, but since it's a boy, it's better to be like me. If the boy looks like you, it will be a little less masculine, don't you think?"

    Su Wan thought about it for a while, and felt that a boy who looked like her did look a bit feminine, so she finally didn't care about it: "Forget it, it looks like you, it looks like you."

    After noon, Mrs. Wang and the others brought the delivery grandma over to wash the child. The delivery grandmother is the woman who specially baptizes the child. The woman invited today is about forty years old.  , with a round face, and a gentle temperament, very blessed.

    A group of people were in the Ming Hall, and used a gold basin embroidered with koi to present water. The eyes of the koi were all made of precious stones, which were very eye-catching.

    This golden basin was given by Jiu Bian. When he beat the little girl Xun Xun in the past, he simply hit two of them. Xun Xun used one and the other was left.  sent over.

    Li Lin felt that taking a bath in the golden basin was a bit irritating to the eyes, but after looking at it, he felt that the workmanship was good, especially the koi carp on it was carved so lifelike, so he used it like this.

    Gold is gold.

    "This basin is really pretty." The admission grandma laughed, "Young master took a golden bath, and you will have money and wealth in the future. One day, you can leap into the dragon's gate and become a great weapon."

    Wang frowned and smiled: "You're right, you're right. This kid will become a master in the future."

    The admission grandma put all kinds of things prepared by the house into the golden basin, and then someone brought hot water. The hot water was boiled with herbs prepared by Sun Xiang, and it was specially for the child.

    After the water temperature was adjusted, Su Wan gave the baby to Li Lin to hold to the admission grandmother.

    Seeing the admission grandma undoing the quilt deftly, she felt very nervous: "Be careful, don't hurt him."

    The admission grandma smiled and said, "Madam, don't worry, I'm careful."

    Su Wan was relieved now, but she still refused to move her eyes away. Because of the cold weather, the admission grandmother moved quickly. She unwrapped the bag, put the child in the water basin and washed it quickly, and sang congratulations.  .

    The child moved in the water and hummed softly, as if he still liked it.

    After the congratulatory speech was finished, the child was washed, dried quickly, wrapped back in the quilt, and then sent back to Su Wan.

    She hugged the child and watched him move, her heart was so soft.

    "Ah Shi is so good, he didn't cry." Mrs. Wang reached out and touched his little hat, "When his cousin was washing, he always cried, but it made Sister-in-law Bi feel very distressed."

    Su Wan couldn't stop nodding: "He's really good, as long as he's fed on weekdays, he'll be fine, and if he's hungry, he'll hum or cry twice."

    Probably because this child doesn't like to cry naturally, he only cried twice on the day of birth, after that he should eat and sleep, and sleep soundly.

    Wang said: "He is a caring person. I heard that you and your wife took him with you?"

    Su Wan nodded: "We didn't feel relieved to give it to anyone, so we took it with us. Although it was a bit hard, we were also at ease. I didn't see him when I woke up at night, so I felt that something was missing."

    Perhaps it was because the child was in her womb before, but now that she is separated, she always feels that something is missing. After a few days, she will get used to it.

    Mrs. Wang thought it would be hard work to carry it by herself, but she also thought that the two of them were not like Su Jian and Murong Xian, who had so many things to do every day, if they carried it by themselves, there would be a few maidservants around to help, and a nanny to help  Hey, it actually works.

    So I didn't say anything

    On the fourth day of the child's birth, this cub finally opened his eyes to see the world. He looked a little dazed, maybe he couldn't see things yet.

    But Su Wan is finally complete.

    The child's eyes were born like hers, really alike.

    In the following days, the weather became colder day by day. The young couple took their children and gradually got used to it. Although they were a little tired, they could bear it after getting used to it.

    She is recuperating fairly well during the confinement period, and her figure has begun to recover. She has some milk for the child, but not much.

    Fortunately, I hired a nanny earlier, otherwise I don¡¯t know what to do.? 

    In late October, the weather was already very cold. Li Lin gave birth to the earth dragon, but because the two in the house were still in confinement and the other was young, they did not dare to make the fire too big, and the temperature in the house could not be too high.  High, and it can't be hot and cold, and needs to be watched from time to time on weekdays.

    It was cold and windy outside, so the couple raised their children at home.

    Although Li Lin said that this cub came to collect debts, he actually felt sorry for him. Seeing the days go by day by day, he couldn't help but care more, and he had a sense of responsibility as a father.

    On the first day of November, before the first snow of this year came, Su Xun came in a carriage with two carts of things. He came suddenly, covered in cold wind, and his face was wrinkled by the blowing, which shocked people.

    Li Lin hurriedly took him to take a bath, and tidied himself up.

    Su Xun was very happy, and couldn't help but raise his voice by two points: "I'm fine, I just came here on a hurry and got some wind, how is Ah Wan? Is the child okay?"

    Li Lindao: "It's all good, I'll take you to see them after you finish washing up."

    "That's good, that's good." Su Xun is also worried and restless these days. Before Su Wan gave birth, and Li Lin sent someone to report the news, he couldn't help but want to come. He endured and endured until today.

    Su Xun couldn't help but miss when he was a small official in the past, how relaxed he was, and if he had nothing to do, he would come back.

    "Being an official is really not a human job. You have to talk about it every day, and you have to worry about it. I'm afraid that those people from the Metropolitan Procuratorate will grab your pigtails and keep messing with you, making you unsafe."

    Su Xun, an official, is also a bit worried. He is an idler. Although his ability is not bad, it is really tiring to deal with various things every day. He feels that he has aged a lot in the past two years.

    Li Lindao: "If father-in-law doesn't want to do it, then just don't do it."

    "I want to too." It's just that I can't.

    Before Duke Ning of Jin retired, he occupied a noble title, no matter what happened, Su Wang's ability was mediocre, Su Lin was thrown into an unknown corner as a small official, and Su Jian hadn't gained a firm foothold yet, so he couldn't  Put down the burden and quit.

    Su Xun sighed and said: "Not everything in the world can go as you wish" (Remember the website of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 994: Reunion

    Relatives see each other after a long absence, and they are naturally happy.

    Now everyone in the three households, except for Su Ran who went out to learn art from a teacher, can be regarded as a family reunion.

    After the application time passed, Li Lin asked someone to prepare a banquet, which could be regarded as a welcome for Su Xun. The banquet was set in the Ming Hall, and it happened that Su Wan could also come to the table to eat.

    However, what she eats is different from everyone else's. The confinement meals are tasteless, because she has to feed the child and drink some soup, which is also tasteless. Fortunately, she is used to it.

    Su Xun finally met the child when he woke up, and he was so happy holding the child: "Ashi, Ashi, I am your grandfather, hahaha, you have to be good~"

    "Looks like Jing Yuansheng, with eyes like Ah Wan."

    Seeing him holding the child, Su Wan was still a little worried: "Father, be careful."

    Su Xun said cheerfully: "Don't worry, don't worry, I always hugged you when you were young, but A Luo and A Ran didn't hug you much, but they still know how to hug children."

    Su Wan's mother's health was not very good after giving birth to her, so Su Xun couldn't help feeling sorry for her. When Su Luo and Su Yun were born, there would be two more, even if he was free, the two would be divided.  , can't just hurt one.

    Li Shi said: "Don't worry, he will hug you."

    Su Wan was relieved now, she sat aside and watched Su Xun holding the child, feeling a little emotional in her heart.

    Su Xun may not be such a motivated person, but he is also a responsible person. Whether he is a son, a husband, or a father, he will do what he can to give better.

    The family can live in harmony in this way, mostly because of his own efforts. It can be seen that whether a person's life is good or not depends half on the people around him and half on his own efforts.

    "This child was born well, and he looks very well-behaved. He is a caring person." Su Xun's heart was soft, and his face was full of smiles. He felt that it was worth it for him to accept the errand in cold weather and see the child.

    "You have taken good care of him, so I am relieved."

    Su Xun lived in the village for two days. On the fourth day of November, the first snow fell, and the sky and the earth were all white. Looking at the white snow outside, it seemed to be a lot colder.

    "It's really too cold, and he's too young, otherwise, he needs to take a look. This is the first snow he has come to this world." Su Wan walked back and forth in the room.

    She lay down on the first day after giving birth, and was able to get up on the second day. After two days, she got better and started to walk around. She couldn't lie in bed all day, but because it was cold outside, she blew  There is no wind, so I have to walk around the house.

    The earth dragon was burning in the house, but they didn't dare to overheat it. The house was shielded from the wind, frost and cold outside, and it was a little warm, and there was a brazier beside it.

    Li Lin was sitting on the wooden couch by the window reading a book. The small wooden bed moved to his side, and the cub moved in it. He reached out and patted it to comfort him.

    Mr. Li's skills in taking care of children are quite proficient, and now he can read books and take care of children without any mistakes, and just started to be tossed about that this boy is a debt collector or he will get it back when he grows up  It's completely different.

    Su Wan glanced at him and thought, when the child grows up, there will be troubles, let's see how he can still read safely.

    Li Lindao: "I'll see it next year, it's too far away, he still can't see it."

    A newborn baby is indeed very weak. Some can open their eyes just after birth, and some can only open their eyes in two or three days, and their vision is blurry, they can¡¯t see far, and they can¡¯t be too hot or cold.

    Don't let him sleep alone at night, for fear that he will catch cold, and Sheng Dilong can't make it too hot, for fear that he will catch heat.

    In short, it is careful and careful, careful and careful.

    The two of them were talking, when they suddenly saw Xiao Sang report happily, saying that the fourth son had returned.

    Su Wan couldn't turn the corner, or couldn't believe it: "Who did you say is back?"

    Xiao Sang said with a full smile: "Ma'am, it is the Fourth Young Master who has returned. The Fourth Young Master and Young Master Huo have returned together. There is also an old gentleman who is traveling with him. He just got off the carriage at this moment, and the returning wind led him to the guest garden  There."

    "A Ran and A Yan came back?" Su Wan was excited, "Why did they come back? They ran so far in such a cold day?"

    With that said, she was about to turn around and walk out.

    Li Lin hurriedly called her to stop: "Don't go, it's cold outside, just look at the child, I'll just go and have a look, and let him come to see you later, it seems that Mr. Huo also came with him  .¡±

    "Mr. Huo?" Su Wan paused again, remembering that the Mr. Huo he was talking about was the famous General Huo in the Western Wei Dynasty.He asked, "Is there something for Mr. Huo to come here? They had a letter before, saying they wanted to come over?"

    "No." Li Lin's face was calm, "Don't worry about anything, maybe you just want to go out for a walk, or want to see the child."

    Su Wan thought about it too: "Then it must be treated well, then I won't go, you go there quickly." After that, she told Xiao Sang, "Have someone go to father and say yes.  Ah Ran is back."

    Since Su Xun came back, Hong simply moved to live in the courtyard where Xiaosang and the others used to live, so that the family could be reunited, and Su Xun also moved into the courtyard where Wang and the others lived.

    Xiao Sang said: "Don't worry, Huifeng has already arranged for someone to notify."

    "That's good." Su Wan laughed again, "A Ran is back, and the family is finally reunited."

    Li Lin smiled and asked: "Happy?"

    She nodded again and again: "Happy."

    Li Lin smiled, let her look at the child, then put on his coat and went out.

    On the other side, Su Xun and the others learned that Su Yun was back. Even if they rushed to the guest garden, there are also earth dragons in the guest garden. These days, a guest comes here from time to time, and it has also started to burn in the past two days. At this moment, the house  It was warm here.

    But because it was too cold, Huifeng asked someone to prepare a brazier to warm them up, and served hot tea.

    The three of them had just sat down and drank a cup of hot tea when Su Xun and others arrived.

    Su Xun laughed loudly at the gate of the yard: "A Ranan¡ª"

    Su Yun heard his voice in the house, she was overjoyed and hurriedly got up and ran out. The father and son met each other in the courtyard, they were both excited.

    "Father!"

    "Aran! Hahaha! I'm back! It looks like I've grown a lot taller!"

    A fifteen-year-old boy is already very tall. The bigger he is, the more he looks like Su Xun. However, he is different from Su Xun. Su Xun is a somewhat idle person, but he is tall and straight, like a tree.  Little poplar.

    The young man's vigor and sharpness are condensed on the peak of his eyebrows, just like the rising sun, waiting for the day when the light will show.

    "Father, I'm back."

    "Okay, okay." Su Xun patted him on the shoulder, very happy in his heart, but also a little sad, "It's good to be back, it's good to be back"

    [The author has something to say]

    Happy New Year's Day~ (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 995

    Wang Shi, Li Shi, and Su Luo followed closely behind, and when they met, there was another burst of greetings, and the three of them couldn't help wiping their tears.

    Li Shi originally wanted to reach out and hug him, but after seeing him for two years, he has grown so tall, and he didn't know what to do. The child is not by her side, and he has grown up again, which is really happy and sad.

    "It's good to be back, it's good to be back" Mrs. Li wiped her tears, seeing that it was the wind and dust and cold all over her body, she felt very distressed, "How come you came back in such a cold day, you just want to come back  , then we have to wait until next spring when the flowers bloom.¡±

    Su Huang smiled and helped Li Shi's arm: "Mother, you don't have to worry, I'm fine, and the road is not cold, it's just snowed today, so it's a bit colder."

    Even if it doesn't snow, it's not cold in this winter.

    Mr. Huo and Huo Yan then walked out of the house. Huo Yan clasped his fists and bowed to everyone: "Old lady, third master and third wife, eighth girl."

    Su Yun hurriedly introduced: "Grandmother, father, mother, eighth younger sister, this is my senior brother, you have met before, this one is my master."

    Master?  ?  !  !

    Su Xun was startled and almost fell: "Master? Master!"

    Mr. Huo laughed loudly: "Mr. Su, I don't dare to be the third master. A Ran is my disciple. Logically, you and I are of the same generation. I am much older than you. You can just call me Brother Huo."

    Brother Huo?

    Brother Huo!

    General Huo Da, a famous general of the Western Wei Dynasty, actually asked him to call him brother?

    Su Xun's hands were shaking, feeling that his life had reached its peak.

    However, there seemed to be nothing wrong with shouting like this, so he yelled cheekily: "Brother Huo, don't call me Mr. Su, just call me Brother Su, hahaha."

    "Okay!"

    Su Xun was a little dizzy, but he still remembered that it was still snowing and it was cold outside, so he hurriedly said: "It's cold outside, let's not stay here, let's go inside and talk,  Don't freeze."

    So a group of people entered the room to talk, and after entering the room, Su Xun sat down to talk to Mr. Huo, Su Yun talked to Wang's and Li's Su Luo, and Huo Yan sat next to Mr. Huo, and it was time to strike up a conversation.  Talk when you talk, and listen quietly the rest of the time.

    Hui Feng sat aside and refilled them with tea.

    Not long after, Li Lin came.

    "Brother-in-law."

    "Brother-in-law."

    Li Lin was very happy to see these two young people: "Why are you back?"

    Su Yun said: "I'll come back if I want to. Where's Sixth Sister? Where's the child?" Just now when he was talking to Mrs. Wang and the others, he found out that Su Wan gave birth to a boy on the tenth day of October.

    Li Lindao: "Your sixth sister and the child are inside the house. It's too cold to come out. I'll take you to see them after you wash up."

    Su Yun nodded, Li Lin sat down beside Su Xun, and then talked to everyone.

    "Why is Mr. Huo here?"

    Mr. Huo stroked his beard and smiled: "I'm free, so I'll come and see, are your wife and children all right?"

    Li Lindao: "It's all good, please bear with me."

    It's just that one is still young and the other is going to confinement, so they both need to rest and recuperate.

    Mr. Huo was a little emotional: "I don't know, you became a father at your age, but it's pretty good. Your father should be happy to know about it."

    Su Xun doesn't think Li Lin is young: "He is twenty-four this year. If it were someone else, he would marry early and have children at the age of four or five. He is not young, but it is just right."

    Too young, lacking some responsibility, and not calm enough, this age is just right to be a father, neither too early nor too late.

    Mr. Huo smiled: "Yes."

    Li Lin also smiled: "Yeah, everything is just right."

    The marriage is happy, the wife and child are beautiful, and everything is just right.

    Probably life, there is nothing more perfect than this.

    Mrs. Wang and the others didn't stay long, and soon took Su Yun to wash in their yard. The water was boiled in the guest garden, and Huo Yan went to wash first. Mr. Huo chatted with Su Xun and Li Lin,  He also explained his purpose.

    "This time I came here, in fact, at the request of Ah Ran, to intercede for him."

    Su Xun paused, feeling a little uneasy in his heart: "What are you talking about?"

    Mr. Huo said: "After the new year, Huo Yan will go to the Western Wei Dynasty. Mr. Li knows this best. You can also ask him. A Ranan also wants to go together."

    &nbsp; Li Lin raised his eyes: "He also wants to go together?"

    Huo Yan inherits Mr. Huo's ambition, and sooner or later he will go back to the Western Wei Dynasty to overthrow the clan that overthrows the world, so that the people of the world can see the light.

    Now that Li Fu is stirring up the situation in the Western Wei Dynasty, it is not surprising that Huo Yan will go there, but Su Yun will also go with him.

    Mr. Huo nodded: "He said he would go."

    Originally, he shouldn't have come for this kind of thing. If something happened to Su Yun in the Western Wei Dynasty, the Su family might blame him, but the young man has his own ambition, and he wants to make a living with passion.

    It is also said that the world is blue. Since I was born in this world, I want to make some efforts for this world, and this life is not in vain.

    Su Ran wants to go.

    Firstly, for the sake of the world, secondly, for his master, thirdly, for his own future, he is not reconciled to living a normal life, he wants to seek a bright future for himself like his grandfather.

    If he goes to the Western Wei Dynasty, if he succeeds, he will be a general and capable minister, and he will have a place in the future as a marquis and prime minister.

    He also has a pen in the volume of the opening volume of the prosperous age in the Western Wei Dynasty.

    Leave a name in history, thousands of years.

    The young man is sharp and full of passion, he is the common people in the world, and he has a bright future.

    Mr. Huo seems to have seen himself when he was young, so after thinking about it, he accompanied him on this trip.

    Su Xun was a little confused: "What is Huo Yan going to the Western Wei Dynasty? A Ran is also going? Why does Brother Huo want to intercede with him?"

    Li Lindao: "It's a long story. In the Western Wei Dynasty in the past, you also know that the clan was in power and covered the sky with one hand. Even the court was also a member of the clan. The emperor and the royal family were like puppets."

    "Although you have heard about Mr. Huo, you also know the rumors outside. In the past, Mr. Huo wanted to join forces with the royal family to suppress the clan and return the people of the Western Wei Dynasty to a blue sky."

    "However, the emperor is a soft-boned man. Mr. Huo was born and died outside. He retreated and retreated, and even stabbed him with a knife. Later, he was set up by the Huo family, and he was trapped in the Taoyuan."

    "The world said that he wanted to live a quiet life, so he lived in seclusion in Taoyuan, but it was all lies fabricated by the Western Wei clan and the royal family."

    "Nowadays, some people also want to overthrow the sky above the Western Wei Dynasty. Huo Yan follows Huo Lao's ambition and wants to go back to the Western Wei Dynasty to join him. A Ran also wants to go with him."

    "Go and overthrow this day."

    "I asked Mr. Huo to intervene because I was afraid that you and the Su family would disagree." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 996 Everyone around this son-in-law is scary

    Su Xun was dumbfounded when he heard it, and didn't react for a long time.

    He knows a little about the things in the Western Wei Dynasty, and he also knows how arrogant those clans are, and they will be finished one day.

    But after listening to Li Lin, there are people who want to overthrow this clan and change the world for the Western Wei Dynasty.

    And his son, Su Yun, also wanted to join in.

    What is he going to do?

    Su Xun was stunned for a long time, and after a long time, he lowered his head and took a sip of tea to calm himself down: "You said, Ah Ran, Ah Ran, he is going to Western Wei, to" To rebel?

    No, it doesn't seem right to say rebellion. To change it to a nicer word, it might be called saving the people of the world.

    No, no, no, he has to calm down.

    Is this really his son?

    Thinking of such an idle person like him, and still thinking of being free and easy every day, if it weren't for this official, he really couldn't resign, and he wanted to put down his burden and quit.

    His son has such great ambitions?

    Want to save the people of the world, but also want to be named a marquis and a prime minister?

    Where are the melon seeds!

    Su Xun took a deep breath: "I am very pleased that this child has such an idea. Speaking of which, as a father, I just want to be idle. It is enough to rely on the shade of my ancestors. I am far inferior  He's far inferior to him."

    "But" Su Xun sighed again, "It's not that I don't agree. I can't decide this matter alone. He not only has my father, but also his mother.  Grandfather grandmother."

    "Moreover, he is only fifteen years old this year, and he is still so young. Even if he goes, he may not be able to do much."

    The worry in Su Xun's heart, if his son has such ambitions, he should be pleased and support him, but he is also a father, if he is allowed to go, he doesn't know when he will come back, and he doesn't know if he can come back  .

    When he thought of this, he couldn't agree.

    He looked at Li Lin, and wanted to ask Li Lin for his opinion.

    Li Lin pretended not to see it, and turned his head to take a sip of tea.

    To say that Su Yun has such an idea, he is a little surprised, but also a little happy, young people, it is better to have some ambitions, go out and venture, and then you will know how high the sky is and how big the land is.

    And it's good that he is willing to work hard for his own future.

    But these words are not what he should say. It is said that the sword has no eyes and the battlefield is ruthless. Once there is a fight, who can guarantee that no accident will happen. If he persuades, if something happens in the future, he will be a human being  .

    Even if he can send two people to protect him, accidents in the world do not exist.

    Even Su Wan, he felt that he should be at his side to be at ease, let alone as far away as the Western Wei Dynasty, there is a word called 'beyond the whip'.

    Seeing that he was silent and choked, Su Xun didn't know what to do.

    After a long time, he said: "Our family needs to discuss this matter, but I still have a worry. If he goes to the Western Wei Dynasty, then Jinning Duke's Mansion, Your Majesty"

    Mr. Huo Lao said: "A Ran is my disciple. If he wants to go, he will naturally go in the name of my disciple. It has nothing to do with Jinning Duke's Mansion, and he will not be said to be a child of Jinning Duke's Mansion in Eastern Zhao."

    "Since it's for Master, then everything is justified. Even if your emperor knows about it, he can't say anything wrong."

    "And if the Western Wei Dynasty can be peaceful, the world will be considered peaceful. Is it possible that your emperor doesn't want it?"

    Naturally I wanted to.

    It is really difficult to say that it is necessary to unify the world, and this area is too vast, and there are natural dangers in the middle, so it is extremely difficult to manage.

    ? To put it bluntly, the sky is high and the emperor is far away. It¡¯s meaningless if you can¡¯t control it. It¡¯s better to guard the current territory, manage the mountains and rivers, and let the people live a good life.

    If the Western Wei Dynasty can be peaceful, the world will be considered peaceful, and it will be stable for decades or hundreds of years.

    Su Xun was a little confused and couldn't make up his mind, so he repeated again: "We still need to discuss this matter."

    Mr. Huo nodded: "Then I will wait for news from my brother."

    Not long after, Huo Yan was washed and changed into clothes, and Mr. Huo also went to wash. Huo Yan sat down and was sized up by Su Xun for a long time.

    Huo Yan was a little fidgety when he saw him: "Third Master, what do you think I am doing?"

    Su Xun narrowed his eyes: "How is your ability? How about Ah Ran's ability?"

    "Ah? What about this?" Huo Yan didn't know what to say, and finally he could only say, "It's actually okay, it's okay"

    Su Xun asked: "It's okay, what's the matter?"OK?  After that, he pointed to Huifeng, "This little brother, how do you compare with him?"  "

    Huo Yan almost choked.

    Huifeng said: "Third Master, if you want to fight alone and kill people, he is naturally not as good as me, but if you want to lead troops to fight, I am not as good as him. Although Mr. Huo said he didn't like him, but this ability  Taught him too."

    The ability to kill.

    Su Xun's heart trembled, and he didn't dare to ask any more, hehe, he suddenly remembered that his son-in-law was surrounded by Forget it, everyone was scary.

    Li Lindao: "If my father-in-law wants to see what A Yan and A Ran are capable of, in two days, I'll ask someone to do some tricks with them, but right now is not the time."

    Huo Yan's eyes lit up, and then he looked at Hui Feng: "Brother-in-law, can I compare with him?"

    Li Lindao: "He can't do it, let me change it for you."

    After thinking for a while, Huo Yan could only nod: "That works."

    Not long after, Su Yun also came back, and after Mr. Huo had washed up, the group went to the main courtyard to see Su Wan and the child.

    Su Wan changed her clothes and waited in the bright hall with the child in her arms. She was also very happy to see that they had come.

    "Sixth Sister, I'm back to see you and my nephew." Su Yun was very happy, and hurriedly went to see the child, "Sixth Sister, what do you think, the child is obedient?"

    "I'm fine, and the child is obedient." Su Wan laughed and greeted everyone, "Sit down and talk."

    Huo Yan also came over to see the child. Seeing such a small child, both of them stared wide-eyed, thinking it was amazing. It turned out that people were born this big, so small.

    "Sixth Sister, we even prepared a meeting gift for the child." As she said that, Su Yun took out something wrapped in cloth from her bosom, "We dug this in the mountains, it's a good thing."

    Having said that, he gave the bag to Li Lin, and Li Lin opened it to see that there was a processed ginseng inside, which must have been three hundred years old, and its appearance was also of high quality.

    Li Lin looked at it, wrapped it up and gave it back to him: "Don't give this away, we don't need it, and there is no shortage, so just give it to your father."

    "But this is our gift for our children?" This is the best gift that the two of them came up with after much deliberation.

    Su Wan smiled and said, "Then I'll take your wishes. Since it's the two of you together, let someone divide it into two, and you'll each get half."

    "If you want to give your child a gift, just give it as much as you want." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 997 So I Was Afraid of Being Robbed as an Apprentice

    Su Lan and Huo Yan couldn't agree, so they could only take the things back, thinking that they must prepare a new copy when they have free time.

    After a few people sat down for a while, Mr. Xue came.

    As soon as he came, he glared at Mr. Huo, very alert: "Why are you here? What are you doing here? Let me tell you, you already have two apprentices, so you can't rob me again."

    It turned out that he was afraid of being robbed as an apprentice.

    Su Wan hurriedly hugged the child tightly, son, you are still young, but you can't need so many masters.

    Mr. Huo was so angry that he blew his beard: "What are you talking about? Who is going to snatch it from you?"

    Don't grab it?

    Mr. Xue finally felt relieved.

    He found a seat and sat down: "If it's not for robbing the apprentice, what are you doing here?"

    "Of course there is something to do." Mr. Huo glanced at him, and then said, "I said, you want to snatch someone as an apprentice, and you don't want to see if their parents agree?"

    Li Lindao: "If you come to my place to teach, I don't think there is anything wrong with it. After all, you don't have too many skills. It doesn't matter if you learn more, but if you want to take him away, it is absolutely impossible."

    Su Wan nodded hastily: "I think so too."

    Although she said that she had to learn a lot, she actually felt very distressed in her heart, but she also knew that this was for the child to have a better future, and what he paid and worked hard for a while would be his whole life in the future.

    Mr. Xue's face twitched: "Li Jingyuan, I looked at you on purpose. I wanted to use this child to tie me up and let me do things for you. You have a good idea!"

    Li Lindao: "With all due respect, even if I want you to do something for me, you won't do it if you don't want to. Why bother."

    Mr. Huo said: "I said you are old Xue, this is your fault, the child is still so young, you just stare at him, you should wait until he grows up."

    Old Mr. Xue snorted: "It's not like you don't know. When I come back when he grows up, I have to queue up. Do you understand the queue? Even if I have to queue, I will be the first one."

    Mr. Huo understood, so he didn't say anything.

    Li Lin sighed: "Okay, you are ranked first, and you can come back when he grows up."

    Mr. Xue was finally satisfied: "This is right, I can't go back on my word."

    "I won't go back on my word, but just don't be late when the time comes, and I won't guarantee it if I'm late."

    "OK."

    After Mr. Xue got the answer, he finally stopped making trouble. After thinking about it, he felt something was wrong: "No, what did I promise just now?"

    Su Wan said: "Old Xue, you promised that when the child grows up, you will come to teach him medical skills and be his first master. I thank you on behalf of the child."

    Mr. Xue: ""

    "No, when did I agree to come over? I want to take him away."

    Li Lin coughed: "Just now, Mr. Xue, you are a genius doctor of a generation, you can't just keep your words, if this gets out, it really won't sound good, won't it"

    "Great doctor shit." Old Mr. Xue suffocated to death.

    Li Lin was in a good mood for cheating a genius doctor teacher for his son. He felt that since he had the opportunity, he still had to learn medical skills, and he couldn't always rely on others.

    and

    "Old Xue, as the saying goes, one sheep is also freed, and two sheep are also freed. You can see how many more sheep are released. What do you think of the little girl of the Xu family? What about the three idiots of the Zhang family?"

    Mr. Xue's teeth are about to ache: "Where did you hear the saying? As the saying goes, it didn't say this! It didn't say it!"

    Li Lin thought about it, oh, as the saying goes, it really didn't say this.

    So he looked at Su Wan.

    Su Wan smiled embarrassedly, oh, that's what she said, as the saying goes, it doesn't.

    However, she thinks that today is enough. If she continues to talk about it, the master may give up her burden. As for the other things, let's talk about it at that time.

    "Well, it doesn't say the common saying, but if you are willing to teach, that's the best. If you are not willing, we can't force it. We will just ask for another one at that time."

    After hearing this, Mr. Xue was finally satisfied, and went down the slope: "Let's talk about it later."

    Su Wan said again: "Since you are here, let's have dinner with everyone later. You and Mr. Huo are old acquaintances. Since we get together, we should have a few drinks and talk together. I'll ask someone to prepare some good food for you."  liquor."

    After listening to Mr. Xue, he felt much more comfortable: "Okay."

    Not long after, the group held a banquet in the guest garden,He also invited a group of people from the guest garden to drink.

    Su Yun was still a teenager and didn't drink alcohol. After eating, he came to Su Wan to watch the children, and then told Su Wan what he thought.

    Su Wan was really surprised.

    "Are you going to the Western Wei Dynasty too?"

    "Go." Su Yun said, "I've thought about it carefully. In this world, you can't just do nothing and rely on the shadow of your ancestors to live. You always have to do something meaningful."

    "Now the Eastern Zhao is peaceful, and there is no room for me to use my skills. In the future, the Jinning Duke's Mansion will be the family of civil servants. I can't touch much about everything in the army."

    "Besides, I can't let go of my master's previous work. Since I have worshiped him as my master, I will be a teacher for one day and be a father for the rest of my life. I will always do for him what he wants to do and unfinished things.  Brother Li wants to go, but he doesn¡¯t need it when he comes to me.¡±

    "If I don't go, I don't think I'll make it through my whole life."

    Su Wan didn't know what to say, and finally said: "But you are still young."

    "I'm not young anymore."

    Su Wan sighed: "I am very pleased that you have such an idea, but I am also reluctant to let you go."

    "Sometimes I think it's good for you to spend this life in peace and stability, but sometimes I think it's good for you to grow up, have your own ambitions and ideas, and pursue what you want."

    "But you have to remember that you are not alone. You have parents and grandparents. You make this decision. It is not your business alone, and it is not something you can go if you want."

    Su Yun said: "I know this, when I go back, I will definitely convince them."

    "Actually, I know that if I say this, my grandfather will definitely agree. In the past, he also had nothing, and he relied on his own achievements. Since he did it by himself, there is no reason for it. I will not allow it. Maybe he  I still feel that I have the spirit of his back then."

    "Grandmother may feel distressed and reluctant, but she has also passed through the past, and she will agree."

    "Father and mother are the only ones left. FatherAlthough he is unwilling, but if I insist, he is not willing to trap me. He is a person who hopes that we can be happy.  regret."

    "Probably the only hard thing to say is the mother."

    "Mother, she She probably just hopes that my life will be safe and sound. In the future, I will marry a wife and have children, and live a peaceful life. As for the achievements and the world, they are all imaginary" (Remember  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 999 Competition

    In addition to those reluctance and worries, Su Wan still agreed with Su Yun to go.

    A good man has ambitions in all directions, he has his own ideas, responsibilities and pursuits, as a relative, he should be happy for him, but he also wants to ask him to live a safe life.

    Just like Ah Shi, he is still so young, but he has such a heavy responsibility in the future, he may have to suffer a lot like his father, she will definitely feel distressed, but she will not stop it.

    Li Lin thought for a while and said: "Well, I will arrange for someone to try his skills tomorrow. If he thinks he is okay, then let him go. If he thinks he is not good, then stop him. Can you go?  Look at his own ability."

    Su Wan nodded, thinking that this is the best: "It's up to you."

    On the second day, Li Lin arranged for people to fight against Huo Yan and Su Yun. In the bamboo forest behind the courtyard, Mr. Huo, Mr. Xue and people from the Su family watched the battle.

    At this time, the wind is cold and the snow is flying.

    Mrs. Wang and Mrs. Li were too cold, but Mrs. Wang was still able to hold on. Mrs. Li was shivering from the cold. Fortunately, there was a small wooden pavilion next to it.  to the test stand.

    After sitting down, someone brought a brazier to warm up, and the two of them felt better.

    Seeing it, Mrs. Li felt cold, and said to Su Xun who was beside him: "Why do you have to be in such a cold place, you will freeze to death."

    Mr. Huo said: "It depends on how capable they are in the worst environment. If they can perform well at such a time, they will be really powerful."

    Mr. Xue sat beside him eating melon seeds, and nodded when he heard the words: "That's right."

    Li Lin chose opponents for the two, Huo Yan chose Orange Song, and Su Yun chose Suichuan.

    Huo Yan's and Ju Song's paths are somewhat similar, they are calm, and they do things steadily and steadily, neither rushing nor slowing down.

    As for Su Yun's way, Li Lin doesn't know.

    Although Sui Chuan's martial arts is a bit or two worse than those of the dark guards, he was not selected when the dark guards were selected that day, but he is quite versatile, capable of everything, and his tricks are also very tricky.  Just let him try and test Su Ran.

    Huo Yan was the first to take the stage. Huo Yan learned from Mr. Huo and was determined to be a general, so he is best at spears. Naturally, spears are more suitable for fighting, but he is also good at swordsmanship.

    He is a few months younger than Su Wan, but he has been practicing martial arts since he was five years old. He has practiced hard for fourteen years, and the four seasons have never stopped.  , Naturally, he has developed a good skill.

    When the two went on the field, they had the same weapons in reserve, a long spear and a long sword. The two used long spears first, and their marksmanship was as good as gods.  Slightly gained the upper hand, but Huo Yan was not bad, and he didn't lose.

    The heavy snow was flying, and the two people on the competition stage shuttled back and forth, so fast that the shadow of the sword was almost invisible, Ju Song pressed hard at every step, Huo Yan stood firm and carried it down abruptly.

    "Okay! It's really a good skill!" Su Xun couldn't help but praised, "Brother Huo's apprentice is really amazing!"

    After all, Su Xun was born in the family of military generals, and he also saw the majesty of Ning He's army with Jin Ninggong in the past.

    And he also knows the identity of his son-in-law. There is no simple person around him. Huo Yan was a tie when he was fighting with a spear, but now he has a slight advantage in fighting with a sword, but he can't lose. It's really amazing.

    Li Lin nodded and said: "It's really good. It has the style of Mr. Huo back then. Given time, it will definitely be extraordinary."

    Mr. Huo is also satisfied: "He is not bad."

    After about a stick of incense, the orange song couldn't beat the other party, so the two abandoned their long swords and began to compare their kung fu with their hands and feet, fighting with bare hands.

    It will be over in half an hour.

    The two were tied.

    Similarly, Song of Orange had a slight advantage, but Huo Yan did not lose, he could hold it.

    Huo Yan was a little unwilling: "One day, I will beat you."

    Ju Song nodded without making a sound, then turned and walked down the stage.

    Huo Yan gritted his teeth, then turned around and stepped off the stage, and returned to the pavilion. Just as he sat down, someone handed him a hot towel to wipe his hands and sweat.

    Mr. Xue patted him on the shoulder, and showed a jealous look at Mr. Huo: "You are not bad, Lao Huo, you have someone who succeeds you, even if you die, you will rest in peace."

    Mr. Huo was quite happy after hearing the first part, but when he heard the second part, his beard was shaking with anger: "What? I wish I were dead"Yes?  "

    Mr. Xue gave up and said, "I didn't think so. This person is going to die after all, right? I just think you have no regrets."

    Mr. Huo thought about it for a while, and he didn't say anything more.

    Huo Yan smiled and showed a mouthful of white teeth: "Master has a long life, how can you die so easily, Mr. Xue, you are a genius doctor after all, when you meet me, a junior, you should always give some greetings, or give some to prolong your life."  Baby, let my master drink with you a few more times in the future."

    Mr. Xue's face twisted for a moment: "Hey, you still have to be shameless. How can someone ask for a meeting gift? No, no, no, no."

    Huo Yan let out a meaningful sigh.

    Mr. Xue shook his hand, angrily took out a bottle from his arms, and threw it over, Huo Yan reached out to catch it.

    "Take it away, take it away, there is no way to prolong your life, but it is still possible to save your life for a while, three, don't die."

    Huo Yan suppressed his smile and thanked: "Thank you, senior."

    Mr. Xue snorted proudly: "Thank you, what's the use, drink with me some other day."

    Huo Yan naturally responded: "Success."

    On the other side, Su Yun chose a long sword to take the stage, and the group turned their attention to the competition stage again. Seeing that, Li Shi's heartbeat stopped, and he tightly squeezed the veil.

    "Please, Fourth Young Master." Sui Chuan stood on the stage with a long sword in his hand and smiled, "Young Master said, if Fourth Young Master has no real skills and shouldn't think about it, then don't think about it."

    Su Quan's heart trembled, but he reacted immediately, he clasped his fists together: "Please enlighten me."

    Mr. Xue said: "It's okay to adapt, it doesn't look like a fool."

    If someone distracts you with a few words, that's not okay, you'd better stay honest.

    Li Lin thought to himself, it may be that the brains of the twins were not divided when they were born, one had his own ideas when he was young, and wanted to fly high as soon as his wings grew, while the other was innocent and innocent.

    Mr. Huo nodded his head: "Ah Ran has a good talent, and he studies very hard, but after all, it is so many years late, so he is not as good as his senior brother. If it takes a few more years, it will be good."

    In the final analysis, Su Yun is still a bit worse.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1000 Can I switch to the division?

    Su Yun made the move first. He has undergone a lot of hard training in the past few years, and he has also been taught by a famous teacher. His swordsmanship is also good, and the moves are fast and fierce. Suichuan holds the sword to deal with it.

    When the two of you came and went, they were observing each other's tricks, and then picked each other's flaws to attack, and then began to set traps for each other in turn.

    The two fought back and forth for a while, and Suichuan couldn't help but get serious.

    Su Yun learned martial arts a bit late, but he also learned some basics from Jin Ninggong when he was a child, but he didn't go on the road of military generals after studying, but also because he laid the foundation in his early years, he learned better than beginners  on many.

    He has a light body, a quick brain, and extremely fast changes in his moves.

    Sui Chuan thought to himself, for someone like Su Yun, it is not easy to be a general in marching and fighting, but it is quite good to be a hidden guard killer and train for a few more years.

    The two tried each other for a while, and found that the other was cunning, so they tried their best to go to a more cunning place, as if to see who could outsmart the other.

    The cold wind was blowing, and the heavy snow was flying, and the figures of the two were flickering in the snow.

    After fighting for about two quarters, Sui Chuan yelled to stop, and changed another weapon with him, this time it was a knife. After changing the knife, Su Yun couldn't cope with it.

    After changing the knife, I changed to a long stick, and then changed to a spear, and finally tried all the weapons on the field.

    An hour passed before the two stopped.

    Sui Chuan was not bad, but he was panting and felt a little tired. Su Yun was so tired that he almost sat on the ground, and finally grabbed a stick beside him and got off the stage.

    Su Yun can't be said to be very strong, and besides swordsmanship, although she also has some other weapons, but no matter how good she is, she doesn't have one.

    However, he has a strong adaptability, a light body, and is good at finding the opponent's flaws, and then breaks them one by one.

    Generally speaking, compared with Huo Yan, he still has a certain distance, but it doesn¡¯t count if he is too bad. He is so bad now, it is about time. If there are five years, he may be qualified  Compete with Huo Yan.

    Su Xun smiled and stretched out his hand to pat his son's shoulder: "A Ranan, you are so amazing!"

    Su Yun sat down, and took the hot towel to wipe off the sweat with some embarrassment: "Compared with senior brother, I am still far behind."

    Su Xun is very proud: "It's already very good, very good. My son, like a grandfather, is a capable person."

    Mr. Huo also nodded: "It's really not bad to have such an achievement after only studying for a few years. If you study for a few more years, you should compare it with your senior brother."

    Su Yun's eyes lit up.

    However, Mr. Huo said again: "But don't be too happy too early. As you improve, your brother is also improving. If you don't study hard, you will never catch up."

    Su Yun nodded: "Master, don't worry, Ah Yun will definitely practice hard and dare not neglect."

    Mrs. Wang was very happy to see that he had such ability after several years of learning, but Mrs. Li was a little frightened. She was terrified when she saw those swords and swords, and she was afraid that she would hurt Su Ran.

    If she hadn't known that it was a competition, she would have been unable to sit still.

    Huo Yan, who was on the side, had enough rest, so he thought about having another fight. This time, he wanted to fight Huifeng.

    Hui Feng glanced at Li Lin, seeing that it was he who nodded, he stepped onto the competition stage.

    Instead of using the same weapon this time, Huo Yan picked out his best spear, and Hui Feng pulled out the soft sword at his waist, which was wrapped like silk and cold as frost when it came out.

    In the hands of Huifeng, the soft sword can be a long sword that breaks through the enemy indomitably, or it can turn into a wisteria that twists and strangles.

    His lightness kung fu is peerless, and his swordsmanship is fast and fast, even among thousands of troops, he can instantly take the head of an enemy.

    Two quarters later, Huo Yan was defeated and kicked off the stage.

    If you want to talk about fighting alone, except for traveling far away, no one present can withstand the wind. If you want to talk about light work and killing, there are not many people in the world who can compare with him.

    He seems to be a born killer, he should be hidden in the dark night, haunted by gods and ghosts, and no one who wants to kill can escape his hands.

    ? Yuanyou and Huifeng, one is defending, he is the only one, one man is the gate, no one can open it, the more he fights, the more fierce it is, Huifeng is attacking, lightness kung fu and swordsmanship are matched, it is a real lore.

    Ju Song's path is different from theirs. Ju Song and Huo Yan are somewhat similar, they can attack and defend, and they can lead the layout, which is a check and balance.

    Huo Yan and Ju Song are really serious about fighting, and they will lose a few points, but ifIt's a fight with Huifeng, he's the only one, he's going to lose.

    Huo Yan clutched the place where he was kicked, then got up by himself, and limped towards the pavilion. Although he knew it was worse, he was really unwilling to lose so badly.

    He thought to himself, if someone bought a powerful killer to kill him, how would he deal with it if there was no one around him?

    When he returned to the pavilion, he sat down and thought hard.

    He thought to himself, since this is the case, when he grows up and attracts attention in the future, the guards and hidden guards must be arranged to protect his life at all times.

    Although there are not many people in this world who can compete with Huifeng, and there are actually not many who can kill him, but we still need to take precautions.

    After all, it is the little life that matters, if the life is gone, then there is nothing.

    Su Yun was about to move, and looked at Huifeng eagerly. In fact, he thought his swordsmanship was pretty good, but the one in front of him was so powerful that his eyes were dazzled.

    Imagine back then, when his sixth sister was not married, this person was sent by his brother-in-law to be by his sister's side, by the way, to tame wild geese!

    Thinking of this, he regretted it in his heart. If he had known that Hui Feng was such a formidable person, he should have picked him up to be a teacher. Even if he was as shameless as Yue Shuang, he would have admitted it.

    "I" Su Yun paused for a while, and then asked, "Ican I switch to the teacher's school?"

    People present:

    ""

    "???!!!"

    Old Mr. Xue was eating melon seeds. When he heard a stagger here, he fell down together with the stool. He let out a yo. Seeing this, Huo Yan quickly reached out to help him up.

    Mr. Huo's eyelids widened and his beard blew, almost smoking with anger.

    Huifeng turned his head away: "No disciples."

    Mr. Xue laughed loudly: "Huo, surnamed Huo, hahaha, you are finished, you are finished, your apprentice is going to run away? Hahahaha¡ª"

    Mr. Huo was about to die of anger, he turned his head and glared at him: "Shut up."

    Mr. Xue said: "I can't close it anymore, I'm going to laugh at me to death, hahaha, can I switch to the teacher's school? Hahaha, boy, good idea, I agree with you" (Remember the website URL  : www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1002 Full Moon, Sisters Gather

    Su Wan felt that if Huo Yan wanted to do such a dangerous thing, he might not have the idea of ??starting a family at all, and even if he really wanted to marry, he would marry a girl with a strong personality and strong means.

    Such a girl, if he is not around, she can support the family by herself and live a good life. Even if he really becomes a powerful person in the future, she can still stand in this position and not be bullied.  Take care of everything for him too.

    Su Luo is indeed a good girl, but her temperament is like this, and she might not be able to support it.

    Firstly, if something happened to Huo Yan, she would not be able to live alone, and secondly, she really didn't have that kind of means and ability.

    Although Mrs. Wang has spent a lot of time teaching her over the years, she is decent on the surface, and there is nothing wrong with doing things, but there is no need for her to have powerful means.

    Huo Yan and A Luo are really inappropriate.

    Su Xun was also a little worried: "Then tell me, who is more suitable? I looked at the sons of Mandi City, but I didn't see a few suitable ones, and Huo Yan is reallyexcellent,  It¡¯s excellent, maybe not as good as Jing Yuan, but it¡¯s also hard to find.¡±

    Su Xun simply fell in love with Huo Yan, and felt that if he missed it, it would be difficult to find a better one.

    Su Wan persuaded: "Father, what's the hurry, A Luo is only fifteen this year."

    Su Xun disagreed with this: "Why are you not in a hurry? You were only fourteen when you got engaged, and you got married when you were sixteen. She is already fifteen, so of course you are in a hurry."

    Su Wan moved her lips, but had nothing to say.

    Oh, not only did she get engaged early, she also married early.

    "If father really has this idea, why don't you ask Mr. Huo, but father also needs to seriously consider a question. If something happened to Ah Yan, Ah Luo should be  How to do it?"

    Su Xun said: "Of course not, I see that kid is very powerful, he won't die."

    After that, he reached out and grabbed a handful of hair, a little annoyed: "I just want to ask what you mean, what do you think?"

    Su Wan rationalized it, and then analyzed it for him: "In terms of character, future, and ability, he is indeed very good, and the situation at home is not complicated. The Huo family has nothing to do with him for a long time. His parents  He is gone, and the only one to respect is Mr. Huo."

    "Besides, he and Ah Ran are senior brothers. With this relationship, even if he has other thoughts in the future, he must take care of one or two, and dare not do anything."

    "Good is really good, and bad places also have bad places."

    "I think so too for my father." Su Xun sighed, "Forget it, I won't bother you anymore, I'll think about it for a while, take a break, and I'm leaving."

    "Father, walk slowly."

    Su Wan felt that this marriage was as complicated and difficult to decide as Su Yun's going to the Western Wei Dynasty, so she thought about it for a while and then gave up, even Li Lin didn't say anything.

    On the second day, it will be Ah Shi's full moon.

    ?The heavy snow stopped last night, and it was still white everywhere. There was some sunlight shining down from the sky, and it was bright everywhere.

    In the morning, someone lit firecrackers, crackling.

    Maybe it was too loud, the child was moving around, a little aggrieved, and his mouth was about to cry, Su Wan hugged him for a while before coaxing him well, and hurriedly told others not to burn.

    Anyway, only a few close ones are invited, and if it is not burned, it will not be burned.

    Murongxian and Princess Rujin came to the room to see Su Wan and the child.

    Princess Rujin looked at the child with envy, touched her stomach, and wondered when she would have a baby. She and Zhuo Jiu have been married for a year, and there is no child yet, so she is actually a little anxious.

    She took it and hugged it for a while, then said: "It's so cute, I look at him like Mr. Li, with no expression on his face, neither crying nor smiling."

    Su Wan looked at it, and felt that it didn't look like it. Besides, Li Jingyuan didn't have any expression, he had a lot of expressions.

    Murong Xiandao: "If you like it, you can have one sooner. If it's not that Ah Zhi is still too young, I would like to have one sooner."

    Princess Rujin said: "I think about it too, but unfortunately there has been no news, but I am so worried."

    Murong Xiandao: "It's not easy, let your family work hard, it won't happen soon."

    Princess Rujin's face turned red immediately, she returned the child to Su Wan, and then stretched out her hand to pinch Murong Xian: "You are shameless, you dare to say anything now, don't you?"

    Murong Xian let out an oops, and laughed: "You've been married for so long, why are you still so thin-skinned?  "

    "I look at you because you want to save face?"

    ? I think back then the three of them were all fourteen or fifteen-year-old girls, and when they got together, they talked about where there was good food and where it was fun, and they were a little embarrassed to mention that young man was born handsome.

    Now they are married one after another, and the two have become mothers, so they dare to say anything when they get together.

    Su Wan hugged the child tightly and smiled helplessly.

    In the past years, everyone has grown up step by step, from a toddler as old as Ah Shi, to a child, and then to a Shaohua girl, and then married and had children, and there will be a long, long time, and they will continue to walk step by step  go down.

    Perhaps when they are old, if they are lucky enough to sit together, they should talk about which of their children and grandchildren is outstanding, which is filial, and which is not good, or that the old man is angry with me again today.

    She looked down at the child in her arms, feeling soft in her heart.

    A lifetime is neither short nor short, long nor long. The unmarried days in the past seem like yesterday, and a few years have passed in the blink of an eye.

    In this way, it should be to cherish every day, live a good life, and leave no regrets.

    "Speaking of which, it was a pity that I couldn't go back when I was married like a brocade."

    Princess Rujin snorted coldly when she heard the words, and ignored Murong Xian: "You have the nerve to say that I came when you got married and when the child was full moon, but when I got married, you actually went to the Western Wei Dynasty  Yeah, it really pissed me off."

    Speaking of this, Princess Rujin is about to blow up.

    Su Wan was a little embarrassed, and apologized again and again: "I was wrong about this, I was wrong, I'm really sorry for you, I will definitely go when you give birth to a child, but"

    "But you still gave birth earlier, if not, I'm afraid I won't have the chance to go."

    She thought, she probably won't live here for a few years, maybe when the children are older, they will leave.

    Perhaps it is time to say goodbye, and I don¡¯t know when we will meet again.

    Princess Rujin frowned and asked, "Why?"

    Murong Xian also asked: "Yes, why?"

    Su Wan smiled, and then said: "Probably when the child is older, I will go far away with the child's father. I'm afraid it will not be easy to meet again in the future."

    "However, if that day really comes, you don't have to be sad. It's normal to get together in life. As long as everyone is living well, it doesn't matter if they are far away." (Remember the website URL:  www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1003 Brat, I really came to collect debts

    Murong Xian felt strange, she said: "I heard you say that, it seems that we will never see each other again after that farewell?"

    Su Wan heard the words and smiled: "Look at me, I just suddenly felt a little emotional, what are you talking about, Ashi is full moon today, thank you for coming to see the child."

    "Isn't this what it should be? If it's not that you can't get away, naturally you can't be absent."

    Because there were still guests outside, the three of them just chatted in the room for a while, then carried the child out of the bright hall.

    According to the custom, on the day of the child's full moon, the child's head and fetal hair should be shaved. There are many customs and rules in various places, but the two find it troublesome, so they just keep it simple, just shave the child's fetal hair.

    However, one must not dare to find a barber outside to shave a child's head. It's dangerous and absolutely impossible.

    When hiring a nanny before, it took a long time to carefully select and even check the family's house before deciding on it. When washing the third grandma, she also stared at it for a long time, and when she washed the child,  There are people waiting on the side.

    It is absolutely impossible to shave your head.

    The outsiders cannot be invited, and the guards in the house are also afraid of it. No one dares to take this job. They think that they can go through fire and water for the young master, but shaving their heads is fine, and they can't be offended.

    In the end, there was really no other way, and the child's father had to do it himself.

    One of the couple held the child, and the other flicked the small razor to see how to use it.

    Mr. Li has many handicrafts, but he has never been a barber, and he can't shave his head.

    Seeing him like this, Su Wan's face turned green: "Are you good at all? If you really can't, then don't shave it."

    "It's okay, don't worry." Mr. Li studied it a bit, and thought it was okay, and it was okay after trying it.

    "I'm worried." How can she be relieved, this is to shave her son's head, what if she accidentally gets hurt.

    "Okay, okay, I'll be more careful. You can just hold him. How can I hurt him? If I don't shave my fetal hair, his hair won't grow well in the future, and he will be bald."

    Su Wan: "!!!"

    "Who said that?"

    Li Lindao: "Other people's rumors, I don't know if it's true or not. If you don't want to shave him, that's fine."

    Su Wan thought about it, and although she didn't know if it was true or not, she still had to shave her fetal hair, so she finally nodded and looked at him: "Then be careful."

    "OK."

    Su Wan had no choice but to sit on a chair with the child in his arms. He took off the child's little hat, then wet his hair with warm boiled water, and then stretched out his hand to hold his little head.  Only dare to start.

    Su Guan was so frightened that she almost closed her eyes, but she didn't dare to close them. Seeing that his shaving was smooth, she finally breathed a sigh of relief, but she was not completely relieved yet.  The sleeping child suddenly started to move restlessly.

    It's a pity that his little head was supported by his father, and he couldn't move it anyway. He couldn't move, he flattened his mouth, and then started crying, crying very loudly.

    Su Wan's heart clenched when he heard him cry like this: "He cried and cried, you hurt him, didn't you?"

    Li Lin looked at it, and then said: "I didn't hurt him, I was careful."

    The child couldn't stop crying, until he was sweating. Su Wan felt very distressed. She patted his back and comforted him for a while, and managed to calm him down, but when she shaved him again, she started crying again.

    Two or three times in a row, Su Wan was helpless: "Why don't you shave it."

    Li Lin wiped the child with a veil, then looked at the quiet child and thought for a while: "I feel dangerous looking at him, so I refuse."

    After all, shaving one's head on top of one's head always gives one less sense of security.

    Su Wan didn't believe it: "He's still so young, so he understands this? I'm afraid he feels uncomfortable."

    "Why not? I see that he has started to recognize people in the past few days. It's okay to be around you and me. If he is hugged by others, it's okay for a while, and he won't do it after a long time."

    Su Wan thought for a while, and it was true that Xiaosang Xiaowan and the others hugged him for a while, but after a long time, he became a little unhappy, and his mouth struggled to cry.

    "Then he cries all the time, what should we do?"

    Li Lin thought about it for a while and said, "Why don't you let him cry for a while, just finish shaving."

    "Li Jingyuan." Su Wan was about to stare at him, is there such a father as him, let him cry for a while?

    "Isn't there no way to do this? And it's almost half shaved." He didn't want to?, but it was half shaved, he glanced at it and frowned in disgust.

    Shaved so ugly.

    Su Wan thinks about it too, half of this has been shaved, and half of this can be kept?  How do you meet people?

    "Then, hurry up, don't let him cry for too long."

    "good."

    Su Wan had no choice but to hold the child and let him do it. As the two of them expected, the razor had just fallen, and the child started crying again. Seeing this, Li Lin had to speed up.

    Seeing the child crying like this, Su Wan felt really uncomfortable, and couldn't help but want to cry. Fortunately, the child's head was small, and Li Lin's movements were quicker. Let him cry for a while, and it was almost done.

    After shaving, he hurriedly washed him with a handkerchief and dried him. Su Wan hurriedly stood up and walked around coaxing him: "Okay, okay, don't cry, don't cry, it's healed, it's all your father's fault  Is it because he is bad, when you grow up, let you shave it back, okay, okay"

    Li Lin: ""

    Although he wanted to refute it, but after thinking about it, it was not the first time.

    Seeing that the child quickly calmed down in her arms, although he was still crying, it finally subsided, so he began to tidy up the child's fetal hair.

    I just shaved it a little too quickly, so I didn't have time to clean it up, so I had to let it fall, on the ground and in the water basin.

    He had no choice but to pack it up and put it in the handkerchief, and then deal with it after it dries. He was also secretly thankful that there were not many hairs, otherwise he didn't know when he would pick them up.

    Brat, he really came to collect debts.

    After the child had his head shaved, he took a bath again and put on a red festive dress. He looked cute. Of course, it would have been nice if his little head hadn't been shaved so that it looked like a dog chewed it.

    Su Wan rubbed her hands together, touched his little head, and sighed.

    Forget it, it can only be like this, ugly is ugly.

    She took the little tiger hat that Xiaosang handed over and put it on for him, covering her little head.

    In the afternoon, Jingpingyuan held a banquet.

    ?Because of the cold weather, the location of the banquet was divided into two places. The male guests were in the guest garden of the outer courtyard, far away from each other, and they could drink whatever they wanted.

    The female guests are directly located in the east wing of the main courtyard. After all, there are not many people, and two tables are enough.

    [The author has something to say]

    Zai'er: Woohoo, I'm going to shave it back in the future~ (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1004 Banquet

    There are quite a lot of guests on the men's side, and there are six tables open. Li Lin, as the host, naturally wants to entertain these guests well. In such a situation, the men will naturally have to drink.

    Qian Wuxi looked at him, feeling a little envious, clinked glasses with him and had a drink: "Looking at you now, I think it's good to have a wife."

    A beautiful wife and young son deserve a fulfilling life.

    Li Lin smiled and said: "If you want to marry, just find a suitable one, and just marry. Mr. Qian wants to marry a wife, and there are many girls who can choose."

    "You, you, are you laughing at me?" Qian Wuxi shook his head helplessly. In the past two years, he and Li Lin hadn't had much contact. In the first year, Li Lin and Su Wan went to Western Wei Dynasty.  My child, Li Lin is busy taking care of his wife, so there is no time for him.

    Mr. Qian felt a little lonely without a friend.

    "If you want to marry, you should be able to marry. I remember that you are one year older than me. You are twenty-five this year. Brother Ran Jie has also become a father." Zhou Ranjie married Qingzhou after he went to work in Qingzhou  The daughter of the Fu Yin is now doing well and living a good life.

    It's really too late to get married at twenty-five.

    "Too."

    After Li Lin talked to him a few words, he went to entertain other guests again.

    On the female side, Su Wan also came out to have dinner with everyone, and the child was handed over to Xiao Sang Xiaowan to watch for a while, but what she ate was still a confinement meal, which was different from what everyone ate.

    Princess Rujin felt strange: "Aren't you out of confinement? Why are you still eating these?"

    Su Wan said with some embarrassment: "Mr. Sun said to let me eat for another half a month, so that I can confine myself for forty-five days."

    ? If you don¡¯t have the conditions, it¡¯s not bad to be able to confine yourself for a month, but if you have the conditions, you can also rest and recuperate. After all, having a child is debilitating, and it takes a long time to recover.

    Sun Xiang said that it is best to sit for forty-five days, and then rest and recuperate for a period of time before it can be considered over.

    She didn't understand this, but it was related to her own health, so she naturally listened to the doctor.

    Although it is impossible to live forever, it is still possible to live a longer and healthier life.

    Murong Xian also nodded: "Indeed, if you have nothing else to do after confinement, it's good to rest and recuperate."

    Mrs. Xie said: "I see the face of the Princess is pretty good, and I think she is well-raised."

    Su Guan is indeed well-raised, similar to when she was pregnant. Although it is difficult not only to avoid food, but also to eat according to the food list given by Sun Xiang, the effect is obvious.

    She also gained some weight when she was pregnant, but she gradually recovered after confinement. Although not much, at this speed, she can return to the state before giving birth in a few months.

    Su Wan nodded: "I'm really well-raised, all thanks to Mr. Sun."

    Mrs. Wang smiled: "No, thanks to Mr. Sun, Mr. Sun has to run almost every day these days. It is really hard work."

    Sun Xiang sat on the side, and smiled when he heard the words: "If the madam and the young master can be better, then everything should be done."

    Wang said: "But I still want to respect Mr. Sun. Come, Mr. Sun, I respect you."

    Sun Xiang raised his glass: "Thank you, Madam."

    Su Wan smiled: "Everyone, please move your chopsticks. Although I can't eat the same food as everyone else, you are welcome. I accepted the gift today. If you don't move your chopsticks, it will not be a big loss."

    Everyone laughed when they heard the words, so they were not polite to her. They ate and drank what they should, and the scene was full of joy.

    A banquet is a feast for the host and guest, complete and complete.

    After the banquet was over, everyone went to sit in the main room for a while to look at the children. When they felt that it was almost done, they left so as not to disturb Su Wan and the children's rest.

    The banquet in the guest garden did not come to an end, a group of people drank and chatted, and when the food was cold, they would be reheated and served, and whoever had time would warm the wine by themselves.

    It was cold and windy outside, but the house was lively.

    Li Lin drank a lot of wine, so he sat next to the brazier and drank a cup of hangover tea. He stretched out his hand and frowned, feeling a little worried, thinking that if he drank like this, he would not even think about entering the room tonight  up.

    She didn't want to smell the alcohol all over his body, let alone having an extra child.

    In this way, it is not good for him to go back, and it is not good for their mother and child to be smoked.

    Mr. Huo on the side laughed: "You just hide, just hide for a while."

    Li Lin has a bit of a headache, the Jinning mansion is alright, Su Yun is still a teenager, no?Drinking, that is, Su Xun and Su Jian, these two people are not good at drinking, but the three of Zhen Guo Gongfu, Yue Ting, Yue Zhen and Yue Xiao, can drink very much.

    "Have a sip of hangover tea." He sighed, thinking that being a father is indeed not easy.

    Mr. Huo laughed.

    Just as Li Lin finished drinking a cup of hangover tea, Mr. Xue came over and dragged him over to drink, saying that he would not return tonight if he was not drunk, so he must drink to his heart's content.

    Li Lin had no choice but to follow them to drink.

    Su Guan waited and waited until Li Lin came back, so he sent someone to ask. He heard that the banquet outside was still drinking and everyone was still drinking, so he ignored him.

    While the child was asleep, she tidied up the child's fetal hair stored on the veil bit by bit, then wrapped it in a small red cloth, put it into the prepared sachet, and hung it  At the head of the bed.

    Li Lin didn't come back at night. After drinking, he chatted with everyone, and he didn't leave until midnight. He smelled of alcohol, so he said he would rest in the study for a night and then he wouldn't come back.

    And asked Xiao Mo to accompany her to take care of the child at night.

    At night, Su Wan took the baby to bed, so Xiao Mo spread out the quilt and rested on the pit near the window, counting the time to get up and nurse the baby, feeding the nanny in the first half of the night, letting the nanny rest in the second half of the night, and letting Su Wan feed him.

    Now that the child is still young, Su Wan can still feed the child well, but he is afraid that he will not be able to feed him when he is older, so he insists on letting him also drink the nanny's milk, fearing that he will get used to it and refuse to breastfeed anymore  Damn.

    Su Wan was quite tired after dealing with the guests all day, and had to feed the children at night, so she couldn't control Li Lin, and the night passed quickly.

    On the second day, the guests will leave.

    After all, no one is very free. It is not easy to come here for a few days. After the matter is over, naturally I have to leave.

    The first one to leave was Qian Wulao, and he left early in the morning because there was still something to do in the Yamen.

    Next came Zhuo Jiu, the princess of Rujin County, his wife and the Duke of Zhenguo, and others. The group went to the main courtyard to see Su Wan and A Shi before leaving.

    Hong also hugged the child and told Su Wan: "You have become a mother, and you must take good care of yourself and your child in the future. Your child will be well when you are well, and you will be well when your child is well."

    Su Wan nodded: "Thank you, Second Aunt, Ah Wan will."

    Princess Rujin was a little bit reluctant: "The weather is getting warmer, and you have some free time, so you must take your children to play in the Imperial City."

    Su Wan responded with a smile: "I will go to see you in February next year." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1005

    Princess Rujin and the Duke of Zhenguo returned to the Imperial City together, and Mrs. Xie also returned to Yancheng.

    Two days later, the people from Jinning's mansion were also going back. Mrs. Wang took everyone back to the imperial city. Mr. Huo and Huo Yansu also went together, and Mr. Xue also went together.

    Old Mr. Xue was a little bored staying in the village. Now that the child is full moon and Sun Xiang is here, he doesn¡¯t want to stay any longer without him.  Continue his pastimes.

    Although he said he wanted to be a master for Ah Shi, but the child was only one month old, and it was impossible for him to wait by his side to grow up, so he made an agreement with Li Lin that he would come back in three years.

    So he went to be chic.

    Su Xun also left together, but he went to Guiyan City and went straight to Lanzhou with a group of subordinates.

    The guests who left the city also left one after another.

    Jingpingyuan also became quiet, and in a blink of an eye, the peace of the past was restored. Su Wan sent all relatives and friends away, feeling a little emotional in his heart. The cold winter wind was blowing outside the window, and the world was covered with snow.

    ?The four seasons, spring and winter, turn around, and life is full of joys and sorrows.

    Gathering is joy, and when we are apart, we are reluctant to part, but we have to say goodbye.

    As the saying goes, there is always a banquet in the world. If you want to say that the person who will accompany you for a lifetime is probably only the person next to her pillow, that is, the child. When he grows up in the future, it is impossible for him to be by her side all the time.

    She felt a little melancholy in her heart, but it didn't take long for her to let go of the melancholy. She herself needed to recuperate, and there was such a small child beside her who needed to be taken care of. As long as she knew that everyone was fine, it would be fine.

    After seeing off the guests and leaving, she also had some free time, and began to sort out the gifts the child had received these days. From his birth to the full moon, since the full moon was not a big deal, the gifts were not too many, but they were still quite a lot.

    ? For those who were not invited, some of them gave a copy, and handed it over to Jinning Duke's or Zhen Guogong's mansion, or Rujin County Master brought it over.

    It looks like a booklet when sorted out, and there are many good things.

    After finishing tidying up, Su Wan sighed with emotion: "If this is a girl, I will start saving a dowry for her right now. When she grows up, after so many years, the dowry must not be light."

    Li Lin thought about the scene for a while, thinking that the girl is going to get married when she grows up, but she is lucky to have given birth to a boy for the first time. If she gets married far away, what should she do?

    He finally experienced Su Xun's desire to break his leg.

    The old father can't afford to be hurt.

    He smiled: "Then save a dowry for him. When he grows up, let him coax other girls. When the time comes, let him marry a little girl and come back to coax you."

    Lest you always want to stare at other people's little girls.

    "What do you mean by marrying me back to coax me?" Su Wan was not happy, "He only married if he wanted to. He married a wife for himself, not for anyone else. Could it be that you married me in the past, but for something else?  "

    Li Lin coughed, and hurriedly coaxed: "You are right, but I was wrong. Give him a betrothal gift, and let him marry someone he likes in the future."

    Only then was Su Wan satisfied.

    In the blink of an eye, November passed, and it was mid-December.

    At this time, the child obviously recognizes others. Except for his parents, he is not very willing to be hugged by others. It is okay to hug him for a while, but he will stop doing it after a long time. If the couple ignores him, he will cry.

    Once when Xiao Mo took a bath for him, he started to cry as soon as he started to wash, clenching his fists and whimpering around his mouth, looking so pitiful, when he finished washing, he wrapped his blanket and returned to Su Wan's arms, still clenching his fists and whispering  Weeping so much that it hurts so much that I can't bear it.

    Su Wan had no choice but to let Li Lin learn to bathe the child and take good care of this little ancestor.

    This child is indeed good when he is good, but he just doesn't like strangers to touch him. Xiao Sang and Xiao Moan have been hugged a lot, probably because they are familiar with the smell, and it's okay to hug for a while, otherwise they just want to follow their parents.

    If he wakes up and doesn't feel that his parents are around, he waits and waits for a while before they disappear, and then quits.

    Li Linxin felt that he finally had some strength and started to have demands on life, so he started to cry when he was unhappy.

    "I have never seen a child who recognizes people like this." Xiao Mo was also helpless, "It can be seen that the young master is smart and knows how to recognize his father and mother. In his heart, father and mother are the closest."

    Although Su Wan was very useful, he couldn't help complaining: "Hmph, what kind of kisses are there, and I can't stop for a moment. I've been around him all day long, just like an ancestor."

    Although the house was burning with earth dragons, it was also cold in the winter. She hugged the child and patted him on the back to comfort him. Seeing that he finally?Stop crying, and hurriedly put on his Xixiao clothes, and then changed into a new bag to wrap him up.

    It's winter, baby, you should stay inside.

    ? As the end of the new year was approaching, Su Wan started to get busy again. First, she prepared the annual gifts for each family, and also checked the account books of each shop and farm to settle the year's harvest.

    She has no free time, and the child is brought by his father a lot. Fortunately, when the child is not good at playing and making trouble, it is fine to let him lie down. When he is sleepy, he can sleep by himself.  Look left and right with your eyes closed.

    Li Lin was sitting at the side, either reading a book or drinking tea, or dealing with some things. If he saw him moaning, he would hold him for convenience or feed the nanny.

    The days just passed by day by day.

    December twenty-seventh is Li Lin's twenty-fourth birthday.

    With such a small child, Su Wan still needed to recuperate. It was freezing outside, and there was heavy snow, so she didn't bother to go out.

    Su Guan asked someone to get a pot, with a stove burning underneath, and chicken soup in the pot, and then asked someone to prepare meat and vegetarian food. The couple ate hot pot together with a little boy lying on a small wooden bed.

    However, the little boy can only look at it twice, and cannot eat it.

    ?Because she was resting and breastfeeding, and her food was still light, so she put some red dates, ginger slices and a little salt in the pot, and because it wasn't salty enough, she prepared some sauce for him to eat with it.

    By the way, I also put down the prepared longevity noodles and scalded them before scooping them up. The husband and wife each shared a bowl, and it was considered a birthday celebration.

    ? Although there is no excitement, but with the company of close relatives and warm people, the heart is warm and peaceful, as if there is a warm home in this cold winter day.

    From heart to body, it is comfortable.

    This is probably called the end of life.

    After eating, she saw that the child had woken up, so she picked him up, then leaned into his arms and talked.

    "Happy birthday, it's another year, year after year, I hope we can spend each year together."

    "This year, apart from me, there is also Ah Shi who will accompany you. From now on, we will accompany you. No matter where we go, we will be together."

    He reached out to hold her hand, then raised his eyes to the green hills in the distance.

    The snow covered the mountain, a piece of white.

    ? Seems like the words in the story book: blue hair always accompanies white hair (remember this website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1006 When the time comes, he will go to her

    He closed his eyes and listened to the sound of the wind outside, the sound of snow falling on the ground, on the trees and flowerbeds, and on the eaves.

    "When I married you back then, I also promised you, promised you"

    "May you be well every year, and may you be worry-free every year."

    "After so many years, there may be some unpleasant things, but in general, it is also satisfactory. Now I also ask you, did you regret marrying me?"

    Have you ever regretted it?

    Of course there is no such thing.

    Su Wan felt that being with him was actually quite fulfilling, perhaps not so soul-stirring, but it was what she wanted, safe and at ease, leisurely and casual, and what worried her on weekdays was probably what she ate every day.

    When they were free, they also traveled together, walked through the green mountains and rivers, and met many different customs.

    Although there are still some small, not very happy things, they are not really big things.

    Of course, he is a human being, not a god, nor is he completely flawless.

    Generally speaking, it was still satisfactory, the day was also the day she was looking forward to, and he gave her everything she wanted.

    "I have never regretted it." She smiled, and looked down at the child in her arms. Zai'er opened his eyes and blew a small bubble with his mouth. When she saw it, she suddenly smiled.

    "Being with you, I think it is the luckiest thing in my life. I used to be mediocre in my life. Maybe all my luck was used here. I met you, married you, and got acquainted with you."  .¡±

    She reached out and rubbed the child's little head with soft eyes.

    She has been with him for so long, and she has never been dissatisfied or complained. She has a more cheerful temper than before, and her mood is more peaceful than before, free and at ease, without any complaints or worries.

    For the rest, there is only joy day after day in the years.

    She wished that time could go slower, that they would age slowly, and that they could spend more time together.

    Perhaps in the next life, there will be no such fate to meet each other.

    Maybe, maybe there is no next life, and I can't say for sure.

    She cherishes the present very much, and feels very happy and happy.

    "Do you think there is really a soul in the world? Can people really have an afterlife?"

    Li Lin paused and said after a long time: "Maybe there is, maybe there is not. There are many mysterious things in this world, and maybe they are beyond our comprehension."

    Su Wan nodded: "If there is an afterlife, maybe we won't be in the same world, or maybe we don't even remember each other."

    "A flower blooms once, a lifetime."

    "This is probably the portrayal of life in the world."

    Li Lin wanted to say, if there is an afterlife, I will still remember you, so I will go to you, but the so-called afterlife is out of his control, what if he doesn't remember her?

    If an afterlife was agreed upon, if she still remembered, wouldn't she have to wait a lifetime?

    If he can't wait for a lifetime, maybe he will, and he marries someone else, so what?

    "So, don't remember." He stretched out his hand to cover her eyes, thinking, if there is such a fate, and only one person must remember, then let him remember.

    When that time came, he went to find her.

    She moved his hand away with a smile, and smiled: "Oh, what are you thinking about in the afterlife? If we live this life well, it will be the best."

    He smiled: "Yes, let's live this life first."

    Li Lin's birthday has just passed, and it will be the New Year in a blink of an eye.

    On New Year's Eve, Su Wan asked Jiubian and Sun Xiang not to prepare, and came here together, and arranged for guards and maidservants to barbecue in the water pavilion in the yard, while she took Sun Xiang and the others to eat hot pot in the house.

    Don't say, I haven't eaten it before, but it's winter, and I'm a little addicted after eating it once.

    Sun Xiang also liked this way of eating, and felt that he could eat a few more times in the future. After the excitement of the night passed, he asked someone to pack up the things, and the couple took the child to lie down.

    In the early morning of the second day, before Su Wan got up, Li Lin dressed the child, wrapped it in a thick quilt, and took him out.  Carrying three big bags in one hand, filled with things bulging inside.

    At this moment, Shuxiang just combed Su Wan's hair. Su Wan heard the sound and came out to have a look.

    Good guy.

    Three big bags.

    "You reallyDid you take him out to ask for a New Year's gift?  "

    This dog man was still in high spirits last night, saying that he was going to take the child out early in the morning to ask for New Year's gifts, and he also brought a few more bags out to pack it, as if it was a betrothal gift for the child.

    I don't know where he got this interest?

    I'm afraid it's not that all the guards and maids in the yard were sent away.

    "Why don't you take a sack to pack it?"

    Su Wan didn't bother to care about him, so she quickly hugged the child.

    The child was still well wrapped, and there was still a corner of the quilt that was free. With a light cover, the child's face could be covered to block the wind and snow outside.  look right.

    Li Lin smiled: "It's okay, I can't freeze him, you didn't see it, I'm glad he's out, I want to see it here, I want to see it there too."

    Su Wan snorted softly: "Don't try to coax me, he still doesn't think well."

    How far can a child who is only two months old see?

    Li Lin said oh, and then picked out the three bags of things one by one and put them away. Some were small toys, some were food, small clothes, small pillows, and some were simply given as red envelopes.

    Su Wan asked Shuxiang to bring a thinner quilt, and was about to change it for the child.

    Li Lindao: "Don't change, I'll take him for a walk around the village."

    Su Wan: "?!"

    She looked at him amusedly: "Are you still going?"

    "Go." Li Lin smiled, and then hugged the child in her arms, "I'll take the child to ask for New Year's gift, this is his first New Year's Eve, naturally the more you ask for, the better, this is what everyone treats the child  bless."

    Su Wan glanced at him, wondering if this man was trying to show off that he had a cub?

    But think about it and ignore him, as long as the child is not cold, he can do whatever he likes.

    "Ma'am, you packed your things, I'm leaving." After that, he took the child out again. Su Wan looked at the pile of things he brought out, but had no choice but to sort and put them away one by one.  .

    After all, it is a gift from everyone to the child, regardless of whether it is expensive or not.

    Oh, save the dowry.

    About two quarters later, Li Lin came back with the baby in his arms again, this time with three bags full again.

    However, the bag this time was probably a bit heavy, and it contained mostly fruits. It was inconvenient for him to hold the child in one hand and carry such a heavy thing in the other.

    She hugged the child, glanced at him, and raised her eyebrows: "Are you still going?"

    "I won't go, I won't go"

    Su Guan laughed out loud.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1007 Going to the Imperial City

    The first day of the new year is naturally going to be lively.

    After Su Wan got up, he distributed New Year's gifts to everyone. Each person received a package of gifts, which included rewards, food, fruits, dried fruits, etc., and a large package was wrapped in oiled paper.

    After distributing the gifts, the couple again posted Spring Festival couplets and blessings in front of the door. Su Wan held the child and asked Li Lin to stand on a chair to post them. The trees in the yard were also hung with red cloth and little red lanterns.  It's a piece of New Year's celebration.

    After breakfast, many children from the village came to pay New Year's greetings. Now that the guest garden is vacant, the husband and wife are there to entertain these little guests.

    Speaking of it, the people in the village regard Li Lin as their own. When Wang Xing'er wanted to change the child, the people in the village also stood on their side.

    The result of the processing at that time was that the Wang family separated. Wang Xing'er's three elder brothers stayed in the village with their elderly grandparents, while Wang Xing'er's father took his wife and Wang Xing'er to the next village and bought a small courtyard to live in.  .

    Wang Xing'er and her mother were not allowed to set foot in Shiqiao Village again.

    I heard that Wang Xing'er's mother was so regretful at that time that she cried miserably and wanted to come to Jingpingyuan to intercede, but was stopped by the villagers. In the end, she had to leave the village where she had lived for 20 years.

    People in the village would not come to Jingpingyuan on weekdays, fearing to disturb Su Wan, the noble princess, but it was the New Year, and many children came to ask for New Year gifts.

    Su Wan also prepared a bag of gifts, which contained some copper coins, and wrapped flowers or ink sticks. The girl's bag had wrapped flowers, and the boy's bag had ink sticks. They were all things that could be used.  .

    And she also prepared all kinds of snacks and tea to entertain these children. The room was lively and full of children's laughter.

    This year's New Year has one more child, and it seems to be much more lively than before.

    This couple has children, and they like these children even more. Although they used to prepare New Year gifts for their children, they just gave them and didn't spend so much thought on them.

    Seeing the children happy one by one, I feel very happy in my heart.

    Having a child, life is full of joys and sorrows, and the daily life probably revolves around the child. Even if the couple want to make out, they feel that it is inconvenient.

    Especially in this winter, I was afraid that he would catch cold, so I had to carry him to the small wooden bed, change his clothes and pack him up, and then carry him back.

    But watching him grow up day by day is also a very happy thing

    The days passed day by day, the cold of winter gradually dissipated, the snow melted, and spring returned to the world. When the spring was warmer, Zai'er changed the quilt and could hold him directly.

    At this time, he seemed to be clearer again, and he no longer liked to stay in the house. His eyes looked left and right, as if he was very curious about everything.

    However, they still recognize people very much. As long as their parents hug and accompany them, it will be fine for Xiaosang and Xiaowan to hug them for a while, but they will not be happy after a long time.

    At the beginning of February, the couple took the child up the mountain to pay homage to Li Lin's mother, and told her that the child was fine, and they were fine, so please rest assured.

    In late February, the couple will take their children to the Imperial City to attend Su Luo's birthday ceremony. A Luo's birthday is almost the day when Su Wan gave birth, so the wedding ceremony was moved to February 28th.

    When Zhou heard about this, he came to beg them, saying that he wanted to go together.

    The daughter-in-law Shi replied was pregnant with a child, Zhou was worried and wanted to see it, but the road to the Imperial City was not close, so she naturally dared not go alone.

    Su Wan didn't make it difficult for her, it was just a matter of passing by, so she agreed, but she also told her that if she wanted to go, she could only follow Xiaosang and the others in the carriage.

    Mrs. Zhou agreed, and on the day of departure, she took a bunch of her packages into the carriage, and followed them to the Imperial City.

    On the way, Mrs. Zhou still wanted to say a few words to Xiao Sang and the others, but Xiao Sang held a grudge very much. If she asked her, she would say a few words to save face, but she would never talk to her too much.

    After a few times, Mrs. Zhou came back to it, and didn't say much later.

    On the way, Xiao Sang brought water to Su Wan and the others, and casually talked about Mrs. Zhou, saying that Mrs. Zhou might regret what she did back then.  Boy, don't say anything more.

    She can understand Zhou's thoughts in order to fulfill her daughter's last wish, but it doesn't mean that the things Zhou and Shi's did to her back then don't exist anymore.

    now thatThings have been done, she should be able to bear the consequences, not that they regret it, she should forgive them.

    She also holds grudges, and she still remembers what happened at that time. It is absolutely impossible to forgive, and it is because of Li Lin that she has face like this.

    This journey was considered safe, and he rested in a town at night, and continued on the next day. By the evening of the next day, the carriage arrived outside the gate of the Imperial City.

    Su Xun got off the Yamen, changed his clothes and came to pick them up with Su Yun, just in time.

    Su Xun hugged the child, and his whole face was full of smiles.

    "Ah, Shi, Shi, I am your grandfather, hahaha, do you still remember?"

    Zai'er didn't recognize him, and his voice was a little loud, so he was not very happy. He started to look left and right, and started looking for his parents.

    Su Wan hurriedly picked up the child, fearing that he would cry out and hurt Su Xun, the grandfather's heart: "He recognizes someone a little bit. Go back and father will tease him for a while. Only after getting to know him will he be willing to give you a hug."

    "Is father okay recently?"

    ? On that day, Su Xun took people to Lanzhou to do business, and he came back in mid-December. When he passed by Guiyan City, he came to stay for two days. This is the way to bring people back to Emperor City.

    On his birthday this year, Li Lin and Su Wan also did not come back. First, it was still cold and it was not good to bring such a young child. Second, Su Luo's Jiji ceremony was at the end of February, so  Just come back at this time.

    "Okay, pretty good, everything is fine for us." Su Xun was really happy when he saw his grandson, but it was a pity that his grandson didn't hug him, "How is Ah Shi?"

    Su Wan said: "He's pretty good, he just recognized someone, so he pestered the two of us, day by day, without a break."

    Su Xun smiled and said: "It's normal to recognize people. Children don't recognize people. Although children are young, they also know which ones are harmless to them. The closest people are naturally their parents."

    "It will be fine when he is older, when he can walk and run, he will run around like a jerk." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1008 Sufu is back

    Su Wan blinked, if Su Xun didn't say anything, she would have almost forgotten about this person.

    "The fourth sister is back?"

    Sufu is back?  Didn't she marry Chen Lian, and returned to her hometown with Chen Shilang when she got old?

    Recalling what Su Fu had done in her mind, Su Wan's scalp was numb. If she came back, where would she have a peaceful life?

    Su Xun nodded: "I came back a few days ago. The Chen family said that I came to attend A Luo's wedding ceremony. Since I am already a relative, I can't refuse."

    At that time, Su Xun was so frightened that his face turned green. He was afraid that something would happen after Su Fu came back, which would ruin Su Luo's ceremony.

    "But I see that she seems to have settled down a lot."

    "Are you safe?"

    Su Wan didn't believe it, but it wasn't the time to talk now, so she couldn't ask any more questions, so she let Su Xun and Su Yun get into the carriage and walked to Jingpingyuan together.

    When they arrived at Jingpingyuan and unloaded their things, they sent Zhou to Shi Huixin.

    A group of people entered the room, sat down to talk, Su Guan went into the dormitory to feed the child, then came out with him in her arms, and then handed the child to Li Lin, Su Lan was sitting beside Li Lin, reaching out to hold the child's hand,  A pair of eyes are shining.

    For teenagers and girls, children are probably a very magical creature, cute and fun.

    For parents, this boy is simply a debt collector, making people restless for a moment.

    Su Wan sat down at the side: "Father said that the fourth sister is back? Are you still in peace now?"

    "It looks quite peaceful." Su Xun took his eyes away from the child, sighed, and talked about his worries, "I'm afraid that something will happen to her and it will ruin A Luo.  It's a gift for Jiji."

    If Su Fu spoils Su Luo's Jiji ceremony, Su Xun really has the heart to kill her.

    Su Wan said: "Then tell her?"

    Su Xun clapped his hands, worried: "This has to make sense, how can she make sense?"

    Su Wan thinks about it too, she also feels that her head is a bit big.

    Li Lindao: "It's been so long, and she doesn't know what kind of life she lived in the Chen family. This time, the people from the Chen family came together? If they came together, you can ask what she is in the Chen family."  Attitude? Or see if the Chen family can handle her."

    Su Xun paused: "You are right, maybe you can get some news from the Chen family."

    After finishing speaking, he couldn't sit still, drank a cup of tea, and was about to leave.

    Su Wan wanted to keep them: "Since they are here, why not stay for dinner?"

    Su Xun gave up and said, "I've always been worried about this matter. I'll go back and ask first, and I'll come over to you sometime later."

    Su Wan nodded: "Father and Ah Yun go back first, and we'll go back tomorrow to have a look."

    "okay."

    Su Xun took Su Yun away, and Li Lin gave the child to Su Wan, and then got up to send them out. The child was probably tired too, and he couldn't open his eyes in a daze just after eating, and was going to sleep.

    Su Wan was also a little tired, so he took him back to the dormitory to rest for a while.

    On the second day, the couple took the child back to the Jinning Mansion. Everyone in the Jinning Mansion was very happy to see the child, especially Mrs. Wang, who wanted to hold her in her arms all the time.

    Su Wan thought it was funny: "When I came back, my grandmother always cared about me and asked me how I was doing. Now that I have a child, I have fallen out of favor."

    Wang scolded her with a smile: "How old are you, you can still compete with children for favor, go and go, go and go."

    She was holding the child, and just about to reach out to touch his head, the child stared at her for a while, pursed his mouth, began to look left and right, and made two ahhh.

    Su Wan quickly went to hug him, but helplessly reached out and pinched his little face: "He recognizes people, and he won't give hugs to those he doesn't know."

    Upon hearing the words, Mrs. Wang had no choice but to give the child to her, and said with a smile: "This child is smart."

    Su Wan reached out and touched his little head, and he settled down, leaning in her arms, obediently and cutely, so cute.

    Su Wan sighed: "But all this day, he is pestering me and his father. It's okay now. If it takes a while, I'm afraid I won't be able to hug him anymore."

    The child grows up day by day, and the weight is naturally increasing. It's okay now, but in a few months, she might not be able to stand for long even holding him.

    "Mr. Jing Yuan said that he came to collect debts."

    Mrs. Wang laughed loudly: "Yes, yes, talk to a debt collector.Like, sons and daughters are all debts. When he was young, he had to support him, and when he grew up, he had to worry about his poor life and worry about him for the rest of his life.  "

    Su Wan also smiled.

    Murongxian also brought Su Zhi over to see this little cousin. Su Zhi was already two years old. He also felt amazing when he looked at this little cousin. He wanted to reach out and touch it, but he didn't dare.

    He turned his head to look at Murong Xian: "Brother."

    "Yes, brother." Murong Xian reached out and stroked his hair with soft eyes, "When you grow up, you should love each other."

    After finishing speaking, she smiled again: "I forgot to tell you, I have another now, and soon Azhi will have a younger brother and sister."

    "Again?" Su Wan was taken aback for a moment, her eyes widened, "So soon?"

    Mrs. Wang couldn't help laughing: "It's not too long, Azhi is two years old, and it's time to add a younger brother and sister to him. In two years, you should add another one to Azhi."

    Su Guan didn't dare to say that she and Li Lin felt that one was enough. It was like serving their ancestors every day. One was a headache, and if there were too many children, they would not be able to raise them well. Therefore, although she was also very envious of the little girl Xunxun,  But there is no idea of ??regeneration yet.

    If she had two sons, she was afraid that Li Lin would vomit blood.

    I don't know how much effort it will take to teach one, but I can still get two, and they can't be stocked. If it grows crooked, it's one thing to worry about for a lifetime, but the status of the Li family is different, so I'm afraid it will cause trouble.

    So she just smiled: "Now that Ah Shi is still young, I don't think so long-term. Sister-in-law, congratulations. I don't know about this. If I knew it earlier, I should give you some supplements."

    Murong Xian didn't care: "Why do you and I need to be so polite, what else can I lack?"

    Su Wan said: "What you have is yours, and what I give is my heart. If you have it, I won't give it away. If so, why do we send it back and forth on weekdays? Who is missing something, right?  ?¡±

    Murong Xian burst out laughing: "What you say is what you say, then I will wait for you to deliver it."

    Several people were chatting harmoniously, and someone came in to report that the fourth aunt had come.

    Su Wan thought for a while before remembering that the Fourth Aunt's grandmother was Su Fu. Wang's expression was a little bad, but she nodded, "Let her in."

    In the end, he turned his head to Su Wan and said, "She came back this time, and she is much more peaceful. You, don't be so fussy with her."

    Su Wan smiled: "Don't worry, grandma, as long as she doesn't mess with me, I will definitely not argue with her. I have long forgotten all the grievances in the past." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1009 Unwilling

    She is living a good life, and she doesn't want to remember those unpleasant things anymore, like Zhou, like Su Fu, as long as she doesn't mess with her again, she can forget about those past events. Of course, if you want to talk about tolerance  Forgive me, that's also impossible.

    Just treat it like a stranger, if you don't mess with me, I won't mess with you, that's about it.

    Su Fu came in soon. She was wearing a begonia-colored dress, with a neat bun, two peony gold hairpins and a gold hairpin inlaid with tassels, and a pair of gold hairpins on her ears.  The little gourd eardang still looks like a lady.

    Su Wan's gaze swept across without a trace, but she felt that she seemed to have aged a lot in recent years, and the beauty that was as bright as a peony in her youth seemed to have lost its color.

    It seems that these days may not be easy.

    Su Wan noticed Su Fu, and Su Fu naturally also noticed Su Wan. Su Wan still likes to wear a light blue dress, gentle and elegant, soft and well-behaved, with waterfall-like hair and gentle eyebrows.

    She seemed to have changed nothing, but also seemed to have changed a little.

    Possibly because of becoming a mother, she has become a lot gentler, but in those gentle eyebrows and eyes, it seems that she is a little more lively and casual, and she is not as cautious as she was when she was never married in the past.

    Oh, she didn't die in childbirth like in her previous life, but she gave birth to a child smoothly and survived.

    "Meet grandma."

    "I've seen sister-in-law and sixth sister."

    When Su Wan heard the voice of Sixth Sister, she felt as if she had passed away. She hugged the child, smiled, and said hello: "Fourth Sister."

    Wang Shi nodded: "Sit down and talk."

    So Su Fu sat down on a chair beside her, which happened to be sitting opposite Su Wan, and she was quiet and not making any noise.

    Mrs. Wang asked her: "I'm not here with your mother, why are you free to come here today?"

    Mrs. Yang has been feeling a little uncomfortable these days, and she has been resting in the courtyard. Speaking of which, Mrs. Yang has also stopped in the past two years, probably because she was really frightened by the cleaning in the temple.

    Another thing is that the Yang family left the imperial city. Previously, the Yang family officials worshiped the position of Shangshu, and she was supported by her natal family. Last year, Yang Shangshu made a mistake and was dismissed from office. The Yang family left in despair.

    After losing her powerful natal family, the Yang family shrank all of a sudden. In the past two years, she has been careful and peaceful, not daring to touch Wang's brows, and even Murong Xian, the daughter-in-law, she dared not offend.

    Su Fu said: "I heard that Sixth Sister and Sixth Brother-in-law came back with their children, so I'll come and have a look."

    In the first month of the lunar year, she only got the news from her mother that Su Wan had given birth to a son. She didn't believe it at the time. In her opinion, even if Su Wan was pregnant, she could not escape the fate of her previous life.

    Unexpectedly, she really gave birth to the child safely, and is still alive, holding the child in front of her.

    Su Wan smiled and said, "Fourth Sister Lao misses you."

    Su Fu didn't know what to say for a while, logically, the other party should let her see the child, but the kindness and resentment between her and Su Wan, Su Wan would definitely not show the child to her, maybe she would be on guard  Look at her, for fear that she will hurt the child.

    Murongxian smiled and said: "Grandmother, if there is nothing else, I will take my younger sister to find my husband and younger brother-in-law. I don't know what I am talking about, and I haven't come back after so long."

    Mrs. Wang was also afraid that Su Fu would make trouble like before, so she nodded: "Go."

    So the two took their children and left. Su Fu turned her head and looked at the backs of the few people who left, and she was a little dazed, because she wanted to recommend a woman to Su, and Murong Xian didn't want to see her.  To treat her like air.

    Su Fu immediately thought of the complex feelings of the Chen family giving Chen Lian a woman. Although she didn't like Chen Lian and didn't want to be with him, she also hated him for being incompetent and unable to give her everything she wanted, but when he  She still felt a little uncomfortable sleeping with other women.

    In the past two years in the Chen family, she was under the control of the maids sent by the Chen family and the Jinning government, and she couldn't leave, but as the days passed, her mind became clearer.

    After Murong Xian and Su Wan left, the smile on Wang's face couldn't hold back anymore, she asked Su Fu angrily, "What are you doing here at this time?"

    Su Fu said: "Grandmother, I went to Prince Zhao's Mansion today, but they don't allow me to go in. I wonder if grandma can"

    Before she could finish her sentence, Mrs. Wang interrupted her: "What are you going to Prince Zhao's Mansion for? Afu, I told you earlier that if you want to come back as a guest, you should be safe and sound, and don't make any troubles."  If something happens, I won¡¯t spare you!¡±

    Su Fu said: "IJust want to see the child, not to do something?  Is there anything wrong with me going to see my child?  "

    Mrs. Wang choked, and finally sighed. Prince Zhao's Mansion refused to let her see the child. Naturally, they also had concerns. They were afraid that the child would fall into her hands, what would she do with the child, and they were afraid that she would teach the child badly.

    "You are Chen's wife now. Don't go to Prince Zhao's Mansion anymore. Just live your life well. As for the child, I have been paying attention to him before. He is doing well in Prince Zhao's Mansion. He followed  His eldest aunt is no different from his own son."

    "As long as you know he's fine."

    Wang thought to herself, it would be better not to have a mother like Su Fu. The child grew up with Zhao Mingzhan and Murong Ning and his wife, and grew up with the elder brother.  Well done.

    ? If Su Fu appears, the world will remember the wrong things she has done, point and point at the child, it is fine if he is ignorant, but if he understands, it will not feel good.

    Wang wished that Su Fu would never come back in this life, and would not appear in front of her children again, so that the past would be buried like this, and no one would mention it.

    Su Fu was not reconciled: "He was born to me, why can't I see him? Grandma, you are also a mother, and you should understand the heart of a mother."

    "Yes, I am also a mother." Wang was a little angry, "But no matter how bad I am, I haven't caused any harm to the child. Let him be pointed out by others. It's better not to have such a mother."

    "Don't think I don't know what you think? You have been refusing to be with Chen Lian all these years, have you not given up on Zhao Mingyan? Have you not given up on going back to Prince Zhao's Mansion?"

    Su Fu's pupils shrank, and she didn't know what to say to refute for a while.

    She really didn't let go.

    After all, compared with Prince Zhao's Mansion, Chen's family is far behind, and Chen Lian is far behind Zhao Mingyan. One is the prince's mansion, and the other is just a home for veterans returning home.

    Chen Lian, who was a partial student, has not yet made progress.

    No matter how much Zhao Mingyan is a dude, no matter how unprogressive he is, he is indeed a son of the royal family, born with status and wealth.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1010 It seems that everyone is better off than me

    "You've already remarried, don't you want to reconcile and marry Zhao Mingyan again?" Wang felt a headache, "You should be sober, that's impossible."

    In the past, the Duke of Jinning married her, and also married the Chen family who was going to retire and return home. It was just to break her desire to reconcile with Zhao Mingyan, for fear that something would happen again.

    "You live peacefully in Chen's family, give birth to a son and a half to Chen Lian, live the rest of your life, and don't let your family worry about you anymore, it's the best."

    "This mansion doesn't think about any benefits you can bring, as long as you don't cause trouble for the family, you can treat it as my begging you."

    Su Fu closed her eyes, and she said: "I understand what grandma said, but I am not reconciled. The sisters in the family seem to have a better life than me, and it is the sixth sister. She was not married in the past.  He is a poor student, but now he is living the best life."

    Wang wanted to laugh: "What are you unwilling to do? Are you living a good life? Didn't you all live it yourself? Your sixth sister and Jing Yuan Qinse are in harmony, and the husband and wife are loving. How can you say that there is something?  "

    "It's been so many years. Have you ever heard that they quarreled? Have you ever heard your sixth sister complain about Li Jingyuan? Have you ever complained that you are not married well? Your sixth sister should protect Jingyuan more.  Haven't you seen it? But she will get angry if someone says something bad. "

    "You failed to be a good wife and made troubles at home, and you also failed to be a good mother to take good care of your children. You are the one who made troubles. Now you are not doing well, and you feel unwilling to see others living well.  Now, do you think God is unfair again?"

    "You don't want to give anything, but you want to get everything. How can there be such a reason in this world?"

    Sufu was dumbfounded.

    Mrs. Wang let it go: "Don't even think about the affairs of Prince Zhao's Mansion, but if I see you going there again, I will send someone to take you back immediately, and don't come back again."

    Mrs. Wang's attitude was tough, and Su Fu didn't dare to provoke her at the moment, so she had no choice but to leave in the end.

    When she walked to the garden, she saw Murongxian Su Wan and the others from a distance, but this time it was replaced by two men holding the child.

    Su Zhi was hugged by Su Jian and struggled to come down to play. He was just at the age of curiosity and couldn't sit still. On the other side, Su Wan reached out and poked the child's little face, and said something to Li Lin with a look on his face.  smile.

    Su Fu didn't want to look any more, so she turned and left.

    ? Back then she was high-spirited and felt that she knew the future and wanted to marry the most powerful person in the future. She looked down on Li Jingyuan, thinking he was a poor student with nothing, and she also looked down on Su Wan, thinking she was a short-lived ghost who would die sooner or later.

    Still thinking in my heart, anyway, if you die sooner or later, you have to die, so it's better to take advantage of yourself.

    In the end, Zhao Mingzhan did not die, Zhao Mingyan was still a playboy, and she married and divorced herself.

    On the contrary, it was Su Wan who married Li Lin, gave birth to a child, and survived. The husband and wife are loving and harmonious, and they look too good to be true.

    Murong Xian on the other side smiled and said: "This one in your family, if someone else hugs him, he won't even give it a hug."

    Su Wan reached out to touch the child's little hat, and smiled: "It may be that he has been with the two of us since birth. When he recognized people, he also pampered him, so it became like this."

    Probably also indulgent. Although the child was invisible at the beginning, but when he got familiar with the smell, he began to cling. The couple kept pampering him and coaxing him, so they became more and more clingy.

    Fortunately, she insisted on letting the nanny feed him. Otherwise, when he got older, Su Wan wouldn't be able to feed him enough, so she didn't know what to do.

    Don't look at Li Lin always saying that this cub is a debt collector, but he is still the first to indulge him, even Su Wan can't compare to him.

    This is probably called being disgusted and loving at the same time.

    The child moved in Li Lin's arms, turned his eyes and looked around, as if very interested, and started to pat his father's shoulder with his little hand, ready to play.

    Li Lin had no choice but to carry him for a walk in the garden, Su Wan shook her head helplessly, and warned: "Don't go too long, he's going to sleep soon."

    "Got it." He replied.

    Su Wan reached out and touched Su Zhi's small head, and smiled: "Ah Zhi is good at home?"

    He nodded slightly: "I'm a good boy. I listened to my father, mother and grandparents."

    "Yo, that's really good." Su Wan smiled. Although Su Zhi was young, he was indeed an obedient baby.

    Su Guan and Murongxian wanted to talk together, so they went to the courtyard of Murongxian and his wife, and Su Jian wasTake Azhi to wait here for Li Lin and Azhi.

    When the two arrived in the courtyard, they sat down and talked.

    "After Sufu came back, is she still in peace?"

    Murong Xiandao: "An Fen is quite safe, but I am always a little uneasy, afraid that something will happen to her again, and it will not be our family who will worry about it."

    "I finally understand that no matter whether it is a man or a woman, it must be taught well. Otherwise, it will become the root cause of harm to the family, and it will not stop even if it is married."

    Murongxian was really tired of Su Fu, especially since she was Su Jian's own sister, and she couldn't ignore it when something happened, but she felt angry in her heart, and she was about to explode.

    It seems that Su Fu was messing up the situation and wanted to recommend a woman to Su. If it were someone else, Murong Xian would have killed her long ago, and even got on her head. He really thought she was easy to bully.

    But now he still needs to be polite to her.

    really took a deep breath.

    Su Wan nodded: "Indeed, both men and women need to be taught well, and I don't want to be successful, but I hope she doesn't cause trouble and harm the family."

    "And Su Ran." Murong Xian took a deep breath, "If you meet her, then leave her alone."

    Su Ran?

    Su Wan paused slightly: "What happened to her?"

    The last time I heard about her, she was still fighting with Qin Yuzhu, trying to drag her natal family into the water.

    "You probably don't know. Now that His Majesty keeps the Ninth Prince by his side to teach him personally, the Palace of Ming Palace is naturally in a hurry. She and Concubine Ming have stopped fighting, and they want to use people to deal with the Ninth Prince."

    "I see that the Ninth Prince is much better than King Ming."

    Su Wan felt a little proud when he heard the words, and thought, that's natural.

    At least Zhao Mingjing was a fairly decent young man before, and after Li Lin taught him for so long, and studied with Li Fu for so long, he could always learn something.

    Speaking of Zhao Mingjing, before Ah Shi was full moon, he also gave a gift, not only him, but also Li Fu who was far away in the Western Wei Dynasty sent someone to send a gift, and even Wang Lizhi also gave a gift.

    However, Zhao Mingjing sent it off relatively early, and it arrived at the end of October. When he came back in early December, he went to see the children, and then said that he was going back to the Imperial City.

    The emperor is getting old, and the past two years have not been very good. He needs to come back.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1011 Don't Want To Come Down To Play With My Uncle And Aunt

    Although he has the backing of King Zhao's Mansion, he doesn't have much reputation in the court, and he is not very old. If the emperor dies suddenly, the situation may not be easy to control, and King Ming will definitely rebel.

    So he needs to come back to manage his reputation and status for the future.

    Moreover, he still has a lot to learn and understand, some of which need to be taught by the emperor, and before that, he still has to face the emperor's test.

    The opportunity is given to him, it is his business whether he can stand firmly, he can't do nothing, nothing, others can give the throne to him, at least he needs to show some ability to be recognized by others  just work.

    Murong Xian smiled: "Let's not talk about that, it doesn't mean that we can be good if we think it is good, but for us, the Ninth Prince is indeed better than King Ming, at least, we won't be implicated again."

    Su Ran has already given birth to King Ming's eldest son and is also a side concubine. If King Ming ascends the throne, there will be another dispute over the throne.

    Even if the Duke of Jinning had no intention of participating in these battles, if Su Ran lost, would Qin Yuzhu let it go?  That is impossible!

    I didn't end up with a lot of gangsters, but the future will not be easy.

    If Su Ran wins, the Duke of Jinning hasn't helped her in recent years, and even rejected her many times when she asked for help, she will naturally make a note of it in her heart.  It's not easy either.

    So, it might as well be the Ninth Prince ascending the throne.

    Duke Ning's mansion has no grievances with the Ninth Prince, and Duke Ning is a meritorious minister who followed His Majesty in the past. He always wants to give two points. If there is no reward, he will not convict him, right?

    Su Wan nodded, did not continue this topic, but asked about something beside her.

    The two chatted for about half an hour, then Su Jian and Li Lin came over with the child, Ah Shi was tired from playing and hungry, so Su Wan had to ask Murong Xian to find her a room so that she could feed the child.

    Fortunately, it was in Sujian Murongxian's yard, otherwise he would have died of embarrassment, the child was too young, so it really wasn't suitable for him to take it out.

    After he finished eating, he yawned a little, dawdled in his mother's arms for a while, and couldn't even open his eyes.

    Su Wan reached out to touch his little head, and sighed, "You brat."

    When she went out with the child in her arms, Li Lin took the child in her arms, and the husband and wife bid farewell and left, taking Su Lan and Su Luo with them when they left.

    Su Luo packed up a few clothes, and then left with her, Li Shi couldn't stop her: "You have to go through the ceremony, so many things, you still run around?"

    Su Luo didn't care: "There are still a few days left, don't worry, I'll be back in two days."

    It is now the 23rd of February, and there are still four days before the 28th and Jili ceremony. It is not impossible for her to stay for two days, so Mrs. Li has to let her go.

    These two people are very rare about their little nephew. If Su Wan leaves in a few days, they won't be able to see each other anymore. No, it's better to get along with each other more while taking advantage of this opportunity.

    In Shenshi, Su Xun came back from the Yamen and learned that both Su Luo and Su Xun had gone to Jingpingyuan. After thinking about it, he ordered two clothes to be packed, and also went in a carriage.

    It's not that they are the only ones who are greedy for their nephew, right? He also wants to see his grandson!

    Mrs. Li would be furious to see all three of them like this, but she was too embarrassed to go, and there were still a lot of things to deal with at home, so she had to stay in the mansion.

    Su Xun came by coincidence. A Shi had been sleeping since he came back, and when he woke up, he was fed by the nanny once, and he was laid on the wooden couch by the window, while Su Lan and Su Luo played with him.

    Su Luo was shaking the toy back and forth in front of him, and he raised his hand to snatch it, while still making a yapping noise.

    Su Huang sat on the side, reaching out to shake his legs.

    The two brothers and sisters were having a great time. Su Wan watched from the side and shook his head helplessly.

    But Ah Shi was a little tired after playing for a while, and then no matter how the two coaxed him, he refused to move anymore. It happened that Su Xun came over and reached out to hug him. He actually agreed, but Su Xun was so happy.

    "Wow, hey, I finally gave you a hug, hahaha."

    Su Wan was slightly surprised: "Why is father here?"

    Su Xun was unhappy: "What? I can't come to see my grandson? Hey, look at him, he is looking at me with his eyes open."

    "No." Su Wan was a little helpless, "Ah Ran and A Luo are here, and you are here too. I'm afraid my mother will be angry."

    Su Xun gave up and said, "What's there to be angry about? You just stay here for a few days. Can I come and see my grandson? Even if it's reasonable, I can make sense.?.  "

    Su Yun thought for a while and said, "Shall I go back to accompany my mother at night?"

    Although he is also very fond of his little nephew, he will not stay at home for long, and his mother will also accompany him. When the family members come over, he will go back to accompany his mother.

    Su Xun was instantly happy when he heard the words: "Not bad, not bad, you are still sensible, after dinner, hurry back and accompany your mother."

    With Su Yun going back, Mrs. Li also stopped.

    Ah Shi rubbed against Su Xun's arms, calm and peaceful, and didn't make a fuss, but when he saw Su Wan beside him, he yelled twice and wanted to be hugged by his mother, but Su Wan ignored him, and he stopped.

    Probably because I don't want to come down to play with my uncle and aunt.

    It's so tiring to play.

    He doesn't want to do it anymore.

    Su Xun lovingly reached out and patted him on the back: "So good."

    Su Guan took this cub with him every day, so he didn't know what he was thinking, so he said: "He, he is tired from playing with Aruno Aluo, and he doesn't want to move anymore, otherwise he would give you a hug."

    Su Xun laughed: "Really? Hahaha, that's really smart."

    Ah Shi pursed his lips in his arms, leaning against his arms and refused to move.

    "By the way, why isn't Jing Yuan here?"

    Su Wan replied: "I went to Shi's house. I asked him to bring some gifts to sit and sit down. I will come back later for dinner. I'm afraid I won't have much free time in the next few days. I have to go to my grandmother's place tomorrow."  .¡±

    Su Xun nodded: "That's right, it's time to go and sit down, he can just go, you and the child don't have to go."

    Although the Shi family is Li Lin's uncle's family, it makes no sense that the Shi family did something wrong and let his girl swallow this breath as if the previous things did not exist.

    Besides, because of Su Guan's relationship, how much benefit did the Jinning government give back to Shi's letter?

    He was studying with Su Jian at the Duke of Jinning, and the gentleman invited by the Duke of Jinning was either this or that master of the Jinshi. Shi Huixin received the benefits of the Duke of Jinning, turned around, and bullied Su Wan with the Shi family.  .

    Even if Shi Huixin didn't stand with his parents, he didn't stop him. He let things happen, and the Jinning government's help to him was completely feeding the dog.

    Su Xun became angry when he thought about it, and later when he met Shi Huixin, he ignored him.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1012 I Didn't Come To See You

    Su Xun shook his head and didn't think about those bad things. It's been so long, and now that Ah Shi is finally willing to let him hug him, he should tease his grandson.

    I don't know how many times I can hug him.

    Thinking of this, he couldn't help but want to sigh again, thinking that if Li Lin was really just a poor boy, he would still see his daughter and grandson often after living like this for the rest of his life.

    Now that the child is born, I don't know when they will leave, and once they leave, I don't know when they will meet again.

    Thinking of this, Su Xun felt even more sad, and couldn't help cursing: "It's all his fault, Li Jingyuan, if he hadn't lied to me back then, I definitely wouldn't have married you to him!"

    "He looks nice, but he's actually a wolf in human clothing!"

    "I'm going to die of anger! I'm going to die of anger!"

    Woohoo, his daughter, his grandson, were abducted just like that!

    Su Wan understood what Su Xun was angry about, but Su Luo and Su Nong didn't understand, so she just sat aside and touched her head with a dazed expression, not knowing why her father got angry.

    "Awan, let me tell you, you must be careful what he says in the future, don't trust him, he is really too bad!"

    "Okay, okay, he's bad." Su Wan couldn't help comforting her father, "I'll beat him to death later, if I can't beat him to death, when Ah Shi grows up, let him beat him together."

    Su Xun couldn't help snorting, not believing it: "It's true, you're not willing to fight, don't think I don't know, you were fascinated by him back then, and you wouldn't marry because of him."

    Su Xun murmured softly again: "But he is really good, and he has been good to you all these years. I also think about it. Maybe things in this world always have gains and losses. If you marry him, even if you are  In the future, when the feelings fade away, he will also protect you."

    "Besides, they don't allow concubines, and you gave birth to Ah Shi, and you will be considered stable and wealthy all your life, and you will lack nothing."

    "So, I'm also relieved."

    Although he occasionally thinks that he wants to catch this son-in-law and beat him up, he can think about it. Even if his daughter goes far in the future, he can rest assured knowing that she will live a good life all her life.

    Su Wan just wanted to say a few words, but when he saw the baby moving in his arms, he was busy teasing the baby again.

    "Ashi, hahaha, do you still remember your grandfather? I am your grandfather?"

    "Are you listening?"

    This expression change was so fast that Su Wan choked on a bunch of words of comfort in her throat. Watching him stand up and walk around with the child in his arms, he finally sighed and said nothing.

    It was only half an hour after Su Xun arrived, Li Lin came back, at this moment Su Xun was sitting on a chair in the yard, Ah Shi was held in his arms, and he yawned a little, seeing that his father had come  , as soon as the eyes are bright, it is about to pass.

    Li Lin walked over, reached out to hug the child, and talked to Su Xun: "Father-in-law is here too."

    The child clung to his arms and rubbed against each other. He reached out and patted the child's back. The child felt the familiar breath and closed his eyes to fall asleep.

    Seeing this, Su Xun snorted softly: "I'm here to see Awan and the child." It's not here to see you.

    Li Lin nodded: "Let's go inside, he's going to sleep."

    Su Xun had no choice but to follow him into the house, and then saw him carrying the child into the bedroom, put the child to sleep, and finally patted the child, seeing that the child was sleeping peacefully, he came out.

    Su Xun thought to himself, it seems that he often takes care of children. Men who are willing to take care of children these days are not bad. He heard from Su Wan that Li Lin took a lot of them. He actually didn't believe it, but now it seems that he is somewhat  real.

    The two went to the side hall, Su Wan was talking to Su Yunsuluo, when he heard footsteps, he turned his head to look, and couldn't help asking, "Where is Ashi?"

    "Fall asleep, I just let him go to the bedroom."

    "Brother-in-law."

    "Brother-in-law."

    Li Lin nodded, and sat down beside Su Wan, and Su Xun also sat down beside him.

    Su Wan shared two cups of tea between the two of them, and asked him, "Is the Shi family all right?"

    "It's pretty good." Li Lin didn't want to say more, so he asked her, "Father-in-law and Aruno Aluo are here today? Do you want to go out to eat? The cook in the house is really average."

    Su Wan shook her head: "The child is at home, so it's inconvenient to go out. I've already had someone cook in the kitchen, and I've ordered some from the restaurant. That's enough."

    Su Ran said: "Brother-in-law doesn't need to entertain us, just eat whatever you want, I can eat anything."

    Sue?Nod: "Yes."

    The cook at Jingpingyuan in the Imperial City is indeed average, cooking for the maidservant who stayed behind in the mansion. Originally, when they came back, they should have dispatched a cook to help, but now Xiansilou is too busy to touch the ground.  It is not easy to arrange.

    The couple usually eat casually, that is, Shuxiang will stew some supplements for Su Wan and the nanny to feed the children as needed. This time they brought a nanny with them, and the nanny's child stayed at home and was fed by another nanny.  Help with it.

    Several people had dinner together, seeing that it was getting late, Su Yun planned to go back, Su Luo thought about it, but she didn't stay, and went back together.

    The main child has to sleep at night, and she can't see it, so she just went back and came back tomorrow.

    At night, Su Xun and Li Lin sat together, drank some wine, and chatted for a while. When Li Lin came back, the child had already fallen asleep. He went to take a bath and came out. Su Wan took a cloth towel and wiped it for him.  hair.

    "What did you talk to my father about?"

    "It's nothing." It's just that his father-in-law always wants to hit him a little bit.

    "Father-in-law said, let me treat you well and take good care of Ah Shi, otherwise he will settle accounts with me."

    Su Wan smiled: "He is always worried that I am not doing well, for fear that I will be bullied by you. Is there something going on at Shi's house? I see that you are not in a good mood after you come back.  look."

    "It's nothing." Li Lin stretched out his hand and rubbed the center of his brows, "When I passed by, my aunt and that cousin got into a fight, and my aunt brought some herbs over, stewed them for her, and said they were for raising children.  .¡±

    When Su Wan heard it, she probably understood that Mrs. Zhou had found something to cook for her daughter-in-law, but Shi Huixin's daughter-in-law would not eat these unknown things, so the two had a dispute.

    "I watched my cousin get a headache from being quarreled."

    "The relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law is so difficult to handle?"

    "Actually, the relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law is sometimes a question of which of the two parties has a temper and character, and it also depends on how the son and husband behave."

    "Look at my father, he married two people one after the other, but after all, it is still a harmonious relationship. The relationship between me and Aruno Aluo has always been good, and I live in peace with Mrs. Li."

    "Smart people will always balance the relationship between the two." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1013 I gave birth to a cub, and the relationship was born for you?

    There are two daughters-in-law in front and back, and there are children in front of her, and her parents are also powerful.

    If Su Xun can't control it, he really won't have a safe life.

    "Like this thing, it's possible that my cousin doesn't know about the people in the village, so he shouldn't let his mother make this kind of thing again, and he should explain the truth."

    The people in the village do have some weird things. This is commonly known as the secret recipe for pregnancy protection. When Su Wan was pregnant with Ah Shi, someone in the village gave it to her, saying that it was for her to eat. The baby will be born healthy in the future.  eat this.

    Su Wan just thanked them for their kindness, but she didn't eat the food. If someone asked, she would say that she had eaten it, and it was regarded as a gift. Later, she saved too much, so she burned it as firewood.

    "As for his wife, he should just let her listen. It's not easy to refuse on the face, but just take it and throw it away quietly. After doing the work on both sides, naturally it won't happen.  There is this."

    "However, there is one thing that mothers don't like the most is that the son dotes on the daughter-in-law too much, or the daughter-in-law dominates her son, thinking that she worked hard to raise her son, and finally it becomes someone else's, and she will feel aggrieved.  "

    "There is a saying that goes, marry a wife and forget your mother."

    "Sometimes it's just doting on your wife. It's fine in private, but in front of your mother, you still have to be more restrained. It's good to be ordinary."

    Li Lin stretched out his hand to hold her hand, and even asked her: "If Ah Shi gets married in the future and doesn't get along well with you, what should I do?"

    He was thinking at the time, if Ah Shi got married in the future, and married someone who didn't get along with her, he didn't know if she would be wronged and unhappy. Although he said that he could let them go away quickly, he was afraid that she would be reluctant.  , when the time comes to shed tears.

    "Ah Shi?" Su Wan sneered, "You are thinking too far ahead, I said why you are not very happy when you come back this time, so it is because of this."

    She was surprised, even if the Shi family's mother-in-law and daughter-in-law didn't get along well, but Shi Chongshan wrote back to solve the problem, it was not his turn to worry about it, and he was not so free, worrying about other people's business.

    "Ashi will marry a wife, and it will take twenty years. Why are you worried about this?"

    "But don't worry, if it really comes to that time, since he is willing to marry, he will not be a bad-tempered girl. As for me, I don't want to get along with them. I will throw my son out when I raise it.  They can live as they please."

    "We don't live with them either. I'm happy when they come to visit when they have free time, but don't come too much. I'll be tired if I come too much."

    She smiled: "When my son grows up, he will belong to someone else, but I still have you. You are mine and will always be with me."

    He smiled: "Yes, I will always be with you."

    In this case, if it really upsets her, then let them go away.

    Li Lin heaved a sigh of relief and didn't worry about it anymore. He took the towel from her hand and wiped it himself: "Go to sleep, I'll be back in a while."

    Su Wan nodded, took another sip of water, and then went to bed.

    Just as he lifted the quilt, he saw the cub staring left and right with his round eyes. When he saw her coming, he smiled like a little fool.

    "Oh, why aren't you asleep yet?" Su Wan was surprised, she clearly fell asleep just now, why did she wake up so quickly, and she was still so energetic.

    "Didn't you fall asleep just now? You just woke up after walking for a while?"

    She stretched out her hand and pinched the little boy's face. He thought she was going to play with him, so he let out a giggle, and his little hands and feet began to shake.

    The child is more than four months old, almost five months old, and he doesn't go to sleep when he is full like when he was just born. He has become more energetic, and he is curious about the world, wants to go out to play, and likes to watch new and lively things.

    As the days of spring are getting warmer, he wears less clothes, and likes to lie down and shake his hands and feet, and he has been able to turn over by himself a few days ago.

    Seeing that he would not fall asleep for a while, Su Wan could only play with him for a while, lowering her head to rub against him, making him giggle.

    Li Lin dried his hair and came back to see that the mother and son were still playing. He pondered for a while, then shook his head helplessly: "Why aren't you sleeping?"

    "He doesn't know where the energy comes from, but he just refuses to sleep."

    Li Lin thought to himself, if you play with him again, he will refuse to sleep even more, and he will be more energetic.

    ?He lay down outside the bed, the cub was laughing non-stop because of his mother's teasing, maybe he felt a little itchy, seeing that his father had come, his little body turnedTurning over, he threw himself into his father's arms.

    Li Lin was afraid that he didn't have the strength to throw himself, so he quickly reached out and hugged him, and put him in his arms. The child leaned sideways on his arms, his mouth was puffing, and the clothes on his chest were wet.  small pieces.

    He patted the child on the back helplessly, his eyes soft: "It's time to go to bed."

    Su Wan sat aside, resting her chin with one hand and meditating: "Why do I see him complaining?"

    "No." Li Lin thought for a while and said, "Isn't he like this often recently?"

    Su Wan squinted her eyes and looked at the father and son. Seeing the cub leaning obediently in his father's arms, she raised her eyebrows slightly: "Hey, I think he likes you a little bit more."

    After thinking about it, she couldn't help laughing again: "Oh, Li Jingyuan, you are incredible, I gave birth to a cub, and the relationship was born for you?"

    In fact, since the child was born, he has taken care of him a lot. At the beginning, she was going to confinement and needed to rest. They were afraid that the child would be cold, so they slept together at night.  Get up a few times.

    After confinement, a family of three with one bed, he loves her more and lets her rest. He also takes care of her at night, calling her to get up and feed her when she is hungry.

    Although this person can't stop complaining about debt collection, but his heart is really distressed, and his heart is really hard.

    Li Lin explained with a smile: "Ma'am is thinking too much. Didn't he want to go outside to play, and he didn't want to trouble you, so he had no choice but to look for me? If he was tired, wouldn't he want to look for you?"

    Su Wan couldn't help but snorted: "He was hungry, he only came to me when he was hungry."

    Su Wan thought for a while, and couldn't help humming again. Seeing the cub yawned a little, she quickly brought the small quilt over to cover him, and then pulled the big quilt to lie down.

    "Sleep, sleep, let him get close to you, don't worry about it." Let him get close to his father, and bother his father in the future, she was happy and at ease.

    Li Lin hugged the child and leaned forward: "Madam, are you also jealous?"

    Su Wan asked him back: "What? I can't be jealous anymore?"

    "Yes." He couldn't help but said, "I'm jealous too."

    "Since you gave birth to him, every day I have been a child, I don't know where I was thrown into a corner, I thought in my heart, the wife is my own, and the cub is also my own, so I just think about it and forget it  .¡±

    "It's all this cub, and it's here to collect debts."

    "When he grows up a bit, we'll throw him out."

    [The author has something to say]

    I asked for leave yesterday and did not update this, forgot to mention.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1014

    "Throwing what?" Su Guan was so angry that she quickly picked up Zai Zai and hugged him in her arms to protect her. She glanced at him and said, "Why do you always say throw him out? Be careful he remembers. When you get old, he will take care of you."  Throw you out."

    Mr. Li disagreed with this: "He is still young, so he doesn't understand anyway. Even if he understands it, it doesn't matter. When he grows up, he can play with his own. Besides, I don't need to pick it up."  He takes care of me."

    Su Wan smiled: "If he really wants to raise it, if he doesn't raise it, then he probably won't even think about it."

    Su Guan knows a little bit about it. It is not easy for ordinary people to provide for the elderly. People cannot work in their old age and need to be supported by their children and grandchildren. For this reason, Licheng also has regulations for supporting the elderly.

    The government subsidizes part of it, but it is obviously not enough. It needs the strong labor of the family to support it. If it is abandoned and not supported, it cannot be an official and cannot participate in the work.

    The system over there is a bit like the 1960s and 1970s, but it is also a little different, because most of the jobs belong to the government, so you need to participate in elections, have wages, and retire when you are old, and you also have pension funds.

    Oh, it is said that eating public food is a very privileged life for ordinary people. If you abandon your elderly or children, you cannot participate in job elections, let alone be an official.

    Su Wan stretched out her hand to pat the boy's back, and seeing that his eyes could not be opened anymore, she pulled up the quilt and covered him to comfort him to sleep, then said: "Sleep, I have to go to the Zhen Guogong's mansion tomorrow  .¡±

    She was tired all day and was also a little sleepy. She closed her eyes and fell asleep after a while.

    After coaxing Mrs. Li and Zai Zai, Mr. Li plans to go to bed.

    After having a child, sometimes it takes more thought, but he is quite satisfied in his heart, probably because he has a lovely wife and son, and his life is complete without regrets.

    The next day, the couple took the child to the Duke of Zhenguo's mansion. In order to avoid the embarrassing incident yesterday, she brought the nanny with her this time, so she was relieved.

    The old Mr. and Mrs. Zhen are now the old Mrs. and Mrs. of the mansion. Mr. Zhen has unloaded the burden on his shoulders to take care of his life. His whole person has lost a bit of majesty, but his spirit is still very good.

    The two of them had never seen this little boy before, and they were very happy to see him, and gave him a meeting gift, but it was a pity that this little boy refused to be hugged, and could only stare greedily.

    ?Because they were bringing their children, the couple didn't stay for too long. They had some meals with the elder at noon and then left.

    There was still some time when I went back. When I passed the street, I decided to go shopping and see what I wanted to buy. She hadn't shopped since she gave birth.

    I have to recuperate ahead, I sat for 45 days in confinement, and recuperated for another 45 days to recuperate my body. Three months have passed, and the weather is still cold for more than a month, and the child can¡¯t take his hands off. How can I have time to go shopping?  .

    That's not right, she didn't go shopping three months before she was born, and it's been half a year since she was born.

    So she, like the cub, feels fresh in everything she sees.

    A group of people first went to Baochai Tower, intending to choose a piece of jewelry. There is never a shortage of jewelry in Linlang Pavilion in Suwan, but Baochai Tower does not have any.

    She looked at it for a while, and felt very dissatisfied, probably without Su Ran's "wonderful idea" design, Baochai Tower became very ordinary.

    And with Linlang Pavilion again, she has all kinds of new-style jewelry, and she also has everything that one expects to find in old styles. Even some classic and precious jewelry styles don't bother her much. After all, there are already a lot of these things, and  It's expensive, and it doesn't make sense to buy it.

    The couple looked at it, and finally just bought a good wish card for Zai Zai, and then they were about to leave. When they were about to go downstairs, they happened to meet Su Ran.

    Su Wan and Su Ran didn't have much grievances, and they couldn't recognize them for a while, but Su Ran recognized them at a glance, and then led the people up.

    "Sixth sister and sixth brother-in-law also went shopping today? What a coincidence."

    Su Wan looked at her, as if he had been thinking for a long time: "Who are you?"

    Su Ran's face froze for a moment, and her face turned ugly for a moment, but she finally endured it: "Sixth sister is so forgetful, I am your fifth sister."

    "Fifth Sister?" Su Wan groaned, expressing her understanding, "I remember now."

    Since King Sui's downfall, in order to win the support of the Duke of Jinning, Su Ran has lowered her posture, especially at this time, when the Ninth Prince entered the court, she was even more anxious.

    She has already given birth to the eldest son of King Ming, if the Ninth Prince ascends the throne, what good future can she have?

    So she urgently needs the support of the Duke of Jinning.

    theAlthough Su Wan's marriage is average, everyone in the Jinning government loves her very much. As long as she can help, it may not be impossible.

    If it weren't for this, Su Ran probably wouldn't even remember that she still had this sister.

    "Sixth sister, if we meet again or not, why don't we find a place to sit down and talk?"

    Su Wan said: "Concubine Lao is worried, but I have been out for a day and I am really tired and want to go back. Besides, I have lived in the mountains for a long time, and I probably have nothing to say to Concubine Concubine, so I will not delay Concubine Concubine  It's time."

    "My concubine, let's take our leave first."

    After finishing speaking, she went downstairs with Li Lin, who was holding the child, and the guards behind her followed. Su Ran bit her lip and followed. It just so happened that the two met Zhao Mingjing at the door  and others.

    Zhao Mingjing's eyes lit up, and he was about to go forward, but then he thought of something, and stopped in his tracks. Li Lin noticed his gaze, turned his head to see him, just nodded, and then left with his wife and children.

    Seeing that they had left, Zhao Mingjing looked at the door of Baochai Tower again, just in time to see Su Ran coming out of it, he paused, turned around and left.

    This woman is really annoying.

    Su Ran naturally saw him too, so she shouted from a distance: "Isn't this the Ninth Prince? Why not study in the palace, why come out here to hang out, your brother is doing things for the father in the palace now, you  Ah, it¡¯s time to study hard.¡±

    What this means is that he doesn't do his job properly, he only knows to come out to play?

    Zhao Mingjing narrowed his eyes slightly, and smiled: "Sister-in-law of the emperor." After finishing speaking, he paused again, "Look at me, listening to this, I thought it was the sister-in-law who was scolding me, but it turned out to be the side concubine Su."

    Su Ran's face turned green, and she clenched her teeth in anger.

    She hated the title of side concubine the most, side concubine side concubine, side concubine is also a concubine's room.

    Zhao Mingjing said again: "Mr. said that you should come out to read more after reading. There is a saying that reading thousands of books is not as good as traveling thousands of miles. When you go out for a walk, you can also read for your father. What is the most needed thing for the people in this world?"  What is it?"

    "Su side concubine, if there is nothing wrong, the prince will leave first, but I still have to say, Su side concubine is really lenient."

    [The author has something to say]

    ? Mr. Li has to coax his wife and cubs every day, so sad, but also so happy~ (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1015 When did you accept a disciple?

    Zhao Mingjing turned around and left, Su Ran was so angry that her entire face was distorted.

    The people around were talking about it.

    So what about the side concubine, but it is still a concubine's room. Since it is a concubine's room, how can it be qualified to take care of the uncle's affairs?

    Tsk, it's really a big face, and the tube is really wide.

    Li Lin and Su Wan took their children for a stroll, bought a few bolts of good cloth, and bought some food, and that was about it.

    Su Guan was interested in the wooden bowls and spoons at Xiangzhong's stall, but he disliked them being heavy and not delicate enough, so he didn't buy them in the end.

    When she got back to the carriage, she wiped the saliva of the cub in Li Lin's arms, and said to him, "Choose some wood later, and make small bowls and spoons for Ah Shi. When he grows up, he can use them by himself."  Yes, the wood is strong and cannot be broken."

    After thinking for a while, she said again: "Let's make two, Xun Xun also wants one, and also the small chopsticks, but the small chopsticks need to be bigger for them to use."

    It's not a big deal, Li Lin naturally nodded in response: "I'll do it when I get back."

    Su Wan thought for a while: "By the way, there should be a railing on the bed. After a few months, he will be able to climb, so he will crawl everywhere."

    Li Lin: ""

    He turned to look at her: "How can you sleep with a railing? Are you afraid of falling when you get up?"

    Su Wan glanced at the child, because he came out to play, he was still excited and full of smiles, giggling at her, Su Wan sighed: "But what if Ah Shi crawled out and fell?"  ?¡±

    The corner of his mouth twitched: "Don't worry."

    She looked up at him: "Huh?"

    Could it be that he still has some unique skills to make this cub be obedient when he can crawl?

    Li Lindao: "Go back and let him sleep on the small wooden bed. There are railings on the small wooden bed, let him climb."

    Su Guan was a little reluctant, and was about to say something, and then heard him say: "Just move the small wooden bed to the side of the bed. Now that the weather is hot, I don't have to worry about him getting cold. It's also close, so raise your eyes."  You can see it, you can reach out and hold it.¡±

    "It's just not on the same bed. If you're worried that he won't sleep alone, that's easy. When he falls asleep, we'll carry him to the small bed."

    Mr. Li also sighed in his heart.

    There is an extra cub on the bed, even wanting to get close is a bit awkward, I'm afraid he woke up halfway, even if he doesn't understand anything, but looking at you with his eyes open, this scene is also delicate.

    But he can't bear not to get close to his wife all the time, can he?

    After much deliberation, he can only let this kid go.

    Anyway, sooner or later he has to sleep by himself, and now the weather is getting hotter, which is just right.

    Su Wan hesitated: "But what if he cries?"

    Li Lindao: "Where do you cry when you fall asleep? When you cry, just hug and coax her."

    "Besides, let him get used to it now, and let him sleep by himself when he is older, and he doesn't need to bother. But if we keep following us, it may not be easy to let him sleep by himself."

    Su Wan was persuaded by his rhetoric, and finally nodded, thinking that he would wait until the time to see and talk, if he couldn't do it, he would bring him back, and if he could sleep peacefully by himself, it would be okay.

    By the time the group returned to Jingpingyuan, it was already Shen Shi. Su Wan asked Xiao Sang to instruct the kitchen to make today's meals, and then began to put the child to bed. He had gone out to play for a day, and it was time for him to go to bed.

    Not long after, Zhao Mingjing came to visit.

    Su Wan was slightly surprised: "Why are you here?"

    Seeing Zai Zai yelling at him twice, Zhao Mingjing tentatively stretched out his hands and pinched his face, and smiled: "There's nothing to do right now, so come over and have a look, how is Ah Shi recently?"

    "He's doing well. He just sees everything fresh and likes everything." Su Wan asked someone to prepare tea and asked him to talk to Li Lin. The two simply took out the chessboard and played chess.

    Su Wan was playing with the child in his arms. He was very energetic and didn't want to sleep at all. He wanted his mother to play with him.

    Li Lin asked him: "How do you feel after you come back?"

    "It's okay." Zhao Mingjing nodded, "Although there are some disturbances, everything is still stable now."

    It's just that someone is staring at him every day, and if he wants to find out his faults, he needs to be more cautious.

    Li Lindao: "Things in the world can't always be smooth sailing. When you encounter something, just handle it carefully, and don't take it too seriously."

    "Yes." Zhao Mingjing nodded, and then asked Li Lin, "How long are you going to stay in the Imperial City this time, Mr. and Mrs.???  "

    "It's not been a few days. We'll go back after your teacher's wife's birthday. Although the imperial city is prosperous, there are many things to do. It's not as quiet as the village." And they also have a child with them, so they need to be on guard all the time, not for a long time.  land.

    "Master's wife is going to celebrate her birthday in the imperial city?"

    ? Li Lin nodded: "Ah Luo's 28th Office and the ceremony are not too far away, so I'll go back after that."

    The main reason is that Su Wan hasn't been back for two years, so she will stay for a few more days so that her father and younger siblings can accompany her to celebrate her birthday. Such opportunities may not be many in the future.

    "That's true" Zhao Mingjing was about to say, but he also came over, but after thinking about it, it seemed a bit inappropriate, so he stopped talking.

    At this moment, Shuxiang came to report that Song Zhan had come.

    Li Lin asked, "Why is he here?"

    Shu Xiang said: "Master Song brought a jar of good wine over and said he wanted to have a drink with you, Young Master."

    Zhao Mingjing paused slightly, and asked him: "But if you want me to avoid it, is there a back door in the house?"

    "No need, let him in, and he is not a talkative person." Li Lin didn't care, anyway, it was nothing, the main thing was that the Ming Palace didn't know, he didn't want to cause any trouble.

    Seeing what he said, Zhao Mingjing didn't leave.

    Seeing that the child refused to sleep, Su Wan handed him over to Li Lin: "You take him, I'll go to the kitchen and let them prepare some food and drinks."

    Li Lin took over the child: "Thanks for your hard work, madam."

    Su Wan didn't say anything more, turned around and went to the kitchen garden.

    When Song Zhan came, he happened to see Li Lin and Zhao Mingjing playing chess.

    Li Lin was still holding a child in his arms. Zhao Mingjing stretched out his hand to grab the child's little hand. The child thought that the other party was playing with him, yelling, and looked very close.

    Song Zhan: "?!"

    He paused, thinking that he had made a mistake and was still dreaming.

    Zhao Mingjing turned around and saw him standing there, and smiled: "Master Song, don't you recognize me?"

    Song Zhan was really shocked: "Why is the Ninth Prince here?"

    After finishing speaking, he looked at Li Lin again, only to see that he reached out to touch the child's head, his face was still calm, and he called out: "Li Jingyuan."

    What's the matter with you?

    Li Lin snorted, hugged the child better, and explained: "My disciple, you know I'm back, come and see me."

    "Your disciple? Disciple?"

    Song Zhan was really dazed for a while, looking at these two people, he was speechless for a while.

    When did you accept a disciple?

    Or the Ninth Prince?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1016 Probably because I have taken a fancy to me as a good teacher of students

    Song Zhan was in a daze, feeling that this world was really a fantasy.

    Seeing that he was still in a daze, Li Lin said, "What are you doing in a daze? Didn't you mean that you brought good wine to drink with me? What about the wine?"

    "Oh, here it is." Song Zhan came back to his senses, put the wine in his hand on the table beside him, and walked over.

    Zhao Mingjing sat down on the side of the coffee table and gave him a seat.

    When Song Zhan sat down, he still felt a little unreal. He looked at Li Lin and saw that he was holding the child with his expression still calm. Zhao Mingjing stretched out his hand to tease the child, which made the child giggle, and waited for him to stretch out his hand.  When I went to hug him, the child refused again.

    Li Lindao: "That is to say, he was tired from playing yesterday, so he let his grandfather hug him for a while, but no one else would, and cried after hugging him."

    Zhao Mingjing smiled: "It's really like becoming a genius, so smart."

    When Zhao Mingjing first went to Li Lin's side, he was still a taciturn young man. He was silent and did things in silence. Later, he studied with Li Fu, and Li Lin often let him play with his classmates. Gradually, he became a normal person.  look like.

    Later Li Fu left, and he continued to study in the academy. Although he didn't have a good friendship with his classmates in the academy, he got along well with him. He was just a young man who didn't talk much, and he was less gloomy.

    After going to the Western Wei Dynasty, I learned a lot from Li Fu, and gained a bit of the heart of an emperor. After going out for a year of experience, I may have encountered a lot of things, and the whole person became gentle and restrained, and occasionally he could drive.  A few jokes.

    However, in just a few years, he has indeed changed a lot.

    Song Zhan saw that their relationship seemed to be good, and he was in a daze.

    Zhao Mingjing asked with a smile: "Master Song saw me, why is it like seeing a ghost?"

    "How come?" Song Zhan laughed twice, "It's just that I was a little surprised for a while, and the Ninth Prince laughed."

    Zhao Mingjing said again: "Since Mr. Song is here, why don't you play a game with me, Mr. is busy with Ah Shi, he is smart now, he always wants to reach out and grab it."

    Song Zhan looked at Li Lin and saw him nodding, so he responded, and then continued to play this game of chess with Zhao Mingjing. He also found that Zhao Mingjing's way was really a shadow of Li Lin, but it was a little different.

    Li Lin pays attention to the layout of chess, killing you inadvertently without leaving any pieces, and you will be trapped forever, but Zhao Mingjing likes to take the initiative to attack, stabilize the rear, and take the route of advancing, attacking, retreating and defending.

    After one game, he lost.

    Song Zhan was in a trance again.

    Li Lin, it's fine if he can't win, but he can't even win against his apprentice?

    Is this still a human being?

    Zhao Mingjing said with a smile: "Master Song, let's make a deal."

    Song Zhan said: "The Nine Princes' chess skills are superb, and Qing Zhan sighs."

    After finishing this round, Zhao Mingjing stood up and said goodbye. He was going back to the palace, in case the palace was locked too late and he couldn't get in, so he wouldn't drink with them.

    After he left, Song Zhan came back to his senses, stretched out his hand and tugged on Li Lin's sleeve: "Why did you accept the Ninth Prince as your disciple? When did this happen?"

    Seeing that the child was finally sleepy, Li Lin patted his back, and then said: "It happened three years ago."

    "But why did you accept him as a disciple? He is the Ninth Prince!"

    Li Lin didn't mind letting him know that he was a good friend, so he said, "It's what His Majesty and King Zhao mean, let me teach him for a while, you just need to know about it, even your wife,  Say no more."

    "What do you mean by His Majesty and King Zhao?!" Song Zhan was really shocked at this moment. If it was what His Majesty and King Zhao meant, it would be very intriguing.

    Li Lindao: "It's probably because the first few haven't been raised well. Let's see if this one can be raised well. I think he's pretty good, but he's still young. After a few more years of experience, he will probably be able to stand up."

    "No, why did Your Majesty and King Zhao send people to you?" Song Zhan came back to his senses, and immediately grasped his doubts.

    The first few are not good. It is normal for the emperor and King Zhao to want to train the Ninth Prince, but it is a bit strange to hand it over to Li Linjiao.

    Li Lin's face remained unchanged, he said: "Probably because I have taken a fancy to me as a good teacher of students."

    Song Zhan glanced at him, apparently in disbelief.

    but

    "Okay, Li Jingyuan, good Li Jingyuan, you said you don't like official career, you just want to be free and easy, but you are so silent, you actually made such a big thing, it's really nine days laterSon how can you lose your benefits?  "

    "If you become an emperor teacher in one leap, you will ascend to heaven in one day."

    "I see that he treats you very well. There is respect, but also closeness. Even this cub of yours, I see him quite like it."

    "You are much more capable than me. It was a waste of all my years of trembling and trembling, just to get the position of Zuoqian capital censor. Every day, the trivial things are endless."

    "The censor Zuoqian of the Metropolitan Procuratorate, the fourth rank, Mr. Song, don't say that you are a bad mix."

    Song Zhan is two years older than Li Lin, and he is only twenty-seven this year. It has only been five years since he became an official as the number one scholar.  , most people can't climb him so fast.

    Moreover, he is still young, and there is a minister of the Ministry of War, Lord Taishan. No matter how tall he is, there is always one of the six ministers who can take a seat. As long as he does not risk his life, with his ability, the future will be bright.

    Song Zhan smiled, and he is indeed quite satisfied with his current position: "Yes, it is indeed not bad, that's it, let's not talk about this, let's play another round."

    Li Lin nodded: "Keep your voice down, this bastard is going to sleep."

    Song Zhan was a little envious: "You are okay, you can take him with you every day. I am always in the daytime, and it is difficult to hug him. When I left during the day, he was still awake, that is, when I came back,  You can give him a hug, and if he falls asleep, you won¡¯t be able to see him for a day.¡±

    Sometimes the plan can't keep up with the changes. When Shi wrote back to marry his wife last year, Song Zhan also said that he would go back during the Chinese New Year, and then go to see Ah Shi. As a result, at the end of the year, his wife Qu Lingzhu was pregnant again.  Yes, it was delayed again.

    Now is the first time he sees Ah Shi, a cub of more than four months, he doesn't look like someone else's chubby one, he has some meat, but not fat, a white and tender cub, and looks special  The spirit is lovely.

    At this moment, he yawned a little, licked his lips, and lay safely in his father's arms. He looked really cute and cute, and made people want to secretly hug him home and hide him.

    "Hey, if my wife gives birth to a girl this time, we will be in-laws, what do you think?"

    [The author has something to say]

    Cub:?  !  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1017 Do you want to raise a daughter-in-law for him?

    Zai'er struggled a bit, reached out and patted his old father's chest twice, looking like he was about to cry.

    Li Lin comforted the cub, and then said to Song Zhan, "He disagrees."

    Song Zhan squinted his eyes and glanced at the four-month-old cub, and snorted: "If you don't agree, then you won't, and even said that your cub disagrees, how does he know this?"

    Li Lin smiled: "God's will, God's will, you see he speaks out early and stays quiet late, and he's not happy with what you say. Isn't this God's will?"

    Li Lin thought to himself, if he likes to marry or not, it's better if he doesn't marry alone. It's not easy to raise him, so why should he raise a daughter-in-law for him?

    Why doesn't he go to heaven?

    Song Zhan looked at him with a straight face.

    Li Lin persuaded him to give up this idea: "The grandchildren here have their own grandchildren, right? As fathers, we can just raise them and let them worry about the rest."

    "It's decided for them. If they don't like it when they grow up, it will be another matter and hurt their feelings. Besides, if nothing else, this one in your family may be another son!"

    Li Lin muttered in his heart, boy, Mrs. Song must have a boy, he doesn't even have a girl, Song Qingzhan, don't have one either.

    Song Zhan said: "You can't say that. The marriage between you and the princess was also arranged by your father? Isn't it good now?"

    Li Lindao: "You don't understand this."

    It's hard for Li Lin to talk about the twists and turns. The marriage was decided wisely in the past, and it's not sure who it is. There are many choices.

    When he is about the same age, he will go there. If he really likes someone, he will marry him. If he doesn't like him, he is already a Marquis mansion at that time, and the noble lady in the mansion probably doesn't want to marry you, a poor boy.  I wish you could retreat by yourself.

    But he didn't like to say these words, for fear of reaching Su Wan's ears, he didn't know how long he would sleep in the study.

    Song Zhan saw that he didn't say anything clearly, so he didn't ask any more questions. After all, people always have things they don't want to talk about, and it's hard to be friends if you ask them again.

    He suddenly remembered something, and then he took out a sachet from his sleeve pocket, and handed it to Li Lin: "This is a gift from our husband and wife to Ah Shi, please keep it."

    Inside the sachet was a pair of small silver bracelets, adorned with three lotus beads. The beads were made of fine pearls. They were round and beautiful.

    When the child was full moon earlier, although Song Zhan and Qu Lingzhu didn't show up, the ceremony did arrive. This meeting gift is not very expensive, but it's not bad, and the meeting gift doesn't need to be too expensive.

    Li Lin took it for the child: "Thank you very much."

    He touched the bracelet and said with a smile: "Continue to save the dowry for him."

    Song Zhan didn't understand: "Saving dowry?"

    Li Lin said loudly: "My wife said that if a girl needs to save a dowry for her from birth, and wait for her to get married in the future, but since she is a boy, then save a dowry for him, so that he will not be in trouble in the future.  No daughter-in-law can marry."

    Song Zhan: ""

    He was speechless for a long time, before he said after a long time: "what are you, your husband and wife doing every day? Aren't you bored?"

    Also save the dowry.

    Thankfully they figured it out.

    Li Lin had no choice but to say, "That's all it takes to have fun. Taking the child with me every day, I can't let him go. I have to leave someone to take him with me. Otherwise, he will cry when he wakes up and doesn't see anyone for a long time."

    Song Zhan said: "He is used to it. If he had been brought by maids and nurses since he was a child, he would not recognize his birth once he was familiar with it. Even if he recognized his parents, he would be happy to be taken by someone he is familiar with."

    Li Lindao: "I'm always reluctant to hand him over to others. When he's older and can run around, he'll be fine."

    In fact, he has also thought about it carefully. If he is really too busy, he has no choice but to ask someone to take it for him, but since the couple can take it, so let's take it.

    The hardest part now is a year, and the older maid guards can also watch him, so they can breathe a sigh of relief.

    Song Zhan sighed after thinking about it: "What you said is that you don't want to part with it, so you should take it with you."

    After a while, the child fell asleep. Li Lin carried him to the dormitory to rest, and asked Xiao Sang to watch over him. Then he and Song Zhan took the wine to the outer courtyard. Soon after the food was brought, the two sat and drank  .

    While drinking, Song Zhan sighed with emotion: "Time really flies, a few years have passed in a blink of an eye, when you and I came to the Imperial City in the past, we were just young students who came to catch the exam, and now we all marry wives  Now that you're a father, come and have a drink."

    Li Linsui clinked glasses with him: "Maybe waitThen we were all grandfathers and could sit down and drink together.  "

    Song Zhan said with a smile: "That's for sure. I always want to live longer. I worked hard. It's thanks to my early death!"

    "But some envy you, and some don't."

    Song Zhan and his wife are loving, and now they are pregnant with their second child, but there is one thing that is not very satisfactory.

    Song Zhan's mother, after Song Zhan was promoted to an official, began to put up her mother-in-law's money, and she didn't get along very well with Qu Lingzhu. She came here once when Qu Lingzhu was pregnant, and made a fuss. Later, Song Zhan killed her immediately.  went back.

    When Su Wan was in the village, she heard Song's mother accuse Qu Lingzhu of being unfilial.

    Later, Song Zhan never let his parents come to the imperial city. Firstly, the family had a lot of disputes, and he couldn¡¯t settle down without talking about it.  There is also a younger brother in the village who can take care of his parents.

    He gave the money, the younger brother and his wife contributed, and promised that if there was a child in their house who entered the imperial examination, he, the uncle, would do his best to help.

    In this way, although things are arranged properly and the conflicts in the family are gone, it is a pity that my parents are not around.

    However, Li Lin's parents are gone, so it's not easy for him to complain about the pain.

    "Come on, drink and drink."

    It was dark when Song Zhan left, and he was drunk. Li Lin asked someone to help him into the carriage, and then told Song Zhan's entourage to be careful on the road. There is a pregnant woman in Song Zhan's family, so it is not good to stay overnight  he.

    After he came back and finished washing, Su Wan leaned over, smelling the smell of wine, she felt a little disgusted again: "Don't go to bed at night, don't smoke my cub."

    Li Lin did not say a word, but admitted it.

    No way, there is always a price to pay for drinking.

    "You said Song Zhan knew about the Ninth Prince, so he didn't have any idea?"

    "What do you want? He is doing well for the court in a well-behaved manner now. No matter who is in power in the future, his future will not be bad. It is not a wise choice to rely on the past."

    "I used to be a classmate with him. He said he wanted to be an official, so I asked him. To be an official, is it true that you want to be an official of the court and be an official of the emperor?"

    "I've watched with cold eyes these years, and he probably still wants to be an official of the court, which is pretty good." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1018 Is this a baby?  Is it a tool?

    Su Wan smiled: "So, you can rest assured."

    Su Wan has always had a good impression of Song Zhan, and she is also a decent person, and she has a good relationship with Qu Lingzhu, so she naturally hopes that they will always be good.

    Song Zhan can see the road ahead and know how to go, so that's fine.

    Speaking of it, his future is bright now, standing in line is really asking for trouble, if someone messes with him, it will be his own bad luck.

    Su Wan was a little sleepy: "Go to sleep quickly, I will go too."

    With that said, she yawned and got up to rest.

    Li Lin sighed, and resigned himself to making a bed on the wooden couch by the window. He thought to himself that he should drink less in the future.

    On February 28th, the Duke of Jinning held a funeral ceremony for Su Luo. All the ladies and ladies of the imperial city were invited to watch the ceremony and congratulate. Su Guan and Li Lin took their children there early, and Li Lin went to find Su Xun and Su Yun.  After seeing Mrs. Wang, she sat and chatted with Murong Xian and other young women.

    She got married and became a mother again. Naturally, it is not easy to squeeze together with the girls, but although the camp has changed, there are many familiar faces. Yes, after all, all the same age as her are married and become mothers.  Some married out of the Imperial City, but many of them were married here.

    It was quite strange for a group of people to see her coming over with the baby in her arms.

    "I heard that the princess gave birth to a child, but I have never seen it. This is your house? Look at these eyes, they are really bright."

    "It looks a bit like Mr. Li, but when he grows up, he will be a handsome Mr. again."

    Someone wanted to stretch out his hand to pinch him. Seeing so many people approaching, he was a little scared, turned around and grabbed his mother tightly, and then buried his head, holding Su Wan's hand as hard as he could, and yelled.

    Su Wan stretched out her hand to rub his new stubble of hair, and couldn't help laughing: "He's afraid of strangers, so don't tease him."

    Sometimes it is really annoying to despise this cub, but when he is so cute, you can't help but feel that he is a baby gifted by heaven.

    Someone asked: "How old is he?"

    Su Wan said: "It's been almost five months, and I recognize people early, and I'm not willing to touch strangers. Now his father and I hang around him every day."

    A woman suggested: "Princess, you don't understand this, just find a nanny for him, and let the nanny take it with you, there is no need to worry about it, the two I gave birth to, I didn't worry about it, they are both  Nanny brought it."

    ?Many noble ladies give birth to a child, and they finish their work after giving birth. They take care of the child and have a nanny. They just hug and tease them when they are idle or when they think of it.

    Su Wan didn't think there was anything wrong before, it was like a rich man hired a nanny to take care of the child, but now that she gave birth to Ah Shi, she felt a little uncomfortable after hearing this.

    Just imagine that she and Li Lin threw Ah Shi to the nanny, and the nanny would feed and take care of him. Everyday when she thought about it, she would be hugged and teased.  People serve him, but no one can replace his parents.

    Although the child is young and doesn't understand anything, what he needs most at this time is his parents.

    Furthermore, how can others care more than their parents, and it is not certain that the child is bullied in a place where you can't see it.

    That guy Li Lin always said that this cub was here to collect debts, but since he was born, he took him to sleep because he was afraid that he would be cold, and woke up at night to let someone feed him, change his diaper and wash his butt, and later  To give him a bath.

    It is not without reason that Ah Shi clings to him so much.

    The man continued: "Let's take care of our bodies and try to give them more brothers and sisters, so that they can have more companions in the future and gain a firm foothold in their husband's house."

    Su Wan frowned, and wanted to say a few words, it's better to get close to the child and spend more time with the child if you have so much free time, don't leave it to someone to take care of after giving birth, is this giving birth?  Is it a tool?

    However, she thought that today was Su Luo's wedding ceremony, so she could not argue with the other party, so she endured it and talked about other things with the people around her.  The concubine is here.

    When Su Wan heard this, she subconsciously thought it was Su Ling, and when she looked up, she saw Su Ran wearing a peach-colored dress with pearls all over her hair, walking in with the help of a maid.

    Oh, she forgot again, Su Ran is also the side concubine of Ming Palace.

    "I have seen Concubine Su." The people present got up and saluted.

    "Everyone, please get up quickly." Su Ran smiled and walked up, with a graceful figure, swaying steps, charming and affectionate, she said, "Sister-in-law and sixth sister don't need to be so polite, I am here to attend the eighth sister's wedding ceremony today  of."

    &nbsp;

    At this time, although all of them were in Fuping Courtyard, Mrs. Wang was talking to the old lady of her age in the main room, and they, young ladies, were talking in the East Wing.

    When guests come, even if they want to come here to talk, they have to go to the main room first. People of the same age just talk to the old lady, and young people go to meet the elders, and then come here to talk. This is respect for the elders.

    Su Ran should have gone to the main room at this moment, but she came directly to the east wing.

    Su Ran was a little unhappy: "I came here because I saw the excitement here. What's wrong? Is there something wrong?"

    Murong Xiandao: "Naturally there is nothing wrong with it. You are the side concubine of the palace. It is an honor for Jinning Duke's mansion to come to watch the ceremony today. We should have come to see the side concubine."

    After Su Ran heard this, she was a little embarrassed for a moment. Even though she was a side concubine of the palace, had a jade certificate, and a high rank, she was still a higher-ranking concubine.

    The little women present, that is, Su Wan's status is higher, she is a princess, and she can't compare with her. It is normal to salute her side concubine, but when it comes to an old lady like Wang's, she meets the princess.  It's also a half salute, what is she?

    Su Ran took a deep breath: "Sister-in-law was joking. I saw the excitement here, so I just took a look. I was going to the main room. I'll talk to you guys later."

    After finishing speaking, she asked someone to help her leave.

    Murong Xian snorted softly, thinking, I really got used to her.

    Su Wan was too lazy to deal with Su Ran, and was about to leave with the child in her arms: "I'm going to see what's going on with A Luo, everyone, I'll go first."

    Everyone wants to keep her, saying that she will leave as soon as she arrives, and will not stay for a while.

    "That's right, it's rare for you to come back once, and there are not many opportunities to get together and talk."

    "yes."

    Su Wan smiled and said: "Thank you for being considerate, but today is A Luo's birthday ceremony anyway, as a sister, I can't just sit here and chat with everyone all the time, I have to go and see to be at ease."

    "Let's chat slowly, I will take my leave first." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1019 Su Ying

    Su Guan carried the child out of Fuping Courtyard, and then went to Siluo Court. On the way, Xiao Sang hugged her for a while, that is, for a while, this kid quit, ahh, he was going here  Come on.

    Su Wan had no choice but to accept his fate and hug him.

    When they reached the gate of Siluo Garden, they heard laughter inside. Su Luo and the other sisters didn't know what they were talking about, they couldn't stop laughing.

    When she came in with the baby in her arms, the girls stood up and saluted.

    "Meet the princess."

    Su Wan smiled and said: "Don't be a princess or not. I am A Luo's sister, and you are her friends. Why should my family be so polite? Sit down and talk about whatever you want."

    Su Guan seldom puts on the image of a princess, especially as a princess, she is really a bit hypocritical. Although it is very useful to pretend to be useful when it is used, but of course, it is not necessary for her own family to talk about it.

    "Sixth Sister." Su Luo smiled and walked up slowly, "Sixth Sister brought Ah Shi here, let me have a look."

    Seeing this, a group of girls stopped chatting and all came together to see the child. Su Wan also showed them openly. For the little girls, the child is very magical and cute.

    "He was born to be very good-looking, and his eyes are particularly beautiful."

    Su Luo said complacently: "Ah Shi's eyes are born like Sixth Sister, but they do."

    Someone asked: "Is his name Ah Shi?"

    Su Luo nodded: "Yes, acquaintance Shi, he was born on the tenth day of October, and Shi is the same as Shi."

    Seeing that so many people came to see him, Ah Shi felt a little unhappy again, turned around and leaned against his mother's arms, not wanting to play with so many people.

    Su Wan hugged him and smiled: "Okay, okay, don't be around him anymore, he will be unhappy again, I'll come over to see how you are doing here? Everything is ready, right?  ?¡±

    Su Luo nodded: "Don't worry, Sixth Sister, everything is ready. When the time is almost up, we will go to the front yard."

    "That's fine."

    Su Wan didn't want to go to Fuping Courtyard to meet Su Ran, so she found a place to sit and didn't bother the girls chatting. After calculating that it was almost time, she went to Su Luo's house and asked the nanny to feed the cub once more.  After taking off the diaper, I went to the front yard.

    On the way, I ran into Su Ying. Su Ying is sixteen this year, and she is getting more and more beautiful. Like her biological mother, she is beautiful and soft, as if made of water. She has already made a marriage agreement since she was married last year, and she is going to get married this year.  .

    "Sixth Sister."

    "Seventh Sister." Su Wan nodded and asked her, "Why don't you go to Siluo Garden, there are many girls of the same age over there."

    Su Ying lowered her head and didn't answer for a while.

    Su Wan sighed, God endowed her with beauty, but she was like duckweed, without any support, and her beauty brought her more pain, because of her face, her aunt hated her and secretly bullied her.

    Even marrying is difficult. She is a concubine, her father is incompetent, and her brothers are incompetent. It is definitely impossible to marry well. In the past, maybe she can only be a concubine, a person who treats others with sex  woman.

    But if she is poorly married and has this appearance, I don't know if she will be able to protect her.

    Over the years, Su Ying has been keeping a low profile. She is like a transparent person. If she can see people, she will see them. If she can't go out, she won't go out. She is not very courageous.

    Mrs. Wang chose for her, and chose a concubine from a military general's family, who is not bad at all, at least able to protect her.

    "The date of your departure from the cabinet has been fixed?"

    Su Ying nodded: "Get married at the end of October."

    Su Wan nodded, and wanted to say a few words: "When you are married, you can't always hide yourself like before. If you are not strong, you will only be bullied."

    "Husbands and wives should move forward together. He can't be busy outside, you can't stand up by yourself, and he will take care of your family affairs for you when he comes back. He will also be tired."

    "Even if you can't be side by side with him, you can always help him take care of the house, so that he can go out to do things with peace of mind."

    Su Ying nodded again: "Sixth sister, I understand."

    "Also, it's good to make more friends. Sisters help each other, which is good for you. Don't always be alone, but be smart, don't be deceived."

    "You have to walk your own way in life, and sometimes external conditions have a great influence, but no matter what, try to make your life better. I'm going to the outer courtyard. You can go to Siluo Garden and sit down."

    "Yes, Sixth Sister."

    Su Ying took her maid to Siluo Garden, Xiao Sang turned to?Looking at her back, she also sighed: "Miss Seven is actually quite pitiful, and these years have not been easy."

    The second wife is not of Wang's blood, and Wang doesn't care too much about it. The only thing she did was to choose a marriage for her, and don't let her face cause trouble.

    Jiang's aunt resented her because she was born like her mother, and she didn't know how to bully her in private, and she lowered her head, didn't dare to say anything, and lived like a transparent person, so naturally no one would stand up for her.

    Su Wan reached out and rubbed Zai'er's little head: "I hope she can live better after she gets married."

    A group of people went to the main courtyard of the outer courtyard. When she came, many women also came. Li Lin and Su Rongsu Xun were sitting together drinking tea and chatting with others. After talking, someone asked about Su Luo's marriage.  , Su Xun always said that we will talk about it later.

    When she came, she happened to meet Huo Yan at the door. Su Wan took a look at him, and then remembered Su Xun's previous proposal. If Huo Yan couldn't die, it would indeed be a good marriage.

    It's a pity that there are some things that no one can predict, and if he goes to the Western Wei Dynasty, he may be in the Western Wei Dynasty in the future and will not come back again. If Su Luo marries him, she will follow him there in the future.

    Although Ah Ran might be there in the future, it would not be appropriate for the three of them to be in Licheng, two in Western Wei, and Su Xun and Li in Eastern Zhao.

    And she asked herself, even though Ah Luo is her own sister, she may not be able to afford the position of Mrs. Huo Yan with her personality.

    Su Wan said it was a pity in his heart.

    "A Yan, you are here too."

    "Sixth Sister."

    The two walked into the house together. Zai'er's eyes were sharp, and when he saw his father, he rushed over. Su Wan handed the child over. As soon as he arrived in Li Lin's arms, he began to pull his clothes, and then began to  Yay.

    I don't even know what he's talking about.

    Su Xun smiled and stretched out his hand, patted it, attracting his attention: "A Shi, come here to give my grandfather a hug?"

    Zai'er glanced at his hand, reached out to pat it, and then turned back to his father's arms, but he refused.

    Su Xun sighed: "Why does he recognize people like that, alas, he refuses to hug him."

    Su Wan had no choice but to say: "When he is older, he will follow when someone plays with him when he is older. Then I will bring him back, or my father will come to see him when he is free."  : www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1020 Oh, Probably Talented and Intelligent

    Su Xun felt a little regretful, but that was all he could do. Although he wanted to hug his grandson, he refused to do so. There was no other way. He could only tease him when he was older and loved to play.  , maybe follow.

    However, it is also possible that when he is older, he will not like strangers to touch him.

    Thinking about Su Xun in this way is even more boring.

    Not long after, Su Luo and the others also came over, and Mrs. Wang and Mrs. Li also brought a group of people over, and the courtyard became even more lively. There were people in every room, and people coming and going in the yard.

    Most of the noble clans in the imperial city sent people to watch the ceremony. Although Jinning Duke's Mansion is not as good as it was when it held military power, it is the Duke's family anyway and is still prosperous.

    Mrs. Wang came forward to invite Mrs. Yuan, Mrs. Zhen Guo's wife, as the guest of honor for Su Luo, and the secretary and praiser were Su Luo's little sisters who played well on weekdays.

    Su Luo and Sister Su Wan have a good relationship, and Yuan Shi was happy to make faces for her, so she naturally agreed, it was quite a novelty for her to be the guest of honor for a girl from Jiji for the first time.

    Li Lin and Su Wan took their children to find a place to sit and watch the ceremony. When the auspicious time came, Su Xun first said a few words, and then the ceremony began.

    Ah Shi was hugged by his father, and looked at the yard with his eyes open, as if he was very interested. He was about to pass by shaking his little hands and feet, but Su Wan reached out and touched his little head.

    "Don't, your aunt is doing business, and she's not playing, so you can't go there."

    He babbled a few words, Li Lin reached out and covered his little mouth: "Shut up."

    As soon as the cub closed his mouth, he stopped shouting.

    Su Wan: "?!"

    She was dumb, looked at her husband, then at her cub, met those bright eyes, and felt miraculous: "How did you make him obedient?"

    The child is still too young, although he can babble, but the language is not the same, he doesn't know what the adults are saying, and the adults don't know what he is saying, so he can only guess by looking at the other person's expression.

    You said you were going to sleep, hugged him on the bed, patted his back gently, rubbed his little head, and he knew he was going to sleep, but if you told him to shut up, he would never understand.

    Li Lin didn't dare to say that when he took him out to play, everything he saw was fresh, always yelling, so he told him to stop yelling, and stop playing when he yelled, and he would understand after a lot of times.

    He said: "Oh, probably because of his talent and intelligence."

    Su Wan didn't believe it, and then he leaned over again: "You are like a father."

    Su Wan: ""

    Is this person really going to lose face?

    She stretched out her hand and pinched him to let him save some face, and in the public, what to do so close, it's okay for people to see.

    "Shut up, too, and watch the ceremony."

    At this time, Su Luo was kneeling in the court, listening to the admonition. Except for Yuan Shi, the voices in the court were all quiet, but occasionally some people around the ceremony bowed their heads and said a few words, their voices were very low.

    After the gift was completed, he thanked his parents and guests, and then arranged for the table. Su Wan had to hold the cub again. Li Lin wanted to have a banquet, and he always wanted to drink, and they were all men, so it was inconvenient to bring a child.  .

    Moreover, people in the world now think that men make money to support their families and women take care of their children. Although he doesn't care about these things, after all he can even take shameless words like 'soft rice is delicious' for granted, but she always wants to leave it for him.  Save face.

    Moreover, drinking alcohol smells everywhere, and it's not good to smoke her cubs.

    She took the child to the table, and many people looked at her and felt a little weird.

    Which of the noble ladies of a powerful family doesn't even have someone to take care of the children?  If you are a guest at someone else's home, it is rare to bring a child with you. Even if you go back to your mother's house, you will always bring someone to take care of it, and you will never bring it with you when you eat.

    Some people wondered, could it be that the Princess is so poor that she can't even hire someone to take care of her children?

    It's not right, it is said that when she got married, she had a lot of red makeup, and the dowry was so much that it made people's eyes green. After she got married, she was still talking about her dowry for several months. Even if she ate delicacies every day, it would be enough for a lifetime.  , where is it spent so quickly.

    Today she is sitting as the chairman of the female guests, today is Su Luo and Ji, this banquet is a thank-you banquet, she is Su Luo's biological sister, even if she is married, she is still a close sister, so naturally she can sit.

    And she has only one older sister.

    Murongxian was sitting next to her. Seeing the child staying quietly, he reached out to touch him, but he turned his head and refused to answer.

    Su Wan reached out and took a handkerchief to wipe his saliva, he might be teething and drool a little, he was wiped, and rubbed his face with his fists, a little unhappy, and flattened the corners of his mouth.

    Su Wan patted him on the back and coaxed him, and then he calmed down again, lying obediently in his mother's arms.

    Murongxian felt miraculous: "You've been doing it all day, and you're just taking him with you like this?"

    Su Wan nodded: "It's almost the same, but he was not so capable before. When he was younger, he only knew how to eat, eat, sleep and sleep. After four months, he was new to everything, and he also liked to be lively and active.  His hands and feet are now small, and he can turn over now."

    She stretched out her hand to touch the child's head, her heart was soft. Although she said that she really didn't understand anything at the beginning, but this day, she understood after learning. She knew what he wanted to do even if he pouted.

    "Carrying it every day is also very hard."

    "It's okay, I'm not alone, this kid likes his father more, and likes his father taking him out to play." She smiled, "Although it is indeed a bit hard, we are willing."

    "Sometimes I always feel that there is something to be busy, and there is not much time allocated to the child. I always feel that I will be with him when I am done. But things are always too busy. Time flies by. In the blink of an eye, he grows up and wants to love him.  It's too late."

    Murongxian was in a daze for a while, she knew what family she was going to marry when she married, her mother-in-law was no good, she would be the housekeeper in the future, so after she entered the house, she started to learn about things in the house with Mrs. Wang, and then started to take over.

    She has been busy and has no free time. She loves the child, but she doesn't have much time to spend with her. The child has been with the nanny for three months. She is so busy that she can't take care of him. Just as Su Wan said, she  Not much time can be allocated to children.

    Comparing it now, she felt uncomfortable. His cousin was taken by his parents and followed him every day, but he was only taken by the nanny.

    Murong Xian reached out and pressed her lower abdomen. If she had another, smaller one, she would have even less time to spare.

    "Sister-in-law."

    "Huh?" Murong Xian returned to his senses.

    Su Wan suppressed her voice: "I treat you as a sister, so I'll just say it straight."

    "Ah Zhi's temper is a bit shy and cautious. I saw that his nanny's temper is a bit submissive. He is getting older. You shouldn't keep such a person by his side." (Remember the website website:  www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1021 Capable people ride the wind and waves

    Murong Xian was stunned for a while, she thought back to Su Zhi's nanny, she was indeed a yes person, a bit timid, always like to keep her head down.

    When they were looking for a nanny before, they were afraid that the child would be bullied, so they found an obedient one. But as the child grew older, the nanny was probably afraid of being driven away like others, so she became more cautious and obedient.

    Murong Xian frowned.

    It's not that she doesn't love the child, it's just that there are too many things going up and down in this mansion, and she can't take care of it. The nanny took good care of her, so she kept it all the time. From this point of view, it is true that she can no longer  Stayed.

    If the child followed her every day and learned that petty air, that would be fine.

    "Thank you for reminding me, I see."

    Su Wan nodded, hugged the child better, and stopped talking about this topic.

    Earlier, she and Li Linzao had discussed how to teach the child. They planned to wait for the child to be six months old and feed him some mush and porridge.  send away.

    When the child was more than one year old, he followed her more often. When the child was two or three years old, Li Linduo would take him with him. Although he was still young at this time, he had instinctively started to learn some things. What kind of person did he follow?  , it is easier for him to learn from whom.

    Although this is not entirely the case, it has a great impact on the formation of the child's personality. She hopes that the child can be like his father. Although she doesn't want to flatter her, Li Lin is indeed a very good person.

    He's three years old, it's time to give him enlightenment, Mr. Xue should also come, and the master should also make arrangements.

    Some people say that life is short, and there is only so much time to be carefree, and he shouldn't be made to bear so many things, but Su Wan knows that only by laying a good foundation in front can the future be smooth sailing.

    Life may not be smooth, and many unpredictable things may happen. At that time, what he needs is the ability to deal with all these storms. Those who are capable ride the wind and waves, and those who are not are slammed on the beach.

    At that time, no matter what happens, he will not be able to stop him. At that time, he will have everything given by his ancestors, and the rest of his life will be smooth.

    Of course, it is also because he will have a heavy burden in the future, and he must not be neglected.

    She had discussed with Li Lin a lot, so when she saw Su Zhi's nanny, she felt that something was wrong. A child followed by a submissive person, and he could easily learn this too.

    Su Zhi, the eldest son of Su Jian and Murong Xian, if he learns this and can't get over it in the future, he will really cry without tears.

    Not long after, the Wang family, the Li family, Su Luo, and the Yuan family came together. Su Wan looked at it and felt that something was missing, and then suddenly remembered that no one from the Li family had come.

    At the beginning, Mrs. Li was a little confused about the affairs of the Li family. Later, her niece entered the Sui Palace as a concubine, and the Li family still wanted her dowry and family fortune.

    Later, King Sui's rebellion failed, and he was demoted to a commoner and sent to guard the imperial mausoleum. The Li family's Wanguan family wealth had long since disappeared, and Li Yuyan also became a female family member dismissed by the palace and returned to the Li family.

    The Li family is even poorer, so they are even more jealous of the dowry she took away. She came to ask for it many times, and the trouble was ugly. Su Xun asked her to convert the dowry money back to the Li family, but if the Li family wanted it  This money, in the future, it will be regarded as not having this daughter.

    The Li family finally asked for the money, and the couple pooled the money to the Li family. The Li family was completely disappointed with her natal family. Later, the Li family took the money and wanted to reconcile. She was terrified that the Li family would come again.  Calculate her money, ignore it.

    In her opinion, the things she has managed for many years are for her children. When Su Wan got married, she was very red-faced, which made people red-eyed.  The family is far away.

    Su Xun politely 'invited' him away.

    After repeating it several times, he became impatient, so he put aside his harsh words. If they came to pester them again, they would not be able to stay any longer. The Li family was a little afraid of him, so they did not dare to come later, and the two families gradually drifted apart.

    Even for Su Luo's Jiji ceremony, Su Xun even sent someone to warn the Li family not to come. Although it was a bit inappropriate to say that no one from the grandfather's family came on such a day, most people in the imperial city also  Knowing the grievances between the two families, it is hard to say anything.

    Besides, Su Xun is tired of the Li family and doesn't want to release any news that makes people think that he is willing to reconcile with the Li family. Whether it is the Li family or outsiders, he always has this attitude.

    The break must be clean, lest these people cause trouble for Su Rongsuluo in the future.

    Ms. Wang thanked today's visitors, and then asked everyone to move their chopsticks, the yard is bustling with activity, everyone eats and chats together, or has a few drinks.

    The female guest here is preparing fruit wine. The fruit wine has a hint of fruity aroma, and it is not intoxicating.

    It's not easy for Su Wan to eat while holding the child in his arms. The cub saw so many people eating, and there were many things on the table, and there were all kinds of plates. He was a little curious and started to reach out.

    Su Wan held him down, sighed in his heart, took two mouthfuls and asked the maid to spoon a bowl of fish soup for her to drink, and stopped eating.

    Su Luo was sitting beside her, and rubbed his little head with her hand: "Ashi, you are disobedient, your mother wants to eat, and if you make a fuss, you will be beaten."

    The cub shook his head, refused to be touched by her, and kept his eyes on the plate.

    Su Wan said: "You eat yours, leave him alone."

    Yuanshi said: "Why don't people take it down, and have a good meal."

    Wang said: "The one in her family is very smart. Except for the parents, they don't want to be hugged, so they can only be carried."

    Yuan Shi remembered this incident, she frowned slightly: "Then how do you eat on weekdays? Hold it?"

    Su Guan said: "Just pull a small bed next to it, we two eat, he lies down, and the older ones play for a while, or let Xiaosang and the others hug them. When they are at home, Shi is still willing to let them hug, but  Not for long."

    "But when I went to a crowded place, I refused to be hugged."

    If you meet him crying, you have to eat faster to avoid him crying all the time.

    In this way, there is no way, and everyone doesn't know what to say.

    After a banquet, Su Wan only ate a few chopsticks and a bowl of soup. When the guests were full, they said goodbye and left, and the couple quickly left with their children.

    The child is too young to go out.

    After getting into the carriage, putting the child on the wooden couch, watching Li Lin play with him for a while, Su Wan finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Raising children is indeed not easy.

    [The author has something to say]

    I forgot whether Li Yuyan entered the Sui Palace or the Ming Palace. I will check later. If the Sui Palace is the ending above, if it is the Ming Palace, it will be the Li family.  It was the money converted from the dowry that was given to the Li family, and the relationship was severed.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1022 Sure enough, they are all experienced people

    She felt that her hands were tired, so she reached out and pinched the cub's face, and couldn't help complaining: "He saw that everyone was eating, and the plate was pretty, so he wanted to pick it up."

    "Stinky boy, even a meal can't make people peaceful."

    The cub giggled twice, not understanding his old mother's complaints at all.

    Li Lindao: "Bring it to me next time."

    "Next time? Is there a next time?" Su Wan snorted softly, "Before he leaves, there will definitely be no next time. It's too tiring to take him out like this, so I'll just leave him next time."  Throw it at home and let him cry."

    Li Lin glanced at her, apparently in disbelief: "Are you willing?"

    Su Wan refused to admit it: "Why can't you bear it? I just can't bear it."

    "Okay, okay, you'll be willing." Mr. Li coaxed his wife and son, and then took them home, but he also felt that it would be inconvenient for him to go out less for a while.

    Two days after Su Luo's Jiji ceremony, it will be Su Wan's birthday on March 3rd. Last year, when he came back from the Western Wei Dynasty, Dongzhao originally wanted to go home, but he found out that he was pregnant with a cub halfway, and the birthday was postponed abruptly.  Still on the road.

    This time when I came back to the Imperial City, Mr. Li felt that it should be lively, so he invited Su Xun's family over, Su Jian and his wife Murongxian, Princess Zhuo Jiurujin and his wife, Song Zhan Qu Lingzhu and his wife, and Mr. Huo  He and Huo Yan planned to celebrate her birthday.

    In the past years, the two of them lived quietly together, but there should not be many opportunities for them to get together in the future, so let's treat it as a reunion.

    Murongxian, Princess Rujin, and Qu Lingzhu all arrived in the afternoon, and they sat down to chat.

    It's been four months since Qu Lingzhu's second child, and it seems that her lower abdomen has become slightly visible. Murongxian is just over a month old, and both of them are second children, so they have something to say.

    Princess Rujin was a little worried: "It's good for you, you gave birth to a second child, and you are pregnant with the second one. I still can't get pregnant."

    Princess Rujin and Zhuo Jiu have been married for more than a year, and there has been no news. She is really anxious, especially since Zhuo Jiu is the only one in Wen Sihou's mansion, and his father's health has not been very good.  I will hold my grandson in my lifetime.

    "The doctor has also seen it, and I have taken the medicine, but it has not improved."

    After hearing this, Su Wan couldn't help asking: "Take medicine? What kind of medicine did you take? Did the doctor prescribe it? What did the doctor say?"

    Princess Rujin said: "The doctor said that there is nothing wrong with my body, I just need to take good care of it, and taking medicine is also warming, but I don't know why I can't conceive for so long."

    Su Wan paused: "What about Mr. Zhuo?"

    Princess Rujin was a little confused: "What?"

    Su Wan asked bluntly: "Mr. Zhuo, have you visited?"

    Princess Rujin blushed immediately, and Murong Xian and Qu Lingzhu were almost choked. Although everyone is married, the content of the chat occasionally has some color, but this, this

    Princess Rujin shyly blushed for a while, but didn't know what to say.

    Su Wan said: "Actually, let me tell you that childbirth is not just a woman's business. If a man and a woman are healthy, the child's business depends on fate. When fate comes, it will come naturally. You don't have to worry  , Just relax."

    "Sometimes the more anxious you are, the less you will come."

    "Really?" Princess Rujin was dubious.

    "Naturally it is true. If you relax and feel better, the child will be born naturally." But the premise is that both husband and wife are in good health.

    Murong Xian nodded: "Rujin, I also think it's fine if the doctor prescribes warming and tonic medicines, don't take those messy medicines, it won't be good if the baby is not conceived and it hurts the body.  "

    Princess Rujin was eager to beg for a child, but she knew she was still sane, and she didn't lose her head. She said, "Don't worry, I didn't eat those messy things."

    "If it doesn't happen in another year or a half, I'll let him see it. If it's really his problem, then I can't blame me." Princess Rujin thought so, and planned to put this matter on hold for now.  Come on, anyway, when the child comes, it really depends on fate.

    "That's right, don't worry about it." Su Wan smiled.

    Princess Rujin is helpless: "Actually, I don't want to worry about it. I don't care much even if he hasn't had a baby for three years, but his parents, mother, grandparents are really embarrassing."

    "Grandfather and grandmother are getting old and want to hug their great-grandson. Father-in-law has been in poor health, so he wants to hug his grandson before he closes his eyes. What else can I say?" said ???, Princess Rujin sighed, "If I had known this, I should have married someone else."

    Murong Xian couldn't help laughing: "You can't let Mr. Zhuo hear your words, otherwise you will feel better."

    Princess Rujin snorted softly: "So what if I heard that, I'm under so much pressure only after marrying him, so I'm not allowed to say a few words."

    Murong Xian raised his eyebrows and said: "If you hear me, I will try my best to make you have a baby quickly."

    Su Wan: ""

    Come on, the topic is dirty again, right?

    Sure enough, they are all experienced people.

    Seeing her cub being held in her arms, her eyes sparkled, she hurriedly reached out to cover his ears.

    These women, don't teach her cubs badly.

    Princess Rujin's face turned red in an instant, and if it wasn't for the fact that Murong Xian was pregnant with a child, she would have gone over and beat her: "Oh, you, how do you talk? I think you were the one who talked about getting married back then.  People with blushing faces won't even blush when they say such things now."

    "It must be Mr. Su who taught you badly. Looking at such a humble and gentle person, I didn't expect it to be like this in private."

    Qu Lingzhu coughed lightly, and couldn't help but said: "Which one of them can be the same as the surface."

    Su Wan felt that the topic was dirty again, but she didn't dare to speak. She hugged her cub tightly and decided to be a transparent person.

    A group of married people got together, and after complaining about men and cubs, they talked about making money, and then talked about the business of Jianjialou.

    A restaurant that only caters to female customers, like Jianjialou, has now opened. There are two more restaurants in the imperial city, and many customers have been separated. It does have some impact on the business, but the problem is not serious.

    Jianjialou's owners are Murongxian, Princess Rujin, and Su Wan. Backed by Duke Jinning's Mansion, Huaihe Prince's Mansion, Wen Sihou's Mansion, and even Zhen Guogong's Mansion can be used as backing, safety is the most guaranteed.

    Moreover, Jianjialou was the first to open, and the food is delicious. No other restaurant can make this taste. Many customers are used to it, and they don't like to change places.

    "I was always worried about it before, but now it seems that although there are still fewer people, it is still very good." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1023 Thank you, Mr. Li

    Speaking of this, Princess Rujin is in a good mood: "Fortunately, we responded quickly and stabilized the situation."

    Murong Xian nodded: "Indeed."

    Generally speaking, it is still stable. Even if the customers are a little worse than before, the impact is not big. Even if the income is reduced a little, it is really not much.

    In the current situation, as long as they do a good job in safety and service, and after a while, they will serve one or two fresh foods, and make more good-looking scripts, then it will be fine.

    Previously, Su Wan suggested Jianjialou to cooperate with her study. When new books came out, they would put them in Jianjialou for the girls to read, and they could not take them home, nor could they buy the same books outside.

    After three months have passed, a new batch will be replaced. The new scripts will be sold in the Jianjia Tower, and the old scripts will be sold in the study.

    In this way, not only did the study not lose money, but it could also make more money.

    This method has indeed retained a lot of customers. Many girls ran there all day just to read the latest words and books in the building. Now that this person has passed, they will naturally be thirsty and hungry after staying for a long time.  Do you know how to order food from the building?

    Later, another yard opened in winter was also good. It was cold in winter, and most of the guests went there. At other times, they held various flower viewing parties. These days, although they did not make as much money as Jianjia Tower, they still made a lot of money.  Not a lot.

    Calculated in this way, it not only makes up for the loss of customers in Jianjialou, but the income is estimated to increase.

    After secretly calculating these accounts, Murong Xian and Princess Rujin were both in good moods.

    ? Even if it is divided among three people, the annual income from running the Jianjia Building is a huge sum, even many times higher than their total annual dowry harvest.

    Qu Lingzhu was a little envious, but he didn't say anything.

    In the end, everyone has their own chances. Although Jian Jialou makes money, she is not without food, and the three of them have made such a big business, so naturally they will not allow others to share a piece of the pie.

    Several people chatted for a while, the cub was finally sleepy, yawned and wanted to go to bed, Su Wan carried the cub to the dormitory, put him to sleep, and then came out, the four of them continued chatting about the affairs of the Imperial City for a while.

    Not long after the application time passed, Su Jian, Zhuo Jiu, and Song Zhan came together. Li Lin drank tea and chatted with them in the outer courtyard. Not long after, Mr. Huo and Huo Yan also came, and finally Su Xun led Li Lin.  The arrival of Su Ranunculus.

    When the guests arrived, they were ready to start the banquet. For today's birthday banquet, Li Lin specially invited a chef to cook and cook two tables of delicious dishes. The male guests and the female guests sat down separately.

    Before eating, I also shared longevity noodles.

    Su Wan was in a good mood and entertained everyone: "Try all of them. It is said that the chef cooks well. You can eat these."

    The two tables are different. The men¡¯s side is an ordinary one, most of which are the chef¡¯s specialty dishes. The women¡¯s side has two pregnant women, and one needs to feed the child. The dishes are all carefully selected.  , are all edible, and the taste is not heavy.

    "I am very happy today, thank you for coming."

    Princess Rujin raised her eyebrows and smiled lightly: "Thank you for what we do, if you want to thank you, you have to thank Mr. Li of your family, didn't he arrange your birthday?"

    Su Luo nodded like a chicken pecking rice: "That's right, Sixth Sister should thank her brother-in-law."

    Su Wan's scalp was numb, afraid that these women would talk about the topic of "thank you" again, so he hurriedly said: "Yes, he should be thanked the most."

    Then he signaled with his eyes to everyone that enough is enough, Princess Rujin giggled twice.

    Su Luo felt strange: "Sister Rujin, what are you laughing at?"

    These years Su Wan is not in the Imperial City, Murong Xian and Princess Rujin love the house and Wu, and have always treated Su Luo well. After all, not everyone can call her sister.

    Murong Xian said: "She is stupid, leave her alone."

    Su Luo rolled her eyeballs, she was still a little curious, but in the end she didn't say anything, and went to pick up the rice with peace of mind.

    Although she is not the most intelligent girl, she also understood a truth early on. When adults don't want to talk about it, don't keep asking.

    Su Wan smiled, and then gave her a chopstick of her favorite dish: "Eat."

    Su Luo smiled sweetly: "Thank you, Sixth Sister."

    The female customers chatted and ate, while the male customers had already started drinking. While drinking, they chatted about some things in the hall. Mr. Huo sat on the sidelines, drinking wine and eating vegetables, not participating in the relationship between them.  matter.

    Huo Yan and Su Yun listened quietly at the side, also?How to answer.

    Su Xun drank some wine, and the people present were all from his own family, so he couldn't help it: "I don't worry about Awan and Jingyuan now, I'm happy to see them doing well, but Alan and Jingyuan  What happened to Ah Luo really makes me a little worried."

    Su Yun wanted to go to the Western Wei Dynasty with Huo Yan, and the matter had already been discussed with Duke Ning of Jin. As expected, Duke Ning of Jin was very supportive of Su Yun's idea, and even praised Su Yun for having the kindness he had back then.  courage.

    According to Li Lin's proposal, Su Xun proposed to arrange some people around Su Yun, and Jin Ning Gong also agreed.

    Jin Ninggong's current heir, Su Wang probably can only come here, and the Erfang family has nothing to do.  Duke Ning of Jin is naturally willing to take over.

    However, since the Western Wei Dynasty is going far away, this candidate has to be selected. After all, there are not many people who are willing to go far away to their homeland.

    Duke Ning of Jin agreed, Mrs. Wang agreed, and Su Xun was worried, but agreed. As for Mrs. Li, no matter how much she disagreed, the other three agreed, unless she cried and made trouble.  Hang yourself, otherwise it will never change.

    For this reason, Su Xun also had a heart-to-heart talk with her, and in the end he had no choice but to nod with tears in his eyes.

    Fortunately, Su Yun didn't go to the Western Wei Dynasty so soon. He still needs to train for two years, and then subdue all the people that Duke Ning arranged for him before he can go there. The family still has two years to reunite.

    Soon after, Huo Yan will leave for the Western Wei Dynasty, while Mr. Huo will stay and continue to teach Su Ran, in this imperial city.

    Although Su Xun agreed to this matter and felt that he was proud of having such a son, he couldn't help but feel uncomfortable when he thought of the dangers and dangers of going there, and he would die if he was not careful.

    He is a father after all.

    Song Zhan poured wine for him: "Master Su, Mr. Su, what can you worry about your son and your daughter? Don't I look fine?"

    Su Jian also persuaded: "That's right, in a few years, Ah Luo will get married, and Ah Yun will also have a family. Third Uncle, you'll be waiting to have a grandson. To be honest, I'm not as good as fourth brother."

    [The author has something to say]

    ?Happy New Year 2022~(Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1024 But as a human being, humility is still necessary

    Su Jian really felt that he was not as good as Su Yun. He was just a literati, but Su Lan had already worshiped a good teacher, learned a good martial arts, and had the bravery of his grandfather back then.

    As a grandson, he cannot inherit the skills of his ancestors. It is actually a deplorable thing to say.

    Of course, it's not that he didn't try it when he was a child, but he didn't have the talent in this area, so he had to give up in the end.

    Su Xun gave up: "Don't say such things, you have entered the Hanlin Academy now, your future is bright, and you will be the pillar of your family in the future. He can only wield a knife and a gun twice, how can he compare with you."

    Although Su Xun also felt that his son was excellent, he was not bad compared to Su Jian, but as a human being, he still had to be modest, and he didn't want Su Jian to be afraid of Su Yun, which would cause any trouble.

    As for the things in Jinning Duke's Mansion, Su Xun didn't bother to fight, and there was nothing to fight for.

    Su Jian said: "Third Uncle is being modest, I have seen Ah Ran compete with his senior brother, and that ability is not something everyone has."

    Su Xun had no choice but to change the topic: "Don't look at him now, he hasn't grown up yet, let's talk about it later, come on, Jian, drink."

    Su Jian clinked glasses with him.

    The hosts and guests enjoyed a banquet, just after eating and resting for a while, Su Wan arranged for someone to take Murong Xian and Qu Lingzhu home. Both of them are pregnant women. It is better to go back earlier before it gets dark.  , the night road is not easy to walk.

    ?As for how long the male guest will drink, then don't worry about it. If you really can't go back, you can arrange to sleep in the guest garden and go back tomorrow.

    Li Shi and Su Luo also followed the carriage back to Jinning Duke's Mansion.

    Princess Rujin saw that the child woke up, and she was reluctant to go back so early and stay to tease the child. Although she said that she was not in a hurry, girls of the same age were already mothers, and she actually wanted it.

    After teasing the child for a while, Princess Rujin mentioned another matter: "I remember that there is a Mr. Sun over there. She helped you to take care of your body before you were pregnant and gave birth. I don't know if she can help me take a look.  ?¡±

    Su Wan paused slightly: "Mr. Sun?"

    Princess Rujin nodded: "It's her."

    Su Wan pondered for a while and said: "Mr. Sun has a weird temper, and he often does things based on his mood. In the past, she came to take care of me because she encountered some difficulties and asked for help. It was Jing Yuan who helped her. She should  After this matter, help me when I am pregnant and have a baby."

    "I can't decide what to do with her."

    "Is that so?" Princess Rujin was a little discouraged, "Why don't you ask me, if she is willing to show me, thenthen I'll go to your side, when the time comes  I write a letter."

    It's okay to ask.

    Su Wan nodded: "Sure, I'll ask you, but I can't guarantee it will work, but don't worry, after all, the doctor has seen it and said there is no problem."

    "I understand what you say." But sometimes it is really stressful, and she is also eager to have a child. Now looking at Ah Shi, her thoughts are stronger.

    Princess Rujin sat for a while, and left before it was dark.

    When the lanterns first come on, the wine is almost drunk, some of Su Xun, Su Jian, Zhuo Jiu, and Song Zhan will go to the court meeting tomorrow, and some will go to be on duty. Unfortunately, they drank too much.  To stay, the other three said goodbye and left.

    Su Xun was still worried, and took Mr. Huo to drink tea to complain, saying that he was worried about Su Yun's future and Su Luo's marriage, etc. He felt that Su Luo was too simple and would be easily bullied in the future.

    As he was talking, he even brought up Huo Yan again: "I think this kid from your family is pretty good. He is an extremely good kid. It's a pity that he just isn't suitable."

    When Mr. Huo heard it, he disagreed: "Why isn't it appropriate?"

    Su Xun said: "A Yan, this boy, at first glance, is someone who is going to do great things. To be his wife, he must support the family and take care of himself when he is not around. If he becomes a marquis in the future,  That also needs to help him arrange various things and deal with open and dark arrows from all sides."

    "My Aluo can't do it."

    Mr. Huo was slightly drunk at first, so he shook his head. When he woke up, he patted the table and said, "I think it's okay."

    "What can you do?" Su Xun was still a little dizzy.

    "I think Ah Luo can do it." Mr. Huo had a different idea. He thought, Huo Yan was tired enough to be outside all day, and he probably didn't want to face a woman with a lot of thoughts. It would be better to be simple.

    And Mr. Huo is alsoWhat an innocent girl who surpassed Su Luo, if she was to be said to be stupid, she would definitely not have it, as long as it wasn't too difficult to deal with, she could handle it.

    It's not that you are at a loss when you encounter a little thing.

    Moreover, she is also Su Yun's biological sister, and she is also someone who can be trusted. Su Yun is Huo Yan's senior brother, but she is also better than a real brother. They are all people who can risk their lives for each other. If Huo Yan marries Su Luo, it is also  A good marriage.

    Mr. Huo didn't think about this before, but now that he thinks about it, he thinks it's good.

    Even Su Luo still has a little bit of inadequacy, but in the future, it is enough to arrange for someone to be around to remind him to protect him. Huo Yan is not dead, he can't even protect his wife, let alone need her to help him find a future.

    Besides, how could Huo Yan be better?

    He is poor and white, has no father and no mother, and has to go to the Western Wei Dynasty. This trip is full of dangers. Even if he is powerful, it cannot be said that he will definitely come back without incident.

    If he can marry a kind and lovely girl as his wife, he will burn the incense for the rest of his life, what more can he ask for?

    Su Xun was a little unconscious: "What can A Luo do?"

    Mr. Huo thought about it for a while, and then stopped talking.

    In Huo Yan's situation, it's better not to think about getting a wife, anyway, they don't care about any children, if something really happened, it would be bad to delay the girl.

    It's a bit wicked to think about it.

    "It's nothing."

    That's all.

    Mr. Huo thought so.

    "Then let's continue drinking, Brother Huo, sometimes I always feel that my children are doing well, and I am very pleased. As long as they are doing well, everything else can be ignored."

    "But I also feel that if they are too far away from me, I will be reluctant and very sad."

    Mr. Huo patted him on the shoulder, sighed, and didn't say anything. He looked at the teacup in his hand, and had no choice but to continue to 'drink' with him. When he was sleepy, he was helped to rest.

    When Mr. Huo went back, he met Huo Yan who was still swinging a sword in the courtyard.

    Seeing that Mr. Huo was back, he greeted him: "Master is back."

    Mr. Huo hummed, then glanced at him, looked at the crescent moon in the sky, and after thinking for a moment, asked him: "A Yan, do you want to marry a wife?" (Remember the website website: www.  hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1025 Marrying a wife will only affect his speed of fighting

    Get a wife?

    Huo Yan was stunned, and he heard the movement of swinging the sword in his hand. He turned his head and looked at Mr. Huo in disbelief: "Master, what are you talking about? I didn't hear clearly."

    Mr. Huo said again: "Have you thought about getting a wife?"

    Huo Yan smiled, and lowered his head: "Master, what are you talking about, how can I marry a wife like this?"

    After he left, his life and death were uncertain, and he didn't know when he would come back. What about marrying a wife?

    He didn't even think about it, and he didn't have the idea of ??having a son and leaving a bloodline.

    Marrying a wife, isn't that hurting other girls?

    Old Mr. Huo said: "I think, if you have someone you like, you can marry it back. It's just that you have wronged her girl. You are poor and worthless, and you still want her to be a widow waiting for you. But I hope you can be more entangled.  You must come back alive in the future."

    Mr. Huo didn't know what to say. When he was young, he also felt that a good man had ambitions in all directions, and he should take it as his mission to calm the world. Marrying a wife would only affect his speed of fighting.

    ? Now that he is getting older, he feels a little melancholy and soft-hearted, probably because he has seen too much joy in other people's families and children and grandchildren, maybe he hopes that Huo Yan can also be more consummated.

    Huo Yan grinned: "Master, are you worried about me? Don't worry, I will come back alive to see you. In the past two years, you will teach Ah Ran well. If you feel bored staying in the imperial city, you will  Go to sister and brother-in-law, it happens that brother-in-law's people can also train him."

    The corners of Mr. Huo's mouth twitched: "You really think that he is your sister and brother-in-law, and you call him so smoothly?"

    "What's the matter, my sister has already said that she will be my sister from now on, a big man, is it possible that she is still talking about it? Besides, Ah Ran is my younger brother, right? My brother, his older sister is my older sister, too.  Nothing wrong."

    Mr. Huo thought about it for a while, and he didn't bother to talk about him anymore, so he just recognized him, and it didn't seem to be a big deal.

    He turned around and walked into the house. Seeing this, Huo Yan followed him: "Master, what did you mean by this just now? Could it be that you want to marry me a wife? I said, Master, don't do that? I don't want to  !"

    "Master, calm down."

    Huo Yan was afraid that his master would find him a daughter-in-law.

    Mr. Huo said helplessly: "Okay, okay, I'll just ask casually, I don't mean to marry you a wife, you can either go to sleep, or practice your sword, don't bother me anymore, I drank too much  ,Dizziness."

    Hearing what he said, Huo Yan was relieved: "That's fine, I'll go practice swords right now."

    Huo Yan went back to the courtyard to practice swords. He practiced until midnight, then stopped, took a bath, and went back to the house to rest.

    The night passed quietly.

    In the early morning of the second day, when the family gathered for breakfast, they heard someone report that it was Mrs. Cao, whom Zhou and Shi Huixin had married.

    Su Wan reached out and grabbed the cub's little hand that was reaching out to grab something, and then asked them to come in.

    When Mrs. Zhou and Mrs. Cao came, a group of people were sitting around the table eating breakfast, Su Wan was holding the child in her arms, and Li Lin was sitting beside her, adding something to her bowl from time to time.

    Mr. Huo was sitting across from Su Wan, and Su Yun and Huo Yan were on her left. The two teenagers had steamed buns in their mouths, and ate one after another, as if their stomachs were a bottomless pit.

    Su Xun got up early and went to court. Today happened to be a court meeting, so he left early.

    Su Wan handed over the child to Li Lin, and then went to the East Chamber to entertain the two of them.

    Mrs. Cao had a round face, like a silver plate, which looked like a ball of dough. It could not be called extremely beautiful, but its appearance was not bad.

    Zhou's expression was a little sluggish, and it seemed a little awkward to sit there.

    Cao Shi said: "I heard that it was the princess's birthday yesterday, but I didn't know about it. I didn't come to sit and sit. I'm really sorry."

    Mrs. Cao was a little annoyed by Mrs. Zhou, she thought to herself, such a relative of the princess in her family can't even remember when her birthday is, she really doesn't know how to be a human being.

    Su Guan smiled gently and said, "Mrs. Shi is serious. Jing Yuanyuan and I are not here for our birthdays. This time, our husband and wife are in the Imperial City with our children, so we invited a few old friends over to have a gathering."  .¡±

    Mrs. Cao's eyes flickered slightly when she heard this sound, she seemed a little surprised.

    If it is based on relatives, Su Wan needs to call her cousin. After all, Shi Huixin is Li Lin's cousin, but calling Mrs. Shi is really intriguing.

    Mrs. Cao smiled: "But after all, I am a relative, so I should come for a walk. If I missed it this year, I will definitely not be able to do it next year."forgot.  "

    Su Wan laughed again: "Well, if it's convenient next year, Mrs. Shi just come."

    This next year obviously seems a bit imaginary. Things in the world often cannot be kept up with the changes. Who knows if they will be able to live in the Imperial City next year? If it is in Shiqiao Village, the Cao family will bring a child of a few months next year, and Shi Huixin will also leave.  If you don't leave, you won't be able to go back.

    "By the way." Mrs. Cao paused, and asked Su Wan, "I don't know when the princess will return to Shiqiao Village. My mother-in-law lived here for a few days, and she didn't feel very used to it, so she said she was going back.  "

    "But my husband and I were worried about her going back alone, so we wanted to let her go back with the princess, so we could feel more at ease with someone to take care of me on the way."

    Su Wan finally understood that Mrs. Cao's visit today was because of her birthday yesterday, and she probably wanted to make friends. Second, she was afraid that she wanted to send Mrs. Zhou back to the village.

    From the corner of Su Wan's eyes, she saw Zhou's face was stiff, a little tired, his energy seemed to be gone all of a sudden, and his expression was very complicated.

    Maybe she didn't expect that, after coming here happily and hard, not only was there no joy, but she would be sent away like this.

    Su Wan frowned slightly. Although she had grievances with the Zhou family, she also knew that the Zhou family was not a person who was always looking for trouble. Even if it was the matter of the previous prescription, Zhou's actions were inappropriate, but there were quarrels and quarrels.  After it's over, tell her clearly, just don't do it next time.

    It's probably inappropriate for Cao to send Zhou away like this.

    Of course, people may think that she is a servant girl after all, and she doesn't want to be angry with this country woman, and she doesn't want a mother-in-law to oppress her.

    Su Wan asked Cao Shi: "Does your husband know about this?"

    Mrs. Cao paused, then nodded: "Of course we know it. Although we are very happy when my mother-in-law comes here, but when she comes, father-in-law will have to be alone in his hometown. It's not good to tell them to separate.  It's the fault of our juniors."

    Su Wan couldn't tell the truth in her words, so she finally had to say: "Well, I'll let you know when I'm leaving, but I'll ask Mr. Shi to send him over when the time comes, otherwise we won't bring him.  "(Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1026 I Don't Want Someone To Teach Him How To Be A Man

    The defense is that Shi replied that he didn't know anything, so Mrs. Zhou was sent back by Mrs. Cao.

    They can make any noise in their own house, but Su Wan doesn't want to mix it up.

    Mrs. Cao smiled a little stiffly: "Well, then I will ask my husband to send my mother-in-law over."

    Su Wan nodded: "Okay."

    The three of them sat for a while, relatively speechless. Su Wan heard her cub yelling twice in the main room, as if he was about to cry, so he didn't bother to talk to them.

    "I have children at home, it is really inconvenient."

    Mrs. Cao is not stupid, and she understood after hearing the words: "Then let's take our leave first, and don't bother the princess."

    Su Wan nodded: "Go slowly, Xiao Sang, see off the guests."

    "yes."

    Xiao Sang came to see the guests out, and Su Wan went back to the main room.

    At this moment Mr. Huo and Huo Yan and Su Yun had finished eating and left. The cub was in his father's arms. Seeing that it was her who came in, he yelled at her twice, and then continued to play with his father's sleeve.  , I don't even want to talk to her.

    Su Wan snorted softly, and stretched out her hand to pinch his little face: "Brat, I always see your father."

    Li Lin smiled lightly: "Madam, do you still want to eat?"

    Su Wan shook her head: "Don't eat, let someone clean up."

    The couple went to chat on the wooden couch in the study, Shu Xiang brought a pot of hot tea, and then went to work, the cub was laid on the wooden couch, and began to shake his little hands and feet again.

    Su Wan wiped his saliva with a small handkerchief, and then talked about what happened just now: "Mr. Cao wants to send your aunt back to the village. I don't know if Shi replied?"

    Li Lin frowned slightly. He heard it just now, and his heart was a little complicated: "This is only a few days, and I have to send it back. Now that I have sent it back, will it be sent back in the future?"

    The two of them had similar thoughts, and felt that it was inappropriate to send people back. Mrs. Zhou didn't just jump up and down looking for trouble all day long.  , the matter is over, just let her stop doing this in the future.

    If you send people back like this, do you plan to leave them alone in the future?

    If Shi replied that he didn't know, and it was Cao's fault, then Cao's went too far, but if Shi replied that he knew and agreed, it would be even more

    Whose mother went to her son and daughter-in-law's house, and was sent away in a hurry after only staying for a few days.

    Moreover, Shi Chongshan and the Zhou family only have one son, Shi Huixin.

    Now that Shi Chongshan can't let go of the academy, he wants to teach and stay in the village, but one day he will get old and not be able to do things. Could it be that Shi wrote back that the couple still don't want to take them over for a reunion?

    This is a bit different from the situation of the Song family. Song Zhan's mother really started jumping up and down after he was promoted, trying to overwhelm the daughter-in-law of the official family, and Song Zhan has a younger brother.

    Parents have a younger brother to take care of them, and he also paid the money, and promised his younger brother benefits, taking care of his parents obediently.

    Ke Shi replied that if he really did this

    Li Lin stretched out his hand and rubbed the child's head, and then said: "Leave him alone, do whatever you like, after all, it's someone else's family business, and he's not a child anymore, so he won't need others to teach him how to behave."

    Su Wan thought about it too, so she just ignored it. She asked, "By the way, when are we going back? Things are almost done, and it's time to go home."

    He smiled, and also liked the word 'go home', he said: "Three days later, you see who you want to see in these two days, then go and meet, and leave this brat to me."

    "Oh? So good?" Su Wan was a little surprised.

    "What's so good? When did I get sick?" He looked up at her.

    Su Wan thought about it too: "Well, you can take the child with you. I'll go shopping with Princess Rujin later, and go shopping and go back."

    The husband and wife agreed that in the afternoon, Su Wan made an appointment with Princess Rujin to go shopping tomorrow. On the way, he sent someone to Shi's house and told them that they would be back in three days.

    At noon the next day, Su Wan went out and made an appointment with Princess Rujin at the Jianjia Tower, to have some food first, and then go shopping. Jianjia Tower has released several new products recently, and Su Wan tasted them and thought  good.

    Sitting together, we also chatted about the situation of Jianjialou, watched the girls' talent show, and after noon, went shopping in the nearby market, still buying some cloth jewelry and various odds and ends.

    For rouge and gouache, what Su Wan uses now is made by Sun Xiang herself. When she makes it, she will make an extra portion and share it with Su Wan. Those are better than the ones outside, and she has never bought them before.

    Finally, I went againAs soon as Xuelou listened to books, Xiansilou and Jianjialou opened, more than half of Fengxuelou's guests went there, but there are still customers who like to go, and the business can continue.

    The guys probably knew them already, and the smiles on their faces were a bit far-fetched, but fortunately, they still led people to the Keya room in a well-mannered manner.

    Princess Rujin said: "Back then we all liked to run here. There was an endless stream of customers coming and going from Fengxuelou. It is one of the best teahouses in the Imperial City. It's just a pity"

    Su Wan said: "It's probably a business in the world. If you don't know how to adapt, there will always be new things that will be replaced. It's like a cosmetics shop. If there are better ones, there will be fewer people buying them."

    "Even the Jianjia Building needs to have something fresh and attractive from time to time, so that it can last for a long time."

    It's not that Fengxue Tower is bad, it's just that there are fresher and more interesting ones, and Fengxue Tower has complicated people for men and women, so it's not as safe as Jianjia Tower, and today's Jianjia Tower also has all kinds of things for girls to have fun.

    Musical instruments, chess pieces, painting utensils, story books, etc. In addition, there are many fun games that can be performed on stage, and there are also various story books to read.

    "Two distinguished guests, my housekeeper would like to see you, is it convenient?"

    The steward of Fengxue Building?

    The two looked at each other, Su Wan nodded, and Princess Rujin said, "It's convenient, please come in."

    As soon as she finished speaking, the door of the private room was opened, and then a man in a brown robe and hat walked in. The man was about forty years old, and he had a sheepskin beard.  Already white.

    "I'm in charge of Xiafengxue Building. My family name is Wang. I'm meeting the two princesses."

    Princess Rujin said: "It turns out that the king is in charge, please excuse yourself and sit down to talk."

    Steward Wang sat down, looked at the two, then hesitated to speak, and said after a long time:

    "To be honest, you two princesses, you have also seen that this Fengxue Tower is getting worse day by day, and my boss is also eager to change. He even looked for me two days ago and asked me to ask the owner of Jianjia Tower.  How many of you, I wonder how many of you are interested in Fengxue Building?"

    Princess Rujin raised her eyebrows slightly: "Interested? How should I say it?"

    Steward Wang clapped his hands and said, "My boss wants to cooperate with a few of you to rebuild this Fengxue building. How do you feel?" (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1027 You Can't Eat If You Suffer

    Su Guan and Princess Rujin were slightly surprised when they heard the words, and they looked at each other. Princess Rujin sat upright and asked him, "I wonder how your boss wants to cooperate?"

    "It's been so many years, why didn't your boss show up?"

    The owner of Fengxue Tower is none other than the Zhou family of the emperor's maternal ancestor, the late queen mother's natal family, and even the natal family of Zhou's side concubine who was sent to guard the imperial tomb to pray for the queen mother by Zhao Wang's mansion.

    The Fengxue Building has been in business for many years, and the Zhou family has made a lot of money. The emperor and King Zhao didn't want the Zhou family to enter the official career, but the Zhou family wanted to make money, so they still protected it.

    This is also why Fengxue Tower has been so peaceful these years.

    Now there is Xiansi Building, Jianjia Building, which is divided into male and female gathering places. Jianjia Building has also made a lot of money in the past few years. It can be seen how much Fengxue Building could earn before. If there is no background, this teahouse will not be able to continue.

    Guanshi Wang said: "If the princess is interested, the subordinates will definitely report to the master, and the master will send someone over, and then the princess will arrange a time to come and have a talk with the master."

    Princess Rujin is a little moved. If Fengxue Building is made into another Jianjia Building, it will be another treasure building that makes money.

    She looked at Su Wan.

    Su Wan said: "I'm not in the imperial city now, so I won't mix with you. If you really have an idea, just discuss it with my sister-in-law."

    Su Wan really doesn't intend to mix it up. She still has a Jianjialou in Guiyan City, and the Imperial City side just takes money and doesn't do anything. Moreover, the shops of the merchant brothers have also opened up, and the horse team has also made money.

    In addition, she also has a farm shop for her dowry, which also makes a good profit.

    What's more, she doesn't have much money to spend, except for the little money Mrs. Miaohua used to run a girls' school, the rest is saved in her hands.

    There are countless treasures and jewelry, silk and satin clothes, and all kinds of food and supplements. Sometimes it is too much for a month, and she can't finish it.

    Princess Rujin was slightly surprised, but she didn't ask her too much. First, she made an appointment with Steward Wang to meet Zhou's family. After Steward Wang left, she asked her: "You don't mix? Why?"

    "There's no reason for that. The Jianjia Tower used to use my recipes. It's fine if I don't do anything for 20% of it. Forget about this Fengxue Tower, you can make a fuss on your own."

    "As for the recipes before that, you can use them as soon as you use them. Anyway, I also sold them to others and made a fortune."

    Princess Rujin was a little silent. In her heart, she still felt that the three of them could do a good job together. If they had money, they could earn money together. If one of them was missing, it would be incomplete.

    Su Wan thought for a while, and then said: "However, if you want to make Fengxue Building into Jianjia Building, it will definitely not work."

    "There are quite a few restaurants and teahouses in the Imperial City, and there are almost the same girls who go to drink tea in a day. If Fengxuelou becomes another Jianjialou, the business of Jianjialou will definitely be affected. By then, the business of Fengxuelou will be affected.  If you have to share it with others, then the gain outweighs the loss.¡±

    Princess Rujin thought about it and thought it made sense.

    She and Murongxian Su Wan divided the Jianjialou business, although Murongxian took more, but she was not bad, but if it was Fengxuelou's side, to cooperate with the Zhou family, it had to be divided with the Zhou family first, and the rest would be  Their.

    If everyone came to Fengxue Tower from Jianjia Tower, it would not be a loss.

    If you suffer a loss, you must not eat it.

    She asked Su Wan: "What do you think is better?"

    Su Guan didn't have any thoughts for a while, but said: "The guests of Fengxue Building have always been male and female, so, maybe it's better to follow this, but Xiansi Building and Jianjia Building have divided the guests again, and they want to separate the guests.  It may not be easy to start a business.¡±

    "I'll think about it for you, but I can't guarantee that I have a good idea. You and my sister-in-law should also think about it, and then discuss whether this business can be done. The location of Fengxue Building is better than that of Jianjia Building and Xiansi Building.  Get up, even if it is divided with the Zhou family, it will be profitable."

    "However" Su Wan paused, "However, we have to see how the Zhou family plans. If we cooperate, how much will we give you? Is it worthwhile? Another is the cooperation time."

    "If you take the list of Jianjialou and cooperate with Zhou's family to run Fengxuelou, you must prevent Zhou's family from turning ruthless after taking the things and no longer cooperating with you."

    Rujin's heart shuddered, the enthusiasm in her heart dissipated a lot, and her face couldn't help but become solemn.

    "Okay, let's pay attention then."

    "Are you really not getting involved?" She asked again, "You don't have to worry about it, but sometimes you have more ideas, and we need to ask you."

    "No, no, no." Su Wan shook her head, "You can just go on your own."??Think about it, me, just wait on my son, day by day, my mind is empty, and I don't have so many thoughts.  "

    "Besides, I'm far away from you, and I can't take care of you all the time. In the future, it's all up to you." She smiled, "Even if you lose, it doesn't matter. Take it as a warning,  Fall down and get up again.¡±

    "But remember, you can't invest all your money in one business, otherwise you will lose it all."

    Princess Rujin thought deeply, and finally nodded: "I understand."

    The two sat and drank tea for a while, and listened to the book for a while. They felt that it was almost done, so they went back to their homes.  be quick.

    After entering the main courtyard, I saw Li Lin hugging the baby in the yard and coaxing him, the cub hugged his father's neck and whimpered, looking pitifully and aggrieved.

    "What's the matter?" Su Wan hurried forward, reached out and hugged the child. The child opened his eyes and took a look. Seeing that it was his own mother, he was so wronged that he couldn't help but threw his fists into her arms and continued to cry.  I was sweating.

    Su Wan took off his little hat, wiped his sweat with a handkerchief, and patted him to coax him. After a while, he was still sobbing, feeling extremely wronged.

    Li Lin took the handkerchief and wiped his sweat.

    Su Wan coaxed him for a while, she was almost sweating, the child was so pitiful, she reached out and grabbed her clothes tightly.

    "what happened to him?"

    Li Lin sighed: "When I woke up after noon and didn't see you, I was upset. I coaxed him to play for a while and waited and waited until I didn't see you, so I started crying, you brat."

    "I have a fever. I asked the doctor to come over and take a look. Maybe it's teething, and I don't feel very comfortable."

    The child was well protected from birth, and he didn't have any discomfort, but he was a little clingy, but he was fine with his parents, probably a little uncomfortable, so he had to find a mother.

    Su Wan reached out to touch his forehead and small head, seeing if he was about to cry or not, she felt very distressed, and coaxed him in a low voice: "Okay, okay, it's okay, don't cry  "(Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1028 Cub, take care of yourself

    Zai Zai leaned in his mother's arms, stretched out his hand to grab his father's hand, looked at his father and then at his mother, probably felt that he was a happy boy, finally swallowed back his tears, and finally stopped crying.

    But still sickly, pitiful.

    Su Wan reached out and touched his back. Seeing that he was sweating, she asked someone to boil some hot water and planned to wash him, so that he would feel more comfortable.

    He refused to put him in his father's hand, so the couple had to enter the house together, and then sat down to comfort him, Zai Zai yelled at mother, then yah at father, and finally whined again.  Weep twice, as if telling my parents how uncomfortable I am.

    He can be wronged.

    "Okay, okay, I know you're suffering, so I'll be with you, stop crying." Su Wan reached out and rubbed his little head, then asked Li Lin, "What should I do?"

    Li Lindao: "I asked the doctor just now, and he said it's a normal thing. If it's not a severe fever, it's best not to take medicine. Don't look at him crying a lot, but he's actually fine. The fever is just a little bit."

    "It's just this kid who is squeamish. It's the first time he feels uncomfortable, maybe he's a little scared, just coax him."

    Su Wan nodded, thinking so too.

    The couple stayed with him for a while, and he finally settled down. After the hot water was boiled and adjusted to the temperature, they gave him a bath. In order to bathe him, Su Wan asked someone to make two sleeves.

    There are laces on the top and bottom of the sleeves, put them in to put the sleeves up, and then tighten the thin belts, so that the big sleeves can be tucked in, without delaying work.

    The two carefully bathed the cub. As the cub got bigger and the weather got hotter, he liked to move his hands and feet, always liked to slap water, and yelled. He liked to play in water, but today he didn't  Baba, don't want to move at all.

    After washing and drying him, and putting on clean clothes, he yawned and fell asleep peacefully in his mother's arms.

    The couple looked at each other and breathed a sigh of relief.

    Raising cubs is not easy, but being a parent is not easy.

    After serving this little ancestor, he was covered in sweat.

    Li Lindao: "Fortunately, there is only this one." If there are more of them, the head will be big.

    Su Wan nodded, not daring to think about the little girl for the time being: "This is really from the ancestors."

    Li Lindao: "Give it to me, you go take a bath first."

    Su Wan shook her head: "He just fell asleep, so I'll hold him first and let him fall asleep before going. If he wakes up later and can't see anyone, I'm afraid he will cry again."

    After finishing speaking, she sighed again: "I don't know how long he will be in pain?"

    "About a few days." Li Lindao, "It will be much better when it grows out."

    Su Wan also wanted to pinch the cub's small mouth to see if the teeth had grown in, but he was afraid that it would wake him up, so he had to bear it.

    After about a moment, she was still asleep. She put the child back on the bed, and stayed with him for a while. Seeing that he didn't wake up again, she went to wash her face, take a shower and wash her hair.

    After she finished washing and came out to dry her hair, the sunset outside filled the courtyard. She sat on the wooden couch by the window, looking at the yard while drying her hair.

    Her hair is thin and soft, like fine satin, light and soft to the touch, not too much but not too little, and it dries quickly when there is sunshine and wind outside.

    After she finished packing, she ate dinner. The couple sat together to discuss it, and Su Wan said, "I'll talk to the Shi family tomorrow, saying that the date of going back is not certain for the time being.  It hurts, the road is wobbly, and it will be even more uncomfortable."

    In the end, the plan couldn't keep up with the changes, but he suddenly had a toothache, and he couldn't leave even if he wanted to.

    Li Lin nodded: "Tomorrow, I will arrange for someone to come over and talk about it."

    Su Wan sighed again: "It turns out that I made an appointment with Princess Rujin to go out for a walk in the past two days, so I guess it won't work."

    If you don¡¯t have a child, you can make an appointment if you want, and you can be carefree, but if you have one, it¡¯s different. Su Wan¡¯s former friend answered the phone in the middle of eating and said that the child was crying at home, so he hurried home without eating.

    The child is crying at home, how can he eat it.

    Li Lin paused, seeing that she was a little worried, so he proposed: "Why don't you stay a little longer, and when the child is better, you can go out for a walk with Princess Rujin?"

    "No, no." Su Wan took a mouthful of rice, "I'll go back when he gets better, Mr. Sun is in the village, just to show him, and he has grown one, and it will grow one after another, it's better to go back.  "

    "Then go back."

    The child is too young??After all, children are more important.

    When Zai Zai woke up, it was already dark. Su Wan fed him some milk, and he stopped drinking after a few sips. He lay on the bed and opened his eyes to look around. His eyes rolled round and round, but he didn¡¯t like to move.  up.

    Zai Zai suddenly became inactive, and Su Wan felt very sad.

    At this time before, he would either shake his little hands and feet on the bed, or start to pull the quilt and his parents' clothes, or reach out to grab his own little feet.

    Su Wan couldn't help teasing him, she held the little tiger toy and shook it in front of him: "Zai Zai, look over here, look over here, ah, this is a little tiger~"

    "Cub, I know you, see, this is a little tiger, I'll make you a little rabbit later~"

    Zai Zai looked at the dangling little tiger with round eyes, and watched the little tiger dangling with his eyes. After a while, he stretched out his hand and said twice, going to take it.

    Su Wan hurriedly gave him the little tiger, and couldn't help but kiss his little face: "Our cub is so good~"

    The well-behaved Zai Zai grabbed the little tiger with both hands, pulled one ear with the other hand, and then began to tug and tug. Su Wan also stretched out his hand to tug at him. Someone played with him, and he always showed some smiles.

    "Know the cubs, cubs, wow little tiger~"

    Li Lin came over after washing. Hearing the mother and son playing, he couldn't help but twitch his eyelids. After he walked over, he sat on the edge of the bed and looked at the lively little boy with a faint expression.

    His eyes fell on Madam, wanting to save his cub, so he said: "Madam, it's better not to call him that anymore, when people hear it, they will call him that, and when he grows up, he will be angry."

    Will you feel ashamed and angry?

    Will it?

    Know cubs?

    Li Lin felt that if he had such a shameful nickname, he might hit a wall.

    I feel sorry for his son.

    Su Wan said: "It's okay, anyway, he's still young, let's bark first, let's bark secretly, so that no one can hear him, I think it's so cute, knowing cubs, knowing cubs, how cute."

    The shameless cub who still doesn't understand the nickname saw his father coming, yelled twice, then handed the little tiger over, asking him to play with him.

    Li Lin stretched out his hand to touch his forehead. Seeing that the fever was no longer there, he sighed and played with him.

    Forget it, it's not him who is ashamed anyway.

    Cub, take care of yourself.

    [The author has something to say]

    I announce that Zai Zai has a nickname, Shi Zai, hahahaha~

    Many years later, Zai Zai has grown into a handsome and gentle young man, riding home with a long sword on his waist, and when he meets people, he is called "Ji Zai, you are back"

    Hahahahaha~

    I guess I want to fall off the horse.

    Mother, she is such a cheat~ (remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1029 This pain makes me cry, if you don't beat him, beat anyone

    The two companions played with Zai Zai for a while with the little tiger. His little tiger was a small doll with a little tiger embroidered with colored silk thread on it, and it was stuffed with soft cotton, which was very soft to the touch.

    Ever since he was able to play, he loved stretching out his little hands to pull the two ears of the little tiger, and he also liked when others rubbed the little tiger against him, and then he stretched out his hand and scratched.

    After playing for a while, he was a little tired and sleepy, so Su Wan fed him again. This time, he was probably hungry, so he was finally willing to eat.

    After eating, he was about to go to sleep, but he still refused to sleep. He leaned against his mother's arms, opened his eyes after sleeping for a while, and turned his head to look outside. Seeing that his father was still there, he turned to sleep again. After a while  Open your eyes again.

    Su Wan was helpless: "Your father is here, he won't leave."

    After finishing speaking, she said to Li Lin again: "Before you went to take a bath, I played with him, and he turned his head several times to look for you, but luckily he didn't cry."

    Li Lin stretched out his hand to rub his little head, moved closer, put his hand on him, and let him hold his fingers: "Now I can finally sleep, right?"

    Zai Zai finally fell asleep in peace this time.

    But when he woke up in the middle of the night, he started crying again.

    He stretched out his hand and grabbed his mother's clothes, leaning against his bosom, weeping so pitifully, the couple had no choice but to get up and coax him, seeing that he was sweating from crying, they asked someone to boil hot water and bring it over, and it was exchanged.  Wet it with warm water and wrung it dry with a handkerchief, and wiped it off for him.

    Su Wan hugged the baby and asked Li Lin to wipe it for him. Seeing that he was crying non-stop and couldn't be coaxed well, she felt really uncomfortable, her heart ached so much, she wished she could do it for him.

    After drying, he quickly dried him with a clean towel, and then changed into clean clothes.

    Li Lin stretched out his hand to touch his forehead, and seeing that it was a little hot, he asked the doctor to come over again.

    ?This afternoon I invited a doctor to come over to show the child, and he simply kept him here, so that the child would not find someone with a fever, which happened to come in handy now.

    The doctor came in a hurry, Li Lin stretched out his hand to take the child out to show the doctor, but Su Wan still refused to let go.

    "Give it to me, let the doctor take a look."

    Su Wan had no choice but to give him the child.

    Li Lin carried the child out of the dormitory. The doctor was waiting there. Seeing that the child was crying, he rushed to check on it.

    Li Lin asked him: "What's the matter?"

    The doctor said: "Young master should be in some pain, but it's not serious, just feel uncomfortable and crying, young master can rub some cold cloth on his teeth, or coax him for a while, play with him, don't  Let him cry no more."

    Li Lin frowned: "Is there no such medicine?"

    The doctor said: "Young master, you are joking. The child is too young. It is better not to take medicine. Just don't let him cry. Weeping and crying are afraid that he will have a fever."

    Li Lin sighed.

    That's all.

    It was he who was in a hurry.

    "Then can you wipe him off with ice water?"

    "The ice water is probably a bit cold. It's better to use well water, as long as it's cold."

    Li Lin nodded: "I see, thank you for coming here, go back and rest."

    Li Lin ordered the doctor to be sent away, and then asked to bring some cool well water back. After returning to the dormitory, the couple coaxed the child for a while, then took out his toys and teased him for a while.

    Probably because he diverted his attention, he finally stopped crying, but the whole person was sleepy. When the well water was brought, Li Lin poured it out into a bowl, washed his hands, dipped some with his fingers, and pinched him.  His tiny mouth rubbed against his tiny gums.

    He was a little reluctant at first, and was about to cry when he squinted his mouth. Later, he felt cooler and more comfortable, so he didn't cry, but just looked at his father helplessly.

    Seeing that it was useful, Li Lin wiped it for him a few more times. He puffed his mouth, and finally he calmed down a lot. About half an hour later, he fell asleep again.

    The couple looked out the window and sighed.

    If we continue to toss for a while, it will be dawn.

    The couple lay down again, and Su Wan looked at the cub beside him, unable to fall asleep: "You think he will only have a tooth that hurts once? This time he has tossed for a few days, so what should I do?  ?¡±

    "Probably not." Li Lindao, "Two more times and he'll get used to it. Even if he feels a little uncomfortable, he probably won't cry anymore. Go to sleep. It's almost dawn. I'll look at him."

    "I can't sleep." Su Wan frowned. Seeing the child crying like this, her heart was tightened. She hadn't calmed down yet, so she couldn't sleep.

    Li Lin reached out and stroked her hair, and thenSaid: "It's nothing serious? Huh? It's just a tooth. I'll let him go for the first time. If he cries again next time, he'll be beaten. A man, he's going to cry when it hurts.  If you don't beat him, beat someone."

    Su Wan laughed at what he said: "He is only so old, you have to beat him up."

    Li Lin smiled and said: "It's not a big problem. In fact, he is smart. Maybe he can understand it. A good boy needs to be taught from an early age."

    Su Wan reached out and pinched him, and he smiled again: "Go to sleep."

    Su Wan talked to him a few words, and he relaxed a lot, and felt a little sleepy, so he nodded and fell asleep with the child in his arms.

    When he woke up the next morning, although Zai Zai didn't cry anymore, he was still babbling. Su Wan coaxed him to get up, and then asked Xiao Sang to put the pile of toys on the bed on the wooden couch in the study next door, and accompany him  play there.

    After a while, wipe his small gums with cool well water, and he is still at ease, lying down and watching others tease him with toys.

    But this time it is even more clingy. He used to be satisfied and happy when he only had one father and mother. Now he wants both mother and father, and he wants both. When one is missing, he keeps looking at it, several times in a row.  , he will be unhappy.

    And it was accompanied by a sequelae, he didn't like breastfeeding anymore, Su Wan coaxed him to feed him, and even took a few mouthfuls, but the nanny refused to eat, Su Wan had no choice but to feed him by herself.

    But if he doesn't eat the wet nurse, she can still feed him now, but after two months, she probably won't be able to feed him enough, and she doesn't know what to do by then.

    Finally, after thinking about it, he can¡¯t do anything if he doesn¡¯t eat it. If it¡¯s really not possible, just as I said before, I will start preparing some glutinous rice for him next month and let him eat it.

    Su Xun went down to the office and changed his clothes before coming to Jingpingyuan. Seeing that Li Lin and Su Wan were accompanying the child in the study, he hurriedly asked, "Is the child alright? Does it still hurt?"

    Zai Zai stretched out his hand to pull a handkerchief embroidered with peonies, looked up, probably felt unfamiliar, turned around and yelled at his mother twice.

    The voice is not as lively as before, it's baffling.

    Su Wan reached out to rub his little head, and said to Su Xun: "It's okay, I won't cry today, but maybe I feel a little uncomfortable, not as lively as before, and the teeth will grow back in two days."

    "Why did father come here?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1030 It's Cub's Father

    "Come to see Ah Shi, and I heard that Ah Ran said that he is not feeling well." Su Xun walked over to see the child, and saw that the child was a little hesitant, and felt distressed.

    "Ashi, does it still hurt?"

    Zai Zai glanced at him, lowered his head and continued to tear at his handkerchief, which was embroidered with bright red flowers, which were freshly made by him. After pulling it, he looked up again, and then yelled twice.

    Su Xun smiled: "Is it still uncomfortable? It will be fine in a few days."

    The couple left Su Xun to come down for dinner. He teased the children for a while, and after finishing the evening meal, he sat for a while before going back to Jinning Duke's Mansion.

    The child didn't make any more fuss this day, and another day later, when Su Wan squeezed his small mouth and looked at it, he found that the lower teeth were a little bit pointed.

    Good guy, he actually grew two of them together, one popped out a little bit, and the other just saw a little bit, a little bit in vain, if you don¡¯t pay attention, you don¡¯t know it.

    The teeth came out, and after another two days, the child felt better and regained some vitality, so the couple planned to go home, send someone to Shi's house to talk, and then sent someone to talk to Su Xun and the others.

    ? That night, the third bedroom of the Su family, Mr. Huo and Huo Yan got together again in Jingpingyuan and had a meal.

    After drinking and eating, we drank tea and chatted together in the room, and talked about our recent plans.

    Mr. Huo felt that the Imperial City was too noisy, and he didn't like it very much, so he planned to live with Li Lin and Su Wan in Shiqiao Village with Su Yun, where he would teach Su Yun and let Li Lin's people give pointers.  .

    Huo Yan also traveled together. Huo Yan went here, and first followed them to Shiqiao Village. After being settled, he rode west alone to the Western Wei Dynasty.

    As for Su Yun, I just need to trouble him to run more between Guiyan City and Emperor City in the future. Anyway, riding a horse is fast, and he will arrive in a day.

    Su Xun also hoped that Su Yun would learn more about life-saving skills, so naturally he was very much in favor of going to Shiqiao Village.

    The few of them chatted until they didn't know when that night, Su Wan took the child to bed first, and when he woke up, he could still hear their voices.

    The next morning when we set off, Shi wrote back and sent Mrs. Zhou over on vacation. Li Lin glanced at him and said nothing.

    Instead, Shi wrote back and explained: "These days Yuanning is really uncomfortable. When she is with mother, she can't help but say a few words. I just thought, let mother go home first, and it happens that father is also at home.  Man, I'm also worried."

    "Mother has gone back, so I can cook a meal and wash clothes for my father. After the child is born, mother can come back whenever she wants."

    Li Lin was too lazy to listen to what he said, and he didn't want to care about it. Since Shi Huixin was sending Zhou back as his son, he just took him back along the way.

    Mrs. Zhou was reluctant: "You are in the imperial city, you have to take good care of yourself and your wife, she has a child in her stomach, so don't quarrel with her, you need to let her be more, when someone comes to the imperial city next time  City, I'll come to see you again."

    Shi replied dumbly, and finally nodded: "Mother, my son understands."

    After getting into the carriage and leaving, Mrs. Zhou couldn't help but look back while sitting in the carriage. She didn't sit down until the carriage went farther and farther, turned a corner and disappeared, and then she sat down.  It's as if his energy is gone.

    Seeing her like this, Xiao Sang felt a little bit of sympathy in her heart, but she didn't say anything. After all, it was someone else's family business.

    The carriage went all the way to Guiyan City, and stopped overnight in a small town. The next afternoon, the carriage entered Guiyan City. The group of people went to the restaurant and had dinner before going back to the village, so as not to go back.  Toss again.

    After returning to the village, Su Wan felt relaxed and felt much more comfortable to breathe. Although the imperial city was prosperous, it was really noisy. She still liked a quiet and comfortable life.

    Mrs. Zhou got off the carriage and went back to Shi's house. Mr. Huo Yan and Su Yun entered Jingpingyuan together. Since Mr. Huo and Su Yun wanted to live permanently, Su Wan arranged for them to move there.  Stay in the courtyard.

    When Zai Zai entered the garden, he looked at the flowers in the garden without turning his eyes. He was also very excited, and even quaked twice.

    Su Wan couldn't help laughing: "You still remember Quack, let's go, I'll take you to see Quack first."

    Quack is the big fool, and the couple will occasionally take him to see these two fools. They are probably rare creatures that are different from humans. Zai Zai likes them very much. Every time they watch them eat, the eyes  The child turns and turns, which is fun.

    Su Wan thought to himself, when he was able to leave, maybe he would pounce on them and catch them to play with.

    She hugged Zai Zai to see Da Dai and Er Dai. The two nested on the grass by the tree, lazily basking in the sun.Er pecked at the grass on the side, the years are good.

    Seeing that someone was coming, the two stretched their necks and made two quack calls, ready to be fed.

    Zai Zai looked at these two and was about to reach out his hand, as he moved his hands and feet.

    Su Wan asked Little Sauna to bring some seeds over, fed some, let the cub watch for a while, and then took him back to the yard.

    She thought to herself, if she has free time, make him a rabbit doll, and then make a big one and a second one, so that he will have something to play with.

    ? As the sun sets, the sunset glows over the courtyard.

    There is a wind blowing over the mountains, and the flowers and fruits all over the mountains are fragrant. If the wind blows stronger, there will be fallen flowers flying with the wind, sprinkled all over the mountains and fields, even floating in the streams beside the small village.  layers of flowers.

    Bees and butterflies fly around to collect honey, and insects and birds chirp endlessly. When you are upset, you may feel a little noisy, but when you are calm, you feel that this is the vitality and vitality of spring.

    After taking a bath for Zai Zai, she carried him out to the yard to bask in the sunset. The sunset glow turned the yard orange, and the flowers in the yard were blooming just right. She sat on a recliner, and Zai Zai was held in her arms.  , a pair of eyes turning around.

    A blue butterfly flew over, he looked at it with wide eyes, and then waved his little hand to catch it.

    It's a pity that he couldn't even stand up, he was short-handed and short-legged, and he was still a cub. Seeing the butterfly fly by in front of him, he blinked, but still reached out to catch it.

    Just at this moment, a hand stretched out and grabbed the butterfly's wings.

    oh.

    It was Zai Zai's father.

    Zai Zai said twice, to see the butterfly. As soon as he let go of his hand, the butterfly flapped its wings and flew up again. The butterfly flew higher and higher, and finally flew out of the yard and disappeared.

    Zai Zai yelled twice again, as if he was very unhappy, if he was older, he would probably jump his feet, and then yelled 'My Butterfly'.

    Su Wan couldn't help laughing: "Look, how did you pay him for the butterfly now?"

    "Okay, pay him." He smiled helplessly, stretched out his hand and rubbed Zai Zai's head: "It really is a debt collector."

    [The author has something to say]

    There are still a few chapters in the main text to be finished. I originally wanted to write about Zai Zai¡¯s daily life. If you don¡¯t like it, please write less.

    If you want to ask about the plot of Licheng, I will write it in the postscript. It is about the daily life of Licheng, and the little princess.

    There are two epilogues, one is Licheng, and the other is the Western Wei Dynasty, how Afu and Huo Yan Su Rong and the others pacified the Western Wei Dynasty, and Afu and his little queen.

    There are also various extras, so let¡¯s talk about what you want to see.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1031 Huo Yan leaves

    A few days later, he made a small butterfly for Zai Zai, made of thin wooden boards, with butterfly patterns painted on it, and hung on the top of Zai Zai's bed tent. When the gauze tent shook  , The butterfly flickered, as if dancing lightly.

    Su Wan also got two bigger butterflies, which were hung on the top of the bed.

    When Mr. Li made toys for Zai Zai, he didn't forget his wife.

    Huo Yan lived in Shiqiao Village for two days, and then planned to leave, and everyone gave him a farewell party.

    Mr. Huo used to hate him so much that he didn't even recognize him as his apprentice for many years, but by this time, even those who are not good at speaking have a lot to say.

    ?One day is a teacher and a lifelong father, and those who are disciples regard the master as their father, but many masters also treat their disciples as their own children.

    May he grow, may he be safe, and may he be long.

    ? As parting is approaching, there is always a lot of reluctance in my heart, and in the end, in the end, it only turned into one sentence.

    "Come back alive."

    Alive, safe, this is probably the biggest expectation.

    At night, the banquet broke up, and Huo Yan and Su Yun were sitting and talking in the water pavilion in the garden.

    Tonight, the moon and stars are thin, the bright moonlight is falling from the sky, and the lights in the garden emit a soft light.

    Huo Yan held a leaf in his hand and stuck it to his eyes to block the light.

    "I don't know when I will be back after I go. You should stay with Master for the past two years. Remember to practice hard. If you are still too bad by then, then continue to practice."

    "Two years later, if I have time to spare, I will come to pick you up and see Master. I can live with my sister and brother-in-law for the past two years, but I don't know where Master wants to go after two years.  He arranged it."

    "If I don't have time to come back, I'll leave these things to you. If Master wants to stay, my sister and brother-in-law are very welcome. I don't worry if he is here, but I'm afraid he won't bother me."

    People from Li Lin and Su Wan often come to live here, no matter for a short stay or a long stay.  a neighbor.

    Su Huang nodded: "I've made a note."

    Having said that, Su Yun also raised his head to look at the bright moon in the sky, his mind was also a little confused, he said: "Can I really not go with senior brother?"

    After thinking for a while, he said again: "Forget it, I still want to study for two more years, so as not to hinder my brother, and I need you to rescue me if something happens."

    It was a bit powerless to say it, and he really wanted to go, but he couldn't.

    Huo Yan patted him on the shoulder: "It's only two years, it will pass soon, there will always be that day, don't worry."

    Su Yun had already looked away, but it didn't prevent him from being depressed, he said: "That's good, I can just see Ah Shi more, he's really fun."

    Cubs are always playful when they are young, but when they grow up, they will be urchins, and it will be itchy if they are not beaten for a day.

    "Yeah, you can see more of Ashi!" Huo Yan said with emotion, the brothers all like this cub very much, and they go to play with him for a while when they have free time.

    That's the difference between adults, just a little reluctant to part with the cubs.

    "Practice hard afterwards."

    The brothers and sisters talked until midnight, and then they dispersed.

    In the early morning of the next day, Huo Yan was about to leave, and Su Yun left with him, sending him to Shangguan Road in Guiyan City before returning.

    Before leaving, Huo Yan kowtowed three times in front of Mr. Huo's door, then said goodbye and left.

    Li Lin and Su Wan took their children to the stone bridge at the entrance of the village, and asked someone to deliver the luggage they had prepared, a wooden box that could be put on a horse, containing some herbs and medicines, and some coils and silver.  Tickets also have broken silver, and even some copper plates.

    Finally, there is a package containing two sets of clothes, dry food and pastries that I ordered the kitchen to get up early this morning, and a sheepskin water bag.

    Su Wan said: "The journey here is safe, remember, no matter what time it is, life is the most important thing."

    Li Lindao: "I have already sent a letter, saying that you will go there at this time, and when you arrive in Endless City, someone will come to pick you up. Although you are very capable, the bandits in Endless Mountain are fierce, so it is safer to go with someone."

    Zai Zai didn't know what was going on, he opened his round eyes, and then yelled twice, watching the horse's eyes brighten.

    Huo Yan reached out and touched his head, he was still a little unhappy, his head is not something anyone can touch.

    HuoShe smiled: "Ashi, I'm leaving."

    After saying that, he smiled again, then took two steps back, and bowed his hands: "Take care, both of you."

    The two returned: "Take care."

    Then Huo Yan and Su Yun got on their horses together and rode away. The couple were still standing at the bridge, listening to the sound of horseshoes getting farther and farther away, watching the figure disappear.

    The spring breeze in March seems to carry the fragrance of spring flowers.

    The flowing water on the water surface under the stone bridge is slow, passing through a winter day where grass grows on the bare ground, new leaves spit out from the branches of trees, and flowers of various colors bloom. Unknowingly, the four seasons are already another cycle.

    The wind in Shiqiao was a little strong, and she felt a little cold. Li Lin hugged the child, and stretched out his arms to hug her: "Let's go back."

    Su Wan nodded, and walked back together with him, and when they entered the garden, they happened to see Mr. Huo sitting there in a daze by the water pavilion, and he didn't know how long he had been sitting there.

    The two walked over with the child in their arms.

    Mr. Huo raised his eyes: "He's gone?"

    Of course he was referring to Huo Yan.

    Li Lindao: "Just left."

    Mr. Huo sighed: "In the days that followed, I felt a little regretful in my heart. I shouldn't have let him bear these things. My original ambition was originally only my business."

    This was originally his business, and should not be burdened by others.

    If it weren't for him, these things would have nothing to do with Huo Yan.

    "But it's too late. He already had such an idea, and even worked hard for it. Later, there was another A Ran, and he had the same idea."

    Li Lindao: "Mr. Huo doesn't have to think this way. He has reasons for you, but also for the sake of the world. He probably also hopes that the world will be peaceful and the people live in peace, and he is willing to make efforts for it."

    "It's just that Mr. Huo let him see this clearly and know how to go."

    "That's right." Su Wan said with a smile, "It's like Mr. Huo, what happened to the world in those days, doesn't it have nothing to do with you? You came from a clan, you are the son of a big clan, and you took the post of general.  Can't get enough of it."

    "But you did the same. If you can do it, why can't he?"

    Mr. Huo smiled: "That's right, that's all, the matter has come to this point, everyone has left, everything is false, don't think about it." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1032 Work hard to make money, let the girl open a harem in the future?

    Mr. Huo is also open-minded, he just worries for a while and then he is not worried. After all, people are gone now, and it is useless to regret afterwards, but it will only increase troubles.

    And this road of life, no matter how you go, will not always be smooth for the rest of your life. Whether you can overcome those ups and downs depends on your own ability.

    Mr. Huo didn't sleep well last night, and now he was a little tired, so he said goodbye and went back to rest.

    Li Lin and Su Wan took their children back to the main courtyard.

    On the way, Su Wan also said: "I used to think that Mr. Huo was a man of iron. He was brave all his life and swept the world. He only had the world in his heart. As for personal life and death, he didn't care about it. Even if he died, he died well.  "

    "But I just remembered that no matter how powerful he is, he is still a human being, not a god, and has human feelings."

    Su Wan has heard many stories about Mr. Huo, and feels that he is an indomitable hero. For the sake of the world and the blood in his heart, he is invincible, standing in the long river of history, and will never fall down.

    But today, she also saw his helplessness, paleness, reluctance and other emotions, and she was a little flustered in her heart.

    Li Lindao: "You probably have heard too much about his deeds. In fact, he is just one person, but there is no need to worry about it. He can take it easy on himself, and he will ease up in a few days at most."

    "Let's go, go back."

    The couple took their children back to the main courtyard. The sun was just right at this moment. Su Wan asked someone to spread a mat on the open space in the yard, then put a blanket on it, and took the cub to bask in the sun.

    Li Lin happened to be idle, so he asked someone to fetch a few pieces of wood, and began to make his small bowls, spoons, chopsticks, and drinking cups for Zai Zai. He moved a chair and sat on the side,  Sitting and lying beside him are his wife and children.

    He glanced at it and smiled, feeling that the sun is quite warm today.

    In the afternoon, Su Wan went to Xu's house with the child in her arms, and Sun Xiang was also taking care of the child at home. In the past few days, Jiubian has gone out for some things and is not at home.

    Su Guan came here to ask about Princess Rujin.

    "She has been married for two years, and she has never been pregnant so far. She probably heard about you when she came here earlier and wanted to ask you to help me take a look." Su Wan smiled,

    "However, I didn't agree. I just asked her if you would like to help. After all, this is your own business, and I can't make decisions for you."

    Sun Xiang raised his eyebrows and said, "Does the lady want me to help or not?"

    Su Wan said honestly: "Of course I hope you can help me. I have been in love with her for several years, and I have been in contact with her all these years. Naturally, I hope she will be well. If you can help her, if you feel too  If it¡¯s difficult, forget it.¡±

    Although Su Wan wanted to help Princess Rujin, she would not force Sun Xiang to take action, but it was true that she wanted her to help.

    "Princess Rujin was born in the Huaihe Prince's Mansion, and married to the eldest grandson of the Wensihou Mansion in the Imperial City. She has a distinguished status and a wealth of wealth. When things are done, you can hit her for a fortune."

    Sun Xiang smiled when he heard the words: "Madam said this, it really touched my heart, okay, I will take over this matter, but I will take the child, it is impossible to go to the imperial city, Madam let her come here  .¡±

    "If she wants to take a trip, then come, if she doesn't want to, forget it."

    Seeing that she agreed, Su Wan also smiled: "Originally, I made an agreement with her, saying that it is inconvenient for you to have children in your family, and she will come here by herself if she wants your help. If you agree, I will send a letter to you."  , let her come over when she is free."

    "The lady has made arrangements."

    Su Wan nodded, thinking of going back and writing a letter, she looked at the little girl Xunxun who was sitting aside playing with a flower, and asked her, "How long has it been since Jiubian?"

    "I've been away for five or six days, and this time it will take a month to come back."

    Ever since the little girl Xunxun was born, Jiubian has been staying here to accompany the girl. Even if he has something to go out, he will come back in two or three days at most. Now that he is gone, let alone the little girl Xunxun  Not used to it, even Sun Xiang was a little not used to it.

    Probably no one scolded her.

    "It's been so long for a month?" Su Wan was slightly surprised. Jiubian has a daughter and is not active in making money. There is nothing that needs him and he doesn't like to go out. Now that he is going for a month, it may not be a big deal.

    Sun Xiangdao: "It shouldn't be a big deal, maybe I want to make money."

    Su Wan: "?!"

    "Did he take the wrong medicine?"

    Isn't he the favorite Xun Xun?  With a daughter,?Money has long been sidelined, and you want to make money?

    Sun Xiang was a little helpless: "Probably he wanted to save more money for the girl, so that he could give money to anyone he liked in the future. He also said that he was afraid that the girl would be tortured by others in the husband's house after she married, so he simply wanted to make more money.  , I will recruit a son-in-law in the future."

    "First recruit an obedient son-in-law, and when he can live for a few more years, he will raise his grandson. When he grows up, Xun Xun will have his son to protect him, and he will be carefree all his life."

    When Sun Xiang said this, his face was a little dark: "I had a fight with him. If he dares to teach my child to be that naive and ignorant, he really wants to poison him to death."

    "So I said, as long as you have ability, money and status, you can do what you like. It's no problem to raise seven or eight children. If you like it, you can spoil it more. If you don't like it, you can get out of bed.  He thought it was a better idea and decided to try harder."

    What are you trying to do?

    Work hard to make money so that the girl can open a harem in the future?

    Su Wan almost choked on his saliva, and was stunned, unable to recover.

    It¡¯s okay for Sun Xiang to think so. In the Western Wei Dynasty, it¡¯s common for a noble wife to have a pretty face, and Jiu Bian would follow suit.  Seems normal too.

    Su Wan looked at the little girl who was going to open a harem in the future, held back, and finally only uttered one sentence: "You guys work hard to make money."

    After all, she hurried away with her cub in her arms.

    It's fine if the Xu family intends to open a harem, but her cub can't learn like this, harming other girls is really breaking his legs.

    After she came back, she was still in shock, and began to teach her cub: "Although there are many beautiful flowers in the world, you can only pick one. If you dare to do something wrong, I will definitely let your father beat you."

    "Your father wants to beat you up all the time. If you weren't too young, you would have already beaten him."

    Li Lin said from the side: "Don't worry about this, maybe he won't want to marry in the future, and wants to be alone forever."

    Su Wan glared at him: "What did you say, can't you hope he gets better?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1033 The Arrival of Princess Rujin

    Leaving aside the fact that Jiubian and Sun Xiang planned to make money for Miss Xunxun to open a harem in the future, Su Wan wrote a letter that day and had someone send it to the Imperial City, telling Princess Rujin that Sun Xiang had already  Agree to help her recuperate her body.

    During the period, she also told her that Sun Xiang likes money and treasures. Since she wants something, she should bring more. Then Mr. Sun will pay more attention to it.

    Anyway, what she lacks most is these money and treasures.

    In the end, she wrote again: If it is convenient, please invite Mr. Zhuo to come with you.

    Since they want to have children, both men and women should take a look to see what is wrong. If there is a problem, then prescribe the right medicine. If there is no problem, it is good to rectify it.

    Asking Sun Xiang to help recuperate her body is not an opportunity for everyone. I heard that when she was in the Western Wei Dynasty in the past, others had to spend a lot of money to get her nod, and it often depends on her mood.

    Sometimes she will help you casually, and sometimes even if you break your head, she won't help.

    When Su Yun came back in the afternoon, he was also a little depressed. Su Wan asked Sui Chuan to carry him to the competition table to beat him a few times. After the beating, he came back to life with full blood.

    In the following days, Su Yun began to study martial arts desperately, practicing in the morning at noon, and finding someone to fight in the afternoon, as if she was fished out of the water all day long.

    Others probably knew his mood. He probably felt that he was being left behind, that he was too bad, so he went up desperately, trying to catch up.

    Seeing that he was so tired every day, Su Wan didn't say anything. He just asked people to prepare three meals a day for him. There were often supplements, medicine, soup, etc., to ensure that he would not hurt his body.

    The days went on like this, and the sky became a little hotter.

    It was not until the beginning of April that Jiubian returned to Shiqiao Village. After returning, the couple came to have a meal with Xingxun in their arms. Jiubian talked about his recent achievements in "expanding the territory" and he was in high spirits.

    In fact, he has spread those businesses around a few years ago, just occasionally develop an idea, and the rest is no big deal. In this way, even if he doesn't want to make any other money, and he continues to operate like this, that is  Extra cash.

    Su Wan reached out and squeezed Xun Xun's baby fat, thinking how this cub would feel if he knew that her parents were going to work hard to make money to open a harem for her in the future.

    ? On the tenth day of April, Princess Rujin and Zhuo Jiu came to Shiqiao Village.

    Princess Rujin has a good face, so naturally she wouldn't say that she came to see a doctor, so she said that she was free and came to play with Su Wan. As for Zhuo Jiu, she was sent here in two days.  going back.

    Here they are only referred to as Mr. Zhuo and Mrs. Zhuo.

    Several people sat down to drink and talk for a while, Zhuo Jiu made an appointment with Li Lin to play chess, so the two went to the study in the outer courtyard.

    Su Wan took the children and accompanied Princess Rujin to Xu's house with gifts.

    Princess Rujin is still a little worried: "Do you think I can really conceive this time?"

    Su Wan comforted her: "Don't worry, you'll know after reading it, right? Some couples probably haven't met their fate, and it's normal for them to have no children for several years. Look at me, didn't it take three years for you to have Ah Zhi?"  ?"

    "And Mr. Sun is really powerful. Since you are here, you have to trust her."

    Princess Rujin nodded and took a deep breath.

    A group of people entered Xu's house, and Jiubian was holding Xunxun's hand and leading her for a walk in the yard. When she saw the flower next to her, she was about to squat down and stare at it.

    "flower."

    "flower."

    Jiu Bian smiled brightly, like a fox with wrinkled face, he said: "Yes, Hua, Xun Xun is so smart!"

    "flower."

    "Come here, pick it for you, pick it for you."

    Xun Xun got a flower, and then continued to walk with small steps, with a bright smile on his face, so cute.

    I don't know if the sudden mutation or the personality didn't stand out, but Jiubian and Sun Xiang gave birth to a soft and cute little girl. When you tease her, she smiles shyly, making her soft and soft.  I want to pinch her little face.

    Every time Su Wan saw her, she wanted a girl again, but when she looked at her cub, she decided to forget it, the little girl was cute, and her cub was also cute.

    The most is to let him wear women's clothes, and then have a good time.

    Seeing Xun Xun, Zai Zai yelled twice and wanted to go to play, but unfortunately he won't leave yet.

    "Why are you here, madam?" Jiu Bian turned around and saw someone??, came over with Xun Xun in her arms, "Looking for her? She's messing around with her things in the house."

    Su Wan said: "I told her earlier that there is a guest coming over, and I asked Mr. Sun to take a look. It is Mrs. Zhuo."

    "This is Mr. Sun's husband, surnamed Xu."

    "Mrs. Zhuo."

    "Mr. Xu."

    The two got to know each other for a while, Su Wan asked Jiu Bian: "Has Mr. Sun finished his work?"

    Jiu Bian calculated the time: "It's almost there, both of you, let's go into the room and sit down, I'll go and have a look."

    "Not busy, let her be busy first, we will sit and wait inside, you can bring Xun Xun, and there is no need to entertain, I am familiar with you here."

    Jiubian was naturally not polite to her, and as a man, he was not good at entertaining female guests, so he asked the maid to take them to the Ming Hall, served tea, and continued playing with Xun Xun.

    Seeing them leaving, Zai Zai made two ahhhs and began to struggle, as if he also wanted to go out to play.

    "Want to play with your sister Xunxun, don't you? Then you have to grow up quickly. When you can leave, I will let you go. Now you should go with your mother and me. When you go back later, let me go."  Your father will play with you for a while."

    Li Lin complained about it, but in fact he loved this cub very much and was very patient. He took him for a walk in the garden when he had time, fed him and stayed there, or went for a walk in the village.

    ? According to what he said, now try to be nice to this brat. When he grows up and starts to remember things, he will be a strict father and let him know that this is his father.

    Su Wan rolled his eyes at that time, his heart was calm, and he didn't bother to care.

    Zai Zai was amused by his mother and giggled, and soon forgot his sister Xun Xun, and didn't want to go out to play.

    Not long after, Sun Xiang, who had just finished her work, came. She was wearing a red dress, and she was holding a fan in her hand. The fan was shaking, a little lazy and casual.

    "Why don't you tell me when Ma'am is here?"

    Su Wan said: "It's not a guest, why bother you, this is the one I mentioned, her husband's family name is Zhuo."

    Sun Xiang called Mrs. Zhuo politely.

    Princess Rujin said: "This time there is Mr. Laosun."

    "Mrs. Zhuo is polite."

    Princess Rujin asked the maid to bring up a box, and then opened it. Inside were some gold jewelry and gold ingots.

    Princess Rujin said: "This is a gift I brought to Mr. Sun. If it can be done, I will be rewarded." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1034 The little girl is really cute

    Sun Xiang glanced at it and saw that there were a lot of gold jewelry and gold ingots, which were estimated to be worth a lot of money together, and he was very satisfied.

    If it was Su Wan's own business, it was her duty, but other people's business had nothing to do with her. It was good that she was willing to give Su Wan face, but she was actually very unhappy in her heart for letting her help for nothing.

    However, if the other party gave money, she would be very happy.

    Although Jiubian is very rich, the amount of treasures and wealth in the family is indescribable, but these do not belong to her, and she also has her own self-esteem, she does not want to ask him for money, let alone rely on him to support her children.

    If this is the case, if the two of them can't live on in the future, she needs some family property to support herself and her children, lest she have to give the children to each other because she can't afford it.

    Therefore, the more money, the better for her.

    Sun Xiang smiled: "Madam Zhuo, don't worry, I will try my best."

    It's not that she brags, this kind of childbirth problem, in her hands, is rarely incurable.

    Princess Rujin breathed a sigh of relief: "Then thank you Mr. Sun."

    Mr. Sun said: "The money and the goods are settled, so why bother to say thank you, it's all due."

    Seeing that they were the ones chatting, Su Wan stood up with the child in her arms: "Then let's talk, I'll take Ah Shi to play with Xun Xun."

    Although she has a very good relationship with Princess Rujin, it is better for her not to listen to these private matters of Princess Rujin, and it is difficult to talk about this kind of question, and it is difficult for outsiders to speak up.

    Sun Xiang nodded: "Madam, please help me look after Xingxun, don't let her father get her all dirty, every time I let him take care of the children, I look like a clay figurine."

    Su Wan responded with a smile: "Okay, I'll show you."

    So she went out with the child in her arms, leaving space to Sun Xiang and Princess Rujin.

    Princess Rujin was a little nervous when she saw that Su Wan had left.

    Sun Xiang persuaded: "Mrs. Zhuo, don't be nervous. Madam Zhuo is in the yard. I will show Mrs. Zhuo first. However, some questions I asked should be as they should be. Madam Zhuo can't hide them."

    "Some things my wife doesn't like, it's better to leave. Let's have a cup of tea and chat for a while."

    Princess Rujin thought about it for a while, so she eased up a bit.

    Su Wan carried the child to the yard, and Jiubian was still teaching Xun Xun to walk. Xun Xun was only one year and three months old this year, and his walk was a bit unsteady, and he liked to swing around.

    Su Wan and Sun Xiang were taking care of the children together, and Zai Zai and Xun Xun were quite familiar. When he saw the young lady, he yelled twice and was about to go over, waving his little hands.

    Seeing her younger brother, Xun Xun also walked over quickly, she walked a little fast, Jiu Bian hurriedly said: "Slow down, ancestor, slow down."

    Su Guan burst out laughing.

    No, in his heart, isn't this girl his ancestor?

    Xun Xun ran over, Su Wan hugged the child and sat down on a wooden chair, then took out a handkerchief and wiped the sweat of Xun Xun who ran over: "Are Xun Xun tired?"

    Xun Xun shook his head, reaching out to grab Ah Shi's hand: "Brother, flower, flower."

    This is to take her younger brother to see flowers.

    Su Wan smiled: "Okay, let's go to see flowers with Xun Xun, my brother won't leave yet, I'll go with him in my arms."

    Xun Xun took her little brother's hand, and led them to walk forward together. She walked quite fast, her little feet were rubbing against each other, but she was not very stable, as if she was about to fall.

    Jiu Bian stood aside to protect her: "Slow down, be careful, be careful."

    As he spoke, his forehead was about to sweat.

    Xun Xun took her younger brother's little hand and walked to a flower and squatted down. Su Wan hugged the child and squatted down too. Seeing that it was her little finger pointing at the flower: "Flower, beautiful, brother."

    Her younger brother's reaction was to suddenly reach out and grab the flower, grabbing several petals off, and even let out two excited ahhs.

    This was impossible to stop, but he suddenly stretched out his hand, and the flower was really too close to him, so he grabbed it with his hand.

    Su Wan: "!!!"

    Little girl Xunxun should not cry!

    What are you doing, bastard, my sister showed you flowers, but you actually destroyed her flowers!

    She turned her head to look, thinking about how to comfort her if she was crying, but she saw the little girl holding her chin with her hand, looking at the flower, but she didn't know what she was thinking.

    Su Wan glanced at Jiubian, and signaled him with his eyes to coax his girl.

    Jiu Bian didn't care: "It's okay, she has a big heart."The big-hearted Xun Xun really didn't cry, she thought for a while, reached out and picked off the petals, and stuffed them into Ah Shi's hands: "Brother, flowers."

    Su Wan smiled until her eyes narrowed: "Xun Xun is so good."

    I also know how to share things with my friends.

    The little girl is really too cute, no one can compare with the stinky boy in her hands. She is not happy after serving him all day long.

    "I'll take her for you for a while, you go and get busy."

    Jiu Bian thought it was inappropriate for them to play with the child, nodded and handed the child to the maid beside him, and then went out.

    Su Guan took Xun Xun and A Shi to sit in the pavilion for a while, and asked someone to pick some flowers for the little girl to play with.

    The little girl is different from Ah Shi. Although she is also very attached to her parents, she is also very happy when others play with her. Now she is walking around in the pavilion with flowers in her hand, and the maid is holding her hand.  Protect her, lest she fall down.

    When she got tired of playing, she came back by herself, lying on the side of the beauty, and asked someone to help her up.

    Su Wan wiped her sweat with a handkerchief, and then asked the maid to feel if she was sweating on her back. If she was sweating, wipe it off quickly, otherwise the clothes would be wet and difficult to dry, and she would easily get sick.

    The maid wiped her with a veil, and she sat for a while, and the pavilion was blown by the wind, and soon she became refreshed again.

    She was sitting and playing with the flowers, tearing off the petals one by one and putting them aside, Ah Shi also grabbed a flower, seeing her tearing the petals, he followed suit, but he just wanted to put it in his mouth to eat  .

    Su Wan hurriedly stopped her.

    About a cup of tea later, Sun Xiangcai came out with Princess Rujin. Xun Xun raised his eyes and saw her mother coming, stretched out her little feet and slid down, and then ran over. Sun Xiang reached out to hold her at the entrance of the pavilion.  hold on.

    Xun Xun pulled her over, and then gave her the petals she picked: "Mother, mother, flowers."

    Sun Xiang occasionally makes some cosmetics, and often uses these flowers. Seeing that she has picked a lot, Xun Xun also likes these flowers. She doesn't want to play anymore, so she picks them for her mother.

    Sun Xiang laughed: "Mom, don't spend today, you can play by yourself."

    Su Wan was so envious: "It's so nice to be a girl. Girls are mother's little padded jackets. They are warm in winter, which is very considerate. If this is a kid, he will play around like crazy all day long, and you will be so angry that you will jump around all day."

    She wants a little girl again, what should I do?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1035 Princess Rujin and Zhuo Jiu

    But I still think about it, this one is still young, and it is very hard to take care of one. If there are two, it will really be a day.

    And when she thinks about it, she still feels that giving birth is painful, and she is still a little scared.

    Probably Li Lin will not let her regenerate.

    It would be a pity if there is no girl.

    Sun Xiang said: "Don't think she's quite obedient at the moment, if it becomes noisy, it will be quite noisy. After she can leave, she can't rest for a moment. She always wants to run out, and she can't stop her."

    Princess Rujin is a little envious: "Children, that's it. They are curious about everything, and they love to play. Just arrange two more people to watch them. If they are really trapped in the room, it will be the opposite."  It's boring."

    Su Wan nodded: "Indeed, let them play. If they get older, I'm afraid there won't be such time."

    Sun Xiang reached out and touched Xun Xun's head, and smiled: "Indeed."

    When the child is older, she plans to let the child study medicine as much as he can. In this way, it will be useful in the future, whether it is for making a living or for self-help in case of danger.

    Before she had children, she thought she was unrestrained and unrestrained, and she could go wherever she wanted, but after having children, she was willing to be locked up by her, and didn't want to leave half a step away.

    Even if she wants to leave, she always has to wait for the child to have the ability to protect herself.

    Su Wan asked Princess Rujin: "How is your business?"

    Princess Rujin showed some smiles when he heard the words: "My health is fine, but I just need to recuperate. Mr. Sun has already given me an order to recuperate for half a year, and I will talk about it after half a year."

    The main reason is that Sun Xiang said that she should take good care of her body so that the children she will give birth to in the future will be healthier. She wants children to be true, but she also hopes that the children she will give birth to will be healthy, that's good.

    In particular, she has met her father-in-law who was sick and weak since he was a child. I heard that he was in poor health when he was a child, and he took medicine all day long. It was better when he was young, but now that he is getting older, he is suffering day by day.  .

    Sun Xiang said: "But we still need to see Mr. Zhuo."

    Princess Rujin nodded, her ears were slightly red.

    At sunset that day, Li Lin and Su Wan helped Zhuo Jiu and Princess Rujin clean up the dust, and then the two stayed in Shiqiao Village for the time being. It would be easy for the Lord Rujin to live for a while, but Zhuo Jiu was only a few  It's a 1-day holiday, and he will leave after staying for at most two days.

    Seeing the beautiful mountains and clear waters here, Princess Rujin liked it very much, and wondered whether to stay for a few more days.

    On the second day, Zhuo Jiu went to Xu's house and asked Sun Xiang to check his pulse. When he played chess with Li Lin the day before, he talked about the purpose of coming this time and felt a little helpless.

    "Actually, I thought that when the child comes, it is fate, but sometimes, I really can't afford to wait." Zhuo Jiu sighed, "My father's health is getting worse, the doctor said, it's only about two days.  It's been three years."

    Zhuo Jiu's father's illness is very difficult to cure, the root cause of the disease was left in his mother's womb since he was a child, and his body is almost exhausted. Even if Mr. Xue, the number one genius doctor in the world, is invited, it will only hang his life for two more years.  .

    Zhuo Jiu's father has been tortured by illness all his life, and he doesn't want to toss about it anymore, he just wants to walk through the last part of his life slowly like this.

    "The only wish in his heart now is to see the child born before he dies."

    In this case, he and Princess Rujin are already married. It is not impossible to have a child and be eager, so he thought about it, so he came here.

    After seeing it the next day, he came back with a sigh of relief, and his spirit was much better.

    On the third day, Zhuo Jiu was going back to the Imperial City. After discussing with him, Princess Rujin planned to stay for a few more days and just relax here, but she asked Zhuo Jiu to take the guards back and rest for a few days after returning.  Go back and pick her up.

    "After you go back, you need to take good care of yourself. You only know how to be busy all day long, so you don't need to use your brain."

    According to others, Mr. Zhuo is so wise that he is almost like a monster. He is an extremely intelligent person. He is quite famous among the younger generation in the imperial city, which is beyond the reach of Su Jian and others.

    Princess Rujin always feels that he has too many eyes, and he is not his opponent at all on weekdays, but she has been married for two years, and she loves him very much.

    Zhuo Jiu is the only grandson of the Wensihou Mansion. His father has been sick since he was a child, and his grandfather is old. The pressure of the whole family is on his shoulders.

    "Understood, since you want to stay, you should stay for a few more days, so that you can relax. Don't worry about things in the house, and mother is still here."The atmosphere in the mansion is indeed a bit depressing, so it's good to stay here for a while.

    Princess Rujin smiled: "What if my mother asks?"

    Zhuo Jiu said: "If she asks, I'll tell you that the doctor has prescribed some medicine for you to take here for a while, and she will definitely have no objection."

    Zhuo Jiu dealt with his wife and mother quite easily, he persuaded his mother to be submissive, and coaxed his wife into a daze.

    Princess Rujin smiled again: "That's right, that's all. Anyway, Mr. Sun also said that we don't have any major problems. Let's take care of it and give birth to her grandson or granddaughter later, so she won't have time to look for me  It's over."

    Princess Rujin's mother-in-law is a bit sweet-hearted. Sometimes she is not easy to deal with, and occasionally she can't get used to Princess Rujin. Fortunately, Princess Rujin is from the royal family, so she dare not say anything.

    Next, she often had to take care of her husband, and Zhuo Jiu also helped her deal with it, and Princess Rujin did not suffer from her.

    Before getting married, Princess Rujin really felt that Zhuo Jiu was too thoughtful, and she couldn't beat him, but after getting married, the couple lived together, and gradually got to know his temperament, and thought it was okay.

    Although he had many thoughts, he never used them to hurt her.

    Probably due to fate, but the couple got along just right.

    Zhuo Jiu was a little silent, and didn't say anything, probably belonged to the kind of people who don't talk too much. Princess Rujin was born noble, bright and lively, as if there were many happy things every day, and there were many happy things in life.  Enjoy, just to fill his void.

    The relationship between the husband and wife is getting better and better, which is why Princess Rujin is willing to travel thousands of miles to ask for a child for him.

    Speaking of which, she is still young, and she has only been married for two years, and there is no problem with her health, maybe it is just a lack of fate.

    But Zhuo Jiu cared about her family, and she didn't want Zhuo Jiu to feel bad when she thought of this incident in the future, and felt that her own father left with regret.

    So be born and be born.

    "Husband, the road is safe, wait for me to go back~" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1036 May I have a happy life with you (end of text)

    Princess Rujin lived in Shiqiao Village for five or six days, and her mood improved a lot. In the past few days, she ate some medicinal food and soup prescribed by Sun Xiang.  Much easier.

    When she was chatting with Su Wan, she was a little envious of them living in this quiet and comfortable place. The husband and wife are loving and have no worries. If they spend their whole life like this carefree, how lucky would it be?  .

    A long time ago, she also felt that it was a pity that Su Wan married Li Lin, but after seeing the love between their husband and wife, she also felt that it was actually very good, but now, she is only envious.

    But she herself is not bad, and the envy passes away after a while.

    She took the diet list that Sun Xiang had given her, said goodbye to the Li family and his wife, and returned to the imperial city in a carriage.

    After Princess Rujin left, Jingpingyuan became quiet again. Su Wan and Li Lin took care of their children, and Su Yun learned martial arts from Mr. Huo. He learned martial arts in the morning and went to the competition stage in the afternoon, sweating every day.  .

    At the beginning of May, Su Wan and Li Lin planned to feed Zai Zai rice soup and paste. Since the last teething incident, she stopped drinking the nanny's milk, and only drank her own mother's milk.

    Su Wan couldn't feed him enough, so now he can only try to eat some other things. Su Wan was worried that he would not eat, but it may be that he often sees people eating on weekdays, and he can't eat by himself. Now he is feeding him with a bowl.  How dare you eat it.

    I squinted my eyes when I ate it, probably because I thought it was a bit fragrant and tasted good, so I ate it like this.

    Su Wan breathed a sigh of relief. After feeding him for five or six days and seeing that he was eating happily, she simply dismissed the two nurses and gave them a sum of money to go home.

    In addition, a golden wishful lock was placed on the children of the two nannies, which can be regarded as the end of this kindness for the children.

    After half a month, the couple planned to move Zaizai to sleep on his small wooden bed. His small wooden bed was placed on the opposite side of the bed, leaning against the screen, and not far away. During the day, he would sleep often.  Also sleep on the small wooden bed.

    The small wooden bed is made of wood as a support, and a gauze is also made. As long as the gauze is put down in summer, no mosquitoes will fly in.

    His little butterfly is hanging from the top of the tent, and next to it are his little tiger, little rabbit, puppy, deer dolls, and two big daidai and two daidai. If he wakes up, he can play with it just by grabbing it.

    Recently, if he wakes up on this bed, he will not look for his father or mother, and he can play happily, and he doesn't want to talk to you when he is having fun.

    "Be careful." Seeing that it was Li Lin who put the child down, Su Wan couldn't help but whisper, for fear that he would wake the child up.

    When Zai Zai lay on the small bed firmly, and covered him with a small quilt, the two breathed a sigh of relief, and both moved a stool and sat on the side of the small bed, propped their chins with their hands, and watched Zai Zai sleep.  It is getting more and more fragrant.

    It seems that he shouldn't wake up all at once.

    Su Wan rolled his eyes, and then looked at the person next to him: "Shouldn't you be waking up so soon?"

    When this cub wakes up at night, he will still look for his parents, especially when he is going to sleep, he must have someone to accompany him, otherwise he will not sleep.

    In Li Lin's words, although this child is young, he is very smart. He knows who is reliable and can protect him. He is going to sleep and needs to find a safe place.

    Su Wan felt that he was a little nonsense, and thought it was the reason why children depended on their parents.

    "It shouldn't be that fast. I won't wake up until I'm hungry in the middle of the night." Li Lin pulled the quilt for the child, and then pulled up the gauze curtain of the small bed, and then dragged her to the bed.

    After only two steps, he suddenly reached out and hugged her horizontally again, which startled her. If she hadn't reached out to cover her mouth, she would have screamed out.

    "What are you doing? Scared me to death"

    He bowed his head and kissed her, and then saw her face was stained some red again, she was delicate and shy, he smiled: "Why are you shy, madam?"

    Su Wan couldn't help stretching out her hand to pinch his hand, she didn't want to argue with him about this, if this man became shameless, no one would be able to win him.

    He kissed her again, then carried her into the bed curtain, put her down on the bed, then took off her shoes, took off his own shoes, and pulled the thicker bed curtain over, and then  Go to bed and hug her and kiss her.

    "Finally, the debt collector was thrown out." He breathed a sigh of relief, feeling a lot more comfortable all over.

    Ever since the child was born in the mother's womb, he has simply had no way of living.

    I knew I had a baby in February, and I was still on my way back then, returning in early March.?After that, she rested for a period of time, after all, she was tired from running around for so long.

    During pregnancy, the only time she can get close is April and May. After all, she is pregnant with a child, and it is not very often.  Then give birth, confinement

    By the time he was able to get close to her, it would be three months after the baby was born, and there was another cub on the bed. Although he didn't understand anything, if he woke up halfway and opened his eyes, it would be a real surprise.  I can't stand it.

    So I really wanted to do something, so I hugged the baby on the crib, packed it up and brought it back, but in fact it was not often.

    Now, he finally threw the cub out and lived a normal life.

    He really didn't want to live a second time like this.

    It was really hard.

    The couple were lingering in love that night, and after the work was over, they were still entangled like mandarin ducks crossing necks, and their black hair was like a waterfall, entangled together.

    He couldn't help kissing her, from the forehead to the eyelids, to the red lips to the corners of the mouth, and then all the way down.

    Neck, fragrant shoulders.

    Afterwards, it looked like there was an encore.

    Su Wan was really tired, and felt that it was time to get up to feed the child. The child didn't have to eat so many meals now, but he still had to eat once in the middle of the night.

    So I was a little annoyed by him, and stretched out my hand to push him: "Are you finished?"

    "It's not over." Mr. Li kissed her, and said vaguely, "Madam owes me so much, she always has to pay it back, don't worry about that brat, I'll feed him later.

    Su Wan couldn't push him, but finally followed his wishes.

    At night, the bright moon hung high in the sky, and the bright moonlight shone down. An inch of light passed through the window and fell on the ground.

    The night wind was gentle, the leaves swayed slightly, and the greengage under the branches of the plum tree in the corner of the yard swayed slightly with the wind, green and delicate, like a young girl in a boudoir, gentle and shy, delicate and pretty.

    In the middle of the night, Mr. Li finished cleaning him and his wife, then went to see his cub, and then went to fetch hot water and came back to wash it up.

    oh.

    It's time to feed the cubs

    I wish that the years are as they are now, carefree, long and long, until I get old.

    There is a song that says:

    Hope to meet you again.

    Willing to marry you.

    May I be with you for a long time.

    ? May you have a complete life with you

    [The author has something to say]

    ?The main text is over here~The next step is the postscript and extra episode~, it depends on what to put up~(Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1037 Cubs

    Shi Zai is accompanied by his parents every day, and grows up happily and carefree. As the days pass, he can sit and crawl, and the bed can no longer hold him.

    When Li Lin took him with him, sometimes he would put him beside him, let him lie down, and sit beside him and read a book. After he could sit and crawl, he couldn't do this at all.

    When he sees that you are playing with him, he is not happy if you don¡¯t play with him. Maybe he thinks the book in father¡¯s hand is more fun, so he starts to grab the book, or if you don¡¯t play with him, he is not happy and insists on  Pulling you to accompany him, or crawling on you.

    Anyway, don't even think about peace.

    Mr. Li was speechless and helpless, he couldn't continue to fight, talk about him, he didn't understand, and finally he had to accept his fate, who told him that this was his cub.

    After the hot summer, time flew past September, and it was October, and soon, it was Zai Zai's first birthday. His grandfather, grandmother, and aunt came to visit him and spend the time with him  one year old.

    Li's treatment of Su Wan had always been normal before, in a state of not disturbing each other. Later, because Su Yunsuluo and Su Wan got closer, she treated her better. Of course, she hoped that her children could get along with this county.  The main sister is better, and will be able to support each other in the future.

    But after having Ah Zhi, I don¡¯t know if she was doing nothing or something, but she really started to make a grandmother¡¯s book, and people often send some children to eat and use.

    Seeing that it was her intentions, Su Wan naturally accepted it.

    She has no enmity with Mrs. Li, and this is Su Rongsuluo's mother. It would be great if she could get along better.

    Next, although Li Shi is a step-wife, Su Wan also calls her mother, and Ah Shi also needs to call her grandmother. She is willing to give it, so naturally she wants it.

    The most indispensable thing for the first year of life is to catch the week. The people in the house put together a few tables in the open space of the garden, spread blankets, and put all kinds of things.

    There are books of the Four Treasures of the Study, gold and silver jewelry, cakes and food, some small swords, gold abacus, and even freshly picked flowers. A large table is set up in various ways.

    Zai Zai wore a new dress embroidered with little tigers, a golden wishful lock necklace, and a little tiger hat, and was hugged by his father and placed in the middle of the table.

    He sat on the table and looked at the things Lin Lang had put on the table. He seemed a little confused and didn't take them, but turned to look at his father.

    Li Lin stretched out his hand and pulled his little hat, but did not speak.

    Su Xun clapped his hands on one side of the table: "Ashi, come here quickly! Come here!"

    All the people around gathered around the big table, wondering what he was going to take.

    "Take the golden abacus, the golden abacus!" It was Jiu Bian who yelled. When the little girl Xun Xun was drawing lots, he happily made a little golden abacus, thinking that his girl should inherit his brains.  It's a money maker.

    Later, Xun Xun caught a flower that bloomed just right, which broke the old father's heart. Now that Ah Shi is one year old, he took out the things again.

    "The Four Treasures of the Study, Ah Shi, you can just grab one, and you will be a student in the future." The Four Treasures of the Study were prepared by Su Xun.

    Su Luo yelled: "My Zhuhua, Zhuhua is beautiful."

    Not to be outdone, Su Yun said, "The little sword I made, the little sword is fun!"

    Su Wan looked at the pile of toys on the small bed on the table, and then couldn't help laughing, hiding his merit and fame.

    Xiao Mian, fight with me!

    Zai Zai looked left and right for a while, and saw that everyone was looking at him strangely, but no one was hugging him, and he was a little unhappy. He lowered his head and started playing with his little feet. Although he was wearing shoes, he  Also very curious.

    He played for a while, then looked up at his old mother, and yelled twice.

    Su Wan shook his head vigorously: "I don't want it, you can play by yourself."

    Shi Zai is a cub who knows how to share. When he can sit, sometimes he likes to play with his little feet, as if he is very curious about it. If his parents are around, he will pass one of his feet over.  Play one for yourself and one for you.

    Su Wan is both funny and disgusted, determined not to play with his stinky feet, and refuses to share with him, but he never gets tired of it every time, and always asks if you want it.

    Su Wan once wondered if Li Lin was playing with his little feet, which caused him to share his little feet with others every time.

    Zaizai played for a while, maybe he felt bored, and it was not fun to wear shoes, and seeing that everyone didn¡¯t hug him, he finally noticed the pile of things on the table, and then began to crawl over to pick and choose from the pile of things  .

    He picked up severalI threw them aside in disgust, and crawled to Su Xun. After picking and playing for a while, I took a book away.

    Su Xun smiled until his eyes narrowed: "Ashi is not bad, I will be a scholar in the future, hahaha."

    Zai Zai carried the book over, then climbed up in front of his father, ah ah, and wanted to hand the book to his father, Li Lin pursed his lips and smiled: "Give it to me?"

    He reached out and saw Zai Zai put the book in his hand, and then turned around to get other things.

    oh.

    He began to distribute things, and gave all the shiny ones to his mother. Su Yun got his own little sword, and distributed the rest casually, and gave them whatever he took. At the end, he happily crawled over with the big and second dolls in his arms.  , let his mother hug her.

    The people present just teased him for a long time, asking him to give this to someone, and now they laughed.

    Mr. Huo said: "He is a broad-minded child, not bad."

    Although Shi Zai doesn't know much, he knows that his father loves to read books, his mother always wears shiny and beautiful things, and he often watches his uncle practice swords, so the sword belongs to him.

    Give the rest whatever you want.

    Su Wan not only wanted to hug him, but also hugged his big daidai and Erdai, she smiled and shook her head: "You, you just like these two."

    He also likes other dolls, but Da Dai Er Dai is his favorite, because there are two live ones that he can play with, and he can walk a few steps by holding them, and sometimes he takes him to feed Da Dai Er Dai,  Help him to stand and feed him, and he wants to pounce on him to play.

    However, the family members absolutely forbid him to pounce on him. Although Dadai Erdai is very obedient and usually doesn't bother others, he is still too young, what if he pounces on someone and grabs his neck.

    So I can only look at it.

    The dolls, Dadai and Erdai, are quite alike. He may not be able to tell the difference, so he loves these two the most.

    ? In the evening, a banquet will be held in the garden to entertain all the guests and congratulate Zai Zai on his first birthday. He will grow up safely and healthily in the future, and the future will be smooth sailing and the future will be smooth.

    The little cub still doesn't understand anything, being hugged by his mother and leaning against the beauty lying on the waterside pavilion, watching the koi swimming in the pool, making ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhmm  .(Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1038

    After Zhizai's first birthday, Su Xun and others also returned to the imperial city.

    After October, the weather turned cold again, and Shi Zai put on heavy clothes, so his movements were not so smooth. Even if he wanted to roll, bow his head to play with his little feet, or hold a doll, it was not convenient.

    For this reason, he still hesitated for a while, not very happy.

    When it was snowing, the cold wind was blowing outside, and the heavy snow was flying, which made him trapped in the house and couldn't go out. Occasionally, Su Wan pushed open a corner of the window, hugged him and leaned against the window, and let him look at the scenery outside.  Snow.

    Then he said to him: "There are four seasons in a year, and the four seasons are different. In spring, everything grows. In summer, it is hot and hot. You need to wear less clothes. In autumn, everything withers. In winter, it is very cold, so you need to wear more clothes.  There are still white things floating around, which is snow.¡±

    But I was afraid that he would be frozen, so I just looked at it for a while and then closed the window.

    It's snowing and boring in winter, and Zhizai is very curious, so he can't go out, and the things in the house get a little tired after playing for a while, so the couple had no choice but to play with him in person.

    After slowly getting through this winter, it will be another year when the spring is warm and the flowers are blooming. After changing out of thick winter clothes, the cub can already walk very neatly. He walks steadily on his short legs.  Don't let people help you.

    And he already knows how to yell, but there are not many of them, just a few words, and sometimes he can't yell accurately. His favorite thing is to yell two overlapping characters, which is very smooth, but different words, he needs a while  to turn around.

    He knows how to call father, mother, Qiuqiu (uncle), Youyou, etc., but if you ask him to call father and mother, he probably has to catch his breath before he can wrap up the second word.

    If he is free, he still likes to look around, walk around on short legs, and still likes the two dumb heads, Da Da Er Da, and sometimes wants to pounce on them and play with them.

    But the family didn't let it go, I'm afraid it's because he didn't know how to measure himself, he hurt the two stupid heads, and he would nudge others at that time, at most, when he pressed his head, let him go forward and touch it, to make him happy.

    After the weather warmed up, Li Lin would take his cub with him when he went to the outer courtyard, and put his little bed in the study room, where he usually sat there to play with his own, and deal with affairs with his father.

    If Li Linruo had free time, he began to accompany him to flip through some books with patterns, or play chess pieces with him. Although he had not yet reached the stage of enlightenment, he began to teach him some things subtly.

    He engraved the tall and stalwart image of his father in his heart, and he always yearned to become a person like his father, and then began to walk on his short legs, starting his life of moving forward.

    In the evening, he would follow his father back to the inner courtyard, and start pestering his father and mother to play with him, or chatting, and his mother always accompanied him tenderly.

    In a blink of an eye, it was March 3rd again, and it was Su Wan's birthday again. Her birthday this year was the same as in previous years, and she didn't accept any gifts.

    In the past, they lived together as a husband and wife. In the past two years, they had a child, and the child grew up healthy and happy. She felt that this was the best gift in the world.

    At noon, Li Lin led Zai Zai back from the outer courtyard. When he walked to the courtyard, he was a little tired. He followed his father's pace with his short legs. After walking a few steps to keep up, he took a breath and looked up again.

    Seeing his father continue to walk forward, he followed up slowly, and then raised his head again.

    Li Lin took a step and waited for a while, and then took another step after he caught up.

    Zai Zai, he was so tired walking, he finally couldn't help but asked for a hug.

    After walking a few steps to keep up, he raised his head and shouted: "Father."

    Li Lin didn't even look at him, and continued to walk forward.

    Zai Zai continued to keep up, and then raised his head and called out: "Father."

    Li Lin paused for a moment, then continued to walk forward.

    Seeing this, Zai Zai had no choice but to keep up, and then raised his head and called out: "Daddy."

    Mr. Li finally couldn't take it anymore, he lowered his head to meet his mother's clear eyes, he sighed, and finally squatted down.

    Zai Zai jumped on him happily and hugged his neck: "Daddy hug."

    No one can stand this!

    Mr. Li had no choice but to hug him up, and continued to walk into the house, saying as he walked, "I hugged you today, and I will leave by myself tomorrow, so don't act like a spoiled child anymore."

    Seeing this, Su Wan couldn't help laughing while sitting by the window drinking tea.

    Dog man, there is finally someone who can punish you, how about being crushed to death by your son?

    After a while, the two entered the house.When Zhi Zai saw his mother, he struggled to get off. He slid off his father, walked over quickly on his short legs, took off his shoes, and wanted to climb onto the wooden couch.

    "My Lady~"

    Su Wan reached out and picked him up, put him in front of him and hugged him, and then gave him a sip of her scented tea.

    Children probably also like these sweet things a little bit, but Su Wan only gives him one sip each time, definitely not much, and it's useless for him to be coquettish and pestering others. As time goes by, he also knows that he can only have one sip.

    After drinking, he reached out and grabbed the doll beside his mother to play with. Su Wan wiped his forehead with a handkerchief, and then reached out to check if he was sweating. Seeing that he was crying, he wiped his forehead again.  .

    Li Lin sat down across from him, looked at the mother and son, and thought to himself, he must have been restrained to death by these two in his life.

    Su Wan asked him: "Is he obedient this morning?"

    "Be obedient, I'm happy to see Yuanyou playing big swords in the yard." Li Lin stretched out his hand across the table and patted his little head, "I'm a little tired from running around."

    Zai Zai went to the outer courtyard. Apart from staying in the house, he was often played by guards, who carried him to fly to the roof of the branches, or performed for him in the courtyard, with various weapons, or directly fought.

    He enjoys watching the performance every day, and also likes to go to the outer courtyard.

    When Yuanyou got the chance, he coaxed him, saying that he wanted him to learn the big sword when he grew up, and the big sword was majestic and powerful, and he was old and powerful.

    Even the knife that refused to be touched by others was quietly let Zaizai touch it.

    In short, he is living happily every day now, and sometimes he may not even remember that he still has a mother, let alone crying to find a mother.

    Su Wan was a little worried, for fear that Zai Zai would really be coaxed to learn big swords, so he said, "It's not pretty to play big swords."

    Li Lin smiled: "Let them play first, don't worry, you can learn knives and swords, although you don't need to learn too well, but if he wants to, he can learn it."

    Su Wan thought for a while and said, "Then don't worry about it, let him learn as he pleases."

    Shi Zai raised his head and kept nodding: "Youyou, Daodao."

    [The author has something to say]

    Zai Zai: "Daddy~"

    Mr. Li: ""

    Can't stand it, can't stand it (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1039 Extra Story¡¤Returning to Yancheng

    "You, I remember him."

    Perhaps the other guards are busy with other things, Li Lin is here, and Yuan You, the personal guard, has nothing to do.

    So Zai Zai remembers him most.

    Su Wan asked Shuxiang to prepare the meals, and then started to have lunch. Before, they only ate two meals a day when they had nothing to do, and they would eat pastries or other food mats when they were really hungry, but now the children want to eat.

    He is still young and wants to eat something nutritious, so the family changed from two meals a day to three meals a day.

    What he eats now is porridge that is a bit rotten. He likes to eat all kinds of porridge, but it must be boiled. In addition, he steamed eggs, made minced meat, and boiled some soft vegetables. He was also very satisfied.  .

    After eating and playing for a while, let him sleep again, and when he wakes up, he will be alive and kicking again.

    In the evening, Su Yun came over to have dinner together. Although it was said that Su Wan would not entertain guests on his birthday, he was his younger brother, so he definitely wanted to come.

    Zai Zai also likes him very much, and it is also very happy to play with him.

    "Autumn Autumn ~"

    "Autumn Autumn ~"

    "Fly~"

    Su Huang hugged him and ran around in the yard, he was as happy as a bird.

    Su Wan sat in front of the window and watched them mess around, and couldn't help but smile: "Don't play for too long, be careful of sweating!"

    Su Huang hugged him and played with him for a while, and then quickly brought him back. He held his little uncle's hand, and walked forward on short legs. When he entered the house and saw his mother, he went back  Come to my mother.

    Li Lin had someone prepare a few dishes, and cooked longevity noodles. The three of them shared the meal, but Zai Zai still couldn't eat this, so feeding him a mouthful of steamed eggs was enough.

    After the birthday is over, the life continues like this. When the child is older, they will occasionally take him to Guiyan City, or to see the mountains and rivers, and watch the villagers work.

    Or even take him to the academy to have a look.

    After three or four years of development, Shiqiao Academy has been doing well. Even though there is a five-year agreement with Hongyan Academy, there is a vague attitude of competing with Hongyan Academy.

    After the students cheated at Hongyan Academy, its vitality was severely damaged. Later, because of those lonely books, the newly appointed Dean Sun reconciled with his wife.

    His wife, Zhu Lanxin, left with her books, completely ignoring the lives of the Sun family and Hongyan Academy.

    This incident caused a lot of trouble in Guiyan City at the beginning, and everyone accused Zhu Lanxin of having no conscience, keeping a pile of dead things empty, and even ignoring her husband and family.

    Dean Sun and his eldest brother (the former dean) begged grandpa to sue grandma together, and promised many things, and finally kept the masters of the academy, and invited two famous old gentlemen to sit in charge, and finally stabilized the academy  .

    But it's just settled down, there will be no ten or eight years, and it will not return to the glory of the past.

    Once in the city, Su Wan invited Mrs. Xie to have tea and play chess at Jianjialou, and met the original second Mrs. Sun, Zhu Lanxin. When she left Sun's house, she took her collection of books and lived in a courtyard.

    Probably because she knew that she had these treasures, and she was alone, and there were often people wandering in the alley. After she found out, she hired two guards to watch the house, and was sneaked into and stolen by thieves twice, but the loss was not great.

    However, it was precisely because of these strangers who often wandered in the alley that the people in the alley complained and were very dissatisfied with her. She had no choice but to take out a sum of money to make amends.

    Because she asked for so many precious books when she divorced, she didn't get any money, and for her own integrity, she refused to ask for money from the Sun family, only books.

    Now she is guarding the pile of books, and the days are getting more and more desolate, and she has lost a lot of weight, and the brilliance of the past has long since dissipated.

    But she doesn't seem to have regretted it.

    Mrs. Xie was filled with emotion, saying that she was too obsessed with books, as if she was terminally ill and could not be saved.

    Dean Sun gave up on her when she put everything aside for these books.

    "Earlier, we tried to persuade her, saying that it was a book, and it was just a possession. If the Sun family wants to return it to the original person, or use it to invite the husband, let them take it."

    "But she is really stubborn, thinking that we don't understand, the importance and preciousness of these books."

    "This preciousness is indeed precious, but it can't be more precious than life or family, right?"

    "I really can't figure her out, and I don't know how she will be in the future."?? Regret"

    It's really hard to say if you don't regret it in the end, maybe you will regret it if you can't live through a hard life, or even until you die, you won't regret it, and you don't feel that there is anything wrong with you.

    Su Wan sat with Mrs. Xie for a while, and then went back to the village after hearing her talk about returning to Yancheng

    Li Lin and Su Wan accompanied the child to grow up day by day, time passed like running water day by day, and half a year passed in a blink of an eye, Zai Zai also passed his two-year-old birthday, and the weather turned cold again.

    So far, the date that Su Yun and Huo Yan agreed is not far away.

    Similarly, Li Lin and Su Wan's return to Licheng with their children will also be on the agenda.

    For nearly two years, Su Yun has been working very hard, and the results have been good. Compared with him two years ago, he is indeed much stronger. Moreover, he has subdued the people that Duke Ning arranged for him one by one.  Now it is his subordinate.

    As for when to leave, it will probably wait for Huo Yan to come back. At that time, Mr. Huo will be arranged, and the brothers and sisters will wait for someone to leave.

    Li Lin and Su Wan also agreed on a date to leave, which will be after March 3 next year.

    It happened to be another birthday for Su Wan in the Imperial City, and after March, the weather became warmer, and it was not yet hot, so it happened to be a good time for traveling.

    As for the luggage and other things of the family, they must be packed first. When the snow melts at the beginning of the new year, they will first arrange for someone to send a batch of them there. If there are few leftovers that need to be used, they will be taken with them when they leave.

    Su Wan was a little bit reluctant, she wanted to bring this one, and that one, even the tables and chairs of this house, she wanted to bring them along.

    However, she thought about it, the journey was far away, and it was a bit redundant and laborious to bring these indispensable and worthless things.

    Thinking of this, she was a little discouraged and depressed for several days.

    In the end, Li Lin made a decision: "Bring some, you can take the dowry with you. After all, it was prepared by your parents for you. If it is too big, just take it apart and put it back. Isn't it just adding a few more?"  About the carriage?"

    "As for the others, I will put them in the garden of the Imperial City. If I have a chance to come back, they will come in handy." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1040 Fanwai¡¤Jinning Duke's Mansion

    Nearly two years was enough for many things to happen. For example, Murong Xian gave birth to Su Jian's second son. Seeing that Su Jian had two sons, Mrs. Wang completely gave up on Su Jian as a concubine.

    Murongxian was finally relieved to have passed the test of the Wang family, and then he devoted himself to taking care of the two children, and when he had time, he took care of the business of the shop and the family.

    In the past, she had been very busy, busy with many chores in the house, busy with business and making money, but neglected the children. Later, she was reminded by Su Wan, and seeing that it was the husband and wife who took care of and raised the children in this way, she felt a little enlightened.

    Bringing up the children well is the best future. She and Su Jian are husband and wife. Su Jian is an official. They go to the government office every day. Naturally, they have no free time, and she feels that Wang and the others don't.  How well you teach your children.

    So she can only do it by herself. As for the management of the mansion and her, she finds someone she can trust to help manage the affairs. Usually, she only needs to listen to the report or deal with things that her subordinates can't handle.

    In the past two years, Duke Ning of Jin has grown older, and he has some ideas about letting Su Jian become the prince, but Su Jian is the eldest grandson, and there is a biological father in the middle, which is really difficult to handle.

    Moreover, Su Jian is not very old now, and he was afraid that such a heavy title would be on his head. If he was incompetent, he would cause envy or ridicule, so he delayed it like this.

    Duke Ning of Jin discussed with Su Wang and Su Jian, and it would take three years at most. After three years, Su Jian will be allowed to take over the title. Su Wang has no objection to this. He himself is average, and the title falls on him, but it is just empty  It's nothing more than a title, and this is something that was promised back then.

    However, he himself has no objection, but Yang's and his concubine's have a lot of opinions. Yang's mother-in-law, who has been crushed by Murong Xian all these years, is out of her own yard, and she can't even make decisions, let alone take care of her daughter-in-law.  up.

    She is also eager to have the title of a duchess come back.

    As for Su Wang's concubine, Su Wang has been physically and mentally exhausted by Su Fu's affairs these years, and he really doesn't care about women. Right now, the only one with him is his biological mother who gave birth to nine girls, Su Zhu.

    So many years have passed, Su Zhu is already six years old, she is still a very well-behaved little girl, Wang has a bit of pity for her, and often brings her by her side.

    However, no matter how the two of them quarreled, it never shook Su Wang's heart. Su Jian was smart enough and capable. He had managed well in the court these years, and he was more suitable to inherit the title than his father.

    What's more, he is more worried about whether Yang and Su Fu will jump out again if he inherits the title, and then the house will be filled with smog, and there will be no rest days.

    In this case, it is better to recommend it to Su directly. After all, he only has one son. After a few years, he doesn't want to be in the military camp anymore, so he resigned and came back to be an old man.

    "Why haven't you arrived yet?" Mrs. Wang hurriedly walked up and down the room, looking outside the door from time to time.

    Murong Xian persuaded from the side: "Grandmother, don't worry, it will probably be soon."

    Sitting down, Mrs. Wang couldn't help sighing: "How can I not be in a hurry, I haven't seen her for many years, and I don't know if she has suffered outside."

    The two were talking about Su Ling.

    Su Ling is coming back.

    At the end of spring this year, the former King Sui and later commoner Zhao Mingsui died of illness in the imperial mausoleum. The princess was ill for a few days and passed away together. In June of that year, King Ming took people to the south to control the flood.  It was a big disaster and he was belittled.

    In August of 2008, the courtiers announced that the Ninth Prince would be appointed as the crown prince. After a few days of consideration, the emperor agreed.

    Later, the Crown Prince of the Eastern Palace and King Zhao's Mansion spoke together, saying that King Sui had passed away, and his crime was not as serious as his wife and children, and begged the emperor for forgiveness, so that Su Ling and King Sui's daughters could return to the imperial city.

    The emperor is getting older and older, and now the only grandson under his knees is Su Ran, the eldest son of the Ming Palace, who was born to the side concubine. Su Ling's two children have been taken away by Su Ling, and he has missed them all these years.

    So he agreed.

    King Zhao's Mansion sent people to pick up the three of them back, and it was considered to have fulfilled the original promise to Jinning Duke's Mansion.

    Today is the day when Su Ling's mother and son return. Wang has been thinking about this fateful granddaughter, and started asking when she will arrive early this morning, but now it is almost noon, and she has not seen anyone.  I became anxious when I lived.

    Mrs. Wang is already in her sixties, and her hair is already full of white hair. Because she suffered a lot when she was young, her health has not been very good in the past two years.

    As for her current grandchildren, Su Jian's future is not bad, and she gave birth to two more sons, Su Yun is also motivated, and her skills are not small, Su Ruo and Su Fu, she has long since ignored them, Su Wan lives wellWell, don't worry about her.

    Right now, the only thing she is worried about is Su Luo's long-delayed marriage, and Su Ling who has gone far away and does not know where she is.

    When Su Ling came back, she had settled one of her worries.

    Not long after, there was a sound of footsteps, and a maid hurriedly came to report: "Old lady! Old lady! I'm back, I'm back¡ª"

    Mrs. Wang stood up suddenly, seeing that the maid came running in from the door, she hurriedly asked: "Who is back?"

    "The third aunt is back! The third aunt is back! It's already at the door!"

    Wang's wrinkled face suddenly became happy: "Is she really back? She's back!"

    Murong Xian smiled and said: "Yes, Third Sister is back."

    Not long after that, Su Ling led the two children in. She was wearing a simple blue dress and a simple bun with a silver hairpin on it. She was much older than before.  .

    The timid little girl who was wearing a pink dress beside her was He Xu back then, and the other little boy in blue clothes was the legitimate son of Princess Sui back then.

    In the past, Princess Sui avenged Su Ling and sought justice from Su Fu. Su Ling owed Princess Sui favors. Later, King Sui failed to rebel in Fengtai Mountain. Princess Sui made a fake child and asked Su Ling to leave with the child with peace.

    Seeing Mrs. Wang, Su Ling couldn't help shedding tears, then rushed forward and knelt down in front of Mrs. Wang.

    "Grandmother, the granddaughter is unfilial, and the granddaughter is back to see you!"

    Su Ling really cried. In the past, she had resented her family. She felt that the family protected Su Fu who had harmed her and treated her unfairly. They even kicked her out of the house because she wanted to marry King Sui as a side concubine.

    She has always had resentment in her heart, even though later Wang said that if something happened to King Sui, she would come forward to protect her.

    But these years hiding outside, after so many hard times, when she thought she would live like this for the rest of her life, the family was still running around for her and saving her back.

    "Grandmother, it's my granddaughter who is unfilial" (Remember this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1042 Extra Story: Sister Su Ruo and Su Ling

    At this time, the Ping Mansion was deserted, and the Ping family had returned to normal. A few years later, although they were not in short supply, they could no longer spend as much money as before.

    Even a month ago, Mrs. Ping suggested that the yard was too big to take care of, and wanted to seal off the back yard.

    The courtyard of the Ping family was rewarded by the emperor when the Ping family conferred the title. Although the Ping family had the right of residence, it could not be sold.

    After the two brothers of the Ping family discussed it, they agreed.

    Su Ruo was also depressed at the time, she had a sigh of relief in her heart, this breath had blocked her for many years, making her more and more reticent and gloomy in the past few years, if the Ping family couldn't raise her eyebrows, she might not be able to breathe out this breath in her life.

    What she has heard the most over the years is nothing more than how good Su Wan's life is, how well-behaved and intelligent she was, how many people came to marry Su Luo, and how carefully the family chose for her.  , has not settled on a marriage for a long time.

    What's more, Su Ran was very beautiful before, she gave birth to the eldest son of King Ming, and she had a great possibility of sitting on the throne of empress in the future, but after King Ming was reprimanded for self-reflection, the Ninth Prince was established as the prince of the East Palace, all the light disappeared, and she  Quietly heaved a sigh of relief.

    She felt that once the Ninth Prince came to the throne, Ming Palace would definitely be in trouble, and neither would Su Ran.

    In addition, Su Fu was married off to the Chen family, and Su Ling hid outside with her children.

    She felt that at least these people had a worse life than her, and she still had some comfort in her heart.

    "She's really back?" Su Ruo looked out the window in a daze. At this moment, snowflakes were falling from the sky, falling in the lonely courtyard, covered by dark clouds, making it a bit dark.

    This year's first snow has finally come down.

    "Yes, I'm back. When I just left the house, I heard that His Majesty issued an imperial decree to make Zhao Xingzhen, the son of the common man Zhao Mingsui, the King of Su'an County, and the third girl to be the Concubine of Su'an, and also granted the mansion  For the county palace."

    "Hexu is still her princess." Hexu was originally the first-class princess. According to the system, the daughter born by the princess is the first-class princess, the daughter born by the side concubine is the second-class daughter, and the daughter born by the concubine is the first-class princess.  Third class.

    Hexu is the first granddaughter born of the emperor's grandchildren. Although she was born as a side concubine, the emperor personally appointed her as Princess Hexu, a first-class princess.

    "The third girl will enjoy a happy life in the future."

    Isn't it a blessing?

    Although the high position has nothing to do with them and Zhao Mingsui is dead, she raised Zhao Mingsui's two children, and wealth and honor will definitely be indispensable in the future, even if she became a concubine and a widow at a young age.

    Su Ruo squeezed the handkerchief tightly.

    The maid continued: "Third Miss is still smart, if she hadn't left with King Su'an, she might never have the chance to come back."

    Although Hexu is also of royal blood, it is not as important as Zhao Xingzhen. Zhao Xingzhen is the son of the royal family, especially now that there are only two royal grandchildren, his existence becomes very important.

    If only Su Ling and He Xu are outside, it's really hard to say whether they can come back.

    Maybe it really depended on a little bit of luck. If Princess Sui did not avenge Su Ling in the past, and Su Ling owed Princess Sui a favor, Princess Sui probably would not have given the children to Su Ling, and even sent someone to protect them and leave.

    In this way, there is no today. In the hearts of everyone in the imperial city, Su Ling is probably Zhao Mingsui's former side concubine. Zhao Mingsui's rebellion failed, and she ran away with her child. Now she doesn't know where she is.

    If that's the case, where is the Concubine Su'an?

    Su Ruo opened her mouth: "She is really smart."

    "Ma'am, should we make preparations, when will we visit Concubine Su'an, you are her sister."

    "Where are you going? No!" Su Ruo couldn't help but her voice became sharp, which made the maid jump.

    Su Ruo took a deep breath, and said after a long time: "Now she is Concubine Su'an, how can she remember who I am, to shame people? Or let her see how bad I have been these years?"

    Su Ruo is such a proud and proud person, how could she allow others to look at her downcast, and then show pitiful and sighing eyes.

    These years, if she had the heart, or if she had a thicker skin, she would have gone to the Jinning Mansion to confess and bow her head, but she refused, and she also knew that she wanted to harm Su Wan back then, which offended the Jinning Mansion.  Lin, it is not so easy to forgive.

    Moreover, she found it ridiculous that Su Fu had done so many harmful things, and the Jinning government still protected her, but she did just such a thing, the Jinning government saidIf you don't let her come to the door, you won't let her, and if you don't recognize her, you won't recognize her.

    After thinking about it, she felt that it was unfair, and she would not go there.

    Sometimes she holds her breath and wants to live a better life, and show the Jinning government a little bit of a show, but these years have gotten worse and worse, which makes her feel very upset, and she holds her breath more and more.

    The maidservant has been with Su Ruo all the time, she is her confidant, when she heard this, she was startled, and couldn't help persuading: "Why is this madam, it's because we have a quarrel with Jinning Duke's mansion.  If we leave our hearts, we don¡¯t want to be angry.¡±

    "But the third girl is your own sister after all, even if you have difficulties and are not doing well, but this sister who was born from a mother's womb, how could she laugh at you? You don't think about yourself, you also want to think about the little son.  Let's think about it, don't you?"

    Su Ruo couldn't help biting her lip.

    The maid persuaded again: "Ma'am, Concubine Su'an just came back, so she must not be familiar with the affairs of the Imperial City, so you can just treat her as helping her, as you are sisters after all."

    Su Ruo couldn't lower her head, thought for a while and said: "Since they are sisters, I am sister and she is sister, she should be the one who came to visit me, even if she is not free, she should also send someone to invite me.  "

    "Wait when the people from Su'an Palace will come to the door. If I am asked to run over like this, I am not willing."

    The servant girl wanted to persuade her again, but seeing Su Ruo biting her lip stubbornly, as if she refused to bow her head, she thought about it and did not persuade her anymore.

    Later, Su Ruo waited for a while, but she never waited for the people from Su'an Palace to come to her door. Once she went to see her mother in the She family, but she heard from the She family that on the third day after Su Ling came back, she died.  He visited her in the past, and then left a word for Su Ruo.

    She wiped away her tears: "Your sister said that you and her are done with as sisters, so let's just say goodbye and treat her as if you don't know each other in the future."

    In the past, Su Ling wanted to marry into Prince Sui's mansion as a side concubine. Firstly, it was because Jinning Duke's mansion hurt her, and secondly, it was because of Su Ruo's temptation, and even pushed her out with one hand.

    What Su Ruo did was for the future of the Ping family, for the sake of establishing a good relationship between the Ping family and the Sui Palace.

    Although Su Ling didn't have much resentment towards her, but her heart was very complicated, and she didn't want to see her again.

    She couldn't help but shed tears: "It's really a crime, you sisters, how did you get to the point where you don't communicate with each other"

    yes.

    Su Ruo doesn't know why she has come to where she is today.

    [The author has something to say]

    There is a plot of Licheng, and it is still behind. I will write the extra episode on the side of the imperial city first, and then continue. It is equivalent to writing the postscript and postscript. There are still some words, and I won¡¯t finish the whole book so quickly.  ~(Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1045 Extra Story Su Ran 1

    Su Ran has always thought that she is the daughter of destiny, the heroine, because she is time-traveling, just like in the novel, she will reach the pinnacle of life, becoming a princess, a princess, or even a queen.

    What's more, being able to be a couple with the one you love for the rest of your life.

    However, things didn't seem to be going well for her. She fell into the hands of the prince and lost her innocence. She could only follow him into the palace and become Liangdi of the Eastern Palace.

    At that time, she was a little unwilling, because the prince not only had the princess, but also Yingying and Yanyan, and later saw that the prince really doted on her, and the princess wanted to avoid her.

    She thought about it, and she could still accept the journey from the prince's favorite concubine to the queen, as long as the prince ascends the throne in the future, makes her a queen, and then cleans up all these Yingyingyanyans.

    She never thought that the prince would be deposed.

    I didn't know that there was a time traveler in this world long ago, who wrote down those poems and passed them down, causing her to turn over and become a person who copied other people's poems.

    It never occurred to her that she would be homeless.

    Fortunately, she still has some skills and can make a living in the building. She changed the brothel, Baihualou, into Changgelou, and started her business.

    Later, she became King Ming's staff, and even the woman behind his scenes. During that period of time, she actually felt a little secretly happy in her heart. She felt that it was so good that she could be with King Ming every day, going in and out together.  It's Princess Ming, and she doesn't get such treatment.

    She didn't take this concubine seriously at all, and felt that Ming Wang married this concubine for the sake of the Qin family's money, and when things were done in the future, it would be useless, just throw it away.

    Many of her ideas are different from those of women in this era. At the beginning, King Ming cooperated with her because of her ability, and then he was gradually attracted by her, and finally fell in love with her.

    The two of them discussed it, and now they will keep the princess, and when the time is right, they will kick her.

    Later, later, she became pregnant with a child and became a side concubine. Although she hated the word "side concubine" and thought it was similar to a concubine's room, there was no way.  go down.

    And if she gave birth to the eldest son, she would be able to kick the princess away smoothly.

    It's just that she had calculated too much, and what she never expected was that there would be a Ninth Prince. As soon as this person appeared, he had the appearance of competing with King Ming. Later, King Ming made a big mistake when he went to rescue the flood.

    He kept half of the money allocated by the imperial court, and the remaining half was used to raise the embankment and rescue the people affected by the disaster. Who knew that because of the use of inferior materials, the flood suddenly burst the embankment

    The matter was found out, King Ming was sent to be imprisoned in the palace, and all the people in the palace were imprisoned in the palace, waiting for the trial of the court.

    Later, people in the palace heard that the Ninth Prince had been made the heir apparent.

    When the news came, Su Ran was going crazy.

    If the Ninth Prince was the crown prince, even if King Ming did not lose his title, he would only be able to bow his head as a minister, not to mention that what King Ming committed was such a wrong thing.

    Embezzlement of imperial court disaster relief money.

    Although it is not as sinful as a rebellion, it is also not destined to be the emperor. Who would like such a person to be the emperor?

    "It's all your fault! It's all your fault!" Su Ran's eyes were red, as if dripping blood, "If it wasn't for you being found out for doing such a thing, we wouldn't have lost to the Ninth Prince!"

    "It's just a teenager, why should he sit in the position of prince!"

    "The emperor is the same. We have done so many good things these years, but we made a mistake and appointed someone else to be the prince!"

    Relying on Su Ran's ideas brought from another world these years, he has indeed done a lot of practical things. Although the emperor is old, he knows it well.  Imprison them in the palace?

    However, the emperor also knew in his heart that King Ming was selfish, and with Su Ran who was about to ascend to heaven as soon as he gained power by his side, it was definitely impossible to give the throne to King Ming.

    Moreover, Su Ran's existence has advantages, but naturally also has unpredictable disadvantages, so she cannot be allowed to control power.

    Su Ran's life has been so smooth these years, it's nothing more than the emperor valued her value and let people keep her. If there is a day when she has almost paid for everything that needs to be paid, it may be her death day.

    However, Su Ran didn't know anything about it.

    King Ming was in a bad mood at first, he was scolded by Su Ran a few times and hit again, his face turned dark immediately, he stretched out his hand to push Su Ran away, Su Ran didn't notice for a while,Plop down and sit on the ground.

    She froze for a moment, and was about to explode when she heard King Ming roar: "Enough is enough, don't be like a crazy woman all day long! You're not finished yet!"

    The Ninth Prince's child actually stepped on him to become the crown prince, didn't he hate it in his heart?

    Seeing that the throne is right in front of his eyes, if this kid didn't run away suddenly, who could compete with him?

    He wished he could peel off the opponent's skin and eat the opponent's flesh!

    But ever since Su Ran heard the news, she went crazy. Her former gentleness, virtuousness, wisdom, and beauty disappeared, like a crazy woman.

    When they saw him, they scolded him for being incompetent and blamed him for doing something wrong.

    But has he done less of these things?

    It's just that she moved less before. Every time the money comes to her, isn't she spending it happily?

    Now you're blaming him instead?

    It is useless to blame him.

    Blame him for losing to that kid Zhao Mingjing!

    King Ming was furious and kicked up: "What right do you have to blame me! What right do you have to blame me!"

    "You are a woman, and someone else used it. I want you to be a compliment. You still blame me!"

    Su Ran didn't expect that King Ming would suddenly kick her up and beat her. The kick on her body was so painful that she couldn't breathe. She looked up at King Ming's furious and ferocious face, and thought it was absurd.

    She, Su Ran, the daughter of destiny, was supposed to look down on the world from above, how could she be with such a person?

    For a moment in Su Ran's heart, she wanted to leave this person.

    It's useless anyway.

    It would be better for her to find someone else. According to her ability, there will always be a time to turn around.

    By the way, Ninth Prince.

    I heard that he had a hard life before and didn't have much warmth. As long as he cares about him more and warms him more, let him know that the world is still warm, and become the most important person in his heart, she will be fine in the future.

    Maybe one day, she can still be a queen?

    Maybe one day, she will be able to hold the Ninth Prince in her hands and become the Empress Wu Zetian of a generation?

    The Crown Prince and King Ming are both adults, so it's hard to decide, but the Ninth Prince is different, he's still young, as long as she is willing to put her heart into it, it will definitely be fine in the future.

    She is leaving here!

    [The author has something to say]

    Wu Zetian: ?¡­

    Don't mess with porcelain, stay away from me.

    Zhao Mingjing: ?¡­

    Really thank you, I am very warm, the younger brother (Ji Zai) is going to roast me.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1046 Extra Story Su Ran 2

    Su Ran was beaten up by King Ming, which made her whole body hurt, let alone escaped here, and now she can't even get out of bed.

    Su Ran's body hurts, and her heart is suffering unbearably. The days are like pancakes, and every minute and every second is suffering. Looking up at the sky outside, she feels that life is hopeless.

    She couldn't understand why she, a dignified traveler, was tricked into this field by these ancients. If King Ming was demoted and imprisoned, she might have to be imprisoned for the rest of his life.

    I was locked in a yard all my life until I got old.

    No

    She doesn't want to live like this.

    "My concubine, the princess is here."

    When Su Ran was lying on the bed, she heard the voice of the maidservant outside, and then pulled the quilt over to cover herself.

    She didn't want to see Qin Yuzhu, and she didn't bother to argue with her.

    Supported by her maid, Qin Yuzhu walked in. The relationship between her and Su Ran was complicated. The two had cooperated and fought. In the end, neither of them got what they wanted, so they sat in that position.

    Qin Yuzhu has also lost a lot of weight these days, and his whole body is quite haggard.

    She asked someone to bring a stool and sat down. Su Ran lifted a corner of the quilt and saw her sitting there, her face suddenly fell down.

    "I heard that you were beaten by the prince?" Qin Yuzhu said.

    Su Ran's face darkened, and she wanted to sit up, but she pulled the sore spot on her body and took a breath. She was very angry: "What? Are you here to see me making a joke? What are you doing here?  My place is still rolling."

    Qin Yuzhu smiled: "I'm just curious. The prince has loved you so much over the years, and even gave birth to your eldest son. I thought he had a deep affection for you, but I didn't expect him to beat you."

    Su Ran was trembling with anger: "Qin Yuzhu, what exactly are you trying to say?"

    Qin Yuzhu leaned back on the chair and smiled meaningfully: "I was just thinking, the prince's affection for you may not be very strong, but I am a little moved."

    Su Ran endured the pain and sat up, and the pain made her gasp: "What on earth are you trying to say? Now, what's the point of saying this? The prince is imprisoned here, and that kid Zhao Mingjing has already become the crown prince.  I lost, and you didn't win, so what's the point of saying this now?"

    "If you had these thoughts, you should have paid more attention at the beginning, and we wouldn't be in this situation now."

    "Don't forget, we are grasshoppers on the same rope, even if we are going to die, we will die together."

    If King Ming were to die, as his wives, they might die with him.

    Su Ran thought of Princess Sui who died in the imperial mausoleum, and her heart felt cold. She thought about it, and then she thought of Su Ling. It was really lucky that Su Ling escaped, and now she can come back.  Toffee.

    Although she also disdains this concubine, she thinks that she is just a widow, and the child is not her own, so she will definitely not have a good life in the future.

    But now that Prince Ming's Mansion is in a catastrophe, she doesn't know how to get through this catastrophe, and she doesn't know what will happen to her in the future, secretly envious of Su Ling's stability, at least her life is saved, and her wealth is also achieved.

    "You are right, even if you die, you have to die together." Qin Yuzhu smiled, "I came here to tell you something, I don't know if you have heard, your third  Sister, the former side concubine of Sui Wang, she is back."

    "She was really lucky. She escaped before the incident happened, and now she has come back in a prosperous way, and she has become a concubine. She is not like Princess Sui back then, but now she is buried under the loess. Speaking of which, she is really pitiful. ?¡­¡±

    Su Ran's complexion was subtle: "It's none of my business if she doesn't feel sorry for me, and it's none of my business if Su Ling became a concubine. I already knew about these things, so why do you need to tell me? If there's nothing wrong, you can go quickly."

    Qin Yuzhu continued: "Su Ran, you and I have been fighting for many years, and I also told you that the current situation is very difficult for us. If you want to survive, you should learn from your sister and escape as soon as possible.  Maybe there is still a chance of survival.¡±

    "It's a pity that I am the main concubine and wife after all, and I can't escape."

    Su Ran paused for a moment, unbelieving in her heart: "Are you so kind?"

    Qin Yuzhu said: "Believe it or not, it's up to you whether you escape or not, anyway, when you die, don't blame me for not reminding you, okay, I'll go back first, you can think about it slowly, if you figure it out  Come and tell me."

    Qin Yuzhu patted her sleeves, as if to brush off the dust on them, and then someone helped her leave, and went back to her own yard. After returning to her own territory, she was secretly relieved.in one breath.

    Qin Yuzhu wanted Su Ran to leave, not because she really wanted to save Su Ran's life, but because she was looking for a way out for herself.

    Su Ling was able to come back, why was she able to come back? At the beginning, King Sui failed in the rebellion, he was a guilty minister, and was demoted to a commoner. Su Ling fled, and the court did not pursue it, it was already tolerant.

    A large part of Su Ling's ability to come back and still have the wealth and honor he has today is because of the child. Su Ling has the heir of King Sui in his hands, and the royal family does not want him to be exiled when the blood of the royal family is scarce.

    What Qin Yuzhu wants to pursue is the child born to Su Ran. If Su Ran runs away by herself, she will raise the child. If something happens in the Ming Palace in the future, this child will be her protective talisman, and she can save her life in critical times.  .

    It would be better for her if Su Ran ran away if there was nothing wrong with Prince Ming's mansion. She had been married to Prince Ming for many years and had never conceived a child. Having this child would be better for her in the future.

    In any case, it is a matter of no harm to her.

    It's just that I don't know what Su Ran is thinking, whether she will run away, and how she will respond if Su Ran asks to take the child away.

    Qin Yuzhu has been a princess for so many years, and she is also full of patience. She did not rush Su Ran. She waited for seven or eight days in a row, and finally waited for Su Ran's arrival.

    Su Ran wanted to leave.

    King Ming made a big mistake, and the Ming Palace has become like this. If she continues to stay, she will have no bright future, but she is still a little bit reluctant to part with the child, and she wants to take the child with her.

    Qin Yuzhu had already thought of a countermeasure, so he naturally disagreed.

    "If you want to leave, I would like to help you and send you away, but you must never take the child away. He is a royal heir, so naturally he wants to stay with his father."

    "And if you take him away, His Majesty and the prince will not agree, and even you will not be able to leave by then."

    "If you go alone, the prince doesn't care about these things, and His Majesty probably doesn't care about it. It's much more convenient to leave, and as a princess, I can't let you take your children away."

    "If you want to go and go by yourself, or you don't go, you choose one." (Remember the website of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1047 Extra Story Su Ran 3

    Su Ran hesitated.

    During these days of recuperating from her injuries, she thought a lot, and King Ming also started to drink heavily, began to get drunk, and when he saw her when he was drunk, he even pointed at her nose and scolded her.

    Following such a person, what good future is there.

    Might as well find another way out.

    In the past, she was able to abandon the former crown prince and now the useless King An, and now she can also abandon the drunken and hopeless King Ming.

    She is a time-traveling woman, the most special person in the world, and she should have a good life all her life, so why did she follow him to the downfall, and is it really possible to accompany him to die?

    Su Ran doesn't want to die, she still has a bright future, how can she just die like this?

    But she was the one who gave birth to the child, and she felt a little bit reluctant.

    Qin Yuzhu said: "If you haven't thought about it yet, just go back and think about it. If you want to leave, I will help you, but it is impossible for you to take the child away. If the child is taken away, don't say you  If you can¡¯t go, I¡¯m also in trouble.¡±

    "Let's not talk about feelings, it's really not worth it to cause so much trouble for you."

    Su Ran hesitated in her heart, and couldn't make a decision for a while, so she could only say, "Then I'll think about it."

    After all, the child is his own, and he was conceived in October.

    When she was pregnant with this child, she had great expectations for him, and felt that with this child, she could defeat Qin Yuzhu and become a queen, or even a queen mother, and even listen to politics behind the curtain.

    After all, she has no feelings for this child.

    But she thought again, now that King Ming has already lost, and even in this life he will be charged with corruption, and he will never be in that position for the rest of his life. As a person, he is likely to spend his whole life in a muddle like these days.

    In this way, the child she had placed high hopes on was like a useless child, and would be of no use in the future.

    It's useless.

    Su Ran thought about it for a few days, looked at the child, then at King Ming, who was drinking and dreaming every day, and at the snowy sky, feeling a little confused, not knowing where to go?

    Another day, this day was November 15th. In the early morning, the servant girl called her up to say hello to Qin Yuzhu.

    Qin Yuzhu doesn't really like to toss about the concubines in the mansion, so she doesn't need to greet her every day, but there are still rules, so the first and fifteenth day of every month is the day when the concubines go to the main courtyard to greet her  .

    Su Ran often didn't give Qin Yuzhu face, and often didn't go, thinking that every time she went there, she was reminded that she was a concubine and someone else was the main wife, and she served a husband with such a bunch of women.

    Every month on the first and fifteenth day of the new year, she couldn't help being irritable, and according to the rules, on the first and fifteenth day of the new year, King Ming would stay at Qin Yuzhu's place.

    It is true that King Ming dotes on her in every way, and even Qin Yuzhu wants to give her three points of face, but on this point, no matter what she says, King Ming will not agree.

    He wanted a son-in-law, and he didn't want to personally slap his wife in the face and offend the Yue family.

    "Today is the fifteenth day again." Su Ran held a breath in her heart, unable to spit it out or swallow it.

    The first and fifteenth day of the first day, and the first and fifteenth day of the first day, are the two days she hates the most.

    The maid asked in a low voice: "Is the concubine going to Wangfei's place?"

    "No." Su Ran was annoyed, "I said no, can you stop asking every month, I'm so annoying!"

    The maid bowed her head and said nothing.

    In fact, she felt that Su Ran, as a concubine, was the most favored by the prince, but the concubine was the real wife after all, so she couldn't be too arrogant, and the concubine had a natal family.  The concubine's natal family simply regarded her as dead, and really didn't care about her at all.

    The maid did not dare to persuade her to pay her respects to the concubine, but she dutifully reminded her on the first and fifteenth day of every month that she didn't care whether Su Wan would go or not.

    Although Su Ran is her master, she is the maidservant of the palace. The one who controls her life and death is the mistress of the palace. She can remind her a thing or two, which is considered good.

    Su Ran got up, felt the cold air around her, felt that it was too cold, cold and irritable, her whole body was like a pancake on a pan, smoking.

    She was so annoyed that she got up.

    "Go, go to the main courtyard and have a look."

    At this time in the main courtyard, Qin Yuzhu was talking to the concubines of the palace. King Ming had a concubine and a concubine, and the rest were concubines. Sitting in the room, there were more than a dozen people, and these ten  Several concubines have never given birth.

    Some people also explained in private?Could it be that there are so many women that none of them are pregnant, and they even doubt whether the child Su Ran gave birth to is King Ming's or not.

    When the matter reached King Ming's ears, King Ming also suspected it, but fortunately, the child grew up and became more like King Ming, and the matter was finally revealed.

    In fact, it was because of Qin Yuzhu that these women hadn't conceived for so long.

    Qin Yuzhu herself has not yet given birth to her eldest son, so naturally these concubines are not allowed to give birth. The tea prepared for them on the first and fifteenth day of every month actually cannot have the medicinal properties of pregnancy.

    Su Ran didn't come here often, and this medicine was occasionally added to her food, but she didn't know what kind of luck she had, and she became pregnant one day.

    Qin Yuzhu wanted to get rid of this child, but King Ming had no heirs for many years, and the palace also paid great attention to it. After much deliberation, she was afraid that she would be discovered, so she had no choice but to let her give birth to the child.

    At that time, there was a child in the family. If it was a boy, it would be of great benefit to King Ming. Although she fought endlessly with Su Ran, she secretly discovered the palace's attitude towards Su Ran.

    Su Ran always has all kinds of weird ideas in her mind, and she can say something. Such a person is useful, but it is also dangerous, and Su Ran is not such a decent person, she has ambitions and ideas  .

    If King Ming really came to the throne, Qin Yuzhu felt that the imperial decree to pass on the throne would come down with the imperial decree to bestow Su Ran's death.

    So she thought twice and allowed this child to be born. She was not afraid that Su Ran would fight her, but she was afraid that Su Ran would not fight.

    Because the more she fights, the more she puts her ambitions on the table.

    Qin Yuzhu originally wanted to keep Su Ran, but it's a pity that now that the palace is like this, King Ming has no chance to be emperor. What she wants more is Su Ran's child.

    When Su Ran came, she happened to see Qin Yuzhu talking to those concubines. The women in the room were dressed in colorful clothes, like different flowers in spring, each with different colors, and each flower was delicate and beautiful.

    Su Ran's heart skipped a beat when she thought about King Ming being with these women.

    Seeing that it was her who came, Qin Yuzhu greeted her back with a smile: "Sister concubine is here, come and sit down quickly. It's been a long time since you and your sisters have seen each other. Let's sit down and talk together."

    Su Ran was furious: "Who are you and what kind of sisters and sisters!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1049 Extra Story Su Ran (End)

    Su Ran was locked in a room in the village. On weekdays, no one cared about her except for the maid who delivered the food. Even the maid who delivered the food would leave without saying a word.

    After two days like this, someone brought her a decoction, saying it was for her throat.

    Su Ran had some doubts about the authenticity of the medicine, but she was already dumb, and now she could only believe it. After drinking for a few days, she found that she could speak some voices, but her mind was a little heavy.

    After drinking and drinking, she always felt that there was something she couldn't remember.

    After about three months, she was able to speak, but her mind was blank. She only remembered that her name was Su Ran, and she didn't know anything else.

    "Is she really going to forget forever?" The emperor frowned.

    Zhao Mingjing said: "Yes, the past will be completely forgotten."

    Su Ran is really special. It would be fine if she stayed in Prince Ming's Mansion, but she actually wanted to run away. If she ran out and fell into the hands of someone who cared, maybe something would happen.

    Many things in her mouth come from another world, who knows when she will say something.

    The emperor deliberately killed her to avoid future troubles.

    But Zhao Mingjing felt that although Su Ran was not a very good person, she did take out some things that were convenient for people's livelihood, which was considered a merit, and if it was not good, she would be killed.

    If you don't want her to say these things, then let her forget the past.

    The emperor glanced at him: "Be kind and soft."

    Zhao Mingjing said: "In the end, death is not a crime, and it is not good to kill a person who has meritorious service. If he is guilty, he should be killed. If he is not guilty, he will be pardoned."

    The emperor's face remained unchanged: "You followed Li Jingyuan and learned this?"

    Zhao Mingjing said: "Sir, I never taught me this. I realized it when I was traveling. What ordinary people want in their lives is to be treated fairly and justly. At least above life and death, they should be judged fairly."

    "She is also a subject of Eastern Zhao, a subject of the father."

    And she does have some merit. Although it may be said that when she took out these things, it was probably just for herself and to fight for power and profit, but it cannot be denied that she has no merit.

    "If you stay for another year or a half, if you really forget her after seeing her, then someone will send her back to Prince Mingning's residence."

    Now three months have passed, and it is already the beginning of spring, and the verdict on King Ming has also come down. The first-class prince will be demoted to the county king, and he will not be allowed to enter the court again. In the future, this Mingning county king will just be an idle king  .

    In this life, he has nothing to do with the throne and power.

    Not long after Su Ran disappeared, Qin Yuzhu's plan to send Su Ran away was found out, but both of them had their own plans, Su Ran wanted to run away, and Qin Yuzhu wanted the child.

    The conspiracy of the two was exposed, and Qin Yuzhu's drugging concubine's house for many years was also exposed. King Mingning vomited blood in anger, and fought with Qin Yuzhu, and the husband and wife broke up.  There is a lot of noise every day, and the days when you move your hands for ten days.

    The Mingning Palace was full of wild things, making people see all the jokes.

    In the end, the palace couldn't see it anymore, and arranged for a nanny to take care of the child, and the child was raised by the nanny in the palace.

    After Su Ran lost her memory, the people in the village arranged for her to be raised in a nunnery to let her adapt to life. After staying for a year, she didn't remember the past anymore.  , Said that he saw her in this nunnery.

    Then they sent someone to bring her back.

    At this time, Su Ran has completely forgotten all the past and the past. She only has the memory of living in the nunnery for a year. She is very at a loss about everything outside. She learned that she is the side concubine of the palace and has a son.  At that time, she was also shocked.

    After returning to the palace, when she returned to the courtyard where she used to live, she felt a little familiar. She had a hard life for a year. Although this Mingning Palace did not have much power, it was the royal family after all.  Wealth is still there.

    Moreover, she once gave birth to the only son of the palace, who was also a side concubine. She had a high status in the palace, and lived a luxurious and luxurious life. She was very satisfied. Such a life seemed to be what she wanted in her heart.

    But faintly, I feel that it is not enough.

    And the people in the house are also very strange, the princess and the prince quarrel all day long, the princess treats her strangely, and the prince treats her strangely, sometimes doting on her, sometimes scolding her, and the son is not close to her.

    After King Ming Ning missed the throne, lost his power, and broke with Qin Yuzhu, he became obsessed with women.Even if you want to have a child, the concubines in the mansion accept them one by one.

    Sometimes when Su Ran saw these Yingyingyanyans, she felt a little disgusted in her heart, thinking that this should not be the case, her life should not be like this, but after thinking about it, she couldn't figure out what was wrong.

    "Side concubine, what's the matter with you?" The maid next to her asked her.

    Su Ran looked at the snow in the courtyard, but her mind was far away, and she asked after a long time: "Do you know what kind of person I was before?"

    The maids around her were all new after she came back, and they didn't know anything about her past. Hearing her question, she hesitated and said, "That's the kind of concubine side."

    "However, I heard that the side concubine used to be a girl from Jinning Duke's mansion. I don't know if it's true or not."

    Regarding Su Ran's identity, although most people knew that she was Su Ran, the fifth girl of the Jinning Duke's mansion, the Jinning Duke's mansion never recognized her, and always said that their fifth girl was gone long ago.

    "I heard? I don't know if it's true or not? Why?" Su Ran was a little curious.

    The servant girl shook her head: "This servant girl doesn't understand, maybe it's fake, if it's true, how could she deny it?"

    Su Ran thought about it too, so she didn't ask any more.

    That night, she had a dream. She dreamed of a strange place. There was a girl who looked like her walking by the street. The girl looked at the endless traffic on the street, showing a little scared expression, and forced herself to  calm down.

    Then Su Ran heard someone shout.

    "Su Ran!"

    The girl in the dream looked back, and Su Ran woke up from the dream.

    It was already late at night, and there was still a lighting lamp burning on the lamp stand at the corner of the screen. The light yellow light illuminated the room and burned slowly.

    Su Ran breathed a sigh of relief, feeling that everything around her was so unreal, even herself.

    "Who am I?"

    Who knows?

    In the middle of the night, no one answered her questions, and she couldn't figure it out herself.

    Perhaps after many years, she will remember the bits and pieces of the past, those strange things, and the ambition in her heart.

    But now, life still has to go on

    [The author has something to say]

    Remind everyone: You need to be cautious when crossing, and the vest must be hidden.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1050 Extra Story Sufu

    After Su Luo's wedding ceremony in the Imperial City, Su Fu was still a little unwilling. She wanted to find a way to stay in the Imperial City, but she couldn't find Zhao Mingyan. She could also find a way to meet Zhao Xingyun.

    This is her own son.

    After learning that Zhao Mingzhan is not dead, Zhao Mingyan may always be a playboy, and will spend his whole life under the blessing of his father and brother in the future, and will never be the regent in her previous life, she went crazy once.

    Later, she was forcibly married to the Chen family, and she thought of the friendship between Prince Zhao's Mansion and Zhao Mingyan.

    How can the Chen family compare with Prince Zhao's mansion?  Chen Lian is a concubine, although he is the only heir, how can he compare with the son of the prince's mansion?

    However, people from Jinning's mansion would not let her stay, nor would the Chen family. After a few more days of delay, she was forcibly "invited" by the maid to board the carriage and returned to Chen Shilang's hometown.

    Chen Shilang was born in poverty, and his family was originally in a village.

    But after all, he has been an official all his life, and he still has some savings in his hands. Before he died, he bought a house with three entrances and a small garden in the state capital, and also prepared some family property. The family is living well  Not bad.

    But Su Fu is not reconciled after all, she is the daughter of the dignified duke's mansion, the third young lady who used to be the prince's mansion, unexpectedly fell into this situation, living in such a small courtyard, and marrying Chen Lian, a good-for-nothing waste.

    Su Fu was thinking about finding an opportunity to return to the Imperial City, and even thought that she could return to Prince Zhao's Mansion in the future. Even if Zhao Mingyan is just a playboy in the future, she will be better than Chen Lian. She will definitely be safe and secure by then, guarding her husband and children  Live your life and never make trouble again.

    So she refused to have sex with Chen Lian, nor did she want to give birth to an heir for the Chen family.

    The Chen family couldn't bear it anymore, and successively took in three concubines for Chen Lian, and they were also innocent girls, and wanted them to give birth to children of the Chen family.

    Su Fu snorted and didn't care, anyway, she didn't want to live with Chen Lian, and she didn't care whoever gave birth to the Chen family's child, as long as she didn't let her have it.

    She doesn't even care about Chen Lian, how can she care about these women, or even the children born by these women?

    She was just annoyed that she was trapped here by people from the Jinning government and the Chen family and could not escape.

    Then a year passed, and two years passed, a concubine of the Chen family finally gave birth to the first heir of the Chen family.

    She said she was sick and couldn't go out to see guests, so the Chen family asked the concubine to come out to help entertain the guests, and received all the guests.

    Sitting in the yard, she felt a little annoyed listening to the noise in the front yard.

    The maids around her were all arranged by Mrs. Wang. Seeing her like this, she couldn't help persuading her again.

    "Since the madam does not want to share the same room with the son, nor does she want to have children, now that a concubine is born, the madam has to show the bearing of the mistress, how can she allow a concubine to stand out? If the madam keeps doing this, when she grows old, there will be  Your hard days."

    Although these maidservants kept staring at Su Fu and trapped her here, preventing her from returning to the Imperial City, they sincerely hoped that she would live well.

    When Su Fu first married, they persuaded Su Fu and Chen Lian to live a good life and forget about the past. After all, she did so many things wrong, and she can't go back. It's better to grasp the present and live life  alright.

    At that time, Su Fu hated the Duke of Jinning for forcing her to marry her. She hated her to death. Don't live a good life. When she saw Chen Lian, she cursed at her. Even Chen Shilang and Chen Lian's biological mother, she didn't give face.

    Chen Shilang and Chen Lian thought that they might have to rely on the Jinning government in the future, and finally endured it, but the relationship between the couple was not good, like a resentful spouse, and then it subsided, but the couple was also like strangers.

    The Chen family intends to reconcile with Su Fu, and wants Chen Lian and Su Fu to have an heir with the blood of Jinning Gongfu. They think that even if Chen Lian has no hope of imperial examination in this life, this child will be able to catch this line in the future.  I can walk more smoothly, and there are people protecting me.

    But Su Fu was not only unwilling to have children, she even refused to have sex with Chen Lian, and even had a fight with Chen Lan for this.

    At that time, the maids also persuaded her to live a good life with her husband, and it is best to have a child so that she can rely on her in the future, but what Su Fu said, she said that she had Zhao Xingyun, and that was her son, she absolutely would not  Will have a child with someone like Chen Lian.

    She refused to have children, so the role of her marrying into the Chen family was greatly reduced. After a few troubles, the Chen family was also annoyed.  She is still a good concubine.

    These good concubines cannot be dismissed casually.

    But Su Fu doesn't care, nowThe baby girl was born, and Su Fu didn't care about it, she didn't even show her face. In the future, no one will remember that she is the eldest wife of the Chen family.

    She doesn't have children, and she doesn't even care about the face of the main family. Now, for the sake of the Jinning government, the Chen family really won't do anything to her, but what about her when she gets old?

    When she gets old, her grandfather, father, mother, and even brothers and sisters-in-law are gone, she has no son to support her, and the position of the main wife is also occupied by others.  Where is there any good life?

    "Ma'am, don't even think about going back to the imperial city, can you live a good life with the young master here?"

    Su Fu could no longer suppress her anger: "It's just a maid, you dare to meddle in my affairs, do whatever I like, you just do your duty as a maid, if you really think about me, then  Get me out of here!"

    "I don't want to stay in this ghost place for a long time, you let me go back to the imperial city!"

    "Also let me and Chen Lian live a good life and have children, what is he? And the children born by this concubine, and I want to make faces for them, what are they?"

    "And you, what are you? Get out of here! Get out!"

    Su Fu drove out a group of maidservants, and couldn't help crying. She didn't understand why she fell into such a situation, broke with her natal family, reconciled with her husband, and then was married to this place and trapped here  .

    She regretted it.

    If she had known this earlier, she should have lived a good life with Zhao Mingyan. Even if she couldn't be the regent princess, she would still be the third young lady of Zhao Wangfu's team.

    She can still live a beautiful life in the imperial city, with the royal family's husband's family and the powerful duke's family. She has lived in a way that others envy her all her life.

    But she actually got to this point step by step. In the end, her mother's family hated her, her husband's family hated her, and her husband also hoped that he would stay as far away from her as possible, and it would be best not to see her for the rest of his life.

    And her son, I'm afraid he doesn't want to see her either.

    Thinking of this, she couldn't help crying again.

    [The author has something to say]

    Su Fu still has one more chapter. After that, I will write about the story of the hero and heroine leaving Dongzhao for Licheng~(Remember this website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1051 Extra Story Sufu 2

    But crying is probably useless, Su Fu can't leave the Chen family, and can't go back to the Imperial City, life will continue like this.

    But she has seen good ones before. She was the daughter of the daughter of the Marquis Mansion when she was born, and married to the manor of the Palace.  Others are holding her share.

    She really doesn't like the current Chen family, and she doesn't want to accept her fate like this. She has a little hope in her heart, and she wants to go back to the imperial city and get back together with Zhao Mingyan.

    So if she really gave birth to a child with Chen Lian, there is really no hope of going back, and she will rot here for the rest of her life.

    She lived her life quietly like this, and she didn't care about the affairs of the Chen family, no matter how many concubines Chen Lian took, how many children she had, or if she didn't show up, the concubines  So he came out to entertain the female guests from the Chen family.

    The position of her main room seems to be empty, but she doesn't care, and she is focused on inquiring about the news of the imperial city.

    Then, after a few years, she heard people talking about Li Lin and Su Wan.

    It is said that Li Lin is the lord of Licheng, a country far away that the world longs for. He is an inseparable friend with the Southern Emperor Qin Zang.  The young King Ping, who is about to overthrow the Western Wei clan and is supported by the people, is also his student.

    Ping the world, the people are safe, it is King Ping.

    In the world, I don't know how many people are talking about the majesty and grand strategy of this King Ping. He is just a young boy, and he has ruined the Western Wei clan.

    I heard that he is expected to ascend the throne of the Western Wei Dynasty in the near future.

    Who is Li Lin?

    Back then, in their eyes, he was just a toad who wanted to eat swan meat, a poor man, Su Fu and Su Ran were afraid to avoid him, Su Wan was willing to marry him back then, how many times they laughed in their hearts  She is stupid.

    But what about Li Lin now?

    Sitting in the land of abundance, his two students are both the kings of the country. In the whole world, where can one find someone with a higher status than him?

    And what about Su Wan?

    I heard that she has already followed Li Lin to the Li city that the world longs for, to be her noble wife of the city lord, even without the phoenix crown and phoenix robe, she is also the most noble wife in the world.

    They originally thought that Su Wan was blind and complacent about marrying such a poor man, but it turned out that they were blind and missed the brightest pearl in the world.

    She argued with Su Ran and others, but it was useless in the end, it was all like a joke.

    And Su Guan got everything without doing anything. When Li Lin and Su Wan were still in the Imperial City and Guiyan City, she had heard a lot about how the couple loved each other, and how Li Lin loved him so much.  lady thing.

    I really can't wait to hold it in the palm of my hand.

    Moreover, she also gave birth to a son, Li Shi, who has been extremely stable in her life.

    After Su Fu heard about these things, she was overjoyed and saddened, and then became a little crazy.

    "I don't believe it! I don't believe it! It's not true! It's not true!"

    "How could it be true? How could it be true?"

    She has spent her two lifetimes in the midst of a struggle, wanting to ascend to a high position and be a noble woman in the world, but she did not end well in her two lifetimes.

    The first life died at the hands of Zhao Mingqi and Su Ran, a miserable death.

    In the second life, she was trapped in this small courtyard far away from the imperial city, and she might not be able to leave until she died.

    And what about Su Wan?

    The stupid and short-lived ghost she thought, since she had this chance, even though she lost her marriage to Prince Zhao's Mansion, she got a better one. I don't know how many times, she was probably laughing at others in her heart.  ignorance.

    "Su Wan!"

    "I want to go back to the Imperial City!"

    "I want to go back to the Imperial City!"

    However, no matter how much she made a fuss, no one cared about her anymore. After a few days of making trouble, Su Fu gradually became a little numb and calm, like a wooden man.

    No matter how unwilling she is in her heart, she no longer wants to admit that it is true, but the two of them are like clouds and mud now, and she doesn't even have the ability to go in front of others to see for herself whether it is true or not.

    Later, two years later, news came that Zhao Mingyan was remarried.

    Although Zhao Mingyan wanted to make a career, he was not as powerful as in his previous life. After he returned from his studies, he got an errand and has been doing it seriously. Although he is not particularly outstanding, he is still good.?Basic foundation.

    He married a girl named Qin Wan. I heard that the girl was from an ordinary background, but she was gentle, quiet and considerate. The two of them were in harmony with each other, and the girl treated Zhao Xingyun very well. They didn't have another child after that, but they were a family of three.  It seems to be having a good time.

    After Su Fu heard the news, she finally couldn't bear it anymore, and planned to escape from the Chen family for several days, took some money, and followed the horse team to the Imperial City.

    After more than a month, she entered the imperial city in a mess.

    After so many years, the imperial city seems to be more prosperous. There are people and cars on the street, there are fragrant cars and BMWs passing by, and there are expensive girls shopping together hand in hand, chatting about which jewelry is good and which clothes are good.

    Su Fu looked at those girls, and remembered her glory as the prostitute of the Hou family back then.

    At that time, although the Jinning Duke's Mansion was still the Jinning Duke's Mansion, her grandfather held the military power and was the commander of the Ninghe Army, the first army of the Eastern Zhao Dynasty. Even the Prince's mansion needed to be given three points of face.

    At that time, she was sought after by the girls, and she was one of the most honorable ladies in the imperial city, as if she was born to be superior and enjoy all the wealth and honor.

    Su Fu felt a little regretful. In the first life, she was deceived by Zhao Mingqi and died a miserable death. But in the second life, she avoided Zhao Mingqi peacefully, found a noble son to marry, lived peacefully, and would not be disappointed.  To this day.

    Su Fu didn't dare to go back to Jinning Duke's Mansion, but quietly found a small inn to live in, and then inquired about the affairs of Prince Zhao's Mansion, and wanted to know when the third lady of the Wang Mansion would leave.

    After about half a month, she finally got the chance. She heard that there was a banquet at the Huaihe Palace on that day, and Qin Wan was going to attend the banquet.

    Su Fu squatted in a corner not far from the entrance of the palace early. After waiting for a long time, she saw a woman walking out of the house with someone.

    But she was not the only one who came out alone, and Zhao Mingyan, who was already much taller and calmer, was beside her.

    Su Fu looked up and felt that the woman looked familiar, she was quiet and gentle, as if she had no sense of existence.

    It's like like Su Wan's soft and non-existent look when she was still in her boudoir.

    picture!

    It feels so much like it!

    For a moment, Su Fu felt as if she had seen a ghost.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1052 Fanwai Sufu (End)

    Although in terms of looks, Qin Wan and Su Wan are not alike, and there is even no similarity between Qin Wan and Su Wan now, but Su Fu and Su Wan grew up together, but they feel that the feeling is too similar  up.

    It's not like Su Wan now, but like Su Wan before.

    Qin Wan paused, looking around.

    Zhao Mingyan asked her: "What's wrong?"

    Qin Wan frowned slightly, her eyebrows were soft and gentle, like a soft willow, or like a delicate and timid gardenia, people couldn't help but take care of her, so as not to let her  Battered by wind and rain.

    Qin Wan said: "I always felt that someone was watching me just now."

    Zhao Mingyan said: "It seems that you are unusual, and that time you went out was not to be watched."

    It's not a big deal for some of them to meet countless stares as soon as they go out.

    "Let's go."

    Qin Wan thought about it too, so she let him support her into the carriage, and when she got into the carriage, she looked at him in a daze, and couldn't help reaching out and grabbing his sleeve.

    Qin Wan was born in an ordinary way, her father was just a hunter, a girl who couldn't be more ordinary, and before she was ten years old, she was just a mentally retarded fool who didn't understand anything.

    Her parents only had her as a child, and they loved her very much. They spent countless efforts to treat her, and the family was clean, but it was of no use.

    Maybe it was the curtain from the sky, that is, when she was ten years old, she suddenly recovered, and she was no longer a fool.

    When she woke up, her mind was blank, and it took a year or two to get used to it. The family of three lived happily, and her father wanted to recruit a boy to her as a son-in-law.

    It's just that she didn't expect that she would meet Zhao Mingyan.

    Probably because of her good looks, she was targeted, almost caught and sold in that dirty place, and it was Zhao Mingyan who saved her.

    After meeting Zhao Mingyan, she always felt that she should know him, as if he was someone she knew very well and liked very much.

    For a while, she also had a dream, dreaming that she married Zhao Mingyan, the two were loving and harmonious, very happy.

    It's just that the good times didn't last long. She died of dystocia while giving birth, and then the dream disappeared.

    She felt in her heart that if she missed him in this life, it would be her eternal regret, and she would not be happy in the future.

    So she wanted to marry him, even if she knew that he had been married once, or even had a son, she didn't care.

    She just wanted to be with him.

    Later, they became relatives. She was a village girl in the mountains and became the third wife of the palace. Although the old prince was still there at that time, he had already passed the title to the eldest son. Zhao Mingyan naturally became the third wife of the palace.  Grandpa.

    When she got married, she was worried that her father-in-law and mother-in-law would look down on her as a village girl and would make things difficult for her, but she didn't expect that they were unexpectedly kind, and the elder sister-in-law was easy to get along with.

    Although the stepson was a little alienated and indifferent at the beginning, he was also polite and polite, and never made things difficult for her.

    Later, when she heard about the person in front of Zhao Mingyan, she vaguely understood the reason.

    Her father-in-law and mother-in-law are friendly to her, one is because Zhao Mingyan has not married for many years, and finally let go of her willingness to marry, as long as she is a woman, they are willing, no matter if she is a noble girl or a mountain village girl.

    The second is that she has a soft temper. Compared with the troublemaker in front of her, she is really comforting, so she can't help but treat her better.

    Qin Wan is also very satisfied with this, probably because she loves the house and Wu, she is also very good to Zhao Xingyun, the child is also kind-hearted, but a little pitiful, because his mother has been hurt by many rumors.

    When she told Zhao Mingyan the dream she had had, he tossed and turned for several days, and finally made a decision to discuss with her not to have children.

    Qin Wan disagreed at the beginning. Although she had experienced the pain and was afraid, it was more about the powerlessness and pain of not being able to give birth to the child, so she could only bring the unborn child along with her  die.

    She wanted that baby, wanted to have a baby.

    But the strange thing is that after spending some days with Zhao Xingyun, the blank part in her heart seemed to be filled by this child, which made her feel happy and satisfied.

    So she never mentioned the matter of having a baby again.

    In this life, she just wants to guard the father and son and live this life well.

    "What's wrong? Nervous? Don't worry, no one will embarrass you. If anyone embarrasses you, you can tell me, if you think I am a man??If the ending is not good, I will talk to my sister-in-law.  "

    Zhao Mingyan has calmed down a lot these years. He has been in the military camp for several years, and the temperament of the dudes of your sons and daughters has been worn away one by one, and his eyebrows and eyes have become a little cold.

    However, his gaze was soft at this time, and his tone was gentle and gentle, fearing that he might startle the people around him.

    Qin Wan shook her head: "It's okay, no one will bully me, don't worry, you promised Xingyun that Xiumu will practice sword with him today? Come back quickly after sending me there."

    Zhao Mingyan nodded vigorously and smiled: "Okay."

    The carriage passed by the driveway, and Su Fu squatted on the spot, at a loss, for some reason, she felt a little scared in her heart.

    She looked up at the sky.

    At this time, the sun rises in the east, and the bright sunlight shines on the ground, making everything bright.

    The sunlight seemed to shine into the deepest part of people's hearts, illuminating those dark and sinful things, and then disappeared.

    The cycle of cause and effect is obvious.

    Sufu squatted for a while before standing up, and then walked outside with heavy steps.

    When she came back this time, she just felt unwilling, as if the hope she had been looking forward to was finally broken. Now that she has married into the Chen family, and Zhao Mingyan has married again, she knows that it is no longer enough to want to be with Zhao Mingyan again.  possible.

    Even making a fuss is of no use other than embarrassing.

    And she didn't want to appear in front of people like this, and be ridiculed by the world, laughing at her from the former concubine of the Hou family to the current embarrassing appearance.

    She looked up at the sky, and then at the road under her feet, for a moment she didn't know where she was going.

    She didn't want to go back to the Chen family, because she felt that the Chen family was a cage that had trapped her all her life, and she didn't want to go back to the Jinning mansion, because once the people of the Jinning mansion found her, they would definitely send her back to the Chen family.

    But if she doesn't go back to Chen's house, where can she go?

    She counted the money and silver she had brought out, and felt that her heart was so sore that she was alone, and she had no money and skills to make a living. If she didn't go back, when the money was spent, she might starve  die outside.

    Su Fu thought over and over for several days, and when the money in her hand was spent, she had no choice but to go to Jinning Duke's Mansion.

    Later.

    She returned to the Chen family again

    (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1053 Postscript 1 Leaving Stone Bridge Village

    After Li Lin and Su Wan made a decision to go back to Licheng, they started to pack their things. Some things that could be taken away were boxed and taken away. Although the distance was a bit far, fortunately there was a horse team in Licheng's business, so they could help out.  Come on, send things over.

    Besides, it's the matter of the yard.

    Once they leave, there is a high probability that they will not come back. If Su Wan has a chance to come back, he may just live in the Imperial City and will not come to this place again.

    It was Li Lin. He came back to visit his uncle, and he would only stay for a few days at most. There was no need for this yard at all.

    After the couple discussed it, they planned to dismantle the yard and give it away.

    The main courtyard gave it to Shi Huiqing. Shi Huiqing did not intend to go into an official career. He wanted to take part in the imperial examination, preferably a Jinshi, but he didn't want to be an official.  Just right for him.

    In addition, draw a small courtyard for Shi Hui. In this way, it is reasonable for Shi Chongshan and Shi Hanhai to give one each. As for why you didn't reply to Shi, once Shi Hui wrote to be an official outside, he probably won't come back.  Secondly, Su Wan didn't want to give the yard to Shi Chongshan's family.

    Two years have passed, and their husband and wife are still cold and indifferent with the first room of the Shi family, and their relationship is almost the same as that of the second room. Shi Hanhai is lazy, and the Song family is snobbish.

    Although it looks a bit fake, it's better to be flattering to others than to be cold-hearted, especially since Su Wan doesn't plan to cultivate any relationship with them.  like some.

    So she is willing to clear the yard.

    As for the rest of the courtyard, it was for Master Gao and Mrs. Gao. Master Gao was originally from the vicinity of the Imperial City and did not intend to go to distant places together. Moreover, he also arranged a marriage for Kidney Dou.

    The man is from Yancheng. There are five or six brothers in the family. He is willing to live in the Gao family after marrying Kidney Dou, but it is not considered a son-in-law. It is said that he has agreed to have two sons, one with Gao's surname.

    Su Wan has arranged a future for the two of them. After they leave, Master Gao will go to Fuyun Restaurant to be a chef, and Lady Gao and Kidney Dou will go to Jianjialou to help. The family of three has income, and life must be good.  of.

    For the rest, it is up to Li Lin to assign them to the teachers who come to Shiqiao Academy to live temporarily, but they still have to collect some money in a symbolic manner, and the money will go to Shiqiao Academy at that time.

    After dealing with the house, it is the green plants that Su Wan planted himself. The journey on the road must be at least a month or two, and I am afraid that they will not be able to support them.

    For this reason, Su Wan was really worried, wondering if he should take them away.

    If it is for others to raise, she has raised it for many years. She is really reluctant to move from Emperor City to Guiyan City, but if she takes it away, she is afraid that she will die on the way.

    "Take it. When the weather gets warmer, you have to take the things here first. It's spring at that time, and it's neither hot nor cold. Just put them in the carriage and transport them there. When you get there, it should still be spring, so let's go."  If it is damaged, it can still survive if it is planted.¡±

    "When on the road, let people pay more attention to it, and just water it from time to time."

    Su Wan thought about it, and thought it made sense, so she took it.

    So in the days when she doesn't go out in winter, she is ticking off the things she wants to take away. She wants to take this one and that one too. When she is hesitating, the people around her start to encourage her  .

    bring.

    Bring them all.

    ?After all, he has abducted people away, so it's nothing to bring more things, the most is to arrange for someone to take an extra trip to transport them there, as long as she likes them, there is no need to collect dust.

    So after the new year, the weather was warmer. When she took her servants to pack up and pack things, she found that they basically took away everything in the yard.

    Even if it takes a carriage to load it, at least twenty or thirty carts are required.

    Su Wan frowned and thought about it for a long time, but in the end she was really reluctant to cross out the things, and finally decided to take them with her.

    I made an appointment with someone to come over on the 22nd day of the first lunar month to transport the things away, so the day before, I invited the Shi family over, and called Shi Huihua's family back to have a meal, and then I said goodbye at that time.

    Shi Huihua cried so much that she couldn't bear it, and hiccupped from crying with sadness.

    In the early morning of the next day, the team drove the carriage over to load things. Box after box of things were carried out. Su Wan took the maidservant to continue looking around to see if there was anything to take away, and then threw it into the box.  Needles and threads, she also wanted to take them away.

    After packing the box for more than an hour, Shi Zai was reluctant to part with Da Dai and Er Dai.?Get into the carriage and talk to them, and then ask someone to take care of them.

    This time the Zhang family and the Jiubian family all went back to Licheng together, not only from Su Wan's side, Jiubian, Sun Xiang, and Xunxun also had a lot of things, and together they formed a mighty convoy.

    "Take care, we will take a step first." Sun Xiang said.

    Su Wan smiled: "Then I'll be there soon. After you go, get acquainted first, and then take me out to play."

    Sun Xiang responded: "Okay, I'll go explore the road first."

    After the two parties said their goodbyes, the carriage left in a mighty way. When people left, the yard was already empty, and it was empty inside, as if no one had lived there.

    Li Lin asked the guards to carry a few boxes of things to be used into the carriage, and then took his wife and children to the Imperial City.

    There is no one in the whole Jingpingyuan except Gao's family of three. The housemaids and servants in the previous mansion also arranged for them to leave after the new year, and they were dismissed with a sum of money.

    Last year, Zhu Cui, who was next to Su Guan, also married a boy from the Shi family in the village.

    When Su Wan left, he only brought Xiaosang and Shuxiang with him, and the rest of the maidservants were given a sum of money and dismissed, not to mention those who were married.

    On the way, Shi Zai was still a little unhappy, and he couldn't help sighing while sitting on the wooden couch. Although he was still young, he probably knew that after he left, he might not come back again.

    I am a bit reluctant, reluctant to part with the flowers and trees in the garden, the koi in the pool beside the waterside pavilion, the fruit-laden trees on the mountain, and the children in the village.

    He is still young, but he already has a lot of reluctance.

    Su Wan reached out and twisted his ear: "Why are you sighing, why do you look like an old man?"

    Shi Zai stretched out his hand to cover his ears, and saved him from his old mother.

    "Mother, Zai Zai is a little unhappy. I feel a little unhappy that I won't be able to see Dapang and the others in the future."

    Su Wan reached out and touched his little head, persuading him, "You will have other friends to play with you in the future."

    Zai Zai rested his chin with both hands, and said with emotion: "But others are others, big fat is big fat" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1054: Postscript 2: Zai Zai's One Hundred Thousand Whys

    "Yes, Fatty is Fatty." Li Lin stretched out his hand and touched his head, "However, it is impossible to be with one person forever in one's life. Besides Fatty, you will have other friends  , Fatty will have other friends besides you."

    "You just look forward to it, you will all have a good life, and you will meet more friends in the future."

    "Why can't we be together forever?" Zai Zai didn't understand.

    Li Lin smiled: "The only one who can be with you forever is your future wife, just like me and your mother, we will be together forever."

    "Then why can't I be with my parents forever?" Zai Zai was confused.

    Li Lin smiled: "But you will grow up, and when you grow up, you will have to do your own thing."

    "That, that"

    Su Wan covered his mouth with his hand: "Why do you have so many questions? You didn't sleep last night, do you want to sleep?"

    Zai Zai flattened his mouth: "Mother, you are being unreasonable again, father said to be reasonable."

    Su Wan thought to herself, should she raise her fist and tell him not to say how to write the word Wude.

    well.

    Others are strict fathers and mothers, but when they come to her, they become loving fathers and strict mothers.

    Thinking of this, she glared at the person next to her, then lay down on the wooden couch, pulled the quilt and hugged the cub to sleep: "Mother is reasoning with you now, cub, do you want to continue talking with your father?"  , or sleep with mother?"

    "I want to be with my father"

    Before he finished speaking, Su Wan pulled the quilt over him: "Sleep, sleep."

    Shi Zai got his little head out of the quilt: "Mother, you will not be happy if you do this."

    "No, you are very happy, go to bed quickly."

    Su Wan thought to herself, it really can't be that the child is raised too well, there are a hundred thousand reasons every day.

    Li Lin looked at the pair of mother and child, and couldn't help but want to laugh, and then he was glared at by the older one.

    Shi Zai was indeed a little sleepy, so he didn't bother about why, he hugged the quilt obediently, and slept next to his mother, quiet and cute.

    Su Wan patted his head and sighed: "When he was pregnant, he was quiet. I think he is a well-behaved and quiet kid. Who knows that he keeps talking every day."

    Sometimes Su Wan was speechless when asked by this brat. There were really too many questions, and he was too good at talking.

    Li Lindao: "His age is just the time to be curious, just wait for two years."

    Su Wan thought about it too, so he didn't care about it. Anyway, it's already like this now, and he can only serve him. Who made this kid an ancestor.

    What else can I do if I gave birth to myself?

    In the evening, a group of people stayed in the town. It was almost a day's journey away from the imperial city. On weekdays, there were many pedestrians staying here, so there were more restaurants and accommodation industries. The group rented two adjacent ones.  Yard stay.

    As soon as the carriage stopped, Shi Zai lifted the hood, and when he saw the person in front, he shouted: "Uncle, hug Zai."

    Su Yun also just got out of the carriage, upon hearing this, she immediately responded: "Here we come."

    After a while, he came over to hug someone, and Shi Zai happily stretched out his arms to hug his little uncle's neck: "Uncle!"

    He is getting older now, Su Wan can't hold him, it's okay for a while, but he gets tired after a while, Li Lin doesn't hug him often, let him go by himself, and doesn't pamper him very much.

    So he could only settle for the next best thing, asking his little uncle and several guard uncles to hug him.

    He is very smart, and he yells 'Hug cub' every time.

    Who can be so ruthless not to hug him?

    Su Wan wanted to grind his teeth every time, and he didn't know where he got his mind.

    Su Huang carried the child to the yard, and after entering the gate, she put him down: "It's all right, let's go."

    Satisfied, Shi Zai nodded, then turned around and hugged his father's leg.

    Li Lindao: "I live here with Ah Wan, you and Mr. Huo live next door, and the guards live separately."

    Su Yun had no objection: "Okay."

    After cleaning up, the group of people went to the street to find a restaurant for dinner. When they came back, they saw someone selling sugarcane, so they shouted for it. Others have small teeth, so they like to chew on this kind of food, and they are not afraid of their teeth being knocked.  Lost.

    Su Wan had no choice but to ask someone to buy one for him. After returning to the yard, someone cut off the middle section with a knife, peeled off the outer skin, and brought him a small stool for him to sit on.  The door slowly gnawed.He was so focused and happy.

    However, he is also a child with a sense of proportion, he can eat as much as he is given, and after eating and being happy, he will stop clamoring for it.

    At night, after Shi Zai took a shower to dry off the moisture on his body, he happily climbed onto the bed with his dumb head in his arms, and occupied the middle position of the bed.

    Since he can remember, he has been sleeping on the small wooden bed. Even if he fell asleep on the big bed, he would still be on the small wooden bed when he woke up. For this, he was a little unhappy.

    But today there is no small wooden bed, so he can sleep with his parents.

    For this, he is very happy.

    Li Lin walked over, sat down on the edge of the bed, and asked him tentatively: "Do you want to sleep with my little uncle today?"

    "No." Shi Zai shook his head firmly, "Tomorrow you can sleep with my uncle, and today I want to sleep with my mother. Dad, you don't want to take me away and monopolize my mother, do you?"

    Li Lin stretched out his hand and patted his little head: "Brat."

    Sure enough, children are too smart, it's really not good.

    "It's called monopoly, your mother is mine."

    Shi Zai refused to admit it: "But mother is my mother, not your mother."

    Li Lin: ""

    He actually choked.

    Forget it, what to do with arguing with children, you can't argue about who the mother is.

    "If you want to sleep, go to sleep, stop playing."

    As expected, Shi Zai stopped playing, he lay down obediently, waited for a while, when his mother came back, he was lying between his parents, holding Datou in his arms, looking at the father on the right and the mother on the left, happily  Cover your eyes with your hands.

    Then soon fell asleep.

    On the second day, they continued their journey to the Imperial City.

    When the sun was setting, he entered the gate of the imperial city.

    Shi Zai ran out of the carriage, let Hui Feng hug him and sit on the board together, watching the people coming and going on the street, his eyes widened, as if he felt that everything was so novel.

    Not long after, the carriage arrived at the gate of Jingpingyuan, and a group of people got out of the carriage, Shi Zai asked Huifeng to hug him and refused to get off.

    "Mother, where is this?"

    Su Wan said: "This is the place we will live in recently. We will live here for a while. When tomorrow, mother will take you to see your grandfather."

    "Grandfather!"

    "Yes, I will take you to see your grandfather tomorrow."

    [The author has something to say]

    Zai Zai: Hug Zai!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1056 Postscript 4 Li Jingyuan is really too much

    "Leave here?" Mrs. Wang was a little confused, "Where are you going when you leave here?"

    Li Lindao: "I'm taking Ah Wan home."

    Mrs. Wang frowned: "Go home? To what home? Isn't your home in Guiyan City?"

    Li Lin explained: "Guiyan City is my mother's homeland, not my father's home. I mean, I want to take Aguan back to our Li family's hometown."

    Wang was stunned, and she also remembered that Guiyan City was Li Lin's mother's hometown, not his father's.

    Although Su Wan has been married these years, she will always come back several times throughout the year, just like marrying in the Imperial City. Although the Wang family can't see Su Wan often, they can always see each other every few months and half a year.  She is still quite satisfied.

    Now listening to what Li Lin said, it means that they are leaving Guiyan City and going to settle in Li's hometown.

    "Where is this going? But is it far?"

    Su Wan said: "Grandmother, it's a bit far away. Father will come back later. We are talking to you and grandfather."

    Wang was a little stunned: "How far is that?"

    Su Wan was a little sad, and didn't know how to speak for a while, so she could only say: "It's quite far."

    Wang asked again: "Couldn't it be to stay? Where is the place under the sky that can compare with the imperial city? The capital of a country, at the foot of the emperor, is the most prosperous and richest place in the world."

    "Even if Jing Yuan doesn't want to be an official, he doesn't care about fame, but in the Imperial City, if Ah Shi wants to be an official in the future, it will be easier for him to do so."

    "This man walks to a high place, and the water flows to a low place. Since you can gain a foothold in the imperial city, why bother to go back? Look at the people in the imperial city, who didn't move here or their ancestors moved here.  "

    "As an elder, you must hope that your descendants will be successful, not for a hometown, staying in one place, and working hard all your life."

    "Grandma" Su Wan didn't know what to say.

    Li Lindao: "Grandmother, our place is pretty good, not worse than the Imperial City. It was my fault before, I didn't explain the matter clearly, I'm really sorry."

    Wang's complexion was a little bad: "You mean, you must be leaving? Guiyan City can't keep you, and Emperor City can't keep you either?"

    Su Wan was afraid that Mrs. Wang would get angry, so she hurriedly said, "Grandmother, calm down, and Ah Wan will explain it to you later."

    Mrs. Wang was indeed a little angry. She felt pretty good now, and she could still see Su Wan occasionally, but if she went far away, she might not see her a few times in the rest of her days.

    But seeing the granddaughter begging, it is not good to continue to press, so I have to put it on hold for now.

    "Forget it, I'll wait for your explanation."

    They sat by Mrs. Wang's side for a while, then turned around and went to Guanyuan, which is still there today.

    In the past, when Su Wan came back, he didn't live there. When Su Xun came back, he went back to Jingpingyuan after dinner. Since he brought the child back last year, he lived in it again. The child had to rest when he was tired.

    Mrs. Li went to the kitchen garden to have a look at the prepared lunch. Su Luo and Murong Xian sent them to Guanyuan together. While Li Lin was playing in the yard with his cubs, the three of them sat and talked together.

    Murongxian had a faint intuition that Li Lin's identity was a little unusual, but he couldn't tell why.

    "This time, are you really going to leave?" Murong Xian asked.

    Su Wan nodded: "The children are grown up, it is indeed time to go back."

    Murongxian asked again: "Will there be any problems after going there? What's the problem with his family?"

    Su Wan said: "That's not true. He is the only one in his family. No one will embarrass me. I just think it's time to go back."

    Murong Xian nodded: "It's fine as long as you know what's in your mind. If you are willing to leave with him, we can't say anything, but if you don't, no matter who he is, we won't be afraid of him."

    Su Wan smiled: "When I knew I was going to leave, I was extremely reluctant. I felt that I was born and raised in the Imperial City, and basically all my relatives were in the Imperial City. I really couldn't bear it."

    "Besides, there are so many men in the world, why should I choose this one? This is not asking for trouble."

    "But at that time, he was the one I liked the most, and I felt that if I missed him like this, it would be a pity for the rest of my life."

    Back then, she liked the boy who called her 'Sixth Girl' so much that she lost her mind and really married him.

    But now, she has no regrets.

    she is married?After that, life has been going well, more casual than when she was in the boudoir, his temper was raised by him, and later she had Ah Shi, although this cub always made her want to be angry, but her cub  .

    "Before we got married, he said that if I don't want to go with him, he is willing to make up with me. Everything is up to me." Su Wan sighed, "Now I want to leave with him, it's my own choice."  of."

    I have to say that Li Lin is really good at calculating, or that the Li family is very good at calculating. If she followed him to Licheng as soon as she got married, she might be very unfamiliar with Licheng, and there must be many secrets behind her.  People who talk about her, or look down on her.

    But the past few years have passed, not to mention the situation in Licheng, she knows a lot about the situation of the major clans in all countries in the world.

    The most important thing is that her child was born.

    Once this child comes, she will definitely be reluctant to part with the child, and she will definitely not be able to part with her husband and the child.

    Second, she went back with her child. Those people in Licheng, who dare to look down on her, the heir of the next generation in Licheng is her own son, who dares to provoke her, are they really not afraid of death?

    Sometimes when she thinks about this, the more she thinks about it, the more she feels that she has been counted all her life, and she is really going to die of anger.

    Li Jingyuan is really too much.

    Hearing what she said, Murongxian didn't say anything, but told her: "It's fine if you want it yourself, but if there is anything you need at home, just mention it, aside from me and your elder brother, it's your brother and sister-in-law. It's good, you and I  I have been friends for many years, and I will always help you."

    Murongxian laughed as he spoke: "Speaking of which, we have known each other for many years."

    Su Wan also smiled: "That's right."

    Su Luo was dizzy listening to it, and couldn't help asking: "Sixth sister and sixth brother-in-law, where are you going?"

    Su Wan reached out and touched her head: "Go back to your brother-in-law's house."

    When Su Luo heard this, she became a little anxious: "Then, in the future, will I still see Sixth Sister often?"

    Su Wan sighed: "Maybe we can't see her often. Speaking of which, Ah Luo is not young, but is there a man she likes?"

    Speaking of this, Su Luo's little face swelled up: "Where is there any man I like, I don't think these people are suitable." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1057 Postscript 5. Now that I think about it, I'm a loser

    Su Wan let out a sigh: "Is this not one of them?"

    Su Luo put her hands on her cheeks, her eyes were full of melancholy: "Sixth sister, you don't know, I just like brother-in-law, brother-in-law, does he really have no younger brother?"

    Su Luo has known this brother-in-law since she was ten years old, and she is used to the relationship between sister and brother-in-law. They are loving and harmonious. They are the best couple she has ever seen. With such jewels in front of her, her eyes cannot but be picky  .

    Su Wan smiled: "How many times have you said this? I also think that your brother-in-law has a younger brother. When the time comes, our sisters will marry a family, and we will be able to see each other often in the future. It's a pity, if there is no, there will be no."

    Su Luo sighed: "It would be great if I never grow up."

    Su Luo is also under a lot of pressure. She is going to be seventeen this year, and the marriage has not yet been settled, and there are many suitors, and she doesn't like any of them. They come and go, and there are some rumors that are not good for her.  up.

    It is said that she is picky, but also that she wants to see what kind of husband she can find in the future?

    "Everyone wants to never grow up." Su Wan said with a smile, "Ashi doesn't want to grow up either. He is happy every day now."

    The cub is happily jumping around every day, and he probably doesn't want to grow up. There are many things to do when he grows up.

    Su Luo was so melancholy: "Sixth sister, how did you fall in love with brother-in-law?"

    Su Wan thought about it for a while and said, "I probably think it's a good deal, not a loss."

    "Ah?!" Su Luo was surprised, "What about now?"

    Su Wan said: "Thinking about it now, it's a loss."

    "How did you lose? How did you lose?"

    Su Wan slid his finger over the edge of the teacup, and said: "Look, I'm going to accompany him to a faraway place now. After going so far, it won't be easy to come back to see you. Isn't that a loss?"

    Su Luo thinks about it, and she actually thinks it makes sense. It's really bad to marry far away. You have to be far away from your parents and natal family. If you meet a good family, you will be harmed. If you are lucky, you will be eaten up.  There are no bones left.

    This is also the reason why girls are seldom willing to marry far away. If they are close to their natal family, they can rely on them and have someone to guard them. Even if they have other intentions, they dare not go too far.

    "Ah Luo, you see that your brother-in-law is really good, but no one is perfect in this world. People always have some shortcomings, but you can't see it. If you want to marry, it depends on what you want to live  Such a day is it.¡±

    Su Wan didn't want Su Luo to compare Li Lin's, so I'm afraid she might look down on anyone, after all, that person's appearance is really good, his personality is also very good, he looks like he is living at home  good man.

    "But" Su Luo was confused, "But it's not the life I want to live."

    "The son who came to propose marriage earlier either had a concubine or a housemate. When I get married, I don't want to drink tea from the concubine's room."

    Su Wan said: "That must not work."

    Su Luo said: "Isn't it? If I want to marry such a person, I would rather not marry. In this way, there are very few people left. Either they are not good-looking, or they are fierce and gloomy, or they are not.  If you grow up, the family will lose everything sooner or later."

    "I'm not very picky, I just want to be good-looking, motivated, and good-tempered."

    "Forget it, there are only two or three in the imperial city who meet such conditions, but people think I'm stupid, how can I be stupid?"

    Su Wan: ""

    This is my own sister, so I can't laugh.

    Hold back hold back.

    Murong Xian also smiled: "You are not stupid, not stupid."

    Su Luo sighed, it was like breaking a jar: "Leave it alone."

    Su Wan asked her: "Who said you were stupid?"

    Su Luo shook her head: "I don't want to say it."

    Let's not talk about such a shameful thing. When the two families talked about this marriage, she thought it was pretty good. She lived a pretty good life, had a good personality, and a good family background.

    Originally, she wanted to nod her head in agreement, but by chance, she heard him say that she was stupid, and she was really going to explode.

    Su Wan did not ask further: "Since you don't want to talk about it, let it go, maybe the fate has not come yet, let's just take it slowly."

    At noon on the 2nd, Murong Xian and Su Luo said goodbye and left, some food was delivered from the kitchen, the couple ate some with Shi Zai, and then let him take a nap.

    ? The unfamiliar environment made Shi Zai sleepless. Fortunately, with his mother by his side, he was safe.After a while, he fell asleep.

    Li Lin walked in from the outside, looked at the two people on the wooden couch: "Is he asleep?"

    No one has slept on that bed for many years, and there is always a musty smell. It is really uncomfortable to sleep on, but the wooden bed next to the window is often exposed to sunlight, so it is more comfortable, so Su Wan took Shi Zai to sleep here.

    Su Wan patted the child on the back, hummed softly, then got up to put on his shoes, and walked with him to the eaves outside the door.

    "When father comes back, let's explain the matter clearly to grandparents, elder brother and sister-in-law, and forget about the rest." Su Wan paused, "And mother, let's talk about it too."

    Li Lin smiled and said, "Aren't you afraid that she will speak out?"

    Su Wan said: "Then explain the stakes to her clearly. Even if she doesn't care about herself, she also cares about her children and husband. Besides, it's hard to keep it a secret."

    "Okay." Li Lin nodded in response, then pulled her to sit next to the beauty beside her, closed her eyes, and then opened them again, "Do you ever regret marrying me?"

    Su Wan turned to look at him: "I have to ask you, have you ever made me regret it?"

    Li Lin smiled. The clear and clear eyebrows of the boy in the past have become more stable, but the smile that wanted to tease her seems to have been there all the time: "You have to ask Madam, but you are satisfied?"

    Su Wan actually understood what he meant.

    After all these years, is my wife satisfied with my serving?

    Su Wan stepped on his foot as soon as he raised his foot, and then glared at him.

    Dog man, shameless!

    Seeing her blushing with shame, Li Lin's eyes were round and round, delicate and fierce, he couldn't help laughing again.

    Su Wan blushed even more with anger: "You're still laughing! Still laughing!"

    He leaned against the beauty, and stretched out his hand to wrap her shoulders: "It's been so long, why is Madam still so shy?"

    Su Wan was ashamed and stretched out her hand to push him: "Do you think I'm you? My skin is as thick as a city wall."

    "Yes, yes, yes, I have thick skin." Mr. Li thought for a while, and thought that thick skin is nothing, he has no such thing as shame in front of his wife.

    "Don't worry, I will always be here. Although I kidnapped you, but if I compensate you and give you a little extra, you won't lose too much."

    Su Wan raised her eyebrows: "Tiantou?"

    Li Lin raised his chin, alluding to the room: "You son."

    Su Wan: ""

    I'm afraid this man wants to be beaten to death!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1058 Postscript 6. Hold her cub tightly, kick the dog man away

    "I gave birth to this, and you actually said he was a scumbag?"

    He actually said that his son is an extra, why is his face so big?  Why not go to heaven?

    Su Wan thought to herself that this man could not be taken anymore, so she quickly lost it!

    Really angry!

    "If you didn't have me, how would you have had a child?" He was about to smile, "If you married someone else, you would have a child, and then you wouldn't be such a brat. You and I came first, and then you have a child."  He, isn't this adding head?"

    "Why can't you say it's just a gift from heaven?"

    "Where is the gift? Look at how noisy he is every day."

    Su Wan didn't want to talk to him about having two people to have a child, so she simply ignored him and went back to the house to sleep with her son.

    snort!

    Hugging her cub tightly, she kicked the dog man away.

    However, after talking nonsense like him, she only cared about getting angry, and she didn't know where to throw those sad feelings.

    After noon, Shi Zai took a nap, Su Wan threw him to his father, and then went on to talk to Mrs. Wang and the others. Not long after, Su Ling brought the child over.

    When Su Ling heard that Li Lin and Su Wan were back, she asked someone to deliver a message, saying that they would come to sit in the afternoon, and Su Wan had already received the news, and prepared a meeting gift, a pair of exquisite golden wishful locks.

    The ones from Linlang Pavilion are not precious, but they are still valuable.

    "Sixth Sister should have had a good life these years." Su Ling looked at Su Wan and sighed slightly in her heart. In the past, the marriage that no one was optimistic about seemed to be the best.

    Whether a woman's life is good or not can always be seen on her face.

    Su Guan's complexion is rosy, and he is in great spirits. His frowns and smiles are scorching. Compared with when he was in the boudoir, he is a little more relaxed and carefree. These years must have been carefree.

    Li Lin doesn't pursue an official career, he has plenty of free time, the couple has no shortage of money, and lives freely. I heard that before they had children, the two of them still played around, and the farthest one went to the Western Wei Dynasty.

    "It's not bad." Su Wan nodded, but didn't ask if the other party was okay. Su Ling took the child to hide all these years, so naturally it wouldn't be good.

    "It's been a few days since you came back, but have you packed it up?"

    Su Ling said: "It's done, everything is now stable."

    Su Ling touched Hexu's head, feeling satisfied in her heart, Sui Wang committed a big mistake of treason, she has no ability to do anything, just hope that the child is safe and sound by her side, that's fine.

    "By the way, where is your child? Why don't you bring him here to play."

    "He followed his father." Su Wan sighed inwardly, that cub was not easy to get along with, if children wanted to play with him, they had to listen to him, otherwise he would not play with you.

    He wants to be the leader, and it is a dream to think that he will listen to others.

    Previously, everyone thought that Shi Zai could play with his little sister Xun Xun and grow up together, but these two have already begun to give up their signs, and no one will accept the other.

    Both want others to listen to them.

    The arena of children is also quite a headache.

    Su Ling said: "I used to think that you were a bad marriage, and your brother-in-law didn't want to go into an official career, so you've been like this for the rest of your life, but now that you think about it, it's pretty good. If you can spend more time with your child, the child must be very happy, and it's also very good.  .¡±

    In most families, the man supports the family outside, and the woman bears and raises the children at home, and the children do not have much time to be close to their father.

    ? It¡¯s okay if there are men with more heart, and they will accompany their children when they go home, but most men take this for granted, and the relationship with their children is weak, and the rest is only blood, with the word "father" on it.

    What's more, if the mistress is also busy, after the child is born, most of them are taken care of by the nanny. When the child grows up, the relationship with the mother is also weak.

    Ah Shi is happy every day. The most important thing is that he is accompanied by his parents. When taking care of him, he never lays hands on others. His father will bathe him, wipe his face, wash his hands, and feed him.  I also took him to read books, play chess pieces and all kinds of things.

    He likes to call his father 'Daddy', probably because he feels closer in his heart.

    When I am unhappy, I will also call 'Dad', elongate my voice, wrinkle my face, and strive for what I want.

    In his heart, Dad is a big tree he can rely on, and also a playmate who plays with him. If there is any disagreement, he will fight for it.

    As for his father, he never asked him to do anything as a father.Most of them are reasoning with him and telling him why he is like this, instead of relying on his father's status to make the child do what he wants.

    Su Wan smiled and said, "Yeah, that's pretty good too."

    Su Ling said: "How long do you want to stay when you come back this time?"

    Su Wan said: "It will probably take a while to stay, and we must leave after March."

    Now there is still more than a month before March 3rd.

    Su Ling invited: "If you have free time, come and sit with me."

    Su Wan said: "If I have free time, I will definitely visit."

    As for whether there is free time, it is hard to say.

    The relationship between Su Wan and Su Ling is mediocre, and they naturally don't have much intimacy. Since Su Ling became the side concubine of the Sui Palace and fled away, the two of them hardly spoke a few words.

    Seeing that the other party is living a stable life now, she is relieved.

    As for dealing with her now, that's fine. She's leaving, and she doesn't want to bother.

    After the time was announced, the sons and daughters of the mansion came back one after another, and when all the people came back, they began to set meals. In the past, men and women sat separately in the mansion, but now they all bring children with them, so they can just find a place to sit.  .

    Li Lin and Su Wan sat together, and then asked someone to take out the small wooden bowl and spoon for him to use. His tableware was all taken by someone, and he really took it wherever he went.

    Shi Zai also likes his small wooden bowl.

    "Daddy made it for me." He happily showed off his bowl, but he was very happy.

    Su Wan reached out and touched his head, and said with a smile: "Yes, your father made it for you, put it down for dinner."

    After finishing speaking, she explained to everyone: "Children always break the tableware. Before he started eating, his father made him a small wooden bowl and used it all the time. He likes it."

    While talking, she spooned some fish soup for the child, not much, and the child drank the soup obediently with the spoon, without being fed.

    Su Xun really likes him, and when he came back, he wished he could hold him on his lap. Hearing this now, he was very happy: "Ah Shi is so good, he can eat by himself."

    The other child had to be fed when he was two years old, but he already knew how to eat by himself.

    Holding the edge of the wooden bowl in one hand and the spoon in the other, it looks cute and cute, so obedient, it really makes people want to catch one and raise it.

    "Of course Zai Zai is obedient." Shi Zai felt that he was obedient and obedient.

    Su Xun laughed loudly: "Yes, you are so good."

    "Come on, eat more, eat more." (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1059: Postscript 7 Li Family from the City

    Su Guan asked someone to add some rice to Zai Zai, and then cut some vegetables for him.

    He has a small mouth and small teeth, so he can't eat like an adult. For convenience, Su Wan also asked someone to give him a pair of small scissors to cut vegetables for him.

    After chopping it up and putting it in his bowl, he can eat it with a spoon. The chopsticks are not used yet, and it will probably take another two years.

    His spoon, scissors, and small chopsticks are all placed in a wooden box. Usually, the scissors are scalded with boiling water after use, and they are considered clean.

    Zai Zai is very happy to eat. The couple pay attention to balanced nutrition when feeding him, and they will give him some food, so that he is not picky about what he eats, and he will eat whatever is given to him.

    The main reason is that the chef is skilled and the food is delicious, so naturally there is nothing to be picky about.

    Today, I took the children to eat without drinking, so we chatted together. After eating, I took the children to play in the yard to digest.

    At this time, the sun was setting, and the sunset was covering the yard.

    Su Ling felt that the time was almost up, so she took the children and left. Su Zhi and Ah Shi played in the yard, and the rest of the people talked in the house.

    Su Lin, the second bedroom, has been out of town for these years, and now King Ming is the King of Mingning County, and the Ninth Prince has also become the heir, Duke Ning of Jin intends to get her back.

    Su Fu and Su Ying in the second room are already married and have children. The two of them failed the imperial examination and have no skills. Fortunately, Duke Ning has found someone to teach them some business skills in the past few years.  Can get by.

    Duke Ning of Jin intends to pass the title to Su Jian in the next two years, and then he will also divide the family into one, so as to save trouble in the future.

    Su Ying has been married for more than a year, and now she is pregnant with a child, and her life is pretty good.

    Almost all the grandchildren in the family have a fixed future, with some going well and some not going well, but Duke Ning Jin is satisfied.

    He didn't have too many delicate thoughts, and felt that people were alive, there was no pot that couldn't be opened, and there were servants serving in groups, it was already a good day.

    Su Xun asked people to retreat, leaving only Jin Ning Gong and Wang Shi, Su Jian and Murong Xian, and the people from Sanfang, Li Shi, Su Luo, and Su Lan.

    After that, it was Su Wan and Li Lin.

    This is a serious matter, Su Wan was a little nervous, turned to look at Li Lin, wondering if he would be beaten to death.

    But after thinking about it, she felt that it was impossible. Although her grandparents loved her dearly, they would be happier if she married well. As for parting, of course they were a bit reluctant, but they had many children and grandchildren, so it was not sad  .

    The one who is most reluctant is Su Xun. He is a father, and his daughter has gone so far, and he doesn't know if he will see her again in the future. How can he be willing? Li Lin even passed Su Xun's test, so he should not be beaten.  Bar.

    There was some silence in the room, and after a long time, Su Xun said: "Jing Yuan and Ah Wan came back this time, and they are planning to leave Dongzhao. There are some things I have never told you.  It is one of the rare clans in this world for more than a hundred years."

    When Su Xun said this, he took the matter on himself, saying that he knew about it first, and then agreed to marry his daughter to the other party.

    I have to say that his son-in-law was really a bit of a bully back then. Fortunately, Li Lin has been very good to Su Wan and his children these years, so Su Xun had no choice but to admit it.

    But then again, if Li Lin had been telling the truth back then, he might not have been able to marry anyone.

    The Li family is good, but their Su family is not bad either.

    Su Wan came from a good family background, a daughter of the Hou family, and another emperor backing the Duke of Zhen's family, who has three points of face. She can let her choose any son of the imperial city.

    She will never have a bad life in her life, so why marry so far away and part with her family.

    Li Lin probably knew about it at the beginning, but although he didn't tell the people in the Jinning government, he gave Su Wan a chance to choose, and he also gave her a chance to repent.

    However, after so many years, the two are in love with each other and have a lovely child, so naturally they can never be separated again.

    "They're going back to Li's house this time." Su Xun took a deep breath before holding back his anger.

    Jin Ning Gong and Wang Shi were a little surprised, Su Jian and Murong Xian were calm, and Murong Xian and Su Wan got close. After all these years, they vaguely felt that Li Lin could not be brought up by a poor family, especially him.  Many people around me are good.

    The most surprised one was Li Shi, and Su Luo was at a loss, a little dazed.

    Su Yun already knew about this, so there was no surprise.Love.

    Li Lindao: "It was hard to say in the past, but Lin was born in the Li family of Licheng." After that, he added, "The former emperor Li's teacher is Lin's ancestor."

    When these words came out, Jin Ning Gong and Wang Shi were also stunned. Jin Ning Gong couldn't believe it: "Li Cheng Li?"

    People in the world have heard of the Li family, but they are too far away to know much about it. Even how many generations the Li family has passed down, few people know who is the master of the house.

    Everyone knows that the biggest one is probably the original owner of Li City, Li Dishi, the mentor of Emperor Yuanqi who ruled the world in the previous dynasty. He established Li City in that wilderness.

    When the former dynasty was still there, no one knew about the place. When the former dynasty was destroyed and the world was in chaos, the world knew that there was a Li city whose owner was a descendant of Li Dishi.

    Later, the situation in the world changed again and again, and Licheng still stood in the world and did not belong to any country. It was said that it was prosperous and peaceful, and the people's life was rich and stable. It should belong to the country of abundance.

    It's not that no one is greedy, but Licheng has the art of forging, can make armor magic soldiers, and even controllable armor puppets, who would dare to do it?

    Not only did they dare not do anything, but they dared not offend them, for fear that Licheng would unite with any country to deal with them, and turn around to bring about their own destruction.

    In this way, more than a hundred years have passed, and the situation in the world has changed countless times, but Li City is still the same Li City.

    "It's the Li family from Licheng." Li Lin nodded.

    Duke Jinning squinted his eyes, and then asked him: "Then, who else is there in your family?"

    Li Lindao: "No more, the Li family has always had a single lineage. Although there were also married aunts, the bloodline is already very far away. Now it is only us, Ah Wan, and Ah Zhi."

    Duke Ning of Jin was a little skeptical: "Then you have been in Eastern Zhao all these years?"

    Since there is no one else, you have to deal with things by yourself. It is always inappropriate for him to be outside all the time, right?

    Li Lindao: "There are many talented people in Licheng, and there is no need to do everything by myself. If there is really something that needs to be handled by me, just pass on the news."

    It is that other people have flying pigeons to pass letters, and they tame big eagles to fly faster.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1060 Postscript 8 Su Xun's decision

    Hearing what he said, Wang breathed a sigh of relief.

    If the family is complicated and you can't be the master of the family, if you go back, it's not for being ordered by others, and your mother's family is far away, so you can't take care of her, so how can you live a good life?

    But if there is no one in the family, Su Wan could be the master of the family in the past, and she gave birth to a child again. The situation in the future will obviously be much better. At least in terms of this child, no one would dare to do anything to her.

    Moreover, she is married to the world-famous Li family, and she is going to the land of abundance. Women in the world have never seen Licheng, but they have heard of it. They heard that the people live and work in peace and contentment there, and there is a rule that men cannot take concubines.

    The Wang family doesn't yearn so much for the strong. What she cares about now is the future of her granddaughter. If she can live well in the future, it is also possible to go to Licheng. After all, she is married and has a child.  She gave up her husband and children.

    Wang asked: "I heard that people in your area don't take concubines?"

    Li Lindao: "If you don't accept it, you can only marry one wife. Our Li family is the same, and if you want to marry a daughter of my Li family, you can only marry one wife in your life. The same is true if the son of the Li family marries a wife."

    ?Because the power is too great, even if the original spouse dies, she will not remarry, otherwise there will be endless disputes, and even the heir will only have one.

    If the previous birth was a girl, then rebirth, if it was a boy, there would be no rebirth.

    Hearing this, Mrs. Wang immediately had nothing to say. If this is the case, she really has nothing to be unhappy about. Although she married farther away, she can live a good life in the future.

    Although I am a bit reluctant to part with my granddaughter, if the granddaughter can live well this time, it is not impossible.

    Duke Ning of Jin frowned for a while, and then dispersed again. He asked, "When do you plan to leave?"

    Li Lindao: "After March 3rd, the weather will be just right, neither cold nor hot."

    At the end of January, the weather is still a bit cold. It is the end of February and March when the real spring is warm and the flowers are in full bloom. It is also the most suitable time for travel. Spring is at the end, and the heat of summer has not yet arrived. The spring breeze on the road is warm  Warm, cool summer breeze.

    Li Lin and Su Wan sat there not long before they came out and took Zai Zai to say goodbye and left. If there was no Su Xun, it would be difficult to explain the kidnapping of the girl, and they might be beaten up.

    But Su Xun stood up and said that he knew about this a long time ago, and the rest of the people can't blame him for anything.

    When he got into the carriage and left, Li Lin sighed: "I still want to thank my father-in-law."

    Su Wan glanced at him: "You still have the nerve to say that you don't know how many things you did back then."

    Li Lin smiled and didn't explain anything further. If he had said it at the beginning, he probably would have lost his wife.

    At this time, the people in the house hadn't left yet, and the whole family was a little silent.

    After a long time, Duke Ning of Jin couldn't help asking Su Xun: "Did you know about this a long time ago?"

    Su Xun scolded Li Lin in his heart for something wrong, but he had to cover it up for him, he said: "I know, he wants to marry my girl, he would never dare to deceive me, but the matter is so important that I can't say it out loud.  "

    "I've thought about it carefully. Ah Guan may not meet such a good marriage when she marries in the Imperial City. Moreover, the Li family has always had a good reputation and has a rule of not taking concubines. Even if it is farther away, it is okay.  of."

    "As long as she lives well, let's go far away."

    Su Xun sighed, a little melancholy.

    Wang said: "Although it's really good, it's just that they left and don't know when they will come back again? It's thousands of miles away from the city"

    Now that Su Wan has left, the chances of coming back in the future may be very few.

    Murongxian persuaded: "Grandmother, you still have me and A Jian, and A Zhi and A Run. Sixth sister will have a good life in the future. You should be happy for her."

    Wang Shi sighed: "It's just a little bit reluctant."

    Although Su Wan has been married in recent years, she comes back frequently, two or three times a year, and Wang is used to it. With such a sudden move, it is unknown whether she will be able to meet for the rest of her life after leaving. How could Wang be willing?  .

    Duke Ning Jin asked Su Xun to follow him to the study, and the father and son talked.

    Duke Ning of Jin asked him, "What are your plans?"

    Su Xun straightened his face and didn't hide it: "I want Jing Yuan and A Guan to take A Luo with them."

    Su Luo's marriage over the years has not been settled. Apart from the fact that it is really inappropriate, Su Xun naturally has Su Xun's thoughts in this regard.

    In his opinion, since people from Licheng do not accept concubines, he asked Li Lin and Su Wan to find a concubine for Su Luo.Nice young people, they are all better than the ones in the Imperial City.

    Su Luo has such a sister and brother-in-law, who can bully her?

    Moreover, Su Yun is going to the Western Wei Dynasty again. If he marries Su Luo in the Imperial City, the three children will be separated by one side, which is too far away, especially Su Luo's temperament, if he is gone in the future, maybe someone will marry her  Bullying is dead.

    So, it's better to let her go with her sister.

    Su Xun thought about it for many years before finally making this decision.

    "If Su Yun gains a foothold in the Western Wei Dynasty in the future, I should go to the Western Wei Dynasty with his mother. If not, I will go to Licheng with his mother."

    The implication is that if Su Yun can live to the end and make contributions, he and Li will go to the Western Wei Dynasty to be with his son. If anything happens, he and Li will go to Licheng to accompany their two daughters.

    And this time, after Jin Ning Gong and Wang Shi both passed away, at that time his only concern in this world was his children.

    Although the imperial city is good, he has lived for most of his life, and he is a little bit reluctant, but he is even more reluctant to part with his children, who are no longer here, as if staying here is meaningless.

    And by that time, Su Jian should be able to support the family of the Duke of Jinning. If he needs help from his uncle for the rest of his life, then he might as well give up his title.

    Duke Ning of Jin was silent for a long time, and it was hard to tell Su Xun to stay. In the future, his sons and daughters will not be in the imperial city, so what are they staying for?

    If he was asked to recommend Su for the sake of Duke Ning's mansion, he would probably lose his face.

    Su Xun doesn't have such a big heart to dedicate to the family.

    Moreover, Duke Ning of Jin also felt that if Su Jian still relied on his uncle at that time, then he really should not want this title and go home to farm earlier.

    Oh, the family still has three acres of land.

    You can also go to farm.

    "Forget it, it's up to you."

    "Thank you for your success, father." Su Xun breathed a sigh of relief. He was afraid that his father and mother would ask him to stay for the sake of the Jinning government, making him unable to advance or retreat, and he would have to be separated from his children for the rest of his life.

    Now it's like this, that's the best.

    "Duke Zhen's mansion, but you know about it?" Duke Ning Jin asked again.

    "I know, Lord Zhen should have dealt with Licheng before." Su Xun took another deep breath, and secretly cursed Li Lin, "Prince Zhao's residence and His Majesty should also know about it."

    It is because they are stupid that they were deceived by this kid!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1061 Postscript 9. It's always hard to trick people, isn't it?

    Fortunately, the other party didn't have any thoughts, if he married the girl in a daze, what would happen?

    At this moment, Su Xun felt a little fortunate and very upset.

    Duke Ning of Jin breathed a sigh of relief: "If they all know, that's okay."

    I'm afraid that if His Majesty doesn't know about this, there will be suspicion and concealment towards Jinning Duke's Mansion at that time, and people in Jinning Duke's Mansion will not be used in the future. If they had known earlier, Jinning Mansion's life has been going smoothly all these years  Luckily, I will never do anything again.

    After Su Xun got away from Duke Ning of Jin, he went back to Yuzhu Garden, where Li's family, Su Yun, and Su Luo were all waiting, and it was already dark today.

    Su Yun has been talking with Li's Su Luo for a long time. He has been in contact with Su Xun all the time, and Su Xun also made a decision. It was also negotiated by the father and son.

    They all agreed that Su Luo should not marry in the Imperial City. They should either go to the Western Wei Dynasty with Su Yun, or go to Licheng with Su Wan, but the Western Wei Dynasty is so chaotic now, and Su Luo doesn't know what will happen when she goes there. Su Luo  Following the past was like sending her to death, so she finally decided to let her leave the city.

    As for marriage, just find a good son-in-law.

    Su Luo was dizzy, and Li Shi was at a loss.

    The truth is that this is true, if Su Yun is not in the imperial city in the future, it is meaningless for their parents to stay in the imperial city, but when she thinks of leaving the imperial city, she hesitates.

    After all, it is the place where I have lived for half of my life. I live here in a stable way every day, and there will be no big disturbances in my life. But if I go to a strange place, I don't know what will happen in the future.

    Everyone in the world pays attention to returning fallen leaves to their roots. She was born here and raised here. She hopes that when she passes away in the future, she can still be on this land.

    Migration is like uprooting a tree and planting it elsewhere.

    This is not something that can be decided in a short while. Even Su Xun has been thinking about it for several years. In the end, it is because Su Yung plans to go to the Western Wei Dynasty to make a decision. If Su Yung has been in Eastern Zhao, he will not leave.  .

    "Third Lord." Seeing Su Xun came back, Mrs. Li hurriedly asked him, "Are we really going to leave here in the future?"

    Su Xun glanced at Su Yun, and seeing Su Yun nodded, he knew that Su Yun had already told Su Luo.

    Su Xun said: "It's not about leaving now, it's all for the future."

    Even if he wants to leave, he still has to take care of his elders. Not only his parents, Li Shi also has parents. Although Li Shi and her mother's family have no contact with each other now, he still has some concerns in his heart. Since he wants to leave, there is nothing to worry about  You can go without hanging.

    "Alo."

    "Huh?" Su Luo came back to her senses and looked at her father.

    Su Xun sat down, and then asked her: "How do you feel about letting you leave with your sister and brother-in-law?"

    Su Luo poked her finger, but she couldn't make up her mind. After thinking about it, she said, "I've already listened to my father."

    Since you can't figure it out, and you can't make a decision, then listen to your father, you are right.

    As for marriage, in fact, she doesn't want to get married a little bit, and thinks it's good to be like this. Once married, there are many things, but she also knows that she can't get married.

    So sad!

    Seeing her like this, Su Xun sighed in his heart. This daughter is really simple. If no one is looking at her, she is really worried. Otherwise, no matter how hard she picks and chooses, she will not be able to find a suitable marriage.

    "But" Su Luo paused, "Although I also like Sixth Sister and Ah Shi Zai Zai, I still want to be with my parents."

    It is true that she likes her sister and nephew very much, but she is even more reluctant to part with her parents. If she is really given a choice, she still wants to be with her parents.

    Su Xun was taken aback for a moment: "Want to be with mom and dad?"

    Su Luo nodded: "That's right, if Sixth Sister and I go to Licheng, and then my parents go to Western Wei with Fourth Brother, then I won't be able to see you?"

    Mrs. Li also reacted: "Yes, if we went to the Western Wei Dynasty and A Luo went to Licheng, it wouldn't be far away, it would definitely not work!"

    This is indeed a problem, Su Xun sighed: "But you can't marry A Luo to the Western Wei Dynasty?"

    "Besides, the Western Wei Dynasty is so chaotic, there is nothing better than the stability of Licheng. If A Luo goes to Licheng, she only needs her sister to find a marriage for her. At that time, she will be protected by her sister and brother-in-law, and she will be safe and secure for the rest of her life."

    "It's better than staying in the Imperial City."

    After hearing this, Mrs. Li opened her mouth, but didn't know what to say.

    If she really had to choose, she was more willing to give Su Luo to Su Wan than Su recommended Murong Xian.?? Dear sister, the relationship between sisters is also good.

    Su Yun thought for a while, and thought of a person, he looked at Su Xun.

    Su Xun blinked, and then said: "Okay, Jing Yuan and the others left soon, let's think about it, and if it doesn't work, Ah Luo, don't leave, and when you really want to leave, I will trouble your brother-in-law to send someone  Come and pick you up."

    Su Xun and Su Yun turned to the study, Su Xun asked, "What do you think?"

    Su Yun said: "Father, what do you think of my senior brother?"

    Su Xun was dumb: "You mean, promise Aluo to your brother?"

    Su Xun was also very optimistic about Huo Yan at the beginning, thinking that he is a rare good man in the world, compared to Li Lin, he is not bad, and his eldest daughter married well, so he didn't want the younger one to be too bad.

    And he felt that with Huo Yan's ability, it would be impossible for him to lose his life.

    Pity

    "Your senior brother is indeed a rare good boy, but you also know your sister's temperament, so don't drag her down."

    It's not easy to cheat people, is it?

    "And I don't think your senior brother will marry a wife at this time. The past is uncertain, life and death are unknown, how to marry a wife? If it were you, would you marry a wife for you, would you be willing?"

    Su Ran thought to herself, naturally she was unwilling.

    Really worried to death.

    Probably, in this world, everything cannot be fulfilled as one wishes.

    Su Xun thought about it for a while, but he still didn't give up. He said, "Why don't we ask after your senior brother comes back? It's not easy to force, but it's always okay to ask, isn't it?"

    Su Yun thought for a while: "Okay, I'll ask my brother when the time comes."

    It is definitely not okay to force it, but it is okay to ask, maybe the other party agrees?

    Although the probability of this is not high, people always have a dream, and it may come true one day.

    The father and son discussed for a while, and felt that this matter should not be known to Mrs. Li's good Su Luo, so as not to cause trouble, so Su Yun quietly asked Huo Yan what he meant, and then asked Su Xun to ask Mr. Huo.

    If the matter can be accomplished, before the matter of the Western Wei Dynasty is settled, let Su Luo follow her parents in the imperial city, and then take her over when the matter is settled.

    If things don't work out, then send her to leave the city.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1062 Postscript 10. I really owe them

    Children are really a lifetime debt.

    Su Xun tossed and turned at night, only felt that he had really given birth to three creditors.

    Two daughters, the eldest is married so far away, he can't see her, and he doesn't know if she is doing well, and he doesn't know how long he will see each other.

    The little one is even more worrisome. His temperament is too simple. As an old father, Su Xun is afraid that after she gets married, the other party will have bad intentions and harm her.

    No matter how many marriages this daughter has seen, he is not satisfied with any of them.

    Others asked him what to choose?

    What to pick?

    He wanted to choose a safe one, and wanted his daughter to have a safe and smooth life in the future. He also wanted to choose a promising one, so that his daughter could live a better life in the future.

    However, comparing the two, the former is more important.

    But looking at these people, he was really worried, not worried about any of them.

    There is also a son, and the son wants to go to the Western Wei Dynasty again. This time he will not know his life or death, and he will face countless dangers.

    I can't sleep even thinking about it.

    Really owe them.

    Li Shi also couldn't sleep. She hoped that the whole family would be together, but right now, it was obviously impossible.

    She couldn't help asking: "Third Master, can Ah Ran have to go to the Western Wei Dynasty? If he doesn't go to the Western Wei Dynasty, according to his current ability, he will be able to get an errand in the future, and our family will not have to leave."

    Su Xun said: "But he has such an ambition, so we can't just stop him?"

    "Butbut how dangerous it is!" Mrs. Li couldn't help worrying.

    Su Xun stopped talking, and after a long time, he said: "No matter what, it is the road he chose. The road is difficult and dangerous, and that is also his choice. As parents, we can only support him.  gone."

    "If he is forced to stay, he will not be happy in his life."

    Sometimes parents don't need their children to have lofty aspirations, they just want them to be by their side, get married when they are old, and live a peaceful and peaceful life.

    But these are people who at least live a good life.

    There are also some people who live too hard and desperately want to earn the wealth and power so that they can enjoy the blessings and shelter their children and grandchildren, such as the couple of Jin Ning Gong and Wang.

    Duke Jinning has experienced life and death several times along the way, and almost died several times. It is precisely because he gritted his teeth and persisted that the Marquis of Jinning's Mansion was established, and the Duke of Jinning's mansion today.

    When there is no wealth, people in the world are willing to trade their lives, but when they have these wealth and power, they hope to be safe and peaceful, and they don't need to experience these things again.

    The couple couldn't sleep all night, and they couldn't fall asleep until the second half of the night.

    On the second day, Li Lin and Su Wan took their children to Zhen Guogong's mansion. Now Yue Ting and Yue Zhen are married, only the youngest Yue Xiao is still unmarried, but the marriage is probably about to be finalized.

    Yue Shuang and You Zongzhi came back during the Chinese New Year last year, the two got married, and then rode horses together to roam the rivers and lakes.

    She found her sea and sky, and she was accompanied by someone, and her family didn't worry about her, so she lived a carefree and unrestrained life.

    The old lady of Zhen Guogong has already embraced her second grandson, and she is very happy. Now the daily work is to look after the child and entertain the grandson. As for the matter, I leave it to the young people.

    "Your eldest cousin said that they will come back after a few years." The old lady said happily.

    Su Wan was a little surprised: "Big cousin and the others are coming back?"

    The current wife of Duke Zhen Yuan Shi said happily: "Yes, they are coming back. They have been guarding for ten years, so they should be back!"

    Luo Shoushan and Yue Lu have been at the border for twelve or three years, and they should be back. They have been at the border all year round, and their bodies have been greatly injured. Moreover, Dongzhao has been peaceful these years. Although there are not many young generals, they can  There are many people who use it, and they always have to change it.

    "That's really great." Su Wan was very happy. Luo Shoushan and Yue Lu were willing to stay at the border, but the past ten years or so have passed, and it's not like there are no people left. When they come back, they will take an errand, and it will be considered a lifetime  The feat is complete.

    "Yeah, it's really great." Yuanshi said, "I have had someone buy a house a few days ago, and have it cleaned up. When they come back, they can live in it."

    Over the years, the couple came back twice with their children, and they came and went in a hurry, and they both lived in the Zhen Guogong Mansion. Now that they want to come back to live permanently, they naturally have their own house.

    ?The government of the town is called the town, and there is no need for the children of the family to guard the border.However, if there is a war in Eastern Zhao and the government of Zhen Guo is needed, the government of Zhen Guo will send troops to quell the chaos.

    This is also what the Zhen Guo Gongfu and the Dongzhao royal family agreed to.

    Su Wan asked: "Then when will you be back?"

    Yuanshi said: "Probably this year, a new general needs to arrive, and the matter will be handed over, and then he will come back. However, the new general has not been determined yet, and I am afraid that he will not be able to return until the end of the year."

    "If I come back at the end of the year, I'm afraid I won't be able to run into you."

    Su Wan also has some regrets, but not many, after all, she is just a cousin, if she can meet, she will be very happy, if not, she will not be too sad, as long as she knows that the other party is doing well, it is actually quite good.

    "The best thing is to return safely."

    Yuan Shi also knew this truth: "It is said that you are leaving, but what else is missing?"

    Su Wan shook her head: "There's nothing missing. I had a lot of medicinal cloths at home before. I picked some and let them take them away. The rest were shipped over. I'll send some to you when they are packed in two days."

    "Although it's not a particularly good thing, it's a long way away, and I'm too lazy to let someone transport it away. Don't be disgusted with it."

    Su Wan has a lot of clothes, and even more cloth. At the beginning, she used one storeroom to store her cloth and clothes. Later, she has developed into two rooms. One is full of cloth, and the other is full of clothes.

    She took all the clothes away, and picked out some of the cloth she liked more, took half of it away, and gave the rest to each of the Shi family, and then transported them all to the Imperial City.

    There are also some tonics, and she also brought a lot here, and distributed them to Su Xun and the four elderly people in the two prefectures.

    For the jewelry sent by Linlang Pavilion before, she packed two boxes, one for Su Luo, one for Yue Lu and Yue Shuang, and not for the rest.

    Don't blame her for being partial, these three are the closest to her. The other girls of Mr. Jin Ning either have grievances with her or have ordinary relationships with her. She has a lot of things, but they are not so generous that they give everyone.

    Zhen Guogong's mansion does not lack these, but if Su Wan wants to give them away, they are willing to accept them. Yuanshi smiled and said: "How can you dislike it, this is all your wish."

    If you want to leave, you naturally have to give away things that you can't take away and don't want to part with. These are all things that you have to choose to give away with good relationships.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1063 Postscript 11 Ashi, but do you still remember senior brother?

    It was afternoon when the three of them went to Zhen Guogong's mansion, and they happened to be waiting for Erlang from the mansion to come back to meet and have dinner together, and then returned to Jingpingyuan.

    In the next few days, Su Wan divided the cloth and tonics he brought, and then sent them to the two families. The fabrics were all very good, just to add some new clothes to the people in the houses.

    Su Luo got a box of jewelry and was very happy. She changed it every day and almost had to wear every piece once. If someone asked her when she went out, they would say that Sixth Sister gave her, and there were many more.

    The girls are all envious of her having a good sister, and Su Luo also thinks that the sixth sister is very good.

    It was also Su Xun's birthday. After three years, Su Wan didn't celebrate Su Xun's birthday. The first year was because he was far away from the Western Wei Dynasty. The second year was because the child was only a few months old and the weather was cold.  The same is true for years.

    The child is still young, and the weather was still quite cold at the end of January, so it was really hard to take it out, so I had to wait for the weather to warm up before running again.

    Su Xun should have been happy, but because Su Wan's family was leaving this year, when Huo Yan came back, or sent someone to pick him up, Su Xun would also be leaving, he really couldn't be happier, and felt really sad.

    When he was reluctant, he liked to stare at Li Lin, wanting to beat him up.

    Li Lin had a guilty conscience and didn't dare to touch the father-in-law's bad luck, so he just stared at him. As time passed, he got used to it.

    January passed, February came, Su Wan had nothing to do, so she went shopping with her husband and children, bought some if she saw what she liked, or ate something she liked, etc.  After leaving, she was afraid that she would never be able to taste this taste again.

    With Sui Chuan's help, Su Wan really has a lot of free time. Now she has Sui Chuan helping to hand over and handle all her business. She only needs to look through the account books to check the accounts when the time comes, and collect the money.

    As for other trivial matters, Suichuan can help arrange them one by one.

    Li Lin accompanies her to roam the streets, accompany her to walk all the streets in her memory, and sometimes explain to her son what this is and that is, and why.

    Occasionally, Su Wan bought some food and gave some to the father and son, and the family went shopping happily.

    Shi Zai held his father's hand, held a windmill in his hand, and ate a sweet and sour candied fruit in his mouth. His small face wrinkled and relaxed, and he followed the pace of his parents with his short legs.

    However, when he was tired, he started to dawdle, saying that he was tired and wanted to be hugged.

    Li Lin took his hand, a little disgusted: "Why can't you walk anymore?"

    Shi Zai took it for granted and said: "Zai Zai is still young, when I grow up to be as tall as Daddy and you, Zai Zai will not be tired."

    "Daddy, I want a hug."

    Li Lin had no choice but to hug him, Shi Zai hugged his father's neck, looked down at the people on the street, and was very happy.

    "I'm so tall, so tall!"

    Su Wan teased him from the side: "Yes, you are so tall now."

    Shi Zai glanced around, and suddenly saw a familiar person in the crowd not far away. He thought for a while, and suddenly remembered who the other party was, and then became happy.

    "Daddy, it's brother! Brother!"

    Su Wan asked amusedly: "What brother? Which brother are you? Don't just call other people's brother because of your cuteness."

    Li Lin looked up, and then said to her: "Mingjing is here."

    A group of people walked over and saw Zhao Mingjing not long after. He was wearing a blue robe and was walking casually among the crowd with a guard by his side. Seeing that someone was looking at him, he raised his eyes slightly.

    ? The sullen and taciturn boy in the past has changed in just a few years, becoming noble, elegant and casual.

    Seeing that there were three of them, he smiled: "Sir, Mistress, did you take Ah Shi out for shopping today?"

    "Ashi, but you still remember senior brother?"

    Shi Zai couldn't help nodding: "Remember, it's Zai Zai's brother."

    Zhao Mingjing went to Shiqiao Village in October last year to celebrate this boy's birthday and brought him many gifts, which made him feel like an older brother in his heart.

    Moreover, Zhao Mingjing visited Jingpingyuan a few days ago, so Shi Zai naturally remembered him.

    Zhao Mingjing smiled: "Yes, it's brother, do you want to come down and give him a hug?"

    Shi Zai turned his head to look at his father, seeing that it was his father nodding, he struggled to get down.

    On weekdays, when he is lazy, he often wants to be hugged, but Li Lin disagrees, and the guards don't want to hug him.Hug him, and over time, he learned to ask his father what he meant.

    Zhao Mingjing picked him up, then smiled, Shi Zai hugged the other party's neck, and then properly began to ask: "Brother, Zai Zai wants to buy candied haws."

    Su Wan's eyelids twitched, and he couldn't help shouting: "Ashi."

    Shi Zai likes to eat sweet things, and they are not greasy. Candied haws only eat the sweet candies on the outside. Su Guan is afraid that he will have tooth decay, so she dare not let him eat more.

    Shi Zai puffed his cheeks when he heard the words, but he didn't dare to say that he wanted to eat.

    Zhao Mingjing looked at him like this, smiled, and was a little envious in his heart. Everyone in the world wanted to be loved and cared for by his parents when he was young, and he was so happy.

    Zhao Mingjing's biological mother was just a maid of low birth, she was conferred the title of concubine only after giving birth to him, and she died early. The emperor had in his heart the crown prince from the Empress Yuan, and the full-grown Suiwang Mingwang.  He is a young and unremarkable kid.

    His mother regarded him as a tool to climb up, and his father regarded him as a transparent person. During those years, he had been blindsided. Even the eunuchs and maids in the palace dared to bully him, but he returned them without a trace.

    Now that the world has turned around, he, who is despised by others, has become the heir of the Eastern Palace and the heir to the throne. There are many people who flatter him and are willing to work for him, but he feels that he is not very happy at all.

    He likes Ah Shi very much, and feels that he got what he dreamed of but never got, and hopes that he can always be happy.

    He stretched out his hand and pinched the other's swollen little face, and asked tentatively: "Then senior brother will take you to eat delicious food, can you stop eating candied haws?"

    Shi Zai thought for a while, then nodded with embarrassment: "Alright then."

    So the group went to a restaurant, Zhao Mingjing asked someone to buy some children's food, and the biscuits were made into various beautiful shapes, and the cubs liked it very much, so he immediately put the candied haws  Forget it.

    Su Guan sat aside and watched Shi Zai eat, lest he eat too much, Li Lin and Zhao Mingjing sat down to chat.

    Zhao Mingjing poured a cup of tea for Li Lin, and Li Lin asked him, "Why did you come out today?"

    Zhao Mingjing said: "If nothing happens, I like to come out and walk in the streets and alleys. Sometimes I see a lot before I know what the people need."

    "But it's a pity. I can't leave the imperial city now. If I can, I want to go everywhere." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1064 Postscript 12 Huo Yan Returns

    Zhao Mingjing still wants to travel, and it doesn't need to be too much, just a few years, so that he can understand more, and he can better understand what the people are living and what they need.

    Li Lin gave him an idea: "If you don't have free time, you might as well train some people, let them go for you, write down the people's livelihood in various places, and tell you when they come back."

    Zhao Mingjing thought about it, and thought it was okay: "Sir, this is a good idea, but this candidate needs to be carefully selected and recorded."

    Zhao Mingjing really thought it was good. Since he couldn't go, it would be better to send someone there and tell him the matter when the time comes. It's better than not knowing anything.

    Li Lindao: "The road is far away. If you often travel outside, it will be very hard, and you have no fixed place to live. This person should really be selected carefully."

    Zhao Mingjing nodded: "Indeed."

    Not only the candidates, but also the salary and residence. After all, if these people go out, they will be gone for several months and half a year. How about taking care of the family?

    Zhao Mingjing and Li Lin finished discussing this matter, and after sitting for a long time, they left. Shi Zai ate each other's food, and felt a little bit reluctant.

    "Brother needs to visit Zai Zai often."

    Zhao Mingjing pinched his face: "If you have time, don't keep making your parents angry."

    Shi Zai is now unconvinced: "Where is it, Zai Zai is very obedient and never makes people angry."

    The corner of Su Wan's mouth twitched, and she almost couldn't help pinching his ears, but she still needed to show him some face, so she had to let him go.

    Children also need face.

    Not long after Zhao Mingjing left, the group of them went downstairs. They were a little tired today, and they didn't want to go shopping anymore, so they simply went home.

    After returning to Jingpingyuan, Su Wan felt emotional for a while: "When Zhao Mingzhan said that he was going to send Mingjing here, I was still a little unhappy. I thought these people were really calculating and made you work so hard, but  Thinking about it now, it seems to be worth it.¡±

    If Zhao Mingjing could grow into an emperor who cared for the people of the world, it would be a good thing and a great merit for the world. With him in the future, Eastern Zhao would be safe.

    Li Lin hummed: "It's really good."

    It was a surprise, but also an accident.

    Zhao Mingjing was able to turn around so quickly, apart from his teachings, there was also his own willingness to change.

    Zhao Mingjing didn't have a very happy life when he was young, but he may have seen more struggles and misfortunes at the bottom. He has become more tolerant and peaceful. He used to want power, but now, he also wants to do something  .

    Su Wan laughed: "When Afu finishes cleaning up the affairs of the Western Wei Dynasty, the world will be considered peaceful, and there will probably be no worries in the future."

    On the Southern Qin side, Qin Zangshu once wiped out the powerful clans, and now he is recuperating.

    Moreover, the Three Kingdoms have a vast territory and are separated by natural dangers. It is good to be able to manage the current place well, so no one has the idea of ????unifying the world, so there will be no more wars for a long, long time.

    A world of peace is what everyone wants.

    Li Lin smiled: "Yes, in the future, everything will be peaceful."

    Just to see if Li Fu has the ability to clean up the Western Wei Dynasty.

    The husband and wife stayed in the Imperial City for a month, and Su Wan often went to the Jinning Mansion when she was free, to spend more time with Wang and Su Xun, and then to talk to Murong Xian.

    The next step is to invite Princess Rujin to sit in the Jianjia Building together.

    The days seem to pass quickly, but also seem to pass slowly, as if every day is full of arrangements, day after day, but looking back, it seems that the days passed by all at once.

    Stepping into March, Su Wan felt a little uncomfortable in her heart, as if she had no interest in doing anything.  It was also at this time that Huo Yan came from the Western Wei Dynasty.

    When he went, he was alone and brave, and when he came back, he brought a team of guards. Although there were only eight of them, their aura was terrifying.

    Huo Yan went directly to Jingpingyuan. Li Lin and Su Wan's family had gone out, so he went directly to see Mr. Huo. Mr. Huo was also very happy to see that he was back.

    "Is things going well over there?"

    Huo Yan glanced around and found that there was no one, so he said: "Successful, Mr. Li has planned a strategy, and now his power is not low."

    Li Fu did have some skills, and Huo Yan had to accept this, but it took only three years, and this young boy had already developed his power.

    He first used the river to divertHe worked for the well-being of the people on both sides of the strait, and then gained a good reputation in the Western Wei Dynasty. Then, he started to tidy up a small family. Wherever he went, the people could get rid of the oppression of the clan and be liberated.

    Over the years, the taxation of the Western Wei Dynasty has made the people breathless. Over the years, many people have lost their land and can only be reduced to tenant farmers of the clan. After a year of hard work, they have to pay 30% of the tax to the country and 40% to the clan.  How can the rest of this be enough to live.

    The whole family tightened their belts and toiled so hard that they hadn't had a full meal all year round, and there was no hope for this day.

    After Li Fu acquired the family business of these clans, he arranged for people to run the shop, and the fields were distributed to them according to the number of tenant farmers. Within three years, only 30% of the state's tax was required to be paid.

    However, there are also requirements. If there is surplus food, it must be sold to him. He needs food to support his people.

    After these things came out, although those clans hated Li Fu and wanted to skin him, the people everywhere were looking forward to his arrival, and even began to rebel against the clan.

    When this fire burns strong enough, Li Fu may be able to stand on his own, and then the fire will be swept across the entire Western Wei Dynasty.

    The people of the Western Wei Dynasty have been oppressed by the clan for too long. They have struggled to survive these years. Now that Li Fu's appearance gave them hope, they naturally flocked to serve him willingly.

    Even with blood, there will be a bloody path.

    Where there is oppression, there is resistance.

    Now Li Fu has a lot of manpower, there are people who allocate fields to the people and arrange farming, there are people who manage the business so that the money will continue to flow, and there are advisers and staff who make plans and travel around, and finally there are people like Huo Yan who have established  force.

    If people's hearts, money, subordinates, and force are all developed, they will definitely not lose.

    The people in other places have seen the good life of those people, and they will definitely be invincible in the future. Even if they want to attack the city, most of the people will open the city gate to welcome them.

    Except for a few big clans that are more difficult to crack, everything else is fine.

    "Master, this time, you and your younger brother will go to the Western Wei Dynasty with me." Huo Yan suggested, "With your help, it will definitely get twice the result with half the effort."

    Mr. Huo is not young anymore, it is definitely not possible to let him go to the battlefield, but it is really beneficial to let him help train soldiers.

    Moreover, Huo Yan felt that Mr. Huo definitely didn't want to spend the rest of his life like this.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1065 Postscript 13 Death without regret

    Feel sorry!  

    ? Chapter content acquisition timed out

    Failed to get chapter content

    ¡ú ¡ú ¡ú <a href="https:///read/173810/4784640.html" style="color:#f00;font-weight:bold;">Re-transcode, refresh this page</a> ¡û ¡û  ¡û

    If you cannot click the link above to refresh the page, please manually pull down to refresh this page or click the browser refresh button to refresh this page.

    Please remember the daily reading address of the noble girl who wears books: https://m./read/173810/

    If you refresh 2 times and there is no content, please contact us through the comments and suggestions at the end of the website, we will fix it as soon as possible!

    The latest chapters of the daily life of the noble girl who wears the book, the daily life of the noble girl who wears the book salty fish, the daily full text reading of the noble girl who wears the book salty fish, the daily txt download of the noble girl who wears the book, and the daily life of the noble girl who wears the book  Free daily reading of fish, the noble girl who wears books, salted fish, daily fishing on the river

    <a href="https://m./author/Jiang Shangyu.html" title="Jiang Shangyu">Jiang Shangyu</a> is an excellent novelist. His works include: <a href="  https:///read/173810/">Daily life of a noble girl who wears books</a>, (remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1066 Postscript 14 Always put in more effort than ordinary people

    Su Wan couldn't help shaking her head, she patted his little head: "You don't only have one uncle, do you remember that you have your eldest uncle and other uncles, this is your Uncle Huo."

    Only now did Shi Zai remember that he had many uncles, how many were in the Jinning mansion, and how many were in the Zhenguo mansion.

    Su Wan said: "You can call Uncle Huo for this."

    Shi Zai nodded, and called "Uncle Huo" obediently.

    Huo Yan groaned, feeling very happy: "You have grown up so much. I hugged you when you were very young."

    Shi Zai was a little surprised, and asked cutely: "Really?"

    Huo Yan smiled and said: "Of course it's true. At that time, you were young and couldn't even crawl. You only knew how to lie down and sleep every day."

    Knowing Zai is a little embarrassed: "Zai Zai has grown up now, and only sleeps at night, during the day, and during the day for a while. Mother said that she has to sleep at noon, so that she can grow taller."

    "Yes, you have to sleep to grow taller."

    After standing still for a while, the group sat down to talk, Shuxiang brought a basket of washed fruits, Shi Zai took one and shared one with each other, and then sat next to Su Wan and gnawed obediently on one.

    It's really unbelievably cute.

    "Azhi actually knows how to distinguish things." Huo Yan sighed.

    Su Yun said with a smile: "He knew how to divide things since he was a child, he would share a share of what he had in his hand, he never monopolizes it, but he doesn't have much, so you can never get anything from him.  "

    Shi Zai is a child who knows how to share and has a bottom line. If he has more, he will not be stingy to share with those around him, but if he does not have much, he will not give it.

    Huo Yan nodded: "This is very good."

    Su Wan also nodded: "Very good, but I will teach him slowly in the future, and I need to have a good understanding of people."

    "Yep."

    Li Lin asked Huo Yan: "How long will you stay this time?"

    Huo Yan said: "Stay for more than ten days at most, if it's too much, I'll take Alan and Master together."

    Su Wan was stunned: "Is Mr. Huo going too?"

    She had previously persuaded Mr. Huo that if Su Yun followed Huo Yan to the Western Wei Dynasty, she would let Mr. Huo follow her and Li Lin to leave the city to live a stable life.

    How could Mr. Huo go with them?

    "Go." Mr. Huo laughed heartily, "You are all good boys, and I know you are thinking of me, but my hometown is in Western Wei, and I want to go back there."

    His eyes seemed to be looking far away, as if he had traveled through time and space, and saw his young self back then, but now, he is already pale and old.

    He is old, and he will die eventually. Instead of hiding behind and dying in another country, it is better to return to his homeland. Even if he dies, he will be buried in that homeland.

    And although he is not good enough to go to the battlefield, he is still useful. He is going to train the army and teach the two apprentices how to plan the march and fight. There are many things that are not easy to teach because they are not in the field.  Just right.

    Su Wan still wanted to say something, but Li Lin who was on the side touched her, she thought about it carefully, and then said no more.

    If Mr. Huo thinks that going back to the Western Wei Dynasty will make him happier, then it is good to go, life, as long as he feels happy, and both Huo Yan and Su Yun have gone to the Western Wei Dynasty, he wants to be with his two apprentices more.

    Huo Yan brought up what Li Fu asked him to bring to Zhi Zai. It was a box containing some odds and ends, including precious gems and jade, and small toys for street children.

    Shi Zai looked so cute, and he talked about this brother for a long time, playing with toys at night and still refusing to sleep.

    At night, Su Wan finally put him to sleep, and then got up to talk to Li Lin.

    At this time, a lamp was lit in the dormitory, and Li Lin was sitting on the wooden couch by the window reading a book by the light. Seeing Su Wan walking over, he handed her a cup of warm water: "Is that kid asleep?"

    "Well, I'm asleep." Su Wan pushed open the window and looked at the night outside. Tonight, the moon and stars are sparse, and the half moon is hanging in the sky. When the night wind blows, she still feels a little cold, so she quickly closes the window  up.

    "Mr. Huo wants to go back to the Western Wei Dynasty?"

    Li Lin grunted: "It's fine to go back, he might be more willing to go back to his hometown with Huo Yan and Su Yun than to follow us to Li City or stay in the Imperial City."

    "You don't have to worry about him. Since Huo Yan is willing to take him away, he is naturally able to keep him. If it is too dangerous, he will never do such a stupid thing."

    &nbsp; Su Wan thought about it, and felt that it made sense. If it was really dangerous, Huo Yan would never take Mr. Huo away.

    Li Lindao: "Actually, I also want to abduct Mr. Huo. According to his experience and ability, it will be of great benefit to give pointers to those generals in the future, but it is not easy to force it now, so it will be regarded as missed."

    "Ah Fu doesn't know what's going on? From what Huo Yan said, he's established his power well now, and I don't know how hard it is." Su Wan sighed. Although Li Fu can be regarded as a man of two lifetimes, but think about his current life.  Age is also a bit worrying.

    Li Lin lay on the soft pillow and said with a smile: "Madam, why should you worry about him? It's hard work to be a master. If he can't even endure this little bit of hard work, then why talk about anything else?"

    Su Wan groaned: "You don't have any pity, why does he still call you Mr.?"

    "I have no sympathy." Li Lin lay down flat, "It doesn't matter whether Mingjing or Afu, or even that stinky boy in the future, will have to suffer. Since you want to get what others can't get, you have to pay more than that."  Ordinary people work harder."

    "I've made a deal with you. In the future, that brat will come to you to complain. You can't be soft-hearted. If he doesn't have any skills, how can he protect these things? Sooner or later he will be eaten."

    When you are strong, you can stand at the top, and you can get whatever you want by surprise.

    But if you are weak, especially if you still have such a huge family business and bear such a heavy burden, it is fine if you are killed by others, and you will also implicate the people.

    So even if you feel bad, you still have what you should have.

    Su Wan was helpless: "I know, I know. I'm not a person who doesn't know the importance. At most, I can coax him when he cries. You can do whatever you want. Don't worry about me. Who made him unlucky?" Becoming your son.

    Li Lin understood what she meant, and was not happy: "What do you mean who made him unlucky? He is not unlucky. If it is about reincarnation ability, whoever is better than this brat."

    He is born with everything, as long as he is a little more aggressive and doesn't look crooked, then everything is his.

    Su Wan didn't bother arguing with him about this: "You're right, you're right, don't read it, and be careful of your eyesight." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1067 Postscript 15 Do you want to tell Ah Luo about your family?

    Two days later, it was March 3rd again, and Jing Ping Yuan invited guests to celebrate Su Wan's birthday.

    This time, we invited the sister-in-laws of the same generation from the Jinning Mansion and the Zhen Guo Mansion, the sisters who were acquainted with Su Wan before, and a few friends of Li Lin.

    It was a reunion before parting, and everyone was a little bit reluctant.

    Su Wan handed the child to Li Lin, and then took the sisters to talk in the yard. The March sun was shining down, and it was warm. After basking in the sun for a while, it seemed that the warmth of the sun was accumulating little by little.  , and then feel the body warm up.

    "Are you really going to leave?" Princess Rujin couldn't help asking, "If Guiyan City is not comfortable to live in, just come back to Emperor City, why go so far?"

    Su Wan felt relaxed: "Now that things have come to an end, I can't just leave, but you can rest assured that no matter where I go, I can live a good life."

    Until now, although I feel sad, it seems useless to worry about it. It's better to cherish the time we spend together these few days.

    Murong Xiandao: "I believe you. If you want to live life, no one can live life better than you."

    What Su Wan is best at is to be content with the status quo, and she is also the smartest, knowing what kind of choice is best for her. Leaving aside the Li family, she herself has made a lot of money over the years.

    If she is determined, making money is not easy, but it is definitely not difficult.

    In this world, if you have money and power, you can live happily.

    Su Wan held the fan in his hand to cover the sun from the sky, and said with a smile: "Life is just living, if you live well, your life will be fulfilled."

    Luo Suru nodded: "That's right, life is just living."

    Su Wan smiled: "My cousin and I are on the same path."

    Su Wan didn't have any pursuits in his life, he just wanted to live his life in peace and stability, Luo Suru was similar to her, Su Wan still liked this cousin very much.

    Princess Rujin sighed again: "I just don't know when we will see each other after parting."

    Su Wan said: "There is always a banquet in life, people around you always come and go, and you will never see each other again in the future. Knowing that the other party is doing well, you can be forgiving."

    "But you have to work hard. If we get old and our children grow up in the future, then we should sit together and compete with our children. When we have free time, we should raise our children well. It can't be because we are spoiled too much."

    Princess Rujin sneered: "If you want to tell me, Zhuo Jiu has more eyes than needles, maybe our Ayou will be the same in the future."

    Princess Rujin and Zhuo Jiu's child is only six months old now, named Zhuo You, I hope God will bless him to grow up healthily, the child's grandfather has a grandson in his arms, it is considered a wish, but in order to see the child more  , but now it is still alive and strong.

    The children of every family are good children.

    "But" Murong Xian sighed, "All of us seem to have children, but there is no girl?"

    Luo Suru gave birth to two boys, both of them were boys, so did the two of Qu Lingzhu's family, so did Murong Xian, Princess Su Guanrujin, and Yue Zhen's wife Min Qinglan gave birth to one, both boys.

    Princess Rujin turned her head stiffly: "Don't tell me, I haven't thought of it. After counting it all, aren't they all boys? If there is a girl, maybe they will be settled as in-laws."

    "Ah Wan, Mrs. Li, if we have another child, if we have a pair of children, we will be engaged for them, what do you think?"

    "No, no, no." Su Wan shook her head vigorously, "I refuse this matter, not to mention that I should not be born again, even if I do, I don't intend to marry her, of course, I see it right  I have no objection."

    "I think, really don't want to make a marriage for your children so early, just make it. When they grow up and understand the truth, ask them what they mean, and I'm willing to talk about it."

    "If they grow up and fall in love with someone else, but because of the marriage contract, they can only be the one who is engaged to marry, then they will become a bitter couple. How can there be a good life?"

    Princess Rujin rubbed her hands: "What you said seems to make some sense, so don't worry about it. If you want to marry your wife, let them work hard on their own. If you don't have the ability, then don't marry."

    The people present couldn't help laughing when they heard the words.

    At the time of application, Jingping Court held a banquet, found a seat in the garden, and set up two tables. Su Wan ordered someone to open a jar of green plum wine, and then drank with everyone, and then chatted together, talking about it, and talking about it.  The peach blossom forest in the Huaihe Prince's Mansion in those days.

    ? When they were not out of the cabinet, they drove withTraveling, I went to the Taolin for a spring outing. At that time, the peach blossoms were in full bloom, and it was also the time when they said they would be close and their love first bloomed.

    ? Now when I think about the feelings of those years, I feel nostalgic for no reason. Now seven years have passed in a blink of an eye. They are all married and have children. Their lives are somewhat different, but they are all satisfactory.

    As the sun set, the ladies returned home with their children, and the men moved to a courtyard in the outer courtyard, and then continued chatting and drinking.

    Su Xun and Mr. Huo talked about Su Luo's matter: "My girl really worries me, her temper is really simple, I'm afraid she won't understand anything after she gets married, and she will be harmed by the other party.  "

    "In this way, I must find someone who can be trusted and has a good character. Only then can I be willing. As a parent, I really have to worry about it."

    Mr. Huo also felt a little bit, although Huo Yan was not his own, but he raised him after all, although he was usually a little cold, but he also worried a lot about this apprentice.

    Later, there was another Su Ran, who was also worried about it.

    As the elders, I hope they will be well, especially the girl, for fear that she will marry the wrong person. If she marries the wrong person, it will be a bad thing for the rest of her life.

    "I see that Huo Yan of your family is not bad, but I don't know if he has plans to start a family?" Su Xun sighed, "Huo Yan is a good man, and he is the brother of Ah Ran, if he can like our family  Luo, that would be the best."

    "I'm not going to tell you anything. You know our A Luo, the girl is a good girl, even if she is a little naive, but she is not ignorant."

    Mr. Huo was a little surprised: "You want to tell A Yan about your A Luo?"

    ? Su Xun said this when he was drunk two years ago. Mr. Huo thought he had dismissed the idea, but he still thought about it.

    Mr. Huo said: "Do you know what Ah Yan is doing now, if there is any accident" If there is any accident, your daughter will be a widow!

    Su Xun said: "Of course I know, but I am also optimistic about him, and I will definitely not lose my life so easily."

    "As for me, I just have this idea. You can talk to him carefully. If he is willing, we will have this marriage. If he is not, then that's fine. I'll just keep looking for my girl." (Remember this site  URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1069 Since you can't beat him, why don't you run away and die?

    "But you also know that Miss Alona is a good girl, and I don't want her to be unlucky and marry a bad person. Then the other party will plot against her and harm her, right?"

    "And I see that you like the Su family very much. If you marry A Luo, you can truly become a family with the Su family."

    After hearing this, Huo Yan was really hesitant. Of course, he hoped that Su Luo would be well, and if he could become a family with the Su family, he would be a little moved.

    Although he is almost done now, he also hopes to be closer.

    Mr. Huo said: "Actually, I think this marriage is not bad. It happens to solve the problem between you and A Luo. If you can marry a gentle, kind and trustworthy wife, A Luo can also find a good marriage.  Worried about the future."

    "If you have plans to get married, it's okay if you agree. Otherwise, when everything settles down, you will be thirty. Is it possible that you still want to marry a teenage girl by then? Or find someone to remarry?"  widow?"

    Huo Yan's heart jumped, and he felt a little awkward. If he was really in his thirties, he would definitely not marry a teenage girl, and he didn't want to marry a widow either.

    It's not that he looks down on widows, if he meets the right one and sees the right way, then it's okay, but now he is a little unwilling to discuss whether he will marry a widow in the future.

    Who doesn't want to marry a woman who has only herself in her life, just like a woman doesn't want to marry a widower as a second wife.

    Mr. Huo said again: "Of course, if you think A Luo is not good enough and you don't like it, then there is nothing to say. After all, no one is forcing you."

    Huo Yan would not admit this: "When did I say that Ah Luo is not good enough? If you say that you are not good enough, it is naturally that I am not good enough for the other party."

    In his opinion, although Su Luo is a daughter of a thousand gold who was raised by thousands of delicacy and nobles, she is pure and kind, never has a bad temper, and will not look down on others.

    When he followed Su Yun to the Imperial City for the first time, he looked very poor, but they were still polite to him.

    It never even occurred to him to let him marry such a little girl.

    Mr. Huo glanced at him: "Then why are you hesitating?"

    In this world, it is rare to talk about feelings. Many feelings between men and women are either cultivated after they get engaged or after they get married. It seems that they are in love with each other before they get engaged. Unless they are childhood sweethearts, they are rare.

    If you feel that the other party is suitable and very good, then things will be done.

    Huo Yan grabbed a handful of hair, and then said: "It's not that you don't know what's going on with me now, how can you have the nerve to marry someone else's girl?"

    Mr. Huo looked at him: "Could it be that you still feel that you can't even save your life? When you talked about the situation in the Western Wei Dynasty earlier, weren't you very confident? You also feel that success is not far away."

    Huo Yan said: "How can this be confused? The situation is indeed good, but if there is a war, I will definitely go to the battlefield. You have also marched and fought. The situation on the battlefield is unpredictable, and life and death are also unpredictable."

    Even if he died in a certain battle, it is still possible, isn't it?

    Mr. Huo snorted: "You mean you can die on the battlefield? I have taught you for so many years, but you actually think you can die? Even if you can't fight, you can always escape, right?"

    "If you keep the green hills, you don't have to worry about running out of firewood. At worst, just fight back. When I was young, I lost many battles. If I can't fight, I just run away. Just save my life."

    Huo Yan couldn't help the corners of his mouth twitching: "You taught me to run if I can't fight?"

    Not crazy, are you?

    Mr. Huo couldn't see what Huo Yan was thinking, and said calmly: "I'm fine, my brain is fine, since I can't beat it, why don't I run away and save my life? Just fight back when I can beat it in the future.  "

    "You, don't be lonely and brave like I was back then, learn to be flexible, protect yourself, and keep the green hills without worrying about firewood, understand?"

    Huo Yan nodded and did not speak again.

    Mr. Huo didn't bother to talk to him: "Think about it for yourself, a good girl like A Luo, people don't dislike your current situation. If you miss it, you may not meet such a good girl in the future."

    Huo Yan hummed, feeling that he should calm down.

    Su Guan also learned of the father and son's thoughts from Su Yu's mouth, and was really surprised: "Father hasn't given up on this idea yet?"

    Two years ago in Shiqiao Village, Su Xun had taken a fancy to Huo Yan. He had such an idea, but it didn't go away. Su Wan thought he gave up, but he didn't expect him to choose for Su Luo.After two years, I failed to find a suitable husband-in-law, so I came up with this idea again.

    Su Yun said: "I think if both parties are happy, it will be a good marriage. It's not that I want to cheat my senior brother, but I think that if someone like senior brother marries A Luo, his life should be easier."

    Tired from outside, when I came home and saw the happy little daughter-in-law, I felt much more relaxed.

    Moreover, Su Luo and Su Wan are a bit similar, they both like to live a stable life, she is gentle, kind and considerate, and won't be noisy all day long because of a trivial matter.

    Su Wan thought about it, and felt that if both parties were willing, it would be a good marriage. Perhaps the simple and kind A Luo could warm Huo Yan's life, and Su Luo could also find a good marriage.  Live a lifetime in peace.

    Su Luo is a little simple, but she is a very heart-warming little girl!

    "Actually, it's also possible" Su Wan thought to herself, if the two of them could get along with each other, that would be the best.

    Su Yun also laughed: "Yes, Sixth Sister also thinks it's good, and it happens to solve the matter between Senior Brother and A Luo."

    The corner of Su Wan's mouth twitched: "From what you said, it seems that one of them can't get married, and the other can't get married. It seems like a good pair."

    Su Yun hurriedly explained: "I don't mean that, I think one of them is looking for a good wife and the other is looking for a good relationship, and they happen to be of the same age. That's just a good thing."

    "Besides, do you think they can't get married or get married?"

    Su Wan smiled: "Speaking of them, you are seventeen this year, and you will probably be in the Western Wei Dynasty in the next few years. If you meet a girl you like, remember to be more careful."

    Su Huang and Su Luo are twins, Su Luo is a girl, a seventeen-year-old girl is not engaged yet, so it is indeed a bit urgent, but Su Rong is not in a hurry as a man, but it does not prevent him from looking for a good one.

    Su Yun's face turned red, and she couldn't help but said, "Sixth sister, what are you talking about, I'm still young, so let's not talk about it."

    Su Wan smiled: "Okay, you are still young, but if you meet someone you like, you have to have some snacks, and it's not like you're going to get married right away."

    Hearing her talking about this, Su Yun hurriedly found an excuse and ran away.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1070 Even though it is far away, I hope they will be well

    Seeing him slip away, Su Wan smiled helplessly.

    A few days after the birthday, the couple discussed it and then decided on a time to leave. The date was set on March 12th, which was just right for a trip.

    After setting the date, Su Wan went to Jinning Duke's Mansion and Zhen Guo Duke's Mansion again, and told them the date of the trip, probably because he knew about it, and if he wanted to see him off, then anyone who wanted to come, just come.

    A few days after the date was set, Su Luo came to visit Su Wan and Shi Zai. It happened to be noon. Su Wan ate some with Shi Zai, took him for a walk to digest food, and slept with him for a while.  When he woke up, he heard that Su Luo was coming.

    When she came out, she happened to see Su Luo sitting on a chair, shaking her legs boredly, and when she heard the sound of footsteps, she quickly put her feet back down, sat upright, and turned her head away  , and then he smiled.

    "Sixth Sister."

    Su Wan hummed, then sat down on a chair next to her, turned to her and asked, "Why are you free today?"

    Su Luo rubbed her sleeves, feeling a little uneasy, and said after a while, "I'm here to visit Sixth Sister and Ah Shi, Sixth Sister, are you really leaving?"

    Su Wan nodded, and reached out to pat her head: "If Sixth Sister is not around, you will be free, so you should care more about your father."

    Su Luo hurriedly agreed: "Sixth sister, don't worry, Ah Luo will."

    That was her father, how could she not care?

    Su Wan said: "The sixth sister will thank you very much."

    Leaving here, Su Wan is most worried about Su Xun. Of course, she is also reluctant to part with Jin Ninggong and Wang Shi, but they have a lot of children and grandchildren, even if she is not around, she can rest assured.

    But although Su Xun has three children, two of them are leaving, so I don't know how reluctant he is.

    She didn't even dare to ask what was going on in his mind.

    Now, she can only ask Su Luo to take care of her more, but Su Luo is expected to get married soon, so she can't always be by her side.

    Su Wan felt a little blocked when she thought about it, because of this incident, she hadn't been in a good mood a few times these days.

    Su Luo said: "Thank you for what Sixth Sister is doing. My father is Sixth Sister's father, but he is also my father. I also hope that my father will be happy. Sixth Sister is far away, and I am close, so I should take more care of her."  , is it possible that this should also be divided into one point?"

    Su Wan smiled: "You are right, there is no need to divide this."

    Since it is a father, as a child, it is also right to care and care more. If you can take care of it, you should do more. This is also your own business.

    "Our A Luo has grown up and is sensible." She sighed with emotion.

    Su Luo was a little awkward and said: "I'm already this old, so I should be sensible. Is it possible that I still run behind Sixth Sister like before."

    Su Wan laughed straight: "Yes, Ah Luo has grown up."

    Su Luo rubbed her fingers, stopped talking for a while, and then asked: "Sixth sister, my father said that he would promise me to Mr. Huo"

    "Oh?" Su Wan was slightly surprised, "Mr. Huo and A Yan both agreed?"

    If you don't agree, the matter should not reach her ears. After all, adults can talk about it in private, and it doesn't hurt to make it happen. But Su Luo is a little girl, and she also needs face. If she knows  If the other party is unwilling, he will be angry.

    And it is likely to cause unnecessary trouble.

    Su Luo didn't know how to explain: "Father said, if I want, I can settle it, but now the Huo family can't marry me."

    Su Wan raised her eyebrows: "Why not?"

    Su Luo said: "Father said it was Mr. Huo. Mr. Huo thinks that we can get married first. After two years, the situation in the Western Wei Dynasty will be more stable, and then let me marry. Then I will follow the Huo family and the four.  Brother, go to the Western Wei Dynasty."

    Su Guan paused slightly, not sure why Huo Yan agreed to the marriage, but there was no malicious calculation, so she didn't think about it.

    She asked Su Luo: "What do you mean? Are you willing to marry the other party?"

    "A Luo, I am your sister, and I have to think about your future. I hope you can understand that getting married is not a child's play. It is a lifetime thing. No matter who you want to marry, I hope you can understand it. Marrying this  Man, what kind of life are you going to live?"

    "If you can accept this person and are willing to live with him in the future, my sister will be happy for you."

    She would be even happier if she could be happy with each other.

    ??? Even Su Wan also knew that Su Luo and Huo Yan would definitely not have any romantic feelings at this time, so she didn't mention it.

    Su Luo thought for a while, bit her lips and said, "Actually, I think it's not bad" After finishing speaking, she lowered her head again, "Actually, I know that our family may be far apart in the future.  , I don¡¯t know how long it will take to see each other.¡±

    "Father intends to let me leave with my sister and brother-in-law, and then find a marriage for me in Licheng, so that I will have my sister to take care of me, and I will not worry about it in the future, butbut I want to be with my father and the others more  "

    "It's not that I don't want Sixth Sister, but I, but I"

    Su Wan understood, and sighed helplessly, "I know, you can't bear to part with me, but you want to be closer to your parents. No one in this world is willing to leave their parents unless they have to."

    Su Wan sighed: "Although I can't let go of my father, I also can't let go of your brother-in-law and Ah Shi, but there are so many things in this world, I can only make choices."

    Su Wan didn't have a second choice, she was already married and had a child, and her husband has always been very kind to her, even if she wanted to stay, Su Xun would not let her stay.

    "It would be great if you were with Ah Yan. In the future, both he and Ah Ran will be in the Western Wei Dynasty. At that time, parents can also go to reunite with you."

    In this way, they can also be reunited on one side. Although she may be thousands of miles away and cannot be reunited with them, she can't help but be happy. Even though they are far away, she also hopes that they will be well.

    To live and be happy is the best thing in the world.

    "Besides, Ah Yan has a very good character, and there is a relationship with Ah Ran. If you marry him, your parents will feel at ease."

    Su Luo's face turned slightly red, and she said embarrassedly: "Actually, if I can marry Mr. Huo, I would be very happy. I think there are few men in the world who can be like Mr. Huo.  "

    "Oh?" Su Wan was really surprised this time, "Do you think he is good?"

    Su Luo nodded vigorously: "Of course, Mr. Huo is young, but he is already an indomitable man. How can other men in the world compare with him." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1071 I am happy if she is willing to marry me

    (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1072: The Eve of Parting

    "When Jing Yuan married her, he naturally wanted to marry her sincerely. He also knew that she was my wife, and she was a lifetime responsibility. She was a person who was to be with her forever. As long as I was still around, I would protect her and the children."

    "Even if I unfortunately take the first step, I will arrange things well and protect her for the rest of her life."

    When the child was young, he wanted to protect the child, but when he grew up, it was his own business. Only his wife was his lifetime burden.

    "Father-in-law, don't worry, Ah Wan and I will be fine for the rest of our lives."

    Su Xun breathed a sigh of relief, and then said: "I know you will do what you say, and I am willing to believe you, but it's hard to talk about feelings, and it's not uncommon for loving couples to separate in the world."

    "What I hope most is that you will be well for the rest of your life, but I also beg you for this matter. If you and Ah Wan can't go on, then send her back to me safely.  For the sake of the friendship that people have had."

    Li Linmo was silent, and had no choice but to agree, although he felt that there would never be such a day, even if the relationship between the couple weakened, he would not be sorry for his wife, even if he had no relationship, he would be responsible.

    What's more, their husband and wife are well, this is impossible.

    It's just that since Su Xun was worried, he could only agree.

    Mrs. Li was a little emotional: "It is fate that you are lucky enough to be together after such a long distance. I hope you can cherish this rare fate and live a good life. If you have anything to do in the future, you should discuss it carefully and don't always make noise."

    Su Wan said: "Don't worry, we won't quarrel."

    Mrs. Li nodded: "You are leaving tomorrow, the journey is far away, and I have nothing to give you, I only hope that you will be well in the future."

    Mrs. Li sincerely hopes that Su Wan will be well. Although she and Su Wan have a mediocre relationship, she doesn't have any malicious thoughts to wish others a bad life. Moreover, Su Yunsuluo and Su Wan have a very deep relationship, so she also hopes that she can be well.  good.

    Moreover, Mrs. Li likes Ah Shi very much, and also hopes that the family will be safe and well.

    Su Xun breathed a sigh of relief, and then said: "Okay, you guys go back, it will be dark if you don't go, and you have to pack up when you go back, so as not to be too late when you leave tomorrow."

    Su Wan was a little bit reluctant, and just about to say something, Su Xun reached out and touched the little head of the boy beside him, and then said: "Let's go, let's go back."

    Su Wan bit her lips: "Then father and mother take care, let's go."

    "Go."

    Li Lin led his wife and children into the carriage, and then rushed to Jingpingyuan. Su Wan sat on the wooden couch of the carriage, a little silent. Li Lin glanced at the son and let him pass.

    The cub understood, then crawled over, sat down next to his mother, and said, "Mother, your cub is sleepy, and you're going to sleep."

    Su Wan reached out and touched his head: "Wait a minute, wait until you go back and take a shower before going to bed, otherwise you won't be able to sleep well."

    Shi Zai tried to discuss with her: "Why don't you sleep for a while, and call Zai Zai when you get mother?"

    Su Wan patted him: "It's fine, but you can't be lazy and wash up when the time comes."

    "Uh-huh."

    Seeing that he was going to sleep, Su Wan could only hug him and lay down, pulled the quilt to sleep with him for a while, but after she lay down, she couldn't fall asleep.

    The carriage staggered forward, and she didn't know how long it had been. When the carriage stopped, she opened her eyes and realized that she had already arrived at her destination.

    "woke up?"

    Su Wan raised her eyes to see Li Lin sitting on the chair beside her, hummed lightly, and then sat up. Li Lin walked over to pick up the cub, took her out of the carriage, and entered Jingpingyuan.

    There is nothing to clean up in the yard, as long as the clothes and supplies brought from Shiqiao Village are put back into the cage and the job is over.

    After dark, Su Wan thought about it, so she went to see Azhu. Azhu still lived in Jingpingyuan, living her life in peace.

    "I'm leaving Dongzhao, and I don't know when I can come back in the future. If Auntie Azhu thinks it's good to live here, I'll stay here forever. If I feel uncomfortable, I'll go to find Zhen Guogong's mansion.  , let them give you a place."

    "I went to worship my mother yesterday and talked to her. If you are free and want to talk to her, you can also go there. I have already agreed with the guards. If you go over, you will let her go."  You go in."

    "You are not too old. If you meet the right one, you can get married. In the future, there will be someone who will take care of each other. You won't be too lonely. If you don't want to, you can just live like this."

    Su Wan really"It's Azhu who is a little worried, but Azhu is not close to her, and she can't listen to her words. If the two had some feelings at the beginning, Azhu would not stay in the imperial city and not follow her to Shiqiao Village.

    But now, it is even more impossible to follow her to leave the city.

    She is far away, and it will not be easy to reach out for anything in the future. If Ah Zhu can marry someone and have someone to rely on, she will be at ease, but it is a pity that Ah Zhu only wants to live quietly and silently by herself, sticking to a corner of her until  grow old and die.

    Azhu finally opened her mouth: "Don't worry, I will stay here and live a good life, just live like this. If you want to travel far, I wish you a safe journey and a smooth future."

    "If you can often pay homage to Madam, I will be very happy, thank you."

    Su Wan nodded: "Take care of yourself, if there is anything wrong, you can seek help from the Zhen Guo Mansion or the Jin Ning Mansion."

    Su Wan said a few words to Ah Zhu, sat for a while, and then took his leave and left. When Su Wan turned around and went out, and disappeared, Ah Zhu couldn't help but shed tears.

    She wiped it hastily, already regretting it in her heart.

    ?Because of giving birth to Su Wan, Yue's health became worse and worse, and finally passed away.

    Azhu is Yue's personal maid, and her feelings are extremely deep. She can't face the little master who killed her master. She has not cared much for the little master these years. She sticks to her own world, quietly, as if sitting  Under a tree, she can sit withered for a lifetime.

    Later, in the years when Su Wan married, she felt a little regretful in her heart, but after so many years, she couldn't regret everything just by saying she regretted it, and she didn't have the cheek to put it on.

    Now that Su Wan is leaving, she doesn't know when she will be able to come back after leaving. Maybe she won't see each other for the rest of her life, so she feels very uncomfortable.

    But up to now, she is not close to the little master, and it is only her own fault, and she has no one to blame. She can only pray to God, so that the little master and the young master will be safe in this life.

    In this way, even if she dies, she can feel at ease.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1073 May you be safe, may you be safe

    In the early morning of the next day, as soon as the clear light fell on the horizon, Jingpingyuan began to get busy. People from both sides of the Zhenguo Mansion and the Jinning Mansion came as soon as they could.

    These people originally wanted to send them out of the city, but Su Wan felt that they wanted to say goodbye after all. If they left the city, they would come back, so she asked them to come to Jingpingyuan to see them off.

    Su Wan asked the kitchen to prepare a lot of breakfast food, and ate some with everyone.

    Su Xun hugged Shizai and refused to let him go. Shizai probably could feel his grandfather's reluctance. This morning, he was obedient and let him hold him. He could eat whatever he wanted, with a cute and obedient appearance.  One can imagine that this brat would choke his parents quite badly on weekdays.

    Seeing his well-behaved appearance, Su Xun felt very soft-hearted, and his reluctance was even worse. He wanted to say, you husband and wife can leave as soon as you want, and leave the child to me, but he also knew that it was impossible  .

    "Ashi will listen to his father and mother in the future, but don't be naughty and make your mother angry."

    Shi Zai said: "I don't want to make my mother angry, I only make my father angry."

    The people next to him laughed immediately when they heard the words, Su Xun reached out and touched his little head: "Why did you make your father angry?"

    Shi Zai thought for a while and said: "Just, just smarter than him! Stronger than him! Since ancient times, the back waves beat the front waves, and the front waves died on the beach. Zai Zai is the back wave, and he is the front wave."

    Su Xun: "!!!"

    The people next to him laughed again, and Su Xun let out a groan, feeling that his brain could not keep up.

    Li Lin reached out and twisted his ears, and then lifted him out: "The back waves can't get up, even the waves can't get up, understand?"

    Shi Zai is not happy now: "What, Zai Zai must be a big wave."

    Su Xun laughed straight, and then hugged him back: "Okay, okay, grandpa believes that Ah Shi will be a big wave in the future, stronger than your father, then Ah Shi will work hard to become a big wave, and grandfather will watch."

    Shi Zai firmly believes that he can become a big wave and beat his father to death.

    Su Xun stretched out his hand to rub his ears, and then sighed again: "Ah Shi will be well in the future, and he must remember his grandfather."

    Shi Zai nodded, and then said: "Grandfather, don't worry, my father said, when I am older, I can come back to see you."

    When Su Xun heard this, his mood immediately improved a lot. He laughed haha: "Okay, then grandfather is waiting for you to grow up and come back."

    Su Wan sat aside and watched, with a faint smile on her face. Mrs. Wang patted her hand, and then took a golden peony hairpin from her head and inserted it on her head.

    "This hairpin was bought by my grandmother to decorate the appearance after the family became a marquis. At that time, she bought several kinds. Although it was not particularly precious, it was with my grandmother for half her life, and now I will give it to you."

    Su Wan lowered her eyes: "Thank you grandma, Ah Wan will take good care of her."

    Mrs. Wang stretched out her hand to rub her hair, and seeing her soft and gentle appearance, she sighed: "Time flies so fast, you are married and have children, and I am old too."

    Su Wan said: "Grandmother is still young, how can she be old."

    Mrs. Wang shook her head: "I'm getting old, I don't like to move anymore these few years."

    Su Wan said: "It's not that grandma doesn't like to move anymore. It's obvious that she has a sister-in-law, and she has a sister-in-law to help, so she should just be lazy."

    If it wasn't for Yang's inability to stand up, Wang's would have been blessed long ago. How could he have worked so hard for so many years to deal with the messy things in the house, but now everything has passed, and Jinning's mansion has settled down.

    Mrs. Wang laughed loudly: "Only you can say, if nothing else, your sister-in-law is my most satisfied grandson-in-law. Back then, I fell in love with her at a glance. I think this girl is good."

    Murong Xian was a little embarrassed when he was told on the side: "Grandma, I am still here. If you praise me so much, I am not afraid that I am too complacent."

    Wang said: "If you are proud, you will be proud."

    Mrs. Wang is indeed very satisfied with Murong Xian. The daughter-in-law is capable, and the family will be better in the future. Even if she dies, she can close her eyes. If the affairs of the inner house of the mansion are handed over to Mrs. Yang, then she will die.  All must be angry to come alive.

    Su Wan said: "Sister-in-law is indeed an excellent woman. I don't know if eldest brother is able to marry sister-in-law in this life. I don't know it is the blessings of previous lives." After that, she recommended to Su, "Brother, you can't bully sister-in-law in the future.  Otherwise, even if you are far away, I will not let you go."

    Su Jian hurriedly said: "Please don't worry, Sixth Sister, it will definitely not happen."

    A group of people sat together and talked, really??I was a little bit reluctant, but no matter how reluctant I was, I still had to part. The time passed little by little, and when it was Sishi (9:00 am), it was time to depart.

    A group of people sent the three members of the Li family to the carriage, Su Xun carried the cub into the carriage, reached out and touched his head, very reluctant, Su Luo stood aside and shed tears.

    Su Wan said: "Okay, stop crying, and said that when you grow up, why do you still love to cry like a child, and when you are at home in the future, you have to take care of your parents."

    Su Luo nodded: "I see, Sixth Sister."

    Su Guan glanced at the people who were seeing off, her heart was slightly sour, she moved her lips, and then said: "Grandmother, father and mother, eldest brother and sister-in-law, Alan and Aluo, and Mr. Huo and Ayan, second uncle and second aunt  , cousin and sister-in-law, we are leaving, take care of yourself."

    Li Lindao: "Stay here, everyone, we are leaving."

    ?As farewell is approaching, although there are thousands of words in my heart, there are also thousands of requests. I ask you if you can meet each other. For you, the mountains are high and the water is far away. Have you ever remembered our old friends, but in the end, it was just two words.

    Safety.

    May you be safe.

    May you be safe and sound.

    In this world, only peace is the most important thing. In this way, there are infinite possibilities and the day of goodbye.

    Su Wan pulled Shi Zai into the carriage, and then hugged him in front of her. When the carriage started to drive forward, she even lifted the window on the side of the carriage and waved at them. Then, the carriage gradually drifted away, those  The person who stood in front of the door to see him off was no longer visible.

    Su Wan lowered her head, Shi Zai looked up at her: "Mother, Zai Zai is going to see Da Dai and Er Dai? And San Dai and Xun Xun?"

    Su Wan reached out and touched his head: "Yes, let's go see them."

    Shi Zai let out a cry, but was not very happy: "Then, why can't that uncle and grandfather go with us?"

    Su Wan said: "Because everyone has their own way and everyone has different aspirations, so we took different paths and temporarily separated, but mother believes that we will always go the same way and we will meet again in the future."

    Shi Zai didn't understand: "What is the same goal by different routes?"

    Su Wan said flickeringly: "One day, we will always be reunited." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1074 Long Journey

    Knowing the cub seemed to understand but half understood, and in the end he could only utter an oh, sitting in his mother's arms and stretching out his hand to lift the curtain of the car window, leaning against the window and watching the streets passing by in a hurry.

    Sometimes the streets are quiet and deserted, and sometimes there are pedestrians passing by in a hurry. When we reach the street, there are many shops along the street, and there are more people coming and going. The street is a bit noisy, but it is also very lively.

    Seeing someone selling candied haws on the street, Shi Zai clamored for candied haws. Li Lin had to let Huifeng carry him to buy them.  The face seems to be happy.

    Li Lin stretched out his arms to hug him, and carried him into the car: "What are you buying so much for? Beware of your mother talking about you."

    This brat likes to eat sweet things, Su Wan is afraid that he will damage his teeth, so he won't let him eat more, and he can only buy a bunch of candied haws at most.

    Knowing the cub said: "I'll give it to mother!"

    Having said that, he struggled to get down, and then walked forward: "Mother, you bought candied haws~"

    Su Wan reached out and hugged him, seeing his happy face, smiled: "What are you buying so much for?"

    Knowing the cubs said: "A string of cubs, a string of mothers!"

    Su Wan reached out and rubbed his little head, and said with a smile, "What about your father?"

    Li Lin sat down beside him, his eyes squinted at him: "Yes, where is your father?"

    So I only thought of my mother, not my father, did I?

    Shi Zai blinked, and he thought to himself, Dad, don¡¯t you eat candy?  But he thought for a while, but he didn't dare to say that, so he said: "Well, then, mother, cub and dad will be together, mother, cub is obedient, don't eat too much."

    Su Wan smiled softly: "Yes, you are obedient."

    When Shi Zai heard the words, he smiled immediately, leaned over obediently, shared a bunch of candied haws for his mother, and sat down to eat obediently. The sweet taste filled his mouth, and he narrowed his eyes happily.

    The carriage staggered through the street and drove out of the city gate. When she got out of the city gate, Su Wan lifted the curtain and took a look. The tall and majestic city gate stood up, and then disappeared from her sight.  .

    She lowered her eyes, then sat quietly, lowering her head and turning the candied haws in her hands, and she had no intention of eating. The person next to her reached out and shook her hand.

    She raised her eyes and saw that his brows and eyes were gentle, and his palms were warm and strong, as if he was comforting her, but also as if everything was in silence.

    She handed him the candied haws to hold, then lay down, pillowed on his lap.

    She felt a little tired, and wanted to lie down quietly for a while. He reached out and took off the hairpin on her head, put it on the table beside her, and then reached out to stroke her long hair.

    Her long hair has always been well-growthed, thin and soft, like fine silk, it feels very good to the touch, and when you smell it, it also has a faint fragrance.

    You can't see it from a distance, and you can only smell it when you get close, as if you are sniffing fragrance.

    Shi Zai sat aside and ate candied haws. He stopped eating half of it, and then gave it to his father: "Father."

    Shi Zai is a good boy who does what he says, and eats half of what he says.

    Li Lin naturally took it over and accepted it with a smile. Children are willing to share things with you. You can't say that you don't like or don't like food. After such a long time, he will treat it as you really don't want it.

    Many families with poor conditions want to leave the best things to their children. There is nothing wrong with that, but there is no shortage of this in the family. The children are willing to be filial, so just take it.

    Shi Zai sat down beside his mother and saw her sleeping with her eyes closed, so he asked, "Is mother asleep?"

    Li Lin hummed: "Your mother is tired, you wash your hands and go to the car behind, and let Uncle Feng accompany you."

    Shi Zai pressed the corner of his mouth: "Zai Zai wants to be with Mother."

    Li Lin reached out and touched his little head: "Your mother is tired, be good."

    Shi Zai was a little unhappy, but obediently agreed, went out of the carriage to wash his hands, and then carried Da Daier to a carriage behind him, and returned to accompany him.

    The Li family prepared five carriages, accompanied by thirty guards on horseback. There were no people in the two carriages, and only some things were loaded in the front.  stove etc.

    The second carriage is the carriage where the couple and their children are sitting. The second one is empty and spare, and the guards can also take the children to rest on it, and the second one is for Xiao Sang and Shuxiang.

    The journey was long and the carriage was rickety.

    & nbsp; Su Wan didn't feel sleepy at first. After leaving the Imperial City and following Li Linyuan to another country, she just felt a little empty in her heart, and her mind was messed up and she didn't know what she was thinking.

    There is reluctance, sadness, and confusion, but those emotions seem to permeate this emptiness, and her mood is gently swaying on the road like this carriage.

    It seems that I don't know where to go or where to return.

    However, leaning against him while the carriage was shaking, she felt a lot more at ease. She wanted to close her eyes and be quiet for a while, but unexpectedly fell asleep in a daze. When she woke up again, it was already noon.

    She looked left and right to see if she saw the child, and was a little worried: "Where is the child?"

    Li Lin stretched out his hand to pull a strand of her loose hair, and then said: "In the carriage behind, Hui Feng and Sui Chuan are playing with him, listen"

    Su Wan listened carefully, and sure enough, she heard his chirping voice, and didn't know what to say, but she seemed very happy.

    Su Wan breathed a sigh of relief, and Li Lin said again: "Are you hungry? On the way, I warmed up the food made in the kitchen in the morning. You can eat some first."

    Su Wan nodded, and then saw him get up and get out of the carriage, asking someone to bring food, and after a while, he brought out a carrying case, which contained two plates of food, five or six crystal clear dumplings,  There are also two small steamed buns, and there is also a white porridge.

    The white porridge is not as hot as it was just cooked, but it is still warm. The rice grains are white and plump, and it looks very appetizing.

    Su Wan was born in the south, so she naturally has a southern stomach. She likes to eat these for lunch and dinner on weekdays, and dinner is the main meal at night. Li Lin has lived with her for a long time, and has developed the same habit.

    She ate some porridge, and there was something in her stomach, and she seemed to feel better again, probably because she was full and satisfied with life.

    Continuing to walk forward in the afternoon, she leaned on a soft pillow, covered it with a small quilt, and then took a book of Chinese stories to pass the time.

    The itinerary is long, and I don't know when I will arrive, so the book is essential.

    Seeing that she was still in the mood to read the script, Li Lin was secretly relieved and smiled.

    He had been thinking before, if she was crying, how would he coax her, or if she had been unhappy, what should he do, but now it seems that she can adjust herself very well.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1075 Shangyang City

    The carriage went all the way south, and because it was not in a hurry, it didn't go fast. If the time was right on weekdays, I would find a town or village to rest at sunset. If there were no people, I would rest in the forest for a night.

    If you come across a good place and stay for a few days, it is right to go sightseeing.

    Two days after Su Guan left the Imperial City, she became ill and had a fever. She recovered after a few days of rest. After recovering, she began to plan for the future. Since it was all over, she had to find a way  Life is going well.

    Since it's nothing to do, let's get to know it first.

    Seeing that she was happy, Li Lin began to tell her about leaving the city. She had heard about it before, but it was a bit fragmentary and needs to be summed up.

    Licheng is not too big, about the same size as a state in Dongzhao. It faces the sea in the south, and a tall and tall snow mountain in the west.  .

    Such natural dangers on all sides seem to isolate the entire city from the outside. It is a place that is easy to defend and difficult to attack, and the people in the area are self-sufficient enough. Whoever wants to take this place has to weigh it.

    It is said that before the Li family opened up this place, there were few people in this place, and even if there were, it was also isolated from the outside world, and lived a life of farming and hunting. That is to say, when it developed later, many people moved here, and only then did they have a future.  from the city.

    Even better, although one side of the city faces the sea, there is a high mountain not far away. The high mountain blocks the wind blowing from the sea, and the interior forms a warm spring-like climate all year round.

    It's not too hot in summer, and it's not too cold in winter. Although it snows, it's only occasionally, the kind that you haven't seen for several years.

    Licheng is also a bit like the public ownership system in the 1970s and 1980s. Most of the factories and shops are publicly owned, managed by the Bureau of Agriculture, Industry, and Commerce, and employees are selected according to the assessment.

    Employees have wages, farmers have cultivated land, farming pays 20% of taxes, and the rest is their own, and there are various subsidies, and there are several booklets of those subsidies lists.

    Elderly people over 60 years old, children under 18 years old, and pregnant women are all subsidized, but there is also family planning. Now a family can only have three children at most, and no more.

    Under various regulations, people may have few chances to get rich, but their happiness is still high. If they have a job, they can support their families, and if they don¡¯t have a job, they can go back to farm and live a good life.

    Su Wan was dazzled. Although he had expected that the ancestor of the Li family was a time traveler, after seeing this, it was as if he had traveled through time and space and returned to the present world.

    This journey lasted nearly three months. From the end of spring in March to the scorching summer, Su Wan was not used to it in the first half month, but later she got used to this kind of journey. She either read a book or  It's to play with the children.

    In short, find something to pass the time.

    The carriage moved forward day by day, and the days passed day by day. By the time Su Wan regained consciousness, it was already June 13th, and the carriage had already arrived at Shangyang City.

    Shangyang City is a city outside Licheng. It is on the other side of the rift valley. It is somewhat equivalent to the endless city between Eastern Zhao and Western Wei.  current documents.

    "Shangyang City was built later. After people in the world knew about leaving the city, people often came to inquire about it. Later, we simply built a city here, half of which was used to garrison troops, and half to provide accommodation for people who came and went."

    "If someone makes trouble, there are people in the city who are available, and they can also dispatch troops. If Shangyang City cannot be defended, the troops in the city can also retreat to Hongyang City on the other side."

    "In the past, most of Shangyang City were people traveling between the two places. Later, many people came here and wanted to move into Licheng. After being rejected, they settled down in this city. Over time, it became today's  Shangyang City."

    Licheng does not reject anyone who comes, anyone is accepted, and they can only stay in the territory for a maximum of three years. If they do not leave, they will be deported and even severely punished. It is not easy to live in the territory for a long time.

    Li Lin and Su Wan sat on the platform of a red building on the hillside, looking down at the street below from a high position. There are many shops and people come and go, and it looks like a prosperous and prosperous scene.

    Shi Zai next to him was holding a piece of flatbread bigger than his face and gnawed on it. The flatbread was soft and had delicious meat inside. He ate happily.

    Su Wan ate a fruit and it tasted delicious. She was also very curious about this new place.

    Su Wan thought of a question: "If a war breaks out, how will the people here be resettled?"

    If Licheng retreats to Hongyang City, leave them alone.?Wouldn't that be a disaster?

    Li Lindao: "If there is a war, let's see what kind of war it is. Then we will evaluate the situation and see how to arrange it. This is uncertain. The war is related to too many things. There are no regulations on the current situation and life. How to do it."

    "Don't worry, in the past hundred years, there should be no one who dares to use force against Licheng." Li Lin is confident, "Take a rest today, and tomorrow we will transit into Hongyang City.  You can take a stroll over there."

    It's not that Li Lin didn't let Su Wan take a stroll in Shangyang City, it's just that it's a bit chaotic here, there are everyone, if it's not getting late, it's probably dark in the middle of the journey, so they just go there  No, I won't stay in Shangyang City.

    Su Wan shook her head: "Let's go, I've been here, and I want to spend more time in the future, after crossing the border tomorrow, let's go on, I've been walking for more than two months, and I'm a little tired, I want to go early  arrived."

    "also."

    A group of people rested overnight in Shangyang City, and crossed the border with documents in the early morning of the next day. There is a partition wall in the middle of Shangyang City, which divides the whole city into two sides. The huge city gate in the middle is the boundary. Step through this gate.  Just got to the other side.

    Compared with the prosperity on the side where the common people live, there are only troops stationed on the other side. Most of the people living here are military members, and the population is much sparser.

    There are people farming in the fields nearby, and the Cangshan Mountains are condensed in the distance, as if they have entered another world.

    The carriage passed through the city gate and walked for about half an hour before arriving at the Rift Valley. There is a city gate on the opposite side of the Rift Valley, and there is a suspension bridge beside the city gate.  I have made progress.

    A group of people got out of the carriage and stood far away, watching the suspension bridge slowly lower.

    Su Wan watched the huge suspension bridge fall slowly, feeling a little shocked in his heart, thinking that the ancestors of the Li family could really do it, if the suspension bridge was pulled up, no one would even think about crossing it.

    "This is the narrowest place in the rift valley. It is said that there are thousands of choices at present, so I chose such a location."

    [The author has something to say]

    ? Has been modified (remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1076 The main city of the thirteen cities leaves the city

    "If someone needs to cross this suspension bridge, it will be lowered and pulled up at night. If no one needs to cross the bridge, it will be pulled all the time. Today we came early and no one came."

    Su Wan took a closer look, and found that the width of the rift was seven or eight meters. If there were no suspension bridge, except for those so-called martial arts experts who could jump over it, they would not even think about it.

    So once a war breaks out and the army retreats to the other side of the rift, it is impossible for the enemy to send a large force there. At that time, as long as they send people to guard, one will kill one, and two will kill one pair.

    It is indeed very difficult to capture this place from the city, unless it can be killed from the inside, but it is not easy to enter the country, even if it is to instigate the people, they live and work in peace and contentment, and live a happy life, silly  Just do this kind of thing.

    The suspension bridge fell slowly, and then landed on the ground. A guard went up to explore the way first. Li Lin handed Shi Zai to Huifeng, and then dragged Su Wan to the suspension bridge.

    Su Wan walked on this suspension bridge, thought about the abyss below, and his legs were still a little weak. If he fell, he would be crushed to pieces.

    And the wind is a bit strong, yes, it makes her chilly.

    Li Lin held her hand and said with a smile, "Are you afraid?"

    Su Wan said honestly: "There are some, but it's okay."

    Although her legs are weak, it is not impossible to walk, but it may be that she is really not courageous. In the past, her friends dared to go to places like the Glass Bridge to play, but she did not even dare to think about it.

    It should be any dangerous thing, she will not do it.

    It is better for her to stay in a safe place.

    Li Lin smiled: "Then let's go."

    The suspension bridge was not long, so they walked over it quickly. When they got to the ground, the carriage behind started to cross the bridge. When the carriage came over, the group of people boarded the carriage again and set off.

    About half an hour later, I arrived at Hongyang City. When I arrived at Hongyang City, I had arrived at my own territory. Li Lin originally planned to rest in the city for a few days before leaving, but Su Wan was really tired.  I don't want to delay further on the road.

    The most important thing isthe weather in June is really hot.

    So the group of people did not stop, passed the city, and continued to walk forward.

    Then it took another two days before arriving at the destination - Licheng.

    It has been more than two hundred years since Licheng was established. It was a barren land at the beginning. After years of development, it has evolved into today's Licheng.

    It is said that when the Li family first named it, they took the meaning of "Peach Blossom Land, far away from right and wrong", and took the word Li, Li, which means far away, away from the disturbance outside.

    Because it is the first city established in this place, people outside also call the territory Licheng. If this word is spoken outside, it covers the entire territory, but if it is said within the territory, it means this territory.  The main city of the thirteen cities is Licheng.

    ?The city of Licheng is not inferior to the size of the Imperial City, let alone the bustle and bustle of the Imperial City. Stepping into the city gate and walking through the street, you can see that there are many shops with all kinds of goods.

    Huifeng bought a bunch of candied haws for Shi Zai, and he ate it happily.

    Su Wan wiped his mouth with a handkerchief, and couldn't help but said, "I haven't eaten the other ones since I came here, but I'll eat candied haws first, is it so delicious?"

    Shi Zai couldn't help nodding: "It's delicious, the fruit is sweet."

    Shi Zai likes to eat sweets, and the hawthorn fruit inside is a bit sour. He actually doesn't like to eat it very much, but he also likes to eat candied haws. Based on the principle of not being wasted, he can only eat it.

    This time, the candied haws he bought contained a piece of sliced ??pear, and he was even happier.

    "Mother, this is delicious."

    Su Wan squeezed his chin: "Let me see if your teeth have worms?"

    Shi Zai hurriedly reached out to cover his mouth: "No, no, Zai Zai didn't eat too much, the last time was a long time ago."

    Su Wan raised her eyebrows: "Then you have to figure it out yourself. If your teeth are damaged by eating, you will have no teeth, and then you won't be able to eat anything."

    Shi Zai nodded vigorously: "Got it."

    Shi Zai sighed, his mother was always worried that his teeth would be broken, but in fact he had taken good care of his teeth, he would rinse his mouth and brush his teeth after every meal, and he would rinse his mouth after eating sugar, his teeth were healed.

    Perhaps the mother thought that if her cub's teeth were broken, it would be ugly, so she was so worried.

    Li Lin reached out and touched his head: "Why do you love sweets so much?"

    Shi Zai heard the words and immediately said: "I am like mother, mother?? eat.  "

    "Don't." Su Wan didn't take the blame, "Don't rely on me, I don't like this kind of sweet and greasy food very much, even if I wanted to eat it, I would get tired of it after one or two."

    Shi Zai rolled his eyes, and then looked at Li Lin: "Then I must have returned to my ancestors."

    Li Lin slapped him on the head: "Thank you for your appreciation, none of your ancestors loved sweets like you."

    Shi Zai pursed his lips, not convinced: "That's not necessarily the case. I have so many ancestors, even those from my maternal ancestor's family are also ancestors. There must be some people who like sweets, but you don't know it."

    Li Lin choked for a moment, and rubbed his hair: "The words are unreasonable."

    "That's not true." Shi Zai said, "I will definitely show evidence later."

    "Okay, I'll wait." He saw what evidence he could come up with.

    The carriage passed by the street all the way, and it took about an hour before it stopped. Li Lin lifted the curtain of the window to take a look, and then said: "We're home, let's go down."

    Their journey is long and they stop and go at random, so there is no definite return time, and if there is nothing particularly important, Li Lin's whereabouts will not be known, so they came back very suddenly, the mansion  There is nothing to prepare.

    When the carriage stopped and saw the accompanying people, the people from the mansion came in a hurry, and the mansion became lively.

    "It's the young master, the young lady and the young master who are back!"

    "It's really the young master who is back!"

    Li Lin has been away a lot since he was a child, and he rarely came back when his parents passed away. After calculation, he has not been back for eight years.

    The old butler came in a hurry, tears were about to fall.

    "Young Master is back!"

    Li Lin smiled: "Uncle Zhong, I haven't seen you for many years."

    "Yeah, I haven't seen you for many years. My son has grown up." The old housekeeper, Zhong Bo, wiped away his tears. He is over fifty years old. He is wearing a blue narrow-sleeved robe, but his spirit is very good.

    He looked at Su Wan and Shi Zai, and smiled, a little relieved: "This is the young lady and the young master. I have seen the young lady and the young master before."

    Li Lin introduced: "This is my wife Su Shi Awan, this is my son Ashi, Awan, and this is Uncle Zhong." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1077 Although the place is changed, the home is still the same home

    "Uncle Zhong." Su Wan smiled softly, "I heard Jing Yuan talk about you before, but now I meet you as I wish."

    Uncle Zhong was very happy: "My lord also mentioned me? Hahaha, I thought you had forgotten me a long time ago."

    Seeing that he was so excited, Li Lin had no choice but to remind him: "Go into the mansion, sit down and talk about it."

    "That's right, let's go to the mansion first." Uncle Zhong was very happy to see that the young master's family had returned, and then invited them into the mansion.  .¡±

    "Madam and young master are not comfortable living here, just tell your subordinates."

    Su Wan said: "Thank you, Uncle Zhong, I'll make a note of it."

    The group didn't go far, Zhang Shou and Xiao Mo arrived, and Xiao Mo couldn't help crying when she saw someone: "Ma'am, you are here."

    Su Wan let out a sigh: "What's the matter?"

    Xiao Mo wiped away her tears: "Xiao Mo hasn't seen Madam for a long time, so I'm very happy."

    Xiao Mo and Xu's family originally went with the transporter, but they left more than a month early, and they have been here for more than a month. On the way, they also met robbers who didn't have long eyes, and they always missed Su.  Guan.

    Now seeing that the person arrived safely, my heart finally fell.

    "Don't cry if you're happy."

    Xiao Mo wiped away her tears, and sure enough she stopped crying, she said: "At Jingpingyuan, the slaves and maidservants have been arranged, and they are all arranged according to the habits of the son and wife."

    "Da Dai and Er Dai are raised in the yard next to them, and Madam's flowers are also grown."

    "Jing Ping Yuan?"

    Xiao Mo said: "That's right, the yard here has also been changed to Jingpingyuan, which is almost the same as in the village at the beginning. They are all new yards, and there is a garden next to the yard."

    Zhongbo said: "The courtyard was built by the young master when the young master and the young lady got married, and it has been empty all the time. Now that the young master and the young lady are back, they just live in it."

    Su Wan looked at Li Lin in surprise, but she didn't know that he had someone build a yard, and it was built according to the one they used to live in.

    Li Lin smiled: "Let's go and have a look."

    Su Wan nodded, with some anticipation in her heart. Although she had just arrived here, although she had done a lot of homework and learned a lot, it was a strange place after all, so she was inevitably worried and confused, but now she suddenly felt much more stable.

    A group of people walked through the outer courtyard, walked towards the inner courtyard, and soon arrived at Jingpingyuan. Jingpingyuan is a courtyard with three entrances, and the structure of Jingpingyuan in Shiqiao Village is almost exactly the same.

    In the yard, there are trees she likes, grape trellises she likes, swings she likes, and flowers she likes planting for many years.  The water and soil in other places are not acclimatized.

    Seeing this, Uncle Zhong wisely left room for the family to talk, took people down to pack the luggage, and asked people to prepare hot water for food.

    Li Lin took his son and led his wife to the house. Everything in the house was familiar to her, including tables, chairs, tables, and even cushions and soft pillows.

    Shi Zai was a little confused, and looked up at Li Lin: "Daddy, are we home yet?"

    Li Lin reached out and rubbed his head: "Yes, I'm home."

    Although the place has changed, the home is still the same.

    Zhi Zai was a little confused: "Are there also big fat tigers here?"

    Although he also wants his little friends, he is not stupid. He knows that this place is different from the village, but the place is different, and his family is still here, so he can't help being confused.

    Li Lin squatted down and said: "No, but there are your sister Xunxun and San Dai, by the way, and Da Dai and Er Dai, who are in the garden next door. You can go and see them later."

    Shi Zai let out a wow, very happy: "Really?"

    "Of course, it was agreed earlier, have you forgotten?"

    "Zai Zai has not forgotten." Although he is young, he also vaguely knows that his family has moved, and moved to a far away place, and he can no longer play with his former friends.

    Although his parents said that Sandai Xunxun and the others were all there, he still had some disbelief in his heart, feeling that the adults were coaxing him.

    Su Guan walked through the Ming Hall and entered the dormitory. The dormitory is also familiar, where the bed is placed, where the dressing table is placed, where the screen is placed, and the table, bedding, tea set, soft bed, etc. are placed on the wooden couch.  The pillows are also the ones she used to use before.

    There are also various utensils on the dressing table, bed curtains and bedding on the bed, everything is the same as before.

    But the house?It turned out to be a little bigger.

    Su Wan was a little dazed, feeling that he had not come to a strange place, but had returned home.

    Li Lin walked in with the child in his arms, and asked her with a smile: "Do you want to take a bath first, and then sleep again?"

    Su Wan came back to his senses, and shook his head vigorously: "Let's wait, is there anyone in the house who wants to see?"

    Li Lindao: "There aren't many people there. After you rest in two days, I will take you to meet Uncle Mr. Buju and the others, or invite them over. We don't care too much."

    The main reason is that he has a high status, and he doesn't have any serious elders, and he doesn't need to greet anyone, except for these few elders, who are considered half elders, and the rest are waiting for others to come to visit, and there is no one in the house.  Send out invitations, but no one dares to come.

    Su Wan was almost moved by his persuasion, but she remembered that there were still many things to do, so she shook her head vigorously: "Let's wait a minute, I'll clean up this pile of things first."

    "That's good." Li Lin pointed to a room opposite, "That's for this brat."

    There are three main rooms, a bright hall in the middle, the husband and wife's bedroom is on the left, and the room on the right is divided into two, one is a bedroom for the cubs, and the other is a small study room for Su Wan to read and rest, or to practice.  It is used to practice calligraphy on the piano.

    The three of them walked over, opened the door, and saw that the room was square, not too big, and there was a row of cabinets where the bed and desk were placed. Shi Zai's own things were also packed here. There were many dolls on the bed, and  Many of his favorite toys.

    Shi Zai let out another wow, recognized his belongings, ran over slowly, and picked up a rabbit doll beside the bed.

    "This is Zai Zai's!"

    It's been four months since I saw these, and I have forgotten about them, after all, I don't mention them often, but now I see them, I feel familiar.

    Seeing him so happy, Su Wan couldn't help laughing, walked over, sat down on the side of his bed, reached out and touched his head: "Yes, it's Zai Zai, Zai Zai, are you happy?"  ?¡±

    Shi Zai couldn't help but nodded: "Happy."

    Isn't he happy? Shi Zai has consciously lived in such a house, and now he is familiar with and likes every place and every place. Now it seems like he is back at home. Can he be unhappy?  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1078

    Su Wan also felt very happy, after all, she felt much more at ease in her heart.

    Not long after, the people below brought over the accompanying suitcases. Xiao Sang Shuxiang and Xiao Man came to help pack things, and there was a compartment behind the dormitory to put clothes.

    Su Wan is used to putting her changed clothes there, and it is inconvenient for her to pick them up by herself, and she doesn't need anyone to wait on her.

    However, because there are a lot of things, every time the season changes, the clothes in that room have to be changed, and the rest are put in other rooms.

    The purpose of each room in the courtyard is the same as that of the previous Jingping Court. A spare guest room was left in the east wing, and two rooms were opened up for hospitality. The west wing was specially used as a storeroom for her.  Put clothes and cloth, and a room for jewelry.

    The remaining ones that are not commonly used are placed in the rooms in the back yard. The back yard is not small, with a few fruit trees and flowers planted, there are seven or eight rooms, and a three-story viewing building.  Everything can be thrown into the back room.

    There were not many things accompanying him, and they were packed and put away. Li Lin led the child to the outer courtyard, and Xiao Mo told Su Wan about the situation in the house. She has been here for more than a month, and she has also asked a lot.  matter.

    "The mansion is quite big, but there are not many people there. There are about a dozen people serving under it. Some of them take care of the yard, the laundry room, the kitchen, and the embroidery room. The rest are guards."

    "There are three stewards. Uncle Zhong is the chief steward. He is in charge of the big and small matters in the mansion. He is the son and grandfather who has been working in the mansion. He has been there for forty or fifty years.  He decides everything up and down."

    "There is also my father-in-law, who is in charge of purchasing, and another man surnamed Du, who is in charge of the contacts of various families, and prepares to give and return gifts during the New Year and holidays."

    "There are three people over there in the embroidery room, just my mother-in-law and two young daughters-in-law, and Fu'er will help."

    After counting and counting, the number of people is really not many, but the main reason is that the owner of this mansion has not come back to live, and it has been vacant.  It is relatively real.

    "Jingpingyuan is a new courtyard built when the young master and his wife got married. The original courtyard was overturned. There are not many courtyards in the inner courtyard, only five. In addition to the place where we live, there is also the mountain where the former city lord and his wife lived.  Yueju."

    Su Guan knew that the city lord that Xiao Mo was talking about was Li Lin's father. This name was Cang, and his name was Yijun. His wife was Shi Qinsang.  He made up his mind, but he hasn't succeeded yet, so the people in the city lord's mansion still call him son.

    "The courtyards of the outer courtyard are similar to those of the inner courtyard, that is, five. In addition to the main courtyard where guests are usually entertained, there are two other courtyards that can be used to entertain guests. The remaining two are guest gardens."

    "The guards and maidservants do not live in the mansion at night, and a place is circled next to it for the guards and maidservants."

    Su Guan listened to what Xiao Mo said, and she knew a lot about the people and things in this mansion. The people who worked in the mansion were honest and hardworking, and they didn't spend much time.  Do whatever you want.

    The three stewards also took care of the house in an orderly manner, so she didn't need to worry about it at all.

    Not long after, Sun Xiang came over. She hadn't been here before, looked at the furnishings in the house, and smiled: "You really moved the whole family here."

    Sun Xiang also knew that the Li family had dismantled and moved away the furniture, but he was a little moved when he saw these things. Although the materials of the furniture were good, it was time-consuming and laborious to travel such a long distance.

    Su Wan smiled and asked: "I haven't packed it yet, why are you here? Where's Xun Xun?"

    Sun Xiang snorted: "I went out to play and led a bunch of girls to play around. I heard that you were here, so I came over to have a look."

    Xun Xun has a new playmate, and he is happy every day. The land where they live is all the children of the official family. There are people guarding the entrances of the streets and alleys, and occasionally there are people patrolling. It is very safe.  With that gate, you can play whatever you want.

    Seeing her being so happy, Sun Xiang finally felt that it was the right thing to move here. Although she is unrestrained and loves freedom, her daughter is her bondage. For her daughter's happiness, she can always give up many things.

    Sun Xiang just came to take a look, seeing that Su Wan was fine here, so he didn't bother him anymore, drank a cup of tea, left, and finally said that they would come to visit with their children in two days.

    Su Wan was indeed a little tired, so he didn't stay with her. Not long after, Li Lin came back with the child, and the family of three ate something. Su Wan took a bath and took the child to bed when he was free.for half an hour.

    Because everything in the house is familiar to her, including the smell of the quilt, she likes it, and there is no discomfort at all. When she opened her eyes, she thought she was taking a nap in the house in Shiqiao Village.

    At this time, the sun was already setting, and the sun was shining in the yard inch by inch, and everywhere was quiet, quiet and safe.

    Shi Zai slept a little sweat on his forehead, she wiped him with a veil, and lay down with him for a while.

    It didn't take long before Li Lin came back. Seeing that she was awake, he told her business: "I'm going to the ancestral hall in a while, you are ready."

    Su Wan understood that since she came back, she should go to the ancestral hall to pay respects to her ancestors. Although there are no people in the family, so there are not so many details, but it is still necessary to pay homage.

    Speaking of it, it was the first time for her and the child to return to Li's house.

    She looked down at the child, and then said: "Let him sleep for a while, I'll wake him up later."

    Li Lin asked her: "There is no one in the house, but do you want to add some people to serve?"

    Su Wan shook her head: "Let's do this first, it's enough to have Xiao Sang and Shu Xiang in the yard." She still doesn't like the constant presence of outsiders in the yard, and even if it's not enough, it will take some time to add people  Besides.

    Li Lin nodded: "That's fine, if you want to hire someone, just talk to Uncle Zhong and let him find it for you."

    "Okay." Su Wan agreed.

    It was about two minutes later that Shi Zai woke up. Su Wan coaxed him to get up, changed him into the clothes he had prepared, and the family went to the ancestral hall.

    The ancestral hall of the Li family is in a quiet place, not conspicuous. It is a 50-year-old old man who stays in the courtyard once he enters the courtyard, and helps light incense and clean it on weekdays.

    There are two dwarf pines planted in the yard, and a green plant is planted in the open space, which looks empty, quiet and somewhat solemn, and the green brick road on the ground is also spotless.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1079 Can this still make her feel wronged?

    "Let's go."

    Li Lin led his wife and children through the bluestone bricks of the yard, and then lifted his feet up the steps. At this time, the door in the hall was wide open, and a high platform for enshrining tablets came on, on which were the tablets of the ancestors of the Li family.  .

    Dried fruits, candies, candied fruit, gift cakes, five grains, seasonal fruits, etc. are enshrined on the incense table, and a small tripod with incense is placed on the incense table.

    Li Lin took the incense that was put aside, lit it with a candle, divided three sticks from Su Wan, and then led the children to worship and offer incense together.

    "The ancestors are above all, and today the descendants will bring their wives and children back to pay respects."

    "My wife, Aguan Su, and my son, Ashi."

    After simply prostrating, the husband and wife put the incense in their hands on the small tripod together, and then Li Lin cleaned it up. Su Wan took the child's hand and looked up.

    For more than two hundred years, if it was another family, it would have multiplied a large number of people, but the Li family has a small number of people, and they are all passed down from one generation to the next.

    There are no more than ten pairs of tablets on it, and it is only the eleventh generation that has been passed down to Li Lin's generation.

    Su Wan saw the highest position, and she thought to herself, this is the emperor who once ruled the world of Emperor Yuan Qi.

    Li Changyuan.

    Su Wan thought to herself, this ancestor's name is really quite pleasant, but she looked carefully again, and found that the names of the successive generations of the Li family were not unpleasant.

    Including her husband and her cub.

    Thinking of this, she smiled again, and reached out to touch her cub's little head.

    Shi Zai looked up at her: "Mother, are these Zai Zai's ancestors?"

    Su Wan nodded: "Yes."

    Shi Zai asked again: "Did the ancestors really not like sweets?"

    He is still struggling with this problem?

    Su Wan reached out and pinched his little face: "Mother doesn't know, when you grow up, go and check the files by yourself."

    Su Wan pulled him forward to help.

    Although someone cleaned the ancestral hall, they did not dare to move the tablet. This can only be done by the Li family. Li Lin has not been back for many years, so it really needs to be cleaned.

    By the time the family came out of the ancestral hall, it was getting late. After returning to Jingpingyuan to wash and eat dinner, the sky had completely darkened.

    Although Licheng is much southerly than the Imperial City, the summer is not as hot as the Imperial City, but it is slowed down, it is also summer, even if the room has an ice basin to dissipate heat, and the fan keeps shaking in the hand, I still feel the heat.  Some hot.

    After putting the child to sleep at night, the couple chatted for a while.

    "There is no one in the mansion. How you lived in the past will be how you will live in the future. If you want to take care of the stewards, you can discuss things with the stewards. If you don't want to take care of them, just leave it to them."

    "As for the wives of those officials' families, there is no need to be cautious when dealing with them. There are many things to consider. If you want to give them face, you will give them. If you don't want to, you won't. If you want to see them, you will see them, and if you don't want to see them, you will not see them."

    Su Wan raised her eyebrows: "If I don't give them face, what will happen?"

    Li Lin didn't care: "What can happen?"

    When he was in Eastern Zhao and Western Wei, he never made her bow her head. Could it be possible that she came here, and could it be the other way around?

    Although it is said that the Li family occupied Licheng and did not become emperor on their own, they are similar to the emperor, and the important officials under him are all arranged by his subordinates, such as Huifeng, Jusong and others in his hands, will be arranged in the future  to an important position.

    Here is the Yiyantang of the Li family.

    Can this still make her feel wronged?

    Only she can be wronged by others, but no one can make her suffer wronged.

    When Li Lin thought that she had left her family and followed him all the way here, he felt a little sorry for her, and naturally hoped that she could live freely and happily.

    "You can live your life however you want, I'm the one to do the rest."

    Su Wan nodded, moved his body closer to him, and he smiled: "Isn't it too hot today?"

    Whenever it comes to summer, she always dislikes the heat of the two of them leaning against each other, and still has objections to hugging her. Today, this one actually took the initiative to lean over, because the sun really came out from the west.

    Su Wan said: "I don't know why, but today I feel very at ease relying on you, so I don't despise you anymore."

    Su Wan secretly calculated in her heart that if others were polite to her, she would also be polite to others. It seems that if others bullied her, she would not just swallow it.

    &nbsp; If this day is full of suffocation and no happiness at all, then don't live it at all.

    Li Lin reached out and touched her head, and smiled: "Just tell me if you have anything to do in the future."

    Su Wan smiled and said: "Don't worry, I'm not the one to hold back my losses. If I suffer a loss, I will definitely pay it back myself. If I can't pay it back, I will definitely find you when the time comes."

    "good."

    They were really tired these days, and the couple fell asleep after talking for a while.

    The next morning, the weather was fine.

    When Su Wan woke up, it was already bright outside. When she finished washing, the father and son were sitting on the arhat chair, Shi Zai was playing with his toys, and Li Lin was leaning on the soft pillow to read a book.

    Hearing footsteps, the two turned their heads in unison.

    "woke up."

    "Mother!"

    Su Wan looked at the two similar faces, and then smiled: "Have you eaten yet?"

    Shi Zai obediently said: "Waiting for mother! Mother, your son is hungry."

    Su Wan suppressed a smile: "Oh, my cub is hungry? Where are you hungry?"

    Shi Zai touched his stomach and said seriously: "I'm hungry."

    Su Wan reached out to touch his belly, which made him giggle. Li Lin looked at the playful mother and son, then got up and went out to have the food delivered.

    The family of three sat together and ate the first breakfast in Licheng.

    Shi Zai sat on a chair specially made for him, holding a spoon in his hand, eating happily, probably because he was really hungry, one spoon after another.

    Su Wan spooned minced meat and egg custard, and he just took a bite.

    After breakfast, Li Lin was about to go out. Seeing that the sun was shining brightly, Su Wan asked people to clean up the clothes on the road, wash them and hang them to dry. Otherwise, she would always feel that the clothes had a lingering smell  , do not want to wear the second time.

    When Shuxiang called someone to come over and send the clothes to the washing room, Su Wan was pestered by the cubs, so she took him to the garden next door to see Da Dai.

    The Li family's mansion occupies a large place, but there are not many houses used for building, and there are many empty places. Since Li Lin and Su Wan got married, Li Lin let people choose the place to build Jingpingyuan, and then built the Jingping Garden next to it.  The clearing was enclosed and turned into a garden.

    It is June at this time, the trees are shaded, the flowers are clustered, the lotus leaves are green on the pond, the lotus is in full bloom, and there are koi swimming in the pond.

    "Big Dazed and Er Dazed! Zai Zai came to see you!"

    "Quack! Quack!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1080 Why is my cub so obedient today?

    Shizai hasn't seen his two little playmates, Dutou, for a long time. He holds a small bowl and sits on a small stool to feed them. From time to time, he grabs a handful of seeds from the small bowl and sprinkles them down.

    Dadai and Erdai seem to have lost weight again, but they are in good spirits, and they are happy to be fed.

    Wild geese can't stand the cold in the north, so they fly south every year for the winter and come back in spring, but the four seasons in Licheng are like spring, which happens to be their favorite season.

    Although they were not used to it when they first came here, they fell in love with it after only half a month, and thought it was a good place where they could stay forever.

    Su Wan was sitting on a chair beside her, watching the cubs feeding Dutou, she asked the person who helped feed them on weekdays: "How much do they eat on weekdays? I seem to have lost some weight?"

    The other party was a teenage girl. When she saw the mistress questioning her, she felt a little uneasy and stuttered.

    She said: "This is because the guards in the mansion asked them to feed less. They said, Madam's wild geese are reallytoo fat Let them eat less, and they will take them out to tame them  , that's good."

    The main reason is that this pair of wild geese is not young. If they are still so chubby and do not like to move, they may not be able to raise them for a few years. If they are well domesticated and kept healthy, they can live for a few more years.

    It happened that these two geese suddenly changed places, and they were not used to everything, so the guards in the mansion talked to Uncle Zhong, and took Da Dai and Er Dai away.

    Su Wan nodded: "Thank you."

    Su Wan also knew that they raised these two wild geese too fat, like two big geese, they couldn't even fly a long time ago, if someone specially helped to domesticate them, she would be very happy.

    Seeing that Su Wan didn't intend to blame her, the girl breathed a sigh of relief: "Whatever Madam said, this is our responsibility."

    In Licheng, there is no such thing as a contract of selling one's body. Buying and selling people is not allowed, and no one calls himself a servant or servant. The servants of each family have a contract (contract).  If they do things online, the government pays them, just like hiring them to do things.

    And when these people call themselves, they often call themselves me, subordinates and so on.

    After the cubs were fed, Da Dai and Er Dai took them for a walk around the yard, and the two Da Dai aggressively opened the way in front, as if they were two goose generals who had to go out to fight.

    Su Guan asked Shuxiang to follow, and went to the water pavilion to sit for a while. The water pavilion was built on the edge of the lotus pond.  The beauty of the waterside pavilion is close, just to feed the koi in the water.

    Someone brought her hot tea: "Ma'am, this is the lotus tea that I just made a few days ago. It is time to eat lotus in summer. I have made some lotus cakes, lotus cakes, and fried lotus cakes in the kitchen. Madam, try it."  Try to see if it suits your appetite."

    Su Wan walked in the yard for a while, and was really thirsty and hungry, so he ate some with lotus tea. The lotus cake is made of lotus petals into flower sauce, filled with sugar, pine nuts, and sesame, and baked  Turn it into a cake, open it and take a bite, the mouth is full of sweetness and crispness.

    The lotus cake is dried and ground into powder, and then steamed with some rice noodles. This lotus cake has two colors, one is pink and the other is beige. It is very soft and delicious even after a bite.

    The fried lotus flower crisp is to wrap the petals in the batter and fry them in a pan. It tastes crispy and crunchy. It has no taste, but it is very fragrant. Su Wan thought, if it is sprinkled with cumin or thirteen spices, it will really be delicious.  Incredibly delicious.

    The tea is also good, the top-grade Biluochun is used, the fragrance of lotus is not strong, but faint, one seems to want to follow the fragrance.

    It is really a beautiful thing to enjoy the scenery and drink tea in the cool breeze in the water pavilion. Just sitting like this, leaning on the beauty and shaking the white fan, I feel that the whole heart is quiet.

    Shi Zai slipped away and ran around the yard for two times. When he reached the water pavilion, there was already a little sweat on his forehead. Su Wan wiped his sweat with a handkerchief, and then fanned him with a fan.  Order some warm water to be brought to him.

    Children, drink less tea.

    Shi Zai drank warm water and ate a piece of lotus cake and lotus cake. He didn't like it or not. The chef at home made good food, but his picky mouth felt normal.

    On the other hand, the fried lotus flower crisps, which are fragrant, crisp, and crackling when bitten, he really likes them, and he ate three in a row. Su Wan told him not to eat any more, so he stopped, and then sat down obediently.  He went to his mother and looked at his mother helplessly.

    Su Wan reached out and touched his little head, with a smile on his lips: "Why is my son so obedient today?"

    Zhi Zai poked his finger.?Then said: "Daddy told Zai Zai to obey Mother's words obediently."

    Su Wan snorted: "When?"

    "In the morning, before mother got up, dad said he was very busy these days, and he wanted to listen to mother, and then, then"

    "Then what?"

    "Then bring fun toys to Zai Zai."

    Su Wan's hand touching his head paused: "My son, you don't need to say this reason."

    Heh, I thought my cub was kind, cute, and full of old mothers.

    It turned out to be for toys.

    The truth is so cruel that it almost breaks my heart.

    Su Wan stretched out her hand to cover her heart, and didn't want to talk to her cub at the moment.

    Shi Zai didn't understand the old mother's heartbreak at all. He sat on the side of the beauty, looked at the koi swimming in the pond, and stretched out his hand to pull the old mother's sleeve: "Mother, Zai Zai wants to feed the fish."

    Su Wan had no choice but to ask someone to fetch fish food, and gave him some: "Hey slowly, don't sprinkle it all at once, or I won't give it to you by then."

    Shi Zai hummed twice, took the fish food in the small bag, sat cross-legged on the beauty's back, and threw the fish food into the pool one by one through the grid of the beauty's back, watching the broccoli in the water.  Carps swim around to snatch food.

    Although he is small, he is really smart. Usually, his parents taught him not to stand up and lie on the beauty, nor to turn over. He still listens very well.

    Su Wan shook her fan, watching the debt collector bow his head and count the fish food with a serious look, she couldn't help but smile.

    In the affairs of the world, if there is a loss, there must be a gain. Although she left her homeland, she was still very reluctant. Most of her relatives were there, but if she did not marry Li Lin, there would be no Ah Zhi.

    Perhaps if she marries someone else, she will give birth to a child, but that person is not Ah Shi.

    She wiped his forehead with a handkerchief: "How many times have you counted?"

    "It's six!" He counted to six fish food, and then threw them into the pond one by one, and counted six more, and so on.

    Su Wan felt a little strange: "Why is it six?"

    Shi Zai said seriously: "Because Liuliu Dashun."

    Su Wan's hand shaking the fan paused.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1081 My cub is so smart that he makes me look like a goose

    "Who did you learn from?" Su Wan couldn't help asking.

    "Daddy."

    "Your father?" Su Wan was a little disbelieving, "Your father still taught you this? Liuliu Dashun?"

    "Taught me." Shi Zai bowed his head and counted his fingers, and then muttered, "Lucky in life, two tigers fight each other, think twice, lead in all directions, five grains are plentiful, six and six are smooth, seven stars accompany the moon, eight directions come to wealth, ninety-nine  Return to one, ambush from all sides"

    The fan in Su Wan's hand was about to fall off, that fellow Li Jingyuan taught him this.

    "I am lucky in my life to be a human being, to be accompanied by relatives and friends, and to meet by fate."

    "When two tigers fight, one will be injured."

    "Think twice, don't be reckless."

    Su Wan looked up at the pool and thought she should be in the water.

    What to do, my husband is too much, my son is only two years old, and my husband started teaching.

    What should I do, my son is so smart that he makes me look like a goose.

    Goose goose goose~

    She stretched out her hand to brush the hair around her ears, calmed down, and asked him: "Your father taught it, do you understand the truth?"

    Knowing Zai is still ignorant, he shook his head: "Zai Zai some understand, some don't understand, but Daddy said, just remember, and you will always know in the future."

    Su Wan thought about it for a while, and simply caught him blind, no matter what, they are his cubs anyway, and he can teach him how he likes.

    "Then why Liuliu Dashun?"

    "Because Shun Shun Shun."

    "Then why don't all directions come to make money? It's still a lot of money."

    Knowing Cubs: ""

    Shi Zai looked at his old mother seriously, with a mother-in-law expression on what you are talking about.

    Su Wan reached out and rubbed his hair, and sighed: "Okay, you can count, count your six or six great successes."

    Shi Zai didn't know the complicated emotions in the old mother's heart, so he let out a oh, and then continued to count his fish food with his head down, feeding the fish happily.

    About half an hour later, near noon, Su Wan brought him back from the garden and asked someone to bring him warm water to wipe his face and body. He was covered in sweat after going out on a hot day.

    After changing him into loose clothes, he asked someone to bring up lunch. After serving the little ancestor to eat, he took him to enjoy the cool and rest for a while, and then took a nap with him.

    It's almost like this every day with cubs.

    Shi Zai was indeed a little tired, and fell asleep after a while. Su Wan lay on the side fanning, and fell asleep after a while.

    The days in Licheng seem to be no different from those in Shiqiao Village. She lives in peace and quiet in this world, and no one disturbs her. The imagined plot of being picked on by others does not seem to exist.

    Su Wan lived for a few days, rechecked and packed the things he brought, and settled down completely.

    In the evening, when the family was sitting together for dinner, Su Wan mentioned the matter of the banquet: "It's been three or four days since I've been back, and I've cleaned up what needs to be done, and it's time to invite guests over for dinner."

    Su Wan didn't plan to never see people for the rest of her life, nor did she plan to stay in this mansion for the rest of her life without going out. She hadn't gone out in the past few days. Although she was a little curious about the streets in Licheng, she felt that if she wanted to go shopping, she should  It's better to meet people first.

    If she stays in the mansion all the time, others may think that she is not acclimatized or that she is packing her luggage and has no time to meet guests, but if you run outside all day instead of meeting people seriously, it is rude,  Still don't want to give face.

    Li Lin raised his eyes and looked at her: "How long will you not rest?"

    Su Wan said: "No need, I'm fine now, it's better to get this matter done earlier, if it takes too long, it seems a little rude."

    Li Lin nodded: "Okay, I will find Uncle Zhong tomorrow and ask him to prepare some invitations. I will write them later, and you can think about it when you have time. If you have anything to arrange, ask Uncle Zhong to help, or ask Zhang Bo  Steward."

    Su Wan thought for a while and said: "Then the day after tomorrow, I will send the invitation tomorrow, and let someone come over for a meal the day after tomorrow, and discuss it with my Uncle Zhong and the others."

    "It's doable."

    The couple discussed the matter, and the next day, Li Lin stayed at home and asked Uncle Zhong to bring some empty invitations, and wrote invitations to entertain the guests.

    This banquet actually announced that the Li family had a mistress and introduced Su Wan and Shi Zai to the world.

    If you really want to make a big splash, that's okay, but both of them think it's unnecessary, they think it's too tiring, and they have to work hard.

    Although it is said that the scenery is eye-catching and envied by the world.It makes people happy, and makes people's vanity satisfied, which also means that the Li family attaches great importance to this lady.

    But the time between the two of them, the husband and wife, has passed the time when they would like to show their love to the world. The two of them prefer such a peaceful and peaceful life like water, and they don't like too many interruptions, and they don't like too much love.  talk.

    After the two discussed it, they only invited more than 30 people. These people are all important figures in Licheng, or they are close friends of the Li family, so they should be seen.

    Su Guan discussed with the housekeeper and the kitchen about the banquet that day, what wine to use, what tea to use, what cakes to use, and what dishes to use.

    Su Wan didn't know much about the food in Licheng, so he had to refer to the suggestions and make a decision.

    However, there really shouldn't be too much food here in Licheng. Looking at the recipes printed with movable type one after another, her eyes were dazzled.

    Probably life is worry-free, people in the world always like to play tricks on food, just like that lotus flower, there are already more than a dozen kinds of food, this is recorded, and it is really necessary to count them all.  There are all kinds of ways to eat.

    Su Wan thought to herself, if she had free time, she would definitely want to eat these foods.

    On the day of the banquet, the weather was fine, and the servants of the mansion swept the yard clean early in the morning, and wiped the yard for receiving guests two or three times, so the house and yard were spotless.

    Jiu Bian and Sun Xiang were the first to come, probably just after breakfast, and they brought the little girl Xun Xun over. The little girl Xun Xun had two pigtails tied up, and she was so cute and cute.

    "Auntie~Auntie~"

    Su Wan felt that her heart was about to melt. Although her own cub was super cute, it didn't stop her from liking little girls!

    "Xun Xun, do you miss your aunt?" Su Wan hugged the little girl Xun Xun, reached out and pinched her little face, and couldn't help but smile.

    "Think about it." Xun Xun is a big girl in front of her peers, but in front of her elders, she is a cute and lively little girl, which is fun.

    "Xunxun heard that my aunt was coming and wanted to see her, but my parents said that my aunt still had something to do, so I asked Xunxun to wait. Xunxun waited and waited until now."

    "Auntie, Xunxun has a lot of delicious candies, and I brought them back to Auntie." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1082 If I go, my mother will be robbed

    The little girl Xunxun grabbed a handful of candy from her pouch. Her pouch is a simple pouch, like a modern cross-body backpack.  It also keeps her from falling out when she bounces around.

    This was made by Su Wan for Xun Xun before, with a cute little rabbit embroidered on it. The little girl Xun Xun likes it very much. She only needs to carry it on her back when going out, and put her snacks and picked flowers in it on weekdays.

    Once he caught a few grasshoppers and took them home. When Sun Xiang was cleaning them up for her, he saw them and his face turned green.

    Although Sun Xiang is not a poison doctor, she is indeed a bit good in this area, and she is not afraid of a few grasshoppers, but it is really exciting to see her precious girl playing this.

    "Thank you, Xunxun. Auntie likes it very much." Su Wan took the candy and was so happy that she could hug the little girl in her arms and kiss her.

    Xun Xun Ai Ai came over in anticipation, so cute.

    Shi Zai glanced at her, a little angry, and felt that this young lady was really too much, she clearly had a mother, and she always acted like a good-looking next to his mother, and wanted to hug her.

    This is to snatch his mother from him, right?

    Shi Zai hurried over and tugged at his old mother's sleeve: "Mother, Zai Zai wants to be hugged too."

    Su Wan let out a yo, and couldn't help laughing: "Okay, okay, hug you."

    Xun Xun glared at Shi Zai, Shi Zai stared back, stretched out his arms to hug his mother, happily.

    Everyone in the room couldn't help laughing, it wasn't the first time these two were fighting for favor, Xun Xun was a good-looking girl, Su Wan also liked little girls, and couldn't help getting closer when they saw someone.

    But Shi Zai felt that this young lady was going too far, she clearly had her own mother, and she was always robbing his mother.

    Too much, too much!

    Shi Zai hugged his mother tightly.

    Sun Xiang was also happy. Xun Xun is very cute, but Shi Zai is also cute and very funny, so she asked Shi Zai: "Do you want to change with your sister Xun Xun? Are you going to my house?"

    Shi Zai shook his head vigorously: "No, how can you change your child? Xun Xun is your Xun Xun, and I am my parents' cub."

    Although he is young, he already understands that each family has its own children, and each family's parents are different. Where can they be changed, they are determined not to.

    Su Wan reached out and touched his little head: "Okay, okay, you are the baby of your parents, and you will definitely not change. Your aunt is teasing you. Do you want to play with your sister Xunxun for a while?"

    Xun Xun raised her eyebrows when she heard the words, and folded her hands in front of her chest, as if if you want, my sister can take you with reluctance.

    Shi Zai refused.

    He doesn't want to be someone else's younger brother.

    When they were in Shiqiao Village, the two often went to the village to play with other people's children. One wanted to be a big sister and the other wanted to be a big brother.  Take the things at home to bribe the children of the opposing camp.

    Fortunately, he is such a young child. If it takes a few years, there will be a fight between Chu and Han.

    Every time Su Wan heard about this, she would die of laughter.

    These two little bastards have a lot of thoughts. If it were her childhood, she would probably only know how to eat.

    However, for the happiness of children, it is enough for them adults to watch the show, and let them play.

    Seeing that he refused, Xun Xun was not angry, and sat obediently beside his mother, acting like a obedient little lady.

    Su Guan hurriedly asked someone to bring some food, and she asked Sun Xiang: "You have been here for more than a month, but what do you think?"

    Sun Xiang said: "It's okay, the days are stable, and the city is also lively."

    Su Wan nodded: "I heard it's pretty safe."

    The laws and regulations in the city are relatively strict, and there are few incidents of bullying people and making troubles in the street, and because the overall life is good, the people are more contented, and life is peacefully lived like this.

    Sun Xiangdao: "I saw that these ladies and girls are not like other places. They are full of food and support. They are free and have nothing to do. Many of them have things to do. I just thought, if they are free and have nothing to do, should I start a family?"  shop, to regain my old profession.¡±

    Sun Xiang also didn't want to live with her daughter relying on Jiubian, and she didn't want to bow her head and reach out to ask others for money. She used to hide from the royal family of the Western Wei Dynasty, so there was no way. Now that she is stable, she just wants to make some money.

    Many shops here in Licheng are public-owned, such as grain, oil, and medicine stores, which are not allowed to be privately operated. There are many tea houses, restaurants, and cloth shops that are also public-owned, but there are also private ones.

    If Sun Xiang wants to open a shop, help people arrange?? Body, it is also possible to sell some makeup powder, but you have to pay taxes.

    Su Wan felt that it was feasible: "If you want to do it, it is indeed possible."

    Sun Xiang has recuperated her body. The balm and powder she used all these years were made by Sun Xiang. She has used it for several years, so she naturally knows the benefits.

    Sun Xiang asked her: "What about the lady? What are you going to do? Open another Jianjialou?"

    Sun Xiang didn't think that Su Wan would settle down in the back house and be her castellan's wife. This is why Sun Xiang was able to chat with Su Wan. Although Su Wan looked like a gentle and kind person, in fact he had a lot of success in his heart.  Calculate.

    She is content with the status quo. If her husband gives her, she is willing to accept it, but she will also manage her own. It is impossible to let herself fall to the point where she depends on others for her life.

    Su Wan said: "I'm not in a hurry, let's take a look first."

    It is a good idea to open Jianjialou, but I don¡¯t know if it will work. Maybe there is already such a teahouse. She is new here, and she is not waiting to make money to eat. Naturally, she is not in a hurry. Let¡¯s take a look and understand.  Let's talk about the situation.

    And she still has a lot of business. Although she is not in Licheng, she still makes money.

    Speaking of this, she was a little worried that Sun Xiangmao would make a rash move, so she said, "You should also be more cautious, and see what's going on here. After all, this place is different from Western Wei and Eastern Zhao."

    Sun Xiang said: "I will."

    The two discussed for a while, and after a while, the wind came back: "Young master asked his subordinates to take the young master to the outer courtyard."

    Shi Zai glanced at Xun Xun, a little reluctant, leaning against his mother and holding his hands, refusing to move. Seeing this, Su Wan could only coax, "Did your father call you out?"

    Shi Zai shook his head: "I want a mother today."

    If I go, my mother will be robbed.

    Damn it!

    Su Wan couldn't help laughing: "Go, go, mother is only your mother, and no one can take it away."

    Although she likes the little girl Xunxun very much, she still likes her own child the most. This is human nature, there is no one in the world who likes other people's children more than herself.

    And this cub in her family is also very cute.

    "Your father called you over, there is something important."

    Shi Zai thought for a while, and finally nodded: "Okay."

    Su Wan smiled: "Go back to Uncle Feng with you." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1084 Something is really wrong with you, miss

    "Yes, the lives of the people here are much better than those outside." Su Wan laughed.

    It's like a country that is rich, peaceful and stable. Although ordinary people are still busy with three meals a day, they live a stable life and don't go hungry. Ordinary people don't say that they have meat every day, but they do every few days.  I can eat it last time.

    Although it is not very developed, some breeding and weaving industries are already relatively good. Sericulture, sheep raising, and planting of various plants that can weave cloth may not be so luxurious and gorgeous, but they are available and can be sold. Common people  Already very happy.

    The two were watching the scenery in the yard while chatting about some things in the city. After a while, the two went to the attic and looked down at the scenery in the yard.

    The sun rises from the east, and the sunlight that falls has a little summer heat. Because it is morning, the heat is not too strong, it feels warm and bright to the touch, and the whole world is illuminated by this sunlight.

    The sky is clear, with long white clouds, and there are white gauzes hanging on the attic. When the wind blows, the gauze curtains are light, and the morning wind is still a little cool.

    The courtyard below is lined with green trees and blooming flowers, the pool in the pool is clear, with round green lotus leaves, pink lotus flowers blooming, and groups of koi swimming around in the pool.

    Sun Xiang looked at these scenery, blowing the morning wind, and felt that the whole person was much more relaxed. She said: "No wonder men and women in the world want to marry well, and men want to marry noble women, so they can soar into the sky.  , A woman is like climbing a high branch, and thus flies to the branch."

    "I didn't believe it at first. I thought that money is important, but there is really no need to spend my whole life for money. I spend my whole life on it. In this way, it is better to be happy, free and easy, and live in this world in vain.  A generation."

    Su Wan asked Xiao Sang to hand her the binoculars, she took a look through the binoculars, and asked the other party: "Then what now?"

    Sun Xiangdao: "Now I suddenly understand that money is indeed very attractive."

    Su Wan looked back at her: "You seem to have a lot of emotions recently, I've never seen you like this before, why, are you stimulated?"

    Sun Xiang chuckled: "It's not that I'm stimulated, I just feel that enjoying this rich and glorious life seems good."

    Su Wan raised her eyebrows and smiled: "Then you can just live with Jiu Bian Haosheng. He has plenty of money, and the money given to him every year is just a figure, and he doesn't even blink."

    Jiubian is really too rich. He accounts for 30% of the income from overseas industrial operations he manages. Although he may have to share this 30% with the people below, it is still a lot.

    Sun Xiang still smiled: "He is indeed very rich. Now that things have happened, he can only live like this. I will not hand over Xun Xun to him, and it is impossible for him to let me take Xun Xun away."

    "Besides, he has so many things. If I don't make peace with him, it will be Xing Xun's. But if I get divorced, and he marries another one at that time, what will happen to Xing Xun?"

    "It is not allowed to take concubines in Licheng, but it is allowed to remarry if one of the husband and wife dies."

    There is something really wrong with you, miss.

    Su Wan thought, didn't you already know all these things, why are you still mentioning them now?

    Having said so much, don't you want to give yourself an excuse to live a good life?  Or cover up something?

    Su Wan gave her a meaningful look, and then echoed: "No, even for Xun Xun, you can't get along with each other. If you can live this day, then go on with it."

    Miss sister, although this is not your style of doing things, but you have said so, I can only help you make sure~

    Su Wan took another look through the binoculars and saw that Li Lin was leading Shi Zai and bringing a few people towards this side, it seemed that he was going to the opposite side.

    She put down the telescope and handed it to Xiao Sang: "The guests are coming soon, let's go down."

    A group of people went down to the attic and went to the Ming Hall. Su Wan checked all kinds of food, and asked about the preparations in the kitchen and the boiler room. The boiler room should always have hot water ready for tea.

    In short, eating and drinking are indispensable.

    Finally, I told the girls who arranged to come over to serve tea and water: "You work harder today, and let the manager arrange to let you each have a day off."

    "When the guests come, everyone must be polite and not discuss the rights and wrongs of the guests."

    "yes."

    "Ma'am, don't worry, this is the first time the family has done such a major event in these years, we must be careful and careful, so as not to embarrass the young master and young lady."

    "Exactly."

    Su Wan nodded: "Thank you for your hard work, go get busy."

    &nbsp; Su Wan had just made the arrangements when someone came to report that there were guests. Not long after, several wives came together. Some of these wives were dressed luxuriously and some were ordinary, but they were all clean and tidy.

    "Meet the young lady."

    A group of wives led their young daughters-in-law and young girls to come forward to salute.

    Su Wan's eyes swept over, with a smile on his face: "Everyone, please stand up, please sit down."

    Everyone thanked: "Mrs. Xie."

    When a group of people sat down, someone brought tea and food.

    Su Wan smiled at the crowd and said, "I was still guessing which guest came first, but it turned out to be a few. I'm used to being lazy, so I don't need to be too polite when I come here. We just got together and drank together at that time."  Tea chat."

    Su Wan was quite satisfied in her heart. The oldest lady who came to visit was forty years old, and there was no old lady in her fifties or sixties who became grandmothers and great-grandmothers.

    Although her status as a young lady is very good, everyone treats her politely, but she always has to show some face to those old ladies.  .

    "I'm new here and I don't understand anything. If there is anything to pay attention to, you can also tell me."

    Seeing Su Wan's gentle face and polite speech, the people present were secretly relieved.

    They have no objection to who this young lady is, after all, it is not her turn to be her own girl, but if there is a young lady on top of her head, pointing fingers at others, they will be very unhappy.

    This young lady seems to be quite talkative, and she doesn't seem to want to meddle in other people's business.

    But if you really want to tell the young lady what she should and should not do, no one dares, but since the young lady said so, it is not good if no one answers.

    So someone replied vaguely: "There is nothing we need to pay attention to here, just live how we live."

    The people on the side echoed: "Exactly, live your life as you want."

    Someone changed the subject: "Young Madam just came here. After resting, I will go to the city to have a look. Our city is very lively. Then, Young Madam should take a good look at it." (Remember this website URL: www.  hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1085 I want to raise pigs

    "That's right, there are many places to see and enjoy in the city we are away from, and there are even more places to eat."

    Afterwards, the ladies began to talk about where in the city is fun, when is the best time, which teahouses are delicious, and which chefs are good at dishes.

    Su Wan agreed with a smile, and asked a few more questions when he heard something curious.

    Occasionally, the topic develops in a weird direction, and the small talk is also weird, but someone always comes back, and it looks friendly on the surface.

    Not long after, another guest arrived, and then joined the chat.

    Listening to these people talking, Su Wan felt relieved.

    No one is perfect in the world, and some people's personalities are not perfect, but the people sitting here don't have any serious brain problems, can speak reasonably, and can understand people's words, so she can rest assured.

    She is afraid that some people always like to jump up and down, some people rely on the old to sell the old, some are eccentric, some point and scold, some are ignorant, stupid and mentally ill, so that day will be wonderful.

    Thinking back then, one Su Fu could make trouble for the whole family, which shows its power.

    Su Wan took a sip of tea and chatted with the ladies. She nodded or asked a question from time to time. The scene was quite harmonious. Sun Xiang sat on the sidelines, watching his nose and heart, and found that he was useless.

    She came early, and she really felt that it was the first time Su Wan encountered such a big battle, and she might not be able to cope with it. She wanted to help out. After all, she had been sisters for many years. Although she was not a sister at the beginning, but  After a long time, the relationship can be considered good, barely.

    It's just that she forgot that Su Wan herself is pretty and doesn't need help.

    "This is Fanghua, my girl. She is the most lively. There is nothing interesting in this city that she doesn't know. If Madam wants to go out and needs someone to accompany her, send someone to my house and ask her to go with you.  go."

    This girl named Xie Fanghua is only thirteen or fourteen years old. She looks lively and active, and she likes to be lively.

    Thirteen and fourteen-year-old girls in Eastern Zhao, Southern Qin, and Western Wei have to learn dignified etiquette and are ready to marry, but girls in Licheng get married later, at least eighteen years old.  That's the time to say kiss.

    She is thirteen or fourteen years old, and she is still a playful little girl.

    Xie Fanghua showed a bright smile: "Hi, young lady."

    "Hello." Su Wan laughed, "Are you studying or doing something now?"

    Xie Fanghua said: "I am studying in middle school, and my father said that I must study hard so that I can have a better life in the future."

    "You really should study hard." Su Wan said, "You are lucky enough to be born here to have such a good opportunity. You should cherish it. There are no opportunities for women to study outside."

    Xie Fanghua asked curiously: "Has the young lady ever read?"

    Su Wan smiled and said: "Of course I have read it. I went to a women's school in my early years. When I was older, I couldn't keep running outside. There was a gentleman who taught in the mansion, and the sisters attended classes together."

    For the sake of a few girls in the mansion, the Jinning government also invited many gentlemen to come to teach, but it's a pity that not many people study seriously.

    "What did you learn in your academy?"

    Xie Fanghua said: "We have three academies, one is elementary school, which focuses on literacy and arithmetic. When we get older, we can choose a lot of things when we go to middle school. When we get to university, we can choose a direction to study."

    Su Wan asked her again: "Then what do you want to learn?"

    Xie Fanghua said with some embarrassment: "I want to raise pigs."

    Su Wan: "???"

    Xie Fanghua was beaten by her mother: "You child, what nonsense are you talking about! What kind of pig farmer! You are going to piss me off, aren't you?!"

    If it wasn't for being a guest at someone else's house, the next moment might be a mother-daughter world war.

    Xie Fanghua's mother, Mrs. Xie, is really going to die of anger. Let her speak well in front of the young lady. She is itchy.

    Many people present couldn't help laughing.

    Xie Fanghua raised her chin and snorted softly: "What's so funny, it's just raising pigs. I think pigs are good. Could it be that you think pigs are bad and don't like pork?"

    ? Su Wan is going to die of joy, pork is a good thing, but raising pigs is indeed a tiring and dirty job

    A big man said that it would be fine if he wanted to raise pigs, but a little girl said so, which really made people want to laugh. The parents were furious when they heard it, and wanted to stage a mixed doubles.

    But she can't say whether it's good or not for people to raise pigs. After all, they are not familiar with each other, and it is related to their future.You can't give random pointers on things. If she raises pigs well, and this little girl really puts her heart into it, then her parents may have objections.

    Su Wan said: "It's one thing to have an idea, but you have to discuss it with your family."

    Xie Fanghua nodded: "Don't worry, Young Madam."

    Su Wan got to know a few wives and a few young girls, chatted with them for a while, heard a lot of interesting things about Licheng, and was in a good mood.

    She prepared meeting gifts for the girls, all of which were jade pendants with a variety of flowers.

    She had picked out quite a few good jade stones earlier, but one of them had a lot of cracks on it, making it impossible to make bracelets or large items, so she made a lot of jade pendants and beads, which are just now used as gifts.

    Xie Fanghua picked a jade pendant engraved with peonies, and the other girls also picked their favorites.

    Ladies and gentlemen, when the girls came, I was still a little worried, but after sitting down and chatting for a while, seeing that Su Wan was easy to talk to, I felt relieved. The girls were also very happy when they got presents.  past.

    It was even easier for Su Wan to chat with the little girl.

    In the blink of an eye, it was noon, and the Li family hosted a banquet in the Changting Garden. Su Wan and several wives sat together to eat, and after talking, they talked about eating crabs.

    Someone said: "There is a lake a little further down from the city. It breeds good crabs. My wife came here by chance. I haven't had to eat them yet. When September and October come, it will be full of cream and yellow fat, and it will taste like a mouthful."  It¡¯s so fragrant, I can recall it for a year.¡±

    Su Wan pricked up his ears and listened, really wanting to taste what the crab that can be remembered for a year is like.

    She loves fish and crab the most, but the crab is cold and can only eat it a few times a year. Every year, she has a bit of a sore stomach because she can't eat any more.

    Especially for one year of pregnancy, and not being able to eat for the next year, it is really heartbreaking.

    I can't sleep at night thinking about it.

    Fortunately, I made some drunken crabs at that time, and when she stopped feeding her children, her health was much better, so she ate a few for a little satisfaction.

    "Is it really that delicious?"

    "Really, if the young lady doesn't believe it, you must try it out."

    Su Wan smiled: "At that time, I will definitely have a good taste." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1086 That is, he dares to be so capricious

    After eating, they sat down for a while, and the families didn't stay any longer, and they all went away wisely. Sun Xiang also led Xun Xun home, saying that he would come to play some other day.

    Su Wan sent someone to check on the opposite side, but the guests on the opposite side were still drinking and chatting, so she asked someone to bring the cub over, and she took him back to rest for a while.

    Huifeng sent Shizai over. Shizai was probably really sleepy and tired. He swayed when he walked, just like the big daze in the garden, and he was a little bit embarrassed.  Immediately ran over with short legs.

    Su Wan knelt down and hugged the cub who rushed over, and said: "Slow down, don't fall."

    Shi Zai stretched out his arms and hugged his mother's neck, and then rubbed him dependently: "Mother."

    Su Wan's heart softened, and he reached out to touch his little head: "My son."

    Hui Feng's eyelids twitched, then he turned his head away and didn't dare to look again, for fear that he might show an inappropriate expression, and he didn't know how to deal with this address because the young master was older and knew the matter.

    Are they going to build a wall they can hit?

    "Mother, mother, you are sleepy and going to sleep." The cub was dawdling, cute and lovely.

    "Okay, okay, I'll take you back to sleep." Su Wan rubbed his head, then took his little hand, and said to Hui Feng, "I took him back."

    Hui Feng bowed his head: "Madam and young master, walk slowly."

    Su Wan nodded, and before leaving, she mentioned: "The marriage between you and Fu'er should be discussed. Although Fu'er is only seventeen this year and cannot get married, you can still settle the marriage first. If there is anything  If you need my help, just ask.¡±

    "Thank you Ma'am, Huifeng has written it down."

    After Su Wan finished speaking, she took her cub back to sleep. When the cub was sleepy, she didn't want to walk, so she tugged on her sleeve and acted like a baby: "Mother, your cub is sleepy, you want to be hugged."

    Su Wan sighed: "Go for a while, mother will hold you, okay, you are a bit heavy, mother can't hold you."

    For a cub weighing more than 20 kilograms, she can hold it for a while, but if she is asked to carry it for a walk, she really can't carry it.

    After thinking about it, she sighed again: "It's all your mother's useless."

    Shi Zai thought for a while, then sighed, and walked forward with short legs: "Okay, Zai Zai will go by himself."

    Really both mother and son sighed together.

    Su Wan reached out and touched the cub's head: "Then you go by yourself, and mother will accompany you to sleep later?"

    "Yeah." Shi Zai nodded vigorously when he heard the words, "Okay, okay."

    The mother and son left Changting Garden together. The cub usually takes a nap, but now he is really sleepy. He walks awkwardly and not fast. Finally, he returned to Jingpingyuan and took off his shoes.  Just go to bed, close your eyes, and go to sleep.

    Su Wan took off his clothes, wiped his body with warm water, and changed him into clean clothes.

    Although this stinky boy didn't drink alcohol, but he hung around there and smelled of alcohol all over his body, so how could he sleep comfortably.

    After serving the cub, she took a nice bath herself, and then came back to sleep with the cub. Although it was a bit tiring to deal with these people, it was a task that was finally completed.

    Su Wan suddenly felt much more relaxed.

    In the days to come, don't think about her having any more banquets, unless the cub of her family marries a wife, but that will probably be twenty years later.

    The more Su Wan thought about it, the more relaxed she became, and she slept extremely comfortably. When she woke up, it was already sunset. She reached out and touched it, and opened her eyes to find the son.

    What about my cub?

    When I wake up, the cub disappears?

    Just as she was thinking about it, she heard someone talking in the yard. She got up and went to the window and opened the window to have a look. She happened to see Li Lin flying a kite in the yard with his cub. The kite was flying in the air, and the cub was shaking.  He raised his hand and looked up at the sky, his eyes were shining.

    "Kite~ kite~"

    Su Wan looked up and felt a little puzzled. The yard is so big, how did these two people put the kite into the sky.

    Li Linzheng was sitting on the edge of a table, drinking tea, when he heard the movement, he turned his head and met her eyes, and then smiled: "Are you awake?"

    Shi Zai turned his head to look, and immediately shouted: "Mother, come and fly a kite with your son!"

    Just as he was shouting, he looked up and saw that the kite was tilted and was about to fall, so he hurriedly called to his father: "Daddy, Daddy, it's going to fall, it's falling!""Don't worry." Li Lin stretched out his hand and tugged at the string in his hand. With just a light tug, the kite that was about to fall was tilted, and flew steadily again.

    Mr. Li used a thread to show what it means to master a thread to control the overall situation.

    Su Wan was happy.

    She washed up and went to the yard, sat on the chair on the other side of the table, Li Lin gave her a cup of tea, she hugged her, blew on it, took a sip, and then looked up at her son running in the yard  Come and fly a kite.

    The stinky boy ran until a fine layer of sweat broke out on his forehead, and he was yelling.

    She lowered her head and took a sip of tea, then looked at the person sitting next to her, and felt that it would be a good life to live like this.

    An Jing grew up happily with her cubs.

    "When did you break up?" she asked.

    "Not long after you left." Li Lin looked at the kite that started to crook again, and said in a calm tone, "It's nothing, just sat and chatted for a while, drank for a while, and then left."

    Su Wan hummed: "I've heard people say that you're about to succeed when you come back. What are your plans?"

    The previous city owners of Licheng were all from the Li family. Li Lin was young when he left Licheng to travel, and he stayed in Dongzhao for those years, accompanied his wife and children, and had no time to come back, so he did not succeed.

    Because of this, everyone is shouting like a son or a wife.

    Li Lin thought for a while and said, "It's too hot, let's talk about it after September and October."

    Su Wan raised his eyes and glanced at him. If it were someone else, he would immediately put on a yellow robe and ascend to the throne of God as soon as his father was gone, which means he dared to be so willful.

    However, because Licheng is the main branch of the Li family, the capable ministers under him are often extremely loyal subordinates, and many of them come from a background like Huifeng Jusong. He has been away for many years and also holds the power in his hands, so  Succession is not that important.

    Moreover, the Li family has been passed down from generation to generation, and he is the only one in his generation, and no one will jump out and snatch him.

    So be willful.

    "I'm thinking about other people's fight for the throne, for the head of the family." Su Wan blew on the tea, "It's true that there are benefits to having one."

    At least there will be no such thing as brothers fighting each other, swords meeting each other.

    If that's the case, how distressed the parents should be.

    In this case, it is better to have only one child and teach him to become a talent.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1087 The Happiness of Southerners

    There are many others, some are for the sake of spreading branches and leaves, and some are because they are afraid that there will be few offspring. If they are not cultivated, they will be gone, and the inheritance will be cut off, or they are afraid that the child will not be raised well, it will be crooked, and it will be a disaster.  Ancestral foundation.

    It's really the first one that raises children like the Li family.

    Licheng stands here, and no one who knows their identities dares to touch them. Even if there is any accident, with so many people around, it is impossible to finish the game easily.

    Li Lin used to travel, and he brought Yuanyou with him, but the secret guard brought a total of thirteen, all of them were masters, and these people added together, he was not easy to be killed.

    If you are sick, what kind of famous doctor and genius doctor in the world can you invite, who can drag you out of Huangquan Road with half a foot.

    Unless it is really hopelessly ill.

    There is such a thing, but the probability is really small. After all, they have been practicing martial arts since childhood, and any disease can develop into a fatal existence without them knowing it.

    Before the child was born, Li Lin actually wanted a girl very much. After all, Xing Xun, who looked at Jiubian's family, was really cute, but finally gave birth to a boy.

    ? At the beginning, I couldn't say whether it was regret or happiness. It was a pity that there was no cute and cute little girl. Fortunately, a boy was born, and the wife didn't have to suffer again.

    But then all those emotions dissipated, and I felt that everything seemed to be just right.

    After running for a while, I felt tired and didn't want to move any more, so I started to call my father: "Daddy! Kite kite!"

    Li Lin went to collect the kite for him, and he turned around and ran over happily: "Mother, mother."

    Su Wan took out a handkerchief to wipe his sweat, and couldn't help but said, "What are you doing running around in the hot weather? You just changed your clothes, and now you're sweating all over again."

    "Mother, the kite." Shi Zai pointed to the kite, very happy.

    "It's a kite, who gave it to you?" Su Wan asked him.

    "Little brother, a little brother."

    While receiving the kite, Li Lin explained: "Just now I met a kid, a few years older than him, and the two had a good time. The kid mentioned that he went to fly a kite not long ago, and this kid wanted it.  The family sent one over, and when he saw it, he clamored to let it go.¡±

    Su Wan was a little curious: "Then how did you put it up?"

    Li Lin snorted: "Let's let people let it go."

    Su Wan didn't believe it, but she didn't ask any more questions, she took the boy by the hand and walked into the house: "It's hot outside, don't stay here, go inside quickly, and get some mung bean soup to drink to relieve the heat.  "

    Shi Zai's eyes lit up: "Mung bean soup, sweet."

    Su Wan pinched his nose: "You still remember the sweet one, but I have agreed, you can only drink some, not too much."

    Shi Zai hummed twice, he is very obedient.

    Although he is still young, he is very sensible. If you tell him, he may not understand some things, but he will be obedient.

    Su Wan fetched a fan and fanned him to keep him warm. Li Lin collected the kite and came back from the outside, and asked him, "Where are you going to fly your kite?"

    "In my room, in my room, mine." He was about to struggle to get down as he spoke.

    Su Wan hurriedly grabbed him: "I know it's yours, okay, don't run around, let your father put it away for you."

    Shi Zai really likes this kite so much, he is a little reluctant: "Zai Zai wants to watch."

    "Okay, watch." Su Wan could only accompany him into his small room, and then watched his father hang the kite on a wall before he felt relieved.

    Su Wan touched his little head: "You really like it so much?"

    Shi Zai nodded, hummed twice: "I like it."

    Su Wan smiled: "Then let's go and put it together next time. If your father is free, we'll go outside to put it. If not, let's put it in the garden next door, okay?"

    Children in other people's families have their parents to accompany them to fly kites, and her family's cubs also have to fly kites.

    Su Wan pursed her lips, feeling a little distressed. She thought to herself that the only time he can be carefree is these two years. When he grows up, there will be many teachers waiting for him.

    Oh, it is said that there is already a queue.

    Speaking of queuing, she thought of Mr. Xue again: "When will Mr. Xue and Mr. Xie come over?"

    Xie Si'an did not leave the city with them this time, but accompanied her father Xie Daxia to help the horse team transport things. Xie Daxia said that he wanted to do it for a few more years, probably because he wanted to save some money and make life easier for the father and daughter in the future.

    Xie Si'an just accompanyWith her father, she also plans to stay for a few years.

    However, Li Lin didn't agree, so he asked them to stay in the Western Wei Dynasty for a while, and when Mr. Xue was ready to come, they asked their father and daughter to escort Mr. Xue over.

    "I don't know yet."

    Old Mr. Xue, he always likes to run around, and it takes a lot of effort to find out his whereabouts, but Li Lin also sent him a message, saying that when he is coming over, he will go to the merchant brothers,  When the time comes, come over with Daxia Xie and his daughter.

    "When the time is almost up, he should appear. He also said that he will be the first master of this stinky boy. It is estimated that it will be soon."

    The two left the dormitory with the child, and then sat down to talk. Someone brought a large bowl of mung bean soup, and Su Wan shared it. He and the child ate half a bowl, which was more soup and less beans, and Li Lin divided it.  After drinking half a bowl, it happened to set him on fire.

    On a hot day, it's just right to put on the fire.

    Someone gave half a watermelon again, Su Wan only kept half of it, and let Xiao Sang and the others share the rest.

    The watermelon is not small, with green skin and red skin. It looks juicy, sweet and delicious. This is the only good thing here in Licheng. It seems that there are many kinds of fruits, and you can eat them in every season.

    By the way, there are also southern fruits such as mango, lychee and coconut, so happy.

    When I was in the Imperial City before, it was a bit difficult to eat a lychee. Of course, if I really wanted to eat it, it was not because I couldn¡¯t eat it, but I felt that it was too much to spend so much manpower and material resources for one bite.

    Those kinds of things can't be eaten when they reach the mouth.

    Now that we are here, we can eat whatever we want.

    Su Wan took out a small bowl, cut some watermelon with scissors for the cub, and gave him melon seeds, let him eat with a spoon, then took a piece and sat aside to eat.

    Not to mention, eating a piece of watermelon on a hot day is really comfortable. If it is chilled or soaked in well water, it will be really comfortable.

    Su Guan glanced at Li Lin sadly, feeling that this person was a little too much, saying that she and the cub had just arrived in a new place, and they were not used to it yet, and they wouldn't eat anything that was too hot, and they couldn't eat anything that was too cold.  Eat something light, it is best to rest and recuperate first.

    Li Lin acted as if he didn't receive her gaze, and didn't even lift his head. At the end, he warned, "Just eat two yuan, don't eat too much."

    "I know, I know." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1088 Xu Sun Tower

    The days of a family of three live peacefully and happily.

    In the past, Li Lin always liked to take the cubs to the front yard, and he took most of them during the day, but now that the summer is hot, he has just returned and is busy with everything, so the person who takes the cubs every day has become Su Wan.

    Both the couple don't really like to hand over their children to the maid. The maid is careful, but it's really not good for a child to be surrounded by many women and grow up.

    Su Guan would rather work hard and play with him by herself than let the maidservant play with him. If he wants to go out and Li Lin is not free, he will leave it to Huifeng Yuanyou and the others to take the cub with him.  go out for a walk.

    It's not that she doesn't trust Xiao Sang Shuxiang and the others, it's just that women are soft in nature, especially when they see little cubs, they all like to spoil the children to the extreme, so it is easy to spoil the children.

    So she would rather work harder by herself and take care of the children by herself.

    A few days later, the Xu family handed over a message, Sun Xiang invited her out for tea and a walk, Su Guan had nothing to do, it just happened that it rained last night, and it was not that hot, so she nodded her agreement  .

    Sending someone to Xu's house to say something, Su Wan changed into the clothes she was going out with, and then led Zai Zai and others to go out. The carriage had already been parked at the door, and she took the child into the carriage, and went all the way.  Go to the agreed Sunrise Building.

    The public restaurants and teahouses in Licheng are good at naming them after the sun, moon and stars. This Xurilou is a relatively large restaurant and teahouse in Licheng. You can eat or drink tea in the building.

    When Sun Xiang got the news, he asked someone to book a private room. When Su Wan came, she and Xun Xun had already arrived, and now she was leading Xun Xun to eat a small bowl of soup.  Some refreshments.

    The private room they booked happened to be facing the street, and they sat on the edge of the table by the window, so they happened to be able to see the people coming and going in the market.

    The people below include those who go shopping when the weather is good, there are also young wives and girls who go shopping together hand in hand, and there are people who just pass by in a hurry, coming and going in a hurry.

    Su Wan took a sip of warm tea and looked at the people in the market in a daze.

    "Mother, Zai Zai wants to eat dumplings."

    Su Wan came back to his senses, took a dumpling for the boy, and poked him into pieces that could be eaten. The shrimp dumpling was really well made, and when poked with chopsticks, it was full of fragrant and delicious juice.  Just fragrant.

    Shi Zai took a bite, his eyes lit up.

    Su Wan smiled and asked him, "Is it delicious?"

    Shi Zai nodded vigorously: "It's delicious, it's delicious."

    Seeing that he was eating happily, Xun Xun also wanted it: "Mom, I want it too."

    "Okay, here you are." Although it hurts for Sun Xiang to raise a child, he is not as careful as Su Wan. She picked up a shrimp dumpling for Xun Xun and stopped.

    Xun Xun was unhappy when she compared her brother on the opposite side, she pouted: "Mom, poke me."

    It was only then that Sun Xiang came to his senses, and quickly cut the dumplings into several sections for the child. Seeing this, Xun Xun proudly puffed out his small chest, and ate the dumplings happily.

    Sun Xiangdao: "The food and refreshments in their building are quite good. I have been here two or three times before, and Xun Xun also likes to eat."

    Su Wan ate a piece of pastry and thought it tasted really good, so she asked her, "How do you think it compares to Jianjialou?"

    Sun Xiang thought for a while and said: "It's about the same. Jianjialou has a lot of delicious food, and they also have it here."

    Su Guan took a sip of tea and said thoughtfully, "If that's the case, the effect of opening Jianjialou will not be so good. The advantages of Jianjialou are only two. One is that the food is delicious and everyone likes it very much. The second is safety.  .¡±

    "But the teahouses on their side are very good. The first advantage is halved. The second advantage is that the people on their side don't have such a strong defense of men and women"

    Jianjialou is popular in the Imperial City, because it is safe inside, and there are no men coming in and out, and the girls like the things inside, but here, it is normal for men and women to eat at the same table.

    Moreover, this building is still owned by the public, so it cannot be bought, and rent and taxes have to be paid every year. It seems that even if it makes money, it doesn't seem to make much money.

    Sun Xiangdao: "I think it is still possible to open it, but it is very difficult to make money like the two of Dicheng and Guiyancheng, but if it can be operated, it is not bad. If not, it is a simple teahouse. Men and women  Can everyone come?"

    Su Wan's thoughts moved slightly: "Just open a simple tea house?"

    If this is the case, it can also make up some passenger traffic, but the many foods in Jianjialou are prepared for the preferences of girls, and not many men like them.

    "No, it seems??It is useless.  "

    There are many activities for girls in Jianjialou, where you can read books, play chess, draw pictures, and if you are interested, you can also perform on stage. If there are men, most of these activities are probably abandoned, and they are still noisy.

    Su Wan hesitated, and finally said: "Leave me alone, I'll wait and see, I just can't make money here in Licheng, but I still have a lot of business outside, how are you doing now?  "

    Sun Xiang said: "I sent someone to ask, and they said that there are a few vacant stores that can be rented. I will go out today and take a look. I will go and have a look when it is over."

    Su Wan said: "But do you want me to accompany you? I just happened to go and have a look."

    Sun Xiang couldn't ask for it: "OK."

    When it comes to doing business, Sun Xiang is not as capable as Su Wan. She would be happy if Su Wan gave her advice.

    She thought for a while and said, "If it's not that Madam and I run the business together, I'll be in charge of receiving customers and making powder and balm, and Madam will help manage the operation of the shop, what do you think?"

    Su Wan paused, then shook her head and chuckled: "It's not necessary, you can just hire someone to help you get things done, why bother to bring me along, you have to give me the money when the time comes, you have done something good  , remember to leave a copy for me.¡±

    Sun Xiang's proposal is really tempting. Su Wan also knows how much Sun Xiang has. She can help women recuperate their bodies and make all kinds of high-quality balms and powders.

    Su Guan has used all the things made by Sun Xiang for many years, and rarely buys the ones from outside. Naturally, he knows the benefits of this.

    With Sun Xiang's abilities like this, this shop is definitely not bad.

    It's just that Su Wan is not good at taking advantage of the other party, and she is not waiting for this little money to eat.

    "Although I intend to have a business income, I am not waiting for the money to be spent. Why do I need to take advantage of you? You, just do it yourself. I really don't understand. The person you asked is  Now, when it comes to making money, he dares to be number two, and no one in this world dares to be number one."

    "What is the lady planning to do?" Sun Xiang asked.

    "I thought about it again and again. Since Jianjia Building is not easy to open, I'll wait a little longer. These people are already here, just take your time, don't worry."

    "Besides, I just came here, and I opened a shop in a hurry. There are always some people who talk about it. It's better to talk about it after a year or two." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1089 Visit

    Slowly calming down her messy heart, Su Wan closed her eyes and felt much more comfortable.

    Yes, what's the rush, there's no rush to talk about it in a year or two.

    She has just arrived, and even the situation here is what she has read in books or heard from people. She doesn't understand anything, so why do these things in a hurry.

    For one thing, her every move now attracts quite a lot of attention. She does these things as soon as she comes, and adds to the comments of others. If she does well, that's all.  .

    Second, some people may think that she is crazy about money.

    So no hurry, no hurry.

    Hearing what she said, Sun Xiang thought about it, and came back to his senses. It is really not easy to make too much noise for a newcomer. Thinking of this, she asked again: "Then I"

    Su Wan said: "This shop of yours is fine. After all, you rely on your ability to eat. Just manage it slowly. If you don't want to take care of those chores, just hire a manager."

    Sun Xiang's real ability is different from her purely profitable business, so it is naturally possible to do it.

    A group of people sat in Xuri Building for about half an hour, ate something, and then went shopping in the market below.

    The streets of Licheng extend in all directions, and there are many shops on the streets, including public shops and private shops.

    A group of people went into the public shop to look at the fabrics and clothes, and there were quite a lot of fabrics in the shop.

    The shop is divided into two floors. The shop on the first floor is made of simple and inexpensive materials, and there are not many patterns. There are also a lot of ready-made clothes hanging. If you find it troublesome to make clothes, you can just sell and buy clothes.

    When I reached the second floor, I saw bolts of exquisite materials. There were all kinds of silk and satin, and there were so many patterns. It was dazzling to look at, and I didn't know which one to choose.

    Seeing it, Su Wan felt a little moved and wanted to buy a few horses to make clothes back, but she was a little hesitant when she thought of the room full of cloth and clothes in her home.

    Is it bad to waste?

    But she is not short of this money, since she likes it, she will naturally buy it back.

    She thought about it, and then felt that she was too careful, what to do, as long as it is not too extravagant to be criticized by others, then just buy it, and she is spending her own money, and it is not something improper.  of.

    Just buy it, buy as much as possible.

    After thinking about it, she chose three of her favorite materials. One was light blue, embroidered with green leaves, pink and purple peonies, and the petals were blooming, extremely delicate. The other was embroidered with moon white and embroidered with cranes, which also looked very beautiful.  beautiful.

    The last one is cyan, this one she plans to bring back to Li Lin and his son to add new clothes.

    The manager in the store is very enthusiastic: "Madam has good eyesight. To tell you the truth, this is all embroidered stitch by stitch by a highly skilled embroiderer.  Xiu Niang can also be dispatched by Madam to make clothes for Madam."

    Su Wan smiled and said: "Thank you for your kindness. If there is a need, I will trouble the people in your store then."

    The steward said: "Madam, you are welcome."

    Sun Xiang also bought a few horses and stopped. The two went out of the cloth shop and went shopping again. They felt that there was nothing to buy, and then they took the carriage to see the shop.

    There are two shops in Sun Xiangxiang, both of which are in different locations. One is in a more lively street, but there is only one shop, and the location of the other is a little worse. Although it is not very spacious, it is about 60 square meters, but it is  Two-story building.

    Sun Xiang hesitated, not knowing which one to choose.

    Su Wan thought about it and suggested to her: "This two-story building is better. You can use the first floor to sell some cosmetics, and the second floor is to receive customers. It will be convenient to sit down and drink tea.  "

    Sun Xiang also knew this truth: "But here, there are indeed not so many people."

    But Su Wan said: "You don't need so many, the things you make are not cheap, and you don't have so many customers. As long as you spread your reputation, customers will naturally come."

    The things made by Sun Xiang are not cheap anymore, and they are all made of good materials. At first, Su Wan used Sun Xiangduo as a gift for her, because she needs to use it every day, so she was really sorry, so she packed the materials.  cost.

    In this way, she contributed money, Sun Xiang contributed, and each made half of the things. Su Wan naturally knew that the price would not be low.

    Since we don't follow the people-friendly route, we don't have to rely so much on the passenger flow in the market to choose a shop.

    "If you are still worried, then rent both shops, this one for a long-term lease, and the outer one for two months, and then put someLuxi went to sell it for two months, and if a customer came, I told her that the shop was only rented for two months, and if she wanted to buy it at that time, she had to come to the location here.  "

    "At most, it will cost some paper. Every customer buys something and attach the location of this shop."

    Sun Xiang's eyes lit up when he heard the words: "Madam is right!"

    Really makes sense.

    Sun Xiang hurriedly took Xun Xun to confirm the matter of the store, and Su Guan took Shi Zai back home. The closer it was to noon, the sun was getting stronger, and it was really uncomfortable to be outside, so she still took the boy with her.  Go home and stay.

    It's too hot, it's too hot, wait until the weather cools down before coming out.

    However, things did not go as she wished. Li Lin had been busy for a while, and just arrived at the beginning of July, probably because all the important things in his hands were almost dealt with, so he began to visit several elders with his wife and children.

    Most of the official positions in Licheng are people who the Li family can trust, but there are also others, and Li Lin has not been in Licheng for many years. Without the Li family in charge, some people always have crooked ideas.

    In the past, it was a little restless, and there was no major incident, so you just turned a blind eye to it. Now that the Li family is back, it is natural to rectify it.

    Li Lin has been busy cleaning up these people these days, and began to place his own people in the vacated positions, and soon the position of Huifeng Jusong was also arranged.

    These days, Licheng looks calm on the surface and is still safe and sound, but I don't know how many storms are going on in private.

    That is to say, Su Wan felt that it was too hot, she didn't like to go out, and she didn't have any contacts for the time being, and Li Lin didn't let anyone pass the news to her, so she didn't know about it.

    Don't you see, the lady who came to the door of Li's house to beg for mercy came and went, crying so much that she almost fainted.

    The first person the Li family visited was the fisherman. This lord had the same position as a prime minister in Licheng, and he was the most powerful person besides the Li family.

    And Li Lin even called him uncle.

    Su Wan thought of the fisherman, and then thought of Wang Lizhi of the Western Wei Dynasty. If Li Fu wanted to rule the Western Wei Dynasty, he would definitely have to confront the young master of the Wang family, and he didn't know how.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1090 That's what he deserves, and he can't blame others

    The fisherman was very happy to see the three members of the Li family, so he asked the servants to serve tea, and then asked everyone to sit down and talk.

    The fisherman asked Su Wan: "The wife and the child have just arrived in Licheng, but are they used to it?"

    Su Wan smiled and said: "Thank you uncle for your concern, it's good, but the weather is hot recently, I don't like to go out very much, when the weather is cooler, I will definitely take a good look at the scenery of Licheng."

    The fisherman couldn't help but smile when he heard the words: "Then you have to take a good look, and if you have any good ideas, you can also talk about them."

    The fisherman left from the Western Wei Dynasty and came to Licheng. The tranquility of Licheng all these years also has his merits. He has worked hard for half his life here. Hearing what Su Wan said, he couldn't hide his joy.

    It seems to be recognized for what you have paid, which is a pleasant thing.

    The son's wife is still able to speak as always.

    Su Wan said: "I will definitely take a good look at it."

    Shi Zai leaned against his mother, rolling his eyes, the fisherman smiled, and beckoned: "Young master, come and show me."

    Shi Zai heard the words and looked up, looked at his mother, then turned his head to look at his father.

    Li Lin nodded: "Go, show your uncle and grandpa."

    Only then did Shi Zai walk over with his short legs, walked up to the fisherman, and looked at the fisherman with a pair of beautiful eyes. He was a little curious: "Are you my uncle?"

    The fisherman smiled, stretched out his hand and patted his head: "Yes, you can call me that, in the blink of an eye, you're already this big."

    Thinking back when the son and wife got married, it seemed like it was just yesterday, but now the child is so old in a blink of an eye, time really flies by.

    Shi Zai was a little confused: "But why hasn't Zai Zai seen you?"

    "That's because the young master has been in another place, and I am here, too far away, so I have no chance to see him." The fisherman looked softly, "The young master was born like a son, but his eyes are like a wife."

    This child is also born with a good appearance. He was cute and cute when he was young. Just looking at you like this can make you soft-hearted, and you don't know what he will look like when he grows up.

    Shi Zai thought for a while, and then remembered that he had been sitting in the carriage for a long time before arriving here. Although the house he lived in was exactly the same as before, he also knew that it was a different place.

    Shi Zai said: "It seems to be."

    Li Lin smiled: "Indeed."

    This brat only had eyes that resembled his mother's. Because of this, Su Wan would tell the truth from time to time, saying that she had worked so hard to give birth to him, but on the contrary, he looked a lot like him, and she was very upset.

    The fisherman reached out and touched the child's head, and said, "Go back to your father and mother."

    Shi Zai gave a hum, and then came back obediently. He walked faster with short legs, as if he was running, and looked at him happily.

    Finally, he walked up to his father and asked him to hug him.

    He was reluctant to get in touch with strangers, and felt a little uneasy. Now he knew that he wanted a father.

    It is safest in father's arms.

    Shi Zai leaned in his father's arms with peace of mind, and like his mother, he liked to poke his sleeve a little bit.

    Li Lin asked the fisherman: "How is uncle recently?"

    The fisherman said: "It's okay, but I can relax when you come back. What do you think about the succession?"

    Li Lindao: "It's too hot now, don't worry, we'll talk about it in September and October."

    Li Lin felt that September and October were indeed a relatively good time, and things were easy to arrange. Moreover, after a few months, Su Wan and the child became more familiar with Licheng. He has been busy for a while, and now he can spare some time  , Accompany their mother and son for a walk.

    It's true that it's hot, it's hard to do things on a hot day.

    The fisherman nodded: "You just know what's in your mind."

    The fisherman didn't say much about it, anyway, since no one was robbing him, probably there wouldn't be any troubles, so he just followed his own arrangements.

    Speaking of this, the fisherman remembered the recent personnel changes again. He glanced at Shi Zai nestled in his father's arms, and then said: "The people around you, young master, have also made arrangements as soon as possible."

    The guards, dark guards, etc. have to start training.

    The Li family arranged a group of people when he was young, but most of these were chosen by his father for him. After he was twelve years old, he began to choose his own people.

    This group of people is arranged for training when he is still young, and he will be selected among these people at that time, and the age is not much different from the master.

    This batch??, and the most important person by my side.

    Like Yuanyou, Huifeng, Jusong, Huaisha and others beside Li Lin now, this group of people will also come out of the dark and take up various positions when the master grows up and sits in the city and leaves the city.

    Moreover, many of these people are orphans and refugees, they have nothing to worry about, and they can only focus on their master.

    Once these people get married, they will be withdrawn from the positions of guards and secret guards, and they can no longer hold the position. Yuan You refuses to get married, except that he really feels that the women's gossip will affect him to draw his sword all the way.  There is also this level of concern.

    Li Lin nodded: "After a while, I will ask someone to do it."

    Shi Zai couldn't understand what everyone was talking about, his eyes widened, and he didn't know yet, he was about to meet his friends.

    The fisherman nodded: "That's good."

    Li Lin seemed a little relieved to see him, so he remembered the matter of Wang Lizhi. Although he had communicated with the fisherman over the years, he did not talk in detail. He looked at the cub in his arms, and then at Su Wan.

    Su Wan understood, got up and picked up the child: "You talk, I will take the child for a walk in the yard."

    Li Lin patted Shi Zai's little head: "Go and play for a while."

    Some things, it¡¯s not to prevent them from listening, but the child is still young, and he doesn¡¯t know what it means when he hears it. He won¡¯t understand anything at the time, so it¡¯s not good to say it, so it¡¯s important to keep it from the child.  good.

    Su Guan led the child out of the house, and Li Lin talked to the fisherman about the Western Wei Dynasty: "Li Fu's child, I thought it was okay, so I helped him. From then on, he will definitely confront the Wang family.  From there"

    When the fisherman left the Western Wei Dynasty, Wang Lizhi was not yet born, but he met several times later, but they didn't get along well. Wang Lizhi was like "the one who can control those ghosts and snakes when he was born, but he didn't care about the flood after death".  Temperament, really makes the fisherman do not know what to do.

    He pretends to be dignified, lofty, and ambitious. He dreams of the royal family dominating the Western Wei Dynasty. He wants the royal family to be high and above the imperial power in the future. If the emperor doesn't like it, he will change it.

    The fisherman paused and said: "You don't have to worry about him, what kind of cause you plant, what kind of fruit you get, whether you lose or win, it's what he deserves, and you can't blame others." (Remember this website: www.  hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1091 If that day really comes, give him a good death

    I don't know how the fisherman got together with the female head of the Wang family back then. The fisherman's temperament is introverted and gentle, and he is a peace-loving person, while the head of the Wang family is quite domineering. She wants to lead the Wang family to dominate the Western Wei Dynasty.

    At that time, there will be an iron-clad royal family and a flowing royal family. The royal family will rank first and be as stable as Mount Tai. Whoever sits on the throne will be under their control.

    The Wang family owns and enjoys the wealth of the world, but they do not have to be responsible to the people of the world.

    Because they are not emperors!

    Isn't it the emperor's business to govern the world?

    If the people are not doing well, it means that the emperor is incompetent!

    What about the Wang family.

    If this emperor is not good, then change to another one.

    The Wang family's idea of ??wanting the clan to override the imperial power is really terrible.

    The fisherman also knew in his heart that the people of the Western Wei Dynasty were oppressed like this, and sooner or later they would rise up to resist, and sooner or later something would happen to the Wang family.

    Wang Lizhi is his son, but he is a member of the Wang family, and he is also the young master of the Wang family. He has enjoyed the wealth of the Wang family, and he is also a member of the people who oppress the people of the world.  He was caught and sacrificed to heaven.

    No one can save him.

    No one dared to save.

    If you saved him, would you be worthy of the people in this world?

    Even though the fisherman and his son had no feelings and never got along with each other, they were biological after all. If they could be saved, he would naturally not ignore them. But he thought of the people in Licheng, the people in the Western Wei Dynasty, and compared the two.  , making him unable to open his mouth.

    There was a long period of silence in the house.

    After a long time, the fisherman said again: "If such a day really comes, I would like to ask the young master for a favor, so I will give him a good death."

    In this case, let him beg for happiness, and then he will die one hundred times, so as not to suffer all kinds of torture.

    Li Lin agreed, if he was asked to arrange for someone to save Wang Lizhi, he really didn't want to, but if he just wanted to have a good time, he could still agree.

    However, he felt that if the clan fell, Wang Lizhi would not let himself fall into the hands of the enemy, and he would run away if he could. The worst result would be self-destruction.

    The fisherman raised his eyes and looked at the yard outside. Su Wan was holding the child's hand to admire the flowers in the yard. There was a small pond in his yard, where he planted some lotus flowers, and two or three lotus flowers are still blooming now.

    "You must teach your children well in the future."

    The fisherman also tried to bring the child to him back then, but it didn't work out. He and the head of the Wang family were just in love, and they didn't even get married. Because of their different ways, they didn't conspire with each other, and the two went their separate ways.  .

    When he left, he didn't know there was this child. The child was born and raised by others. Even if he wanted to fight, he couldn't.

    Moreover, this child has been smart since he was a child, and has his own ideas.

    In his life, probably only this place was not satisfactory, which made him toss and turn every time he thought about it, and felt powerless. It was precisely because of this that he never thought about marrying a wife and having children.

    Li Lin came back to leave the city when he was a child, and he took care of him and taught him a lot. He respected him as an uncle and regarded him as an elder. It was also because of this that Wang Lizhi had a lot of hostility towards Li Lin.

    Li Lindao: "Yes."

    At noon, the family of three and Yuan You stayed for dinner together. After the meal, they sat down and drank some tea before taking their leave.

    On the second day, they went to Mr. Buju's house again. Mr. Buju felt that it was troublesome and a waste of time for them to go around from house to house, so he sent someone to call all these people over to gather at his house.  , it's over.

    By the way, the Jiubian family also came over.

    The appearance of Shi Zai and Xun Xun instantly became everyone's group favorite. Although everyone likes the little girl very much, Shi Zai is also very cute and well-behaved. Moreover, he is the heir of the Li family. It is even more happy that he is a boy.  .

    It is a joyful thing for the Li family to have successors.

    However, if a girl and a boy appear together, it will be more complete.

    Mr. Buju coaxed Shizai in his arms: "Young master, do you still remember me?"

    When the Li family had a banquet before, all of you also went, but there were more guests at that time, and they also brought their family members, so men and women separated the banquet.

    Shi Zai stared at his beard and nodded: "I remember, the bearded grandpa who has a lot of books at home."

    When Mr. Buju heard the words, he was immediately happy: "Oh, young master, do you still remember that there are many books in my house? My house is really good.Many books are coming, come here, young master, I will show you to read them.  "

    "Let's go, young master, see which one you like, and I will give it to you when the time comes."

    Yuan You almost rolled his eyes: "You should keep those books for yourself, the young master is not yet three years old, what's the use of you giving him books?"

    "That's right, don't toss about your books." Wearing a red dress, the chic Jiu Ge asked someone to bring a box, "Come on, little boy, look at the toys I gave you."

    He also doesn't want books, he prefers toys now, so he stalked over when he heard the words, and saw that this strange uncle who was dressed aggressively opened the box, and then took out a wooden fish.

    Shi Zai looked at the wooden fish, saw him twist his tail, and then saw that the fish was placed on the ground, the scales of the wooden fish stood up, and the long mouth swung forward.

    crunch crunch crunch ~

    Shi Zai's eyes widened, and all the fruits in his hand fell.

    "Is it fun?" The other party asked with a smile.

    Shi Zai nodded vigorously: "Yeah, it's fun."

    "There are more fun things."

    Su Wan was also very curious, so she leaned over and took a look, and saw that he took out things from the box, including small animals that could jump and walk, and Luban locks, nine chains, small Rubik's cube all kinds of things.  or something enlightening.

    Shi Zai opened his eyes wide, reluctant to blink.

    Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo

    "Does the young master like it?"

    "luv't!"

    I like it, I really like it!

    Woohoo, this uncle is so kind!

    "Then these are all for the young master."

    Shi Zai looked at the pile of things eagerly, and then looked at the old mother next to him: "Mother, mother!"

    Zai Zai wants it!

    Su Wan reached out and touched his little head: "If you like it, accept it. If you want to say thank you, uncle."

    Shi Zai immediately cheered up, with a smile on his face: "Thank you uncle!"

    Xun Xun glanced anxiously, wanting it too, and then looked at her father, Jiu Bian laughed: "Brother, it's not kind of you to be so afraid, why did you only prepare one copy? See, my daughter?"  !"

    Jiu Ge also laughed: "Your girl wants too, okay, I'll get her a copy."

    Xun Xun immediately smiled when he heard the sound, and he looked very proud.

    "Thank you, Uncle." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1092 Mrs. Xiang

    "But you, a little girl, still like to play this?"

    Xun Xun is not happy now: "Why can't you like it, uncle, you can't underestimate people, right? Who stipulates that little girls can only like jewelry and beautiful clothes."

    At this moment, a voice came from outside: "Yes, who stipulates that little girls can only like jewelry and beautiful clothes, little girl, you are not bad!"

    Everyone looked out, and just saw a woman in gray clothes, about forty years old, standing at the door, her voice was a little hoarse, not very pleasant to hear, and there was a scar on her forehead, which made her whole body look pale.  Somewhat gloomy.

    "Old hag." Jiu Ge twitched his lips and laughed, "Didn't you say that you are speechless? So you crawled out this time?"

    "Shut up!" The woman sneered, her smile was very fierce, as if she was going to kill her in the next moment, "Don't think you are my boss, just dare to say that about me, I am your elder!"

    "Hey, old hag, you're here too." Jiubian also laughed, "I thought you wouldn't crawl out of the underground palace without dying."

    "After so many years, you still hate me just the same." The other party sneered again, "A person like you actually married a wife and gave birth to a girl. Your wife is really blind."

    Sun Xiang was almost choked, she twisted her neck, and said with a stiff neck: "Although he is not a good guy, I am not blind, nor do I have dog eyes."

    She didn't even take a fancy to him, okay!

    The man raised his eyebrows and glanced at Sun Xiang, feeling that the girl had quite a personality: "You are a pretty good girl."

    Sun Xiang pressed the corner of his mouth: "Of course."

    Su Wan was really afraid that these people would start fighting in the next moment. Really, they started choking as soon as they got together. She reached out and hugged her cub tightly, and then said, "Mrs. Xiang."

    This is the old witch Mrs. Xiang that you all call.

    "I have seen the young lady and the young master." Madam Xiang treated these two with a bit of respect, not as choked as before.

    Su Wan's brows and eyes were gentle: "Mrs. Xiang is polite."

    Mrs. Xiang looked at her nonchalantly, and was very satisfied in her heart. Although this young lady looked softer, she just stood here and watched everyone choking, and she didn't show any displeasure.  Come, it seems that he is a tolerant and gentle person, and he is not timid.

    These people, each have their own abilities, each have their own temper, quarreling a few words is light, sometimes it is normal to fight, this young lady is happy to see them quarreling, that is also very good.

    What annoys them the most is that other people are pointing fingers at them.

    "Is this the young master?" Mrs. Xiang looked down at the little one who was holding on to Su Wan's sleeve, saw him staring at her with wide eyes, and smiled, "He's not afraid."

    Mrs. Xiang has scars on her face, and she is gloomy all day long, and her speech is not very pleasant. If she stands up, she is the existence that can stop children from crying at night. Ordinary people are afraid of her, and children are even more afraid of her. Therefore, she does not love her.  Go out and stay in the underground palace all day long.

    Shi Zai's eyes rolled, he still can't tell the good from the bad, and he doesn't realize what the problem is with the scar on the other person's face. He only knows that if his parents are willing to let him get close, he will not be afraid.

    So he called out obediently: "Auntie."

    All the people present fell silent.

    Jiu Bian, who just took a sip of tea, sprayed it on the spot.

    "Cough! Cough! Cough, cough, cough!!!" He coughed hard a few times, as if he was about to cough out his heart and lungs.

    "What do you call her? What do you call her?"

    Shi Zai hugged the wooden fish, a little ignorant, not knowing what was wrong with him, he looked at everyone, and then looked at his mother blankly, "Mother."

    Su Wan reached out to touch his little head, and couldn't help laughing: "You can call me Auntie if you want."

    This kid has a really sweet mouth. When he sees young girls, he calls him brother and sister, and the older ones are called uncle and aunt.

    As expected of my cub!

    Shi Zai nodded, and after confirming that he was right, he turned his head and looked at the other party eagerly.

    Mrs. Xiang is called an old witch, and she really can't be called a good temper, but she was also amused by this brat at this time. At her age, she even let a little baby call her aunt.

    However, it was also a little awkward, she said: "You can just call me mother-in-law, I should be a generation older than your father."

    Shi Zai yelled mother-in-law kindly, and Mrs. Xiang was also very happy when she heard it. She took out two golden lotus flowers in the middle of her sleeves and said, "Here you are!"of.  "

    Shi Zai and Xun Xun each got a flower.

    Xun Xun likes this lotus very much, she is very happy to take it, and her small mouth is also very sweet: "Thank you, mother-in-law."

    Mrs. Xiang reached out and touched her head: "You are much more sensible than your father." The kid actually called her an old witch, if she wasn't one of her own, sooner or later she would kill him.

    Xun Xun is a little proud: "Of course, blue is better than blue, and I am naturally smarter than my father, smarter than him and stronger than him!"

    Shi Zai held the lotus stem and nodded vigorously.

    He is also better than his father, the front wave will be beaten to death on the beach by the back wave.

    The two cubs looked at each other, and both felt that they must be very strong, must be very powerful.

    Xun Xun hugged the nasturtium beautifully, and Shi Zai gave the lotus to his mother. Su Wan patted his head: "The mother will keep it for you."

    Looking at the petals of this lotus, I don't know what material it is made of, but it is as real as it is, lifelike, as if it is really a nasturtium about to bloom.

    Shi Zai hummed twice. Compared with lotus, he likes the wooden fish in his arms and the pile in the box. This is his true love. As for these jewelry, flowers, they are all mothers.  dear.

    Mrs. Xiang said: "Press and hold the flower stalk and turn it, and the flower will bloom."

    Su Wan heard the words and tried it, and she saw a lotus flower slowly unfolding. She was surprised and said with a smile: "It's very clever, it's really a good craftsmanship."

    Mrs. Xiang said: "They are all made for children to play with. If they are older, they can be used as hidden weapons, but it is not easy to hide."

    Mrs. Xiang specially made this for the two little dolls. Because she was too young, she was afraid that they would hurt her, so she made it so that it could only be played with.

    Su Wan said: "You are interested, please sit down quickly, don't just stand and talk."

    After finishing speaking, she looked at Sun Xiang again, "You and her should have a certain affinity."

    Mrs. Xiang said: "I've heard that Miss Sun also has a strong family background, and she is very powerful."

    It's also a bad temper. There are some similarities between the two, but it's hard to say whether they hit it off or not. After all, a bad temper may not be willing to get along with someone with the same temper.

    Sun Xiangdao: "I have also heard of Mrs. Xiang, and you are also admirable." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1093 He has a wife and son, and his life is complete

    Everyone knew each other that there was this one person. Su Wan knew more about these people, and even knew a little about their origins and what major events they had experienced.

    This is also convenient for her to know how to get along with these people. If there is anything in the future, she can take care of it.

    What Sun Xiang knew was more common, that is, he knew that there was such a person and what he was capable of.

    She and Jiubian used to only think about getting married and giving birth to the child, so that the child would not bear the reputation of being an illegitimate child, and then said goodbye to Li, that is, later she decided to come with her, and only then did she know something  .

    A group of people came one after another, Shi Zai and Xun Xun received a lot of gifts from the elders, they really received the gifts softly, a group of people gathered together, sat quietly in one place, and the lively ones gathered together  Noisy together.

    When it comes to noise, Jiubian and Yuanyou are the most capable. Mr. Buju talks the most, as usual, he wants to preach when he sees people, and sometimes he talks repeatedly, which makes people feel a little annoying.

    Jiu Zhang found a place to squat down and continued his silence.

    Jiuge is looking for a comfortable place to lie down, lazily, with a wicked smile on the corner of his mouth, as if to say, 'Yes, you caught my attention' and 'You look very interesting'  .

    Quite a feeling of overlord.

    It is said that this person is a puppet player and a big boss in this field. Although Mrs. Xiang is his elder, he is firmly his boss.

    Tian Wen, with white hair and a young face, sat next to Shi Zai, reaching out to touch his head, touching it again and again, his eyes were a little confused and curious.

    Perhaps it was amazing that the person who was originally destined to die alone married a wife and gave birth to a son, as if a non-existent person appeared in this fate.

    This really made him extremely curious.

    He even wanted to do the math right away, what would happen to this child in the future.

    But he can forget it after thinking about it, no matter what, the child's future is not bad, he should count less and save his life.

    He reached out and touched Shi Zai's head. Shi Zai was playing with his wooden fish and various toys. When the other party touched him, he stopped obediently, and then turned to look at him with a pair of beautiful eyes.

    Such a cute and lovely cub, people can't help but soften their hearts.

    Seeing that he really likes to touch his head, Shi Zai wanted to say not to touch it, but after thinking about it, he decided to forget it, so he just ignored it and played with his own things.

    When his ear was touched, he stretched out his hand to cover it, a little reluctant, and couldn't help but said, "Don't touch Zai Zai's ear."

    Tianwen showed some smiles: "Young master, don't you like it?"

    Shi Zaixin felt that he was very happy when his head was touched, and he felt that everyone liked him very much, but he felt weird when his ears were touched.

    "Touch the head, not the ears." He grabbed the opponent's hand with both hands, then pressed it on his head, and turned his head to play with his own things again.

    Li Lin, who was playing with Shizai across from him, smiled: "He still likes you quite a bit, and ordinary people don't like to give you a pat on the head."

    This kid is really cute, everyone who sees him wants to pet his little head.

    Li Lin disassembled and reinstalled the apple-shaped Luban lock. Shi Zai stared at the thing in his hand with wide eyes, a little curious, Li Lin removed a small wooden block in the first position, and handed it to him.

    "Take it apart and have a look."

    Shi Zai took it curiously, held it in both hands, turned around, looked left and right, poked on the left and pulled on the right, with a curious and excited face on his face.

    After poking and tugging for a long time, the thing didn't respond. He thought about it, and then began to try one by one to see which one could be taken off.

    Li Lin touched his head and smiled.

    This child is smart and patient.

    Tian Wen saw that there was a smile on his face, and he was no longer gentle and humble, but actually indifferent and alienated, so he asked him: "How do you feel now?"

    Li Lindao: "Very good."

    He has a wife and son, and his life is complete, so naturally it couldn't be better.

    The wife is his favorite, and the son was born to them together. Although he always said that the brat is here to collect debts, it doesn't prevent him from really loving his son.

    Such a life made it impossible for him to imagine the fate that Tianwen mentioned, or even Li Fu's self in his previous life, what kind of life he lived.

    Sometimes when he wakes up at night, he still has some faint feelings in his heart.Afraid, afraid that what he has in front of him is just a dream, and when he wakes up from the dream, there will be nothing left.

    Li Lindao: "I think fate is not static sometimes, and sometimes some subtle things change, which may lead to changes in many things."

    Let alone a certain person, Dongzhao, Nanqin, Xiwei and even this city have all changed, or in other words, the world has changed.

    "Maybe."

    On the other side, Su Guan, Sun Xiang, and Mrs. Xiang also brought the little girl Xunxun to sit and talk together. Among these many people, only Mrs. Xiang was a woman.

    Mrs. Xiang was far away from the crowd, she didn't know much about outside affairs, and she didn't like to talk much, so Su Wan told her some interesting things about her previous stay in Eastern Zhao and going to Western Wei.

    Xun Xun sat obediently beside Sun Xiang and Mrs. Xiang, holding a nasturtium in her hand, turning the flower to bloom, and then turning back to close the petals again. She was very happy to turn around like this.

    After all, she is a little girl, she likes pretty things, and she still likes this lotus flower more than the box of toys that she kept in her hand, and she keeps it in her hand.

    Mrs. Xiang thought it was a bit interesting, this child is not afraid of her at all.

    "Aren't you afraid of me?" she asked.

    The little girl Xunxun felt strange, and turned to look at her: "Why are you afraid?"

    Mrs. Xiang asked her back: "Why are you not afraid?"

    The little girl Xunxun thought for a while and said: "My father doesn't let me meet people casually, and Uncle Li and Auntie Li don't let Zaizai meet people casually."

    Mrs. Xiang raised her eyebrows: "Oh? So?"

    Xun Xun took it for granted: "So you are all very good friends."

    Since we are all very good friends, why should we be afraid?

    Su Wan smiled: "Xun Xun is really smart, what he said makes sense, since he is your father's good friend, naturally there is nothing to be afraid of."

    As far as the two families care about their children, if you don¡¯t trust someone, how can you hug your child to tease him? Don¡¯t even think about it.

    Mrs. Xiang smiled when she heard the words: "That's right, don't be afraid."

    Although Jiubian's stinky boy is not a good thing, but I have to say that he really gave birth to a good girl.

    "You are a good girl, come back and play with your mother-in-law."

    Xun Xun responded in one gulp: "Okay." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1094 Cook

    Mrs. Xiang felt a little distressed as an elder, so she held Xun Xun's hand and said a lot.

    The little girl Xunxun is really not afraid of her, she chatters with her about some things she remembers, she is almost four years old, she is a smart child, and she already remembers a lot of things.

    In fact, the little girl Xunxun is also very tempered. She is cute and cute in front of her elders.

    Even fighting this kind of thing, she has done, fighting with people covered in mud, and sneaking home, she thought she was doing a good job of hiding it, but in fact no one knew.

    Even Su Wan heard Sun Xiang complain about her own cub, the little girl is so small, she dares to fight with others, she is not small, and she is even more courageous.

    But it's true, Jiubian and Sun Xiang can't raise a kind and innocent little girl, as long as she doesn't go astray, it's nothing.

    People who are too kind and innocent are the most likely to be deceived and hurt. Everyone hopes that this little girl is smart enough and strong enough in her heart, so that she can live a better life in the future.

    Mr. Bu Ju is busy with various affairs of the academy on weekdays. He is the dean of the Licheng Academy, and he is in charge of the Licheng Academy and the large and small academies in the territory. He is probably really tossed about by these students. He likes to preach,  nagging.

    However, he didn't have any special hobbies in his life. He just ate a bite of Tuna. There were not many people in the house. Instead, he had three chefs to cook all the delicacies in the world for him.

    Afterwards, he also took out the fine wine that he had kept for many years, and drank with everyone. After a meal, he could be regarded as the guest of honor had a good time, and he couldn't be more satisfied.

    Jiubian hiccupped, and then said: "I also want to find two cooks, Buju, do you have anyone to introduce?"

    Jiubian used to be away from Licheng from time to time. The place where he used to live has long been a storehouse for his treasures. When he comes back, he can either live in Li¡¯s guest garden, or go to these friends¡¯ homes. It¡¯s really not possible. The courtyard of the public house receives guests.  He also lived there.

    This time, I dragged my family back with me, changed to a new yard, and found a few servants to do things. It is the cook, which is a bit unsatisfactory. The skills of the two cooks in the mansion are not bad.  No, it can barely be imported.

    The cooks here are different from those in other places. Many of the good cooks have jobs, and they may also be in public restaurants.

    In this way, it is a bit worrying.

    Su Wan looked up and asked Sun Xiang beside him, "Your family lacks a cook?"

    Sun Xiangdao: "There is no shortage, and I recruited two, but he is too picky and has been dissatisfied."

    Su Wan understood that Jiubian was not short of money, and he had plenty of places to go. He hadn't eaten any good things, and he had eaten good ones, but when it came to inferior ones, he always felt that something was missing.

    When they were in Shiqiao Village, the Xu family also had a cook, but they had a family and a mouth, so it was not easy to take them away.

    Su Wan said: "It's really hard to find. I can arrange for someone to help. After you find it, let him come back."

    There are four cooks in the Li family, and there are also apprentices. The master cooks for them, and the little master cooks for other people in the house. If the Xu family is short, one of them is enough.

    In fact, Su Wan still thinks that four are too many. In her opinion, two are just right, one for snacks and one for cooking, but occasionally there are guests who come and need to entertain them, so four still have to be kept.

    Sun Xiang hesitated for a moment, and finally shook his head: "Let's forget it, you keep it, it's just a mouthful, and Xun Xun and I think it's okay, but he asks too much, just leave him alone."

    Although Sun Xiang wanted it, it was difficult for the Li family's cook to come over, for fear that the Li family would not be able to find anyone when they needed it.

    "Let's just find it slowly."

    "Your family lacks a cook?" Mr. Buju asked Jiubian.

    Jiu argued: "Quiet, my family never had a cook, have you forgotten?"

    He used to be alone, he used to run around, he went to any restaurant he wanted to eat, and he didn't have to worry about the cook. Maybe he would go out occasionally in the future, but he already has a family, and a girl.

    Besides, it's really hard for him and Sun Xiang to talk about feelings, but at least it's his wife, so they can't be treated badly.

    Mr. Bu Ju thought for a while and said: "If you want to talk about ready-made ones, it is really hard to find them now. If you really want them, you will have to pay attention to them as early as half a year ago. The young master added two new ones after the year.  "

    Jiu Bian sighed: "Didn't I forget it for a while?"

    Mr. Buju said again: "There are no ready-made masters, but you can find two young ones, let them learn from the master, and they can still be used."

    After thinking about it for a while, I think it¡¯s okay. If you can learn it well, it¡¯s easier than finding a master chef. After all, those master masters are either already in other people¡¯s homes, or they are chefs in big restaurants. It¡¯s really hard to find  .

    "Okay, who do you have here?"

    Mr. Buju said: "I do have a few people here. I heard that they are looking for jobs. Those who graduated from the academy in June may not be considered the best group, but they are not bad."

    The academy offers a wide variety of occupations, including cooking. June is the time for graduation every year, and a new generation of students from the academy also comes out.

    Jiu argued: "Then you choose two for me, don't send them to my side, let them stay with you, learn from your family, and go there in two months."

    This is not a big deal, Mr. Buju nodded in response: "Okay."

    But he thought about it and said: "Since there is no one on your side, I will borrow you for a while and let him go to your side to help for two months, and then come back at that time, but I have said my ugly words before, you have to point it out."  Face, you can't rob me, or I will scold you at your door for three days and three nights."

    There are three cooks in Mr. Buju's family, all of whom have been working in his house for many years, and they cook all the dishes he likes. He can barely agree to borrow them for a month or two, but it is absolutely impossible to give them to others.

    Jiubian hurriedly stopped, although he was not afraid before, he robbed him if he robbed him, he was just a cook, he scolded him whenever he scolded, anyway, he has a thick skin, but Buju really scolded him at his door for three days and three nights, it is estimated that Sun  Xiang wants to tear him apart.

    "All right, all right, I promise, I will have someone come back in two months."

    "Never break your promise, if you break your promise, you will, you will give the girl to me."

    Jiu Bian raised his head and touched his chin: "Bu Ju, are you a little poisonous?"

    Mr. Buju waved his hand: "What are the poisons, I'll be on guard against you kid, hum!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1096 Please advise Madam

    (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1097 Do you think your mother is fat?

    Su Guan now has two things to do with Li Lin, and feels much better, especially the latter one, which is time to reflect her existence value.

    On the second day after returning home, she began to look up some information to understand the situation. Li Lin happened to be busy for a while and had some time to spare, so he took his wife and Zai Zai to experience the customs of Licheng.

    With a guide, Su Guan can have fun while learning about the situation. In just half a month, he has visited all the scenic spots in Licheng. There are various teahouses and restaurants, as well as relatively famous small restaurants.  I also ate it all.

    Beautiful and delicious food takes turns, and sometimes she has to write an experience report. Su Wan no longer has the heart to think about it, and starts to search for food, and puts all her thoughts here. After half a month, she feels that she  Gained a little weight.

    On this day, the couple rested at home to accompany the child, and the three of them were in the study room. Shi Zai was playing with toys that he hadn't gotten tired of on the wooden couch. Li Lin sat watching, reading a book with a soft pillow, and Su Wan sat  In front of the book case, write hard.

    Licheng did not make a ballpoint pen, but there are small pencils, which are quite good for writing, but it may not be enough when pressing the refill, and the refill is a little powdery, but it is enough.

    Su Wan wrote and wrote, maybe there was a small piece of meat in front of her stomach when she was sitting, she reached out to touch it, pinched it, then widened her eyes, feeling that she was frightened.

    When Li Lin heard the movement, he put down his book and asked, "What's wrong? Is there anything I don't understand?"

    "No." Su Wan opened her eyes wide and asked as if struck by lightning, "Am I getting fat?"

    Are you fat?

    Really?

    She used to have no belly!

    She pays special attention to her own maintenance. After giving birth to her child and taking care of her body, she paid more attention to it, fearing that she would become fat and ugly. Although it was not like that, she still cared about it.

    The Li family didn't have anything they wanted, and even people who were good at conditioning their bodies were ready-made. In this way, even when she was still breastfeeding, she didn't gain much weight, let alone after that.

    Moreover, she took good care of her during the confinement period, which also made up for the loss she suffered when she was born, and her body is also very healthy.

    "Fat?" Li Lin looked at her in surprise, his wife was always gentle and pretty when she was a girl, like gardenias with soft branches, or orchids in the valley, gentle and elegant.

    But now that she is married and has a child, her eyebrows are a little softer and gentler, her figure is just right, neither thin nor fat, and her jet-black hair is also well-groomed, as if she were of the highest quality  of satin.

    "No." He didn't think she was getting fat.

    Su Wan pinched a small piece of flesh on her stomach, a little in disbelief: "I must have gained weight."

    Li Lin tapped his palm with the book in his hand: "There is a kind of fat in the world, which makes me feel fat, that's all."

    Su Wan paused: "Really?"

    "Of course it's true." Li Lin poked the cub beside him with a book, and the cub raised his head in bewilderment. Li Lin asked him, "Do you think your mother is fat?"

    Children, I will definitely not lie.

    Su Wan looked expectantly at her cub, my cub, is your mother really fat?

    Shi Zai blinked, probably not knowing why he had to answer such a question.

    He turned his head to look at his father, his father blinked at him, Shi Zai received his father's meaning, and then stretched out his hand to rest his chin, as if he had looked at it for a long time, and then said: "Mother is the most beautiful  How can there be such a little fairy as Niangqin in the world?"

    "Mother, Zai Zai is Mother's son, and it's just as good-looking!"

    Su Wan couldn't help but twitched the corners of her mouth when she heard this, she wanted to laugh, she glared at Li Lin, this man actually taught a child to say such words to coax a girl!

    Was she beaten to death, or was she killed?

    "Okay, okay, you father and son didn't say a single sincere word." As she said that, she simply lowered her head and continued to write her things.

    Hearing what she said, Li Lin disagreed. He got up and walked over to her, looked at what was written on the paper, and smiled: "Madam, why am I being insincere?"

    This is too unfair, isn't it!

    "In my heart, isn't Madam the prettiest?"

    Yes?

    Su Wan paused, and the tip of the pencil was broken by her. She raised her head hastily, just in time to see Shi Zai stretching her neck to look over, looking very curious.

    She couldn't help blushing, and quickly pushed him away.?? "Pay attention, the child is still here!"

    Li Lin smiled and said: "It's okay, it's not something that shouldn't be seen. You see, he saw that we are in love with each other. When he grows up in the future, he will definitely want to return to a wife."

    The Li family's power and wealth have also reached the top, but because of their upbringing, they have power in their hands, their hearts are strong enough, and they don't care much about the relationship between men and women. In the past, the Li family met someone they liked and married them back. Choose a similar one.  There are also those who marry and give birth to an heir.

    There are even those who have the idea of ??not getting married.

    Li Lin also had it back then.

    This kind of thinking may be affected by the successive deaths of his parents. His mother left her hometown for her husband and children and came to this unfamiliar place, and finally died of depression.

    And his father, who felt that his mother's death was because of him, had a knot in his heart, and passed away not many years later.

    Such things as love between men and women, he felt a little repulsive in his heart, he didn't think he was a sentimental person, so he didn't plan to marry a wife, if he hadn't met Su Wan, his fate would probably be the same as Li Fu's in his previous life,  Die alone.

    So let the children feel that their parents have a good relationship, which is also very good, at least it will not give birth to the idea of ??not wanting to marry a wife.

    Su Wan thought for a while, and didn't bother to pay attention to him. She handed him the paper she just wrote: "Can you see if it's useful?"

    Licheng has been under the governance of the Li family for more than two hundred years, and many places have been perfected, so there is nothing to say. The Li family has moved over the public ownership system in the 1960s and 1970s, but not all of them.

    ?Because this era is still the era of feudal society, in which there are also hidden courts, that is, managers.

    The Li family did not press these people to say that they should pay for the service of the people, but when the accounts are settled at the end of each year, a sum of money will be divided according to the income of the year, and distributed according to the credit.

    It's like a local official, how much local income, how much credit you have, will give you a sum of money at that time, that is, the better you do things, the more you get.

    ? If there is enough for the common people to live on, reward meritorious ministers. If anyone dares to cheat, the common people can report it.

    The Li family played this trick very well.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1098 Wealth can only be achieved through personal hard work

    As long as the money is in place, most people are willing to work hard, and most officials are willing to be masters of the sky.

    Su Wan used to think that most of the officials only got their salaries, and everyone lived a pretty good life, but there was no such thing as being rich. It turned out that she was wrong. It turned out that they also had performance year-end bonuses, and this was the big one.

    Su Wan suddenly thought of Jiubian again. She remembered that Jiubian ran the shops outside Licheng, and they gave him 30% of the profit. As for how much he kept for himself and how much he gave to his subordinates, that was  It's his business, this is the share for the manager.

    Since Jiubian has money, other people should have it too.

    It feels a bit like the company's management sharing system. If you manage well and perform well, you will be given more.

    But in this way, there are quite a lot of rich people in Licheng, especially those who are officials. After a few years of being an official, they can save a fortune.  With more, the business of all kinds of luxury goods in Licheng has also improved.

    Because of this, the business of common necessities in Licheng is not easy to do, but the business of rich people is pretty good, and many privately owned shops and factories make a fortune.

    In this way, there are quite a few rich people.

    In terms of the system, Su Wan feels that there is nothing that needs to be revised. She doesn't understand this, and the people here are really doing well. Everyone can eat and wear warm clothes, and have houses to live in. It is considered very good.  No, no more can be forced.

    Even in other aspects, many of them have done well, such as childbearing. Licheng had properly controlled the population as early as a hundred years ago, and a couple could only have three children at most.

    Not only will you have to pay a fine if you exceed this amount, but you will not have any position in the public house, even if you are a servant in a restaurant. In this way, they will either work for private shops or factories, or they can only go to the countryside to farm.  .

    So even if someone has an opinion, they have to abide by this rule.

    Even in terms of medical treatment, pharmacies and pharmacies are all owned by the public, and the doctors inside are also considered public officials. In the annual harvest of Licheng, a certain amount of money will be allocated according to the situation of each place.  It is used to subsidize people's medical treatment.

    Therefore, the cost of seeing a doctor is not expensive for the common people, and there are even fewer families who can't afford to see a doctor.

    In terms of construction, Licheng has experienced more than two hundred years of construction, and many roads have been opened. Although there are no concrete roads, the roads are wide and stable, which is not bad.

    As for things like machines, after reading a lot of information, Su Wan found that Licheng had no intention of developing in this direction at all, and even steam engines never existed.

    After thinking about it carefully, Su Wan probably understood that it should be because of the environment.

    At the beginning of industrial development, many of them were at the cost of sacrificing the environment. This era is not a modern society, and some people have already developed it. If you cannot develop, you will be beaten if you fall behind.

    Licheng does not have the fate of being beaten, and he does not want to lead the world on this path and accelerate the development of the world, so there is no such direction of development.

    On Su Wan's piece of paper, a lot of things were written and crossed out. She thought about it, but she didn't think of any special areas that needed improvement.

    Li Lin looked at a bunch of things she wrote and crossed out, and smiled: "Why, can't think of it?"

    Su Wan looked at him with raised eyebrows: "You seem very happy?"

    "Of course." If even she can't find anything bad, it means that many things are already perfect.

    He sat down aside and rubbed his thumb against the words on the paper.

    Su Wan said: "Actually, I think it's pretty good now, as long as the people live well, then it's fine."

    It is impossible to achieve the equal distribution of social wealth to everyone. The status quo is that a small number of people control most of the wealth.

    And even if it is given, the people can get so much money without doing anything, and it is easy to raise people to be lazy, unwilling to do anything, just waiting for the money.

    If so, who will do the work?  Where does the money come from?

    Therefore, such things as wealth and honor can only be achieved by personal hard work.

    ?As for ordinary people who do not have a job to make ends meet, they have certain guarantees for basic necessities of life, food, shelter, and transportation, where they can be treated for illness, and where they can appeal for justice when they encounter injustice and suffer injustice.

    Moreover, Licheng also supports the elderly and children. Before the age of 18, the child will have a certain subsidy according to the age.half of the maintenance, and the remaining half is the responsibility of the children.

    There is also a subsidy for studying, and it does not need to cost a lot of money. If it were the Eastern Zhaonan Qinxi Wei Dynasty, there would be many illiterate people, but in this Licheng, basically everyone has gone to school, and many of them have a skill, regardless of gender.

    Su Wan has even paid special attention to the service attitude.

    In the 1960s and 1970s, many workers felt that they were superior, that they were workers who were paid to eat commodity food. The most amazing thing was the attitude of the staff of state-owned restaurants, department stores, and supply and marketing cooperatives.

    These problems do not exist in Licheng. The first lesson in the service industry is to have a good attitude towards customers. If you make too many mistakes, you will be fired.

    Su Guan has been to many restaurants and teahouses these days, as well as many shops, both public and private. The service attitude in the shops is very good. When seeing ordinary people coming in to buy things, they are polite.

    Su Wan thought to herself, even if she wanted to pick a bone, it seemed that she had nothing to pick.

    She leaned on the back of the chair, poked the paper on the desk with a pen, and suggested: "Why don't you tell me what's wrong, and I'll give you a solution, maybe I just know it  ?¡±

    Li Lin thought it was a good idea when he heard the words, but after thinking about it, he couldn't figure out what went wrong, so he said, "How about this? If you encounter any shortcomings, just mention them.  If you feel bad, I will come to ask you for advice."

    "Alright."

    The couple discussed it, and let this matter pass for the time being, but since it was not a matter to worry about for the time being, the matter of Su Wan's opening of the study was brought up, and Li Lin took his wife and children to visit several courtyards.

    ?The shops in Licheng used for business are all public. If they are used privately, they must be rented. However, there are also many houses facing the street that are privately owned. If they are used for business, they do not need to pay rent, but they still have to pay taxes.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1099 As long as the money is in place, there will be nothing wronged

    Li Lin took Su Wan to look at three courtyards. The Li family had a lot of courtyards. Even in this city, there were probably seven or eight. These were the places where the Li family could not arrange to bring home people to live.  .

    There are three places suitable for Su Guan to open shops, all of which are on the side of the street.

    Surrounded by pavements on the sides, the inside is divided into yards one by one. Some yards have facades, and some yards have no facades. You have to walk through an alley and walk in to the door.

    What Su Wan needs is the one with a facade. The facade is not big, and there is only one door. Open the door and enter the yard.

    Su Guan followed Li Lin to look all the way with Shi Zai. The three courtyards were all good. The smallest one was the second courtyard, and it was also the smallest one. There was only a small square courtyard outside the entrance, and there was only a hut next to it.  If you want to live, you still have to enter the second yard.

    The location is good, but it's a bit small. It would be just right to open a makeup shop for Sun Xiang, but it would be bad for her to open a study.

    The second yard is quite big, with three entrances, a total of five or six yards, and a garden. Su Wan felt that it was too big and inappropriate, and it was a bit wasteful.

    It is the last courtyard, and Su Wan is somewhat satisfied. It is also a three-entry courtyard, and there is also a small garden, but the overall size is much smaller, and the most usable courtyard is the main courtyard.

    There is an inverted room in the outer courtyard, but it is not very neat, and it is not suitable for receiving guests. It is just right for a kitchen garden, and the main courtyard and back room are just used for studying.  Walk in the small garden.

    The last one is a small courtyard facing a small garden. There are only two houses in the courtyard: the main house and the east wing.

    She does not entertain male guests here, only female guests, and the guys she uses are all girls.

    "That's it." Su Wan felt quite satisfied, the yard was tidy and the small garden was well maintained, as long as it was tidied up a little, it would be ready for use.

    The location is also very good, although it is not in a particularly lively market, but it is next to a market selling cosmetics, and the people who come and go there are pretty good, and a place like the study is too noisy in a place that is too lively  , On the contrary, it is not beautiful, it is best to be quiet.

    Li Lin also felt that she would like this place, so he nodded and said to Sui Chuan who was beside him: "Then you can arrange to have someone send a batch of books about the Western Wei Dynasty, and you can also use the books from Licheng."

    "For the rest, refer to Jianjia Tower."

    Suichuan took the order: "Yes, son."

    Li Lin asked Su Wan: "Do you have anything to add?"

    Su Wan said: "We need to decorate the house a little bit, and we need to invite some people, such as the maids to serve, the people who make refreshments in the kitchen garden, and where to buy all kinds of ingredients for refreshments, all must be determined."

    Sui Chuan replied: "Yes, madam."

    Su Wan said: "If that's the case, I'll work hard on you. If there's anything you can't settle, come and find me."

    "yes."

    After Su Wan settled on the location of the study, Sui Chuan hurriedly went to get the certificate of opening the shop, and then he had to find someone to rest the yard, and then find the maid to be the cook to arrange the sources of various ingredients.

    When the batch of books from Dongzhao arrives, it is probably almost ready here.

    Su Wan touched Zai Zai's head, feeling a little emotional: "It's really hard for him."

    Although there are only a few things to count, it is quite troublesome to do all of them. If Su Wan is asked to do it by himself, I am afraid that he will not know how busy he will be.

    Li Lindao: "This is his responsibility. If you really feel that it is hard for him, then you can give him some money. If you want him to help manage it in the future, you can also share it with him."

    Su Wan hesitated: "I'm afraid it's not good for him to take care of it. In the future, all the people in this study will come and go are women. It's really inconvenient for him to be a man. If someone has to take care of it, it's not as convenient as Xiao Sang."

    "However" Su Wan paused, "However, Xiao Sang doesn't know much about this city, and I'm afraid I don't understand some things."

    Li Lin leaned on a soft pillow, saw her frown slightly, and suggested to her: "Xiao Sang can't do it, if Xiao Sang often runs outside, you will only have Shu Xiang by your side, and there must be at least one steward sitting in the study."  There, Xiao Sang can't stay there every day."

    "It's not that you are looking for a female steward, and let her manage it with Suichuan, and let the female steward take care of ordinary things by herself. If it is really impossible, just let her find Suichuan."

    "According to the customary agreement in Licheng, 10% of the share is given to the steward, and 10% is given to Suichuan.It's done.  "

    Su Wan thought it was good, but hesitated a bit: "Is 10% okay? I remember that Licheng gave 90% to 30%."

    Li Lindao: "His 30% still needs to be allocated to the various managers, and some people in his hands are probably a little more than 10% in his hands, and they are all overseas industries, the distance is also far away, and they are tired of traveling all year round.  It's not easy."

    "He only has 10% of the management of Licheng, and 10% of the management of the shop."

    There are several directions of business in Licheng, and there are also different managements. For example, food, restaurants, and pharmacies are managed by different people.

    At the same time, he is also in charge of the transportation of goods inside and outside the country. Except for the grain, he does not belong to him, and the rest also belongs to him.

    Su Wan thought for a while: "Then follow this, and it will be done."

    There are also two Jianjia Buildings in Su Wan, and many shops, as well as horse teams, and businesses run by business brothers. Now she is leaving the city, far away, and cannot see it with her own eyes.  Chuan came to take care of it, and he also gave a 10% profit.

    Because he doesn¡¯t need his help to do anything, just go to see it every year, check the accounts and collect money, but the distance is far away, and it¡¯s up to him to see if the people below will do anything, or solve the existing problems.  It was not an easy job, so I gave 10% of it.

    Calculated in this way, the merchant brothers' business income, the two brothers will get 30%, give Suichuan 10%, and she will have the remaining 60%, and return to Yancheng Jianjialou and several shops.  Eighty percent left.

    She only has 20% of the Jianjia Building in the Imperial City, and she collects the money sitting on the ground. This is not distributed to Suichuan, and he doesn't need to take care of things. When I go to the Imperial City, I just take the money and look at the ledger.

    There is also women's school, which is also incidental, if there is no money to take it, maybe Su Wan will pay for it.

    There is also her dowry shop, Grange, where Steward Lin is in charge. Steward Lin takes 10% and gives him 10%.

    Su Wan made some calculations, and sighed with emotion: "I used to think that he was a little wronged when he came to work with me, but if I can manage these industries well, he is not wronged."

    As long as the money is in place, there is nothing wrong with it.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1100 Mrs. Cheng wants to marry them?

    After finishing the business of the shop, Su Wan has nothing to do recently, and Li Lin has been with his wife and children for more than half a month. Seeing that she didn't think about anything else, he was relieved, and continued to work on him.

    However, he is not as busy as when he just came back, and he has time to take care of the cubs. He takes the cubs away when he goes out in the morning, and if he can come back at noon, he brings them back for dinner, and takes them away again in the afternoon.

    Without the cub by her side, Su Wan still had some discomfort for a while, but she also knew that it was best for the child to be by his father's side. Li Lin was willing to take the child by his side and teach him to grow up, that was too good  What a wonderful thing.

    Just being alone is kind of boring.

    Sun Xiang's work was quickly arranged. After much deliberation, she went to the Anbu of Licheng to study poisons. Although she might not be allowed to make poisons, she could help identify or research antidotes.  , she is still fine.

    Because this work is not on the bright side, it can be regarded as the dark part of Licheng.

    The reason for Sun Xiang to choose this job is also very simple. She thinks that the talents in Anbu are the most important core, and they are the most trusted people in Licheng. Moreover, she has a bad temper.  It's also annoying, and only this job is more comfortable.

    Go to work when you have something to do, and stay at home when you have nothing to do. It is also relatively free and can run her shop at the same time.

    In the first few days, Sun Xiang was still a little busy. Seeing that Su Wan was bored, she sent Xun Xun over. She brought Xing Xun over in the morning and came back to pick it up in the evening. Su Wan was in a good mood with the little girl Xun Xun as her company.  recovered.

    The little girl is so cute and lively every day, it is really very happy.

    Su Wan began to envy again, and wanted a girl a little bit, but she also thought about it, Zai Zai is also very cute, she doesn't want to give Zai Zai's favor to others.

    The day went on until the Mid-Autumn Festival, Sun Xiang was busy and wanted to take Xun Xun away. Su Wan also adapted to the life without Zai Zai during the day, and she had a new chess friend.

    It is the wife of the vice president of Licheng Academy. Her husband's family name is Cheng, and she is called Mrs. Cheng. Mrs. Cheng is probably in her early thirties, and her children are about ten years old. It is time to go to school, and she is not around during the day.

    Earlier, Mrs. Cheng also came to the Li family's banquet. Later, she met Su Wan in the Xuri Tower, and occasionally played a game, and felt like she met a bosom friend.

    Mrs. Cheng's father is an old gentleman. She has read poetry and books since she was a child. Apart from not being good at piano, she is extremely good at playing chess, writing and drawing, especially chess.

    Su Guan's chess skill was honed by Mrs. Xie, and later he also played against Zhao Mingjing, and Li Lin taught him for a long time. Naturally, his chess skill is also good. The two of them even drew a tie. That's not what a bosom friend is.

    When it comes to playing chess, it is really meaningless if one is strong and the other is weak. The best chess friends are those who can draw a tie.

    Madam Cheng had nothing to do, so she came to Li's house to play chess with Su Wan during the day. Su Wan was naturally very happy. The two of them set up a chess table in the water pavilion in the garden. There was a cool breeze blowing in the water pavilion.  The fragrance of flowers hits, which is very enjoyable.

    On this day, Su Wan won two rounds in a row and was in a good mood. Madam Cheng ate a mouthful of melon and fruit, looked at Hou's two maidservants in the waterside pavilion, and then asked Su Wan: "Are these two people around Young Madam married?  "

    Su Wan raised her head slightly: "Madam Cheng wants to marry them?"

    Mrs. Cheng was wearing a blue dress, wearing a ponytail, holding a white round fan and a white handkerchief embroidered with orchids. She was neither thin nor fat, but she had a gentle and leisurely style.

    It seems that there is a kind of elegance and gentleness of Song people.

    Mrs. Cheng said: "I have a younger brother who is twenty-seven years old. He is also a teacher at Licheng College. He is doing a good job as a teacher, but he has always devoted himself to teaching students and has never married a wife."

    Su Wan raised her eyebrows. She glanced at Xiao Sang, thinking she could take a look: "Twenty-seven? How are you doing?"

    "He was born quite well, he is a handsome young man, but" Mrs. Cheng paused, "However, he puts a lot of thought into teaching the students, and he is also a bit busy. If he gets married, the family affairs  Probably won't help much."

    Su Wan understood, it was probably because the other party was busy with work and might not be able to take care of the family, and even needed family members to help him take care of things.

    She saw that Mrs. Cheng was quite sincere, she didn't blow people up, but instead showed her shortcomings, she thought for a while and asked: "I don't know if this is what Mrs. Cheng meant or Mrs. Cheng, your younger brother?"

    "Mrs. Cheng, don't blame me for asking too much. If he himself is unwilling to marry a wife, it would be a waste of effort.?.  "

    Mrs. Cheng smiled: "I understand what Young Madam means. I asked my junior brother about this matter, and he said that he can consider marrying a wife. After all, he is not young, and he has no intention of not marrying for the rest of his life.  You can¡¯t pick a good one.¡±

    "Speaking of it, I'm not afraid of the young lady's jokes. He has a dull temper, and his age is too high. It is definitely inappropriate for him to marry a girl of eighteen or nineteen. Young girls are all naive and need to be coaxed and accompanied.  Look, he wants someone to make a living."

    Su Wan is not a naive little girl anymore, but when she was talking about marriage, she was naive and innocent, she wanted someone to coax and accompany her, so she naturally understood that little girl's yearning for love and marriage.

    What Mrs. Cheng said meant that the other party had no time to coax the little girl, and just wanted to find a partner to live with.

    Su Wan hesitated and said: "Then I have to think about it carefully. If there is no problem on my side, or if I want to meet up, I will talk to Mrs. Cheng."

    Mrs. Cheng smiled and said: "Then I will wait for the good news from Young Madam."

    Madam Cheng sat for a while, drank a cup of tea, and then left. Su Wan asked Xiaosang to see the guests off. After the guests left, she would sit on the side of the beauty and feed the fish, then pondered over this issue.

    Xiao Sang is two years older than her, and she will be twenty-four this year. She is no longer young in this era. If she really wants to marry, she should really plan to. If she is older, okay  Others have picked them all away, so there are really only crooked melons and cracked dates left.

    It's just that I don't know what Xiao Sang thinks, and I don't know if this partner is reliable or not.

    ? If the other party really just thinks that he married someone and asked him to help take care of the house, there is no warmth on weekdays, and this day is quite tormenting.

    Seeing that she was worried, Shuxiang said: "Ma'am, why should you think so much? Just ask Sister Xiaosang for her own opinion. If Sister Xiaosang is not willing, then forget it. If she wants to marry someone, then see her."  Once we see you, it¡¯s okay to see the person and say no when the time comes?¡±

    Hearing this, Su Wan suddenly became enlightened: "You are right, we should ask her opinion first." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1101 You are young, you are amazing, aren't you?

    No, just ask her if she likes it or not.

    Su Wan stared at Shuxiang and said, "Speaking of which, you will be twenty this year, right?"

    "It's twenty." Shu Xiang nodded, and then said, "But madam doesn't have to think about slaves, slaves don't want to marry."

    Shuxiang really didn't have this idea. She used to work in Lanxi Garden in Meicheng of the Western Wei Dynasty. She was really lonely like snow. Later, her wife was willing to take her away. She was so happy that she vowed to live with her forever  Madame's side.

    Later, when she had a little master, she was even happier.

    And she really likes to be lively. There are many people in this mansion, and she is also very happy.

    If she gets married, she will leave the Li family, and she is very unhappy.

    In fact, being able to have stability and food and clothing in a person's life is already enough. She feels that she is very happy to be with her wife, and as long as she is with her wife and young master, she will never be bullied.  I don't know what it will be like to marry.

    "Why are you not willing to marry?" Su Wan smiled, "Xiao Sang was not willing to marry before."

    Shu Xiang said: "Probably after getting married, you may not be able to live better than now."

    "The slaves are not men, so they can't talk about inheriting the incense, and they are also orphans. There is no one in the family. If they live a good life, they will be very happy. As for the children and grandchildren, they don't have any ideas."

    As for men, men are not as reliable as Madam, as long as they serve Madam well, Madam can still treat them badly?  But if she married a man, she might turn her face one day.

    So why bother?

    They are living a good life now, why bother to ask for the unknown?

    Su Wan was silent for a moment, and didn't know what to say for a while, and said after a long time: "Forget it, you can tell me when you have an idea, but you like the excitement so much, so you don't have to worry about it when you get older."  Is it too quiet around here?"

    Shu Xiang laughed when she heard the words: "When I get older, Madam will arrange for me two or three little maids to serve me and let me talk to them every day. Wouldn't it be lively?"

    Su Wan sneered: "Yes, I will find you two or three little girls and let them serve you, an old lady."

    If Shuxiang really doesn't want to marry and stays with her all her life, she will definitely provide for her in the old age, and it's not a big deal for two or three little girls to serve her.

    Shu Xiang giggled, although she was not very good looking, she was not bad either, when she laughed she looked like a blooming hollyhock.

    Su Guan felt that there were no absolutes in everything, if she met the right one, it wouldn't hurt to give it a try.

    While the two were talking, Xiao Sang came back. Su Wan pointed to the other side of the table, told her to sit down, and then asked her, "What do you think about Mrs. Cheng?"

    Xiao Sang's eyes widened, with a look of disbelief on his face: "What can this servant have in mind?"

    After finishing speaking, she looked at Shuxiang again, and Shuxiang turned her head, her eyes rolled around, as if she didn't see her.

    Xiao Sang twitched her cheeks: "This servant feels that Mrs. Cheng just wants to take a fancy to it, and that's Shuxiang."

    Shu Xiang quit after hearing the words: "Why do you like me? I see that you are the one who likes you. Mrs. Cheng has already said that her junior is 27 years old, and she doesn't want to marry a man who is 18 or 19 years old."  Little girl, unfortunately, I am young, I am only twenty this year, and I am still a little girl."

    Xiao Sang: ""

    "You are younger and look better."

    You are young, you are amazing, aren't you?

    Shuxiang immediately replied: "You are older, more stable."

    Su Wan's head grew big, and she said, "Okay, okay, stop arguing."

    Isn't it just a blind date?  How to make it look like people are going to die.

    Su Guan reached out and frowned, then looked at Xiao Sang: "This time, you listen to me. Later, I will ask Mrs. Cheng carefully about her junior brother, and then find out what kind of person he is.  There is no problem with sex, just go and see her."

    "You are twenty-four this year. If you want to get married, hurry up. If you procrastinate, you will have to pick up the rest."  There are not too many men, and there are even fewer men in their twenties.

    Xiao Sang was about to say something, Su Wan said: "This is the only time, when you go to meet people, if you think it's suitable, then everyone will be happy, if it's not suitable, I don't care about you, and you can do whatever you like in the future.  "

    When Xiao Sang heard this, no matter how unwilling she was, she could only agree.

    Su Wan was very worried,??Finally, I understand the psychology of the elderly in the family urging marriage. Although fate is a big deal in marriage, it is not easy to keep these things out of the way. If you don't even give a chance, maybe it will be a marriage?

    Su Guan felt that it was inappropriate for Xiao Sang to meet her once, and if she still felt it was inappropriate, then she could do as she pleases.

    Xiao Sang was a little embarrassed: "But ma'am, Madam Cheng's younger brother thinks Mr. Academy, how can he like me?"

    Su Wan heard the words and asked her back: "Why don't you like it?"

    Xiao Sang said: "Since you can be a master of the academy, you must be knowledgeable. If you say that you are compatible, you should be a talented woman like Mrs. Cheng who has read poetry and books. The servant is just a servant who barely reads and can read books."  I can also write, but in terms of knowledge, I really don¡¯t have it.¡±

    "I'm afraidit's really not worthy"

    Su Wan said: "Why can't you match? I think it's a good match. If you were a maidservant in Eastern Zhao, he was just a teacher. In Licheng, the teacher's status is higher, but you already  It¡¯s not that the maidservant has come down.¡±

    Xiao Sang was stunned.

    Su Wan said: "In Licheng, there is no contract of prostitution, and there are no slaves. Even the people who work in the Li family, they are all earning wages for their serious work. Are they inferior to others for serious work?"

    "And let's talk about love. You grew up with me. I have different feelings from you, so you are naturally different."

    So in terms of identity, just because she has followed Su Wan for many years and grew up with Su Wan, it is very unusual, let alone a gentleman with an academy, even if she is an official from the city, there are many  People want to marry her.

    Su Wan glanced at her, saw that she was a little confused, and said: "Since Mrs. Cheng mentioned this matter, she naturally doesn't care about these issues of identity, and this is already Licheng, not Dongzhao."

    In Licheng, men here can only marry one wife, and if the couple can't survive, they can still reconcile. In Licheng, although there are not many couples reconciling, it is not very unusual.

    Xiao Sang was stunned again, and after a long time, she said: "Xiao Sang understands, madam, you can arrange it." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1102 You can do well in the future, thanks to me

    Only then did Su Wan show some smiles: "It's good to think about it this way. Of course there are some men with bad character in the world. If you marry such a person, it is really unlucky, but there are also many men with good character in this world.  .¡±

    It is true that there are people who meet people who are not good, but there are also many people who can achieve a happy marriage.

    "You can't beat all these people to death with one shot. You feel that men in the world don't have a good thing. It's nice to see them. If you think it's suitable, you can get along with it. It doesn't matter if it's not suitable."

    Xiao Sang lowered her head, a little nervous: "Ma'am, I understand."

    Su Wan asked Sui Chuan to find out about Mrs. Cheng's younger brother. He is 27 years old and works as a teacher in Licheng Academy. Even if he doesn't know his name, it's easy to find out.

    She warned: "Check more carefully, mainly whether he has touched others, who he has been with, and how he behaves."

    Hearing this, Sui Chuan couldn't help asking: "Madam, what is he doing?"

    Su Wan said: "Mrs. Cheng wants to tell her junior brother about a marriage. The man is 27 years old. I think he is more suitable for Xiao Sang. You can carefully check if there is any problem with this person. The matter of your little sister Sang,  I leave it to you."

    Sui Chuan is one year younger than Xiao Sang, twenty-three this year, he is really a younger brother.

    Hearing this, Sui Chuan immediately responded: "Madam, don't worry, my subordinates will take a good look at it. If Miss Sang wants to get married, I really don't like those elegant people. We also have a lot of people here.  It will be chosen by Sister Xiaosang."

    Many people have not yet married a wife!

    Su Wan smiled and said, "Okay, if the matter doesn't work out, I'll pick it up for her."

    In fact, Su Wan knew in her heart that Xiao Sang didn't want to marry someone under Li Lin's subordinates, not to mention that she thought these were really capable people with a bright future, she felt that she was so-so, so she really wasn't good enough.

    The most important thing is that she wants to always stand by the master's side. If she marries Li Lin's subordinates, and the two masters quarrel in the future, which side should she stand on?

    Perhaps because of her family and her position, she would do something to offend her master.

    This Mrs. Cheng's younger brother is just an academy gentleman, she is reluctant to meet him, but if she is asked to marry Huifeng and the others, she is not willing.

    Following Chuan's orders, Su Wan leaned on the soft pillow, shook the white fan that was placed aside, and then sighed: "I don't know when the weather will be cooler."

    Shu Xiang said: "Come on, I heard that it will cool down after the fifteenth day, and it's still fine now, it's not very hot."

    The hottest months in Licheng are June and July. In August, it has become much cooler. Now it is already the tenth day of August, and the Mid-Autumn Festival will be celebrated in a few days.

    Su Wan picked up the list on the side and looked at it. These are the Mid-Autumn Festival gifts proposed by Uncle Zhong. These Mid-Autumn Festival gifts are to be given to those who are close to the Li family, and they are regarded as the Li family's private affairs.

    ? In addition, the government office also prepared Mid-Autumn Festival gifts. Those Mid-Autumn Festival gifts were arranged according to the size of the official position.

    But everyone has a share, even a guy in a public restaurant can get two mooncakes.

    Although the cost of two moon cakes is not much, but there are too many people, the Mid-Autumn Festival ceremony is not a small expense, but Licheng has money, so it is probably nothing to this sum.

    Su Wan had written with Uncle Zhong before, and she also said this. She read the list all the way down and found that there was nothing wrong with it, so she asked someone to send it back to Uncle Zhong, and asked him to make arrangements according to the list.

    "By the way, it's the Mid-Autumn Festival, but there will be lanterns in this city?"

    "Of course put up lanterns." Shuxiang has been doing well in Li's house recently, and has inquired a lot of news. These days, Xiao Sang stayed by Su Wan's side to serve her, and she went to inquire about the news a lot.

    "I heard it's very lively!"

    Su Wan asked her: "Is there a lively Plum Blossom Festival in Meicheng?"

    "At least about the same. People here live a more stable life, and more people like this kind of excitement." Shu Xiang stretched out her hand and scratched her hair, a little tangled, "I heard that there are many people and it's crowded, so I don't know if it's suitable or not.  Suitable to go out."

    It is one thing to join in the fun, but there are too many people, and it is not good to squeeze around.

    Also for this reason, Shu Xiang never told Su Wan about the lanterns in the city.

    Su Wan thought about the huge crowds in the modern city, and said she understood. Although she also wanted to go out to see the Mid-Autumn Festival in Licheng, if there were so many people, she would hesitate.

    If it is too crowded, there will be no good scenery. It is better to decorate the house, make it lively and happy.

    But she carefullyAfter thinking about it, I plan to wait for Li Lin to come back and ask him what he thinks. The husband and wife can live a good life only if they have a discussion.

    "That's right." Su Wan thought of something, "If Xiao Sang wants to say goodbye, you must first prepare two good clothes, light up the fragrance, go and pick out two pieces of suitable fabric from my warehouse, and let Mrs. Zhang give them to her."  Do both well."

    After finishing speaking, she said again: "Don't blame me for only doing it for her. When you want to talk about kissing, I will also do two for you."

    Shuxiang shook her head: "Then I don't want it, I don't want it."

    Su Wan laughed straight: "Are you so scared? You don't even want clothes."

    "No, no." Shu Xiang still shook her head, "When I want it, I'll ask Madam."

    "Okay, I've made a note of this."

    Xiao Sang said: "No need, there is no need to make new clothes, even if I really want to meet people, I can just pick a good one and go, madam, Xiao Sang has no shortage of clothes."

    Seeing that Su Wan was so happy, Xiao Sang even prepared new clothes for her, fearing that things would fail and she would be sad.

    "Ma'am, forget it"

    "Whatever it is, you want it if you give it to you, no matter how hard you are, this is not like you, Shu Xiang, I've chosen it for her."

    Shu Xiang responded, and then went to the warehouse to pick out fabrics for Xiao Sang.

    Xiao Sang was very worried: "Ma'am, what if it doesn't work"

    "In case it doesn't work, just treat it as a comfort for you to do the new clothes. You will get at least two new clothes." Su Wan said.

    Xiao Sang didn't laugh or cry, when it comes to this point, it's hard to refuse, she said: "Thank you, madam."

    "Thank you." Su Wan looked at her, feeling a little emotional. Xiao Sang is also the person who has been with her for the longest time, and the person who understands her best and protects her best. Of course, she is partial.

    "You can do well in the future, thanks to me."

    After all, Su Wan hopes that Xiao Sang can be successful, and it is best to have a husband who cares about her and loves her, and will have one or two children in the future, instead of guarding her all her life and busying herself with planning for her.

    Although Xiao Sang said that she is very happy to be around her, and it is good to be like this for the rest of her life, but she knows that it is different.

    "Xiao Sang, I am living a very good life now, you should also think about yourself." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1103 She is so cute

    After Li Lin came back, Su Wan told him about Xiao Sang, probably because she was concerned about it, and she was a little worried that things might not work out.

    "Xiao Sang?" Li Lin looked up at her, "Do you want to marry her?"

    To be honest, Xiao Sang has been by Su Wan's side for so many years, and she is getting older. It's not that no one wants to marry her, but she herself is not willing. Li Lin thought that Xiao Sang wanted to stay by Su Wan's side all the time.

    But Li Lin didn't force Xiaosang to marry or not. He also wanted to find a wife for Yuan You, but Yuan You didn't like it, so he didn't look for it. If he really wanted to raise a child in the future, find him a wife.  It's okay to come back with a suitable one.

    Su Wan said: "I want her to marry. Although I know she wants to be by my side all the time, I also hope that she can live a happy life, like an ordinary woman, with a husband and children."

    After finishing speaking, she sighed again: "Tell me, is it right or wrong for me to do this?"

    She thought about it, and fell into self-doubt again. She remembered the madness of her friend being urged to marry by her family back then, and she also had some headaches. If she forced Xiaosang to marry, would she just think about her own happiness and not her heart?  idea.

    Swaying on both sides.

    Li Lin saw that she was frowning with worry, and said with a smile: "There's no need to be so worried, you just let her meet someone, if it's suitable, she is willing to marry someone, you can marry her,  If she doesn't like it, just don't force her."

    "I've heard about Mrs. Cheng's younger brother. He has a lot of ideas about farming. Although he is young, he has cultivated several good varieties, but he is a bit stupid and not good at turning corners."

    Su Wan became curious: "Oh? You know him? Is he the gentleman who teaches farming?"

    Li Lin hummed: "Yes, he is quite capable in this regard."

    It is precisely because he is outstanding in this area that Li Lin knows that there is such a person. If there are no accidents in the future, he may be one of the leaders in this area, and he is a good person.

    Su Wan had a good impression of this kind of person, so he asked, "Then what's his name?"

    "Chen Buping." Li Lindao, "He is actually an orphan. He was brought up in a shantang after his parents passed away in his early years. Later, Mr. Chen saw that he was good, so he took him in as his disciple. Later, he lived in the Chen family."

    "Mr. Chen only gave birth to one daughter, that Mrs. Cheng. His disciple is no different from a son, and it is estimated that he will provide for the teacher in the future."

    Mrs. Cheng's surname is Chen, and her father has taught in Licheng Academy for most of his life. Although he has retired now, he is also a relatively famous old gentleman. In Licheng, there are countless people who call him Mr. Chen Buping  He raised him as his son.

    "This person has done a good job, but his mouth is a bit stupid, and he doesn't know how to speak. It is even more impossible to ask him to say sweet words, but it is really good to find someone to live with."

    Seeing that he had a good opinion of Chen Buping, Su Wan felt confident: "Then let them meet. By the way, how do you want to spend the Mid-Autumn Festival? The city is lively that day? If you want to go out, is it convenient?"

    In a daze, Li Lin remembered that the Mid-Autumn Festival was approaching: "So it's almost Mid-Autumn Festival?"

    Days go by so fast?

    "It's only a few days until Mid-Autumn Festival, are you confused?" Su Wan brought some food for Shi Zai, Shi Zai looked up and said happily, "Mother, Zai Zai is going out to play first, I heard that there are many lanterns for Mid-Autumn Festival,  It's beautiful."

    Li Lindao: "If you want to go out to play, we will go when the time comes."

    Su Wan was a little worried: "If there are too many people on the street, crowding around, I'm afraid it will be bad."

    "It's nothing, just find a place with fewer people." Li Lin glanced at her and sighed, "I want to eat mooncakes made by my wife."

    During the Mid-Autumn Festival, Su Wan will make some mooncakes. The mooncakes she makes are small, and the whole family likes them very much. She makes some every year.

    "Do it." Su Wan smiled, "If you like to eat, I will make it for you, and I will make more this year."

    Su Wan doesn't like to cook, her only interest is to make pastries, and her family also likes to eat them.

    "Moon cakes?" Shi Zai raised his eyes, "Mother, Zai Zai also wants to eat the cakes made by mother."

    Su Wan smiled all over her face: "I'll make it for you, and make more for me."

    Only then was Shi Zai satisfied, showing a sweet smile: "Thank you, mother~"

    Su Wan couldn't help reaching out to touch his little face.

    Her cub is really too cute.

    Shi Zai has now slept in a separate room, and he lives in his own small room.There is no big twists and turns for the son to sleep in separate rooms, because he has prepared a lot of fun things in his small room, all of which he likes. If he shares a room with his parents, he can't hold them.

    So after half a month in Licheng, after he got used to it, he obediently fell asleep by himself, but before going to bed, he had to be accompanied by his father or mother, and he could only leave when he fell asleep.

    Su Wan accompanied him to read the picture book, dealt with his many problems, and after seeing that he was asleep, covered him with a small quilt, and then left.

    A palace lantern was burning in the Ming Hall, and Li Lin was sitting on an arhat chair reading a book. The light reflected on his brows and eyes seemed to soften a lot. After he came back, he probably had too many things to deal with, and there was a faint coldness in his brows and eyes.  Lie, now it seems that all the coldness has been wiped away.

    She walked over with a fan, and then sat down opposite him. He put down the book, and then gave her a cup of tea. It's not good to drink tea at night, and there are some sleep-promoting herbs in it.

    "How are you these days?" he asked.

    "It's okay." Su Wan felt that he was too concerned about her mental health, probably because of his mother. He was worried that she was not used to it, and would ask her what she had done recently every few days.

    But he cared so much, she actually enjoyed it very much in her heart. Although she was a little uncomfortable and uneasy when she first came here, she gradually calmed down as the days passed.

    She lives here, and no one will disturb her, let alone jump up and down to provoke her, or say something weird, but she doesn't like it very much in her heart, but she dare not express anything on her face.

    And she wasn't too bored, when Zhizai was at home, she was busy taking care of him, and when Li Lingong took the boy out during the day, Xunxun came to accompany her again.

    Later, she had Mrs. Cheng as a chess friend again, and she was able to talk with several wives several times, and occasionally went for a walk on the street.

    When she was free, she found an open space at home and let people plant fruits and vegetables.

    There are also many fruit trees planted in the garden next to Jingpingyuan. These fruit trees have grown up after many years of planting. These days, she has picked a lot of fruits in the past.

    She regained a sense of comfort and stability, and felt that it was okay to live such a life.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1104 Why Are You So Obedient Today?

    "On Mid-Autumn Festival, do you really want to go out?" she asked.

    "Go, why not go out, this is the first time you celebrate the Mid-Autumn Festival here, so naturally you want to go out for a walk, and join in the fun."

    Li Lin smiled, "The weather is not so hot now, you should go out with Mrs. Cheng and the others more, whether it's shopping, listening to a play, listening to a book or drinking tea, find something to do, don't just stay around all day.  at home."

    The weather was too hot before, and she was afraid of the heat, so he didn't say anything. Now that the weather is not so hot, he hopes that she will go out for a walk more, and it is best to have a few friends who can talk to her, so that  She doesn't feel that life is boring, and she doesn't think so much about it.

    He can accompany her, and the child can also accompany her, but to integrate into a place, not only family members are enough, but also friends, who gather together on weekdays to talk, chat, play chess, and eat wine  Drinking tea to pass the time is the best.

    Li Lin felt that Mrs. Cheng could take her out for a walk.

    Su Wan looked at him with raised eyebrows, and then teased him: "What? Do you dislike me for staying at home every day?"

    "How dare you." He moved his seat, sat a little to the side, and then patted the seat next to him, "Sit over here."

    Su Wan smiled and sat down next to him, and then leaned on his shoulders. The husband and wife leaned together, the palace lantern on the table next to him was quietly burning, and the bright moon outside was as bright as frost.

    It was a little quiet in the house.

    He reached out and stroked her soft hair, with a smile in his eyes: "Why are you so obedient today?"

    Su Wan actually had a lot of things to say to him in her heart. She knew he cared about her, so she took her on a tour after hastily dealt with some matters before, and always cared about her thoughts. She also invited Mrs. Cheng and several wives  talk to her.

    She really wanted to say just now, 'Thank you husband for being so considerate of me', but after hearing what he said, the feelings in her heart seemed to disappear all of a sudden.

    She raised her head and expressed dissatisfaction with his words: "What do you mean? Did I not listen to you before?"

    After finishing speaking, she felt that the words were wrong again: "No, I have to obey you in whatever I do. I'm already an adult, and I'm not that bastard. I have to be obedient."

    Did he treat her like that brat?

    "Hush." ??He hissed softly, "Hush, he will wake up again in a while."

    Su Wan glared at him: "Go and coax me when I wake up, I'm going to sleep."

    After finishing speaking, she got up and walked to the bedroom with a fan. Li Lin followed with a book with a smile, and called her as she walked, "Ma'am."

    "Ma'am."

    "Madam, walk slowly, be careful not to fall."

    Su Wan didn't bother to talk to him, he always liked to tease her sometimes, and he wanted to make her ashamed, and he didn't know where he learned it from.

    She climbed onto the bed, and then lowered the bed curtain. Seeing him coming, she got under the quilt and turned her back to the outside.

    After a while, he leaned over, stretched out his hand to hug her, couldn't help curling a strand of her hair in his palm, and smiled: "Madam, why are you so easily embarrassed."

    Su Wan snorted softly: "If you don't mess with me, I won't be bothered to mess with you."

    "That can't be done, it's better as it is now." He really likes to tease her, and thinks it's so funny that she is so ashamed to blow her hair, and then he can stroke her hair after blowing her hair.

    It may be that others cannot understand, but this is probably the fun between young couples.

    He stretched out his hand to comb her hair, his eyes were soft, and he lowered his head and kissed her hair: "I won't mess with you anymore, go to sleep."

    On the second day, Su Guan asked people to prepare the materials for making mooncakes. There is a factory in Licheng that specializes in making mooncakes, and the price is cheaper than what he makes himself, so the people in Licheng don't like making mooncakes very much.

    Some people can distribute it from the public office, and they don¡¯t need to buy it when they take it back. If they don¡¯t have any, it¡¯s almost enough to buy a few to go back.

    "Madam want mooncakes?" Uncle Zhong was surprised.

    Su Wan nodded: "They both like to eat, I'll make some for them, Uncle Zhong, thank you for your hard work."

    Uncle Zhong understood that 'they' were the young master and the young master, and he laughed when he heard this: "It's such a hard job, my subordinates will get someone ready to go right away."

    Uncle Zhong worked in the mansion when Li Lin's grandfather was around, but the one he followed the longest was Li Lin's father. He was not married and had no children, so he really cared and loved the young master.

    Especially Shi Zai, who has a very sweet mouth, which often makes him very happy.

    hereIn terms of point, Shi Zai is really not like his father. Li Lin was obedient when he was a child, but he didn't talk much. He was a quiet boy. Maybe he cared for the people around him, but he would never say it out loud.

    Li Lin felt that the cub was like a mother in this way, with a sweet mouth, and there were few elders who didn't like her, and everyone said she was good.

    Su Wan thought about it for a while and felt that it made sense, so she could only reluctantly accept that she was like her.

    Uncle Zhong left in a hurry. In the afternoon, Su Wan had prepared all the materials she wanted, and she planned to start making mooncakes the next day. At this time, Sui Chuan came back.

    Chen Buping's matter was simple, and it was quickly found out.

    "This man's name is Chen Buping. He is a disciple of Mrs. Cheng's father. He was an orphan when he was a child. Later, Mr. Chen adopted him and has been raised in the Chen family. He is said to be a disciple, but he is no different from a son."

    "Mr. Chen only had one daughter, Mrs. Cheng. When he adopted Chen Buping, he felt that he had only one daughter. He was afraid that if he left in the future, his daughter would have no one to rely on. She would be bullied by others and had a son.  In the future, when the daughter is married, they will have someone to take care of them, so as not to embarrass the daughter."

    "Secondly, I think this Chen Buping is really good enough for Mr. Chen to accept him as his disciple."

    "In the future, Mr. Chen should live with Chen Buping."

    Su Wan nodded: "It should be. One day is a teacher and life is a father. Mr. Chen raised him as a son and taught him to become a talent. He should support the elderly."

    Su Wan didn't think there was anything wrong with it. Mr. Chen probably thought that this child was very good at the time, and he was born with a thought of cherishing his talents. He also thought that he would not live with his daughter when his daughter married off in the future, but he would be lonely when he was old, so  So he raised Chen Buping.

    He raised Chen Buping to grow up, and Chen Buping raised him to grow old, which is a matter of course, and after so many years, the two are not father and son, but they are better than father and son.

    "This Chen Buping, Mr. Chen, shouldn't have any personal problems, right?"

    Sui Chuan said: "That's not true. He usually stays in the school to teach, or he goes to the cultivation garden. I heard that he has cultivated several good seeds. He is a good person."

    "I just heard that he doesn't like talking very much, and likes to think quietly."

    Suichuan thought about it, and expressed his own opinion: "The subordinates feel that if it can be achieved, it is actually not bad." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1105 Madame Really Wants to Marry Me?

    Su Wan also felt that if it could be done, it would be good, but the key is that the two of them should look at each other and see if they can do it.

    She thought for a while and asked again: "Then this Mr. Chen has the idea of ??getting married? Did he want to marry himself, or did the Chen family want him to marry?"

    This question is very important. If you are willing to marry, you will naturally manage your family well and treat your wife well. But if your family forces you to marry, it is normal to be dissatisfied and perfunctory in the future, and there may be rebellious psychology, which will make the family a mess.

    Sui Chuan said: "This subordinate is not very clear, I'm afraid I have to ask him himself, what does Mrs. Cheng say?"

    Su Wan said: "Mrs. Cheng said that her junior brother wants to marry a wife. After all, he is not young, and he has no plan not to marry for the rest of his life. Now he wants to find a suitable one."

    Sui Chuan said: "Since Mrs. Cheng said this, it should be true. If Madam doesn't believe it, if you meet someone next time, just ask him."

    Su Wan thought about it for a while, and he was willing to. When he met someone, he would know by asking or seeing the other person's attitude.

    She said: "Send someone to talk to Mrs. Cheng, if she arranges for the two to meet first."

    Suichuan took the order: "Yes."

    Su Wan thought about the matter of the study, and asked him about his progress: "How is the study over there now?"

    Suichuan said: "People have been sent to Dongzhao, and other things are being arranged, but it will take some time, at least until October."

    Su Wan also knew that this matter would not be able to be done for a while, and it would be considered good if the study could open in October.

    "Then thank you for your hard work."

    "This is the job of subordinates." Suichuan felt that life is really good now, helping his wife take care of private property and personal affairs. Although things are a bit complicated, it is estimated that he will go to Dongzhao every year, but it is still a little  Things to do, but also get money.

    Although it is said that money is not the most important thing, it is his duty to do things for his wife, but he is very happy that his wife is willing to give it to him.

    Su Wan turned around and went to talk to Xiao Sang about it. After hearing this, Xiao Sang felt a little bit concerned. She rubbed the handkerchief with her little hands until it was crumpled.

    "Madam really want to marry me off?"

    Su Wan glanced at her: "It's this time, you think I'm joking? Are you really that unhappy?"

    Xiao Sang blushed a little. At this time, if she said she didn't want to, even if she didn't want to see anyone, she would be beaten. After all, the master planned for her carefully, and she couldn't help but know the good from the bad.

    At least people want to meet, if they feel inappropriate, let's talk.

    "Xiao Sang didn't"

    "It's fine if you don't have one. By the way, how is Mrs. Zhang's clothes doing?"

    Shuxiang has been staring at this matter, she said: "I have started to do it yesterday, and the people in the embroidery room are busy with it, and it should be done tomorrow."

    The people in the embroidery room were idle, so Su Guan asked Shuxiang to take the cloth and told her to make clothes for Xiao Sang so that she could see them. Although the people in the embroidery room were envious, they also hoped that Xiao Sang could find a good marriage.  If you care about it, send the cloth and start making it.

    Two sets of clothes should be enough in two or three days.

    Su Wan smiled and said, "Since that's the case, Xiao Sang will also take care of her these few days, don't always do things."

    Xiao Sang thought to herself, she didn't do anything on weekdays.

    Li's family has a dedicated kitchen and a laundry room. In addition, there are people who boil water, clean and build. What she usually does is to make tea or talk to people to do things.

    Although she is a maid, girls from ordinary rich and noble families may not live as well as her these days.

    On the second day, Su Wan started making mooncakes. Shi Zai knew that she was going to make mooncakes, so she didn't go out with Li Lin, and stayed to eat.

    He follows Li Lin on weekdays, and Li Lin is also busy with things, so he can't always manage him, but he also has many uncles to play with him, and he has a lot of fun every day, so he doesn't resist going out with his father every day.

    "Mother, mother, when can I eat mooncakes?" Shi Zai stood by the table, looking at the mooncakes on the table that had just been taken out of the mold and placed on the bamboo dustpan, his eyes were wide open.  .

    The mooncakes made by Su Guan are different from others. When she makes them, she likes to use flower sauce and jam, and there are also fillings such as red beans and mung beans, like flower sauce and jam.  It flowed out, and it was sweet and not greasy. Children especially like it.

    This year she also addedI picked pineapple and made some pineapple cakes and pineapple mooncakes.

    Su Wan put the prepared stuffing into the rolled dough, then wrapped it up, and put it into molds to set the shape. These molds were carved by Li Lin for her before, and they were all small ones. She used to make mooncakes in previous years.  These are the molds I used at the time, and I brought them with me when I moved.

    "It's coming soon." Su Wan asked Zhang Fu'er to pick some up for the chef in the kitchen to help bake, and said, "Fu'er, these mooncakes are a bit smaller. When you ask them to bake, pay attention to the heat and time, so as not to burn them."

    Zhang Fu'er also wanted to eat, she nodded vigorously: "Understood Madam."

    Zhang Fu'er is already seventeen this year, and she is already a big girl. When she grows up, she doesn't love to play so much. She is much calmer and handles things well.

    Seeing her like this, Su Wan was also very happy. When she was young, she loved to play, that was not a big deal, but when she grows up, it's not easy to be like this anymore. She needs to be sensible and afford to live.

    It's like when every girl is not married, she can be innocent and care about nothing, but once she is married, she starts to help take care of the house, take care of relatives, handle many relationships, and manage well  own circle.

    After Zhang Fu'er left in a hurry, Xiao Man talked about her affairs with Su Wan: "Probably next year, she will also be engaged, and she will get married soon."

    Xiao Mo has been with this sister-in-law for many years, and their relationship has always been good. Zhang Fu'er is a caring girl, happy every day, and doesn't care about things, and treats her sister-in-law and nephew very well.

    Su Wan said: "It's almost time, time really flies by."

    When she first met Zhang Fu'er, she was a little girl who liked to gossip and run around, and now she was about to get married.

    Speaking of Zhang Fu'er, she thought of Su Luo again: "Ah Luo doesn't know when she will get married."

    She is not worried about Zhang Fu'er, Huifeng and her friendship for many years, watching her grow up, and only likes her wholeheartedly, and the two will not be separated in the future, just get married and live a good life.

    But Su Luo After she got engaged to Huo Yan, Huo Yan returned to the Western Wei Dynasty and said that he would marry her after two years when he was more stable. However, the situation in the Western Wei Dynasty is really worrying.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1106 I feel that these adults engage in age discrimination

    Seeing that she was worried, Xiao Sang persuaded: "The eighth girl is auspicious, and the marriage must be happy."

    Shu Xiang also said: "That's right, it is said that God loves foolish people. For a good girl like Eighth Girl, God will definitely favor her."

    When Shi Zai heard his mother talking about A Luo, he also thought of his aunt: "Mother, where are my aunt and uncle, and my grandfather?" After that, he remembered that he had moved again, "Zai Zai remembered, my aunt and uncle,  And my grandfather is not here."

    He breathed a sigh of relief like a little adult, his little shoulders slumped.

    Su Wan heard her son talking about her father and younger brothers and sisters, and she felt a little sad in her heart. Seeing this brat like this, she couldn't help but want to laugh: "What's the matter, do you miss your grandfather and uncles and aunts?"

    If it weren't for her hands being covered in powder now, she would have touched his little head.

    Shi Zai hummed, he really thought about it.

    Su Guan washed his hands with warm water, wiped them with a cloth towel, and then took his hand to the yard. The Li Family Kitchen Garden is very big, and there is an icehouse built underneath, and the yard is also big.  There is a tree that is not very tall.

    "Mother, do you miss your grandfather, uncles and aunts too?" Shi Zai asked.

    Su Wan nodded: "Mother sometimes thinks about it, sometimes she doesn't."

    Shi Zai was a little confused: "Why?"

    Su Wan said: "They are my mother's relatives. If my mother can't see them, she will naturally miss them, but sometimes I feel that life still has to go on. As long as everyone lives well, it is already very good."

    There is always a banquet in the world. Even the couple who have been together for the longest time will one day face the situation that one person will leave first.

    Su Wan is certainly reluctant, but she will live her life well, this is the only way to reassure her family.

    Shi Zai still doesn't understand, but he is too young, and he doesn't need to understand this. He may still remember Su Xun, Su Rong, Su Luo and the others at this time, but in a few years, he will not see anyone, and he may only know himself  There are so few relatives who have long forgotten what they look like.

    Seeing him frowning and thinking, Su Wan smiled. She reached out and touched his head: "Don't think about it, you will understand when you grow up."

    "Then, when will you grow up?" Shi Zai looked up at his mother. Everyone often said that when you grow up, you will understand, but when will you grow up?

    I am not happy about seeing cubs, I feel that these adults engage in age discrimination.

    What does it mean that you are still young, you don¡¯t need to understand, you will understand when you grow up.

    Seeing his troubled look, Su Wan instantly felt a lot better. She said: "It will take a long time, it doesn't matter, you will grow up slowly."

    Parents will always grow up with him. Su Wan hopes that her cub will have more happy and worry-free days. When he grows up, there will be so many troubles.

    Children always want to grow up, but when they grow up, they hope to be a child forever, and hope that time will stop.

    "But Zai Zai wants to grow up quickly!" Shi Zai doesn't want to grow up slowly, he wants to be an adult, not a child.

    "Okay, okay, then you should grow up quickly."

    Su Wan talked with Zai Zai for a while, and then went back to making moon cakes.

    Since it's making moon cakes, it's too wasteful to make only a few. She always asks Xiao Sang Shuxiang and the others to make them together, but she bakes the ones she makes herself and eats them herself, and the rest will be distributed to the government.  The person above or a few close family members.

    Su Wan asked them to do more this year, and then share some with Mrs. Cheng and the other wives.

    She remembered that there were no such mooncakes in Licheng, so they could try some fresh ones.

    It didn't take long before the first batch was baked. Su Wan ate a pineapple cake and thought it was very good. Then she gave Shi Zai a piece of pineapple cake and two small mooncakes, and poured him a cup of scented tea.  Let him sit and eat by himself.

    She made three kinds of flower sauce mooncakes, rose, lotus, and sweet-scented osmanthus. The rose mooncakes are the flower sauce she made before, and she used the flower sauce directly, but the amount was not much, so she made more than a dozen.

    The lotus flower is also a lotus flower sauce made from lotus flowers picked in summer. There are not many lotus flower fillings, but there are a lot of sweet-scented osmanthus. After all, it is the season of sweet-scented osmanthus.

    Pulp stuffing and mung bean red bean stuffing can be made a lot, such as pineapple, the pulp is specially boiled before making the stuffing, the pulp is already a little soft, put it in and roast it, it tastes sweet and the pulp is runny,  Slightly with some soft pulp particles, the skin is baked and soft, especially delicious.

    Su Wan ate three of them in a row.

    ? of red bean paste and mung bean paste? Delicious.

    Su Guan's two plates were sent to Li Lin. It is the best time to eat when it is just baked. If it is cold, the taste will be bad.

    She kept some of the rest that she made by herself, and started to divide the rest. She gave a plate to the Xu family and Mrs. Cheng, and the rest to Xiaosang and the others who helped with the work.  Also each got a plate.

    Su Wan felt that there was not enough food, so he said: "If everyone likes to eat, let's make some on Mid-Autumn Festival."

    Shi Zai really likes these mooncakes, after eating three, he thinks it is not enough: "Mother, Zai Zai wants to eat more."

    Su Wan thought for a while and said, "It's time for lunch later, and you still have to eat."

    Shi Zai doesn't want to eat, he wants to eat moon cakes.

    "Mother, Zaizai, I don't want to eat, I want to eat moon cakes, and I will be full after eating."

    Su Wan refused to let him eat these as dinner, and shook his head and refused: "That's not possible, at most you eat less when you eat lunch, and mother will give you two more, not more."

    Shi Zai thought about it, and could only accept his fate: "That's fine.".

    On the other side, Li Lin was discussing matters with his subordinates in the City Lord's Mansion.

    He was not there before, although the fisherman and the others took care of him above, but there were a lot of careful thoughts, and the fisherman and the others turned a blind eye when they saw that nothing serious had happened.

    Or maybe they kept these people and waited for Li Lin to come back to clear them up, just to show their prestige and deter the people below.

    After Li Lin came back, he was busy for a while, packed up a lot of people, and vacated some places. Now it is time to arrange his people in. Both Huifeng and Ju Song have made arrangements. Huifeng is going to go now.  He went to work with the fisherman, while Ju Song took the job of the city guards.

    Other people who were willing to come to the public were also arranged one after another.

    After Li Lin came back this time, he will stay in town and leave the city in the future, and he will not leave easily. These hidden guards can also rest assured that they can come to the bright side and start receiving errands.

    The task of the first half of life has been completed, and the second half of life is to work hard for my own life.

    As for the hidden guards behind Li Lin, the missing ones were quickly replaced with new ones.

    However, Yuanyou still does not move.

    "Yu You~ Really don't want to marry a wife?" (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1108 Another Mid-Autumn Festival Reunion

    Then the two fought again outside in the garden.

    Li Lin's face didn't change for a moment, the fisherman smiled and shook his head, then continued to drink tea and eat small mooncakes. The mooncakes made by Su Wan are not big, and one can be eaten in two or three bites.

    There are no fancy fillings for mooncakes these days. There are peanuts, sesame candies and other things inside. At most, there are some meat, walnuts, melon seeds and other dried fruits.

    These small mooncakes made by Su Wan look like mooncakes in appearance, but they are similar to dim sum in essence.

    Moreover, this kind of moon cake is sweet and delicious, and not greasy. Women especially like it, and men can eat it too, just like eating dim sum.

    However, the berries here are roasted and melted, and they taste quite good when they are hot.

    The fisherman ate five in a row, and then stopped. At this time, Yuanyou and Jiubian also came back from the fight.

    He said: "Eat it as a snack on weekdays. It's really good. I'll ask my family to learn it. I wonder if my wife would like to teach me?"

    In fact, I have eaten it, and I almost know how to make it, but the amount of stuffing is different, which may lead to a little difference in taste. Li Lin doesn't think Su Wan will not teach, but he doesn't want to be her master without her consent.

    So he said: "I'll go back and ask her, if she agrees, I'll send someone to come and learn."

    "Okay." The fisherman nodded, and then thought of Buju, "Buju should also like to eat."

    Jiu Bian was walking into the house, when he heard the words, he snorted: "Is there anything he doesn't like to eat? But the old man loves anything that is delicious."

    Buju, who likes to chatter, also likes to eat.

    "Then let his house send someone over at that time."

    When the sun was setting that day, when Li Lin came back, he told Su Wan about it. Su Wan didn't care, as long as he didn't go there to open a shop, that's fine. Anyway, he didn't have much technical content.

    "Then let them send someone over, let the people in the kitchen garden teach it, or send someone directly to their house. By the way, someone sent a few baskets of crabs over just now, do you want a share?"

    Li Lindao: "No need, the distribution of each family should be here now. Give one to each person in the house and eat some for yourself. The rest will be made into some drunk crabs. You can eat some if you want to eat later. We were not here before.  , there is nothing, and now it is time to prepare.¡±

    Especially for food, you need to marinate some bacon and ham. Although you can buy it outside, it is better to make it at home.

    Su Wan still thought, there are four baskets, but thinking about it carefully, if it is marinated and eaten slowly in the future, it seems that it is not too much. It is hard to say whether it can be eaten until August or September next year.

    "Oh well."

    Two days later, it was the Mid-Autumn Festival. Because the Li family came back here for the first year to celebrate the festival, and the house had a master, it became lively. Early in the morning, people hung lanterns everywhere.  The chef is also gearing up, ready to show off his skills.

    Su Guan and Li Lin discussed it, and asked the fisherman Bu Juyuan to travel back to Fengjusong and the others to come here to celebrate the Mid-Autumn Festival. There was no one in their family, so it would be good to have a good time here.

    A group of people were gladly invited to come, and the house became more lively. Not long after, Jiubian and Sun Xiang also brought Xingxun over. As soon as he came, he began to chatter and express his dissatisfaction.

    "Young master and madam invited everyone to come together, but they forgot about our family. It's really too dishonest."

    Su Wan smiled and said: "Today is the Mid-Autumn Festival, it is good for your family to be reunited, isn't it good for us to disturb you?"

    "Reunion, what reunion, it's not reunion with everyone. How could we be missing in this matter? The son and wife can't forget us next time."

    Su Wan smiled: "Okay, okay, if we reunite next time, I will definitely call you." After finishing speaking, she invited Sun Xiang and the little girl Xingxun to sit down.

    The courtyard for entertaining guests is the Changting Garden of the outer courtyard. At this time, the corridor bridge over the water in the courtyard has been connected, connecting the two banks, and Shizai is running back and forth on it, and will look at the lotus again in a while.

    If it weren't for the guards around her, she would definitely not let him play on the bridge, it was really too dangerous.

    But there is one thing to say, the covered bridge is really beautiful, like an exquisite small attic, it is extremely enjoyable to enjoy the cool breeze and the scenery on it.

    Xun Xun sat for a while, couldn't stay still, and ran out to play on the covered bridge. Su Wan glanced at the two little carrots from a distance, and smiled: "They can play together today."

    Sun Xiang also smiled: "It's really rare."

    Su Wan asked her: "How is your work recently? How is the business in the shop?"

    &nbsp; "The work is okay, and there is nothing special. I was busy for a while and sorted out the things left by the predecessors, and there is nothing else for the time being." Most of the people who did this job before Licheng were capable people  , although Sun Xiang is proud, he still has to call him a senior.

    "The business in the shop is also good."

    At the beginning of August, Sun Xiang¡¯s Xiangzhu Pavilion opened. Although this Xiangzhu Pavilion does not sound like the name of a makeup shop, it looks like an elegant place to drink tea, recite poems and write lyrics.  This will work.

    The things in Sun Xiang's shop are good, but the prices are not cheap. It is impossible to sell a large number of them. Right now, it is only time to accumulate customers. Take your time, and you will be able to get better in the future.

    So it can only be called good.

    Sun Xiang is not in a hurry, she knows that time will prove that her products are good, and guests are naturally indispensable.

    "How is Madam's study?" Sun Xiang asked her.

    "Still preparing."

    Bu Ju was drinking tea and chatting with someone at the table next to him. Hearing this, he said: "Does Madam need any books for her study? I have a lot of books there. If Madam needs them, I will send someone to copy them."

    Su Wan said with a smile: "Thank you, Mr. Buju, but most of the books in my study are for women to pass the time. There should be more books, and not many people read serious books."

    Mr. Buju said: "The writing book is fine too. I remember that there are a few people in the academy who like to write these things. Let them come to see Madam when the time comes."

    Is this going to give her away?

    Su Wan was still worried about how to find someone. After all, Dongzhao¡¯s book was sent over, but there was always time to finish reading it. Keeping out new ones is the long-term solution.

    Su Wan originally thought that after Sui Chuan finished his work, he would ask him to invite some gentlemen who wrote books. If Mr. Bu Ju was recommended to her, this matter would be resolved.

    "Then I would like to thank you."

    "Madam, you are being polite, this is nothing." Bu Ju said with a smile, "If Madam teaches the cooks in my house how to cook more delicious snacks, let alone a few people, ten or twenty people will help to find them.  "

    Oh, affection is for dessert.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1109 Madam, this is already excellent

    The Changting Garden is bustling with activity. Shi Zai and Xun Xun are running around and playing on the covered bridge. In the pavilion, the fisherman and Hui Feng are playing chess. Yuan You is sitting on a stone, lazily leaning against a tree.  tree, watching two children play on the covered bridge.

    People in the room also talked together in twos and threes.

    Except for the little girl Xun Xun, the only women present were Su Guan, Sun Xiang, and Mrs. Xiang. The ratio of male to female was too disparate.

    Su Guan whispered to Sun Xiang: "They should be allowed to marry a wife and come back, but my place is very lively. With a wife, a child is about to be born, and Ah Shi also has many people playing together."

    Sun Xiang smiled: "It's time to deal with returning to the wind next year, by the way, where is Fu'er?"

    Su Wan said: "They live as a family by themselves, and they have a Mid-Autumn Festival reunion. Let them go to reunite. When they come here, they have to be busy here and there."

    Sun Xiang thinks about it, they get along well with the Zhang family, but one of the Zhang family is the manager of the mansion, and the other is the embroiderer of the embroidery house.  Come down and talk and play with everyone, rushing to do things.

    So, it's better to let their family reunite.

    Mrs. Xiang sat aside and drank tea without saying a word. Su Wan asked her: "What do you think of this tea, Mrs. Xiang?"

    This tea is the fruit tea made by Su Wan. It is soaked with dried fruits and put some icing sugar. It is sweet and not greasy. It is good to eat with snacks. Mrs. Xiang is drinking tea.  Dessert, I ate several without knowing it.

    Mrs. Xiang nodded: "It's okay."

    Su Wan said: "If Mrs. Xiang likes it, she can bring some back when she goes back. I don't know anything else, but I like to make some snacks and tea."

    Mrs. Xiang was not polite to her either, she nodded: "Then leave some for me."

    Probably because the days are too bitter and too silent, eating some sweets seems to make me feel better.

    "good."

    Su Wan asked her again: "Can Mrs. Xiang play chess?"

    Mrs. Xiang nodded: "Yes."

    So Su Wan invited her: "Why don't we play two rounds to pass the time?"

    Mrs. Xiang felt that sitting here, she didn't know who to talk to, so she nodded: "Okay."

    Su Guan asked someone to bring the chess pieces from the chessboard, and the two went to the wooden couch in the side hall next door, one holding black pieces and the other white pieces, and started to play chess.

    Mrs. Xiang held the sunspots in her hand, and after thinking about it for a moment, she landed on one spot. She said, "I heard that Madam is very good at chess?"

    Su Wan smiled and said: "It's not bad, but it's not very good. I have nothing to do on weekdays, just pass the time."

    "Madam is modest." Rao Madam Xiang, it cannot be said that Su Wan's chess skills are poor, but she is someone who can compete with Madam Cheng.

    Mrs. Cheng can be regarded as a talented woman in Licheng, and her painting and chess skills are quite good. As far as this chess skill is concerned, if she can be compared with her, there are not many women, and not many men.

    Su Wan said: "If Mrs. Xiang is bored on weekdays, you can come and sit with me. I don't have anything to do on weekdays. When I am free, I may have friends to sit and chat or play chess, or go to the yard to pick  Some fruits, and then look at what vegetables are in the vegetable garden, what do you want to eat today."

    Su Wan felt that Mrs. Xiang was always alone on weekdays, and she would be happier if someone could drink tea with her and talk.

    Mrs. Xiang nodded: "If you are free, come and disturb Madam."

    Su Wan said with a smile: "What are you talking about, I would be very happy if someone came to see me. It's only fun when everyone is together. Just don't think that I stay at home all day, doing nothing, and doing nothing."

    "You are all capable people, I feel inferior."

    Mrs. Xiang couldn't help but look at Su Wan more when she heard the words. Although she didn't like to come out, she also heard people around her talk about this lady.  All good.

    Mrs. Xiang knew them. Although they each had their own abilities, they also had their own tempers and shortcomings, but Su Wan seemed to be very tolerant and treated everyone very well.  I sincerely invite you all to come and celebrate the Mid-Autumn Festival together, and I hope you will be happy.

    Seeing her sitting alone and not talking, she would call her to play chess and chat with her.

    Mrs. Xiang probably understands how everyone likes her. A kind, tolerant, and sincere mistress is already very good, but she has no pretensions. When she gets along with everyone, she seems to be a friend.

    That's why Jiubian dared to say that she was dishonest, didn't even invite him, and even jumped up and down.? Request.

    He has a dog temper, if he doesn't get along well, or puts on a face, he probably won't come here, let alone dare to be so shameless.

    Mrs. Xiang said: "Ma'am, this is already very good."

    It is indeed excellent. If it is changed, I am afraid that the situation will not be as it is today, and everyone will be so happy.

    Su Wan smiled and said with a smile: "Mrs. Xiang praised me so much, I would be proud in my heart."

    "Madame deserves it."

    The people in the yard were lively and lively. When Shen Shi opened the table, two tables were set up, the group ate some, and then someone brought a sheep and some fish and chicken, and the group started to barbecue.

    Su Guan took Sun Xiang and Mrs. Xiang to the garden to pick some fruits.

    When everyone finished eating and it was almost dark, Su Wan asked people to distribute some freshly picked fruit mooncakes and the like for everyone to take back.

    After all the guests had left and it was getting dark, the husband and wife took their cubs to the street in a carriage to watch the lanterns.

    The Mid-Autumn Festival in Licheng is really lively. Compared with the Mid-Autumn Festival and Qixi Festival in the Imperial City, it is not inferior at all, and there are many new and beautiful items.

    The family of three sat in the carriage, and Su Wan leaned against the window with her cub in her arms, watching the bright lights everywhere in the market, each lantern reflecting light, and everyone passing by in the market was carrying lanterns.

    Shi Zai couldn't help exclaiming: "Lanterns, so many lanterns!"

    Su Wan nodded his nose: "Does it look good?"

    Shi Zai nodded vigorously: "It looks good."

    Su Wan said: "Then let's go buy one later, shall we?"

    "Okay, okay." Shi Zai was very happy when he heard that he could buy lanterns.

    Li Lin watched the mother and son play, sat on the edge and sipped tea, couldn't help laughing.

    The carriage passed all the way and stopped in a courtyard where the carriage could be parked. Then the couple got out of the carriage, took the child and the guards and walked to the street together.

    The street tonight is really full of people coming and going. Although it is not crowded, it is still full of crows when you look up.

    It was the first time for Shi Zai to go out at night. Seeing so many people with lanterns, he couldn't help but widen his eyes, and then held his parents' hands tightly.

    "Mother, mother, there are so many people." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1110 Daddy, I want to ride too!

    "There are a lot of people, you have to hold the hands of your father and mother, you can't run around, you know?" Su Wan whispered, although it is impossible for him to have no one around him to protect him, he should be careful in everything.

    Shi Zai nodded softly.

    The couple led their children to a stall selling lanterns, and then began to choose lanterns. Su Wan chose a lantern with a picture of a bright moon and osmanthus trees. Li Lin chose a lantern with a bright moon in front of the window.  A goldfish lantern.

    The goldfish lantern was very well made. The scales of the fish on it were all painted, and the color changed from light to dark. Shi Zai was very happy with the small goldfish lantern.

    "Yuyu, it will glow! Glow!"

    "Mother, mother."

    Shi Zai really likes fish. He hasn't played with the wooden fish for so long, but now he has the same status in his heart as the doll of Dadai and Erdai, and it is his favorite.

    Now I see this fish that can glow, its eyes are shining, I like it very much.

    Su Wan reached out and touched his little head: "Do you like it?"

    "I like it." He really likes it.

    Su Wan said again: "It's fine if you like it, but don't shake it around. There are candles in it, and shaking it around will burn it out."

    The lanterns sold on the street are all candles, and seldom use lamp oil. Because they are dangling in their hands, the lanterns inside will leak out accidentally, so this candle is more convenient. Fix the candle and let the candle shake.  Just don't fall out.

    Shi Zai hummed twice in a low voice, held a small lantern, and followed his parents in the crowd on short legs, very happy.

    However, as he walked, he found something was wrong.

    He saw many children being held in the arms of their father or mother, or riding on their heads. The child riding on the head of an adult suddenly became much taller, looking very happy.

    And there was a child who made a face at his father as he passed him on his shoulders.

    Shi Zai felt that his short stature was covered by the shadows of people walking around, and when there were more people, he saw fewer scenes.

    So he was unhappy, turned around and pulled his father's sleeve: "Daddy, I want to ride too!"

    Li Lin: "?!"

    The child's thoughts are always strange suddenly, but he has taken care of many cubs and is more patient, so he asked him: "What do you want to ride?"

    Shi Zai held the small lantern, raised his head and stared at his father with a pair of eyes: "I want to be tall and ride on my father's head!"

    After finishing speaking, he pointed to the child riding on his father's shoulders in the crowd beside him.

    Li Lin: "!!!"

    I think you want to eat farts!

    This kid rebelled and wanted to ride on his father's head.

    "No." Li Lin resolutely refused.

    I was confused when I saw the cub, and then felt aggrieved: "Why can't it work? Others can ride it, so why can't Cub Zai?"

    Others have it, how can Zai Zai not have it?

    Are you my dad?

    Li Lin: ""

    Su Wan couldn't bear to say, 'Cub, your father's package to maintain his image is a bit heavy, he is afraid that others will laugh at him as a horse for his son'.

    Su Wan stretched out her hand and tugged at him, then held back her smile and said, "You can play with him for a while, it just so happens that he is still young and doesn't remember much, so he can just satisfy him, if not, when he gets older and makes this request, I will  I'm afraid you're going to jump up."

    "Okay, let's play with him for a while."

    Li Lin frowned, feeling that this brat really came to collect debts.

    But I have to admit it, lest this stinky boy grow up and say, "When I was young, I went to the Mid-Autumn Festival with my parents and saw other people's children riding on my father's shoulders. I wanted it too, but my father refused."  , I especially envy other people's children' such words.

    Li Lin silently recited a few words about his own life, and then asked someone to carry this brat up.

    Sitting on his father's shoulders, Shi Zai raised his gaze suddenly, as if he stood out from the crowd. He was condescending, looking at these people coming and going, very excited.

    "Daddy! Daddy! Cub is so tall!"

    "Mother, mother! Zai Zai is so tall!"

    Su Wan still held the father and son's lantern in his hand, looked up at him, and said with a smile: "Yes, Zai Zai is so tall now, so powerful."

    "Zai Zai is too powerful!"

    Li Lin glanced at his wife sadly, Su Wan snickered, pulled his sleeves and walked forward together.Going to go, during the period, he whispered: "My own, my own, you bear with it."

    ? Raising cubs is not easy, so be patient.

    Human cubs are cute when they are cute, and they are really tormenting people when they are torturing people.

    Shi Zai was condescending, and when he looked around, he seemed to be patrolling his own territory. Fortunately, he was about to come down after watching for a while, but he didn't want to walk, so he asked Huaisha to come and hug him.

    Li Lin now has almost all the hidden guards around him changed. Huifeng has an errand, so he arranges for Huaisha to follow him to help with some errands or take care of the children on weekdays.

    Shi Zai has been hugged by these uncles a lot, and he is used to it. He is very happy to be hugged: "Uncle Sha Sha hugs the baby."

    Huai Sha fumbled in his sleeve, took out a handkerchief, wiped his hands, and then asked Su Wan to give him a goldfish lantern. Shi Zai held the lantern, and liked it again.

    Su Wan and Li Lin walked in front, looked back, saw that Huai Sha was taking care of the children so carefully, and said with a smile: "Your subordinates are going to become babysitters."

    Li Lin smiled: "I am also very happy to see him."

    Huaisha is careful and patient. Although he is a man, after taking care of the child, he was a bit at a loss at the beginning, and then he took it easy.

    Now Shi Zai followed Li Lin during the day and when he was bored in the city lord's mansion during the day, it was Huai Sha who accompanied him out for a walk. Li Lin saw this before, so he discussed with him and asked him to follow Shi Zai for a while  around.

    Although there are new people who have been brought up, what Li Lin believes most is the group of people he chose by himself and who have been with him for the longest time. If Huaisha is by the child's side, he can also feel at ease.

    After all, he can't be by his child's side all the time.

    Huaisha himself was also happy, so the matter was settled like this.

    A group of people walked through the busy street and came to an elegant garden. Su Wan looked up and saw a plaque on it saying: Four Seasons Yayuan

    Someone was guarding the gate of the garden, and someone went up to hand over the sign. The gatekeeper bowed his hands and saluted, then stepped aside, and a group of people stepped into the gate and walked in.

    "There are four-season trees and flowers in this elegant garden. Throughout the year, some trees are evergreen and flowers are in full bloom, so it is called Four Seasons Garden."

    "In the past, it was a place where literati and refined scholars gathered. They used to talk about poetry and lyrics, but when it comes to festivals, there will always be some programs. It's good to watch." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1111: Why did the 100,000 human cubs come again

    A group of people entered the Sishi Yayuan, and someone led them to the viewing platform in the attic, which happened to be facing a high platform. At this moment, someone was singing an opera on the stage, and it was Chang'e flying to the moon.

    This is also the second floor, which is the best place to watch and listen to plays.

    Su Wan saw that there were quite a lot of people upstairs and downstairs, so he asked: "So there is still a private room at this time? Such a good location?"

    Huai Sha said: "Ma'am, this was ordered by the young master a few days ago."

    Su Wan turned to look at Li Lin: "Did you ask someone to book a private room?"

    Li Lin asked Shi Zai to sit down, and nodded when he heard the words: "Didn't you say you were going out for a walk? This kid also wants to come out. There are too many people in the market outside. Let's take a walk and feel it, and then listen to it here."  play."

    There are too many people, just walk around, it's boring to keep walking, it's better to drink tea and listen to the opera here.

    Su Wan thinks about it too.

    It is rare to see the cub, and he is still very energetic now. Su Wan sent someone to bring some warm water, gave him a sip, and asked him if he was sleepy: "Is my cub going to sleep?"

    He is still young, and generally Su Wan doesn't let him drink tea, especially at night, when he drinks it and stays up at night, he has a lot of things to do. He wants a mother, a father, listens to stories, and plays with this and that.

    Zai Zai shook his head vigorously: "Neither sleep nor sleep, I want to play with lanterns and watch a play."

    After that, he got up and ran over. This private room was probably specially prepared for watching the stage. The windows were made to be pushed open at the same level as the ground, and railings were made on the windows.  , When the guests sat down, they could just see the stage.

    Shi Zai sat facing the window. He got up and ran towards the railing. Su Wan could hug him by turning around: "Be careful, even if there is a railing, you can't rush forward like this."

    Shi Zai let out an oh, indicating that he understood, then grabbed the railing, pointed at the people on the stage: "Mother, what are they doing?"

    Su Wan touched his head, and then explained: "They are singing."

    Shi Zai didn't understand: "What is singing?"

    Come, come, why are the 100,000 human cubs coming again.

    Su Wan looked back at Li Lin, hoping to get his help, Zai Zai had so many questions, sometimes she didn't know how to answer them.

    Li Lin came over, squatted down on the other side of him, and said: "It's similar to storytellers. Storytellers tell the content of the book according to the book, and they sing according to the content of the play book."

    Shizai knows how to listen to books. When he was in the Imperial City, Su Wan would take him to the Chang'an Building to listen to books when he had free time.

    He nodded ignorantly, watching the people on the stage babbling and singing, and the rhythmic voices coming from various instruments next to him, he was a little curious.

    Shi Zai was still very interested in curious things, so he leaned on the railing and listened and watched. The couple stayed with him for a while, and seeing that he was still standing still, they pulled him back and sat down.

    Li Lin and Su Wan changed places, and then took the child to sit down so that he could see the stage when he raised his eyes.

    Someone brought tea and snacks in the private room. Su Wan felt a little thirsty, so he took a sip of tea. At this moment, the play on the stage ended, and then a few girls in misty clothes and veils were replaced to dance.

    The girls are graceful and graceful, like butterflies dancing among the flowers, and their clothes are light and ethereal, like fairies descending from the sky.

    Shi Zai looked at it without blinking, thinking it looked good.

    But it didn't take long before the dancing ended, and then the storyteller was replaced by a storyteller.

    It seems that there are quite a lot of programs.

    Su Wan broke a piece of mooncake and asked the person opposite if he wanted it.

    Li Lin shook his head, he didn't like these things very much, mooncakes, probably the only thing he likes to eat are those made by Su Wan, which he thinks are pretty good.

    Su Wan said: "I don't know how well their mooncakes are made. It seems that the ingredients are quite sufficient. There are walnuts, peanuts, sesame seeds, and melon seeds."

    After one bite, the taste is not bad, but if you eat too much, you will feel a little tired, but the ancient moon cakes are like this.

    Su Wan had an idea, thinking that since she can make all kinds of mooncakes from red bean and mung bean, can she make some lotus paste or duck eggs, or egg yolk crispy Xuemei Niang?  !

    For these words, there should be a market, right?

    Yes.

    Su Wan suddenly felt a little moved. She didn't dare to do these things in the Imperial City before, but when she came to Licheng, Li Lin asked again.??She is not afraid of the person who knows her details best.

    "Have you ever eaten mooncakes made from egg yolks?" she asked Li Lin.

    Li Lin thought about what he ate when he traveled and went to various places, and said after a long time: "I remember that people in Linhai seemed to do this. They used salty sea duck eggs as fillings, and then made them into mooncakes."

    Su Wan hurriedly asked him: "How does it taste?"

    Li Lin pondered for a while, and then said: "It seems a little strange, it's not delicious."

    Su Wan was a little confused when he heard the words, and then he thought about it. Some people like this egg yolk mooncake, and some people don't. But there is still a specific market, so maybe Li Jingyuan is the one he doesn't like.

    She thought for a while and said, "Look back and find some duck eggs, I'll try to do it."

    Li Lin has no objection to this, he is afraid that she will be bored at home every day, so it is good to have something to do.

    "Duck eggs? Eggs?" Shi Zai looked at his father and then at his mother, not knowing what eggs they were talking about.

    "It's duck eggs, which are similar to the eggs you usually eat." Su Wan didn't tell the cubs to eat duck eggs, but he ate a lot of eggs, one a day, either for steamed eggs or steamed egg custard, he ate them deliciously.

    "Duck eggs are laid by ducks, eggs are laid by chickens, and goose eggs are laid by geese."

    Shi Zai thought for a while, and was confused: "Then why didn't Da Dai and Er Dai not lay eggs?"

    Li Lin, Su Wan: ""

    It is true that Da Dai and Er Dai do not lay eggs, and it is not impossible to lay eggs. After all, these two wild geese are a pair, one male and one female, and laying eggs is normal.

    But if the eggs are born, it is difficult to deal with. If you raise them, they will be too many to raise, and the big ones can't fly anymore, and they can't teach their children to fly, so they usually mix them in their food.  something.

    Because of this, these two have never laid eggs.

    Li Lin stretched out his hand and frowned. It's really not good to tell the children that they won't let them have children. After all, they can't fly anymore, so it's not easy to teach the children to fly and let them go, and they can't raise so many.

    Li Lin reached out and touched Shi Zai's head: "You will know later."

    "It's the future again!" Shi Zai was not happy, put his hands on the tea seat, and sighed with his chin in his palms, "Is this something that you adults can't let your children know?" (Remember this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1112 Why Did He Bully You?

    Su Wan smiled: "Yes, it's something you children can't know."

    Shi Zai sighed again when he heard the words, like a little adult, with his chin resting on his little hand, his little face swollen, looking cute and cute, the husband and wife pinched one side with the same hand.

    soft.

    Lovely and lovely.

    Their cubs.

    Shi Zai stretched out his hand to pat their hands away, and then covered his face: "Father, mother, don't pinch my face, if you pinch it again, it will become a little fat ball."

    Really annoying, why do parents always pinch his face?

    Although he is cute and cute, he can't be pinched all the time.

    Li Lin stretched out his hand and patted his little head: "Where are you getting fat, I look just right."

    Shizai has never been considered fat since he was a child, and at most he is a little fleshy, which is just right. He eats nutritious and healthy food, and it is just right if he is neither thin nor fat. Although many people think that a chubby child is good, which means he has been raised well.  .

    But Su Wan felt that it would be better to be healthy and not fat or thin.

    Shi Zai stretched out his hands and slapped his father's hand away. His father was unwilling, so he slapped his little head again, and then the father and son started fighting.

    Su Wan looked at the two of them with a smile on his face, lowered his head and took a sip of tea slowly, feeling that the tea was a bit sweet.

    Perhaps the happiest thing for a woman in the world is to marry a husband who loves her, have one or two lovely children, and live happily as a family.

    The couple stayed together and watched the child grow up day by day.

    Knowing that the cub can't beat his father, he was a little angry, so he came down and ran towards his mother, climbed up on the bench and sat down, and then pulled his mother's sleeve: "Mother, my father bullied me!"

    Su Wan snorted, and asked him with a smile: "Why did he bully you?"

    "Just, just bully me!" Shi Zai snorted twice, "He slapped me on the head, mother, you also know that if you always get slapped on the head, you won't grow taller, what should you do if you don't grow taller?  "

    Su Wan smiled: "That's right, if you don't grow taller, you will depend on him in the future."

    Shi Zai was immediately happy when he heard the words, and Ai Ai leaned against his mother expectantly: "Mother is the best."

    Su Wan smiled and asked: "Mother is the best, so your father is not good?"

    Shi Zai looked at the father on the opposite side, thought for a while and said, "It's best when he doesn't pat me on the head."

    This kid.

    Su Wan said: "Okay, okay, let him stop patting your head, are you hungry?"

    Shi Zai shook his head: "Not hungry."

    At this moment, the storyteller on the high platform was telling a book, and applauded again and again when he talked about the wonderful parts, but Shi Zai still couldn't understand, and was not interested in these, so he sat with his mother for a while, then got up and played in the room with his goldfish lantern  .

    The storyteller didn¡¯t spend long time telling the story, about the time for a cup of tea. He told a short story. When the time came, the story had just finished. After the storyteller went down, a man and a woman came up and started playing the piano and flute.

    When Shi Zai heard the sound, he ran over to look at it again. Seeing that the two were standing and sitting on the stage, it was not interesting, so he continued to play with the lantern.

    Su Wan felt that the ensemble of the qin and flute was not bad, it was pleasant to the ear, the sound of the qin was melodious, and the sound of the flute was leisurely, entangled together like the fairy mist lingering in the mountains and forests in the morning.

    And it's a little itchy.

    "I remember my piano. It's been a long time since I played it. It's a waste of Mr. Yan's teaching." Mr. Yan is an old friend of the fisherman. He used to seek refuge in Shiqiao Village. He is especially good at piano art and taught Su Wan.  For a long time, Su Wan's piano skills have risen several steps.

    However, Mr. Yan and the others left Shiqiao Village and went back to the Western Wei Dynasty before the cub was born, and joined Li Fu's command to work.

    Li Lin also said: "It's been a long time since I played the piano or the flute. If I have some spare time, let's try."

    Ever since Su Wan became pregnant, it was rare for them to have such free time, especially after the child was born, the couple was busy taking care of the child, so there was no such leisure.

    Su Wan thought it was feasible: "I don't know if the hand is born?"

    Li Lindao: "You will know if you try it. If you are new to your hands, you will be proficient if you practice again, won't you?"

    "Too."

    The couple looked at each other and smiled.

    After the ensemble performance of the piano and flute was over, the next one was dancing, and the dance was still the sleeve dance. The girl's long sleeves were flying up on the stage, looking like a dream, Su Wan hurriedly called Zai Zai over.

    "Look, dancers."

    &nbsp; Although Shi Zai couldn't read it, he liked it because it looked good. When he saw someone dancing, he couldn't help but wow again, as if he liked it very much.

    A group of people stayed in Four Seasons Yayuan for more than half an hour, watching various performances in turn, Shi Zai sat and felt a little sleepy, with drooping eyes and cheeks, leaning against mother, holding  with lanterns.

    Seeing him like this, Li Lin and Su Wan asked Huaisha to send him back and let Xiao Sang take care of him, and they would come to pick them up in half an hour.

    Then the couple left Four Seasons Yayuan and walked to the market together.

    In the market, lanterns are hung one by one, under the eaves or on the branches, or behind the vendors, and people coming and going are also carrying a delicate lantern.

    There are exquisite snow-white palace lanterns, simple round lanterns, and lanterns of various shapes.

    Su Wan shook his hand, and the two of them walked through the crowd with lanterns in hand. When they looked up, they saw a bright moon in the sky, Tsinghua University in the world, and not a single star.

    Ever since having a child, the two of them haven't walked away in such a quiet way for a long time. That brat really has to be taken with him wherever he goes.

    "Do you think the bright moon in the imperial city is also round like this?" she asked.

    "It's round, whether it's in Licheng or in the imperial city, all you see is the same bright moon, so it's naturally round," he said.

    "Really?" She turned to look at him.

    "Of course it's true. Look at the fifteenth day of the eighth month. We were round when we passed by the Imperial City, and it's also round when we're here. It's the same day, so it's naturally the same."

    Su Wan nodded, barely believing his words.

    Li Lin asked her: "Have you missed your father?"

    Su Guan hummed: "I don't know how they are doing. Me and A-Run are not by my father's side, and only A-Luo is here. On a day like this, my father must be thinking about me and A-Run too  ¡±

    Li Lindao: "There will always be a chance to meet again in the future."

    Su Wan said: "Perhaps, I just don't know when it will be, and Ah Shi may have grown up by then."

    Su Wan sighed, and was worried for a while, then didn't think about it anymore, anyway, he couldn't see it even if he wanted to see it now, thinking too much would make people feel sad and worried, which would only increase troubles, so, it's better to think less.

    Just when she saw someone selling fried chestnuts not far away, her eyes lit up, and she dragged him forward to buy some.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1113 I don't know how many days to travel in the cell

    The two bought two packs of fried chestnuts, one pack was held by Su Wan, and the other pack was given to Yuan You, who smiled when he smelled the delicious roasted chestnuts.

    "Thank you madam, thank you madam."

    Su Wan ate one by himself. The fried chestnuts were soft and delicious, fragrant and soft, and delicious.

    She ate two, and then gave Li Lin another share: "Try it, it tastes pretty good."

    Li Lin ate two and felt good.

    So the couple walked among the street crowd together, eating fried chestnuts slowly, as if they were no different from ordinary couples.

    August and September are the seasons for picking chestnuts.

    Seeing that he had finished eating what was in his hand, Su Wan simply handed over the paper bag to him, and then continued to eat. As she ate, she said, "Someone will send some over later, it's better to make some chestnut cakes, or  It¡¯s also delicious when grilled or fried.¡±

    Li Lin hummed: "I'll send some over later."

    ? At this moment, someone walked up the street holding a dragon. The huge dragon body passed through the market, and there were people beating drums hanging beside them.

    People who watched the dragon tour also gathered here. Seeing that people were crowded, the group had to retreat to the eaves to watch the excitement, so as not to be crowded.

    Su Wan said with emotion: "It's really lively."

    Li Lin nodded. In the past, he often saw these bustles and bustles in other places, but he didn't feel anything in his heart. He just felt that it was normal for festivals to be lively, but when he stood here, he felt different in his heart.

    In this piece of land, his ancestors have been operating it for more than two hundred years, and it is only then that there is such a bustling bustle.

    But now, all of these are in his hands, and he is not expected to achieve much, but only to continue the prosperity and excitement.

    ? Tranquility and peace, long-term stability.

    At this moment, with a sudden bang, a firework exploded in the sky, and then the fireworks exploded one after another.

    Everyone present looked up.

    Someone exclaimed: "Look! Someone is setting off fireworks by the lake! Someone is setting off fireworks!"

    "Anyone else set off fireworks?"

    "Let's go! Go and see, go and see!"

    After finishing speaking, a group of people walked towards the lakeside.

    "There are still fireworks?!" Yuan You was a little surprised.

    Although fireworks are allowed during festivals in the city, there are also time regulations. After Haishi (9:00 p.m.), they are not allowed to be set off, and there are several places where fireworks are set off, so they cannot be set off casually.

    Because there were too many people in the place where the fireworks were set off, they had children with them, so they didn't go to watch the fireworks, but they also saw a little bit at Sishi Yayuan.

    It should be almost the time of the day, but there are still people setting off fireworks?

    "What's wrong?" Su Wan didn't know about it.

    Li Lindao: "After Haishi, fireworks are not allowed in the city. What time is it?"

    Yuan You looked at the other guards on the side, and then guarded again: "It's a quarter of the hour."

    In other words, the time has passed?

    Who is so bold?

    Li Lin raised his eyebrows: "Come on, let's go and have a look."

    Su Wan was also a little curious, who had the guts to dare to do such a thing under the express prohibition.

    A group of people walked towards the lake, but before they reached the lake, the fireworks stopped. When they arrived at the lake, they only saw a group of people who were about to leave after watching the excitement.

    Yuan You couldn't help but stop a man: "My little brother, why did you break up? I remember that someone set off fireworks just now? Where are the fireworks? Is it over?"

    The little brother snorted: "You are late, those two were taken away."

    Su Wan: "???"

    "Abducted? How did you get arrested?"

    "I heard that he is the son of Mr. Yan's family. Do you know Mr. Yan? He recently got a new favorite. No, in order to please this new favorite, he set off fireworks here, but he was arrested by the city inspector."  Already!"

    Su Wan: "!!!"

    Ha ha ha, what should I do if I want to laugh a little?

    ? See if you can do it, it¡¯s all right now, I don¡¯t know how many days you will be in the cell, I¡¯m afraid my father will be implicated too.

    Su Wan asked again: "Excuse me, but do you know how long you will be imprisoned?"

    The man said again: "What kind of gate is it? Maybe he will be released tomorrow. That's Mr. Yan's son!"

    Su Wan was surprised: "Isn't there a rule in the city that fireworks are not allowed after Haishi? Why? He belongs to Mr. Yan's familyYou don't have to abide by this rule, don't you have to be punished?  "

    "This is Mr. Yan's son, forget it, forget it, I won't tell you, I'll go first."

    The man didn't dare to discuss Mr. Yan's rights and wrongs, so he left in a hurry, and disappeared into the crowd at once.

    "What kind of person is this Lord Yan?" Su Wan looked at Li Lin. If it was in another city, it would be fine if someone did such a thing and someone would not be punished, but this is in Licheng, which is equivalent to the emperor.  underfoot.

    What kind of person is this Lord Yan?  Dare means high here.

    Will he die as the Li family, or as the courtiers?

    Li Lin raised his eyebrows slightly: "Probably Mr. Yan from the Personnel Department, I have heard a few words, saying that Mr. Yan and his wife prefer the youngest son and spoil him lawlessly, which is quite presumptuous, and"

    "And what?"

    "And it is said that I have been engaged several times, but in the end they all resigned from the other party's marriage."

    Su Wan felt a little strange: "Why?"

    ?This engagement was once, and I felt it was not suitable, so it was fine to withdraw, but if I canceled several times, there must be something wrong.

    Li Lin didn't know how to answer for a moment. At this time, the group of people were standing on a walkway by the lake, leaning on the railing. At this time, the moon was bright and clear in the sky, and the water was sparkling, as if there was a moon in the water.  .

    There is a willow on the side, and the willow branches sway when the wind blows.

    Su Wan tugged at his sleeve: "Why?"

    Li Lin groaned: "Probably because I feel tired."

    Su Wan was startled, probably understood what was going on, this Mr. Yan used engagement to get close to the girl, and when he got bored, he would withdraw.

    She suddenly felt a little angry: "Why don't you take care of this?"

    "It's not like I don't care about it." Li Lindao, "The opening of brothels and gambling houses is forbidden in Licheng. If there are such things in private, just arrest him, but the other party is clearly engaged, and finally said that the two have a bad temper, so they quit.  Family."

    "Besides, the woman never reported that the Yan family bullied others. Because of this matter, some people went to question the woman before, and the woman only said that it was inappropriate and separated."

    In this way, it is really impossible to do anything to the other party. These cannot be used as evidence to punish Mr. Yan. At most, the world only says that he has divorced a few times.

    This is a loophole that was taken advantage of.

    No matter how strong the law is, you can't stop people from getting engaged, and you can't stop people from getting engaged if they think it's inappropriate to separate, right?

    Li Lindao: "Since you dare to set off fireworks at this time, let him stay in prison for a few more days." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1114 From this point of view, his status should still be number one

    "Yes, it should be to let him stay in prison for a few days."

    Since the two had arrived at the lake, they didn't leave directly. They saw that there were still people boating on the boat not far away, and they saw a few wishing lanterns in the lake from time to time.

    Su Wan wanted to go on a cruise, so he glanced at it several times. The girls and boys were sitting in the canopy, holding lamps in their hands, and the girl was holding a fan or handkerchief in her hand. She looked youthful, pretty, gentle and elegant.

    Li Lin turned his head and asked her: "But you want to go boating?"

    Su Wan shook her head: "It's night, so I won't go, let's watch for a while and then go back."

    Su Wan felt that it was dangerous to go boating in the lake at night. During the day, he could see the depth of the water, and he could also see people. It was dark at night.  many.

    Su Wan remembered that something like this happened when he was in Lotus City, and it looked quite dangerous.

    "Really not going?" Li Lin asked her.

    Su Guan hummed: "No, I'll go back in a while. That kid is home. If he wakes up and doesn't see us, he might cry."

    Li Lin said helplessly: "Why is he crying? Just get up by himself when he wakes up. Don't spoil him all the time. If it takes a long time, make him get angry when he gets up."

    "I coddle him?" Su Wan was unhappy when she heard this, she snorted, "It's like you're not used to him, why pretend to be righteous."

    Li Lin: ""

    Forget it, it can't be noisy.

    The two watched the boating for a while, and then went back. By the time they got home, it was already the end of Haishi, approaching Zishi.

    The ancients didn't have much activity at night, and it was dark everywhere, so they went to bed early. Su Wan has also developed the habit of going to bed early in this era for many years. He yawned all the time on the way and was so sleepy.

    When I got back to Jingpingyuan, I saw that the lights in the main room were still on, and Xiao Sang and Shuxiang were sitting in the bright hall, making connections. Seeing that they had returned, they got up and saluted.

    Su Wan yawned: "Is Ah Shi asleep?"

    Xiao Sang said: "Slept. When I just fell asleep, I was still looking for the son and wife. After coaxing him for a while, I fell asleep."

    Su Wan nodded: "Thank you for your hard work, go back and rest."

    The two saluted and left, and only the husband and wife were left in the room. Su Wan slowed down and walked over, opened the door of the cub's dormitory, stretched his head to look inside, and saw that the lamp on the lamp stand next to it was silent.  Burning without breath, the people in the bed curtains slept soundly.

    Li Lin also poked his head in to have a look.

    The couple looked at Zai Zai at the door.

    Li Lindao: "Fall asleep."

    Su Wan hissed softly, and then closed the door again: "Be quiet, don't wake up."

    Li Linzheng wanted to say, do you need to be so careful? This is because you have a cub, and you are full of cubs in your heart. His husband is completely sidelined, right?

    However, at the next moment, she heard her whisper: "If you wake up, you can go and coax him in a while."

    Li Lin: ""

    Forget it, he thought too much, it turned out that he was afraid of waking up and trying to coax him.

    From this point of view, his position should still be number one.

    Thinking of this, he stretched out his hand to touch the center of his brow, and wanted to laugh: "Madam"

    He put his arms around her waist, and then suggested, "Would you like to take a bath?"

    After going out for a day, her body was sweating and sticky. She thought about taking a bath, and she was a little tempted, but she also felt that his proposal was really malicious. She was too sleepy today and didn't want to mess around with him.

    She poked her finger and refused: "Take a bath, don't soak."

    "Oh, then go take a shower."

    In the end, I didn't know whether to take a bath or soak in the bath. When Su Wan lay down, she really wanted to kick him out of bed, but she was too sleepy, and she reluctantly didn't bother to argue with him

    After the Mid-Autumn Festival, Mrs. Cheng arranged for Xiao Sang to meet Chen Buping, and the place was set at the Xuri Building. Su Guan planned to accompany Xiao Sang there so that she would not feel that she was not good enough for him.

    Xiao Sang was a little embarrassed: "How about letting Xiao Man go with me, Madam will stay at home."

    Su Wan said: "You don't have so many things. Since you want to see the marriage, I will naturally go to see it. If you like it yourself, you don't need to feel that you are not worthy of others, just happily marry."

    "If you don't like it, you don't need to feel that you are trying to give Madam Cheng face and dare not refuse. If you like it, you will marry it. If you don't like it, you will refuse it. Bye bye bye bye, the next one will be better."

    ?Xiao Sang: ""

    Xiao Sang blushed, Xiao Man and Shu Xiang snickered at the side, Xiao Mo said: "Madam is right, if you think it's good, you can marry, then we will arrange the next thing, if you don't like it, you can marry me."  There is no need to feel sorry for yourself.¡±

    Xiao Mo has learned a lot from Madam Zheng over the years, and has indeed learned a lot of skills. Since arriving in Licheng, she has started to help take care of Su Wan's affairs, just like an aunt in charge.

    Speaking of Madam Zheng, when she went to the Western Wei Dynasty in Suwan, she recognized a godson in the village. That godson was extremely filial, and he had no father or mother. He treated her as filial as his biological mother.

    Even a cold-hearted person like Madam Zheng couldn't help but soften her heart. Later, when Su Wan came back and learned about this, she simply asked her to live in her godson's house to live with him, and even dialed a phone number for her.  The maid who serves is paid according to the monthly money, and her little life is lived happily.

    On weekdays, Jing Pingyuan has nothing to do, so she teaches Xiao Mo hand in hand.

    When they left Shiqiao Village, they also asked her if she wanted to come together.

    But Mother Zheng has lived in Dongzhao for most of her life, and she doesn't want to travel so far. She said that it is hard to leave her homeland, and she is not used to returning to her roots.

    And at that time, Xiao Mo had been studying for so many years, and she was able to do things properly, so she stayed in the village, enjoying the filial piety of her godson and daughter-in-law, and her life was stable and comfortable.

    Seeing that she was having a good time, Su Wan let her stay, but Su Wan also promised to provide for Madam Zheng's pension, so she asked her to go to Jianjia Building every month to get a monthly payment, and also invited Ji Yun  Pu Shihui took care of one or two, lest she be bullied.

    Xiao Sang said: "I know, I will definitely not wrong myself."

    She thought to herself, if those days were not as good as the present, she would naturally not marry, it would be better to stay with Madam. Speaking of which, she actually envied Xiao Mo in her heart.

    Xiao Mo married the Zhang family, and the Zhang family was regarded as the retainers of the Li family. Although they did not have any positions, they had worked in the Li family for several generations. They were trusted by the Li family and could stay in the Li family forever.

    It can be said that if the Li family does not fall, the Zhang family will remain stable as long as they work faithfully.

    "Okay, okay, go try on the clothes and see if they look good. If they don't look good, let's change another one." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1115 No rules, no circle

    Hearing everyone's urging, Xiao Sang hurriedly put on new clothes for everyone to see. She is wearing a light blue dress with folded breasts and large sleeves, and a pleated skirt, which makes her look more gentle and elegant than before.  .

    However, she was tired of the wide sleeves and felt a little uncomfortable. She usually wears narrow-sleeved clothes when she has to do things, and wide sleeves are rare. Wearing it like this now really feels a little in the way.

    "This sleeve is not good."

    "It's not good, I think it's pretty good." Su Wan looked at her body and thought it was pretty good, but she always felt that something was missing, and most of her eyes fell on her bun.

    "I'll pick another set of jewelry for you, and it's almost done."

    "No need." Xiao Sang quickly refused, "Madam, Xiao Sang has it herself."

    Xiao Sang has also accumulated a lot of family property over the years, and she also has a lot of money, silver, jewelry, cloth and clothes, just jewelry, which is delivered from the shop on weekdays, and Su Wan occasionally picks one for them.  The daughter of the family may not have as much wealth as her family.

    "If it can be done, Madam will give me jewelry, I will take it, but now I don't know if it will be possible, if I take Madam's things, I will always think about it in my heart."

    "I'll just pick a hairpin and use it later. Besides, if I dress plain and simple, the Chen family will look down on me? If they really judge people by their appearance, I don't think there is any need for the Chen family to marry.  "

    Xiao Sang really thinks so, if she dresses up expensively, people will look up to her, but if she dresses up elegantly, people will look down on her, it is really unnecessary, and she is not from a rich family.

    When Su Wan heard the words, she also felt that there were two points of truth, so she nodded: "That's all right, it's up to you, you can wear this outfit tomorrow, and then choose some jewelry to dress yourself up, go and change it."

    Xiao Sang breathed a sigh of relief, and hurried to change her clothes. When she came back after changing her clothes, she heard someone coming to report that it was Mrs. Yan who came to see her.

    "Mrs. Yan?" Su Wan also wondered who Mrs. Yan was. In the past few days since she came to Licheng, besides Mrs. Cheng, there are several other wives who have had a good chat, which can be regarded as some friendship, but none of them has the surname of Yan.

    Then she suddenly thought of Mr. Yan who set off fireworks yesterday, and heard that he is squatting in prison today.

    Could it be this Mrs. Yan?

    Su Wan's hand shaking the fan paused.

    Shu Xiang said: "Madam wants to see her, if you don't want to see her, just let her go."

    According to Su Wan's status, in this Licheng, she is considered the top girl among the girls, and she is not someone who can be seen by anyone if she wants to, and she doesn't come to take care of all the messy things.

    Su Wan felt that the matter of the Yan family needed to be dealt with, so he said, "Then let Mrs. Yan come in, and lead her to the waterside pavilion in the garden next door."

    The person who came to report said yes, and then went to bring him in.

    Su Wan led the people to the garden next door. There were still some fruits on a lychee tree at the moment, but not many, so Su Wan asked people to pick two handfuls and eat them.

    When she arrived at the water pavilion, someone soon brought tea, snacks and fruits, including cut watermelon, grapes, green pears, etc., plus lychees. These grapes and lychees were picked in the yard and were fresh.  .

    Not long after Su Guan sat down, a middle-aged woman in a sapphire blue dress with large sleeves came over, led by a maidservant. Madam Yan's face was like a full moon, and she was quite rich, but she didn't match her particularly fat, she just looked good.  Slightly plumper and rounder than the average woman.

    There are two phoenix hairpins with pendant beads on her head, and lotus earrings on her ears, which looks luxurious and rich.

    There are not so many feudal hierarchy regulations in Licheng, and this phoenix hairpin can be worn by anyone.

    "Greetings, Young Madam." Madam Yan lowered her head and saluted politely.

    Su Wan took a look at her, and then said: "Madam Yan, please get up, there is no need to be polite, just sit down."

    "Young Madam Xie." Madam Yan raised her eyes to look at Su Wan, then quickly looked away, and then sat down.

    Su Wan didn't go out much, and she didn't like meeting guests very much on weekdays. People outside knew very little about her, but after all, she was the wife of the Li family, and everyone talked about her a lot.

    In the eyes of many people who have met her, this young lady is gentle and kind, she treats people politely, she is also gentle and soft-spoken, she is an extremely easy-to-talk person, and she is well-mannered and considerate in her actions. No one can fault her  wrong.

    Su Wan greeted her and said: "Mrs. Yan rarely comes to my place, and I have nothing to entertain you. These fruits are also fresh. If you like them, you can eat more."

    "Thank you, young lady.  " Madam Yan came back to her senses, and after listening to her words, she didn't dare not lose face, so she took a grape and ate it. The grape was sweet and slightly sour, and the taste was quite good.

    Su Guan peeled a lychee slowly, and said with a smile, "Why is Mrs. Yan free to come over today?"

    Mrs. Yan swallowed the grapes in her mouth, and then her face changed, as if she was about to cry, she wiped her tears with a handkerchief: "To tell you the truth, Mrs. Young, the minister's wife came here today to ask for help.  Madame, please help me!"

    "It's all my son. He, who didn't live up to it, dared to set off fireworks to disturb the people after Haishi yesterday, just because of a woman. He was arrested by the city inspector and thrown into prison."

    "This morning, my husband and I originally wanted to take him back and teach him a lesson, so that he would know how powerful he is. Who knew that the inspector of the city would not let anyone go, saying that the young master ordered him to be locked up for three  Moon, let him reflect on himself."

    "Young Madam, please help me to intercede. Please don't be so fussy with him. He knows he is wrong now" Madam Yan began to cry as she spoke. Her little son, if it is true  Closed for three months, I still don't know what to do.

    Xiao Sang stepped forward and poured a cup of tea for Mrs. Yan, and persuaded in a low voice: "Mrs. Yan, don't cry anymore. If you cry like this, Madam thinks you have been wronged so much."

    Mrs. Yan stopped for a moment, she really didn't understand this young lady other than being 'kind and polite', and she didn't dare to cry in front of her, for fear that she didn't like it.

    "Young Madam, my little boy really knows that he was wrong, and please invite your son"

    "Without rules, there is no circle." Su Wan looked up at her, "I don't know if Mrs. Yan understands this truth?"

    "Originally, this rule stands there, and it must be obeyed. Mr. Yan is so lawless, so he should be punished."

    "But ma'am"

    "Today it was Mr. Yan who made a mistake, and Mrs. Yan wanted to plead for him to be exempted from punishment, but if the son let him go, and the son of the Zhao family, the Qian family, and the Sun family made a mistake in the future, and came to ask him to let him go, then this  What's the use of having rules there?"

    "Mrs. Yan came here today to let you personally break the rules established by the ancestors?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1116 So, do you still want to intercede for him?

    These words are serious, no matter how calm Mrs. Yan is, she can't help but turn pale, full of fear: "My wife dare not."

    "Since you dare not, what is Mrs. Yan doing here today?"

    Su Wan looked at her. At this time, she looked dignified, somewhat calm and majestic. She usually has a kind temperament and can chat with the people below, but don't forget that she is also a master of the house.  Yes, there are quite a few people working for her.

    If it is just kindness, but without the slightest way to control people, without the slightest bit of brains, it would have been tricked to the point where there is no scum left.

    Mrs. Yan's face turned pale, and she squeaked, but she never dared to speak out to plead for her son, but when she thought that her younger son would be in prison for three months, she was so heartbroken that she didn't know what to do.

    "Mrs. Yan." Su Wan slowed down his voice, and his tone was quite earnest, "Although you are older than me, you are both mothers. I can feel a little bit about your love for your children."

    "But as a parent who loves his child, he must guide him on the right path with his heart, so that he will be upright all his life, standing upright in the sun, and don't ask him to have much kindness and benevolence, but only ask him to be worthy of the world and himself.  Live upright in this world."

    "Instead of pampering and pampering him, letting him learn from bad things, and cleaning up the mess behind him for the mistakes he committed."

    "You don't love him like this, but you make him feel that he has something to rely on step by step, and someone will take care of the aftermath, so that he can be confident and lawless, and finally go to the road of no return."

    In fact, Su Wan herself didn't know how to teach children. At most, she taught him some principles, telling him that this is not possible, and what should be done. If Li Lin taught children, she did not intervene before, and she will not intervene in the future.

    "Now let him reflect on himself, know his mistakes, and correct them in the future. If you let him go at this time, he will definitely not remember it, and sooner or later he will make a bigger mistake. So, do you still want to plead for him?  ?¡±

    Madam Yan's face turned pale, and she couldn't speak for a moment.

    Su Wan said again: "I've heard people say that he had engaged in several marriages before, and they all got along with other people. He thought it was boring, so he called off the marriage."

    Madam Yan's face turned pale again: "Young Madam, this matter"

    Su Wan said: "Don't say that you separated and got married because it was not suitable. I probably know the details of this matter. You took advantage of this loophole and gave money and money to deal with the aftermath. It is also hard to catch the tail."

    "But If everyone is trying to follow suit, then this Licheng city doesn't know what kind of chaos it will be. I would like to see you today, but I also want to remind you that this kind of thing can't happen again in the future."

    "If there is any more, then I won't tell you, and it will be your young master who will talk to Mr. Yan."

    Madam Yan was so frightened that she almost fell off the chair. Her heart was pounding, and she was panicking to death. If the young master really found her husband, they would definitely be punished, maybe even lose her official position.  up.

    "Forgive me, Young Madam. My son did something wrong because he was confused for a while. When he comes back, our husband and wife will definitely teach him well, and there will be absolutely no next time."

    "If there is another time, we will definitely break his legs!" Mrs. Yan was really scared, and her face was pale.

    Su Wan took a look at her and saw that she was really scared, so he said: "In this case, remember what you said, don't let it happen again, Mrs. Yan is also a woman, if the girl you gave birth to is treated like this  When someone bullied you, you can't say anything, and you don't know if you feel bad?"

    There are some things in the world that cannot be stopped. Even in modern society, it is relatively good, but the women around the rich don't change one after another, and change when they get tired.

    Therefore, if you want to punish Mr. Yan in this matter, you don't know how to punish him, so you can only warn him like this.

    Madam Yan didn't dare to speak, she just felt her heart beating hard and panicked.

    She probably understood that Su Wan's willingness to see her today was not because she wanted to hear the plea for last night's fireworks, but because she was beating her, and there should be no more engagement and divorce in the future.

    "The minister's wife made a note."

    Su Wan nodded: "Just write it down, you can go back, I really can't help you with your affairs."

    Mrs. Yan didn't dare to stay any longer, so she had to say goodbye and leave. After she left the garden, she breathed a sigh of relief and followed Xiao Sang to the outside of the mansion.  How long have you been around?"

    Xiao Sang said: "If you go back to Madam Yan, I have been with Madam since I was a child."

    Since childhood?

    Followed since childhood?Now, the friendship is naturally not bad.

    Mrs. Yan thought for a while and asked again: "The girl promised to marry you?"

    Xiao Sang glanced at her, and then slowly said: "Madam has already checked a door for me. If it is suitable, I will invite Madam Yan to come over for a wedding wine."

    "Really? Have you already watched it? That's really a pity. My natal family has a nephew who is only twenty-three this year. He is born with a good-looking talent. If the girl doesn't like it by then, you can also see it."

    It is common for Xiao Sang to face such things. Knowing that she is a maidservant who has been with her master since she was a child, there are indeed many people who want to marry her, and she also knows that these people want to have a relationship with the master.

    However, Xiao Sang is not the little girl she was back then. After so many years, she has developed good eyesight and knows how to deal with it, so she said, "Mrs. Lao Yan thinks about me."

    Xiao Sang sent her out, and then returned to the water pavilion in the garden. Su Wan asked her to sit down and eat some fruit, which she couldn't finish by herself anyway.

    "What did Mrs. Yan tell you?"

    Xiao Sang said: "Mrs. Yan said that her natal family has a nephew who is a good-looking talent."

    Su Wan raised her eyes and looked at her: "Oh? She still has the heart to say this, it seems that she is not worried at all."

    Xiao Sang suddenly felt a little emotional: "Madam, Xiao Sang thinks that the Chen family is also very good."

    The Chen family is a scholarly family, Mr. Chen used to be the old dean, and Chen Buping was just an academy gentleman. He behaved peacefully and had no desire for utilitarianism. He would probably spend his whole life in the academy, and there was nothing for her to ask for.  Come to the lady.

    Unlike the others, I want to ask to marry her, but I feel that Madam has different feelings for her. She can speak in front of Madam. With this relationship, it can also come in handy in the future.

    She didn't want to embarrass her wife in the future, nor did she want to do such a thing.

    "The Chen family is really good." Su Wan also checked the Chen family, and felt that the life of the Chen family was relatively quiet, and there were no messy people.

    Even Mrs. Cheng, the elder sister, is well-cultivated and open-minded. It cannot be that she likes to trouble her sister-in-law. Chen Buping himself has no utilitarianism.  .

    Xiao Sang smiled: "Then I need to perform well tomorrow." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1118 This marriage still depends on fate

    Su Wan just glanced at it and thought it was pretty good, and she was a good match with Xiao Sang. She smiled and said: "There is no need to be too polite, there is no young lady today, I just accompanied my little sister to come and have a look."

    Her words actually showed how much she valued Xiao Sang.

    Mrs. Cheng said: "Exactly, there is no need to be so polite today. This is Miss Xiaosang. To tell you the truth, I have taken a fancy to you at the first sight. Seeing that you are a good-born girl, I am so proud of you."  capable."

    After all, today is the day when Chen Buping and Xiao Sang see each other, Mrs. Cheng will not neglect Xiao Sang, these few words make Xiao Sang a little embarrassed.

    But fortunately, she has faced a lot of flattery recently, and she can bear it. After hearing the words, she said: "Mrs. Cheng is absurd, I am not as good as you said."

    Mrs. Cheng said: "I can look anywhere, come on, sit down."

    So the whole group sat down in their seats, and the two people who wanted to see each other raised their eyes. Although they were not too shy to lower their heads to dare to look at each other, they seemed a little embarrassed and didn't know what to say.

    Mrs. Cheng was very enthusiastic today. Seeing everyone sitting down, she asked: "Young Madam, what do you want to eat, and Miss Sang, and this"

    Xiao Mo said: "Xiao Sang and I have been with Madam since we were young, and now we are married to the housekeeper Zhang's house, Madam Cheng just calls me Xiao Mo."

    Mrs. Cheng smiled: "So that's how it is. As soon as you hear the names, you are a couple. Just look at the relationship." However, the person who chose the name was probably a little lazy, so he took the name apart and used it for two people.  

    Madam Cheng glanced at Su Wan, but didn't dare to say the rest.

    She smiled and said: "What does Mrs. Zhang want to eat, don't be polite to me."

    It's the first time someone calls you "Mrs. Zhang", and Xiao Mo is also a little embarrassed, especially a person like Mrs. Cheng, who looks elegant and gentle, and is kind and polite when talking to you.

    Madam Cheng looked down at the child leaning against Su Wan, and asked with a smile, "What do you want to eat, young master?"

    Shi Zai thought for a while, then looked at his mother, Su Wan said: "He doesn't have anything in particular he wants to eat, just eat whatever he has."

    Shi Zai nodded. There is a cook at home, and he has eaten all kinds of snacks. Although they all taste good, there is nothing special that he wants to eat. He can eat whatever he wants.

    but¡ª¡ª

    "Mother will buy you candied haws soon!"

    He wants to eat candied haws!

    Su Wan smiled and pinched his face: "Okay, I'll buy it for you later."

    After Shi Zai heard it, he was satisfied.

    Mrs. Cheng ordered some food, and then asked the girl serving her to make tea for her. Mrs. Cheng is an elegant person, so she naturally likes to drink tea. The girl next to her was invited by her to make tea for her.  used for tea.

    Today's tea is also brought by herself. It is Maofeng tea from Mingyue Mountain. It is called "Mingyue Mountain Maofeng" after the place name.  .

    After tasting it carefully, Su Wan thinks it is very good. She has drunk a lot of good tea. Although she especially likes clouds and mist, she has also drank a lot of other teas. Now she can give a half or six of this tea whether it is good or not.

    "This tea is very good."

    "It's really good. This is the best batch of tea in Mingyue Mountain this year. A student sent it to my father before. If it wasn't for today, my father might not agree to let me take some."

    Su Wan smiled: "Then I'm lucky to have a chance to buy one."

    The two exchanged pleasantries while drinking tea, and then Mrs. Cheng began to talk about Chen Buping's situation. She is 27 years old this year and teaches at Licheng Academy.  farming range.

    ?Because I have been teaching and researching in the academy all these years, I have delayed the marriage, so that I have not yet settled on a marriage.

    "As a junior, I'm good at everything, honest and well-born, but my mouth is a little stupid, and I don't know how to say those beautiful words."

    Chen Buping's family background, job, appearance, and character are all good. The only shortcoming is that he is sometimes busy with work, and he is not very good at coaxing people.

    It is precisely because of this that Mrs. Cheng dare not find a little girl for Chen Buping, fearing that the little girl is full of love and love, and wants to be coaxed and accompanied, but she will not get it when the time comes, causing a lot of trouble  Dogs jump restlessly.

    She just wanted to find someone older and more stable for Chen Buping to live a stable life.

    However, even if the girl from the city is eighteenYou can get married after that, but you want to be older and unmarried. Let¡¯s say that they are already married at the age of twenty-two. Even if they are not married for some reason, most of them are engaged.

    ?The last remaining handful are basically more or less problematic. They are not easy to marry. After all, it is common sense for girls to get married when they grow up these days.

    In this way, she suddenly saw Xiao Sang, and after careful observation, she felt that it was quite appropriate.

    Xiao Sang was born pretty well, and she did things neatly and well, both internally and externally, she was a good hand, and she didn't look like a little girl who loves to cry for any love.

    Competent, able to live a down-to-earth life, and not ugly, Mrs. Cheng thinks it is enough. As for her background, Licheng doesn't think much of it.

    Su Wan said: "Our Miss Sang is also a capable and good girl. She has been in charge of many things by my side these years. I also wanted to find a good husband for her to marry her off, but she has always been reluctant.  , and said that he wanted to stay with me for the rest of his life.¡±

    "I don't need to find her to accompany me for the rest of my life. If I should marry, I will marry. In the future, I will have a family and someone to accompany me, so I won't be alone. If you really miss me, just come and see me from time to time."  .¡±

    Although Su Wan has a good relationship with Xiao Sang, she has a husband and a child, so she spends a lot of time on her husband and children, and sometimes she doesn't care about her.

    Moreover, her status is different. It would be fine if she was a younger sister, but she was just a servant girl. No matter how nice Su Wan treats her, it is impossible for her to have dinner with her every day, and it is even more impossible for Li Lin to treat her as a sister-in-law.  .

    It's almost enough to be able to take photos for a while.

    The most important thing is that she also hopes that Xiaosang will have a family. In the future, she will have one or two children and have relatives of her own blood. This life will be considered complete.

    Mrs. Cheng smiled and said: "That's right, it's also fate, and the two of them have their own reasons, which dragged the marriage until now, and it's just right now."

    "Speaking of this matter of marriage, it still depends on fate." (Remember the website of this site: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1119 What is rare is fate

    Marriage really depends on fate.

    Su Guan suddenly remembered that when she and Li Lin had just married and went to play in Layer Cloud Mountain, at that time, Xiao Sang and Xiao Man went to ask for marriage.  It took a while for the marriage to arrive.

    Later, Xiao Mo married Zhang Shou, and Xiao Sang was always by her side. Now she is twenty-four, even if she said to wait, it is impossible to wait until she is twenty-seven or eighty-thirty.

    Could it be that Xiaosang's marriage should be here?

    Su Guan couldn't help but glanced at Chen Buping again. If you want to talk about getting married, Chen Buping is indeed more suitable for Xiao Sang. He is sincere and has a good character. Even if there is no so-called love between a man and a woman, he will take care of himself.  Responsibility, we will be able to support each other until we grow old in the future.

    It is not bad to be able to support each other until old age.

    After all, there are not many men and women in the world who want to meet a relationship like the one in the storybook. Many of them can live a good life. The husband is not bad. It is very good to support the family and not mess around.  .

    Su Wan smiled: "It really depends on fate. If you are destined to be a husband and wife, it is fate for a lifetime. It's not like someone said, 'Ten years of cultivation can cross the same boat, and a hundred years of cultivation can make you sleep together'. The rare thing is fate.  "

    Just like her and Li Lin, if there were no chances, she came here, there is a space-time gap between the two, even if there are reincarnations in the world, there may be no intersection in life after life.

    She will not be with him, let alone Ah Shi.

    "Young madam is right." Mrs. Cheng said with emotion, "Since it is destined, we should cherish it. Otherwise, if we miss it, we will regret it in the future, and it will be useless."

    The following sentence is probably to beat Chen Buping and Xiao Sang, I hope they can cherish this fate, don't be too tight, and think carefully about whether it fits or not.

    "indeed."

    The two exchanged a few words, and then the food was served. Since it was not a main meal, they ordered some snacks and desserts, and they also ordered a pot of green plum wine.

    Su Guan's drinking capacity is normal, serious wine can be poured after two glasses, but fruit wine can still drink a lot, this green plum wine tastes slightly sweet, with a faint taste of plum, she can drink it well.

    After eating something, Su Wan said to Xiao Sang: "Didn't I order a few bolts of cloth in the shop earlier, saying that it arrived in the past two days, you go and have a look, and if it arrives, you can get it back."

    Xiao Sang bowed her head and said yes.

    Mrs. Cheng also said: "It's just right, let Buping accompany you, you are a girl with little strength, but he has great strength, just to help you carry it."

    Xiao Sang thought, there are clerks in the shop, but the next moment she thought that Mrs. Cheng and Mrs. Cheng wanted to give them a chance to be alone and talk, so she didn't say anything.

    Chen Buping also sat there without saying much, that is, when Su Wan asked him about his situation, he only answered a few words. This situation was really difficult for him to deal with, so he had no choice but to keep silent. Now I heard that he can be let go  Here, I am busy nodding.

    Then the two went out together.

    Seeing them leaving, Mrs. Cheng shook the fan embroidered with green bamboo in her hand, and turned to Su Wan, "Do you think the two of them can do it?"

    Su Wan said: "How do you know this, Mrs. Cheng doesn't have to worry anymore, it's a good thing, if it doesn't work out, it doesn't feel right, just look for it again."

    "Young Madam said it easily, but it's so easy to find a suitable one." Madam Cheng sighed, "As for my junior, I'm also a gentleman from an academy, and I'm also a gentleman from the Licheng Academy, which is the highest in Licheng.  It's not bad, we can also arrange houses, and there are not no girls who are willing to marry him."

    "It's just his temperament, how dare I find him a little girl, maybe that girl thinks he is incomprehensible and dull, and he thinks that girl is noisy and ignorant, how can I live on."

    "Miss Xiaosang, I'm afraid it's the same. She is the person next to the young lady, and she has the trust of the young lady the most. There are quite a few people who want to marry her, even young masters who are eighteen or nineteen years old.  Madam dare to let her marry such a family?"

    This is quite a good point, if Xiao Sang can meet someone she likes and wants to marry herself, that would be the best.

    If not, I also hope to find someone for her who is willing to live a good life with her. In the future, the husband and wife will work hard to manage the business together. After all, they are really willing to marry her and want to live with her.

    It's not the kind of approaching with ulterior motives, full of calculations, even if they treat you nicely, they don't have any sincerity, and they can turn their faces if something happens in the future.

    "Madam Cheng is right."

    Mrs. Cheng said: ""So it's best if it can be done, and if it can be done, it's the best of both worlds.  "

    Su Wan nodded: "I hope so."

    Seeing the cub eating a piece of shortbread, Su Wan recalled that he had eaten two pieces of pastry and half a bowl of porridge before, and said helplessly, "Don't eat any more, if you eat in the morning, you will be full.  "

    "You don't want candied haws anymore?"

    Shi Zai paused, stretched out his hand to touch his stomach, and said, "Mother, I won't eat."

    After a pause, he said again: "I want candied haws."

    At his age, he wants to eat everything fresh and delicious. Sometimes he doesn't know how full he is, and he won't stop until he's full and uncomfortable. So Su Wan and his wife have been controlling his eating.  .

    Seeing that he was obedient, Su Wan smiled, and reached out to touch his head: "Okay, I'll buy you candied haws later."

    My cub is the cutest in the world.

    Mrs. Cheng showed some envious eyes: "Young master is so cute."

    Speaking of this, she thought of her own son again, and couldn't help complaining: "That son of mine has been just like his father since he was a child, with a straight face, as if everyone owed him eight hundred taels of money.  It's like silver, I really doubt if it was born by me."

    Su Wan smiled: "The one in my family said that this kid is as smart as him, but his temperament is like mine. He has a sweet mouth and is the best at coaxing people. He is also obedient on weekdays. Tell him well, and he will listen."

    It's just that sometimes I'm too smart and have too many ideas, and being his mother can't bear it.

    Mrs. Cheng couldn't help being envious: "That's really good."

    Children are still so cute and playful, don't be like her son, with a straight face since childhood, it's really boring.

    "But he's not like me at all. I don't like to move very much, and I'm a little lazy, but he is very lively."

    The happiest thing in life is that everything is flattened.

    ?Su Wan has been around all year round. She doesn't like to go out in summer because it's too hot, and she doesn't like to go out in winter because she thinks it's too cold.

    After a year like this, spring and autumn are the two seasons when I go out, and the rest like to stay at home.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1120 Thank you Madam for planning for me

    Su Wan and Mrs. Cheng chatted for a while, and after chatting, someone brought the chessboard again, and the two started playing chess. Anyway, there is nothing to do now.

    Shi Zai leaned obediently beside his mother, eating the candied haws that Xiao Man bought for him. The candied haws were sweet, not hawthorns, and inside were sliced ??pears. He liked it very much.

    This kid really likes sweets a little bit, and his eyes narrowed when he ate it.

    Seeing him eating like this, Su Wan couldn't help but said: "I can only eat three, and the remaining three can be eaten later, you know?"

    The little chick who knows the cubs nodded like pecking rice: "Understood, mother."

    Really so obedient!

    He is so obedient that people want to pinch his face and rub his little head.

    Raising cubs makes people happy.

    About half an hour later, Xiao Sang and Chen Buping came back. Su Wan took a look and saw that the two looked as usual, as if they had made no progress, and said nothing, and then went home.

    While in the carriage, Su Wan asked Xiao Sang, "What do you think of Mr. Chen?"

    Little Sang paused, and then said: "Mr. Chen is a good person."

    People seem to be quite sincere, indeed they are not good at talking, and their character is not bad.

    Su Wan raised her eyebrows, and then said: "Since you think he is nice, you should get in touch with him. Then you can get along with him when you have free time, have a meal together, or go shopping. If you can, go to the academy."  Take a look and find out how he works on weekdays."

    While talking, she became a little happy: "It's the best if you can see it. This is the way of the world now. It's not easy for a woman to be alone. Find a man with good character and help him go on.  excellent."

    Xiao Sang was a little embarrassed, she twisted the veil: "I don't know what people think."

    Xiao Sang also thinks that Mr. Chen is really good. Even if there is no deep relationship between the two of them, he is still a person who attaches great importance to love and responsibility.

    At most, when he is working, he may not be able to take care of his family when he is busy.

    But it doesn't matter, she can handle it well, like many couples in the world, he works outside to earn money to support the family, and she takes care of the family at home.

    "What do you think, she will definitely like our little Sang!" Xiao Mo couldn't help joking, "Our little sister Sang is so capable, if she doesn't like her, she's blind!"

    "Oh, don't talk nonsense." Xiao Sang couldn't help but blush a little.

    Su Wan also smiled and said: "I also think I can see it, but it's not impossible to think it's not suitable. If it's not suitable, just find another one later."

    "Licheng's side is different from Dongzhao's. I've seen it and I think it's not suitable, so I'll just look for another one. It's not a big deal. I'll see if he comes to you."

    "I hope it's your dowry, I can give it away."

    Shi Zai sat on the wooden couch and played with his wooden fish, poking it again and again.

    On the other side, Mrs. Cheng was also asking Chen Buping: "What do you think of that little Sang girl?"

    Chen Buping paused, and then said: "Very good."

    After hearing what he said, Mrs. Cheng knew that it was acceptable, and then she smiled:

    "Yes, I think this little girl is pretty good. Although she was born as a maidservant when she was abroad, she has been by the young lady's side all the time. Her knowledge and ability are very extraordinary."

    "An ordinary girl doesn't have her heart. If you can marry someone back, then you have earned it."

    "Although you are a scholar, you can't look down on others because of their background, do you know?"

    It is not allowed to buy and sell people in Licheng, even if there are servants in various prefectures, they are all hired with money, and they are also free, and they can leave when they want.

    When Chen Buping heard this, he was a little astonished: "What kind of person does Senior Sister think of me, how can I care about this?"

    Mrs. Cheng smiled and said: "I know you won't, but I still want to remind you, don't make mistakes in what you say in the future, although we all think that our life here is good, and we won't control life and death just because of a contract of sale."  In the hands of others, it is not a thing to feel that some people oppress and humiliate servants."

    "But Miss Sang should be living a good life, even better than many girls from rich and noble families. The young lady treats her well, and she may not think there is anything wrong with this. I should say less about this aspect.  Bar."

    Chen Buping nodded.

    Mrs. Cheng said again: "Since??So, when you have free time, go out with Miss Xiaosang more often, and when you feel that you can get married, tell me, and then we will propose marriage for you.  "

    "If you get your affairs done well, I'm done with it."

    In the evening of that day, Mrs. Cheng sent someone to quietly send a letter to Su Wan, expressing between the lines that she was reliable, and then asked Su Wan what was going on here.

    Su Wan breathed a sigh of relief, and then wrote a letter to Mrs. Cheng.

    They don't care about the next thing, let them get along with each other well, feel that they can get married, and then they will prepare for the marriage.

    Early the next morning, Su Wan told Xiao Sang about this matter, and then urged: "Get along well, if you think there is anything wrong with the other party, then tell me, let's look for it again."

    Xiao Sang was very moved in her heart: "Thank you Madam for planning for me."

    Su Wan said: "You have been by my side for many years, so your relationship with mine is naturally different, so I naturally want to settle down for your future."

    This is the benefit of being a personal maid. Compared with being with the master for many years, the feelings are different. With this kind of feeling and friendship, the master also has the heart to plan for them, and can also rely on the master. As long as the master does not fail, the future will surely be  Have a great time.

    This is also why most of the personal maids are loyal and trustworthy, and they will not betray their masters. Feelings are one aspect, and if you change your master, that one will not plan for you in the future.

    "Xiao Sang is also thinking about one thing these days. If Xiao Sang gets married, will she leave the Li family and not be able to work with Madam?" Xiao Sang asked hesitantly, "Madam, I really can't come back.  ?"

    Su Wan paused, and then said: "If you are married to the Chen family, and you are the wife of the Chen family, it's not that the Chen family can't afford you, why would they let you do these things of serving others?"

    "But if you want to come back, you can come back and talk to me."

    "But"

    "If you insist on doing things, how about this, you can ask Sui Chuan, how is the preparation for the study over there, have you found the steward? What do you think of letting you be the steward of the study?" (Remember this website URL  : www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1121 Brat, quickly call Master to listen

    Little Sang paused slightly, a little surprised: "Go to take care of the study?"

    However, she thought about it and thought it was okay. If she really married the Chen family, although the Chen family did not have much power, it was impossible for the daughter-in-law in the family to serve others.

    But if you help manage the study and do things, it's okay.

    The women in Licheng are different from other places, and many of them also have jobs.

    "Xiao Sang needs to think about it."

    Su Wan smiled and said: "Then think about it carefully, but I think that in this world, although many are male and female, but if you have a job, you don't need to ask your husband for money, that's the best."

    "At that time, if you want to buy a new dress, you have to reach out to buy something good. If you can't be the master, it doesn't feel good, and it's easy to become a vassal. You can only live by relying on each other, and you don't even dare to show dissatisfaction.  Don¡¯t even dare to say no.¡±

    "Having a job, although it can't make you rich, it can also give you confidence in life. Even if there are any changes in the future, you can live well."

    "Even if you don't manage the study for me, I hope you can find a job."

    Xiao Sang nodded: "Xiao Sang knows."

    In the next few days, when the academy was resting, Chen Buping came to Li's house and took Xiaosang out to go shopping and play, and when he was free, he would come here often.

    Chen Buping doesn't say much, but he is still a good man. Every time he sends Xiaosang back, he will buy some food for Xiaosang to bring back for his sisters to eat.

    After meeting several times, both parties seemed quite satisfied, and then marriage was put on the agenda.

    At the end of September, the people who arranged to go to the Western Wei Dynasty returned to Licheng. The group of people was travel-stained. They brought back with them many books and books from Su Wan's previous study, and a letter from Su Xun.

    In the end, Daxia Xie, father and daughter Xie Si'an, and Mr. Xue came together.

    Mr. Xue came here counting the time. He said earlier that he would be the first master to recognize cubs, so he came here in good time. I am afraid that after the child is three years old, he will start making arrangements.

    "I'm not late, am I? Hahaha, this kid looks so good!" Old Mr. Xue laughed when he saw someone, and he also loved Shizai very much. This kid was born under his watch.

    Su Wan also welcomed everyone's arrival, and smiled when he heard the words: "No, I'm just waiting for you to come, Mr. Xue, how is your journey?"

    "It's okay, it's okay, although the journey is a bit far, and I'm an old bone, but I'm used to running around, and I don't think there's anything wrong with it. I looked at it earlier, and there is no change here, it's still the same."

    Su Wan was a little surprised: "Old Xue has been to Licheng before?"

    Mr. Xue said: "I have been here before. There are few places in the world that I have not been to. Once when I was young and once a few years ago. I thought I would never come again. I didn't expect  "

    Unexpectedly, he took a fancy to someone else's son, and in order to be his master, Pidianpidian came here by himself.

    It's really embarrassing to say, thinking that he is known as the world's number one genius doctor, and there are not many people in the world who want to be his apprentice, and they are even willing to pour tea and water for him and beat their backs and legs.

    But he insisted on taking a fancy to this kid.

    Thinking about it, he pinched Shi Zai's little face: "Stinky boy, hurry up and call Master to listen."

    Shi Zai broke free from his hand and ran back to his mother, looking at him as if he was looking at a strange grandpa who would abduct a child at any time.

    Su Wan reached out and patted him on the head to comfort him: "This is your Grandpa Xue. Do you remember what my mother told you before? He hugged you when he was a child, but you were young, and you didn't have anything at that time.  Remember."

    "In the future, you have to study hard with Grandpa Xue."

    Shi Zai didn't understand: "What are you studying?"

    Su Wan said: "Just learn to let you know about those flowers and grasses. How about it? Do you like it?"

    Shi Zai thought about it, and felt that he liked it a little: "Okay then."

    "Say hello to your grandpa Xue, you are so rude."

    Shi Zai nodded, and then called out: "Grandpa Xue."

    But after all, he is still a stranger, still leaning against his mother, and has no past.

    Mr. Xue laughed loudly when he heard the words: "Good boy."

    Su Guan arranged for a few people to live in the guest garden, and asked them to prepare hot water and food: "You take a rest first, and I will invite you to come here later."

    After the three of them left, Su Wan opened Su Xun's letter. Earlier, Sui Chuan arranged for someone to go back to the Imperial City to pick up the chat book.At that time, she wrote a letter for someone to take back to Su Xun.

    "Mother, what is this?"

    "This is a letter from your grandfather. Do you still remember your grandfather's uncle and aunt?"

    Shi Zai hummed twice and nodded: "I remember."

    Su Wan touched his little head, then opened the letter, and read it carefully.

    In the letter, Su Xun talked about the situation on their side. Everything at home was fine, so she didn't have to worry. Originally, he was a little worried that Su Wan would leave with Li Lin, and His Majesty would have some opinions, but it was still the same as before.

    With this relationship in the Jinning Duke's Mansion, as long as he does not make an unforgivable mistake, His Majesty will give the Li family some face after all, and the Li family has no ambition to dominate the world, so there is no harm.

    In addition, he also said that the emperor was getting older, and he was really unable to do what he wanted, and seemed to have the idea of ??abdicating. Now, as the prince, Zhao Mingjing was already presiding over the court meeting.

    The Zhen Guogong's mansion is also very good. The old Zhen Guogong and his wife have already taken care of themselves for the rest of their lives. They don't care about anything, and their lives are stable.

    In the end, let her and Li Lin live a good life, and then ask her and Li Linzhi if they know the situation in the Western Wei Dynasty.

    Su Wan sighed slightly after reading it.

    What Su Xun is most worried about is the three children. She is far away from the city, and she said that she is living a good life, but he is far away and cannot be seen, so she is worried.

    Su Luo was given to Huo Yan. Now Huo Yan is far away in the Western Wei Dynasty. He doesn't know what will happen in the future.

    Seeing her sigh after reading the letter, Shi Zai asked her, "Mother, are you unhappy?"

    Su Wan said: "Mother misses your grandfather, just like you haven't seen your father for a long time, and miss your father."

    Shi Zai said: "Zai Zai knows that my grandfather is my mother's father."

    "Yes, it's mother's father."

    "But, but Zai Zai is with Daddy, why can't Mother be with Daddy?"

    "Mother, why isn't grandfather with us?"

    Su Wan was dumbfounded, for a moment she didn't know how to answer his words, the words were too profound for him to understand, and she didn't know why she had to separate from her father.

    She thought for a while, and then said: "Mother doesn't know, why don't you ask your father how he is when he comes back? Your father is so smart, he must know."

    In order to deal with Zai Zai's 100,000 whys, Su Wan has already practiced a good skill, that is, throwing the pot away.

    If it is difficult to answer, just say that you don't understand, and ask him to ask his father.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1122 You Can't Make Money!

    ? In the evening, when Li Lin came back, the manor held a banquet to clean up Mr. Xue and Daxia Xie, and called Huifeng Jiubian and the others along the way, and they were lively and lively together.

    After a while, a few people drank it. Although Mr. Xue likes to be happy, he also likes to be lively. There are so many people drinking with him, he is really very happy.

    Although I will stay here for a long time in the future, or I will not leave, it is very good to have so many people to talk to.

    He is already old, although he has extraordinary medical skills, he is known as a person who can live to the death of human flesh and bones, and dares to rob people with King Yama, but in life, no matter how well he recuperates his body, he can't stop the passage of time  , getting old.

    In the past few years, I can still walk, but in a few years, I am afraid that I will not be able to walk.

    Sometimes it is not enough to refuse to obey the old.

    Moreover, before he studied with his master in his early years, he was a refugee, and he had forgotten where his homeland was. He had traveled to many places over the years, but there was nothing that made him want to stay.

    After all the calculations, it is still good to leave the city. Here the Li family is the master of the house, and no one will come to trouble him, and he still likes this brat, so let's teach him slowly.

    For the rest of my life, let's just make do with it.

    Daxia Xie and Jiubian talked about wanting to buy a yard, and they also planned to stay here. Daxia Xie has made a lot of money in the past few years. Although his family is not particularly rich, it is enough to buy a small yard.  .

    "Buy a yard? If you want to buy a yard, many people go to the west side of the city. This part of our city is a street market, and the east side of the city is all allocated courtyards. Just go forward, and there are mountains behind the north of the city."

    "The only yards that can be bought and sold are the west of the city and the south of the city. The old yard needs to be looked at. The new yard is said to be an alley in the west of the city that has just been built. However, there are many people who want it, but they don't know there are more.  No."

    "The new courtyard is cheaper, and the location is a little bit out of the way. If you want a courtyard with a good location, I'm afraid the price will be high and it will be a bit dilapidated."

    Xie Daxia thought for a while and said: "It doesn't matter, as long as there is a place to live."

    Hui Feng asked him: "What are Mr. Xie and Miss Xie planning to do? Since they are here, they should not leave, right?"

    This question is on point. Xie Si'an used to be a bodyguard next to Su Wan, but she is a woman after all, and she will marry and have children in the future. If she becomes someone else's wife and mother, it is naturally not easy to do it again.  Guards work.

    Moreover, Li City is not like Eastern Zhao. In the past, Li Lin kept Xie Si'an because he was worried about Su Wan's safety. It would be more convenient to have a female guard. Now that Li City is here, the defense of men and women here is not so serious. The Li family is here.  She is eloquent and has a high reputation. No one dares to bother to harm her.

    Even if you are going out, it is almost enough to bring a hidden guard with you. It doesn't matter if you have a female guard or not.

    Xie Daxia said: "Since we want to buy a yard, we will naturally not leave. Our father and daughter have just arrived, and we don't know what to do in the future. The plan is to rest for a while, so we will go and find out what is suitable. If you have any suggestions  ,Also known as."

    Jiu Bian thought for a while and said: "If Miss Xie is willing, you can stay with my wife."

    After that, he looked at Li Lin and saw Li Lin nodded, so he continued, "My wife is here to help identify poisons and make antidote. Miss Xie's previous skills can also be used. There are also medicines there.  Two people in this area."

    "Thank you, hero, let's take a look first."

    Daxia Xie nodded, and also felt that Xie Si'an and Sun Xiang did a good job together. After all, the two of them were considered very acquainted.

    "What about me?" Mr. Xue suddenly raised his head when he heard what they were talking about, "What should I do?"

    Jiu Bian said: "What are you doing? Just live in the mansion. Didn't you say that you want to teach the young master? Isn't this what you want to do?"

    Mr. Xue is old. Although his medical skills are indeed superb, no one thought of letting him go to work, and he is single. He came here to teach young apprentices, so he naturally lived in the Li family.

    Li Lindao: "Indeed, you should just stay there. If you have free time, go out for a walk. There are also many delicious things to do in Licheng, and it's not boring."

    "It's really boring. I'll find some more disciples for you, and you can give them more advice."

    If it weren't for Mr. Xue's old age, Li Lin would have to get him to the academy, but now he really can't do it, so he can only give up.

    Li Lin saw that Mr. Xue's expression was a little distorted when he heard this, and thenHe said: "If you think they are too annoying, then write a book."

    "Writing a book?" Mr. Xue raised his eyebrows slightly when he heard this, as if a little moved, "Write down the skills and insights I have learned in this life?"

    Li Lin nodded: "Exactly, since you have learned the skill, it is considered a merit to leave a book for future generations. After thousands of years, it is better for someone to remember you than to be carried into the coffin alone."

    The corners of Mr. Xue's mouth twitched, and he felt that what Li Lin said was indeed reasonable, but this kid really couldn't speak. I don't know what kind of coffin the old man hates the most?

    Su Wan tugged at his sleeve.

    Li Lin hummed, and then said: "I will arrange two writers for you, and you will be responsible for speaking."

    "Li Jingyuan!" Old Mr. Xue snorted several times through his nostrils in anger, "Did you make up your mind and let me do this? Well, you Li Jingyuan, I thought you are better now, but I didn't expect you to be better than before.  scheming."

    Li Lin is a little innocent: "Don't get me wrong, you didn't mention it just now, you said you wanted to find something to do, didn't I give you an idea? If you don't want to do it, no one can force it, right?"

    Jiu Bian laughed haha: "That's right, Mr. Xue, if you don't like it, who dares to force it, come, come, let's drink."

    After listening to the explanation, Mr. Xue could barely accept it, but he didn't mention it again. He planned to let it go for a while, so he had a drink with Jiu Bian.

    Huifeng sighed: "I think Jiubian and I should change jobs."

    The eloquence is so good, and he can speak so well.

    Yuanyou almost twisted his neck when he heard the words, and hurriedly persuaded him to dispel the idea: "That's not going to work, that's not going to work! You don't know how to make money!"

    Return air:""

    Hui Feng felt that he had been stabbed twice, after all, he was not good at eloquence, and he didn't know how to make money.

    Seeing his shocked expression, all the people present burst out laughing.

    Jiubian proudly showed the fan in his hand: "Then study hard, study hard, I will teach you my master!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1123 But Zai Zai has no money!

    If you said this to Yuanyou, the two might fight, but Huifeng humbly asked for advice, but he didn't care, he really wanted to learn from it in the future, and be more eloquent, so that it would be better if he argued with others in the future  gain the upper hand.

    Mr. Xue and Daxia Xie, father and daughter, both lived in Licheng. Mr. Xue lived in the Li family. Su Wan arranged a courtyard for him early on.

    Xie Daxia and Xie Si'an had a look at the situation with Jiubian. First, they went to see the newly built courtyard on the west side of the city. They saw that the place was really remote and it was not convenient to come and go.

    Moreover, the courtyards with good locations have already been reserved in advance, so it is not easy to rob, so they can only give up. If Xie Si'an is willing to work with Sun Xiang, he can arrange a place for her.

    But she has just arrived, and there is no good place for her, either in some remote places, or living with other people's homes, one courtyard is divided between two families, two wing rooms, and a side room.

    It is enough to live, but Xie's father and daughter don't really want to live with others, and they have some money, so they still plan to buy it. Finally, they went to see the old courtyard in a better location. After seeing a few places  , bought a two into the hospital.

    After settling down, Xie Si'an took up her post and started her work. For her, the days are becoming more and more peaceful now. There is no blood, but also, there is no such thing as the previous licking of blood on the knife edge.  Tomorrow is the day to live.

    She started from the initial discomfort, and gradually calmed down.

    She hasn't raised Gu for a long time, but now she looks like an ordinary chivalrous woman.

    Daxia Xie is young and doesn't intend to let his daughter take care of him, so he also intends to find a job, but he has been coming and going in the city these days, but he has not been able to find a suitable one.

    Go to the escort bureau to bet on the darts?  People looked at him and said that he was not young and didn't plan to have him, and Xie Si'an didn't want him to do this anymore. Although it didn't seem to be dangerous to escort the darts here and only leave the city, it was also very tiring to go all over the place.  .

    The relationship between the father and daughter has also eased a lot over the years. The daughter is unwilling to let him suffer. Although Xie Daxia feels regretful, he finally gave up.

    Moreover, the life in Licheng is stable. Xie Si'an has a job, can get wages every month, and can support the father and daughter, so it's not like waiting to eat, or he can only give up.

    In the end, Ju Song helped him find a job as a martial arts master, and asked him to teach others martial arts. Xie Daxia has been in the Jianghu for 20 years.

    Before Huifeng had a sword match with him, the two had a draw and almost lost.

    When Daxia Xie heard that teaching people how to practice swordsmanship is what he is best at, he quickly took up the post. Then, he beat a group of students to the point of doubting their lives, but these are all for later.

    After the days of September, it enters October, and the day of Zhizai's birthday is coming.

    Two years ago, when it was his birthday, this kid was still ignorant and didn't know what birthday meant, but this year he already understood that when he celebrated his birthday, he had to eat longevity noodles and receive a lot of gifts.

    He thought carefully about what he wanted, and then distributed what he wanted to everyone, even Zhang Boliang, the third stayer from Xiao Mo's family, and Xing Xun, a girl from Jiubian's family, were assigned to the list of birthday gifts.

    What I want from Xun Xun is a box of candies, and what I want from Zhang Boliang is a bunch of candied haws.

    Make everyone dumbfounded.

    After Su Wan learned about this, she stretched out her hand and pinched his soft little face: "My son, who taught you this, that you actually ask for gifts?"

    Shi Zai was eating a fruit, his mouth was moving, his face was pinched, he was a little unhappy, and after he swallowed it, he said: "Isn't everyone giving me a present for my birthday?"

    Su Wan said: "Yeah, I'll give you gifts, but you don't want to ask others for it, do you? They give you kindness, and you can't do it if you ask for it."

    "But, but" Knowing the cubs for a while, the small face is wrinkled, "But they will give it, and the gifts they give may not be what I like, so it's better to let them give me what I like  Woolen cloth?"

    Su Wan: ""

    It seemed to make a little sense, and I was almost convinced.

    Yes, instead of accepting a bunch of things I don't like, it's better to let everyone give away what I like.

    Su Wan shook his head vigorously, and then said: "Anyway, it's wrong to ask for gifts from others, let's put it this way, the other party may not necessarily give you permissionPrepare a gift, but you said it, and people don't want to give it.  "

    "It's called making things difficult for others, and they may be unhappy in their hearts."

    Shi Zai thought for a while, and was still a little entangled in holding his big doll. He thought for a while and said, "But I don't really like the ones you gave me."

    I don't know if I like it or not, but the gifts from everyone, some of which are quite expensive, have been put away by Su Wan, euphemistically called "save him a betrothal gift", and marry him a daughter-in-law in the future.

    So in his opinion, he can only look at a lot of things and then put them away. He can't play or eat them, as if they don't exist, so he doesn't like them.

    All he wants are all kinds of toys and all kinds of food.

    The world of children is simple and happy.

    It's not easy for Su Wan to tell him that if you take out any of the gifts you received, you can buy a lot of fun and delicious food.

    Su Wan thought for a while and said: "How about this, every year on your birthday, you can tell your father and mother what gift you want, and your father and mother will prepare it for you, other people can't do this."

    Shi Zai's eyes lit up: "Then can father and mother give Zai Zai everything he wants?"

    Su Wan stretched out her hand and patted him on the head: "You brat, that's a beautiful idea. Your mother also wants someone to give you everything you want!"

    "Father and mother can each prepare one for you."

    When Shi Zai heard this, he was a little embarrassed.

    Su Wan smiled: "The rest, you can buy them yourself, right? You can wait until you grow up and have money, and then buy them yourself, or you can save up on weekdays, and buy them when you have money."

    Shi Zai thought for a while, and even worse, his little shoulders seemed to have collapsed: "But Zai Zai has no money!"

    Zai Zai doesn't know that he is rich. Although he has heard about money and silver, he has seen broken silver, gold ingots, silver ingots, and even bank notes, but he doesn't have one.

    In the past, my father and mother had to buy everything I wanted, no matter how bad it was, my uncles, he had nothing to do.

    Just thinking about it makes people sigh.

    Zai Zai is so poor!

    There is no small money!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1124 Our Ashi is three years old today~

    Seeing his sighing appearance, Su Wan couldn't help laughing.

    "That's good, I'll ask your father to send you money once a month, but you have to use your own money when you go out to buy things like this. If you spend this month, you have to wait for the next month. What do you think?  "

    Shi Zai rolled his eyes, as if he was thinking about this question, and after a long time asked his mother: "Why did Dad send it to me, not mother?"

    Su Wan snorted, leaned lazily on the soft pillow of the Luohan chair, and said slowly: "Because your father is richer and your mother and I are poorer, so let your father support you, why? Is there a problem?"

    Knowing the cub: "???"

    I suspect mother that you are lying to your cub, but I don't know what's wrong!

    "Good."

    Can't figure it out, Zai Zai decided not to.

    However, thinking that he will soon have a small amount of money, he is very happy, counting what he wants to buy with his little finger, candy, candied haws, and a small windmill

    Su Wan reached out and rubbed his head: "Don't ask others to give you gifts, understand?"

    Shi Zai hummed twice: "Understood."

    Su Wan said again: "Then I will arrange a task for you now. If you told someone earlier, go and tell them, saying that you will buy it yourself in the future, and you don't need others to give it to you. If you do well, mother will make it for you."  delicious."

    Shi Zai paused, and then counted his little fingers: "There are so many people!"

    Su Wan said: "When you say what you want alone, why don't you think it's too much? What's the matter, do you feel troublesome now?"

    Shi Zai poked his little finger and looked at her eagerly.

    Su Wan stretched out her hands to pinch his little face, and said with a smile, "I can't help it, you caused the trouble yourself, you have to deal with it yourself, be good, you don't want the delicious food made by your mother anymore."

    "Then, what's so delicious?"

    "What do you think? Can I make you some sweet pastries?"

    "All right."

    Seeing that he agreed, Su Wan arranged for someone to take him to take care of these things. Xiao Sang felt a little distressed when he saw him walking away: "Young master is still young."

    Su Wan said: "Because I'm still young, I can't do everything he wants, so I don't have to develop a habit. It's better to buy what I want. By the way, how did you discuss with Mr. Chen?"

    Xiao Sang said: "Mr. Chen said, if there is nothing wrong with us, after a while, Madam Cheng will discuss with Madam about marriage proposal."

    "Proposing marriage, that's no problem." Su Wan looked at her, "You've been with Mr. Chen for a while, what do you think of him?"

    Su Wan touched her face while speaking, feeling a little worried, she was clearly young, at most she was a young wife, and she had to worry about these major life events.

    Still a little uncomfortable.

    Xiao Sang's face was slightly red, and she seemed a little embarrassed: "It's okay, he doesn't talk much, he does things meticulously, and he doesn't point out other people's affairs."

    Xiao Sang is quite satisfied with this point. It is really good to marry, but she doesn't want someone to give pointers to her life and ask her to do this and that. If so, why is she still married?  Isn't this making yourself unhappy?

    It's not like she can't live on this day, she has to find someone to marry, as long as it's someone?

    Su Wan stretched out his hand to hold the teacup on the side, took a sip of tea, and then asked her: "Do you think this marriage is okay? But have you thought it through?"

    "Although I urged you to find a marriage before, when the time comes, I hope that you will make a decision after careful consideration. After all, it is a matter of a lifetime. You have to know what kind of life you want to live in the future and think you can live it. Then  Just do it."

    Xiao Sang paused for a moment, and then said: "Of course, Xiao Sang has thought about it carefully. If you want to marry, the Chen family is more suitable."

    "Then, I will wait for news from Mrs. Cheng."

    Shi Zai whimpered and walked away all the people he asked for gifts, telling them that he didn't want gifts, and he would buy them himself when he had money. The people in the mansion thought this was strange, so they came to ask Su  Guan.

    Su Wan said: "There is no one who asks for gifts from others. It is your business and everyone's wish to give. It doesn't matter what you give, but he can't ask for it himself. It will be bad if it becomes a habit in the future."

    "Leave him alone, just give him whatever you planned to give him earlier, and don't worry about giving him what you don't want to give."

    Everyone got the words from Su Wan. Although some of them didn't understand very well, they muttered for a while, and followed suit, and didn't specifically give the young master the previous request.Not to prepare things, but to be what should be.

    Of course, many of the toys bought for him were his favorite toys. He held gifts and made wow surprise sounds from time to time.

    Su Wan made him a cake. She imitated the principle of a hand-pulled grinder and made an egg beater. Pulling the string on it can turn it, and made it smoothly.

    There are two layers of bread in the middle of the cake, red beans are placed in the middle, and a layer of white snow is placed on the outside, and then some chopped fruits are simply placed.

    Zai Zai, who likes to eat sweets, ate happily, shared it with everyone at noon, and then played with Zhang Boliang and Xun Xun for a while. At night, only the family of three ate together.

    When it was dark, the couple accompanied him to watch the stars under the grape arbor.

    There is no moon tonight, and a few stars are scattered in the sky, twinkling and twinkling.

    Su Wan wiped his freshly washed hair for him, reached out and pinched his face: "Our Ah Shi is three years old today~"

    "Yeah, I'm three years old! Have you grown up at the age of three?" He pursed his mouth, as if he was very happy.

    Su Wan said: "Three years old, I have grown up a little bit, but I still have to grow up. When I am almost as tall as your father, I will grow up."

    After Shi Zai heard this, he began to tug at his father's sleeve: "Daddy, will Zai Zai grow up to be as tall as Daddy?"

    Li Lin smiled and said: "If it's not crooked, it should be?"

    Shi Zai doesn't understand: "What is crooked?"

    Li Lin pointed to the yard: "Look at that tree, it grows crookedly and sideways, so naturally it can't grow high."

    "Thenthen why does it grow crooked?"

    "It may be because of the tree species. It is a tree that grows like this."

    "Zai Zai is not a tree, but a person, but what kind of person is Zai Zai?"

    "Of course you are" Before he finished speaking, his arm was twisted, and then he took a breath, "Madam, be gentle!"

    Su Wan let go of his hand and glared at him: "If you dare to talk nonsense, you can sleep in the study in a while!"

    Li Lin felt wronged: "Ma'am, I don't want to talk nonsense. I want to say that he is the son of our Li family. He is a good seedling. He will definitely grow into a big tree in the future."

    Shi Zai nodded vigorously, looked at the father on the right and the mother on the left, with his chin on his hands, looked at the sky, his eyes were shining.

    "Zai Zai must be a good seedling~"

    "Yes, it is a good seedling, Madam, don't you think so?"

    "Yes, yes, yes, it is a good seedling." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1126 It's just drifting away

    Zhang Fu'er thinks about it too, he always has to get used to it slowly.

    "As for your sisters who are estranged from you, it's not that everyone has their own way and drifts away. In this person's life, you will meet many people, and many people will drift away from you and become strangers.  "

    "I'm like me. There used to be many sisters in the mansion. In the end, except for A Luo, not all of them became strangers. Probably when I was young, I didn't have any grievances and could still play together.  , gradually drifting away, that's all."

    "Besides, in life, it is rare to have a few trusted confidantes and friends. If there are more, you will have to force it, and you can't handle it. When you are free, go out with your friends, drink tea and listen to theatre.  Happy."

    Zhang Fu'er paused slightly when she heard the words, and saw that the hand holding the pastry stopped, and after a long time, she said: "Madam is right, it is rare to have a few confidants in life, I can't be everyone who treats me sincerely.  "

    "It's just drifting away."

    After Zhang Fu'er figured it out, she felt that her whole body was much more relaxed, and she was no longer entangled.

    "Madam, today's cakes are really delicious."

    Su Wan smiled: "Isn't it delicious? Ah Shi also likes to eat it. When I cook it at the kitchen garden, ask them to make an extra portion for you."

    Zhang Fu'er was very happy: "Thank you Ma'am."

    Although Zhang Fuer is no longer the little girl she was back then, and has become much calmer, she still does not change her foodie nature.

    "By the way, my sister-in-law has been feeling unwell for the past two days. My mother said that my sister-in-law may be pregnant again."

    Su Wan paused slightly for the hand that poured tea for herself: "She has Xiao Man again? Why didn't she tell me?"

    Zhang Fu'er said: "I'm not sure now, I'm afraid it's not true, so I won't say anything."

    Su Wan did the math, that kid Zhang Boliang is already five years old, and after five years, another one is fine, so she said: "Then ask the doctor in the house to take a look."

    There has always been a doctor in the Li family's mansion. On weekdays, Su Wan and Zai Zai see a doctor once a month to ensure that there is nothing wrong with their bodies, and if there is any problem, they will also be recuperated.

    Zhang Fu'er said: "My mother said to wait a while before asking. The days are still early, so just be more careful." After that, she sighed, "I really hope my sister-in-law will give birth to a girl this time."

    The boy is really too skinny.

    Su Wan said: "That's good too, girl, your sister-in-law can be regarded as having both sons and daughters."

    Su Wan really wished for a girl before, but her son was also born to her, and she loved it the most, and she was also very satisfied in her heart, thinking that her son and daughter were equally good.

    And she probably won't have a second life in her life.

    The Li family has a big business, and in order to prevent brothers from fighting against each other, they have only raised one son. If she gave birth, it would be fine if the second one gave birth to a girl, but if it was a son, it would be a worry.

    And it is also very difficult to teach.

    You say freeing, but the elder brother has been carefully taught and trained by his father, and he will be the heir of the Li family in the future, and he will have nothing, so he will definitely be unhappy in his heart, and may be dissatisfied.

    If you teach well, you don't know how much effort it takes to raise one, and neither do the two.

    And even if the teaching is good, everyone's starting point will be the same in the future, and it is impossible for the Li family to divide everything equally among the brothers.

    In this way, the eldest brother gets everything, and the younger one gets a little bit, which inevitably makes him feel dissatisfied.

    Moreover, Ah Shi probably didn't want to have a younger brother to share his parents.

    Because of all these things, neither of the husband and wife had any intention of having a second child.

    Just as he was talking, Shi Zai came out of the house with his shoes on, as if he hadn't woken up yet.

    "Mother"

    "What's wrong?" Su Wan saw him running, reached out to hug him, and let him sit in front of her, "Are you awake?"

    Shi Zai yawned a little, then nodded like a chicken pecking at rice, maybe a little bored, he tugged at his mother's sleeve and said, "Mother, I'm going to find Daddy."

    Su Wan rubbed his loose hair: "It's cold outside, are you going to find your father?"

    He thought for a while and said, "I'm going to find my father."

    Su Wan felt that he might be really bored. After Li Lin had time to take him with him, he often took him out. Even for work, there were guards to accompany him to play or go out for a walk.

    The weather has been cold recently, so Li Lin didn't take him out. At the beginning, he was accompanied by his mother, and there were a lot of fun things at home. He didn't have any objections, but half a month later, he became a little bored.? 

    Probably want to go out.

    "It's very cold outside, I'm afraid it's going to snow, even if you go to find your father, you'll stay inside and can't go out." Su Wan explained softly, "If you follow the past and don't make a fuss and want to go out to play, mother  In the evening, tell your father to let him take you."

    "Can't you go out?" he asked.

    Su Wan said: "It's very cold, if not, you can go to the door to have a look, it's very cold outside now."

    It is now late November, how can it not be cold, it is estimated that there will be snow in a few days.

    Although Licheng can be called the south, it occasionally snows in winter, once in a while, or twice, and it is also very cold in winter.

    Previously, Su Wan thought that a brazier would be enough to spend the winter in the city, but when it really came winter, she felt that she thought highly of herself. Fortunately, the main house was laid with earth dragons when it was built before.

    "But you can go, it's better than staying here with me." When the weather is cold, she doesn't like to move much. If it's okay, she doesn't even go out of the house. The child has been with her for a long time, and the inside and outside of the house  After touching it once, he found it boring.

    Moreover, Su Wan never let the maidservant play with him.

    Shi Zai didn't want to stay at home anymore, so he nodded: "Then I want to follow Daddy, and I want Uncle Youyou and Uncle Shasha to play with me."

    "Okay, let them accompany you."

    Zhang Fu'er also teased for a while to get to know the cubs, and after eating and drinking enough, he also left.

    When Li Lin came back in the evening, Su Wan told him about it: "You should take him with you, I see him getting bored at home."

    "It's much colder over there, and there are no earth dragons" Li Lin hesitated.

    In the past two years of winter, the child was still too young to be able to be trapped at home. This year he has started to jump around alive and well, and it is obvious that he cannot be trapped at home.

    However, he is still young and his body is still very weak. It is really inappropriate to take a three-year-old child out in the winter.

    Su Wan also knew this truth: "Then what do you say?"

    Li Lin thought about it: "Or I'll work at home for a while, and then take him to the outer court, but when the year ends, it will be very busy, and there will be a lot of people coming and going, so it's not suitable to take him.  "

    "That's it, it's in the outer courtyard. I'll wait until the end of the year. I should be able to coax him for a while." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1127 Mother and Daddy haven't been with your cubs for a long time

    For a period of time after that, Li Lin worked in the Li family's outer courtyard, and if there was anything to do, he sent someone to come to Li's house.

    Shi Zai also went to the outer courtyard with his father, and his life became happier again. Occasionally, when he was free, he would go to Mr. Xue's place to play for a while.

    Li Lin arranged for him to be enlightened in the spring of next year. Mr. Xue has nothing to do here for the time being, and he is busy with books when he has nothing to do.

    Although Mr. Xue felt that Li Lin was suspected of using him, he also knew that his skills and knowledge were precious, and it would be better to write down his prescriptions and experiences to point out that he would accompany him into the coffin in the future.  It may not benefit future generations.

    Maybe he, an old man, can still be famous in history. Thousands of years later, some people still remember him as a genius doctor Xue Buxi.

    Although he has never cared about such things as false fame, it is better to have something than nothing.

    Seeing that he agreed, Li Lin arranged for two people to come and help record it. He planned to print a few more copies after the book was completed and send it to various places in the future.  .

    As the year approached, Li Lin became busy again and went back to the City Lord's Mansion, while Su Wan took the children and was busy with her affairs.

    Recently, Dongzhao's account books and harvests were also sent over, and Sui Chuan also checked and calculated them one by one, but she also had to look through them to confirm that they were correct before collecting the money.

    In addition, the Li family also has a lot of private property, many of which are overseas, and there are some in the country. In the past, the people below helped manage these matters, but this year when she came, these matters were naturally handed over to her.

    In addition, we have to prepare the annual rites of each family. Uncle Zhong used to prepare these, but now that he is getting older and has a mistress at home, he naturally wants to teach things.

    In the past few years, he can still help to watch, but after a few years when Su Wan gets started, he will quit.

    Su Guan was so busy that her feet didn't touch the ground. When she finished all her work, put the harvest into the warehouse, and gave out the New Year's gift, it was already December 28th, and the New Year would soon be here.

    Zai Zai, who was neglected by his parents for a long time, hugged his mother's arm and dawdled.

    This year's Li Lin's birthday, I didn't have a good time, just the family had dinner together at night, and there was nothing else.

    Su Wan leaned on the soft pillow and smoothed her cub's hair: "Why is our family cuddling today?"

    After Zai Zai's third birthday, Li Linsi thought about it, and felt that it was not good to cheat the child too much, so he discussed it with Su Wan, don't call him "Zai Zai" or "Knowing Zai", I am afraid that he will  When I grow up, I am so ashamed that I want to hit the wall.

    Su Wan thought about it and agreed. Although she thought the word 'Zai Zai' was really cute, but as an old mother, it's not good to cheat her son too much. If he grows up in the future and everyone calls him that, he doesn't want it.  Save face?

    So when she remembered, she would change it. If she didn't remember, there was nothing she could do.

    "I miss my mother! I miss my father!" He looked at his mother helplessly, "Mother and Daddy haven't been with your cubs for a long time."

    "I'm sorry, okay, it's all about father and mother being bad, but, father and mother are indeed a bit busy recently, otherwise why would they not accompany our Ashi?"

    "However, you have been very obedient and obedient recently, and you haven't made any noise. Mother can give you a reward. What do you want?"

    He thought for a while and said, "Zai Zai is celebrating his birthday!"

    ?Happy birthday, very happy birthday, there are many gifts, and my father and mother are with me!

    "Birthday?" Su Guan burst out laughing, reached out and nodded his little head, and then said, "That's not okay, birthday can only be celebrated once a year, it's the day you were born, it doesn't mean that you can celebrate it if you want  If you pass, you can change it."

    Zai Zai he doesn't understand: "What is the day of birth?"

    Su Wan choked for a moment, and didn't know how to answer for a moment. If she said that it was the day he came into this world, maybe his next question would be how he came here.

    This question has always been an age-old problem for parents. When I don¡¯t know how to explain it, some answers such as ¡®picked up on the roadside¡¯, ¡®picked up in the trash can¡¯, ¡®fished in the water¡¯, etc. have been derived.

    Su Wan reached out and frowned, intending to fool around: "Miss your father?"

    Zai Zai glanced at her, as if he had seen the essence of the topic she was talking about, and planned to ask to the end: "Mother, what is the date of birth?"

    The corner of Su Wan's mouth twitched, and then said: "Mother doesn't understand, why don't you ask your father, your father is smarter, he must know."

    If you can't answer it, you can throw it away. She has done too many things

    After hearing this, Zai Zai had no choice but to sigh: "Okay then, I'll ask Daddy when Daddy comes back."

    Su Wan felt something was wrong, but she didn't know how to answer, so she had to be like this.

    When Li Lin came back in the evening, Zai Zai was very happy to see his father, and chatted for a long time. Seeing that he didn't mention it, Su Wan wondered if he had forgotten, and secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    However, he was choked before he finished breathing.

    "Daddy, what birthday is the date of birth? Mother said she didn't understand, so let me ask Daddy."

    Su Wan: ""

    Li Lin glanced at her indifferently, then lowered his head and explained to his son: "It was the day when you came to me and your mother."

    Zai Zai stared at him with wide eyes, looking very curious: "Then, how did that Zai Zai get here?"

    Su Wan stretched out his hand to cover his face, his heart was sure.

    She was thinking about how this person would answer Zai Zai's question, whether it was 'picked up by the side of the road' or 'fished in the water'.

    Li Lin glanced at her, and then said: "Your mother gave birth to her."

    Zai Zai: "?!"

    He looked at his father and then at his mother, with a blank expression on his face, and then asked: "How did you get born?"

    Su Wan blushed, "Li Jingyuan!"

    Can't you coax him?

    Li Lin stretched out his hand to touch the cub's little head, and then said: "One day, you suddenly came to us, and then you were in your mother's womb. You were still young at that time, so you had to be raised in your mother's womb.  After ten months, when you grow up, you will be born."

    Zai Zai seems to understand but not understand.

    Li Lin said again: "You don't have to think about these things. This is something you can only know when you grow up. When you grow up, you will naturally know it. But your mother has worked hard to raise you. Don't mess with her in the future.  angry, you know?"

    Su Wan was still angry just now, thinking that he missed his study tonight, but when he heard this, his heart softened again.

    Dog man, you are the only one who can say nice things, right?

    But she thought to herself, forget it, let him go for a while because he is so good at talking.

    She is a generous person.

    When she looked up, she saw this man smiling at her again, his eyes soft and gentle.

    She thought again, although this person always wants to anger her occasionally, but since he is also very good at coaxing, let's forgive him for now.

    The husband is chosen by oneself, and life can only go on like this (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1128 Being with you is probably the greatest luck in my life

    But in two days, it will be the Chinese New Year, Su Wan ordered someone to notify the single people at home, and let them come here for dinner, and also invited Jiubian's family along the way, so that he said she was dishonest, please  Others do not invite them.

    ? On New Year¡¯s Eve, the ancestors were to be worshiped. Li Lin used to have a single seedling in the Li family. He was not there, that is, Zhong Bo asked the kitchen to prepare for the meal, and then offered a few sticks of incense instead to explain the situation.

    This year, all three members of the Li family are here, and the preparations in the kitchen have been much more serious.

    When he was ready, Li Lin took his wife and children to the ancestral hall to worship the ancestors.

    The ancestral hall of the Li family is still spotless, and the pines and cypresses in the courtyard stand in the cold wind.

    By the time they came back after worshiping their ancestors, the house was already bustling, and the invited people came one after another. Some were playing chess, some were chatting, and some were teasing Xun Xun.

    "It's better for the son to marry his wife. In the past, the festivals were really meaningless. Everyone else was celebrating the festivals, so we were deserted." It was Mr. Buju who spoke.

    Yuan You disagreed: "What you said is wrong. Since you don't want to be deserted, then marry a wife, marry a daughter-in-law and come back, and have a few children. Isn't this lively?"

    "that is!"

    "Exactly!" Jiu Bian hugged Xun Xun, feeling very satisfied in his heart, "When you were young, you didn't think about how good it would be to be lonely and lonely like me. Come, Xun Xun, call Daddy."

    Xun Xun called out clearly and crisply: "Daddy."

    Jiu Bian was suddenly so beautiful that bubbles of happiness burst out of his body.

    Mr. Bu Ju was so angry that his hands were shaking: "You two brats, don't you understand that you respect the old and love the young? How can you bully an old man like me?"

    So exasperating!

    Jiu Bian said: "What kind of old man are you? When you robbed money, why didn't you see that you were old, and your voice could blow off the roof."

    Years ago, after the accounts were settled and all the rewards that were to be distributed were distributed, it was time to discuss the next year's investment, planning how much to spend and how much to give to each industry.

    Mr. Bu Ju was in charge of the academy, so he naturally wanted to grab money for the education industry. At that time, there were really many words and loud voices, almost like this every year, and everyone felt scared.

    Mr. Buju sneered: "At this time of year, you start pretending to be a master, and you don't know how to say a few words for me!"

    When it comes to this, Jiubian is quite complacent: "Of course I have to pretend, the money is better because I earned it back. If I am not the uncle, who is the uncle?"

    There was a lot of noise in the house.

    Su Guan saw through the chubby Zai Zai running quickly into the house, and Li Lin lagged behind, and said with a smile: "Every time they don't quarrel, I don't feel like I'm used to it."

    No, every time we have to quarrel, the key is that these people have their own abilities and tempers, and no one wants to bow their heads, and there are some who like to make troubles and provoke others.

    Fortunately, it's just a few quarrels, and no one will hold any grudges. If they really don't like it, how can they get together.

    Li Lin smiled: "Madam, you have worked hard."

    Getting along with these people, most people can't bear it.

    Su Wan said with a smile: "It's not a hard job, it's still very interesting to watch them make a fuss once in a while."

    At this moment, Zai Zai had already lifted his foot to enter the door, and several voices came from the room.

    "Young master is here, come here."

    "This way, this way."

    "Young master."

    Zai Zai whimpered, looking at this and that, not knowing who to pet, so he turned around and went out to find his parents.

    "Daddy! Mother!"

    Su Wan was immediately delighted: "Your son seems to be very good at serving water."

    Since it's hard to choose anyone, let's choose parents. No one dares to disagree with such a choice.

    Su Wan stepped forward to hold Zai Zai's hand, and Zai Zai was so happy that he led his father on the left and mother on the right and went in the door.

    When they came, the room became more lively, there was an earth dragon in the room, and it was burning right now, and the room was not cold, so Su Wan went to the cubicle to take off the thick outer clothes for Zai Zai, and then let him  Went to play with Xun Xun.

    "Don't run out, it's cold outside."

    After this winter, Zai Zai also knows what it means to be cold, so he nodded vigorously when he heard the words: "Understood, mother."

    "Go."

    Zai Zai happily ran over and ate candies with Xun Xun.

    After more than half a year, the relationship between these two little things has also improved.It's much better, and we can get together to play and eat together, not like before, where we have to compete.

    Su Wan untied the cloak and hung it aside, then went out to drink tea and chat with everyone, talking about last year's income and expectations for the coming year.

    The room is buzzing.

    When the kitchen was ready, they sat down at two tables to eat, and when they finished eating, they started preparing for the barbecue again.

    Someone brought lanterns and hung them on the trees in the yard, and they shone brightly one by one. Everyone gathered together to talk, and couldn't help laughing when they talked about interesting things.  Argue.

    Human fireworks, that's all.

    When it was almost time to eat, drink and drink, Su Wan arranged for them to go to the guest garden to rest, and then the couple led the children to Jingpingyuan.

    Zai Zai had a good time playing and eating today, holding his parents' hands along the way, jumping up and down, happily.

    The night wind in winter is chilly, but the world is very warm.

    After returning to the yard and washing up, the family of three sat together to watch the night. Su Wan was afraid that he would catch the cold after going out for a day, so she fed him some brown sugar ginger tea.

    Zai Zai had been playing all day, and he was really sleepy. After yawning several times, he fell asleep in his mother's arms.

    Su Wan reached out and stroked his hair, then laughed.

    "Look at him, he himself said that he would keep watch at night, but now he is fine, and he has fallen asleep."

    Li Lin carried the child over: "Let me carry it."

    So the husband and wife leaned together with the child in their arms, and looked at the door quietly. There was a half curtain hanging on the door, which blocked most of the cold wind, but they could also see the yard outside.

    The palace lantern on the table next to it was burning quietly, emitting a pure white light, illuminating the room as brightly as day.

    "Another year is going to pass." Su Wan sighed, "How many years have we known each other in the new year?"

    "When it comes to tomorrow, it will be the tenth year." Li Lin calculated carefully, "It will be the seventh year for those who celebrate the New Year together."

    When I met her, she was only fourteen, a little girl, she married him when she was sixteen, and never separated since then, so many years have passed in a blink of an eye.

    "Madam, are you happy to be with me?"

    Are you happy?

    Su Wan thought for a while, and then said: "Of course I'm happy."

    Being able to be with you is probably the greatest luck in my life.

    And I am naturally happy.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1129 Extra Story Marriage

    The next day is the New Year, everyone who stayed in the mansion yesterday was still there, and it was another lively day, Zai Zai took this opportunity to collect a lot of New Year gifts and lucky money.

    According to the custom, the first day of junior high school is the day when brothers in the same family get together, the second day of junior high school is the day when they return to their natal family, and after the third day of junior high school, it is the day when other relatives and friends come to pay New Year's greetings.

    From the third day to the eighth day, Su Wan was busy entertaining guests without touching the ground. As for the gifts from the guests, she also returned gifts of equal value.

    However, these people are not unreasonable. The gifts they come to pay New Year's greetings are also ordinary New Year's gifts, which are not too precious. After all, if they are too precious, they will be suspected of bribery, and the Li family will not accept them.

    ? The Li family is the one-word hall in Licheng, which has been in Licheng for more than 200 years. No one really knows how rich the family is.

    But those things that are regarded as treasures in other people's families are just ordinary objects in the Li family, so even if they want to bribe you, the Li family will not look down on you at all.

    After the eighth day of the lunar new year, all these New Year's greetings stopped. Su Wan seemed to be paralyzed. She felt that if this happened every year, she would definitely not be able to bear it.

    After much deliberation, she came up with a trick.

    Decided that in the future, except for the special close guests, they will disappear during the Chinese New Year, but every year on the eighth day of the Lunar New Year, I will book a reservation at the Xuri Building, invite everyone to drink tea, listen to books and eat, and it will be considered as the end of the New Year's greetings.

    Although Bao Xu Rilou does need a certain amount of money a day, it still needs money for so many days of reception at home, and one table of banquets a day, and he has worked so many days, so it is considered as a waste of money and avoiding fatigue.

    After Li Lin heard her talk about this idea, he also agreed very much. He also felt that it was a bit annoying for people to come to the house every day these days. Although he was a subordinate, he couldn't lose face at all, and he needed to drink together  Tea, say a few words.

    So the matter was settled like this.

    The days passed day by day, after the Lantern Festival, and on February 16th, Xiao Sang put on her wedding dress and was going to marry the Chen family.

    She got married at Li's family. Su Wan went to see her and saw that she was wearing a red wedding dress and a phoenix crown. She seemed to be suddenly more beautiful and dignified.

    "Once you are married, you can live a good life. If the Chen family bullies you, you can come and tell me that you can't bear to suffer by yourself." Su Wan said softly, "Although you have no relatives, you don't  Not without trust."

    Xiao Sang nodded with tears in her eyes: "Xiao Sang knows."

    She was married from the Li family, and she was backed by his wife, but those of the Chen family who had some brains did not dare to go too far.

    In her life, as long as she doesn't commit suicide, she can live a good life.

    Xiao Mo held Xiao Sang's hand, and was very reluctant to part with it: "We have never been separated since we were young, and I am really worried about you getting married."

    In Xiao Mo's opinion, it's safest to stay with his wife, and it's far away from her when she gets married. Even if she looks good on the surface, no one knows what's going on in private.

    ?The two sisters were very reluctant to part with each other, holding their hands with tears in their eyes. The people around them persuaded and persuaded, and then it subsided, and they hurriedly touched up Xiaosang's makeup. When the Chen family came to welcome the bride, they returned to normal.

    After all, Xiao Sang is not the master of the Li family. Although she can marry from the Li family, she can't go through the main entrance. She goes through the side door to the east of the Li family. However, it is extremely enviable that she can marry from the Li family.

    After Xiao Sang got married, Hui Feng and Zhang Fu'er's marriage was also put on the agenda. After the new year, Zhang Fu'er was eighteen, and also reached the age to marry. At the beginning of March, he made an appointment and gave the dowry.  It's set for August eighteenth.

    After Xiaosang got married, she completely moved out of the Li family. She lived with Chen Buping in the academy on weekdays, and managed the study every day.  It's been a good day.

    Seeing her like this, Su Wan was completely relieved.

    After she came to this world, apart from her closest relatives, she had a deep relationship with Xiaosang and Xiaoman. These two have been with her for a long time, and they have always been loyal and reliable, and they are also very good to her. She  I also hope that both of them are doing well.

    Since the weather became warmer, Su Wan went to the study when she had free time, ate some pastries, drank scented tea, read the script, chatted and played chess with a few wives she met by chance, and her life was pretty good.

    Because she opened the study, the wives and girls of the various families are also very respectful, and they like to go there, and then find that the food in the study is very good, and the book is also very beautiful, so they soon became the wives and girls of the various families.  The meeting place is very lively every day.

    theThere are more people, the business will be better, a lot of money will be made, and the reputation will be spread.

    At this time, Su Wan's biggest worry in daily life is probably to deal with her hundred thousand whys, or those wretched ladies who quarreled and couldn't figure it out and came to her to make decisions.

    The former would be blamed if she couldn't handle it, and the latter was more troublesome, which annoyed her a little.

    But since she came to her to make the decision, she didn't want to ignore it, and she didn't want to favor others, or settle things down. For those who did wrong, apologize to those who should apologize, and apologize to those who should make amends, and try to be a just person.

    ?On August 18th, Zhang Fuer got married, and she married Huifeng, who had a bright future.

    Because she is a married daughter of the Zhang family, and Zhang Fu'er has her natal family, so she didn't do this in the Li family.

    In recent years, the Zhang family has also had some family property. There is a second-entry private house outside. When the 15th of August was approaching, the family moved out, planning to marry their daughter before coming back.

    On the 17th day, Su Guan went to add makeup to Zhang Fuer, and on the 18th day, she went again to send her off to get married.

    Zhang Fu'er and Su Luo are about the same age, she also likes this girl very much, and she is also very happy to see her marriage with Hui Feng, the two of them have known each other since they were young, and they have a very good relationship, and they will definitely be reconciled in this life in the future.

    After sending Zhang Fu'er off to marry, she inevitably began to worry about Su Luo's marriage. Su Luo and Zhang Fu'er were the same age, an eighteen-year-old girl who was at the right age for marriage in Licheng, but in Dongzhao, she hadn't married yet.  , that is to be pointed at.

    However, at the beginning of September, she received a letter from Dong Zhao.

    In the letter, Su Xun said that in July, Huo Yan came from the Western Wei Dynasty and was married to Su Luo, but for some reason, the marriage was kept simple.

    Not long after the two got married, Huo Yan took Su Luo to the Western Wei Dynasty.

    Su Xun babbled in the letter, really worried about the situation in the Western Wei Dynasty, Huo Yan and Su Yung were fine with that, Su Luo was a woman, powerless, if something happened, she didn't know what to do.

    After reading the letter, Su Wan was inevitably worried, but in October, the family received a letter from the Western Wei Dynasty.

    According to the letter, after Su Luo arrived in the Western Wei Dynasty, she has been living in a safe rear with Mr. Huo.

    Su Wan finally felt relieved after reading the letter.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1130 Fanwai Huifeng and Fu'er

    Zhang Fu'er was born in Li's family and grew up in Li's family.

    Although she is only a housekeeper's daughter, there is no one in the Li family, let alone the blood of the Li family, and even the servants like the Zhang family who have worked for the Li family for generations have no girls of the same age.

    In this way, she is a housekeeper's daughter, and her life is no different from those official girls. Everyone loves her very much, and no one dares to underestimate her when playing with everyone outside.

    Even vaguely, she is still the center.

    She also enjoyed such a life at that time, playing with everyone every day, living happily without any worries, so she grew into this wild character who is happy and likes to gossip.

    When she was seven or eight years old, she was studying in the academy with the girls, and her favorite thing to read was those books about love and love.

    Although the girls are still young and don't understand love, everyone has a love for beauty, and they have already begun to discuss which young man is good-looking and which young man is ugly.

    Naturally, she couldn't avoid it, and got together with everyone, talking about the love songs and tears in the book, and which one of the young masters from Licheng was the most beautiful.

    As for the prettiest one, she still thinks their young master is the prettiest. Although she is a little scared after hearing too much about how fierce his family is, she has to admit that the young master is indeed born with a good skin.

    Secondly, there is the hidden guard next to the young master, who looks really good-looking!

    Although I don't know who it is.

    ? When we met for the first time, I caught a glimpse of the young man dressed in black, with a cold face and cold eyes. He looked extremely difficult to mess with, but he looked really good-looking.

    She asked her father quietly. Her father did know something at the time. After all, the Zhang family has been working for the Li family for many years, and they are also loyal and reliable.

    But she is still young, and she is still a girl. Her father is unwilling to tell her that she is going to marry in the future.  The family will reveal the secret child of the Li family.

    So she quietly went to look for the young master. At that time, the young master was also leaving the city. She found him smoothly. Looking at the young master's face, she felt a little scared in her heart, but she still asked.

    At that time, the son seemed to be smiling, and asked her: "What did you ask him for?"

    I remember she replied at that time: "That little brother is really good-looking, Fuer wants to get to know him."

    The young master smiled again, and then called the man to play with her for a while. It was at that time that Zhang Fu'er realized that he did not have a name, but only a title, Huifeng.

    He is a man without a name.

    ?I don't even have a family, and I don't even know who my parents are.

    Because of the son's consent, she came back from school and often went to talk to him, chattering all day long, making a lot of noise, and even interrupting his sword practice. At first, he was a bit annoying to her, but because of the son's order,  I had no choice but to pretend that I didn't see it, and endured it.

    Six months have passed, and with her efforts, his attitude has finally softened. It was during these times that she was lucky enough to meet some people who were hidden in the dark, and gained a lot of brothers.

    This elder brother, that elder brother, can't count with fingers.

    Zhang Fu'er was not stupid, and vaguely felt that something might have happened.

    Her father, who always had a treacherous smile like a tiger, caught her and beat her up, saying that she was so stupid that he sold himself out.

    She didn't understand the reason at the time, but she gradually understood that it was probably because she knew too much, and she might not marry outside in the future, and even if she wanted to marry, she had to choose among the loyal members of the Li family.

    It's okay if the person she likes in the future can be chosen, but if it's not within this range, I'm afraid I don't know what to do.

    Although her father is loyal to the Li family, he still loves his daughter. He doesn't want her to meet someone she likes in the future but not be able to marry for some reason, and the rest of her life will be miserable.

    At that time, she enjoyed the partiality of her brothers and didn't care about it. She thought it was good to have a happy life. As for the other things, let's wait until she grows up.

    But for a long time, she was too happy to grow up.

    Later, the son left the imperial city, and Huifeng and others also left together. She felt that the Li family suddenly became big and empty, and it seemed that the fun in life was much less.

    Later, when I heard that the son was going to marry a wife, I asked her mother to help make the wedding dress. Later, her mother did not come back, and she planned to stay with the son and husband in the future.People around, and their family also followed in the past to arrange the daily chores of the son and wife.

    Her father wanted to take her brother Zhang Shou with him and keep her because she was still studying in the academy at that time.

    In Licheng, girls can study, and in the future, they can also learn a skill to gain a foothold in the world, but after leaving Licheng and going to Dongzhao, she may not have the opportunity to go to school again.

    But she disagreed and wanted to go there together.

    For this matter, she even quarreled with her father, and finally got her father's consent to go to Dongzhao together.

    Fortunately, she was already eleven years old at that time, and she could almost read the characters she should recognize. Her father could teach her the rest, and she also learned embroidery from her mother since she was a child, which is considered a skill.  In the body, if you study for a few more years, you will be able to make a living in the future.

    So their family came to Dongzhao, met the lady whom the young master married, and also met the person she wanted to see.

    At that time, she was still young, and although she had read a lot of story books, she didn't know what love was about.

    But seeing that the always gentle and indifferent son seems to have changed after marrying his wife, sometimes sticky, coaxing words about acquaintance without money, she couldn't help but feel terrified.

    I feel that this madam is really brave enough to marry the son.

    Really is a role model for my generation.

    It is also admirable.

    At that time, Huifeng was placed by the wife's side as a guard by the young master, and he also took care of some things for the wife. She occasionally saw him by the wife's side, and occasionally got together to say a few words.

    Maybe she was really too young at that time, and she only regarded him as an older brother, and grew up happily, happy every day, without any worries.

    After that, a few years passed like this, and she gradually grew up. After getting along for many years, she gradually understood her heart, and felt that she really liked this little brother.

    Later, they communicated with each other and agreed to marry each other.

    In the end, they became husband and wife and agreed to spend the rest of their lives together.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1131 Extra Story¡¤Huo Yan x Su Luo 1

    It's another year of March spring, the spring is warming up, everything is recovering, and the spring is harmonious, and the girls from the imperial city meet again to go to the spring feast together.

    The girls seem to have endless things to say when they get together, chatting non-stop.

    Just at this moment, the outside suddenly became lively, and a group of people started discussing when they heard someone say that the carriage from Jinning's mansion was coming.

    "Someone from Jinning is here? Who is it?"

    "Who else? There are only two girls in their house now, and the younger one is only a few years old."

    "It's her, she still has the face to come out?"

    There was a girl who just came to the imperial city and didn't understand. She couldn't help asking: "Who are you talking about? Why are you ashamed?"

    "Who else, the eighth girl in the Jinning mansion, you don't know, she, she is eighteen this year, and she hasn't married yet!"

    "I heard that Duke Jinning's mansion has been keeping her. Do they want her to enter the East Palace?"

    "What? True or false, doesn't it mean that you are already engaged?"

    "It is said that there is an engagement, but if the engagement is made, the girl will not marry until she is eighteen years old. Maybe it is fake."

    "Your Highness is only sixteen, even if you want to marry the Crown Princess, it will take several years."

    ?Only when a man is 20 years old and a woman is 15 years old is considered an adult, so it is more common for a man of 20 years old to match a girl of 15 or 16 years old. It is very normal for men and women to have such a age difference.

    His Royal Highness the Crown Prince will marry a wife only when he reaches the crown. This year, he is only sixteen, which is very early. Su Luo will be eighteen this year, so she has to wait. She will be twenty-two in four years.

    Twenty-two years old, for many women, they have already married and become mothers.

    When the time comes, will Su Luo be able to enter the East Palace?

    Even if it is Jinning Duke's Mansion, it can't just stuff such an old unmarried girl into the East Palace, right?

    Everyone was discussing, seeing that it was Su Luo and others passing by here, and even glanced at it from time to time, Su Luo straightened her spine and turned a blind eye to these things.

    After all, she had heard a lot of these gossips, and at first she felt a little uncomfortable, but then she didn't care.

    She chose a good husband, so it doesn't matter if you wait, and it's not that she doesn't want to marry her now, it's just that she is not peaceful and wants to be more stable before marrying her.

    Su Luo found a place to sit down, and a maid beside her refilled a glass of fruit wine for her. She glanced around, and everyone's voices quieted down a bit.

    Now in this imperial city, apart from Wangfu and Zhenguo Gongfu, the noble daughters of Jinning Gongfu are the most expensive. The two most expensive girls present are the eldest girls of Huaihe Wangfu, and Su Luo.

    The eldest daughter of the Huaihe Palace is the niece of Princess Rujin. Her eldest brother has been better than her for a few years, and now her daughter is fifteen years old.

    Due to the good relationship between Princess Rujin and Su Wan, Zhao Jiyue, the eldest daughter of the Huaihe Prince's Mansion, also has a very good relationship with Su Luo. They clinked glasses and drank a glass of fruit wine.

    After drinking the glass of wine, Zhao Jiyue glanced around and asked calmly: "What were you talking about just now? It's so lively, but would you like to talk about it?"

    Zhao Jiyue naturally heard some discussions just now, which made her a little annoyed. When she came to her Spring Festival banquet, she knew that she and Su Luo had a good relationship, but she still gossiped at her banquet.

    It's time to beat them hard and let them know that these words are unacceptable in front of her.

    When the people present heard it, their faces were a little bit uneasy.

    "No, I didn't say anything"

    "That's right, I didn't say anything."

    Su Luo held a wine glass in her hand, and she seemed to have a smile in her eyes: "Since I have said it, why not admit it? Seeing that you all dare to do it or not."

    As soon as Su Luo said this, the faces of the girls present also flushed slightly, presumably because when Zhao Jiyue and Su Luo came just now, they just heard what they said, and I don't know how much they heard.

    Gossip behind people's back and got caught, I really don't know what to do.

    Someone couldn't help apologizing: "I was rude, and there is no basis for it. It shouldn't be discussed. I hope Miss Su will not be blamed."

    Zhao Jiyue snorted: "Since I did something wrong, even an apology needs to be sincere. Is it not good to ask others to be magnanimous and not to blame you for being so flimsy?"

    Su Luo shook the fan in her hand, smiled and said nothing.

    ?The past two years have passed, her sister and brother are not at home, and she has grown a lot, and now she knows what to do in the face of these situations.

    Since the sisters around her are going to stand up for her, she can't say that she doesn't need it.Someone asked in a low voice: "What do Miss Zhao think?"

    Zhao Jiyue thought for a while, then looked at Su Luo.

    Su Luo then said: "In that case, let's drink a glass of wine as an apology."

    "I already have a marriage alliance. My future husband's family name is Huo. For some reason, he has not come to marry me. No matter what, I will wait for him to return. I hope you will stop talking about these things in the future."

    "If I hear it again, I will ask my father to take a good life and ask the elders in the family if they have educated the girls well, and they talk nonsense without evidence, and whether they are not moral."

    When all the girls heard what she said, most of them believed it, and those who didn't believe it didn't dare to say anything, for fear of offending her.

    Su Luo drank a few glasses of wine with Zhao Jiyue, and then went for a walk in the peach forest behind to see the peach blossoms in March.

    "Don't worry about these people. Didn't His Royal Highness save you from the siege a few days ago? These people are so jealous that their eyes are red."

    Prince Zhao Mingjing, with a noble status, young and promising, ladies from various families have been staring at him early, wanting to be the princess of the East Palace. There are so many rumors about Su Luo these days, and it is also because of these reasons.

    It is said that His Majesty's health has become worse and worse in the past two years. Maybe in a few years, this young prince will only have to ascend the throne.

    Su Luo snorted softly: "It's all shallow-sighted, since you want it, then go to His Royal Highness to fight for it, and what to do with these things."

    Su Luo really felt that these people had a lot of thoughts, and it was a bit difficult to deal with them.

    "The power touches people's hearts, not to mention the position of the crown prince." Zhao Jiyue sighed, "His Royal Highness the crown prince has always turned a blind eye to others, but last time he rescued you."

    Su Luo paused and did not speak. His Highness the Crown Prince rescued her because of her sixth sister and brother-in-law. His Highness the Crown Prince respected her brother-in-law as a husband and her sister as a teacher. When she saw something happen, he would naturally help her.  of.

    But there is nothing messy.

    After all, the seniority is different.

    And she has Mr. Huo!

    It's a pity that these words are not easy to say to the outside world, they can only be held back.

    Su Luo puffed her face, and was a little angry: "These people are really full, thinking about what they have." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1132 Extra Story¡¤Huo Yan x Su Luo 2

    Zhao Jiyue was also a little worried: "Your marriage alliance is that Mr. Huo. When will he come to marry you? Now that the marriage has been settled, it's not easy to delay it."

    "Not to mention that the people outside have been laughing at you for not being married yet, but it's not the way to wait, is it?"

    "Who knows what he's thinking in his heart? If he doesn't want to marry you at all, and keeps procrastinating, and then comes to regret the marriage, I'm afraid you won't be able to say anything good if you talk about kissing."

    I'm afraid that if I drag it, it will disappear.

    "No." Su Luo shook her head vigorously, "Mr. Huo is not such a person."

    She believes that Mr. Huo is an upright man and will not do such untrustworthy things. Besides, there is still her fourth brother. If Mr. Huo really has other ideas, her brother can't help Mr. Huo cheat  her.

    This is the twin brother of her mother.

    Zhao Jiyue was surprised: "You just trust him like that? How much do you really know about him?"

    Su Luo said: "To say I know him well, I don't know much about it. I haven't met him a few times, but I know he is a trustworthy person."

    Su Xun and Su Luo picked among the children of the imperial city, but none of them were very satisfied. Some despised them for having concubines, some for their poor birth, and some for their incompetence.

    Although there are one or two young masters who meet the conditions, they are either engaged to be married or have a sweetheart, so they can't rob others, right?

    In short, I picked and picked, but no one was satisfied.

    Huo Yan is very good. Although he does have his difficulties now and cannot marry her right away, what she is willing to wait is probably because she has met too many excellent people. She really doesn't want to just find someone to marry.

    And in her heart, she felt that Mr. Huo was like an indomitable hero, and he was also the husband she wanted.

    In the past, she had no idea and didn't know what kind of person to marry. She felt at a loss, but after getting married, she felt that Mr. Huo was very good in her heart, and everything hit her likes.  .

    She was looking forward to the day when he came back to marry her, and secretly wrote him good letters, although she kept all those letters at the bottom of the box and never sent a single one.

    Thinking of this, Su Luo couldn't help but blush.

    Seeing her blushing, Zhao Jiyue couldn't help but let out a sigh: "It seems that I really like it."

    Su Luo laughed: "Since I am willing to make a marriage with him, I naturally like it."

    There are not many noble girls of the right age like her in every family in the imperial city. There are countless people who want to marry her. She is willing to make a marriage with him, even though she has said a lot.  The benefits, I have it in my heart and I am very willing.

    Zhao Jiyue sighed: "If there is a destiny, I really want to meet your Mr. Huo, and see what kind of person can make you wait for him so willingly."

    Su Luo said: "If you want it, I'll let you meet him when he comes back. When you want to see a marriage, keep your eyes open and find a good one."

    "OK."

    The two girls walked around in the peach grove, talked for a while, and then went back. The girls were still sitting together playing the game of beating drums and passing flowers, and asked if they would like to participate.

    Su Luo shook her head vigorously: "I don't know how to write poetry, so I won't play with you. Otherwise, I should be the one who drank the wine."

    Zhao Jiyue was a little interested, so she joined in.

    Su Luo sat back in her seat and felt a little boring watching the girls having fun.

    After the Spring Festival banquet, Su Luo went home in a carriage. When she got home, she heard her mother muttering about her marriage.

    Although she said she was engaged to get married, she was still unmarried at the age of eighteen, and there was a lot of rumors outside. One said that there was something wrong with her, the other said that she had been abandoned by others, and the third said that it was the Duke of Jinning.  It's not that she has any ambitions, but wants to keep her until the prince is older and enters the East Palace.

    Mrs. Li was also very satisfied with Huo Yan at first, but Huo Yan has some new ideas about marrying a wife in the future.

    "Then His Royal Highness"

    "Mother." Su Luo hurriedly stopped her next words, "His Royal Highness helped me because of Sixth Sister and brother-in-law's face. Don't just listen to the outside world and think about it."

    Previously, when she was arguing with someone, she was pushed and almost fell into the lake. It was His Royal Highness who passed by and asked someone to save her, and even helped her out, and taught those people a lesson.

    "Besides, I am two years older than His Royal Highness. When he gets married with Guan Guan, I will be very old. Then there will be so many young girls, how could Your Highness think of me."

    &nbsp; Li Shi paused, sighed and sat down: "Mother didn't mean anything else, she was just worried about you. You said that Huo Yan should have promised you to him if he knew it earlier.  What a lot of gossip."

    Su Luo was also helpless: "Didn't he say when we got engaged earlier that he would marry me when things became more stable and safe there? Besides, he is the senior brother of the fourth brother, and the fourth brother will never help  He lied to me?"

    Having said that, but hearing those words outside too much, it really makes people feel stuffy, unable to spit out or swallow, Li continued to sigh.

    Su Luo said again: "Mother, don't worry, as long as the Western Wei Dynasty is stable, Mr. Huo will come naturally."

    "And if he comes to marry me, I may leave with him. When the time comes, I may not be able to see my parents for a long time. You should treat me as staying at home with you."

    "As for those words outside, just don't listen to it." Su Luo's face was light. "When we made the marriage, we already expected this day, didn't we? Mr. Huo also said this at the beginning, and he didn't."  Conceal and deceive."

    Since the road is chosen by oneself, it can only be walked on without fear of wind and rain.

    As long as you walk through it, you will finally meet sunny days and sunny days.

    "Forget it, let's wait." Mrs. Li had nothing to say.

    She still hopes that Su Luo can marry Huo Yan. If Huo Yan and Su Yun are both in the Western Wei Dynasty in the future, she and Su Xun may live with their son when they are older.  On the side of the imperial city, she was very worried.

    Moreover, Huo Yan is Su Yun's senior brother, as long as he still wants this brother, it is impossible for him to do anything wrong to Su Luo.

    Su Luo came over obediently, and sat next to her mother: "Mother, don't worry, A Luo knows it well, and she doesn't feel uncomfortable."

    It's just that I feel a little annoying, and I feel that those people are full and have nothing to do.

    "You just take it as a long-awaited thing. This is the ordeal given to me by God. After it passes, everything will be fine, don't you think?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 52 Princess Wenxiao

    ?

    Your Majesty?  !  imperial decree?  !

    Su Wan raised her eyebrows, feeling that this matter had nothing to do with her. Su Fu and Zhao Mingyan were engaged today, so maybe King Zhao specially asked for an imperial edict for his son.

    When Su Fu heard the imperial decree, she remembered what day it was today, and stood up excitedly: "Could it be that His Majesty decreed to marry the third son and me?!"

    Bai He beside her said: "It must be, girl, let's go to the front yard."

    Su Fu looked anxiously at the clothes she was wearing. Today was her engagement day, she was wearing festive red, and she also wanted to show off to Su Wan, so she dressed very carefully.

    "You look at me like this, but you want to go back and change your clothes?!"

    Bai He said: "You don't need it, the girl is the most beautiful today."

    When Su Fu heard this, she was satisfied, so she said, "Then I don't have to go back and change it. Sixth Sister, please clean up quickly. Fourth Sister, I will wait for you in the front yard first."

    After saying that, she didn't care about it, turned around and left with the maid, and strode out of the yard in a hurry.

    Seeing the person leaving, Xiao Mo hummed in a low voice: "Look at her look, girl, this servant is really sorry for the girl, this good marriage was robbed by her, now she is so beautiful,  It¡¯s really hard to swallow.¡±

    Xiao Sang nodded: "No, I would say that these four girls are really shameless, and it is really too much to come to girls to say such things at this time."

    Su Wan asked Zhixiu to pack her things, and then said: "Okay, you two don't have to worry about this matter anymore, what should be hers is hers."

    Xiao Mo said angrily: "She bullies the girl so much!"

    Su Wan smiled: "It's just a few bad words, it's not a bully, just come and change my clothes."

    The two felt that the master was not fair, but seeing that the master didn't take it seriously, they had to endure it. Xiao Sang went to choose clothes for Su Wan, Xiao Li chose a headgear for her, and Xiao Sang chose a lake green dress for her.  , Fresh and elegant, it complements people's skin tone very well, and it is not eye-catching.

    Her hair was combed into an ordinary tassel bun, with two small gem-encrusted tourmaline hairpins on her head, a jade lace earring the size of a little finger in her ear, and an eight-treasure bracelet on her hand.

    After dressing up, I put on a dignified long-sleeved shirt and shoes, and then went out to the front yard.

    At this time, in the main courtyard for guests in the front yard, the people from the Marquis of Jinning's mansion were absent except for a few people from the second bedroom, and everyone else arrived, including Princess Huaihe, Princess Zhao, and Zhao Mingyan who came to propose marriage.  Li was put on the ground by the dowry.

    Su Wan stepped forward to salute, and the elderly father-in-law glanced at her cheerfully: "This is Miss Six of the family?"

    Wang said: "It's the sixth girl. The girl's home is late to dress up. Don't blame me, father-in-law."

    Eunuch Liu laughed aloud: "It's not strange, it's Miss Six, she's really lucky."

    Wang felt a little strange in her heart, how did Awan be involved? Could it be that the imperial decree was related to Awan?  But there is something related to Ah Wan, the marriage of Ah Wan is almost all agreed by the Li family.

    Mrs. Wang was a little worried, but she didn't ask any more questions. At this moment, Su Lin brought her family over, and Marquis Jin Ning said, "Since everyone has already arrived, please eunuch declare the decree."

    Su Fu and Yang Shi stood together supporting each other. Hearing this, she raised her head, her face showing joy, and then looked at Zhao Mingyan, and lowered her head with a blushing face.

    Eunuch Liu ordered someone to fetch the box containing the imperial decree, and then raised his hands: "Your Majesty's imperial decree has arrived¡ªthe Jinning Hou Mansion has heard the decree¡ª"

    "The Marquis of Jinning listens to the decree, long live my emperor, long live, long live¡ª¡ª"

    Following the people of the Marquis of Jinning knelt down, the people around them also knelt down to listen to the decree. Although this matter had nothing to do with them, the decree was the emperor's decree, so no one dared to be disrespectful.

    "By God's blessing, the emperor's imperial edict said: Awan, the sixth girl of the Marquis of Jinning, Su's family, is quiet and soft, gentle, kind and virtuous. I would like to repay my grandfather's kindness and promise to marry Li. I deeply feel her filial piety, so I specially named her the princess of Wen Xiao.  , to marry Li Jingyuan, the son of the Li family, and a pair of emeralds as you wish, I hope the two have a happy marriage and a long line of descendants, this is¡ª"

    Su Wan was stunned for a moment.

    It turned out that it wasn't Su Fu and Zhao Mingyan's marriage decree, but her own marriage decree?  !

    Also sealed a princess?  !

    However, she always felt that there was something wrong. The emperor was not full enough to support her. She was a little girl, and the person she married would not affect the affairs of the country, so why gave her a marriage?  !

    As for really feeling pity for her, a noble girl from a noble family marrying a poor girl?Students?  !

    I'm sorry, that's even more impossible. The various natural and man-made disasters that occur in the country every year are enough for him to worry about, and he also has to worry about the marriage of a girl from a courtier's family?  !

    Su Wan was dumbfounded, and so were the people in the Marquis of Jinning, and Su Fu was even more confused. She thought that His Majesty was going to marry her and Zhao Mingyan.  With a reward, but unfortunately the target is not her.

    She just showed off in front of Su Wan, thinking that she will marry into Prince Zhao's Mansion in the future and become the third young wife of Prince Zhao's Mansion. After that, she will have a high status, while Su Wan will marry a juren with no fame.  Even in his whole life, he was nothing more than a Juren lady.

    Now looking back, Su Wan was named Princess Wenxiao by His Majesty, and was given a marriage by His Majesty himself, saying it was a good match.

    Will she still have to salute when she meets Su Wan in the future?  !

    Thinking of this, Su Fu felt that she was about to vomit blood!

    "Miss Six!" Eunuch Liu yelled, Su Wan regained consciousness in a daze, and Mrs. Wang next to her gently tugged her.

    Su Wan came back to his senses, and then kowtowed to thank Shengen: "Your Majesty accepts the order, thank you for your majesty's grace."

    "Long live my emperor, long live, long live¡ª¡ª"

    After another burst of shouting long live, Su Guan was helped up by Mei Gu who was beside Wang, and Xiao Sang and Xiaoman were a step late, still dizzy and unable to find the north.

    Eunuch Liu laughed loudly: "Congratulations to Miss Liu, congratulations to Miss Six, oh no, I should be called Princess Wenxiao at this time, I don't know where the princess puts the reward from His Majesty."

    The rewards for the rewards are divided into two parts, one is specially bestowed by the emperor, which is an extremely valuable item, and the other is the reward list prepared by the Ministry of Internal Affairs according to the rules, including silver ingots, cloth, current melons and fruits, etc., and a sealed letter.  Later on, she even followed the embroiderer of the Ministry of Internal Affairs to tailor her gown for her.

    "My father-in-law, this matter is up to grandma."

    When Wang heard the words, she immediately said: "Then put it in Fupingyuan first, and then send it to Awan later. It's all given to you by His Majesty, and it belongs to my Awan."

    Wang Shi is very happy at the moment. She and Marquis Jinning spend the rest of their lives planning for the prosperity of Marquis Jinning's mansion for a hundred years, seeking stability but not daring to get close to the prince.  , It's already excellent, I didn't expect that there would be a princess in the family.

    This is something to wake up from a dream with a smile on your face!  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 60 He saw the sixth girl for the first time and wanted to marry

    ?

    Su Wan froze for a moment, then his eyes lit up.

    Su Xun was also a little surprised, frowned and said: "You want to take Ah Wan out?!"

    "Exactly." Li Lin nodded, and then explained the reason, "After the Dragon Boat Festival, I will return to Yancheng. To be honest with the third master, the old house is dilapidated and needs to rest and recuperate. I am afraid that I will not be in the imperial city for a while.  Come."

    "It's true that you should take a good rest. If your home is too small, you need to ask people to build more houses. By the way, how does the yard on the side of the imperial city look?"

    "I visited it with Mrs. Jing before, and the yard has already been bought, but yesterday Prince Zhao met me and said that His Majesty intended to give a mansion to Miss Six, and he also searched for several places. What Prince Zhao meant was that  Let me choose one, and I will use it as my residence in the Imperial City in the future."

    Su Xun was taken aback when he heard the words, and then felt a burst of surprise again: "There is such a thing?!"

    He thought that Su Guan just sealed a princess Wen Xiao, and got the dignity and rewards of the princess, but he didn't expect that there was even a mansion.

    This place in the Imperial City is like every inch of gold. A good house already has an owner. Even if he wants to find a good one, he has to wait for others to take it.

    "That's true."

    Su Xun was very happy when he heard the words: "Then if you go to see the courtyard, you take me with you, and I will guard you well."

    From Su Xun's point of view, since it was given by the emperor, it's not for nothing, it's for nothing if you want it, so naturally you want it. Listening to Li Lin's tone, His Majesty's intention seems to be to give this young couple a place to live in the future  .

    It's just a little strange, since His Majesty gave it to Ah Wan, why didn't he just give it to the princess mansion, instead of going to Li Lin?  !

    But he was surprised for a moment, and then he didn't think about it, anyway, they lived in the courtyard.

    Li Lin smiled slightly: "Then there will be Mr. Lao."

    Su Xun laughed loudly: "You are welcome, you are young and you don't understand some things, so I naturally want to help."

    The Weng and the son-in-law got along very well, Su Wan listened while drinking tea, and thought to himself, Li Lin is quite good at coaxing people, looking at her father, he made her whole body feel comfortable.

    But if she wants to visit the yard, she also wants to go.

    "I want to go too." Su Wan said aloud, "Since it's where I want to live, father, you don't have to like it, but I like it, don't you, father?!"

    Su Xun nodded: "All right, you go too."

    Su Wan smiled sweetly: "Thank you, father."

    Li Lin looked down at her thin white fingers on the table. Those fingers were slender and beautiful, white and clean, elegant and beautiful. He looked at his own fingers. His fingers were slender, but they were fair and clean, but not as good as  Her skin is white, and her palms are still a little rough.

    Since he was a child, he has to learn to be a qualified descendant of the Li family, read and practice calligraphy, practice martial arts and hold a sword, and even learn various life skills, whether elegant or ordinary, that is, he has the best medicinal materials in the world to nourish him.  It's not as delicate as a girl's family.

    She is like a delicate flower in a greenhouse, raised with all kinds of delicacy, but he has experienced wind, frost, snow and rain, going around in this world, sitting in a high hall, enjoying the wealth and power in the world, and also being a villager in the mountains to hunt.  Plowing the fields, walking the journey alone, and being a long-distance tourist with no fixed residence.

    In the nineteen years of his life, the things he has experienced may not be comparable to the old man with white hair.

    His will is firm, the world flows through the gaps, and there is no sadness or joy in his heart. These days, he is always concerned about her, and even thinks of her everywhere, which really surprised him.

    His mother left early, and he followed his father when he was a child. Sometimes he felt very confused.

    Why did his father, the son of the Li clan who left the city that day, marry his mother? If you don't know, his mother is just the daughter of a scholar in a small village under Guiyan City. His father has failed the imperial examinations for many years, and the family is poor.

    If we talk about the advantages, it is probably the gentle and considerate appearance of my mother in the shallow memory of my childhood. It is probably her tenderness and tolerance that trapped the proud son of heaven, willing to bow his head for her.

    Maybe I have experienced too many things, but what I want is this tenderness, like a wandering life, and I have found my home.

    He once asked his father, and his father told him that if one day he met a girl who made him feel happy, then he should not miss it.

    The first time he saw Miss Six, he wanted to marry her.

    It doesn't matter whether she is delicate and pretty, or naive and cute, or sometimes, she is a little lazy, and when she encounters something, she frowns slightly, and her eyes are a little disgusted.??, that expression seems to say, stay away from me, you are a big problem.

    He seemed to have a squirrel like her in his arms, and he couldn't help but want to see her more.

    He smiled, with calm and gentle eyes: "Then I don't know if the third master will allow the Dragon Boat Festival?"

    The smile on Su Xun's face narrowed slightly, he thought for a moment, and then said: "It's not that I disagree with you, there were so many people on that day, I was really afraid that I wouldn't take good care of it, in the past Jinning Hou's mansion went to the dragon boat race, and there were specific events.  Location, if the girl from the mansion passes by, she will go out the door, go there in a carriage, and just sit there and watch."

    "But if Awan follows you, there is no specific location. If you are with ordinary people, it is not good if you squeeze Awan."

    During the dragon boat race, the onlookers over there were crowded, a dark sea of ??people. In the past, people were squeezed into the river. Su Wan followed Li Lin, no matter how many people he brought, he would always be there.  Don't worry.

    Li Linwen said but said: "Don't worry, third master, I have already thought of a solution, I sent someone to ask the town government mansion, and the six girls and I sat in the town country mansion and watched it that day.  "

    The town government?  !

    Su Xun raised his brows, feeling a little surprised in his heart. After Yue's death, the relationship between him and the Duke of Zhenguo became much colder. He never expected that his future son-in-law would marry the Duke of Zhenguo so soon.  on.

    That's not right, that day when he and Li Lin went to Zhen Guogong's mansion, his Master Taishan seemed to know him.

    He reached out and touched his chin, thinking deeply.

    Su Wan tugged on Su Xun's sleeve, showing a yearning expression: "Father, just let me go, I want to go and see, the dragon boat race, maybe in a year or two, Ah Wan won't be here  The imperial city is watching the dragon boat race, don't you want to make Ah Wan feel sorry?!"

    Su Xun was so upset by what she said, how could he say anything not to be allowed.

    He said: "Okay, Ah Wan wants to see it, so go if you want, but bring more people there, when the elders in the family will not be there, you have to listen to your grandmother and aunt, and you must not run around casually."

    "Besides, don't be too ostentatious, otherwise, others will gossip about you again."

    Su Xun pondered for a while, and always felt that his daughter had guessed something, otherwise, she wouldn't be worried at all.

    Thinking about Jin Ning Hou pretending to be injured, he himself felt distressed. In fact, he also wanted to go to the dragon boat race, once a year.

    Really blind, I always feel that this year has been wasted.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 64 Hongsi Building, Pomegranate Hairpin

    ?

    "Then let's set up Qingfeng Bieyuan. I'll send someone to come over and repair it some other day." Li Lin asked Su Wan, "Do Miss Six have any favorite flowers?!"

    "If there are any flowers you want to plant, please tell me. I will find someone to plant them. In a few months, Miss Six will be able to come and enjoy the flowers."

    Su Wan shook her head: "Not for the time being. If Mr. Li wants to plant it, he can plant it as he pleases. As long as it is a flower, I like it."

    Su Wan has no particular preference, as long as it doesn't have a weird taste, she likes it.

    "Then I will make arrangements on my own."

    After seeing the three houses, Li Lin arranged lunch. The group ate at Hongsilou. Hongsilou is a famous restaurant in the imperial city.  Dozens of taels of silver are used as a base. If it costs a lot, thousands of taels are possible.

    There is also a strange rule in Nahong Silou, which only accepts 28 tables of guests in a day. If you miss it, no matter how rich you are, there will be no exceptions.

    Su Xun has longed for Hongsilou for a long time, but he has no ability, twenty-eight tables a day, it is simply not his turn, and Jin Ninghou and Wang are hard-working people, so they will not spend so much time  A lot of money brought them to have a taste of Hongsilou.

    "Jing Yuan, how did you book the seat in Hongsi Building? You are really talented!" Su Xun always thought that his future son-in-law was just good-looking, but he didn't know that he had such ability.

    First of all, his father saved Jin Ninghou, and he was kind to the Jing family, and it seemed that he still knew Zhen Guogong.

    This made him a little confused, and it is unbelievable that he can still book a seat in Hongsi Building now.

    Li Lin took the three of them up to the second floor and entered a private room. A maidservant came in holding a basin. The group washed their hands and dried them before sitting down.  The girl came up to play the tune, and the sound of the piano could be heard through the veil.

    Dr. Tea's craftsmanship is excellent, his movements are smooth and smooth, the sound of tea falling into the teacup is slow, coupled with the sound of the piano, it seems that people have come to the stream in the forest at once, with the cool mountain breeze and the gurgling water.

    A group of people listened to the qin and drank tea. The sound of the qin stopped when the food was about to be served. The tea doctor and the qin girl went forward to salute, then took their leave and left.

    As soon as the people left, there were waiters and maidservants serving dishes. The four of them sat together, Mrs. Li leaned on Su Xun's right, Su Wan was on the left, and Li Lin sat next to Su Wan, and introduced various dishes to her.  The same, like every treasure.

    Su Wan was a little surprised. She thought he was poor, but he was very familiar with Hongsilou, which she couldn't even come to once. She murmured in her heart, feeling that something was wrong.

    Seeing her stop, Li Lin asked her: "Why, but what's wrong?!"

    Su Wan came back to his senses and shook his head: "It's nothing, I'm thinking about something."

    Forget it, I don¡¯t want to.

    Su Wan ate quietly.

    He glanced at her with a smile on his face. He was good-looking, and he was even more beautiful when he smiled, and he looked at her with a smile like this, which really made people blush.

    After the meal, the group sat for a while and drank tea for a while. Su Xun talked with Li Lin for a while, and then went home in a carriage. Li Lin took Su Xun's family to the door.  Talk at the door.

    Li Lin: "After the Dragon Boat Festival in two days, I will come to pick you up."

    Su Wan: "I'm almost done with the netting, and I'll bring it to you when the time comes."

    "Okay." His eyes moved, his hand moved in his sleeve, he raised his hand and inserted a hairpin into her bun, and then put his hand down.

    Su Wan stretched out her hand to feel it, only to find that it was a hairpin. She couldn't find what it looked like. She wanted to pull it out to have a look, but he restrained her.

    Li Lin reached out and grabbed her hand: "Don't move."

    Su Wan was a little stunned, blinked, and did not move as expected.

    Her hands were delicate and soft, as delicate and soft as he imagined. He didn't dare to touch them too much, and let go of them with a light touch: "That day, can you wear this hairpin?"

    Su Wan nodded when he heard the words, and agreed: "Of course it is possible."

    The two bid farewell, Li Lin left in the carriage, Su Wan walked into the gate, but saw Su Xun and Li Shi were still waiting for her, their eyes fell on her for a moment, naturally they saw the hair on her bun.  hairpin.

    The pomegranate flowers are scorching, very dazzling.

    Su Xun asked: "Jing Yuan left?"

    Su Wan nodded: "Let's go."

    ?Yan Xun paused for a moment, stopped when he wanted to say something, and finally had to tell her to go back to rest: "You have been tired all day, go to see your grandmother, and then go back to rest."

    "Talk to your grandmother too, I'll go there later."

    "yes."

    Su Guan took the maidservants to Fuping Courtyard first. Mrs. Wang was sitting in the room with two embroiderers beside her. Mrs. Wang asked them to make two pieces of clothes for Marquis Jinning.

    These days Jin Ninghou needs to 'rehabilitate his wounds', he doesn't have many clothes at home, so Mrs. Wang asked him to make two for him, so that he can wear more comfortably.

    Seeing Su Wan come back, she smiled: "Ah Wan is back? How is the house?!"

    Su Wan stepped forward to salute, and then said: "Returning to grandma, the courtyard is very good. Both my father and I have taken a fancy to Qingfeng Bieyuan, so we decided to go there."

    "Qingfeng Bieyuan?!" Mrs. Wang pulled Su Wan to sit on the wooden couch by the window, thought for a while, and said, "I've heard of this Qingfeng Bieyuan. Dean Zhao, Mr. Qingshan and Zhen Hua  Madam's other courtyard."

    "It's right there." Su Wan still liked Qingfeng Bieyuan very much, and now she said with a smile, "Grandma, you don't know, it's really a good place, with pools and rockeries, waterside pavilions, and grape trellises.  Bamboo forest, and a crabapple."

    Wang patted her hand: "Like it there?!"

    Su Wan nodded: "Of course I like it, grandma, Mr. Li said, he will call someone to repair it some other day, and then plant some flowers, then I can go to Qingfeng Bieyuan with grandma to enjoy the flowers.  "

    Mrs. Wang was really happy when she heard the words: "You are still thinking about grandma when you are embarrassing Ah Wan. When the time comes, grandma will definitely accompany you well."

    "Then I can thank my grandmother for accompanying me."

    Su Wan was in a good mood, even more lively than usual. Wang looked at her, reached out and took off the hairpin from her head, with a slightly strange expression on her face: "Where did this hairpin come from?!"

    Su Wan was also taken aback for a moment. When she went out in the morning, she didn't have this hairpin on her head. Naturally, it was the one that Li Lin put on her head just now.

    Thinking of this, her expression became a little unnatural: "Mr. Li just gave it to me. Grandma, father and mother also know about it."

    Mrs. Wang took a closer look. The pomegranate flower on the top was exquisitely made. The pomegranate flower was carved out of rubies.  , together with the green leaves, are also made of fine jade.

    The golden thread is fixed, delicate and beautiful, but it is also a top-notch treasure.

    "You mean, Mr. Li gave it to you? You didn't lie to grandma?!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 67 Unexpectedly, I sank after diving

    ?

    It was only now that Su Fu remembered that we are sisters, we should help each other, and others should treat her well.

    Or she felt that she robbed Su Wan of this marriage for Su Wan's good, for the good of her family, and for her own good. After all, Su Wan is a short-lived ghost, and he doesn't live long, so it's useless to marry him.

    Su Fu wrote two letters, one was sent by Yang Shi to Zhao Mingyan, and the other was sent to Guanyuan by her maid Bai Zhi.

    When Su Guan came back from Fuping Courtyard, the servant girl boiled hot water and took a shower to get rid of the fatigue and dust on her body. After washing a lot of hair, she scattered it casually. Xiao Mo took a clean white cloth towel and wiped it for her.  Dry, her movements were extremely gentle and careful, and she didn't lose a single hair during the whole movement.

    Xiao Sang told Su Wan about Su Fu's beliefs:  I heard that my sixth sister and Mr. Li had the opportunity to go out on the Dragon Boat Festival, but the third son's request was not allowed by my grandparents, so I asked my younger sister to ask my grandparents for me.  Everything is done, and when my sixth sister gets married in the future, I will ask my mother to take more care.

    Xiao Sang felt very angry after reading it by herself: "Girl, do you think these four girls are out of their minds? She stole the marriage and wanted to hurt the girl, and then she showed off in front of the girl again and again.  I also want the girl to persuade Lord Hou and Madam to meet each other."

    "I also said that when the girl is married, please ask Mrs. Shizi to take care of it. What a joke. If the girl doesn't help, wouldn't Mrs. Shizi not bother? Besides, when the girl gets married, the wife will watch it first, and then the third young lady will take care of it."  After all the busy work, I still need Mrs. Shizi."

    Su Guan twisted some balm and smeared it on his wrists. The name of this balm is Heshou Balm, also known as Heshou Medicine.  Because the workmanship is quite complicated and the price is expensive, only ten taels of silver is enough to get a box.

    Su Wan smiled and said: "You're thinking wrong, she meant that if I don't help her, some unpleasant things might happen when I get married in the future."

    Su Wan could guess that Su Fu said this with a condescending face, with disdain and pride slightly pursed at the corners of her mouth.

    Xiao Sang and Xiao Man's expressions changed drastically when they heard this, and Xiao Man nearly tore off one of Su Wan's hair.

    Xiao Mo's hands trembled: "She dares?!"

    Su Wan rubbed her hands together and closed the balm box: "It doesn't matter if you dare or not, the important thing is whether you can threaten me and scare me, so I can only speak for her."

    What Su Fu wanted was for Su Wan to speak for her, to beg Jin Ninghou and Wang Shi.

    The two girls blushed with anger, and Xiao Sang said angrily, "I've never seen it before. In the big clan, how can there be such a shameless person."

    If other girls really begged their sisters, complained, or sent some gifts to ask for help, that would be normal, but Su Fu used threats.

    Su Wan knew what Su Fu was thinking. She probably felt that none of the girls in the family were useful to her. She would marry Zhao Mingyan in the future.  King Zhao who overwhelms the world.

    In the future, only others will ask her for her share, so she has no scruples and doesn't care about the relationship between sisters.

    In other words, she thought Su Wan was a short-lived ghost, so even if she offended her, it was no big deal.

    "Okay, don't be angry, let Zhiwei go to the big kitchen to see what to eat today." Su Wan stood up, and Xiao Li handed her a white ball fan to fan her hair.

    Xiao Sang asked: "The girl, are we going or not?!"

    Su Wan leaned against the fan and walked outside the house, fanning the fan as he walked: "Why don't you go, marriage is a big event, only once in a lifetime, I don't want these people to make me unhappy."

    "The eldest aunt is the wife of the eldest son of the family. When the time comes, she will really do something. We will not be able to guard against it. It is just a matter of saying a few words. Let's go tomorrow morning"

    The two girls were so angry that their faces turned green. It's really annoying. Why do they always want to bully their girls?

    Su Wan looked at the flowers, plants and trees in the courtyard, and suddenly said, "Little Man."

    Xiao Mo raised her eyes: "Girl, the servant is here."

    Su Wan said: "Go and find out what the wife of the prince of Zhaowang's mansion is doing recently."

    Xiao Mo was a little confused: "The wife of the prince of Prince Zhao's mansion? Girl, what are you doing with the wife of the prince?"

    The eldest wife of Prince Zhao's Mansion, the wife of Zhao Mingzhan, and the eldest daughter of the Murong family of Pingyuanhou's Mansion, the old lady of Pingyuanhou's Mansion is the aunt of the emperor and King Zhao, with a very noble status.

    Of course, she is also Sufu's future sister-in-law.

    &nbsp;Su Wan smiled: "It's nothing, I just heard that Mrs. Shizi is an extremely intelligent woman. If I have free time, I would like to drink tea with her."

    Su Fu wants to marry Zhao Mingyan, and after Zhao Mingzhan dies, she will be the wife of the prince, and then Princess Zhao, but what if Zhao Mingzhan is still alive?  !

    If Zhao Mingzhan had been alive, Zhao Mingyan was just a wealthy playboy under the protection of his father and elder brother. He might not achieve much in his life and lived under the shadow of Prince Zhao's mansion. If so, Su Fu might go crazy in this life.

    I have chosen thousands of choices, thinking that I have chosen the best potential stock, but I didn't expect to sink when I dived.

    It is described in the book that Zhao Mingzhan died of an assassination, about three years later, while Mrs. Shizi was extremely sad because of the death of her husband, and died of illness soon after, leaving only a poor child.

    Zhao Mingyan was hit hard by the death of his eldest brother and sister-in-law, and after being in a daze for a period of time, for the nephew of his old mother and monk who lost his parents when he was young, he suddenly realized and decided to support the family and be a responsible person.  man.

    One is his elder brother who loves him, and the other is his cousin and sister-in-law who loves him. If he had to choose, he would rather be a playboy all his life than Prince Zhao with a heavy hand.

    Zhao Mingzhan is not bad, he is noble, courteous, and capable. Even though Su Wan doesn't like to cause trouble, she also wants to help him. She may not be able to do other things, but it's okay to remind him  Well, as for the outcome of the matter, it depends on his own good fortune.

    Xiao Mo said: "The servant girl will ask someone to check it out, and if he gets the news, he will tell the girl."

    "Yeah." Su Guan hummed, and then ordered someone to move a recliner chair. The gardener found a good place to lie down for a while, and dried her hair for a while. When the hair was completely dry, it was time for dinner again.  Zhiwei caught someone and brought the food back.

    She asked Xiao Sang to fetch a hair pin to fix her hair.

    Xiao Sang took out the pomegranate hairpin, his eyes were full of smiles: "Girl, this hairpin is the most beautiful among the servants, Mr. Li has a good eye!"

    Su Wan put the hairpin in his hand, looked at it carefully for a while, and thought, not only for his good eyesight, but also for the money, he was willing to part with it.

    "Okay, if you talk a lot, use this one."

    Xiao Sang squinted her eyes happily, smiling like her aunt.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 70 Six Girls and Young Master Li

    ?

    ?The Marquis of Jin Ning made it inconvenient to move in the name of recuperating his wounds. After a group of people went to visit him in the dormitory, he sent them away. Afterwards, Mrs. Wang took them to the ancestral hall to worship their ancestors.

    The ancestral hall of the Marquis of Jinning was built in a courtyard in the garden, and the gate was locked on weekdays, and only the Marquis of Jinning and the Wang family could enter and exit.

    Marquis Jin Ning was born in the mountains, and there is no record of who his ancestors were, so the tablet engraved on the highest position says the ancestors of the Su family, and the next one is Marquis Jin Ning's deceased parents.

    The Wang family brought these descendants, offered sacrifices such as Qiaozong melon and fruit snacks, lit incense candles in person, and then led a group of people to bow down.

    In the middle of the ancestral hall, there is an incense table for the ancestors, and in front of them are futons. The children and grandchildren of the family, regardless of gender, have arranged a place to worship together with the Wang family.  , can't even enter the door.

    Wang muttered words, probably praying to his ancestors to bless the whole family with peace and prosperity, so that everything will go smoothly in the future.

    ?Pray three times and knock nine times. After the worship, the male heirs of the family will go up to offer wine and burn money to the ancestors.

    After the ceremony is over, the Wang family will lead them away from the ancestral hall, close the gate, and everyone will disperse.

    After Su Guan returned to Guanyuan, he squinted for a while, and at about the beginning of Sishi (nine o'clock in the morning), someone from Yuhuayuan came to report that Mr. Li had arrived at the residence.

    Su Wan hurriedly got up and dressed up. Because she was going out, she couldn't make up too much. Although the weather wasn't too hot, it was easy to sweat when she went to a crowded place, so just put on some makeup.

    "Girl, this servant can see clearly that Mr. Li is wearing a green shirt with a dark embroidered calamus pattern." Xiao Mian thought of Li Lin's handsome appearance in the green shirt, and then laughed, "Mr. Li looks very good-looking."  gone."

    Su Wan changed into the grape-patterned skirt that she had prepared long ago. The upper and lower skirts were folded to the chest, with a plain blue background, and clusters of exquisite grapes were embroidered on the clothes.

    The grape pattern was processed by Yangxiu Niang. The bottom one or two are lilac (a bit more purple than purple), and then it is lavender, and then it gradually turns into blue. The last grape  On the top, Cui Qing who is drooling.

    Wearing this dress on her body, she looks like a bunch of grapes that are about to ripen, or like a flower, ready to bloom, shy and pretty, hidden among the green leaves.

    Xiao Mo tied up her hair in a delicate and pretty tassel bun, with emerald calamus leaf hairpins in between, and the pomegranate hairpin at the end.

    On the Dragon Boat Festival, women should wear pomegranate flowers and calamus leaves to make hairstyles in various shapes. There is a saying in "Dragon Boat Neizhong Post Ci¡¤Madam Pavilion": "The same red dress dances obliquely, and the pomegranate flowers are all jealous before the steps. Ming Dynasty  Knowing that it is the festival in the sky, carve calamus to ward off evil spirits."

    There are also various styles of calamus leaf carvings. The most common one is the tiger shape, also known as Aihu, and there are other shapes.

    The girls of the big clan made calamus leaves out of emerald and jade, and matched them with pomegranate hairpins. This is an accessory for every girl in the Dragon Boat Festival.  Material is more precious.

    After dressing up and dressing up, I finally put on a little lipstick and bright colors, and put on new shoes with thick soles embroidered with grapes. I put on a shawl between my arms, and paired it with a white round fan embroidered with grape patterns on the side. It looks as beautiful as falling from the sky.  Mortal fairy.

    Finally, Xiao Sang tied the wormwood and talisman made of Baisuo rope presented by Wang to the thin belt of Su Wanru's skirt.

    Su Wan took a look and said, "Does this look a little ugly?!"

    Xiao Sang said: "The girl is extremely beautiful. The custodian Mr. Li couldn't even walk when he saw the girl."

    Su Guan hesitated to speak, feeling that there were some flaws in her beauty, and just about to say something, Xiao Sang said again: "The talisman given by Madam, the girl has to wear it today, so she has to take it away.  Said that the girl disrespected the elders."

    Su Wan also knew this truth, thinking that although she had a little flaw, she is still beautiful today: "Let's be like this."

    At this moment, people from Yuhuayuan came to invite Su Wan to come over. Xiao Sang and Xiaoman took the packages they had prepared a long time ago, and hurriedly walked to Yuhuayuan with Su Wan.

    Su Wan planned to wear this dress for two reasons. First, it was beautiful and convenient. Second, she happened to have two sets of these dresses, so she would be prepared to carry them. If something happened, she would have a backup  , so as not to be calculated or cause any other embarrassing things.

    Rouge, gouache, etc. for makeup touch-ups should also be carried on the back in case of emergency.

    When Su Wan came to Yuhuayuan, Su Xun was drinking tea with Li Lin in the pavilion, Li Shi was playing in the yard with Su Luo, and Su Luo was picking theA flower was worn on Li Shi's head, and her smile was as bright as a flower.

    "Miss Six is ??here."

    Someone yelled at the door, and the people in the yard turned their heads to look, only to see Su Wan walking in from the door. She moved lightly with lotus steps, and the hem of her skirt swayed softly.  Qinghe, reflecting the graceful figure.

    Holding a white round fan in her hand, she has a beautiful face, not as rich and noble as a peony in the world, but like a lotus flowing out of a canal, with orchids in an empty valley, gentle and beautiful, fresh and elegant.

    The two pomegranates under the pomegranate hairpin in the hair collided lightly, making a slight sound, like a silver bell.

    Li Lin's eyes fell on her for a moment, then on the slender white finger holding the white fan, and finally on the pomegranate hairpin in the bun, smiled, and moved away soundlessly.

    "Father, mother, Mr. Li."

    "Awan is here."

    Li Lin bowed and saluted: "Miss Six is ??well."

    Su Wan bowed his knees and replied, "Mr. Li is well."

    Su Xun looked at this pair of men and women, and saw that they were handsome and beautiful, like a pair of lovers, which made the scenery of the whole garden lose its color.

    When Su Luo saw Sixth Sister, she wanted to run over, but was stopped by Mrs. Li.

    Su Luo was unhappy: "Mother, I'm going to Sixth Sister's side."

    Li Shi said: "Ah Luo, be more obedient. Your sixth sister has something to do with your father, and your mother will take you to play elsewhere."

    Mrs. Li didn't want to get involved with Su Wan's marriage, and she didn't want Su Luo to disturb her at this time, so she pulled Su Luo away. Su Luo looked back, feeling a little reluctant.

    Su Xun looked at Li Lin, and didn't make things difficult for him anymore, so he said, "Since A Wan has come, I won't make things difficult for you, so you can take her out, and she will be sent back at the end of Shen Shi today (17:00 pm)."  .¡±

    "In addition, I sent two guards to follow, you take them with you."

    Su Xun sent people, one for protection and the other for supervision. Li Lin can take people out, but someone needs to be watching, lest he offend his girl.

    Li Lin bowed and saluted: "Thank you, Third Master, Jing Yuan will definitely send Miss Six back home on time today."

    Su Xun gave up and let them leave: "Okay, let's go, don't be an eyesore in front of me."

    Really, such a good-looking daughter of mine is going to be cheap, this bastard, how angry!

    So the two bid farewell to Su Xun, Li Lin raised his hand and made a gesture of invitation: "Please, Miss Six."

    Su Wan said: "Please, Mr. Li."

    After that, she smiled herself: "Why don't we go together."

    Li Lin pursed his lips slightly and smiled: "Okay."

    So the two walked out of the mansion together, followed by the maid and the guard, and the two walked out slowly. When they reached the door, they happened to meet Zhao Mingyan who came to pick up Su Fu.

    "Sixth sister, Mr. Li is here to pick you up!" (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 107 From now on, I will call you Awan?

    ?

    ? On the Yuhuayuan side, Su Xun was drinking tea and talking with Li Lin. It had been two months since Li Lin had left, and the two, Weng and his son-in-law, had a lot to say during this meeting.

    It's about what happened in the past few days, as well as future plans and plans.

    After Li Lin left the Imperial City, he returned to Shiqiao Village, Guiyan City. First, he paid homage to his mother, and then renovated the original old house, and expanded it a lot with drawings.

    Li Lin has no plans to leave Eastern Zhao for the time being. He is afraid that Su Wan won't be used to it. Similarly, he does not plan to stay in the Imperial City for a long time. His identity must be kept secret. If it is revealed, it will easily cause trouble.

    But at this time, his status is too low. If he stays in the Imperial City, Su Wan might be bullied. It is better to return to Yancheng to live temporarily, and then return to Licheng after a few years.

    Su Guan's daughter can't live in a courtyard like before. Once she gets married, she will definitely have a lot of maids and guards.

    Therefore, it is necessary to expand the building.

    As for how to expand, he asked people to build a similar one according to the scale of Qingfeng Bieyuan.

    In this way, it is enough for them to live for a few years.

    Su Xun said: "You did a good job, if there is anything missing, just let me know."

    Li Lindao: "If there is a need, Jing Yuan will naturally speak up."

    Just at this moment, Su Wan came in from the gate of the courtyard. Because she walked too fast, her face was flushed, and her steps were also a little fast.

    "Princess."

    "Princess."

    Su Xun and Li Lin were drinking tea in the pavilion. When they looked up, they saw someone coming. Su Xun waved and let her go: "A Wan is here, come quickly."

    Li Lin raised his eyebrows slightly, and there was a smile on his face: "Miss Six."

    "Father, Mr. Li."

    Su Xun ordered someone to refill her with a cup of tea, and asked her to sit down. Su Wan lowered his head and looked at Li Lin carefully. A month later, he didn't seem to have changed much. He was still humble and gentle.  look.

    Li Lin's eyes fell on her, and seeing her blushing, he smiled, and then asked her: "How is Miss Six recently?!"

    Su Wan nodded: "I am very good, but I heard that you are very busy, how are you doing now?!"

    Li Lindao: "It's almost there. I received a letter from Miss Six. I'll come over after I'm done."

    Su Wan's face turned even redder. From what he said, it seemed as if he had come back specially for her.

    However, it seems to be the same, if it is not because of her, he is already studying at home at this time, and there is no need to run to the imperial city.

    "I also remember what Miss Six said, and the birthday ceremony has been prepared. If Miss Six is ??worried, if you have time tomorrow, just go to my place and have a look."

    go out?  !

    Su Wan's eyes lit up, and then he looked up at Su Xun: "Father."

    The corners of Su Xun's mouth froze for a moment, feeling a little unhappy in his heart. This boy clearly wanted to ask his girl out when he said this.

    Li Lin asked Su Xun: "I wonder if the third master can let me go."

    Su Xun twisted his face and said after a while: "Okay, I will arrange it tomorrow."

    Su Xun is not a very rigid person. Since Su Wan and Li Lin are getting engaged, he naturally hopes that they can get along and develop feelings for each other. As long as they don't break the rules, it is naturally okay to go out together.

    Rules are dead, but people are alive. He hopes that his daughter can happily marry the man she likes, not a stranger who hasn't even met a few times.

    Li Lin smiled: "Thank you, Third Master."

    ?After obtaining Su Xun's consent, and because Su Xun was sitting by the side, he couldn't talk too much to Su Wan, so he had to leave after sitting for a while.

    Su Wan sent him out, and made an appointment to pick her up tomorrow. When she left, she gave her a box of snacks, saying that he had someone make them when he arrived in the Imperial City, and they were still hot.

    Li Lindao: "You can take it home to eat, I have prepared a gift for you, and I will take you to see it tomorrow."

    Su Wan smiled and said, "What gift did you prepare for me?!"

    Li Lin smiled: "You will know when you go, but now I can't tell you, it would be boring to talk about it."

    Su Wan covered her mouth and smiled lightly: "You said this. If I don't like it then, then I won't accept it. I want you to send it again, until I am happy."

    "Okay, I'll coax you until you're happy." He looked at her playful appearance, his heart warmed slightly, and he thought, Miss Six is ??very cute when she's lively.

    He twirled his fingertips and slowly lowered his eyes.

    &nbsp; If it is said that at the beginning, he only liked her a little bit and wanted to spend the rest of his life with this girl, then now, he just wants to keep her by his side, and he is reluctant to leave her for a moment.

    In the past, he looked at the world with indifference, but this time, in just two months, he couldn't stop missing her, and when he received her letter, he was thinking carefully about what she wrote.  The way you look, the way you write, or the way you smile.

    If he didn't really have something to do, he might have come to find her at that time.

    Su Wan A Wan

    "Awan."

    "Huh?!" Su Wan blinked and looked up at him. He was much taller than her. When she looked at him, she had to look up to see him.

    He asked: "I will call you Awan in the future? How about it?!"

    Su Wan thought for a while, but she came to her senses. He used to call her Miss Six, but now he called her Awan. The elders in the family all called her Awan. She didn't think it was a big deal, but when he called her  When she was listening, she always felt that she heard some lingering and gentle smell.

    Her face turned even redder, and she almost couldn't help covering her face with a veil.

    This fellow Li Lin is really good at seductive!

    Seeing that she didn't answer, he asked her again: "How? If you don't want to, then just pretend I didn't mention it."

    Su Wan said: "You can do whatever you want, as long as you are happy."

    After finishing speaking, she spoke quickly again, "I still have something to forget, I have to go back first, Mr. Li, I'll go first, see you tomorrow."

    Li Lin knew that she was a little shy, so he didn't force her, so he let her go without hesitation: "See you tomorrow."

    "Yes." Su Wan turned around and left quickly with the suitcase in her hand. As soon as she arrived at the gate of Jinning Duke's Mansion, a maid came forward to take the suitcase in her hand.

    Li Lin watched quietly, and when she saw her turn her head to look this way, he smiled, and then she shook her hand, turned around and walked into the mansion.

    He watched her disappear, then got into the carriage and rushed to his residence.

    When he came back, Jiubian was already there, and he was still joking when he saw him.

    "I've heard that your Sixth Miss really defends you. She doesn't even care if others say you're not. Seeing that this little girl is gentle and gentle, if she loses her temper, she's a formidable one."

    It is not a secret that Su Wan spoke for Li Lin at Yang's birthday banquet, so Jiubian naturally knew about it.

    Li Lin sat down and took a sip of tea, then glanced at him lightly: "Of course Awan is the best, but it has nothing to do with you, so stop gossiping, how did you find out about the day of the dragon boat race?!"  Remember the URL of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 220 I just came back today, so you persuaded me to leave

    ?

    The Wang family had expected today. So many things happened to Su Fu. At the very beginning, she had a private meeting with Zhao Mingyan, which forced Princess Zhao to break the agreement with the Yue family. She changed her marriage and lost 300,000 yuan.  two silver.

    Let's look at the series of things Sufu did later, which one is eye-catching.

    Concubine Zhao pinched her nose to admit this marriage, and she could still expect her to be kind to Su Fu, it's really a dream.

    Yang was not reconciled, but felt that Princess Zhao was being unreasonable and bullying Su Fu.

    Wang said again: "For the current plan, Princess Zhao can only let Princess Zhao say this. If she didn't say this and still hated Afu, as long as she is still here, Afu will not be able to live a good life in this life."  .¡±

    Yang frowned, and Su Fu stopped crying, she said unwillingly: "Grandmother means to let me put up with her, and she will not give me the slightest bit of face for her behavior."

    "Where did she put me?! Where did she put the Jinning Mansion?!"

    Su Fu is not willing to put up with Princess Zhao!

    She married and just wanted to live a good life with Zhao Mingyan. When he became the powerful King Zhao in the future, she could be Princess Zhao.

    But now, this Princess Zhao dared to treat her like this!

    Mrs. Wang stared at her, and then said: "If you don't want to live such a life, I have a good idea, and leave, and leave this Prince Zhao's mansion, of course Princess Zhao can't deal with you."

    Su Fu paused, her face froze, she held her breath and said: "Grandma, I just came back today, and you persuade me to leave, what's the reason?"

    Wang said: "It doesn't make any sense. This marriage is not very honorable. You do something wrong first, and the mother-in-law is dissatisfied with you. They will set up rules for you and teach you a lesson. This is also normal."

    "Since you want to stay in Prince Zhao's Mansion, whether life is bitter or bitter, that's your choice. You really can't blame others."

    "Don't even think about the family giving you a head. You can't even stand on your own. How can the house give you a head? If you want to reconcile, the house can get back what belongs to you for you."

    For the sake of what Wang said, although Su Fu was unwilling, she also knew that the family would not stand up for her.

    Moreover, she didn't want to reconcile, because she was originally going for Zhao Mingyan's future, if she reconciled, wouldn't her efforts after rebirth be in vain.

    But she also thought of how Princess Zhao was torturing her in different ways. She was wronged and unwilling, and then returned to Yuzhu Garden with Mrs. Yang. The mother and daughter hugged their heads and cried for a long time.

    Seeing Yang Shi and Su Fu leave, Mrs. Wang here sighed several times while looking at the door, and stretched out her hand to press the center of her brows. She just felt a headache.

    At this time, Su Wan, Su Luo and Wang Weixi came to see her.

    Su Wan and Su Luo were following Wang Weixi to make desserts, and today they just made crystal osmanthus cake. Wang Weixiu said that Mrs. Wang likes to eat it, so the three of them made a plan and brought it to Mrs. Wang.

    "Grandmother."

    "Grandmother!"

    "Grandmother."

    When Wang came back to her senses, she saw the three girls coming in from the door, and beckoned them in: "Why are you here today?"

    Su Luo leaned over, pulled her sleeves, and said happily: "Grandmother, today A Luo, Sixth Sister, and cousin made crystal osmanthus cake together! It's delicious, A Luo wants to give it to grandma."

    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Wang felt that the little granddaughter was very caring, and pulled her close for a while: "It's still Ah Luo who loves grandma, unlike some people who make troubles all the time and make me have a headache."

    Su Fu's matter is indeed enough to cause headaches.

    Su Luo heard the words: "Then Ah Luo rubs it for grandma, it doesn't hurt at all."

    "Okay, okay, Ah Luo rubs it for grandma."

    Looking at Su Wan and Su Luo, Mrs. Wang calmed down her restless heart. Although Su Fu was careless, both Su Wan and Su Luo were filial, so it was finally a comfort.

    Mrs. Wang asked Su Guan and Wang Weixi to sit down, and Xiao Sang who followed behind put a plate of crystal osmanthus cake in the carrying case on a table next to Mrs. Wang.

    The sweet-scented osmanthus cake is slightly yellow, but each one is crystal clear, and a few sweet-scented osmanthus flowers are sprinkled on it for decoration. It looks very pleasing to the eye, and it smells like a sweet pastry.

    It was the smell she was familiar with when she was a child.

    "You guys are interested, remember me as an old woman." Wang ordered someone to fetch a copper basin and filled it with warm water to wash her hands. After wiping with a clean handkerchief, she twisted a piece and took a bite.

    Su Wan said: "This is what my cousin means. My cousin said that my uncle once said that when my grandmother was young, she liked to eat this kind of food.?Crystal Osmanthus Cake.  "

    Hearing what she said, Mrs. Wang remembered the things she had done when she was a child, and there was some nostalgia on her face: "No, our Su family is in a small place in Chongzhou, where the most grown osmanthus is sweet-scented osmanthus.  It is sweet-scented osmanthus, and some daughters-in-law and girls have picked it to make sweet-scented osmanthus cakes and sweet-scented osmanthus tea."

    "It's just a pity that only shops and rich families can make this crystal osmanthus cake. Your grandmother and I really wanted to eat it when I was young, so I stole your great-grandfather's money and bought a piece."

    "At that time, your great-grandmother found out, she whipped a tree branch, and your grandmother and I ate while crying. Fortunately, your uncle stopped me."

    "After all these years, I have eaten more delicacies from mountains and seas, but I can't forget this taste in particular."

    She and Mr. Jin Ning were born in the mountains, and they were really poor. Their family's grandparents had been eating in the fields for generations, and at most they had enough food and clothing throughout the year.

    Farmers, every family has no money left, even if they have saved for more than ten or twenty years, they have some family assets, but their sons are grown up by now, so they should be used to marry a wife.

    When the son gets married, the foundation of the family is also emptied, and then it is the turn of the son and daughter-in-law to save money.

    So reincarnation.

    For generations.

    But she and Jin Ninggong are not reconciled!

    I am not reconciled that my whole life has passed like this, and I am not reconciled to my children and grandchildren repeating the same life as their ancestors, year after year, day after day, and their children and grandchildren are still the same.

    I can't even afford a crystal osmanthus cake.

    So they dragged their bodies in the mud, struggled out of the quagmire, and went to this day through blood and sweat.

    The Duke's House, generation after generation.

    Now looking back on the time when I came, although I feel extremely difficult, but this life is not in vain.

    The two of them, husband and wife, changed their own life and the fate of future generations.

    "Grandmother!" Su Luo stood beside Wang, seeing her shed a tear, and suddenly panicked, "Why is grandma crying? But isn't the pastry delicious?!"

    Mrs. Wang finished the pastry in her hand, wiped her hands with a handkerchief, and said, "Grandmother thinks the pastry is so delicious, so she wept with joy."

    "It's really so delicious?!" Su Luo was surprised. She actually thought the pastry was so-so. She had eaten many pastries that were equally delicious, but she didn't expect her grandmother to think it was so delicious.

    "It's really delicious."

    Su Luo thought for a while, and then said: "Then Ah Luo must learn from her cousin, and make it for grandma in the future."

    When Wang heard the words, she immediately smiled: "Okay, okay, grandma is waiting for Ah Luo to make it for grandma"

    [The author has something to say]

    Sorry, it seems that I forgot to correct the typos in the last chapter. I thought I changed it, and then I sent it out. I realized later that it was not changed. I will change it when the editor goes to work. Sorry, sorry~  URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 221 Mother-in-law and daughter-in-law fight each other

    ?

    Because of Su Luo, the pistachio, Wang felt comforted in her heart. Although there are still some unsatisfactory things, overall it is not bad. No matter how Su Fu can make her angry, she still has Su Wan and  Su Luo is here, always caring about her granddaughter.

    Mrs. Wang took Su Fu's matter aside, and was no longer irritable.

    As the saying goes, what you sow results in what you plant, whether it is good or bad, she can only swallow it by herself.

    At noon, Zhao Mingyan and Su Fu stayed for dinner, and the family set up a few tables in the house, which should be Su Fu's homecoming banquet.

    Su Fu was absent-minded and didn't know how to eat, but Zhao Mingyan was drunk a lot, drunk like a fool, and talked a lot of nonsense when he returned in a carriage.  The people sent to watch saw it.

    As soon as the young couple returned to Luoxia Garden, Princess Zhao sent someone to invite her to the main courtyard, saying that she wanted to ask her about her return home. Su Fu originally didn't want to see Princess Zhao, but at this time, she did.  I should go there and send her the return gift from my mother's family.

    It would be rude if she didn't go.

    It was only then that Su Fu realized what the word mother-in-law meant, like a heavy mountain was pressing on her back, making her breathless.

    Although she married Zhao Mingqi in the previous life and became a side concubine, Zhao Mingqi always praised her very highly in order to win over the Su family. Even Song Wanting had to give her three points, and he didn't even dare to give her anger, let alone give her  Make rules.

    She felt that the grievances of the two generations had been tasted by Princess Zhao, and the soft knife was the most painful. If a filial hat was covered, who would dare not obey.

    No matter how unhappy Su Fu was in her heart at this moment, she had to bite her lips in response, and she said it for a while, and when she just went out, she saw the graceful and charming Que Er coming with her waist twisted.

    Que'er smiled coquettishly, bowed her knees and saluted: "I pay my respects to my wife."

    Su Fu frowned: "What are you doing here?!"

    Que'er smiled and said: "Returning to Madam, the princess heard that the young master was drunk, and now the madam was called over by the princess again, so she sent someone to send a message to the concubine, asking the concubine to come and serve the young master."

    So Fu didn't miss her foot, her face turned cold in a flash: "You don't need to serve here, get out!"

    Que'er smiled coquettishly, and didn't care about Su Fu's face at all: "It's not right for Madam to say that, you and I are both serving the young master, although Madam is a wife and concubine, but now Madam is free, concubine  Naturally, I have to take good care of the young master."

    "Otherwise, it would be bad if you let the slaves below do it, rough hands and rough feet, and make the young master uncomfortable!"

    "Shut up!" Su Fu clenched her fists and gritted her teeth secretly, "Who said Mrs. Ben has no time to spare? Now I'm here, you can go back."

    Su Fu didn't dare to hand over the drunk Zhao Mingyan to Que'er, otherwise something might happen as soon as she left.

    It's fine to take the name of an aunt, if she really sleeps together, she won't have to vomit to death.

    Que'er smiled and said: "Wangfei called Madam to go, Madam won't go? If Madam doesn't go, Wangfei will be angry again."

    Su Fu snorted coldly: "You, an aunt, can't get involved in Mrs. Ben's affairs."

    Que'er stopped asking when she heard the words, she said with a coquettish smile: "It's the concubine who is getting more and more respectful. In this case, the madam will take care of the young master. If the madam is free, she can summon the concubine at any time to take care of the young master. The concubine is not good at all."  Very happy."

    After finishing speaking, she shook her head and turned around to leave.

    Seeing this, Su Fu almost vomited blood in anger.

    This Que'er is really not easy to be fooled, and unlike that Zhu'er, she is honest and behaved, and she can do whatever she is asked to do.

    Que'er seized the opportunity and wanted to crawl on Zhao Mingyan's bed.

    Su Fu turned around and went back to the house. Bai Xia followed her. Seeing this, she was taken aback, and hurriedly followed her and asked her, "Ma'am, are we not going to see the princess?"

    "No." Su Fu walked into the room and said irritably, "You send her the gifts in return, and then tell her that my husband is drunk, and I can't get away now, so I won't go there."

    Que'er is determined not to give up until she reaches her goal. Although she is out of the yard now, she might be waiting outside. If she leaves, she might come in.

    She can't give this little bitch such a chance!

    Bai Xia felt that this was wrong: "But madam, where is the princess"

    Su Fu didn't hide the anger in her eyes at all: "Anyway, she doesn't like me now, and I don't have to please her, just do it like this!"

    Bai Xia had no choice but to follow her orders and take Duke JinningThe return gift from the mansion was sent to the main courtyard, the princess asked why Su Fu didn't come, Bai Xia took Su Fu's words back, and Princess Zhao's face changed when she heard that.

    "Good! Good! Good! Very good!"

    Concubine Zhao gritted her teeth, and in the days that followed, she began to torment Su Fu in different ways. Su Fu couldn't bear it and fought back.

    Murong Ning has trouble moving, and often stays in the Chaoxia Garden, and occasionally hears the servant girl below talk about what is going on between a mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, but it is none of her business.

    As for reconciling the relationship between the two?  !

    I'm sorry, she doesn't have the energy, as long as Princess Zhao doesn't come to torment her, she doesn't care who else is tormenting her!

    Zhao Mingzhan thought the same way in his heart, after all he knew Princess Zhao's temperament, as long as she didn't come to torment the pregnant Murong Ning, no matter how she and Su Fu fought, he was not a good-tempered sister-in-law, the two of them  Let's fight together, and don't bother others.

    As for King Zhao, he doesn't care about the affairs of the inner house. In the past, if Princess Zhao was torturing Murong Ning, he would still say a few words. After all, Zhao Mingzhan is the heir he taught by himself, and his back house should be more secure.  Trivial things delay things.

    Next is the child in Murong Ning's womb, which is his first grandchild. If it is a grandson, it will be the future heir of Prince Zhao's Mansion. He is more concerned about it.

    He doesn't care if it's Zhao Mingyan and Su Fu's side.

    Zhao Mingyan wanted to take care of it, but he was incapable. He didn't dare to disobey his mother, and he didn't want her to be wronged by his wife, so he had to keep his tail between his legs. Daily life was difficult.

    Originally thought that after getting married, he would be able to be intimate with Su Fu and live the life of a fairy couple, but he didn't know that he was in a hurry all day long and was physically and mentally exhausted.

    The days in the emperor's city passed amidst all kinds of rumors about the battle between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law in Prince Zhao's Mansion. In addition to the Prince Zhao's Mansion, there is also the Changge Building.

    Changge Building was the former Baihua Building. After a battle with the person in charge, Yanmama, Su Ran got a 20% share, and then she asked people to renovate the Baihua Building and renamed it Changge Building  .

    And wrote many songs she had heard in modern times, and then let people sing them.

    At the same time, in addition to the girls who were originally in the building, several young men were called in to sing.

    Because the songs are fresh and the tunes are catchy, they have attracted many guests, and the business of Changge Building is getting better and better.

    At this time, Su Fu was fighting with Princess Zhao's mother-in-law and daughter-in-law in King Zhao's mansion, hoping that Zhao Mingzhan would die sooner, King Zhao would abdicate sooner, and Zhao Mingyan would repent and inherit the title as soon as possible

    Su Ran is writing songs in the Changge Building, thinking that one day she will return to the top, hook up with a certain royal family, and continue to be the time-traveling heroine (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 245 Hairpin crown, golden jade marriage

    ?

    Huifeng heard that Su Xun referred to Li Lin as 'that boy', and couldn't help but twitched his mouth, thinking, the majestic head of the Li family, the lord of the Li city, is not respected by everyone wherever he goes, and one day, he will be called  People call it that.

    Hui Feng came to his senses, and then said: "Then my subordinates will not delay the matter of the third master, and the third master will wait for my young master to come to the door."

    Su Xun took two steps back and forth on the same spot, and when he heard this, he stopped and let him go down: "Okay, you can go back and get busy."

    "The subordinate will retire."

    Returning to the wind to leave in a hurry, Su Xun looked at the clothes on his body, and thought of Li Lin saying that he was going to take a bath and change clothes, so he went back to the house and asked Li to find him a robe for going out to meet guests.

    When the future father-in-law and future son-in-law meet, naturally they can't lose too much, right?

    About an hour later, Li Lin stepped into the gate of Jinning Duke's Mansion.

    Li Lin was wearing a long-sleeved gown darkly embroidered with green bamboo and a copper crown on his head, giving him the appearance of an aristocrat.

    When he got off the carriage, he was still holding a wooden box carved with camellias. His slender fingers pressed on the box, making the blossoming camellias more delicate and charming.

    He turned his head and ordered the attendants who followed him to unload the gifts on the carriage, and then came forward with the invitation card: "Jingyuan Li, come to pay a visit to the third master of the mansion."

    When the gatekeeper saw that it was him, he was overjoyed: "It's Mr. Li."

    Li Lin nodded gently: "It's me, please let me know."

    The gatekeeper said: "The third master sent someone to say earlier that it was Mr. Li who came, so he asked someone to take him to Yuhuayuan. The third master is waiting for Mr. Li. Please, Mr. Li."

    "Thank you." Li Lin turned around and ordered someone to send the gift to Fuping Courtyard, and then went to Yuhuayuan with him.

    Su Xun was making tea in the pavilion in the courtyard of Yuhuayuan, and from time to time he turned his eyes to the gate of the courtyard, waiting for Li Lin's arrival, when he heard footsteps, he took a deep breath, straightened his waist and chest,  The momentum lifted.

    "Mr. Li, this way please, the third master will wait in the courtyard."

    "It's time to work."

    Li Lin said a few words to the boy who led the way at the door, the boy said goodbye and left, and he entered the Yuhua Garden alone.

    Li Lin glanced lightly, and saw Su Xun sitting in the pavilion drinking tea, he turned around and walked over, entered the pavilion, and saw Su Xun holding the shelf as if he didn't see anyone, so he bowed and saluted.

    "Jing Yuan met the third master."

    Su Xun took a look at him and saw that he was well dressed and he was not thin, but his eyes were a little tired, obviously he came back after working all the way.

    Thinking of this, Su Xun also stopped embarrassing him, nodded and pointed to the seat opposite the stone table: "Sit down."

    Li Lin thanked him: "Jing Yuan thanked the third master."

    "Okay, don't do this to me." Su Xun stopped and raised his hand to pour him tea.

    Where did Li Lin dare to ask his father-in-law to pour tea for him, so he quickly reached out and took the teapot, first poured a cup for the cup in front of him, and then filled Su Xun's half-empty cup to 70%.

    After refilling the tea, Li Lin explained: "It's really my fault for worrying the third master and the sixth girl. I originally calculated the time, but thinking of the hairpin crown I prepared earlier, I remembered an old craftsman and turned around.  Let him make a new one, it's too late, I hope the third master can't be blamed."

    After finishing speaking, he opened the box on the side and pushed it over.

    Su Xun had written with Li Lin before, asking Li Lin what he thought about Su Wan and Ji Li, and also about the fact that Mrs. Wang gave Su Wan a jadeite phoenix hairpin. Li Lin replied that there was a  The hairpin crown, so Su Xun handed over the matter to Li Lin, and he himself was responsible for finding a treasure hairpin.

    Li Lindao: "Although the previous one was good, it belonged to someone else. When we talk about it in the future, we still say that it belonged to that person. It's better to make a new one for her, which belongs to her completely.

    The box was not too big. There was a piece of red silk cloth on the bottom, and a golden crown on top. Women's crowns were very different from men's crowns. Men's crowns were hair crowns, mostly used to crown hair, but  Copper can be gold or jade, but they are all simple and small crowns.

    And the woman's crown is the hairpin crown, and there are many styles that can be made on it, that is, when the wife of the emperor wears the official uniform, the hairpin crown is worn on it.

    The hairpin crown that Li Lin asked to make for Su Wan looked like a small tree with entangled branches. The branches and the place where the hair was fixed were made of gold, and the beautiful leaves were made of white jade.  How many??The fruit of precious stones.

    If people walk around, the place where the golden wire is used as the connection of the branches will shake gently, and the white leaves and fruits will also shake slightly, which looks graceful, strange and beautiful.

    "This tree is called the mulberry of the emperor. Jing Yuan once heard that the mulberry of the emperor is one of the sacred trees in the ancient mythology. It has the same lifespan as the heaven and the earth, and has a very good meaning."

    Su Xun was a little dizzy, but he said that this is a tree with the same longevity as the world, which naturally represents longevity. It is indeed good to give a gift with the meaning of longevity on the birthday.

    Su Xun asked: "What's the name of this hairpin crown?"

    Li Lindao: "I didn't give it much name. The old craftsman who made it before called it the emperor's mulberry."

    Su Xun's eyes swept over the leaves with clear lines, and he frowned: "I'm afraid this name is inappropriate, how about another name?"

    The emperor's daughter, the emperor's daughter, at least she is also the daughter of an emperor, that is, a princess.

    Although Su Guan has named a princess, such a name is obviously not suitable. If the royal family dislikes it, or the emperor thinks that the Jinning government has disobedience and wants to become emperor,  That would be a disaster.

    "There is indeed something wrong." He thought for a while, and then said, "There is gold and jade on the crown of this hairpin, the gold is the branches, the jade is the leaves, and there are fruits on it. The fruits are the continuation of the life of future generations.  Why don't we call it a golden and jade marriage."

    "A happy husband and wife, children and grandchildren continue, isn't it a happy marriage."

    Golden Jade Love Marriage

    The corners of Su Xun's mouth twitched. Although he really wanted to say that my girl is jade, you may not be golden, at most, at most it is a lump of iron, but he also hopes that Su Wan and Li Lin will have a happy husband and wife in the future, and their children and grandchildren will be happy.  continue.

    The implication is also good.

    "Then it's a good match."

    Li Lin smiled: "Thank you, Third Master, for your success."

    "Okay, I'll be annoyed when I see you, I'll stay with the crown, you, you can go, come back tomorrow." After the matter was done, Su Xun drove away unhappy.

    Li Lin paused, and wanted to ask him if he could meet Su Wan, but Su Xun became a little impatient: "If you want to stay, you can take the hairpin crown away later, and I will prepare it for Ah Wan."  anything else."

    It's not that Su Xun doesn't want to give Li Lin a good face, it's better to let him meet Su Wan as he wishes.

    This time Li Lin was able to come back in time, Su Xun breathed a sigh of relief, but at the same time felt that it was necessary to teach him a lesson, so that he would not come and go as he said in the future, regardless of Su Wan's situation and mood.

    Let him know what he did wrong, so that he will not always take Su Wan's matter to heart in the future.

    Naturally, Li Lin could sense Su Xun's displeasure. After thinking about it, he couldn't force it, so he could only nod his head: "Then the third master gave the hairpin crown to the sixth girl for Jing Yuan. Jing Yuan, please leave first.  gone."

    Fortunately, it's just a matter of one day, if I don't see you today, I'll see you tomorrow.

    Anyway, Su Wan also knew that he was back, so she should feel relieved.

    "Okay, let's go quickly, it will be dark in a while, go back and rest well, come back tomorrow, and refresh yourself, lest others gossip tomorrow."

    "Jing Yuan made a note."

    ?Su Xun called a servant to take him out of the mansion, Li Lin said goodbye and left. When he was standing at the gate of the yard, he stopped and waited for a few moments, as if he was expecting something.

    But the only thing that reached his ears was the sound of the wind.

    Seeing him stop, the boy asked him strangely: "Mr. Li, what did you forget?"

    He replied: "No."

    The young man said again: "Please, Mr. Li."

    "En." After saying that, he left Yuhuayuan with the young man who led the way, and left the inner house to the second gate, where Ju Song and others were waiting.

    Yuanyou ran with him for so long, so he let him rest, and changed Ju Song to come with him to this Jinning Duke's mansion. Before he went to Jiansu Xun, Ju Song went to Fupingyuan to give gifts for him.  up.

    "Young master."

    Li Lin nodded: "Go back."

    The servant sent Li Lin and his party to the gate of the mansion, watched him get into the carriage, and told Mr. Li to go slowly.

    He waited for the carriage to leave unsteadily before he turned around and went back to the mansion to report to Su Xun.

    [The author has something to say]

    already edited.

    ? I heard that the new version has a function that can be rewarded. You can spend money as you like, just read books happily, but if you have gold coins, give me some~ (remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 270 I just don't know, but you are still willing to follow me......

    ?

    She was afraid that he would see that she was embarrassed, so she followed him and looked down at the petals on the ground. When she occasionally saw a beautiful one, she bent down to pick it up, and counted it in the palm of her hand.

    "What a pity, such beautiful petals will wither in a few days."

    Li Lindao: "Flowers bloom and fall, and the cycle of the four seasons is unusual. After these flowers wither, they will be turned into nutrients for trees. I look forward to better flowers blooming in the coming year."

    "makes sense."

    At this time, there was a wind blowing, and the peach blossoms fell one after another. Su Wan opened his palm, and the petals in that palm were also swept up by the wind, flying with the wind, and finally fell to the ground, laying another layer of beauty on the ground.

    Li Lin stood aside, looked at her with a smile on his face, and when the wind stopped and her hands were empty, he led her to continue walking down.

    Breathing the strong fragrance of peach blossoms in the air, he thought about his words before talking to her about the matter: "Miss Six, you know that Shiqiao Village is my mother's hometown, but not my father's hometown.  "

    Su Wan nodded. Of course she knew it. I heard that his father, like him, was a person who liked to travel around the world. I don't know where his hometown is.

    Li Lindao: "Actually, my Li family's hometown is far away in Licheng."

    Su Wan was stunned for a moment, and said in shock: "Licheng?!"

    Licheng is well-known in the world, and even daughters like her have heard of it. The main thing is that Li Dishi's story has been compiled into countless versions of the story.  once.

    Moreover, about the strange local conditions and customs in Licheng, people are extremely curious, and feel that it is the most stable and desirable place in the world.

    "Yes, Licheng." Li Lin looked at her big round and bright eyes, and felt the urge to caress them, but he rubbed his fingers and held back.

    "My father is actually not a traveler who likes to travel around the world. Back then, he was the head of the Li family in Licheng." He paused, looked into her eyes, and explained, "If it is as expected,  It is the Li family you have in mind."

    Su Wan was taken aback for a moment, then shocked again, and finally felt as if a monstrous storm had set off in his heart, and he was completely stunned.

    Licheng, the Li family, the Li family of Emperor Li's teacher?  !

    He, he is he a descendant of Emperor Li?  !

    She stood there watching him for a long time before regaining her senses, licked her dry lips, stretched out a hand to hold her chest, and asked after a while, "You mean, Li Di  Master's Li family?!"

    "The one Miss Six mentioned is the ancestor."

    Su Wan felt a little weak in her legs. She supported a nearby peach tree, and then slowly leaned over to calm down the many thoughts in her heart.

    No wonder!

    It's no wonder that he can give her every treasure as a gift, no wonder he has given her face no matter whether he proposes a marriage or hires her. The things he gives are all top-notch, which is the envy of the world and makes Su Fu jealous.

    What other rare treasure in the world is Qiankun Liangyi Chess!

    Many people thought that he was the one who climbed to the Jing family, and these were prepared with the help of the Jing family. They only thought that the Jing family was generous and he was lucky.

    But if he is the Li family from Licheng, then he can naturally get these things. After all, the Li family from Licheng is the lord of Licheng, an existence similar to the monarchs of other countries, and there are no good things.

    etc

    Su Wan took a deep breath and looked at him suddenly: "You said your father is the head of the Li family, but I remember you said that your father, your father is no longer here, soso  .¡±

    She stumbled for a while before asking: "So, do you have any brothers?!"

    There should be brothers!

    Yes?  !

    Impossible not to have!

    Li Lin looked at her somewhat startled, with rounded almond eyes, and sighed helplessly: "Most of the ancestors of the Li family are single descendants, and there are few other heirs. My father only has me as a son, and has no brothers.  "

    "The current Patriarch of the Li family is indeed me." After that, he reached out to hold her hand, seeing that her fingers were a little cold, he rubbed her carefully.

    Su Wan closed her eyes, too many thoughts rushed into her heart instantly, she didn't know what to do for a while, she just felt her heart beating very fast and her hands trembling slightly.

    Li Lindao: "I did hide this matter from you. If you want to be angry with me, I will admit it."

    "Before I went to Jinning Duke's Mansion, I didn't actually want to marry anyone. It was just that my father agreed to this agreement and told me to go and see. If there is oneSuch a fate, if you meet the girl you like, then it will become the marriage, if you don't meet, return the token, and let it go.  "

    "Therefore, I didn't reveal my identity at the time. Later, when I met Miss Six, I wanted to explain it, but I didn't know how to explain it for a while, so it has been delayed until today."

    "I hope Miss Six will not blame me for concealing it." After finishing speaking, he bowed to her, admitting his mistake with full sincerity.

    Su Wan's head was dizzy, she reached out and patted her forehead, took a deep breath, and said, "Although this incident shocked me, I can't blame you."

    Su Wan is not an unreasonable person. Although he did hide it before, he did not do anything to hurt her. Besides, he also found an opportunity to tell her about it now, and he never thought of hiding it to the end.

    Su Wan thought about it, and felt that if he let him go easily, maybe he would find her easy to talk and do it again, so she said again: "Although there is nothing wrong with you in this matter, I am not very happy about it.  , I won¡¯t argue with you this time, if there is a next time, I will definitely ignore you.¡±

    Li Lin breathed a sigh of relief: "Of course there will be no next time."

    Having said that, he paused again, considered his words again and said, "There is one more thing I want to tell you, if you marry me in the future, we will stay in Shiqiao Village for a few years, and when we meet again in the future  I have a child, and when the child grows up, I will go back to Licheng"

    "The imperial city is thousands of miles away from the city. I'm afraid it will be difficult to come back here." Having said this, he paused again, "I'm sorry for you, but I still have to explain it to you.  I just don¡¯t know, but you are still willing to come with me"

    "There is also"

    Su Wan's hands trembled, and he glared at him angrily: "What else?!"

    Li Lin was short of breath, and said helplessly: "There is also the rule of the Li family that when the child is six years old, his father will take him out for a trip, until he is twelve years old and can take care of himself."

    "On the way, it's hot in summer and cold in winter, over mountains and ridges, and the road is long. Of course, I can't take you with me. In this case, you can only wait in Licheng."

    Speaking of this, he hastily explained: "Every generation of the Li family has come this way. The ancestors hoped that we could educate our children better, so that they can understand the people's livelihood in this world, know all living beings in the world, and be able to take responsibility  .¡±

    "Although this matter is not what I want, it cannot be changed."

    "I can only feel sorry for you" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 335 Jingping Court

    ?

    The lanterns hanging on the roof of the house on the edge of the garden shone down, and when the night wind blew, the shadows of the trees falling on the ground were mottled and swaying, and he saw her face through the dim light.

    A gust of night wind blew, it seemed a little cold, she stretched out her hands to gather the clothes on her body.

    Li Lin originally wanted to talk to her a few more words, but seeing this, he was afraid that she would catch a cold, so he had to send the gift he had prepared: "Congratulations on Awan's birthday."

    "Thank you Mr. Li."

    Su Wan took the box and took a look, and saw that there was a beautiful twin lotus jade hairpin inside.

    The hosta happened to be of three colors, the lotus at the top is white with pink, the lotus leaves are emerald green, and the body of the hairpin is clear and shallow lake green. It looks like a Bingdi lotus blooming on the water.

    The jade quality of the hairpin is excellent, and it is also a rare good jade.

    Moreover, Bing Tilian also intended to tie the knot. They were about to get married. He obviously had this intention in giving her such a gift.

    Su Wan held the hairpin and laughed: "I like it very much."

    "Well, as long as you like it." He nodded and explained, "I got this jade before, and thought it would be most suitable to make such a hairpin for you, so I took the time to do it. Now it seems that it is indeed  suitable."

    Su Wan was slightly surprised: "Did you do it yourself?"

    "nature."

    Su Wan said: "Didn't you just come back from Guiyan City a few years ago, and then you were busy with Yishan Academy, and then you got married, you were quite busy"

    "It won't take much time." Li Lin smiled, "If I can make Ah Wan like it, I will be happy in my heart."

    Su Wan was moved in his heart: "Thank you, I really like it very much."

    A person like Li Lin probably has a noble status, and there is no treasure in the world that he wants but cannot get, but he is willing to carve a hairpin for her by himself in his busy schedule.  She can be happy.

    She is naturally happy.

    "By the way, there is this." Li Lin beckoned, and then Yuanyou who was next to him came forward and handed Li Lin a big box. Li Lin opened the box and showed it to Su Wan.

    "This is a golden pig. It's a gift from the guests who came to congratulate our newlyweds. I saw that you would like it, so I brought it here for you. It's a bit heavy. You can ask someone to come and pick it up. Slow down after you go back."  Slow down."

    After all, he didn't even let her look carefully, so he covered the box, and then glanced at the two maidservants beside him, motioning for someone to come up to pick up the things.

    Xiao Sang looked at Su Wan, saw Su Wan nodding, and then respectfully stepped forward to take the box.

    When the box was pressed on her hand, Xiao Sang only felt that her hand sank, as if something very heavy was pressed on it. She thought to herself, what kind of appearance is the golden pig inside, and it is so heavy.

    "It's cold at night. Go back and have a good rest. I'm leaving too." The night wind was a little cold, and he drank a lot of wine, and he still smelled of alcohol, so he might have smoked her or chilled her  , so I bid farewell.

    And I don't want to see her happy when she sees the golden pig for a while, it probably hurts a little, so I don't want to watch it.

    Su Wan didn't think about anything else. Hearing the words, he hummed softly and said, "It's not easy to walk at night. You should also tell the drivers to be careful. You too, you should go back and rest earlier."

    "okay."

    After the two of them exchanged a few words, Li Lin took his leave and left.

    Su Guan stood there watching his back disappear, and then returned to her yard. After washing, she sat on the edge of the bed in her pajamas, and Xiao Mo dried her hair with a dry towel, and she sat down  There, I looked at it over and over with the twin stalk hairpin.

    Speaking of which, Li Lin gave her a lot of jewelry, all of which were so exquisite and beautiful that she couldn't put it down, and some of them were carved by himself, which can be said to be very careful.

    She lowered her head and poked the little squirrel on the head of the bed, and the little squirrel jumped up, looking very happy.

    Su Guan laughed out loud.

    This person is really good at coaxing people!

    At this moment, Xiao Sang, who was packing up the birthday presents, suddenly asked, "Princess, who gave this golden pig? What should the servant name be written on?"

    "Golden pig?" It was only then that Su Wan remembered that there was another golden pig. She stood up from the bed, and Xiao Mo reached out and took a coat and put it on her shoulders.

    Su Wan walked over, Xiao Sang opened the box, took out the golden pig inlaid with gems and put it on the table.

    "Princess, this is the golden pig."What a gem!  "

    At the first glance, Su Wan's eyes lit up: "This is the golden pig brought by Mr. Li?!"

    What a cute little pig!

    The golden pig is inlaid with several gemstones. The colorful gemstones, not only did not destroy the beauty of the golden pig, but also covered the naive golden pig with a layer of wealth.

    Xiao Sang nodded: "Exactly."

    Su Wan stretched out his hand to touch it a few times, his eyes sparkled, and then said to Xiao Sang, "Don't take it away, just put it, oh, on the small coffee table of the Arhat Chair in the main hall, where I usually sit  You can see it in time."

    "Oh? Oh!" Xiao Sang returned to her senses in a daze, then carried the golden pig out in a daze, and placed it in the main hall. When she came back, she remembered what she wanted to ask, "By the way,  Princess, whose name is written on this golden pig?"

    Su Wan thought for a while, and then said: "I'm not very clear, so let's leave it alone."

    "yes."

    Li Lin's guess was right. Su Wan really liked this golden pig. It was not only cute, but also full of money and wealth. Just by looking at it or touching it, one would feel in a good mood.

    In the next few days, when she was sitting on the Luohan chair, she often stared at the golden pig, because the gemstones on it were really dazzling, and she asked Zhixiu to sew a small dress for the golden pig to wear.  , Blocking the light of the gemstone, it also looks very cute.

    Cute, cute, cute little golden pig.

    Once Su Guan's birthday passed, the day of marriage drew closer. On the tenth day of the Lunar New Year, Su Xun ordered someone to open the warehouse where he had prepared dowry furniture for Su Guan.  send over there.

    Now that the new courtyard is still empty, it's time to send these furniture over.

    Li Lin chose a name for the new courtyard, Jingpingyuan. Li Lin's character is Jing Yuan, and Su Guan's character is Ping Wei.  The word Ping is not bad.

    Just make a yard with a flat landscape.

    ? When these furniture were taken away, the originally full local warehouse became empty. Su Xun stood in the room, looking at the empty room, feeling melancholy and sad.

    In the past, I filled this place bit by bit with joy, hoping to give my daughter the best in the world.

    But at this moment, his heart was suddenly empty like this previously full room.

    [The author has something to say]

    The plot of getting married is arranged on the 19th. Dear friends, hold on to your gold coins and prepare your money~ (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 374 It's fun when the son and wife get along in private

    ?

    "Mr. Nine Songs."

    Jiu Ge smiled, raised his hands, and raised his sleeves, with a rather flirtatious gesture: "Madam just call me Laojiu, it's really a lifetime of luck for the son to marry his wife.  "

    Li Lin smiled and said: "That's right, it's indeed my luck."

    Jiu Ge smiled and shook the red feather fan in his hand, and stopped arguing with him now.

    A group of people chatted and laughed, and Li Lin introduced the other people who came with her. Su Wan also greeted with a smile and recognized their faces.

    After the recognition is over, it's time to start the meeting.

    Hongsilou was originally the property of Licheng. Today, so many people from Licheng come here to eat, and the son and wife are also there. Naturally, they have put a lot of thought into it. Each dish is carefully prepared.  prepare.

    Whether it's flying in the sky, swimming in the water, or walking on the ground, there are everything from meat to vegetarian, and everything is extremely delicious.

    Su Wan especially likes to eat lotus seed balls, which are fish meat chopped into meatballs, served with high soup, and light lotus seeds.  Six lotus seed pills.

    A group of people eats, drinks and chats, from time to time there are hahaha laughter, sometimes two people get into a fight, you come and go, like friends who have not seen each other for a long time, but it seems that no one looks down on anyone  It's like cross-eyed, no one obeys anyone.

    In addition, there are many booing on the side, just non-stop hahaha, it is really lively and fun.

    Su Wan watched the fun while eating, the smile on her face never stopped, and she was able to say a few words when someone was talking to her.

    At this time, she didn't feel restrained, but rather relaxed, and felt that everyone was a very casual person and could get along like friends.

    Li Lin sat next to her, drank some wine with everyone, not much, just drank a few cups, took care of her occasionally, brought her food or added some soup, his movements were casual, as if he was used to it  She took it for granted, and the two of them got along very well.

    Even if they don't say anything, it's hard to put into words the intimacy between them.

    No matter how inconspicuous the people present were, they were extremely satisfied with this marriage in their hearts. If the son is good, if the wife is good, that would be even better!

    If it is true, as Tianwen said, the young master has only one life to live alone, what about Licheng, what about the Li family?

    Originally, they thought that as long as the young master is willing to marry, as long as he is willing to give birth to the next generation of the Li family, all kinds of wives will be recognized, but they didn't expect that they were really worried for nothing. The young master not only married a wife, but also picked a wife.  Best of all, the relationship is so good.

    Really God opened his eyes.

    Let's just say, how can a person like Young Master be alone all his life!

    God asks this magic stick!

    Next time I have to peel off his skin!

    At this moment, I need to drink three hundred cups to express my heart.

    However, due to the presence of Su Wan today, they really did not dare to persuade Li Lin to drink, fearing that they would offend his wife for a while, and felt a little pity in their hearts.

    Li Lin didn't think it was a pity at all, he was too lazy to drink with these people, and he would be happy if he had time to talk with his wife!

    The group drank until the end of Xushi (9:00 p.m.) before they left. Li Lin took Su Wan to bid farewell to everyone.

    The fisherman said: "I will leave in the morning of the next day. If I leave early, the son and wife will not come to see you off. Take care, son and wife. I will wait for you to return from the city."

    Li Lindao: "Everyone, take care, there is nothing urgent anyway, the journey will be slower on the road, and it will be worthwhile to visit the mountains and rivers all the way."

    The fisherman said: "Traveling in the mountains and rivers is not important, the important thing is that the son will come back earlier to preside over the overall situation."

    Li Lin responded: "I will consider it."

    Having said that, there is no specific time, and there is not much difference between saying and not saying.

    The fisherman had expected him to be like this, and secretly sighed in his heart.

    Su Wan said: "It's been a long journey, I wish all gentlemen a safe journey."

    Mr. Buju said: "Madam, take care, I will wait for Madam in Licheng! If Madam is willing, you can also come to my class!"

    Su Wan responded with a smile: "I will definitely visit Mr. when the time comes."

    Mr. Bu Ju is very reluctant. He really likes a little girl like Su Wan. She is obedient, kind-hearted, and eloquent. Many people despise him as annoying, but he has never??She showed a slightly impatient expression, as if she really admired him as an old gentleman.

    Such a little girl is most likely to be loved by an old man like him.

    When Li Lin helped Su Wan get into the carriage and left, Mr. Bu Ju was still reluctant to part with him, and the expression on his face was also very depressed.

    The fisherman asked Jiu Bian: "Are you going back this time, or staying in the Imperial City?"

    Jiubian shook the fan in his hand and said with a smile: "What are you going back for? If you don't go back, I'll go wherever the young master goes. You guys didn't see the young master and his wife get along in private, that's interesting."

    Someone asked: "Oh? How funny?"

    Jiubian recalled when Su Wan wrote a letter to Li Lin, that sentence "Don't embarrass me", made me laugh out loud again.

    But he didn't want to die anyway, apart from Li Lin and Su Wan, he was the only one who knew about it, and if these people knew about it, he might be ripped off.

    "Haha, it's interesting anyway, come on, you won't see it anyway." Having said that, he yawned, then turned around and left gracefully, "You guys leave the day after tomorrow, and I won't send them off.  You can send some money and silver, so that you can travel around the mountains and rivers all the way, don't thank me."

    Bu Ju was so angry that he jumped up: "Hey, look at this man, he is rich, isn't he? But it's just a bunch of vulgar things, isn't it?!"

    When the people around heard the words, some people laughed.

    "Bu Ju, you can't say that. Every time you arrange the tariff, you are not in the lead, wishing to get more!"

    "No way!"

    Bu Ju's face twisted, and he said angrily, "Is that for myself? I'm for the academy, do you know that for the academy? If it weren't for me, how could there be so many outstanding students? Didn't you hear that just now?  I am a good gentleman and a good teacher!"

    "Yes yes yes, you are a good gentleman!"

    Bu Ju snorted softly, and didn't bother to pay attention to these people: "Okay, I won't tell you, I don't have any vision!"

    It was still noisy over there, and Li Lin and Su Wan were driving to Jingpingyuan in a carriage. It was dark at night, and the carriage was moving slowly, and it was more stable than before.

    Yuan You drove the carriage and carried a lantern in his hand for lighting.

    The husband and wife were sitting in the carriage talking, Li Lin shook Su Wan's hand, and said with a smile, "Madam, thank you."

    Su Wan smiled and said, "Thank me for what?"

    Li Lindao: "Mrs. Xie is willing to deal with them so patiently for me."

    "At first it was for you, but later I found everyone very interesting and willing to get along with them, so I was very happy." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 395: Banquet at Ming Palace

    ?

    Su Guan is still struggling with the trivial matter of whether he can wait for the good scenery, but the Emperor City is dead silent, because the incident of King An has angered the palace, the emperor ordered the imperial army and Yin Dali Temple of Jingzhao Prefecture to jointly conduct a thorough investigation, door-to-door.  search.

    If you encounter suspicious people, you will be taken away for interrogation, trying to find the unknown trace, so that you can be arrested and questioned.

    The imperial city was rolled in the wind and waves, and with the ups and downs of the waves, it looked like a storm was about to come.

    Regardless of whether they are high-ranking dignitaries or ordinary people, all of them lock their doors and will not go out unless there is no serious matter. This originally bustling imperial city seems to have suddenly become deserted.  .

    In the early morning of the next day, it was also the day when Ming Palace held a banquet for the noble ladies of the imperial city. At this stall, Qin Yuzhu bit the bullet and held the banquet.

    The time of this day was set before, and the invitations were sent out early, and there were a lot of them. It is really not easy to change the date, and it is a matter of taking over the court, and the Northland needs to rebuild their home.  Money is also urgent, and there is no way to postpone it later.

    If this matter is not handled well, it may be difficult for King Ming who took over this matter.

    King Ming is having a hard time, Qin Yuzhu, Princess Ming, and even the Qin family behind her will not be having a good time.

    Every time Qin Yuzhu thinks of this, he hates Su Ran and King Ming to death in his heart. He feels that these two are always thinking of whimsy, wanting fame and profit, but never thinking about whether what they do will offend others.

    Wang's family in Jinning's mansion said she was sick, so naturally she couldn't come, so she personally pointed out her grandson-in-law Murong Xian to come here on her behalf, while Princess Zhao in Zhao's mansion didn't bother to come, saying she was copying scriptures  Pray for your daughter-in-law Murong Ning to come here on her behalf.

    When it was time to go out, Su Fu begged Zhao Mingyan to intercede in front of Princess Zhao, and also wanted to go out and make friends with the wives, and wanted to go together.

    Princess Zhao originally disagreed, but after thinking about it, if the mansion is divided in the future, if Su Fu doesn't even have a wife who can talk to her, it may be difficult for her to live. Moreover, Su Fu has stopped being a demon recently, and every morning and evening  Dingxing came over to pay her respects, and if she was asked to copy the scriptures, she copied the scriptures. She was very quiet.

    Princess Zhao agreed after much deliberation.

    So when Murong Ning went out, she went out with this sister-in-law.

    Murong Ning glanced at her, and said slowly: "Your brother and sister have gone to the Ming Palace, you have to be careful, lest you get knocked down by some cat, it's not good, after all, it's a wild cat outside.  The owner of the cat can't be found."

    Murong Ning is not the one who suffers, she still can't swallow this breath now, Su Fu just said that the white cat ran into Luoxia Garden and dropped her things, how could she let it go.

    She also needs to be so angry that others feel blocked.

    Su Fu knew that Murong Ning was thinking about her, her face was white and red, but she also knew that this was not the time to argue with the other party, if she dared to quarrel with Murong Ning, she might be sent back to the palace immediately  .

    Thinking of this, she clenched her fists for a while and then let go, saying: "I was wrong, I am really sorry, sister-in-law, and I hope sister-in-law will not be as fussy as I am."

    Murong Ning was stunned for a moment, and looked at Su Fu strangely. She didn't expect Su Fu to bow her head and apologize. She thought that the other party would say something, saying why the sister-in-law should be aggressive, it's just a mistake, why bother?  Hold on to it.

    Seeing her like this, it seems that she wants to settle down and live a peaceful life.

    Murong Ning said: "Okay, when we arrive at the palace in a while, don't speak indiscriminately, let's see how much money you donate from the mansions, and then our mansion will have a little more, you and I are from the same mansion, when the time comes  I'm in charge."

    After all, Murong Ning didn't go into details with her, and got into the carriage directly. Su Fu raised her eyes and glanced at the back of the other party, then clenched her fists, her eyes were filled with coldness.

    She endured it, let's just endure it.

    Murong Ning's glory will not last long, and when Zhao Mingzhan dies, she will not live much longer, but she is a dying person, so why should she care about her.

    When the time comes, everything in Prince Zhao's Mansion will still be hers, and Murong Ning is only worthy of being buried in the tomb for a long sleep.

    Thinking of this, Su Fu suddenly thought of the child in the first grade of junior high school again, her eyes flickered slightly.

    In the previous life, Zhao Mingzhan died, Murong Ning died, and Su Wan, whom Zhao Mingyan married, also died of dystocia. The child was not saved, and only the sons of Zhao Mingzhan and Murong Ning remained.

    At that time, Zhao Mingyan was King Zhao, and he didn't know how many people wanted to be his successor princess, but he refused all of them, and he devoted himself to raising his nephew, intending to raise him into an adult

    she stretchedRubbing her lower abdomen, she thought to herself that in the future, the eldest son of the palace must be her own, and she must never allow the child to be born to others.

    If only she had conceived sooner.

    It would have been nice if the child Murong Ning had disappeared, but it's a pity that it's a little short

    "Third young lady."

    The person next to her called Su Fu, and Su Fu came back to her senses, then stepped on the small stool and got into the carriage. Someone put the carriage on the carriage board, and after a while, the carriage slowly drove towards Ming Palace.

    Concubine Ming personally made a post to invite all noble ladies. Those who received the post naturally did not dare to refuse casually. Only old ladies like Princess Zhao or the Wang family found an excuse and sent their daughter-in-law or grand-daughter-in-law instead.  Go, and the rest should go to the feast.

    Even those who wanted to please Ming Wang's mansion waited outside the mansion early, and went to meet Ming Wangfei as soon as Ming Wang's mansion opened, and only wanted to leave an impression on Wang Hao. It would be even better if she could be liked by Wang Hao.

    When the carriage of Prince Zhao's Mansion stopped in front of the gate, many guests had already arrived. Murong Ning happened to meet the carriage of Jinning Duke's Mansion, so she waited for Murong Xian to come down and enter the mansion together.

    Murong Xian did not expect to meet Murong Ning at the door, and when he opened the veil, he was pleasantly surprised: "Sister, you are here."

    Murong Ning waved at her and told her to come down: "Second Sister, how are you doing these days?"

    Murong Xian quickly got off the carriage, and then walked over: "Don't worry, elder sister, I'm fine."

    But seeing Su Fu beside Murong Ning, Murong Xian's eyes flickered slightly: "Fourth Sister, you are here too."

    Seeing Murongxian, Su Fu felt unhappy again. She thought that Murongxian was pretty good, the daughter of Pingyuan Houfu, and worthy of her eldest brother, but later, her sister-in-law not only didn't help her.  , and coaxed her elder brother to alienate her.

    Su Fu has always felt that Su Jian was the best for her, but it was Murong Xian who blew the pillow, which made Su Jian alienate her.

    In addition, Murong Xian is still Murong Ning's younger sister, and Murong Ning has been bullying her on the side of the palace because she is the elder sister-in-law and the wife of the eldest son, making herself humble and humble, and swallowing her anger.

    Thinking of this, Su Fu couldn't help snorting: "Why, I can't come if you come?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 398 Donation

    ?

    For example, this family has two children, but they are too poor to support only one, so they abandon the baby girl. The baby girl died miserably in the wilderness in the end, which is very pitiful.

    The people present are all women, there are noble daughters raised by noble families, and there are also official wives who climbed up from the bottom with their husbands, and most of them have daughters or have already become grandmothers and granddaughters.  .

    Listening to these stories, I really feel empathy and feel so pitiful.

    Donate money?

    donate donate!

    As long as the poor people can live better and those poor girls can survive, they must donate.

    Poor, really pitiful, even if your own life is a bit miserable, you should donate as much as possible. Compared with the lives of those people in the Northland, they really live a very good life  .

    "Those girls are so pitiful. They were abandoned when they were just born, and they didn't even have the chance to open their eyes to see the world. God let them come into this world, but let them suffer such an unfair fate."

    "Think about it, how pitiful it would be to leave only a small dry bone in the wilderness"

    "Today's donation is for the rebuilding of Beidi's home, but I hope to set up a philanthropic hall dedicated to raising those girls who have been abandoned by their families and bring them up to adulthood. I hope to get everyone's support when the time comes."

    "Now, please donate to the people of the Northland to rebuild their homes, so as to reduce the burden on the court, and do what they can for the suffering people, and do good deeds for themselves and their families"

    Although many people present looked down on Su Ran and felt that it was shameless for her to follow King Ming without a name, but they had to admit that what Su Ran said made them agree with each other very much, and they donated their own money.  money that came.

    Those wives of petty officials at least took out a thirty taels of silver and contributed a little.

    Qin Yuzhu looked at the huge box in the middle, saw more and more banknotes and cash inside, and listened to the name reported by the handmaid who recorded the donation, and which mansion gave so and so, and was satisfied.

    With all this money, even though today's banquet might offend others, it is really good that King Ming managed the matter well, not only gaining a good reputation, but also satisfying the emperor.

    You don't need to spend money yourself, but you can get it everywhere.

    If Su Ran has always been so reliable and planned for the Ming Palace, she can always tolerate her.

    After some small official wives finished their donations, they went to some rich merchants. Several of these wealthy merchants in the imperial city had the brand name of the imperial merchants, and most of them were wealthy families.  After reading it all over, there are quite a few donations, ranging from several thousand taels to ten thousand taels.

    Li Yuyan's natal family, Li's family, donated a full 20,000 yuan, but she was very honorable, and even Qin Yuzhu praised it.

    Mrs. Jing smiled, shaking the round fan in her hand, she said: "My Jing family is not as rich as the Li family, but I have some background, so donate 20,000 taels as well."

    The Jing family is not interested in the disputes of the imperial court. Since it is for the sake of rebuilding their homes for the people of the Northland, the Jing family is naturally willing to contribute. As for who will do this, the Jing family has no opinion.

    However, it is also necessary to ensure that the money is spent on the person who should use it. If it is named, the money will be turned around and not used, and the mirror family is not easy to mess with.

    With Jing's status, 20,000 is not too much, but it is not a lot. I feel that with this number as a base, there will be no shortage of other mansions.

    The smile on Qin Yuzhu's face was sincere: "Thank you, Mrs. Jing."

    Mrs. Jing had some meaningful smiles on her lips: "Princess, you are welcome, everyone is for the people of the Northland."

    After that, various families donated one after another, and the Zhen Guo Gongfu gave 10,000 taels.

    Yuanshi didn't care about other people's gazes on her at all, and said calmly: "There is nothing in the family of the generals in the house, and the father-in-law has been taking care of the disabled soldiers and generals of the Yue family army, spending a lot of money a year,  There¡¯s really no money for it.¡±

    Many people know that the Yue family has been supporting the families of those who have been disabled or killed in battle over the years.

    Therefore, the government of Zhen Guo is indeed not poor, but it does spend a lot of money every year, and its life is similar to that of ordinary officials and eunuchs. Ten thousand taels of silver is indeed a lot.

    Some of them were dissatisfied, and suddenly said: "When Princess Wen Xiao got married, I heard that the mansion sent eight gifts to add makeup. I'm afraid it cost a lot of it."

    Yuan Shi smiled: "The man who has been in the house for many yearsThere is still some savings, but the sons of the family are still getting married, and Shuang'er is not yet married, so naturally they have to save some. As for the makeup for Princess Wenxiao, it was also saved by her mother-in-law for more than ten years.  "

    "It can't be helped. The mother-in-law only has one daughter, and the sister-in-law is gone now. She also only has this granddaughter. It's reasonable to feel distressed."

    Mrs. Jing said: "Mrs. Yue is right. She should be distressed. Since it is a donation, there is no reason for people to empty out the family. Mrs. Yue paid 10,000 taels, but it is just right."

    In Mrs. Jing's mind, the Duke of Zhen's Mansion is much better than the princes and grandchildren who are trying their best to fight for power and profit, and she also knows a little about what the Duke of Zhen's Mansion has done in recent years, and she admires it in her heart.

    "Jinning Duke's Mansion is also ten thousand taels." Murong Xian laughed and said to Qin Yuzhu, "Princess, please don't be disgusted. There are too many things in the mansion these days. It's about marrying a girl and marrying a bride.  It¡¯s a little overwhelming.¡±

    "Pingyuanhou's mansion is also 10,000 taels." Mrs. Pingyuanhou said slowly, "Ten thousand taels are not easy to come by, we have to count even one tael of silver for our daily expenses, and now we only have ten thousand taels.  They're all shaking."

    No, it's ten thousand taels to open one's mouth, and there are still people who think it's too little, that is, the dignitaries of this imperial city, the richest group of people in Dongzhao dare to do so.

    "That's right, my wife's hands are shaking too. I originally thought about a few thousand taels of silver, and since Mrs. Hou said 10,000 taels, then I'll just settle for 10,000 taels."

    Murong Ning said: "Prince Zhao's mansion is 20,000 yuan, please don't dislike it."

    "My father has been busy with the affairs in the Northland. Over the years, I have given out a lot of money to give porridge to the people in the Northland every year. The princess said that it was a bit late.  His Majesty also knew about the fact that he paid fifty thousand taels of silver to go to Beidi."

    As the emperor's most trusted younger brother, Prince Zhao's mansion is naturally extremely wealthy. At the beginning, Su Guan Lion asked Princess Zhao to give 300,000 taels. Although Princess Zhao felt painful, she could afford it.

    However, although they were rich, King Zhao and Zhao Mingzhan also took part of the money to do good deeds, some of which were done quietly, and some of which were put on the bright side.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 420 Could it be that you eat soft rice and eat happily?

    ?

    "Business?" Li Lin had checked Liu Yan before, and hearing him mention this, he could naturally think of Liu Yan's purpose.

    The Liu family is rich, but has no backer. What Liu Yan wants is to be able to make money in business and have a huge backer. It is best to suppress the members of the Liu family and let him become the head of the Liu family.

    Su Wan, as a princess, is also backed by the two backers of Jinning Duke's Mansion and Zhen Guogong Mansion. If he can take advantage of Su Wan's position, it will be a great thing that he can't ask for.

    However, he is a foreigner, and it is not easy to talk to women, so he can only find Li Lin.

    In his opinion, looking for Li Lin is the same as looking for Su Wan. After all, the two are husband and wife, so there is no reason for the princess not to help.

    Besides, the princess is not short of money, so I'm afraid he might look down on cooperating with him, but Li Lin is different.

    Born in a poor family and married a princess, and married a rich and beautiful woman, it costs money to raise her like running water.

    Liu Yan said again: "I have several businesses in my hand, all of which are quite profitable, but I have been squeezed by my brothers in my family, and now it is quite If Mr. Li can help me, I would like to take  The three transactions were made by Mr. Li."

    "If Mr. Li can help me become the head of the family, then the Liu family"

    Before Liu Yan finished speaking, Li Lin interrupted him, and said with a smile: "Young Master Liu loves you, but Li always likes to travel, and I really don't have any ideas about making money. I'm really sorry.  .¡±

    Liu Yandao: "But Mr. Li is married to the princess, and he always has to support his family. Is it possible that he still needs the princess to support him?"

    "Also."

    "?!" Liu Yan was stunned for a while, and it took him a while to figure out what the meaning of "Ye Hao" is. Does this mean that it is good for the princess to support his family?

    Mr. Li's way of thinking is really confusing.

    Could it be that you eat soft rice and eat happily?

    Liu Yan swallowed her saliva, and suddenly felt that she didn't know where to put her hands and feet, and she looked at Li Lin in shock: "Mr. Li, you think it's good for the princess to support the family?"

    "Of course." Li Lin replied calmly, without any disturbance, as if this was a very common thing.

    Liu Yan looked at his face and wondered if the way he got up this morning was wrong, the world has become something he doesn't recognize.

    It's amazing that there are men in the world who are so indifferent to being raised by their wives.

    If it were someone else, he would not even be able to lift his head up, and would wish to die.

    "Why?"

    Li Lin said lightly: "Madam and I are husband and wife, we are both free-spirited people, I just want to be happy, why bother about these things."

    Listening to these rhetoric, Liu Yan was dizzy

    Lin Suyue over here paid a visit to Su Wan. She came today to apologize. She said that she wanted Su Wan to teach her etiquette.  It is not kind.

    Later, when I learned that Su Wan was a princess, a daughter of a duke's family, I was so frightened that I almost lost my mind.

    With such an identity, she is one of the top few noble girls in Dongzhao, and she can be crushed to death with just a few fingers.

    In those days, she was very terrified, worried that Su Wan would send someone to tell Liu Yan what she had done, and that Liu Yan would dislike her, but within a few days, she lost a lot of weight, and often had nightmares and sweated at night.

    Fear and panic enveloped her, as if the next moment, she would die.

    She was really scared, and when she learned that Liu Yan was going to visit her, she begged Liu Yan to take her with her, saying that she was going to visit the princess.

    Liu Yan originally didn't want to bring her with her. With Lin Suyue's status, she was only a concubine at best. He really didn't dare to bring her in front of Su Wan. Isn't this a slap in the face of the princess?

    But Lin Suyue lied, saying that she had a good chat with Su Wan in the Peach Blossom Forest of Layer Cloud Mountain, and the princess liked her very much.

    After hearing what she said, Liu Yan thought about it and took her with him.

    Lin Suyue was led by Xiao Sang into the door, and then plopped down on her knees in front of Su Wan.

    Su Wan was stunned for a moment. She didn't want to see Lin Suyue at first, and felt that the girl thought she was self-righteous, but since she came in, it was not easy to see her, so she thought of a few words and sent her away.

    Unexpectedly, she knelt down.

    Xiao Sang asked: "What are you doing, girl? Get up quickly."

    Lin Suyue lowered her voice, lowered her head and said: "The little girl is here to apologize to the princess, I was thinking about it earlier, and there is something to offend the princess.??I also ask the princess to forgive me.  "

    If it were any other woman, Lin Suyue wouldn't be so afraid, but this majestic princess, as long as she opened her mouth lightly, Mr. Liu would not tolerate her, or even take her life to apologize to Su Wan.

    The gap was too big, she had to bow her head if she wanted to survive.

    Su Wan's fingers slid across the edge of the teacup, and it took a while before he said: "Since you know you made a mistake, get up and sit down."

    Lin Suyue hesitated for a while when she heard the words, but she didn't dare not to listen, so she got up and sat down on one side.

    "You want to live a better life, and I understand it, but you can't ask others to sacrifice for you. They don't owe you anything." Su Wan's tone was flat, "Wives and concubines fight in the backyard, and I don't know why  To be able to live a good life is to suffer blood and tears in this backyard and die an untimely death."

    "Since you have embarked on this path, I don't advise you to be kind or to fight with them. Whatever you sow, you will get what you want. You can do it yourself."

    "I will not tell Mr. Liu about the previous matter, go back."

    Lin Suyue breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the words, and didn't dare to ask for anything more, so she hurriedly said goodbye and left.

    Xiao Mo saw her leaving in a hurry, and clicked her tongue: "Princess, why don't you think this person can't think about it, good girl, if you insist on being a concubine, this concubine room is not easy to do."

    As a concubine, which one has not been trained by the mistress, and still needs to be served day by day. If there is a little carelessness, it is possible to be sold.

    As for those who dote on concubines and destroy wives, there are some, and there are also few.

    Moreover, in the backyard of the mansion, there are many women, but only one man. This is bound to be a fight, and there is no day when it will stop.

    When you are not favored, the people below look at the dishes and cut them off from you. They eat leftovers and live in dilapidated remote huts. It is hot in summer and cold in winter.  the end.

    When you are favored, you have to worry about the open and dark arrows of the people around you, and you will die if you are not careful.

    Tsk.

    Xiao Sang said: "You don't understand this. People have lived a hard life, and they just want to live a good life with servants. It doesn't matter if they are concubines. Those who think that they can give birth to a son and a half in the future are the mansions.  Lord above."

    "There are many stories about this story. There was a girl from the village who became the eighteenth concubine of a certain son. The whole family felt very happy and thought it was a great luck."

    Xiao Li thought about it, but she really didn't understand.

    Anyway, she and Xiao Sang would definitely not be concubines.

    If you don¡¯t get married and stay with the princess, you will be safe and secure for the rest of your life, eating and drinking well. If you want to marry, the princess will carefully select for them. If you want to find a good, handsome one,  Good character.

    Thinking about it, they are much luckier than many girls in the world.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 450 If Afu can be allowed to recognize him as his father

    ?

    Li Lin smiled when he heard the words: "When I came back earlier, I asked someone to check Li Lan's background, and found out that he had several shady things. If he disagrees, then we will ruin his reputation."

    Shi wrote back and was overjoyed when he heard the words: "Is this true?"

    Li Lindao: "If there is no such thing, how can I talk nonsense."

    Shi replied and patted the table, saying: "Then this matter will be easy to handle, cousin, you and I will go to Li's house with me tomorrow, settle this matter, and bring the elder sister and the child back."

    Shi Chongshan was a little hesitant, but Shi replied again: "Father, do you want people outside to think that our Shi family is easy to bully?"

    Shi Chongshan was choked for a moment, and didn't know what to say for a moment, and finally poured himself a glass of wine, and said bravely: "It's alright, alright, you guys take care of things, I don't care about it."

    When Shi wrote back and heard the words, he laughed, and finally let go of his heart.

    After all, Shi Chongshan is the one who decides the Shi family, he and Shi Huiqin's father, if he disagrees, the matter of reconciliation will be difficult.

    Besides, after Shi Huiqin came back, she had nowhere to go, so she naturally wanted to go back to Shi's house. If Shi Chongshan disagreed, she wouldn't even be able to enter the door.

    Now that Shi Chongshan has agreed, everything is easy to handle.

    As soon as Shi was happy to write back, he drank a lot with his own father, and finally got so drunk that he became a fool.

    On the second day, Shi Huixin called Shi Huiqing, who was in the second room, and the brothers and daughters-in-law of the Shi family, and set off for the Li family together.

    People in this era like to live together. Usually, most of the people in a village have the same surname, and they are descendants of the same ancestor.

    ?Because natural and man-made disasters are unpredictable, relatives living together can support each other, and if something happens to a family, brothers from the clan will help each other to tide over the difficulties. One mouthful left by each family is enough to save lives.

    Anyone who dares to bully the brothers in the clan will be a group of people. When others see it, who dares to provoke it.

    A single tree is hard to support, and it may fall down with a little wind and rain, but when the trees grow together, they form a forest, which is a safe place.

    Besides, Shi Chongshan's lineage is also kind to the people in the village.

    In the past, Shiqiao Village was just an ordinary village, not so rich. It was because Shi Qinsang married and lived here with her husband. Her husband helped the people in the village improve their farming, and this is how it is today.

    Now that Shi Chongshan needs help, the young and powerful men, daughter-in-laws and aunts of Shiqiao Village all gathered together and set off in a mighty way.

    Li Linhe took a long trip and accompanied him for a trip.

    Shi Huiqin married into a village not far from Shiqiao Village, called Nanshan Village. It is not far from Shiqiao Village, and it only takes half an hour to walk.

    Nanshan Village is different from Shiqiao Village. The people in Shiqiao Village have lived here for an unknown period of time. Their ancestors have been here for several generations. However, the people in Nanshan Village escaped from the war and settled here.  There are also caste names.

    Ever since Shi Huiqin sent the letter, she began to pack her things quietly, waiting for someone to pick her up. She has good patience, she doesn't pack much in a day, and she has something to do every day.

    She actually knew a little about Li Lin. Although he was only a few years old when she got close to him, his personality was very similar to his father's. He was gentle and calm, and he also cared about family affection.  .

    He was the only heir in the Li family, so he was naturally very concerned about his uncle's relatives, otherwise he would not have returned to Shiqiao Village for so long.

    Just relying on this blood relationship, it is impossible for Li Lin to ignore her.

    In addition, when she was a child, she often flirted in front of her aunt and uncle, who also liked her very much, and when Li Lin was very young, she often took him to play.

    Just relying on this friendship, he will definitely help her leave the Li family.

    "Afu." Shi Huiqin walked out of the door and called out to her son who was sitting in a daze in the yard.

    Li Fu is four years old this year. Because his mother is sick all the year round, his father doesn't care about it, and his grandma often yells and scolds, he becomes very silent and doesn't like to talk. Sometimes he just sits alone in a daze.

    Hearing this, Li Fu came over and called mother.

    Shi Huiqin frowned, her pale face was reprimanded in her eyes: "Afu, how many times have I told you to call mother."

    Among noble families, children should respect their parents as father and mother, and grandparents as grandparents, while ordinary people call them father and mother and grandpa and grandma. The former is respectful and polite, while the latter is kind and ordinary.

    theWhen Shi Huiqin was a child, she heard Li Lin calling her parents "father and mother", and found it very strange. Later, she realized that there was a kind of honor in this.

    Ever since Li Fu could speak, Shi Huiqin asked him to call her mother.

    Li Fu didn't understand at the beginning. Naturally, what his mother said was what he said, but he was more sensible. He knew that everyone called mother, so he also started to call mother, and felt that the name 'mother' was strange, and everyone didn't like it.  shouted.

    Then Shi Huiqin taught him a lesson several times, but he persisted in not changing his words. Every time Shi Huiqin asked him to change his words, he only changed.

    "Mother."

    Shi Huiqin finally had some relief on her face when she heard the words, she knelt down and reached out to touch her son's thin face, then smiled: "Afu, your uncle will come to pick us up soon, when the time comes, we will let you  Are you happy to live with your cousin?"

    Li Fu blinked, but asked her: "Why do you want to live with my cousin, I want to live with my uncle."

    Li Fu is really not familiar with this cousin. He is young and doesn't remember many things, and this cousin is often not in Shiqiao Village. He only knows that there is such a person in his current memory.

    In comparison, the uncle who often secretly brings him delicious food and talks with him is his favorite.

    If he had to choose, it would definitely be with his uncle.

    Shi Huiqin frowned: "Why don't you like it? Your cousin's family is big, and you can play casually when the time comes. Your cousin is also a man of profound knowledge. With him teaching you, you will have a bright future."

    "Afu, as long as you get close to your cousin, you will have everything in the future."

    Shi Huiqin felt in her heart that it was absolutely impossible for her to marry that person. Now that she was married and had a child, and her health was really bad, she probably wouldn't live for a few years.

    And he also became a relative, married the princess who is full of beauty and wealth.

    Even though she was full of unwillingness and pain in her heart, she had to admit this reality.

    In the past, she had dreamed of flying up to the branches and occupying a high position, just like a dream, how could she be reconciled.

    Now all she wants is to get closer to him.

    With his status, maybe there is some panacea, or a peerless doctor invited to save her life.

    Furthermore, maybe Afu can be handed over to him and let him help raise him.

    She is about to die. A person like him will definitely not refuse. If Afu can accept him as his father and become the son of the Li family, everything she pursues will be realized.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 454 I Want to Beg You and the Princess to Take Afu

    ?

    The Shi family was lively for a while, and the people in the village quickly left and went to their own business.

    When Li Lin came back, he didn't go to Shi's house again, he ordered people to pack up his things, and planned to go back to the imperial city.

    In the past, I didn't think it was a big deal to live here alone, but now that Su Wan is not around, I always feel that something is wrong. Now that the things here are over, I should go back to accompany her early.

    He planned to leave tomorrow, and after ordering someone to clean up, he took the two of them to the fruit forest on the mountain to pick some fruits, planning to bring them back to the Imperial City tomorrow.

    Now is the time when bayberry, loquat, and cherries are ripe, and he picked a basket for each of them. In the basket, several layers of fruits were inserted with bamboo slices to separate them, and a piece of cloth was placed on them to prevent the bumps on the road from crushing the fruits.  .

    By the time he came back after picking the fruit, the sun was already setting.

    The guard guarding the door reported: "My lord, the eldest daughter of the Shi family has brought the child over and said she wants to thank you for your help. She is waiting in the guest garden right now."

    "Oh? Why is she here? Isn't she in poor health?" Li Lin squinted his eyes, thinking that this cousin was really strange.

    When I was in Shiqiao Village in the past, I would occasionally hide in the dark and watch him, but if she didn't show up, he couldn't say anything. He just thought that her life was not long, and wanted to see her relatives, and remember what she looked like  Yes, I don't want people to see me like this.

    As for what her real purpose is, he doesn't want to ask, as long as she doesn't do things that annoy him, he won't care about a dying person, especially if this person is his cousin.

    He doesn't remember much about when he was a child, but Shi Huiqin really took him with him for a while and took him around to play, which can be regarded as a kindness to him.

    But it's just weird.

    A strange person.

    Li Lin washed his hands, and went to see Shi Huiqin in the guest garden. At the moment, Shi Huiqin was drinking tea by the teahouse, and Li Fu leaned obediently beside her, quietly.

    When Shi Huiqin heard footsteps, she raised her eyes and saw Li Lin walking in, with a smile on her face: "Is Jing Yuan back? Did you go to the mountain?"

    Li Lin nodded: "I'm going back to the Imperial City tomorrow. The Princess likes to eat fresh fruits, so bring some back to her."

    Shi Huiqin's hand holding the teacup froze slightly, and some jealous fires arose in her heart. The princess princess, for her sake, he even went up to the mountain to pick fruits himself. There were no seasonal fruits in the imperial city, so he insisted on bringing them back from here.

    Shi Huiqin loosened her hand holding the teacup, and then put the teacup on the table: "If you have such a heart, the princess will be happy."

    "It's just that there isn't any kind of fruit on the other side of the imperial city. If you take it from here, it will be ruined in the imperial city. I'm afraid the princess won't like to eat it. It's a waste of time. It's better to go to the imperial city."  Just buy it again.¡±

    Li Lin didn't care about it: "It's okay, just pick something good to eat, if it's all bad, then don't want it."

    Shi Huiqin paused: "It's a waste of food, I'm afraid it's not good."

    Li Lin hummed, unwilling to talk to her about this again, sat down on the side, and asked her the purpose of coming here: "It's getting dark now, what are you doing here?"

    Shi Huiqin smiled and said: "It's not a big deal, I just want to thank you personally. If you hadn't helped persuade my father, I am afraid that my father would not let me go. If you hadn't helped check Li Lan, he wouldn't either.  Agree to let me and Afu go."

    Li Lin was a little surprised: "Hui Qing told you?"

    He had told Shi Huiqing not to reveal this matter, because he had to promise Li Lan not to spread it to the outside world. Naturally, the fewer people who knew about it, the better.  Who knows, otherwise, Li Lan would definitely follow him in order to protect himself.

    It's just that why did Shi Huiqing tell Shi Huiqin?

    Shi Huiqin said: "I begged him, don't blame him, he has a soft heart, begged him, he said everything."

    Li Lindao: "Now that you know it, just don't say it outside. If the news spreads from here, Li Lan feels that the Shi family is not keeping their promises. When the time comes, they will pester your mother and son. I'm afraid there will be no days to stop."

    Shi Huiqin nodded: "Of course I know what to do."

    "That's good."

    Shi Huiqin glanced at his expressionless face, hesitated again and again, suppressed her secret thoughts, and asked him tentatively:

    "Are you okay with the princess? A girl as delicate and expensive as the princess may have a bad temper.Wife, you also need to give way to her.  "

    "No, she has a very good temper." Li Lin pinched the teacup with his fingers, feeling a little uncomfortable.

    He really doesn't want to tell people about his relationship with Su Wan. In his opinion, he has to bear with her good or bad. How they live their lives is a matter for the two of them.

    If the elders asked, he still had some patience to say a few words.

    But a cousin, and not very familiar with her, her hand stretched a bit too long.

    "Cousin don't say that again in the future, I don't like people talking about her."

    Shi Huiqin still had a lot to say, but was interrupted by Li Lin.

    She originally wanted to use Li Lin's words to think about what the person he married was like. She had seen many official girls in Guiyan City, and they were all arrogant, and they didn't even look at her.  one.

    Those people rely on their natal family's high status and power, so there is no such thing as a good temper.

    Shi Huiqin felt that this noble lady from the Jinning Mansion was not good enough for Li Lin.

    No, it seems that all the women in the world are not worthy of him.

    Shi Huiqin coughed twice, her face paler than before: "I shouldn't ask these questions, actually II want to know if the princess has a good temper and if people get along well."

    "Actually, I came today because I wanted to ask you something. You know, I'm not in good health, and I probably won't be able to survive for a few years. Afu is still young, so I can't worry about him. My father cares about face very much.  , I'm afraid that if I'm gone in the future, people from the Li family will come and rob him."

    "I, I want to entrust the child to you"

    Li Lin frowned upon hearing this, and then said: "If I were in Shiqiao Village, and the people from the Li family wanted to make trouble, I would definitely help, so don't worry."

    "No." Shi Huiqin hesitated for a moment, her face seemed a little embarrassed, "I want to ask you and the princess to take in Afu, and let him be filial by your side in the future. If you want, let Afu call you and the county  If you don't want to, you can call your foster father and mother"

    Li Lin's hand trembled, and he almost dropped the teacup in his hand.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 551 I remember a mass grave outside the city

    ?

    What Li Lin is most worried about recently is the ending of the so-called previous life Su Wan. These days, he has been uneasy, as if she is about to leave him, and it makes him uncomfortable to think about it every day.

    Just at this time, Su Fu ran into him again and said such vicious words, and the hostility in his heart couldn't be suppressed all at once.

    How dare she!

    How dare you say such a thing!

    If it was just a few quarrels between women in the past, he wouldn't be able to bully a woman, but Su Fu accidentally touched his back scale.

    If you don't teach her a lesson, she really thinks that no one in this world can restrain her, right?

    Li Lin's eyes narrowed slightly.

    Su Wan noticed the hostility hidden in his body, and her heart ached suddenly, she panicked immediately, grabbed his hand and said: "Don't listen to her nonsense, I'm not fine, don't be angry, don't be with me  She usually cares about"

    The direction of the development of the matter actually made Su Wan feel helpless.

    Originally, she made a storybook and pointed out Su Fu's matter, but she just wanted to mention that Li Lin and Li Fu might be reborn, lest he and Li Fu fight in the future, and then fall behind.

    Or Li Fu has gone astray, and he will use Licheng to do something in the future. He doesn't know what's going on here, and he doesn't know how to deal with it.

    She knew that he would check on Su Fu, and even knew that he could find out every bit of Su Fu's secrets.

    But she forgot that in Sofu's memory of her previous life, there was a part where the original owner died in childbirth.

    I don't know that from a certain day, she found that there was something faintly wrong with him. Sometimes he looked at her with a depressed look, or asked around about whether she wanted to have a baby, and sometimes couldn't sleep at night.

    Even in the Imperial City, as long as she goes out, he will definitely come to pick her up.

    She sorted things out a bit, and she probably guessed the problem. Either she knew that in a so-called past life, she married someone else and gave birth to a child for someone else, which made it difficult for him to accept, or it was because of her  The ending that may die is uneasy.

    According to his various performances, Su Wan leaned towards the latter, thinking that he was uneasy because of the ending of that previous life, and felt very distressed for him.

    Several times, she also wanted to tell him about herself to appease his heart, but she didn't know how to say it when the words came to her lips. Do you really want to tell him this secret that she plans to keep in her heart for the rest of her life?  ?

    Sometimes it's a fluke, as long as she stays by her side well, after a long time, he will definitely feel at ease.

    But today, when she saw that he was really angry, it really made her feel bad, and she didn't know what to do for a while.

    She couldn't bear his worry and sadness.

    "Don't be angry, let's go upstairs, let's go." Su Wan took his hand, lifted his foot and continued to walk up the stairs. He looked down at the hands they were holding, and the tone in his heart eased  Slowly, and then followed up.

    The two of them went upstairs and sat down in the private room that had been reserved in advance. He never let go of her hand, and when someone brought hot water and left, the return wind hurried over.

    "My lord, I passed out after being hit a few times, what should I do?"

    After all, Su Fu is the blood of the Duke of Jinning. Although the Duke of Jinning has kicked her out of the house, Huifeng, Yuanyou and the others dare not make decisions privately. They say they are here to ask Li Lin how to deal with it.  , but actually wanted to ask what Su Wan meant.

    Su Wan remained silent, and turned to look at Li Lin. Li Lin squeezed her hand, his eyes were a little cold: "Since she doesn't have a long memory, let her have a good memory and send the child to the Jinning mansion.  Go, as for Sufu I remember there was a mass grave outside the city, so I sent her there."

    Su Guan's eyes widened suddenly, and then he heard him say, "When she wakes up, tell her that he has to take a detour when he sees my wife in the future. If he dares to speak rudely and insult my wife again, I will see her once and throw her away."  A mass grave."

    Su Fu's body was thrown into a mass grave in her previous life. At that time, she estimated that there was still a mouthful of resentment and unwillingness to let go, and she survived. She died in a mass grave, and Li Lin threw her away.  Going to the mass grave, I'm afraid I have the intention to punish her.

    Putting this aside in this way, Su Fu will never dare to say these disgusting things again when she sees her in the future.

    "Ma'am? What do you think?"

    "Oh, okay." Su Wan recovered and nodded, "Then throw it away. Since you dare to provoke, you should bear the consequences of offending others, so that she can see clearly what your situation is."

    The main thing is to let him out??With this tone, I still hope that Su Fu can figure out how to live this life.

    Originally, in the book, after Su Fu was reborn, she had revenge and resentment. Because she knew the plot of the matter, both revenge and love went smoothly. Zhao Mingyan cared about her very much, and she got what she wanted.  Everything is therefore decent and bright.

    But because of Su Wan's arrival, everything changed. She who was supposed to die didn't die. In order to get Zhao Mingyan, Su Fu had no choice but to snatch it.  road, and this road is getting narrower and narrower, and people are becoming more and more extreme.

    When Su Fu was still in her boudoir, she still had some family affection and reason. Even after she snatched a marriage to show off to Su Wan, she was more reserved, but now she has long since disregarded her image and has completely thrown herself out.

    It may also be because she has lost too much and can't turn back. The only thing she can hold on to is Zhao Mingyan. As long as she can be with Zhao Mingyan again, she can get the honor she wants, so she is crazy  He ran after Zhao Mingyan in the same way.

    What's ridiculous is that she still can't see her current situation clearly, not to mention that she can't go back to Prince Zhao's mansion, if she goes back, her reputation is tainted, how can she be Zhao Mingyan's regular wife.

    Moreover, she seemed to only remember Zhao Mingyan's feelings for her in the past, but forgot that after so many things, Zhao Mingyan was only disgusted and impatient with her, and even regretted that he could not rest day and night, so there was no friendship at all.

    In Su Fu's life, it seems that the head can be seen at a glance.

    Returning to the wind to retreat, Su Wan lowered his eyes and stared at the teacup on the table, feeling that he squeezed her hand again, and then smiled, feeling a little relieved.

    If he has been restless because of this matter, then it is not impossible to tell him that she hopes that when he is with her, he will feel happy from the bottom of his heart, instead of worrying about this and that all the time.

    She hopes to have a long life with him, live slowly, be happy every day, and don't want him to take her too seriously, as if every day is like living the last day.

    He felt oppressed and uncomfortable, and she was also having a hard time.

    So she smiled, stretched out her hand and tugged at his sleeve: "Husband, I don't want to listen to the book anymore. I'm a little tired and want to go back to rest. How about you come with me?" (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com  com

 Chapter 577 Where is the mistake?

    ?

    Zhao Mingjing is not a fool either. Feeling Li Lin looking at him like this, he naturally realized that he might have done something wrong, but he didn't know where he was wrong for a while, but he didn't dare to ask, so he just stared blankly.  There was a thin layer of sweat on his face and forehead.

    He was sweating, but he didn't dare to wipe it off.

    In fact, he felt that his life was a bit absurd and confused.

    He was born as a prince, which should be a noble status, but he is not qualified to inherit the throne, and he will be a prince in the future, but life has played a joke on him.

    His biological mother came from a humble background, and he didn't live for a few more years. The emperor had already had a son of the Empress Yuan who he cared about very much. In addition, there were also grown-up princes like King Sui and Ming.  .

    Furthermore, he is also clearly aware of his situation. He is young and not outstanding, so his imperial brothers will not notice him, and he can live a more stable life.

    When he is unable to protect himself, the better he behaves, the faster he may die.

    So he started to hide his clumsiness at a very young age, even if he knew it, he behaved very mediocre.

    What he didn't expect was that his father called him to the front, saying that he intended to train him, and also found a teacher for him, and wanted to send him to study with him.

    Although he couldn't figure out why his father suddenly wanted to pass on the throne to him, he still pondered in his heart, was it really because he wanted to train him because his brothers were hopeless?  Or just want to test him?

    However, whether it was true or tentative, he followed the arrangement and did what he had to do.

    And his gentleman, who is not very old, is usually a gentle and gentle person, and his knowledge is more profound than the gentleman he has met before. No matter what confusion you have, he can easily answer it.

    However, if you do something wrong, when he looks at people like this, it is actually a bit breathless, and then he will reflect on what he did wrong over and over again.

    Seeing this, Su Wan reached out and pulled Li Lin's sleeve, and asked with a smile, "Mingjing, but do you want some seasoning?"

    Zhao Mingjing was still thinking about where he was wrong, and felt his scalp tense, so he shook his head when he heard the words, not daring to ask: "No need, Master."

    Su Wan smiled: "I didn't give it to you, you see, you gave me the fish, and I gave you the seasoning in exchange."

    Zhao Mingjing hesitated for a moment, then shook his head: "No, I gave the fish to Mr. and Mrs. Shi, and it cannot be exchanged."

    "Then I have benefited from you, and I will give you something to thank you. This is not an exchange, right? Take it, and you will treat it as a reciprocal gift."

    Zhao Mingjing looked up at Li Lin, and saw that he nodded calmly, so he nodded and accepted. Su Wan asked Xiao Sang to prepare some seasonings for him, and watched him grilling fish profusely there.

    After Zhao Mingjing finished roasting the fish, he sat aside and ate it with a dagger, Li Fu came back late, with a fishing rod in his hand, and a fish basket in his hand, which contained three processed fish.  .

    His expression was calm, his steps were slow, and he seemed to be a bit leisurely.

    Li Lin looked at his fish, saw that there was only one small fish and two big fish, and smiled: "Not bad."

    Li Fu also had some smiles on his face: "I remembered that there was a pool in front of it, and there were many fish in it, so I went to have a look, and I caught two."

    "Okay, you go to roast and eat first, we ate all of them, after eating, I will take you to the fruit forest for a walk."

    Li Fu nodded, and then began to grill the fish. He picked some seasoned wild vegetables and berries when he came back, rubbed the wild vegetables, and dripped the juice to spread on the fish, and then spread the berries.  The fragrance of wild fruits mixed together has a very wonderful taste.

    Fragrant and sweet, but not greasy.

    Su Wan felt that if she hadn't been full, she could still eat a fish.

    After Li Fu finished eating, he sent back the remaining fish and fishing rod, and the remaining fish were used as a reward for borrowing the fishing rod.

    After the few people finished eating, Li Lin took them up the mountain, and Su Wan continued to take everyone to pick up some snails. After digesting the food they just ate, they went back to continue eating and drinking until the sun was setting.  The people packed up their things and walked back.

    Smiling all the way back to the city, Zhang Fu'er walked beside Su Wan, discussing with her what to do with the snails she picked up, Su Wan listened with a smile, nodding in agreement from time to time.

    "I listen to you. You can do whatever you think is delicious."

    Zhang Fuer happilyIt seems that I want to turn into a monkey and run up the tree next to me to express my happiness.

    Mrs. Zhang was very helpless: "You, you, I don't know who you look like, but you just know how to eat."

    Not to be outdone, Zhang Fu'er said, "Then mother and father should think about it, besides, my brother is so stupid, he's not like you."

    Zhang Fu'er thinks that she is smart and lively, while her brother is a big, stupid and cute.

    Mrs. Zhang was so angry that she reached out and pinched her: "What nonsense are you talking about, which girl like you despises her brother as stupid."

    Zhang Fu'er quickly slipped away, and then hid behind Xiao Mo: "My brother is stupid, what's the matter, dad always says he is stupid, probably the only thing that is smart is to find me a smart sister-in-law, sister-in-law, I  Mother is going to hit me!"

    Xiao Mo's cheeks were slightly hot, seeing everyone present turning their heads to look at her and laughing, she was very embarrassed, but she also let Zhang Fu'er hide behind her.

    Mrs. Zhang said angrily: "Well, your little girl, now I also know how to find your sister-in-law as a backer. It's really promising."

    Zhang Fu'er stuck out her head from behind Xiao Mo, and then made a grimace, laughing and laughing, and the accompanying people watched her playing around, and also laughed

    Fu'er, this little girl, is often a pistachio.

    After living here in Shiqiao Village, she didn't go to Su Wan's place from time to time. She often went up the mountain and down the river, picking fruits and catching fish, and made several friends of the same age in the village.

    However, she is still a very gossiping little girl. After staying here for half a year, there is nothing she doesn't know.

    Occasionally, when I'm hungry, I come to Su Wan's place to look for good food, but when I meet Li Lin, I'm still very timid. It's like a mouse meeting a cat, and I can't wait to dig a hole in the ground and hide.

    Su Wan thought to herself, how many psychological shadows were frightened by those people when they scared her with Li Lin.

    At this time, a group of people were walking on the side of the road, and there was the sound of a carriage not far behind them. Su Wan looked back and saw a carriage coming this way.

    The carriage looked exquisite and delicate, and there was a string of bead curtains hanging in front of it. When the carriage was driving, it made a crashing sound.

    At the front and back of the carriage, there were four guards on horseback respectively, and that style was even greater than that of the dignitaries of the imperial city.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 580: People Clearly Like to Sing Bad Faces

    ?

    Zhou's complexion was rather ugly, even in this marriage, Shi Huihua really favored Ji Yunpu, but after all she hoped that the two could reconcile and be beautiful, the words of this little maid really poked at the heart  .

    Mrs. Zhou opened her mouth and was about to say something, but Zhang Fu'er, who came with Su Wan, couldn't bear it anymore.

    "It's really ridiculous that what is high and not high has anything to do with your He family."

    Zhang Fu'er was annoyed, she was upset by this servant girl when she was on the road, now that she knew they were from the He family, she thought about how to get them back, seeing them bullying the Zhou family, how could she hold back.

    "Miss He, do you still remember the days when you ran after Ji Yuncang? Now that Ji Yuncang is dying, you still want to go back to Mr. Ji. Why is your face so big?"

    Ms. He, who was sitting beside her, suddenly turned pale and then red, looking a little exciting.

    She was wearing a crimson dress embroidered with orchids, and a large-sleeved shirt embroidered with orchids in gold in the same color. She had a small snow-white face, delicate features, and a red mole between the corners of her eyebrows, which made her appear  Quite a bit weak and pleasant.

    Now she is wearing a gold hairpin inlaid with jade butterflies chasing flowers, and an orchid and pearl fringed walk. She looks dangling and graceful, and there are some dignified aristocrats of aristocratic families in her gestures.

    "Do you think you are made of gold or jade? Everyone has to like you? You are beautiful!"

    As soon as Zhang Fu'er said this, she was about to piss the maidservant to death. Miss He's face turned pale, and she almost fainted.

    Seeing this, the servant girl was about to jump up angrily: "What do you know, a mountain village girl? You dare to criticize my girl even if you don't look at who you are."

    Miss He's face was pale, and she explained with difficulty: "I was sorry for him in the previous incident, but now I really regret it, and I also know that he has been blaming me and has been unwilling to forgive me, but I  With him, after all, we have been a fianc¨¦ couple since childhood"

    "Besides, and I know that he has me in his heart" Miss He lowered her eyes and whispered, "As for the matter between him and Miss Shi, it's just because, it's just because Miss Shi loves me."  He had the grace to save his life."

    "I also ask the Shi family to help me and him. In the future, the Ji and He families will definitely repay the great kindness of the Shi family!"

    The implication of Miss He is that she and Ji Yunpu are the true love, and Ji Yunpu wants to marry Shi Huihua, just to repay the great kindness of Shi Huihua and the Shi family.

    It was her fault before, but she has repented, and Ji Yunpu also wants to go back to be with her in his heart, but because of the Shi family and Shi Huihua, he dare not speak.

    The servant girl's expression was not good: "Girl, why do you need to tell them this? According to my opinion, this Shi family doesn't know how to flatter, even dare to snatch the girl's fianc¨¦, and don't blame us for being rude.  That's it."

    "Shui'er, don't talk nonsense. We came here today to ask for the Shi family. If you make trouble again and make people angry, then I will not forgive you when I go back."

    After finishing speaking, Miss He said to Zhou again, "My maidservant has been spoiled by me too much, and she is a little ignorant when she speaks. Please don't be so fussy with her, Mrs. Shi."

    Su Wan found a seat and sat down while the few people were talking, shaking the white fan in his hand, and watched the master and servant, one singing good faces and the other singing bad faces.

    She had previously thought that there was such an ignorant maidservant, how arrogant and domineering this master was, it seemed that she was wrong, she clearly liked to sing bad faces, she was a weak little white lotus, it was the maidservant's fault  , she is pitiful and innocent.

    When Zhou Shi heard this, he was a little confused on the spot, and didn't know what to do for a while.

    Xiao Sang received Su Wan's signal, and said, "Mrs. Shi is very tolerant, so naturally she won't be as knowledgeable as you, but it's useless for Miss He and Mrs. Shi to talk about it. This marriage was decided by the nod of my princess.  "

    "Princess?!" Miss He and the maid named Shui'er paused together, then their gazes fell on Su Wan, they were slightly concentrated, and suddenly panicked.

    Could it be that this is Princess Wen Xiao?

    Su Guan was wearing a blue skirt embroidered with peach blossoms and branches. She had a woman's bun on her head and a simple magnolia silver hairpin was casually fixed.  Look, it is an ordinary little woman.

    But where is she sitting now, holding a white round fan in her hand, her back is straight, her complexion is elegant and beautiful, her facial features are exquisite and her skin is fair, and her gestures are not vulgar even though she is dressed in plain clothes.?But the temperament raised by the noble family still cannot be concealed.

    This is Princess Wen Xiao?  !

    Miss He and Shui'er were breathless, and felt the same in their hearts. They secretly felt that something was wrong. When Shui'er got out of the car to ask for directions, he offended these people all over the place, but he didn't expect that among this group of people  , the legendary princess was among them.

    Miss He's face turned paler, and she squeezed the handkerchief a little harder, obviously a little pitiful, her lips moved, and she said with difficulty: "So this is the princess, I don't know, if there is any offense  Please forgive me, the princess."

    "Those who don't know are innocent, and I would like everyone to treat me as an ordinary person. Don't let the princess come and go every day. It is really annoying to perform this ceremony and that ceremony."

    Su Wan spoke lightly and in a calm tone, but Ms. He felt that the other party was beating her, saying she was rude.

    Previously, she didn't know the identity of the other party, but when she saw them coming in from the door, Ms. He just glanced at them, thinking they were members of the Shi family or relatives, she didn't take it to heart at all, but she didn't expect it to be Princess Wenxiao.

    Speaking of Princess Wenxiao, many people have heard about her, and felt sorry for her. A dignified lady of the palace, a princess named by His Majesty, actually married a poor student.

    And I heard that that person still failed the imperial examination, and now he is just a small candidate.

    With her status, what kind of husband should she choose? Even the emperor and grandson can marry, but it is a pity to marry such a person.

    Miss He was struggling in her heart at this moment, thinking whether she should go forward and salute, if she didn't salute, the two parties' identities were different, it would appear that she was rude, but if she saluted, it would be equivalent to throwing her face on the ground to make others  step on.

    Moreover, the Princess and the Shi family are relatives, so she will definitely help the Shi family. If she lowers her head now, she will be inferior, and it will be difficult for her to talk about the next thing.

    Miss He clenched her teeth and squeezed her handkerchief tightly.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 590 Jealousy makes people ugly, it's just a demon

    ?

    No matter how much Shi Huiqin is wrong, Li Fu can't just watch her die without doing anything. Although he is a little annoyed by her these days, this person is the mother who gave birth to him.

    And Shi Huiqin didn't hurt him much.

    "I asked Mr. Liu to show her, and then made another medicine. If she can't think about it, it can only be said to be her fate."

    At the beginning, Li Fu really hoped that Shi Huiqin would live a long and safe life, but she wanted to die by herself, and he was powerless. He could only save as much as he could.

    It's not that he didn't persuade her before, telling her not to think about things that didn't exist in the first place, and to recuperate and live in peace of mind, but she couldn't think about it herself.

    As Li Lin said, she wanted to die by herself, and she could blame no one.

    Li Lin nodded and agreed. He didn't want to give Shi Huiqin face, but he wanted to give Li Fu this face.

    "So, I will send someone to look for him."

    "Thank you sir."

    Li Fu took his leave and left. Li Lin called Huifeng and asked him to send someone to find Mr. Liu and ask Mr. Liu to come over. Speaking of Mr. Liu, he thought of Mr. Liu's younger sister, Mr. Sun.

    "How is Mr. Sun doing now?"

    Huifeng replied: "Our people have already talked to her. Mr. Sun has seen Mr. Liu's personal letter and trusts our people. Now it is easy to save her life. If you want to leave the palace, you need to find it."  A fantastic opportunity."

    Mr. Sun is trapped in the palace of the Western Wei Dynasty. Not only are the people of the king and queen watching, but there are also many people from the clans of other emperors and concubines. It is not impossible to get her out of the palace, but you just have to wait for the opportunity  , looking for a surefire solution.

    "Mr. Sun means that she took medicine to feign death and leave the palace, but she needs to see Mr. Liu first."

    No one would randomly entrust matters concerning her life to others. If the respondent fails to complete the matter or has bad intentions, her future will be worse than being trapped in the palace.

    Only Mr. Liu is the one she can trust.

    "Then let Mr. Liu go there. Mr. Liu also cares about this junior sister. He must be willing to go this way for his junior sister. When he comes, he will talk to him about it."

    "yes."

    "He has come and asked him to ask for Madam's pulse."

    The corner of Huifeng's mouth twitched, and he answered yes.

    With Mr. Liu's temper, if he knew that he was being regarded as a pulse-seeking doctor, he would probably be angry for a long time.

    But Mr. Liu is still waiting for them to save Mr. Sun, so he probably doesn't dare to be angry.

    Li Lin left the outer courtyard and went to the main courtyard. Su Wan had just returned from dancing practice in the back room at this time. She was covered in fine sweat, which was a little greasy. She wiped her sweat with a handkerchief. The little maid beside her  Fan her with a fan.

    "Go and fetch the ice basin, it will be cooler by fanning the ice basin."

    Xiao Sang brought her back a cup of sweet soup, and said immediately after hearing the words: "Madam just broke out in sweat, so I don't need ice, I'll use it when the sweat is gone."

    Although Shiqiao Village is remote, when Jingpingyuan was first built, an earth dragon was set up, and an ice cave was dug in the back mountain. Although it is not big, the ice stored in winter is enough for summer.

    ?The weather has turned hot recently, and Su Wan sweated during dance practice, and she couldn't bear it. A few days ago, someone had someone fan her against the ice basin, which made her catch a cold, and she was sick for two days before recovering.

    Therefore, Li Lin told Xiao Sang not to let her use it immediately after she sweated.

    "But it's really hot."

    She obviously feels that dancing for an hour a day is much better than the previous exercise. For the sake of her health, she can still persevere, but it is too hot in summer, even if there is an ice basin in the dance practice room, she still  I'm going to sweat a lot.

    "When it's hot, take it easy, take a bath when the sweat on your body disappears, and feel comfortable after a while."

    Li Lin came in from the door, saw her wiping sweat with a handkerchief, her fair face was blushing, and smiled, "If you don't listen to me, I won't use it for you in the future."

    Su Guan's face collapsed, and he was so angry that he wanted to throw the handkerchief on him: "Li Jingyuan, you are going too far."

    It's so hot in summer, it's fine if you don't have an air conditioner, and you can afford ice if you can afford it, but you still want to not use it for her, and even threaten her.

    "Thanks for the compliment, ma'am, take care of your body, greedy cold will hurt your health."

    Su Wan was so angry that she hummed a few words, but she didn't insist on it. Although the heat was so uncomfortable, the body was more important after all, and she still wanted to take care of her body.

    Li Lindao: "Okay,Take it easy, and I'll use it for you in a while.  "

    Su Wan ate a bowl of sweet soup. The sweet soup was at room temperature. Although it hadn't been iced with well water or ice cubes, it tasted pretty good: "Do you want to eat it? How about serving you a bowl too?"

    "Don't eat." He really can't stand sweet things, and the pastries are okay, but all kinds of sweet soups really make him a little embarrassed, "You take your time."

    Su Wan rolled his eyes: "Are you fine today? Why are you back?"

    At this time on weekdays, he is either in the academy or teaching Li Fu and Zhao Mingjing. He rarely comes back, and he will only come back when it is evening meal.

    "Mingjing asked a friend to go fishing. Afu's mother's condition worsened."

    Zhao Mingjing listened to Li Lin's words before, but he let go a lot. He often takes care of Li Fu on weekdays, and gets along well with several teenagers of the same age in the academy. Li Lin looks very satisfied. Today just happens to be a holiday, he said  Li Lin asked someone to go fishing, so Li Lin gave him a day off.

    A young man should look like a young man, and it would be good to have more friends.

    "It got worse again?" Su Wan was slightly surprised, "Isn't it good before?"

    "Jealousy makes people ugly, it's just a demon." Li Lin wanted to frown when he mentioned Shi Huiqin, "You don't have to worry about her."

    Li Lin also knew how many times Shi Huiqin had been in trouble, but he really didn't want Su Wan to know that he had a conflict in his heart. A long time ago, he came back from the Imperial City to help her reconcile and invite a doctor for her.  For his mother's sake, he also hoped that Shi Huiqin would be fine.

    But after knowing the thoughts and plans of her disgusting people, he only felt disgusted. If she hadn't become so sick and looked like she was dying, how could he let her go so easily.

    Su Wan snorted and asked him: "Is there something wrong this time?"

    "There is indeed something wrong. Afu asked me to help invite Mr. Liu over again, so I just obey the destiny."

    Shi Huiqin couldn't die because of them, but she killed herself, and the couple breathed a sigh of relief.

    Shi Huiqin, if she hadn't been inconvenient to move by herself, and Li Lin's people and Li Fu were in charge of her, she would come out every day to disgust Su Wan. Su Wan would feel dizzy just by imagining that scene.

    Rivals in love are not terrible, what is terrible is that the rivals in love are cousins ??and cousins, and they are related by blood, and they cannot be turned against each other directly.

    But fortunately, Li Lin was more reliable and didn't let Shi Huiqin keep jumping in front of her.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 685 It's time to resent themselves

    ?

    "Looking for me? Oh? What are you looking for me for?"

    Shi Huihua quickly sat down opposite her, her face a little embarrassed: "It's not because of Shi Huiqin, my mother is confused, don't be as knowledgeable as her."

    Su Wan smiled lightly and remained silent. Seeing this, Shi Huihua was secretly anxious, and continued to explain: "This is all caused by Shi Huiqin. If you want to blame it, you should also blame her."

    Shi Huihua secretly hated Shi Huiqin, and felt that this person was really a shit-stirring stick. If the two families were divided because of her, she would be fine. She would die and don't care about anything.  How do you communicate?

    Isn't this intended to prevent the two relatives from communicating with each other without any grievances in the future?

    "It's useless to tell me what you said." Su Wan's tone was light, "Although I listened to those words, I felt that the Shi family is really not a man. It is definitely impossible to communicate with each other without any grievances in the future."

    "However, as a relative, as long as I'm still here, I will still give gifts during the New Year and holidays as usual. Apart from that, I'm afraid there will be fewer other contacts."

    Shi Huihua wanted to say something, but Su Wan continued: "Don't say I can't be innocent, your mother probably can't either, and you know that she only thinks about Shi Huiqin now."

    Shi Huihua was stunned.

    Su Guan took a sip of warm tea: "If I don't go now, the anger and unwillingness in Shi Huiqin's heart can't be vented, and I'm afraid I'll die with regret. In your mother's heart, I'm afraid she will only resent herself for not being able to let her daughter  Let's go, and I also resent that I have no conscience and didn't help for the sake of relatives."

    "However, I don't owe the Shi family anything. It's not me who caused Shi Huiqin to be here today. Why should I suffer this wrong? It's because she, Shi Huiqin, is jealous of me and hates me, so I have to suffer this wrong.  It's ridiculous to let her go."

    "There is a saying that do not do to others what you do not want to be done to others. As I said earlier, if your mother really insists on me going, it is also okay to let your elder brother go to Jinning Duke's Mansion to sign a contract of sale, and then he will live in front of my father."  Repay it as a slave, but your mother refuses."

    "Who knows the pain on whom the knife falls on. When you ask others to pay, you touch your lips. I beg you. I will serve you as a slave and a servant girl in the future, but when you ask her to pay, she  I felt unacceptable and disagreed.¡±

    Shi Huihua's face was embarrassed, this matter was really troublesome and people didn't know what to do.

    Li Lin and Su Wan would definitely not agree to such absurd request. If they were really intimidated, the relationship between the two families would be over. Su Wan is usually kind to others, and if there is something she can help, she will not refuse.  But if you want to bully her, she is not easy to provoke.

    But if Su Wan did not agree, this matter would have become a knot in the Zhou family's life, and there must be complaints about Su Wan, and the two families would not be able to return.

    Su Wan said: "What I told you is actually to tell you to go back and tell your mother that the conditions I said earlier are still valid. If she really wants me to go, then let your elder brother sign this contract."

    "If you don't want to, don't blame me for this matter in the future. As mothers and brothers, they can't sacrifice for their daughters and sisters, so they should hate themselves. They are selfish and incompetent.  Instead of resenting others for not sacrificing for her daughter."

    "I'm not a bodhisattva who saves the suffering. How could I sacrifice myself for an insignificant person? If this principle is followed, if I have a wealth of wealth and others have nothing, and others come to me, will I give my wealth to me?"  Him, so that he can be complete."

    Su Wan didn't intend to make people resentful for no reason. A Shi Huiqin already made her disgusting enough, and no matter if the other party was the Zhou family or what, don't even think about putting these messy responsibilities on her.

    These words of hers are to kick the ball back and make them blame themselves.

    As for the consequences of self-blame and self-blame, they will bear it themselves. In short, this matter has nothing to do with her, and she doesn't want to get involved.

    Shi Huihua's face turned pale: "If this is the case, my mother will probably blame herself in the future, and she will be in trouble for the rest of her life."

    Su Wan raised her eyebrows: "I always have to find someone to complain about. If she doesn't blame herself, then she should be resenting me. I wondered if I dug up your Shi family's ancestral grave in my previous life, which is why I provoked you all."  These two women from the Shi family have caused a lot of trouble for no reason."

    "Could it be that I deserve to be unlucky?"

    "My sister-in-law, I don't mean that." Shi Huihua hurriedly explained, "It's Shi Huiqin's fault, and my mother's fault. It's just, just"

    It's just that she doesn't want her mother to live on her own life after Shi Huiqin's death.? Guilty.

    But what right does she have to let Su Wan take on these responsibilities that shouldn't be hers, and be resented by others.

    Su Wan gave up: "You don't have to explain anything, everyone has their own position, like I can't wrong myself for others, and you don't want your mother to blame herself in the future, that's all, you go back, I'm here, in the future you  Come less, too."

    "No." Shi Huihua was a little dazed, "This matter seems to have nothing to do with me, right? Biao sister-in-law, you just want to vent your anger and you can't do this."

    "Okay, I didn't blame you, I just don't want to see you, go back quickly."

    Shi Huihua hesitated to speak, and realized that Su Wan didn't want to hear her explanation, but even if she explained, she didn't know what to explain, she couldn't make Su Wan understand her mother, if so, she and her mother had a relationship  What a difference.

    "The princess cousin, you are so rested, I will go back first."

    Shi Huihua had no choice but to say goodbye and leave. When he returned to Shi's house, he shared Su Wan's words with Mrs. Zhou and Mrs. Shi's reply. Shi's expression changed drastically, and Ms. Zhou began to cry again.

    "Mother, why would you ask the princess's cousin for such a thing?" If it wasn't for her own mother, Shi Huihua would almost yell, "What does this have to do with the princess's cousin? What are you doing?"  How can we hold our heads up in the future because of this crap?"

    "What drug did she, Shi Huiqin, give you? Let you do this for her!"

    "How shameless is she? I think people like her should die early, don't always act like you're dying, and drag this family down!"

    Mrs. Zhou was not happy when she heard her words: "Hui Hua, how can you say that, it's because she did something wrong before, but she is your sister after all, and now she is going to die, can't you let her go?"  ?¡±

    "What's there to give way to? By the way, wasn't she jealous of my good marriage? Mother, did she tell me to go to see her too? It's best to kowtow to her three times and nine times.  be happy."

    "Do you want me to make peace with Yunpu? As long as I have a bad life, worse than her, she will be happy, and then she can leave with peace of mind." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.  com

 Chapter 693 Life is only a hundred years, it is better to make yourself happy

    ?

    "Speaking of which, Sixth Sister is one year older than Senior Brother."

    "Oh?" Su Wan looked at the two teenagers and smiled. They really didn't look very old, and they just liked to run around: "Since he is Ah Ran's senior brother and is younger than me, if you want to,  Just call me Sixth Sister together with him."

    "When you come here, you don't have to stick to it. You can do whatever you want. If you need anything, you can find me or Ah Ran."

    Huo Yan glanced at Li Lin, seeing that there was no change in his expression, he cheekily called Sixth Sister, although he was a little embarrassed, but since the other party said so, he couldn't say no.

    Su Yun said with a smile: "Sixth sister, my senior brother and I came here today because I want my senior brother to live in Jingpingyuan for a while. There are many people in the family, and my senior brother is not at ease. Sixth sister finds someone to boil water for him.  Just burn the kang, and don¡¯t worry about the rest.¡±

    Su Wan heard the words and said: "The guest garden is empty, and it is cleaned every day. Xiao Huo can just find a room he likes and live in it."

    Su Yun said: "Then Sixth Sister, send someone to take us there. I'll make arrangements for the senior brother first, and then I'll talk to you."

    "Go." Su Wan nodded, and ordered Shan Wu to take them to the guest garden, and then sat down with Li Lin at the side teahouse, waiting for Su Yun to come back.

    Su Wan thought for a while and asked Li Lin: "Huo Yan, is it from General Huo's family?"

    "It's from the Huo family." Li Lin knew about it, "I don't know which branch it is from. It is said that his parents are gone and he was bullied terribly. Looking for some news, he ran to find Huo.  General."

    "General Huo didn't want to keep him at first, but he stayed on with a stern face, and then stayed with General Huo all the time. Seeing his hard work, General Huo taught him something occasionally, but he didn't accept him as a disciple."

    Su Wan felt strange: "Why?"

    Li Lindao: "General Huo doesn't like the Huo family. When General Huo was in the Huo family, he had some grievances with those people."

    Su Wan nodded, expressing his understanding: "Then why did he follow Ah Ran to the Imperial City?"

    "Maybe I want to come out for a walk, it's not a big deal."

    Hearing what he said, Su Wan was relieved.

    After about the time for a cup of tea, Su Yun hurried back: "Sixth sister, brother-in-law."

    "sit down."

    Su Yun sat down at the side, Su Wan looked him over carefully, seeing that he was fine, she was relieved: "When did you come back?"

    "Today." Su Yun smiled so much that her front teeth were exposed, her face was rougher and darker than before, if you didn't look carefully, you wouldn't be able to see it.

    "My brother and I left the master's place after the year, and then rode back all the way."

    Su Wan's face changed slightly: "Why are you riding back on horseback in such a cold day? I'm not afraid of frostbite. If it snows, it will be even more troublesome."

    "It's okay, senior brother and I are fine." Su Yun stopped, "Actually, the horse is not cold when it is running, and we bought a long thick cloth cap, as long as we wear it on the head, it can block the cold wind."  It's outside."

    "How are Sixth Sister and brother-in-law doing?"

    "It's all good, you, just worry about yourself. If you want to come back in the future, you have to choose a better day. It's not suitable for traveling if it's too cold or too hot. Even if you don't make it in time for your father's birthday, your father won't blame you."  your."

    Su Yun nodded obediently when he heard the words, and Su Wan asked him again: "How long will you stay when you come back this time?"

    "It didn't take long. Brother and I will be going back in half a month."

    Su Wan said: "Since I'm back, I will spend more time with my father and mother when I have free time. You must not neglect to bring this senior brother back."

    "Sixth sister, I know that there are too many people in our house. I'm afraid that someone has bad intentions and something will happen. The grandmother and mother are too enthusiastic, and the senior brother lives in the valley all year round.  I'm not used to it, so I sent him here."

    "If he doesn't come to look for Sixth Sister on weekdays, Sixth Sister doesn't need to worry about him, and don't care about eating. If he wants to taste all kinds of food in the Imperial City, he will go out to find food by himself."

    Su Wan smiled and said: "I understand what you mean, but you can't ignore him when you bring him back. You should also come and have a look at him from time to time, and take him out for a walk."

    "Good sixth sister."

    "Are you going back today or staying here?"

    Su Yun thought for a while, and then said: "I'd better go back, my parents are still waiting for me at home, Sixth Sister, come here early tomorrow."

    "Well, good." Su Wan said, "Since we want to go back, we alreadyIt's so late, I won't keep you, go back and rest early, come over here when you have free time, and I will let your brother-in-law test you.  "

    "good."

    After Su Yun finished these things, she said goodbye and left. Su Wan picked a young man to serve in the guest garden, and also asked him to choose two sets of clothes that Huo Yan could wear and send them there.

    The mansion often prepares a few sets of clothes, and if there are guests who don't have clothes to change and wash, they can just be used. Occasionally, Jiu Bian doesn't even bring any clothes when he comes to live, and he directly asks him to choose two sets of clothes for him.

    Su Yun went back to Jinning Duke's Mansion and went to Yuhuayuan. Su Xun asked him a few words about the situation at General Huo's side. Seeing that he was really tired, he asked him to go back to rest.

    The next day is Su Xun's birthday.

    Su Xun still had to go to the Ministry of Rites during the day, and the mansion was already busy.

    At this time, parents in the hall don¡¯t have much to do on their birthdays, so they didn¡¯t invite anyone. Only relatives from Jinning¡¯s mansion and Su Xun¡¯s own friends came, and not many people came.  It's like five or six tables.

    Su Wan and Li Lin went to Jinning Duke's Mansion early in the morning. Although she is married now, she doesn't need her help to arrange it. No matter how bad Li's family is, a small birthday party can be organized.

    And her role is to chat with Mrs. Wang.

    ? As the evening approached, Su Xun came back from the office with a group of colleagues in casual clothes, and then it was time to sit.

    This year's birthday was because of Su Yun's return, Su Xun was so happy in his heart, during the banquet, his colleagues persuaded him to drink and drank a lot.

    Someone saw Li Lin sitting by the side and knew that this was Su Xun's son-in-law. Remembering that Su Xun also had a daughter, he asked, "Speaking of which, the youngest girl in your family is almost as old as Ji, but is she allowed?"

    "Not yet." Su Xun smiled, "Our A Luo is still young, don't worry, wait until Ji."

    "Let me tell you, it's better to look at this marriage early and choose slowly. The boy in my family is older than her. If you have an idea, I will bring him over to show you next time."

    Su Xun gave up with a smile: "Don't worry, just choose slowly. I only have two girls, and naturally I want her to marry whom I am willing to marry. The same is true for Ah Ran. If I get married in the future, I will definitely marry him.  A girl who wants to marry."

    ?Life is only a hundred years, so it is better to make yourself happy and live happily.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 695 I would rather you be arrogant and domineering and bully others

    ?

    Su Wan wouldn't take the Shi family's affairs too seriously. At worst, there would be less communication in the future. The relationship between the two families has come to this day, and it's not something she picked, and no one can blame her.

    As for Mrs. Zhou, she really doesn't want to resent or deal with others. Probably everyone in the world is self-interested. If it doesn't involve their own interests, everyone is kind and kind.  For the benefit, some people can also do evil.

    The only thing she can understand is that Zhou is a mother, and she does all this for her daughter.

    If her life is hanging by a thread one day, in order for her to survive, it is murder and arson, and her father will probably do it.

    Hearing what she said, Su Xun reluctantly believed it: "It's best to be like this."

    "Father, I have a sense of propriety, so don't worry."

    Su Xun said: "You are married, and your father is not by your side. In the future, you must always protect yourself. My father would rather you bully others arrogantly than others bully you and make you feel wronged."

    Su Wan laughed when she heard the words: "I will remember what my father said. If anyone provokes me in the future, I will bully him back. If there is trouble, my father will need to clean up the mess for me."

    "Hahaha, okay, I'll clean up the mess for you."

    The couple sat with Su Xun for a long time. Su Xun talked a lot after drinking and kept talking non-stop. Su Wan talked with him.  The two of them bid farewell and left.

    Mrs. Li had someone help Su Xun go down to rest, and he sent Su Wan and Li Lin out of the yard: "Why don't you stay for one night, Guan Yuan is still here, your father's birthday is today, it's rare that you and A Ran come back  Yes, he is happy."

    Speaking of the yard, Mrs. Li mentioned another thing: "Your second aunt wanted to ask for Guanyuan to give to your cousin earlier, but your grandmother didn't agree."

    The Guanyuan was allocated to her by Su Guan shortly after she was born. Although she lived with her parents when she was a child, the Yue family also repaired it exquisitely for her. Su Wan only lived in it when Su Xun was about to marry the Li family.

    The unmarried sons of the family all live in the outer courtyard. There is a row of courtyards in the outer courtyard. The courtyard is not big, that is, three rooms. After they get married, they need to rearrange the courtyard.

    Su Ying and Su Fu of the second room are not Su Jian of the long room. Su Jian¡¯s courtyard was settled by the Wang family early on. It is no different in size than Su Wang and Su Xun¡¯s courtyard. The location is also excellent, just live in it.  However, if the two want to get married, they need to re-select the yard.

    There are many courtyards in the Jinning Mansion, but there are also good ones, so I set my sights on the two best ones, Furong Garden and Guanyuan.  With some additions, it will become a big yard.

    As for Guanyuan, Mrs. Wang is simply reluctant, thinking that Su Wan can live there when she comes back. As for Furongyuan, Mrs. Wang now treats Su Fu as a whole, but the yard is a good one, and she wants to leave it for Su Guan in the future.  Recommended to live with Murongxian's girl.

    Speaking of Guanyuan, Su Wan paused for a moment. Since she got married, that is, she went there once when she returned home, but she never went there again.

    Although this yard was prepared for her by her mother, she can't take it away even when she gets married. She can't live in it by herself, and if she doesn't let someone else live in it, it will just be left unused.

    That is to say, Jinning's mansion is big enough and has a lot of yards. If it is another mansion, the yard will be occupied the next day after getting married.

    After a long time, Su Wan said: "My mother will repair my yard and build some more. I will leave it to Ah Yung in the future. I will come back after that, and I will mostly live in Jingpingyuan. I just want to stay overnight. Ah Yun and I  Luo squeezed, let Jing Yuan go to the outer courtyard."

    If no one lives in the yard, it will be unpopular and easily damaged, so it is better to give it to Su Ran, and when he gets married in the future, he can live in it.

    "For Ah Ran?" Li Shi was taken aback for a moment, but she didn't expect Su Wan to say that.

    Guanyuan is good, but Mrs. Li never thought about it, after all, Su Yun is Su Xun's own son, and he will get married in the future, so it won't mean that he doesn't even have a place to live.

    "I don't want to live anymore. If it's so cheap for someone else, it's better to give it to him."

    Mrs. Li was a little pleasantly surprised when she heard her say this: "If you are willing, I will mention it, but your grandmother and father may not agree."

    Su Wan said: "I'll just talk to my father in a few days. After all, I'm married and occupying my natal family's yard is not good. Besides, when the mansion is divided in the future, even my father and mother may be afraid."  Moving out"

    Li Shi was taken aback for a moment, then remembered that there was aIn this matter, if the parents are not separated, they live in the Jinning mansion as a matter of course, but in the future, when people get old, they will always have to leave.

    It's hard to say what happened after that.

    "Since you are so considerate of Ah Ran, I will thank you as a sister on his behalf. When your father and grandmother agree, I will send someone to build one or two."

    "Um."

    "Do you really want to go?"

    Su Wan nodded: "Jingpingyuan is not far from here. Besides, the courtyard has not been lived in for two years, and it is too late to clean it up now. Why don't I come and talk to my father tomorrow, anyway, it's very close."

    Hearing what she said, Mrs. Li didn't keep them anymore, and sent them to the door, watching them get into the carriage before going back.

    On the way back, Su Wan leaned against Li Lin and talked to him: "Actually, I feel a little sorry for my mother. She prepared this yard for me at the beginning, but now I changed hands and gave it to Ah Ran."

    "Although Mrs. Li and my mother don't have any grievances, and I can get along with her peacefully, and even have a good relationship with A Luo and A Ran, but my mother must have some concerns about those two children."

    Originally, they made an appointment to grow old together and have children, but the Yue family left early, and Su Xun married someone else again, and had children with others until they grew old.

    Although no one is wrong, the dead have passed away, and the living will continue, Su Xun can't miss her for the rest of his life, and he only had Su Wan at that time, no matter how much Wang loves Su Wan, he also hopes for Su Xun  have a son.

    Mrs. Li is also right, but she just married a widower, and she did not kill the former one.

    "But if you don't give it to Ah Ran, I don't know whose hands this yard will fall into. It's better to give it to him, so that he can live more comfortably in the mansion in the future."

    "That's fine." He stretched out his hand to stroke her hair, and said with a smile, "It's just such a small matter, and it still makes you worry about it."

    "Your mother has a spirit in the sky, and she definitely hopes that you can have a better relationship with your brothers and sisters. In the future, you can support each other. If you can get well, that is what she is happiest" (Record  Website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 701 What happened to their husband and wife is your fault

    ?

    Huo Yan said from the side: "I said earlier that I would beat him up so that he would not even be able to pass the imperial examination, but you disagree."

    Zhou's face panicked, she opened her mouth and was about to speak, Yue Shuang said again: "It's not good to hit someone, why don't you give him some crotons before the exam, when the time comes, nobody will notice, who knows we did it  , even if you know it, and there is no proof, what can you do with us?"

    "If you want me to say, when dealing with this kind of people, don't show any morals. Of course, you can hit wherever it hurts. Look, her face is pale."

    These people spoke to each other, and Zhou was so angry that he almost fainted.

    This is really where the pain is going. Shi Huixin is Zhou's son, and she always hopes that one day he will become famous and shine in the family. If he doesn't, it's safe and happy.

    But if Shi replied to the letter and was retaliated by these people because of her fault, and thus lost everything, then she would not be able to close her eyes even if she died.

    "No" It took a while for Zhou to find her voice. She only felt that she was empty during that period of time.

    "That's not the case." Zhou's tears were about to fall, "Even if there is a mistake, it's all my fault, it has nothing to do with replying to the letter, whatever you want to do, just come to me!  "

    "Just come to me!"

    Her voice was a little hysterical, and her voice was a little broken and trembling. She almost couldn't stand up and sat on the ground. Fortunately, the people around her supported her.

    "It's all my fault, it's my fault, it has nothing to do with the reply, it's my fault!"

    At this moment, Mrs. Zhou can't wait to go back to the past and wake herself up. No matter how much she loves Shi Huiqin, she cares more about Shi Huixin, and how the dead are compared to the living. Shi Huiqin is dead, but Shi Huixin must live.

    She couldn't ruin Shi Huixin's life because of Shi Huiqin.

    The people around saw her like this, and their faces were a little pale. If others dare to come to Shiqiao Village to bully people like this, they can't ignore it, and they will start scolding each other right now.

    But in the end, the Shi family was at fault for this matter. Even if they wanted to help, they couldn't stand up. Although what they said was not nice, they also expressed their attitude. If you bully my girl, don't even think about it.  better off.

    What's more, it's these young boys and girls who come here. They are so young that they can't be reasonable when they get angry. If they dare to speak up, they might still fight, and the threat from Su Lan earlier really made them a little afraid.

    They are all those who have girls, so they can't cause their girls to suffer in order to stand out for others.

    In the end, only Aunt Shishi stood up and spoke: "Ms. Su Gongzi, Miss Yue, don't just stand in the yard, let's go and sit in the room. We have made tea and entertained you."

    Yue Shuang raised his eyebrows: "Who are you? Someone who can represent the Shi family?"

    "Of course it is possible. My husband is the patriarch of the Shi family here."

    Second Aunt Shi is from Shi's family, and her husband is the patriarch of the Shi family here. The women in Shiqiao Village can manage big and small matters.

    Su Yun said: "Since the wife of the patriarch of the Shi family is easy to talk, we will listen to the lady and go in and sit down to talk, but the Shi family will give us an explanation for this matter, if not, we can only use our own methods to ask for it."  back."

    "Exactly." Yue Shuang continued, "That is to say, my cousin is too kind, like our Zhen Guogong, who eats everything, but never suffers."

    Second Aunt Shi said: "Don't worry everyone, if you make a mistake, you are wrong, and the Shi family will definitely give you an explanation."

    "Success." Huo Yan squinted his eyes, "But we don't accept an apology. It's so light to ask, we can't accept it."

    Second Aunt Shi paused, feeling a little confused, if she didn't accept the apology, what else would she do?

    All these things have already happened, so we can¡¯t go back, can we?

    Apart from apologizing and compensating, there seems to be no other way.

    And even if compensation is required, they don't lack that little bit of silver. Although Shi Chongshan's family has some wealth, it's not enough for these princes and noble daughters to fill their teeth.

    Second Aunt Shi was thinking about this in her heart, but she didn't ask, she said: "We will definitely let them give a satisfactory explanation, please rest assured, please."

    Su Yun stretched out her hand and patted the hem of the clothes, but she really regarded herself as a distinguished guest, and walked into the house in a swaggering manner, Zhou Shi was supported to stand aside, holding her heart and tears were streaming down her face, she was really panicked at this moment and didn't know  What should be done.

    She grabbed the woman who was supporting her by the side, and shook her head vigorously: "Can'tcan't let him?? Hurt the reply, can't let them hurt the reply, my reply"

    Seeing her so sad, the woman next to her was really sad. Although she thought that this matter was caused by Mrs. Zhou herself, she would have known why she would bully her when she saw her kindness.  of.

    If this is a decent mother-in-law, she would be a bit taboo, but a relative of an uncle's family would dare to bully her.

    "Okay, okay, the head of your family will be back in a while, and then I will reason with them"

    Hearing this, Mrs. Zhou finally had some light in her eyes: "Yes, go and let him come back."

    "Someone has already shouted." The person next to him said, "You, cheer up too."

    Mrs. Zhou nodded and wiped away her tears: "I will. If they have anything to do, they will come to me. I have lived half my life. I have lived enough. I can't let them bully me to reply."

    The big deal is that one life is worth one life. Zhou would rather die than lose Shi's life of replying to the letter.

    "What nonsense." The people on the side only felt that Zhou was being extreme, "If you have something to say, just say it, the people in Jinning's mansion, the town's mansion, want you to apologize, you just do it, it won't be true  Took your life."

    "In other words, if you don't do well and people are dissatisfied, it may affect Jing Yuan and the princess. If people think that you guys are deceiving too much and let the two reconcile, Jing Yuan and the princess will be separated by then.  Yuan doesn't have to hate you all his life."

    "Don't even think about dying. If you are forced to death by them, it is Jing Yuan's aunt. Can Jing Yuan live a good life with the princess in his heart? At that time, the husband and wife will also be separated.  "

    "Lan Zhi, you can't hurt Jing Yuan this time, if so, can you be good to Qin Sang and Mr. Yijun?"

    Speaking of affecting the husband and wife relationship between Li Lin and Su Wan, the women present had something to say. The people in this village are living today because of Li Yijun's benefits.

    "Yes, if something happens to their husband and wife, it will be your fault." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 704 How about digging the grave!

    ?

    Since it was an apology, Yue Shuang came directly to be ruthless. After all, Shi Huiqin was the instigator of all this, so she proposed to open Shi Huiqin's coffin and crush her to ashes.

    Zhou almost went crazy: "My Huiqin is dead, you still don't let her go, don't let her go!"

    Yue Shuang glanced at her, but was unmoved at all: "Madam Shi, what you said is wrong, she was going to die at that time, why can't you let my cousin go, why don't you let her go?  , want to drag my cousin to hell with her?"

    "Let me tell you, what kind of thing is Shi Huiqin? She is vicious and vicious in her heart, and she doesn't like others to be kind. She is a lunatic, an ugly monster that rots in the quagmire like a ghost!"

    "Why should I let her go? Why should I let her go? Just because she died early? Can those grievances and debts be written off after death? It's a good idea!"

    "Others still say that the father should pay the debt. If she doesn't pay it herself, then let the whole Shi family pay it."

    "Your Huiqin is such a good daughter. You have raised her all your life. She is about to die and you have caused so many things for you. Fortunately, she died once and for all. You have all forgotten the mistakes she made.  I think about her, but she left you such a mess."

    "She is really a good and filial daughter!"

    Zhou's face turned pale, and she felt resentful towards Shi Huiqin in her heart. If she hadn't been crying to see Su Wan, how could she have done such a thing? Right now, she doesn't have to face the accusations from Jinning and Zhen Guogong.  up.

    Seeing her like this, Yue Shuang sneered slightly: "What's wrong with me digging up her grave? Since I did something evil, I have to bear the consequences. For me, it's not just death."

    Shi Chongshan rushed in when he heard Zhou's yelling, and the people outside also thought there was some conflict, so they rushed in. As soon as Shi Chongshan entered the house, he pulled Zhou who was pale and about to cry to protect him,  He glared at the four people opposite him.

    "What are you guys doing? Bullying people, right?"

    "Misunderstanding." Su Yun smiled so much that she showed her teeth, glanced at the people around the house, and explained, "It's just a little joke."

    "Are you kidding?" Shi Chongshan didn't believe it, "What kind of joke can make you so popular?"

    Su Yun said: "We were discussing how to solve the current matter. The Shi family bullied my sister, and they always have to give an explanation. I don't know thisMr. Shi Chongshan, right? I don't know how the Shi family will give us an explanation?  "

    Having said that, he first introduced himself: "Boy Su Yun, my father Su Xun is also, and Princess Wen Xiao is my own sister."

    Then he introduced the three people present: "This is my senior brother, this girl is the second girl of Zhen Guogong's mansion, she is my sister's cousin, and the other one is Mr. You."

    "We were talking about this earlier, Miss Yue said that we could solve the problem from the source of the disaster, so we went to pick up Shi Huiqin's grave, smashed her to ashes, and dispelled the hatred in my heart."

    Shi Chongshan's eyes widened, and he almost fainted: "You, you"

    The people around the house were almost dumbfounded when they heard the words, and they were digging up the grave and smashing their bones and ashes.

    It took Shi Chongshan a while to come back to his senses: "If you attack a dead person, you will not be able to rest in peace after death. Are you going too far?"

    Su Yun said with a smile: "I think it's a good proposal. As for making the dead feel uneasy, have you done it? Miss Yue also said earlier that she is going to die, so she still refuses to let my sister go. She is dead.  Are we going to let her go? How can we be so generous."

    "But" Su Huang blinked, "But for my brother-in-law's sake, we can't do such a cruel thing. It's really just a joke, so you don't have to take it seriously."

    "I just don't know what the Shi family gave us? You are the head of the Shi family, right? You should be the master. What do you think is appropriate?"

    How is it appropriate?

    Shi Chongshan was silent for a while, and didn't know how to speak for a while.

    Perhaps he never thought of giving Jinning government any explanation.

    He went to Jingpingyuan to apologize before, although things didn't go well and there was a little unpleasantness, but he felt that the matter had passed, and there might be less communication in the near future.  It's time to reconnect.

    It's just that I didn't expect that people from Jinning Duke's Mansion and Zhen Guo Duke Mansion would come here in person because of this matter.

    He really didn't know what to explain to the Jinning government.

    "Could it be that you didn'tThought of giving an explanation?  Su Yun smiled, "Mr. Shi Chongshan felt that I bullied you, so I bullied you, so I don't need to explain it?"  "

    "That's right, this is when our Jinning Duke's Mansion and Zhen Guo Duke's Mansion didn't exist." Yue Shuang walked up, raised her arm and pressed it on Su Yun's shoulder, squinting her eyes and squinting at people, with a look of disdain and disdain  The contemptuous look made Shi Chongshan feel ashamed.

    Su Yun smiled, with a sincere look on her face, as if she really wanted to find an answer.

    Shi Chongshan's face was flushed, thinking that he had lived half his life, but he was so speechless by a boy and a girl. If the person who came was Su Xun, he could talk to him about the reasoning and the difficulties of the Shi family.  Bar.

    But the two kids who came here, when they got angry, they wouldn't reason with you at all. They could even say things like digging up graves and throwing away bones and ashes. Obviously, they won't let it go if they don't give a satisfactory answer.

    But what does the Shi family have?  What can I give?

    There seems to be nothing.

    Whether it's money or anything else, Jinning and Zhen Guogong's government doesn't like it.

    Even Shi Chongshan really wanted to give an explanation, but he didn't know what to give.

    Huo Yan looked strangely at Su Yun and Yue Shuang who were hooking up together: "When did you two become so good?"

    Yue Shuang said: "Shouldn't it be good? Speaking of which, Su Si has to call me cousin, Su Si, call me and listen."

    Su Yun turned her head to look at her, smiled sincerely and called out: "Cousin."

    "So cute!"

    Yue Shuang patted Su Yun on the shoulder, feeling satisfied: Seeing that this boy is good to his cousin, let's recognize this younger brother.

    Su Quan blinked her eyes, and said in her heart: Seeing that this violent woman treats my sister well, I guess I should call her cousin.

    Shi Chongshan asked weakly: "How do you want the Shi family to explain?"

    Su Ran said: "Let's look at Shi's house for this."

    Shi Chongshan said: "Why don't we go and apologize to the princess, so that's convenient"

    Huo Yan finally got the word, he said: "That's not okay, we said it earlier, we don't accept an apology lightly on the mouth, you think we beat people up, half to death, and then say something  Is it okay to apologize?"

    Shi Chongshan had no choice: "Then what are you going to do?"

    Yue Shuang suggested: "Why don't you pick up the grave!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 705 If he dares to have an opinion, I will come and take you home

    ?

    Picking up graves is indeed quite a vent, but it's a bit immoral, and it will make things so big that it won't end when the time comes.

    "No." Shi Chongshan disagreed, although he said that it would be best to settle the matter, but Shi Huiqin had already been buried in the ground, so she really shouldn't disturb her anymore, no matter how wrong she was, he would not agree.

    Shi Chongshan said: "If there are other requirements, as long as the Shi family can do it, the Shi family will definitely not refuse, but this matter is really impossible, Huiqin has already been buried, so don't disturb her anymore."

    Su Lan said, "Then get it back from Mr. Ling."

    "That's even worse!" Shi Chongshan and Zhou Shi became more anxious.

    Yue Shuang clicked his tongue: "It doesn't work like this, it doesn't work like that, what on earth are you guys thinking? Could it be that you really just want to make an apology lightly and just want to muddle things over?"

    "We asked you how to give an explanation, but you said let us think about it, but now we are asking, and you are not willing."

    Shi Chong's mountain is getting bigger, but he realized now that these people are actually embarrassing their Shi family, whether it is digging up the grave or asking for it back from Shi Huixin, it is unacceptable to the Shi family  of.

    "How about this?" Huo Yan said suddenly, "Since it's because of the Shi family, my sister almost got involved in these unlucky things, why don't Mrs. Shi chant scriptures and pray for her sister, and make up the number, ninety-nine, eighty-one  The day will come, what do you think?"

    After all, this matter was caused by Shi Huiqin and the Zhou family. Now that Shi Huiqin is gone, it is most appropriate for the Zhou family to handle this matter.

    Before Su Lan and Huo Yan came, they also discussed the countermeasures. It is impossible to really kill Shi's family. As for replying to Shi's letter, it was just to frighten them, and they would not really do it.  After all, it still has to be reasonable.

    They despise the Shi family's apology, and find it boring to apologize. It is impossible to ignore it generously. It is better to let the Zhou family become a vegetarian and pray for blessings.

    So ninety-nine and eighty-one days, the time is long enough, and it is not cheap. They will tell the people around them that the girls in the Jinning mansion are not easy to bully, and Shi Huiqin has a grudge against Su Wan. This person died not long ago.  I'm afraid that the resentment won't dissipate, so let Mrs. Zhou come to pray for blessings.

    Although these claims are somewhat illusory, but they don't know whether they really exist, so that's fine.

    "That's a good idea." Aunt Shi hurriedly responded after hearing the words, "That's all. Since Lanzhi did something wrong, let her chant sutras in front of the Buddha and pray for the safety of her family."

    Shi Chongshan thought about it and found it acceptable.

    The Shi family couldn't give the Jinning government what they liked, and they were unwilling to make an apology or something. If the Jinning government was willing to reconcile on this condition, that would be fine.

    It's just that the days are a bit long, and I'm afraid Mrs. Zhou will have to suffer some hardships. It's really hard to be a vegetarian and chant scriptures for the past three months, but compared to digging Shi Huiqin's grave and replying to Shi, it is already very light

    Shi Chongshan said: "That's fine, then follow this."

    Mrs. Zhou also came back to her senses at this moment, and nodded: "Just follow this. I can be a vegetarian and chant scriptures. As long as you are willing to let go of the reply, I am willing."

    What Zhou is most worried about is that the Duke of Jinning has a grudge against the Shi family, and then they will take revenge on Shi Huixin, which will ruin Shi Huixin's life's future. For Shi Huixin, Zhou Shi is willing to die, let alone three months  Vegetarian chanting.

    "Since this is the case, then it can be done like this." Su Yun showed a reluctant expression of agreement, "But the truth must be explained clearly. I hope that such a thing will not happen again in the future."

    "Before I came, my father also told me that if my sister did something wrong, just go to him to complain. He will definitely teach my sister a lesson, but if others want to bully my sister, don't blame us Jinning  The government doesn't care about affection anymore."

    "Forget it this time, and then I will go to my sister's place to find a maid, let her live in Shi's house for the next eighty-one days, and keep an eye on it, you can't fool us casually.  "

    Su Yun didn't trust the Shi family so much, which made Shi Chongshan a little angry, but at this point in the matter, he didn't want to bring up any more incidents, so as not to cause extra problems, and then it would not end well.

    "Young Master Su, just arrange it."

    It was only then that Su Yun smiled: "Mr. is lenient, but I am ashamed of myself as a boy."

    Now that the matter has been done, it is not painful to say a few words on the scene, Su Yun smiled like a sincere and sunny boy: "Since the matter has been done, let's take our leave first, my sister is still in the scene.Pingyuan is waiting for us.  "

    "Maybe she's waiting impatiently now, and she doesn't know where we went, so she's going to look for us."

    The implication is that Su Wan is ignorant of today's events, and the people of the Shi family cannot blame Su Wan.

    Shi Chongshan said: "Then I won't keep you here, I will come over when I have free time, and reply to the letter that I was in the Imperial City last year, thanks to your care."

    "Where, Mr. Shi is my brother-in-law's cousin, so naturally he can be considered a relative in our family, but it's just a matter of little effort, and it doesn't count as taking care of him."

    The two parties exchanged a few polite greetings, as if they were shaking hands to make peace, and the matter passed like this.

    After a while, Su Yun left with a few people.

    Shi Chongshan insisted on sending people to the door, and waited until the figures of several people disappeared from the corner, then reached out and wiped the sweat that didn't exist on his forehead, Zhou's legs were also a little weak, if it wasn't for the support of the people beside him,  About to sit on the ground.

    After Shi Chongshan breathed a sigh of relief, he felt powerless. He looked at Mrs. Zhou and wanted to say something, but seeing that she was also afraid, he said nothing more.

    That's all.

    What's the use of saying anything else.

    The matter is over and it is over. After she finishes chanting, she will come to the door to apologize, and then go back and forth slowly.

    When Su Yun and others returned to Jingpingyuan, Su Yun couldn't wait to ask Su Wan for credit: "Sixth sister, brother and I are great. After today, no matter it is the Shi family or whichever family, I will not dare to bully you anymore."

    "Awesome." Su Wan smiled and nodded, "You two are smart, and this is a good idea."

    Let the Shi family have no loss, but suffer a lot, let them remember it in their hearts, and dare not do it again in the future.

    "Of course, I still came up with this idea." Su Yun was a little proud, "It's just that I can't say it myself, so let my senior brother help me."

    "Sixth sister, if we treat the Shi family like this, the brother-in-law won't have any objections, right? It's his own uncle after all." Having said this, he snorted again,

    "It doesn't matter if you have any opinions. If you have any, please hold back. Sixth sister, if he dares to have any opinions, you can write to me, and I will take you home." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 707 I just like the free life outside

    ?

    "Really?" Su Wan looked at him suspiciously, a little in disbelief.

    After all, it was Su Lan who brought people to Shi's house to make a fuss. Shi's family was bullied by a few young people, but he didn't dare to get angry. Although there was a karmic cycle, he might think it should be done. He would not help Shi's house.  I wouldn't blame Su Yun either, but it's really unbelievable to say thank you.

    "Really." Su Wan was happy, he didn't hold his breath because of that incident, he was naturally happy in his heart.

    As for Mrs. Zhou, since he did something wrong, he deserved to suffer.

    Su Wan snorted softly: "Then I'll take what you said is true for now."

    As if he was willing to coax her.

    Li Lin didn't like "For the time being" a little bit, but he didn't bother, so he asked her: "Do you still want to practice calligraphy?"

    "I won't practice anymore." Su Wan shook her head, "I'll take a look at the kitchen in a while, and if they come over in the afternoon, I'll take them out for a walk."

    Hearing that she was not practicing calligraphy anymore, he rolled up his sleeves and started to clean her brushes and inkstone.

    On the side of the desk is a blue-bottomed porcelain basin specially used for cleaning brushes and inkstones. He first puts the tip of the brush in the water and shakes it to clean it, then wipes it dry with a black silk cloth and hangs it up.  Clean the inkstone with a small brush.

    Ordinary people do not like to clean inkstones in order to save ink. The ink that was grinded last time is dry, and it can be used again after grinding with water.  Inherent fragrance.

    The scent of the reused ink has been emitted, so naturally it is gone.

    Seeing that he was tidying up, Su Wan didn't touch his hands anymore. She sat on a chair and picked up the handwriting she had just written. Her handwriting was beautiful and slightly thin. The same is true of most women's handwriting.  .

    She is very satisfied with looking at it, as long as it is not too difficult to look at the stage, of course, it is better to have a bit of charm, and it should not be dry and ugly.

    "How do you look at my word?"

    Li Lin took a look and nodded: "Very good, better than before."

    Li Lin and Su Wan had the same idea. Anyway, she is not asked to do calligraphy. The handwriting is passable, and there is no need to expend too much effort. Practice it when you have nothing to do, and use it as a daily pastime to cultivate your sentiments, so  There is no requirement for her words.

    "Of course, my efforts these days are not in vain."

    After hearing what he said, Su Wan was finally satisfied.

    In the afternoon, the couple took the four of them for a walk in the village, and when they came back, it was almost time for dinner.

    The weather is just right now, the men are playing with the roasted sheep in the garden, Su Wan and Yue Shuang are waiting in the water pavilion, Yue Shuang is a little ready to move, and wants to go there, but seeing Su Wan sitting aside,  I want to talk to her.

    "Cousin, my eldest brother is married, will you go back then?"

    "Of course I went back. For such a big event, there is no reason to be absent." Su Wan went to the Imperial City several times a year, and she was used to it. Yue Ting wanted to get married, so she naturally had no reason not to go.

    "I heard that my future sister-in-law is the daughter of the censor, and she can play the piano well." Yue Shuang felt surprised, "Didn't my elder brother say before that he wanted to find a woman who was born in the same family as my elder sister to be his wife? Now what?  Changed your mind?"

    "It's nothing, and it doesn't mean that you can say something. The encounters in this life are always wonderful. Maybe you will meet them and fall in love with them."

    Yue Shuang nodded: "You are right."

    Su Wan looked at You Zong who was busy in the yard, and asked her: "Why did you and Mr. You meet again? Why did you come to my side together?"

    Speaking of this, Yue Shuang was a little distressed: "Cousin, in fact, I came to look for you this time to ask you to help me find a way."

    "Oh? What method?"

    Yue Shuang was a little embarrassed: "Didn't I lead people around all the time before? Later, I met him again in Jingmen Mountain, and we have been together since then."

    She looked down at her boots, a little embarrassed: "I think he's interesting?"

    Su Wan asked her: "I just think it's interesting?"

    "It's not" Yue Shuang's cheeks were stained with the blush of the setting sun, and her eyes were shining. She said: "He said, he wants to be with me, and accompany me to ride horses in rivers and lakes."  Red dust."

    "I, I also think he's pretty good."

    Su Wan stretched out his hand to press the cuff and paused slightly: "I remember he is much older than you, right?"

    &nbsp; Yue Shuang counted it carefully, and then said: "Eight years."

    Thinking of this, she became a little angry again: "When I was a little girl, he had already made a name for himself in the Jianghu. If I hadn't been born at the wrong time, I would definitely have had a good fight with him."

    Yue Shuang is only seventeen this year, and You Zongzhi is already twenty-five. He became famous at a young age, and gained a lot of fame in the Jianghu. He is a legend wherever he goes.

    Thinking about it, I think it's too much. If they were the same age at the same time, she would definitely be stronger than him.

    "I think he's pretty good." Yue Shuang said, "Cousin, you don't know, I just like the free life outside."

    "If I want to marry, I will definitely not marry into a powerful family. If I become a wife for someone else, I will be trapped in this world for the rest of my life. As long as I think of those days, I feel so uncomfortable that I can't breathe."

    "I don't want to live that kind of life, and the other party won't want a wife who doesn't obey women's morals and goes out every day."

    Perhaps it¡¯s because everyone has their own ambitions, and everyone has their own dreams of living. Su Wan likes to be at ease, and Yue Shuang likes to be free and comfortable outside.

    "So I think it's good to be with him. He will accompany me to wander around. When we are tired, it's better to go back to the imperial city or go to a place with beautiful mountains and rivers to live in seclusion. It can be regarded as a life without regrets."

    Yue Shuang is still a little ignorant about feelings, but it does not prevent her from living the life she wants. In her situation, no matter which family in the Imperial City she is married to, she will not be happy.

    It's better to continue the life she wants to live, and have someone who likes her accompany him to ride the horse into the world of mortals.

    Of course, there are some people who like it, after all, You Zongzhi was born well, and he is also very strong, in the eyes of the little girl, there is always a certain admiration for strength.

    Although she said that if she could be as big as You Zongzhi, she would definitely compete with him, but she also expressed her appreciation and admiration for You Zongzhi from the side, and regarded it as her pursuit and goal.

    The two of them were sitting on the side of the beauty in the waterside pavilion, and Su Wan leaned on the pillar of the waterside pavilion: "So you want to ask me to intercede for you and get your family to agree to this matter? Let you marry  Him?" (remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 719 Wait a few more days to make you a wedding candle

    May this time treat him kindly and make his life more enjoyable.

    Her brows and eyes were gentle, and her smile spread bit by bit, then she retracted her hand, leaned lazily against the table, and squeezed a walnut casually.

    She said: "You can talk, but I see that I am being coaxed by you like this. I hope you will be happy in everything."

    The husband she married is what she likes. After marriage, he is gentle and considerate, and he can also coax others. Occasionally, when she loses her temper, she will tolerate her temper and give her a little surprise from time to time. Everyone wants such a husband  of.

    She naturally wanted to be more sincere and considerate of him.

    "I also hope Madam will be happy." He raised his eyes slightly, with a smile, "Madam is happy, so I am naturally happy."

    Su Wan picked up two walnuts with a smile, and squeezed one of the walnuts with skillful force. She squeezed it and took out the walnut kernel, and then handed one to his mouth. He opened his mouth and ate it.  Continue to paint again.

    Seeing this, Su Wan began to feed him.

    Li Lin is quite acceptable to these dried fruit snacks, but Su Wan likes them very much. He also eats some with her on weekdays. Seeing her handing them over, naturally there is no reason to refuse them.

    After eating some dried fruit, she poured her another cup of warm tea. The tea was poured out of a gourd. It was boiled in the morning and poured in. Because I made a lot of it, the taste was not good.  But it's not hard to swallow, just enough to quench your thirst.

    After drinking tea, Li Lin painted for about an hour, and the painting under his hand was completed. In the painting, there is a wooden pavilion on the top of a mountain. There are several trees in full bloom and peach-colored flowers planted beside the pavilion.  From dark to light, the trees surround the pavilion.

    In that pavilion, there was a beauty in red with red silk tied up her hair, holding a wine gourd in her hand as if she was drinking.

    When the wind blows, the hairband flutters, and the raised sleeve is slightly raised, with petals fluttering in the wind, and there are mountains and the sky in the distance.

    His painting skills are excellent, and the whole painting is as fairy-like as she imagined, and every part is extremely exquisite, but she always feels that something is missing.

    Perhaps this painting is something she imagined, and it doesn't really exist.

    It seems that the person in this painting is not her.

    "This painting looks good, but it's a little illusory. Why don't I draw another one for you? What do you think?"

    "Draw another one?" Su Wan turned to look at him, "Do you really want to draw?"

    He hummed, took off the drawing paper, put it aside to dry, and took a new drawing paper, he said: "I always feel that such a lady is not real, as if she is very far away from me,  I need to draw a picture that is close to me, that really exists.¡±

    Su Wan smiled: "Well, you can draw, why not draw you and me, just like now, you paint on the side, and I sit on the side, what do you think?"

    "good."

    So he began to adjust the colors to paint again. This time, the composition is closer. Most of the whole picture is in the pavilion. There are trees on the side with a few branches sticking out. There are clusters of flowers on it. It seems that there is a wind blowing, and the branches are light.  The ground swayed, and some petals fluttered in the wind.

    The gauze curtains in the pavilion also fluttered slightly with the wind, making the atmosphere a bit dreamy.

    There are two people sitting in the pavilion, his back is facing the picture, only half of his face is exposed, and he is painting seriously at this time, while she is sitting leisurely on a wooden stool, half leaning on the wooden table  , holding a white round fan in his hand.

    She has a majestic bun, with a peach blossom hairpin and a peach blossom tassel in her hair, and the tassel sways gently when the wind blows.

    She has a beautiful face, delicate facial features and fair skin. At this time, her eyebrows and eyes are relaxed and comfortable, and her smile is gentle, as if the wind on the mountain becomes gentle with her smile.

    At this time, the red dust outside the mountain is rolling, and the years in the mountain are long.

    Her slender fingers are holding a white round fan, and the peach tree embroidered on the white round fan is also lifelike. The corner of the dress reveals the shoes under her feet. The soles of the shoes are slightly thicker, but they are also very beautiful.

    Finally, a squirrel-tailed jade pendant was drawn around her waist.

    Seeing that he was serious about the painting, Su Wan leaned over to take a look, but felt that the person in the painting surprised her at a glance, as if he wanted to incorporate her every frown and smile into the painting.

    If the previous painting was something she imagined casually, it would be unreal, but this one in front of her is a painting of her actions and expressions one by one, as if the previous picture was frozen.

    Speaking of which, if you keep it as a souvenir, you can take a look at it when you get old in the future, and tell about the past. Naturally, this painting won her heart even more.

    &nbsp; By the time this painting is finished, noon has passed.

    Li Lin added two strokes of color on the ground, and then he finished, and asked her with a smile: "Do you like this picture?"

    "Well, I like it very much." Su Wan nodded vigorously, and wanted to reach out to touch it, but remembered that the ink was not dry, so she stopped her hand, and she said, "After a few days, let's go to the city to find a  Craftsmen frame it."

    "good."

    The two put the painting aside to dry, then ate some food, and sat there for a while, having nothing to do, he played another tune for her.

    The sound of the flute is far away, the green hills are faint, and in the distant forest, there are occasional calls of birds.

    Seeing that the time was almost up, the two of them packed their things and went down the mountain to go home. He made two bowls of longevity noodles as before, went out for a day, and came back to eat a bowl of hot noodles. It was the simplest thing in life.  Satisfied.

    Su Wan felt that this birthday was really satisfying and comfortable.

    There are no luxurious banquets, and no guests, but the person next to her is always by her side, playing and fooling around with her, preparing gifts for her carefully, drawing pictures for her, and finally, giving her  Wash your hands for soup.

    Makes people feel warm and satisfied.

    The night was a tender lingering, she was indulging in his tenderness, as if she was about to drown in the water and couldn't breathe, her face was smoky and her eyes were blurred, she didn't know where to go.

    It's just that this foreplay seems to have been done for a long time. After a long time, she was a little tired and wanted to sleep, but she was so tossed by him that she couldn't sleep because she was so tired.

    In the end, I couldn't bear it anymore, and I was about to ask him if he wanted it, but he suddenly sat up, grabbed the clothes beside him, put them on, and was about to lift the bed curtain, put on his shoes and get out of bed.

    Su Wan was so shocked that she lost her sleepiness, she reached out and grabbed his hand suddenly: "Where are you going?"

    Nodon't do it?

    Ah this?

    He turned his head and bent down, kissed his face, his eyes were slightly stained with desire, as if stained with a bit of evil charm.

    Maybe it was because her expression was too obvious, he smiled, put his arms around her and kissed her, and then put the quilt on her again: "Be good, wait a few more days, wait a few more days, I will make you a bridal chamber  Anthurium" (remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 721 The matter of Hongyan Academy

    So Su Wan followed Mrs. Chen to her yard for a meeting. Mrs. Chen lived in a yard with three entrances. The yard inside the house was spacious and neatly tidy, which made people feel happy.

    Mrs. Chen sent some food over, and then the two sat down to talk.

    Su Wan asked her curiously: "Why did the Sun family come here? Even the second lady is here, hasn't the previous matter been resolved?"

    Mrs. Chen sighed, with a sad expression on her face: "After Chunwei's results came out this year, no one from Hongyan Academy was able to pass the exam."

    Hongyan Academy has suffered a lot since several students cheated last year.

    It would be fine if they were other students, but these are the most outstanding students of Hongyan Academy, and the academy still wanted them to win glory for the academy, and I don't know who was bewitched to do such a wrong thing  It's nothing more than being banned from the imperial examination, and it also caused a great loss to the reputation of the academy.

    After that incident, although Dean Sun stepped back and replaced Second Master Sun as the dean of the academy, the originally good students still changed to the academy, and not many students were recruited this year.

    This matter, it will take a few years to recover, and it will be fine by then. The people of the Sun family also planned this way, but what I didn't expect is that this year, Chun Wei, not even one person passed the exam.

    There are two major academies in Guiyan City, namely Hongyan Academy and Shiqiao Academy. Hongyan Academy has a history of more than 100 years and has a high reputation in Guiyan City. It is known as the first academy in Guiyan City.  This land is also relatively famous, ranking third.

    Over the years, there have been many people who have come to Hongyan Academy to study and settled down in Guiyan City. The Sun family who founded the academy is highly respected, so it is also ranked as one of the four major clans in Guiyan City as the home of noble scholars.

    At the beginning, Shiqiao Academy was just a private school in the countryside, not even the fur of Hongyan Academy. It was only 20 years ago that Stone Bridge Academy slowly appeared in people's sights, and many academies were established one after another.  A high school Jinshi.

    In the past twenty years, there have been more than a dozen Juren, seven or eight Jinshi, and two champions. The previous one was old, but he pulled Shiqiao Academy together and became the Second Academy of Guiyan City.  Another Song Zhan appeared in the last session, which was even more eye-catching.

    If it weren't for the fact that Shiqiao Academy only accepts students from nearby villages, there are not many people who study, and even the name of the No. 1 Academy in Yancheng has long been replaced by Shiqiao Academy.

    Fortunately, Hongyan Academy is not too bad, and Shiqiao Academy has a small number of students, so it has always occupied the name of the number one academy.

    Just after the incident of students cheating last year, many students did not want to stay in Hongyan Academy. After learning that there is such an academy as Stone Bridge Academy, they can make up their minds and want to go there.

    It's just a pity that Stone Bridge Academy only accepts students from a few nearby villages, and doesn't accept them, so it's over.

    But this time in Chunwei, none of the students from Hongyan Academy passed the exam, but three from Shiqiao Academy, Shi Huixin took the eleventh place in the exam, and the other two passed the exam in their thirties, and one was lucky.  Exactly the last one.

    Nowadays, many people have suggested that Shiqiao Academy can recruit more students, and organized people to find Qian Zhitong, the governor of Lanzhou City, and several respected old gentlemen, intending to persuade Shiqiao Academy to recruit more students  .

    If Shiqiao Academy really recruits more students, Hongyan Academy will come to an end, and so will the Sun family.

    Therefore, Mrs. Sun and Mrs. Sun, regardless of the previous grievances, came to see Mrs. Xie together, and wanted to ask Mrs. Xie what good ideas she had.

    But what can Mrs. Xie do?

    The academy pays attention to reputation and grades. Hongyan Academy first lost its reputation and then lost its grades. Who is willing to send students to Hongyan Academy? Is it possible that some people are unwilling and have to force them to go?

    If you go there, you will not be able to study well in the future, and you will not be able to pass the exam. People will resent you for ruining their future.

    Mrs. Chen told Su Wan about the matter, and Su Wan sighed for a while. She didn't expect that Hongyan Academy would turn out like this because of a few students who cheated.

    Chen Shidao: "Speaking of it, it's because Hongyan Academy doesn't know people well, that's why this happened."

    No, if those who cheated were replaced by other students of the academy, it would be enough to drive them out of the academy. At most, it would be over after a few words of discussion, but those students were the most important group of students trained by Hongyan Academy.

    Originally, the college wanted them to get their test scores and come back to make a name for the academy, and took them to study in several famous academies in China. This is equivalent to the facade of Hongyan Academy. This facade has collapsed.

    Although these few students are not all of that group of students, they are already?It was half of them, and the rest of them didn't want to be with them after they learned that they were cheating. They regarded their classmates as a shame, and quickly changed schools.

    Mrs. Chen sighed: "Mrs. Sun said that someone was scheming against Hongyan Academy, and that's why those students were bewitched to commit such a wrong thing. But if these students are firm in their hearts, no matter what others say, they won't believe it.  Yes, not to mention cheating."

    "Mrs. Sun also said that it may be the work of Shiqiao Academy, who wants to step down Hongyan Academy and make it the first academy in Yancheng."

    Su Wan was stunned: "This is definitely impossible, Shiqiao Academy is so big, and only accepts students from the nearby villages, so they don't want to compete for the first place, and there are not all students from Stonebridge Academy who cheated before.  "

    Last year when the tea was cheating, Shiqiao Academy also found three people, one of whom was Li Lan, and all three of them were kicked out of the academy, and they were not allowed to go to the academy to study again.

    "Who says it's not." Chen sighed, "It's just that Mrs. Sun seems to be going crazy now. She doesn't want to reason. She only says that others framed Hongyan Academy. She just wants to find out the culprit and return Hongyan Academy to a clean slate.  .¡±

    Su Guan can probably understand Mrs. Sun's thoughts. The Sun family relied on Hongyan Academy to achieve their current status. When she walked out before, whoever called her Mrs. Sun and Mrs. Dean respectfully, if Hongyan Academy declined  Now, the Sun family of the fourth family in Yancheng is about to change.

    How can Mrs. Sun not be crazy.

    "This year, the number of new students enrolled in the Academy is much less than before. I heard that several gentlemen are waiting and looking for another way out. This time, no one from Hongyan Academy was admitted. I am afraid they will leave. The two gentlemen of the Sun family,  I've been so busy recently that my hair has turned gray a lot."

    "The Sun family has put in a lot of hard work for Hongyan Academy. Everyone understands, but even if they want to help with this kind of thing right now, there is nothing they can do."

    "Now, I can only persuade them to look away." Mrs. Chen lowered her eyes and sighed, "When I came out from my mother-in-law's place, Mrs. Sun was still crying. I really don't know how to persuade them." (Remember this book)  Website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 722: Idea

    ?

    In fact, the only fault of Hongyan Academy is that it doesn¡¯t know people well, and it misunderstands people. There is no big mistake to say. Over the years, Guiyan City has also gained a lot of benefits because of the reputation of Hongyan Academy. If you can help, no one wants to help  One hand, but the problem at hand is that there is no way at all.

    There are two ways, but both are impossible.

    The first one is to persuade the students to go to Hongyan Academy to take classes, and the other is to find a few good seedlings to send to Hongyan Academy for training, and wait until the next imperial examination is a blockbuster to regain this reputation.

    But the previous one, I helped persuade, and the child was sent there, not to mention whether the child has the talent, whether he is willing to work hard, if he is not promising, someone will come to you, saying that you let my child go to that academy, it hurts  For the rest of his life, you have to pay for not being able to see my family well.

    Who is full to do this thing?

    Let¡¯s talk about the second one. It¡¯s hard to find such good seedlings, and most of them are the academies rushing to get them. They also want to have a bright future. Now that Hongyan Academy is in such a state, they have better and brighter choices.  It is difficult to pull people over under any conditions.

    Unless it is a great kindness to others, and they are willing to come to repay the kindness, but this kind of kindness is not used like this.

    "I can only look at it a little bit." Su Wan also sighed, this kind of thing really cannot be helped by others, let's see how much the Sun family has the ability to pull people over to turn over.

    However, it will take time to stand up. In the past few years, it is best for the Sun family to stay dormant and keep a low profile.

    "But what you said about the Stone Bridge Academy is true?"

    Chen Shi said: "Of course it is true. I heard that someone has been sent to invite someone. At that time, I may go to Shiqiao Academy to persuade me. I heard that this person from your family is a teacher in Shiqiao Academy?"

    "That's right, being a gentleman." Su Wan said with a smile, "It's hard work being a gentleman. Those kids are half-understood and half-understood, and it's very difficult to take care of them.  Don't do it, but he thinks it's great, anyway, if you have nothing to do, just do it."

    Mrs. Chen said: "I think it's not bad. It's like my family. I want to take the exam and then come back to help the family and inherit the ancestral business in the future."

    Su Wan said: "Xie's family has a great career. It is good to be an official, but inheriting the family business is his best choice."

    The Xie family is a well-known family in Guiyan City, and there are many children in the family. Some of them took part in the imperial examination and became officials, but the husband of the Chen family is the eldest son of the head of the Xie family and Mrs. Xie. If he wants to inherit the family business in the future, if he becomes an official, he must  Going to be an official elsewhere, wouldn't this family business have to be handed over to others.

    To put it bluntly, even if you are an official for a lifetime, you may not be able to obtain such a large fortune from the Xie family. Therefore, the eldest sons of clans like the Xie family rarely become officials, and some of them take the exam.  Senior officer, he will come back to take over the family business when he is almost done.

    Chen Shi smiled: "That's right."

    Su Wan sat with Mrs. Chen for about half an hour. After the two of the Sun family left, she and Mrs. Chen went to see Madam Xie.

    "You have neglected the princess."

    Su Wan said: "Ma'am, why bother to see you? I came to see Madam to chat and play chess with Madam. I didn't come here specially to ask you to entertain me. Madam is busy with other things. I just want to have fun by myself. No, just now  Your daughter-in-law had a nice conversation too."

    Mrs. Xie laughed when she heard the words: "She is good at talking, and she is also good at coaxing people."

    Mrs. Chen said with a smile: "I'm just a mother-in-law, you're praising me."

    Mrs. Xie was helpless: "Look at her, if she says she can, she's still breathing."

    Chen said: "That's not true. The daughter-in-law originally wanted to make her mother-in-law happy. When her mother-in-law said this, she agreed that I did a good job. Naturally, I was praising me as my mother-in-law."

    Mrs. Xie finally had a smile: "Stop talking nonsense, sit down quickly, and the princess will also sit down."

    Su Guan watched this pair of mother-in-law and daughter-in-law getting along, but felt very happy. As a mother-in-law, Mrs. Xie was tolerant and patient. Mrs. Chen was almost taught by her hand in hand. As a daughter-in-law, Mrs. Chen was filial to her elders and her words were pleasant  .

    How many families in the world are flying around because of the problem of mother-in-law and daughter-in-law. If the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law can get along like these two, then the world will be peaceful.

    Between these three or two sentences, Mrs. Xie's face became more relaxed. She asked Su Wan to sit down, ordered someone to serve tea, and then said: "You talk about this matter, they come to beg me, I just have a heart  , and have no such ability.¡±

    Su Wan said: "In the current situation, it is useless to find anyone. They can only rely on themselves. How to find students and keep Mr.When it's time to make some achievements.  It's useless to be anxious now, the house has collapsed, and it always needs to be built back bit by bit.  "

    "No, it's just that when things happen to others, it's inevitable to be anxious." Mrs. Xie closed her eyes, "I hope that Hongyan Academy can pass this hurdle, otherwise the Sun family will not be good in the future."

    Su Wan thought for a while: "If the Sun family can invite a famous celebrity to sit in the town, maybe it will be better, but it is not easy to hire a celebrity, it is even more difficult than finding a few good students to send there, and the celebrity is only a temporary one.  , we still need to talk about the students¡¯ grades in the future.¡±

    Mrs. Xie paused for a moment, but thought it was a good idea: "Your idea is indeed a good idea. I will also talk to the people of the Sun family when the time comes. The Sun family has run the academy for more than a hundred years. If they put their face on it and ask for help, maybe there are people who can help."  willing."

    "It's hard to find famous people. They are all old gentlemen. How can we bother with this matter? If Hongyan Academy can't get up, it's not that it's not guaranteed at the end of the year. But if there are no famous people, it's okay to find one or two famous gentlemen. The Sun family has some love.  On the face of it, the conditions given are increased by a few percent, and things may not be possible."

    Su Wan said: "Then Madam, talk to the Sun family to see if the matter can be accomplished. If it can, then it would be great."

    "I'll just send someone to go there later." Mrs. Xie asked Su Wan, "When will the Princess leave for the Imperial City?"

    Su Wan thought for a while and said, "The time hasn't been set yet. My cousin's wedding date is March 28, and he should be leaving before the 26th. Madam, is there anything I can help you with?"

    "At that time, I may not be allowed to take a trip with you."

    Su Wan was slightly surprised: "Madam is going too?"

    "I always have to take a walk around the big weddings of the Duke of Zhen's mansion. Besides, I haven't been back to the imperial city for many years, so I should go back to visit my mother's family. When Ruhui is born, I won't have time."

    Ruhui is Chen's name.

    Su Wan said: "Then I'll go back and ask Jing Yuan. If it's convenient, we can go together."

    Mrs. Xie smiled: "It's time to ask. It's great to see that you and your husband have a good discussion."

    Su Wan smiled and said, "This is what I agreed with him."

    "If couples can do this, it will be great." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 757 Probably People's Feelings and Thoughts Are Wonderful

    ?

    The carriage passed by the street. Su Wan sat on the wooden couch with a soft pillow on his back and a soft pillow in his arms. Looking at the people who were also leaning on the carriage, he wondered if he was angry.

    At this time, he lowered his head, his slender fingers lightly slid across the piccolo, and the tassels tied on it swayed gently.

    Su Wan looked at it for a while, then yawned delicately, his eyes were a little sour.

    Only then did he look up at her: "Sleepy?"

    Su Wan nodded: "It's a little bit, I've been on the road for two days, and I was busy for another day yesterday, so I'm a little tired."

    Mainly because he wasn't around last night, she felt unaccustomed to it. She slept for a while in the second half of the night, and when she woke up, she couldn't fall back asleep again. I don't know if the bed was not warm enough, or the person holding her was not there, anyway, she just felt uncomfortable.

    When she couldn't sleep, she still thought that if he went out one day, it would take several days for her to get used to it.

    "Come here." He smiled, and straightened one leg. Su Wan understood, and lay down on the soft pillow with his head resting on his lap, and then pulled the quilt on the side and came to sleep.

    While sleeping, he still reached out to grab the clothes around his waist, and he reached out to remove the hairpin from her head and put it on the small table aside, then patted her on the back: "Sleep, I'll call you when it's time."  stand up."

    Jingpingyuan is very close to Jinning Duke's Mansion, and it doesn't take long to get there by carriage, but it is a bit far from Zhen Guogong's Mansion, and it can't be reached in half an hour, which is enough time for her to sleep.

    Previously, Su Wan thought that he would find herself to settle accounts, but she didn't expect that he didn't seem to take it to heart. She secretly wondered if she was thinking too much and judging the heart of a gentleman with the heart of a villain.

    It was just that he was left to sleep all night by himself, so he probably didn't take it to heart.

    Thinking of this, she felt a little relieved and fell asleep peacefully.

    When she arrived at Jingpingyuan, she was woken up in a daze. She felt that she had not slept enough, so she went into the yard to tidy up and changed her clothes before going back to sleep. It was already afternoon when she woke up again.

    Xiao Sang brought her a change of clothes, brought her hot water to wash her, and combed her hair. Xiao Sang's craftsmanship was not comparable to that of Xiao Mo Zhu Cui, and she could only pull some simple buns. Su Wan didn't do that either.  If you don't care, just pick a jade hairpin and fix it.

    "Where is your son?"

    "The young master has gone out. Someone came to invite the young master to Xian Si Lou for tea earlier. The young master saw that his wife was resting, so he agreed. When he went, he told his servants that he didn't know when he would come back, so that his wife didn't have to wait for him to come back for dinner.  .¡±

    Although it is said that Li Lin's temper is a little colder to the outside world, but if someone invites him to drink tea and wine, he will go there when he has free time, and it is okay to make friends.

    ?For example, Song Zhan, Qian Wuxi, Zhou Ranjie and others got along well before, but now there is an extra Zhuo Jiu, and because of a chess competition, they have some friendship.

    Su Wan never thought that he would be by his side every day to accompany her. It would be great if he had more friends, but it would not help him, but drinking tea and chatting is also very good.  Article poetry.

    No matter how bad it is, it's good to brag.

    But the premise is that you can't look for romance in the brothel and willow alley.

    "Then I won't eat at home, you go and ask someone to divide the things you brought, and send someone to give a share to the Duke of Zhenguo, and I will take the rest to the Duke of Jinning, my father is about to leave the government office  , I¡¯m going to have dinner with my father.¡±

    "By the way, leave some for Aunt Azhu."

    The things are not expensive, they are all produced in the village, that is, preserved fish, cured chicken and some seasonal fruits, which are not worth a lot of money, but they are not bad to eat.  Everyone loves to eat.

    Therefore, Su Wan brought some with her every time she came back, and also stuffed some as gifts during the holidays.

    In addition, the elders quietly prepared some other things to make up for the body. Only Jin Ninggong and his wife Zhen Guogong and his wife, Su Xun and Li Shi have these, and others are not available.

    For the sake of Su Xun and Su Yunsuluo, Su Wan naturally prepared a copy for Mrs. Li. Although the two of them were separated by a layer, they got along pretty well now. If you want to talk about the relationship between mother and daughter, there was no such thing as before.  , not now, nor will there be in the future, but Su Wan will respect her and give her a share of everything she should have.

    "Yes, servant girl will arrange it now."

    Su Wan nodded: "How is Auntie Azhu?"

    Xiao Sang said: "I went to visit Madam when she was resting, and she is still the same, and it's pretty good."

    Azhu was the former Yue family's personal maid, just like the little Sang and Xiaoman next to her, she has followed her since she was a child, and she has a very different relationship with her.??, it was probably because of Su Wan's birth that made Yue's health worse and worse, and finally died, so her feelings for Su Wan were very complicated.

    Sometimes she feels that Su Wan is the blood of the Yue family, and she should love her dearly, but sometimes she feels that it was Su Wan who killed the Yue family, and she can't bear it, so the relationship between the two has always been flat.

    When Su Wan was young, Ah Zhu would still take care of her, probably because she was afraid that she would die. When Su Wan got older, he simply took care of the warehouse.

    Probably because people's feelings and thoughts are very strange. In a situation like Ah Zhu, most people may spend their whole lives caring for them because the person left behind is the only blood of the master. A few people are like  Ah Zhu is like this, both distressed and resentful.

    Perhaps in Ah Zhu's heart, she cared more about Yue Shi.

    However, whether it is the original owner or the current Su Wan, they will respect her two points, and give her some good things brought back. There are not many things, but she can eat them for a long time alone.

    "That's good."

    Su Wan asked Xiao Sang to take someone to divide the things, and then took the things to Jinning Duke's mansion, just in time to meet Su Xun coming back from the Yamen, and the father and daughter came in together.

    Su Xun also went to Zhen Guogong's mansion yesterday, but he has been at the male guest's side, and Su Wan couldn't meet. Before leaving, he found a maid to give Su Wan a message, telling her to go back to her mother's house for two days.  sit.

    Su Xun didn't see Li Lin, and frowned slightly: "Why didn't Jing Yuan come with you today?"

    Su Wan explained: "Someone invited him to Xiansilou for tea. I'm free at home and have nothing to do. No, come over to have dinner with you. I'll just come over with him tomorrow."

    Su Xun was relieved after hearing this explanation. If you want to ask him what he is most worried about, he is worried that the girl and her husband will not get along and life will be difficult.

    "Then father can eat an extra bowl of rice today."

    Su Guan smiled grinningly: "It's not just one bowl, father can eat two bowls."

    Su Xun laughed loudly when he heard the words: "Eat two more bowls, then I can't eat it as a father, I can't eat it"

    "By the way, you can go and see A Luo in a while." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 760 Because the grandmother is their mother, what do others count?

    ?

    Mrs. Wang is not a fool either. After hearing so much, she probably understands what Su Wan meant by these words.

    She pondered for a while, and then asked her: "But what did your sister-in-law tell you?"

    Previously, she did mention secretly to Murong Xian that after Su Jian's palace examination, she would send two people to the courtyard.

    Su Wan smiled: "Grandmother can't wrong my sister-in-law. My sister-in-law and I didn't talk about this, but I just think the world is really weird, and so is grandma."

    "I?"

    Su Wan said: "Grandmother doesn't like Second Uncle's biological mother, and wishes she didn't exist, and even hopes that Second Uncle doesn't exist."

    Seeing that Mrs. Wang was going to stare at her, Su Wan quickly flattered her and said, "But this is also human nature. Grandmother and grandfather have always had a good relationship. How could you let grandfather be with the woman next to him?"

    If it were two years ago, Su Wan would not have dared to say such a thing to Wang, but after getting along for so long, her grandparents and grandchildren have a good relationship, so she has such courage, and she is also married,  Wang can't control her.

    Mrs. Wang didn't blame her: "You, you just love talking nonsense."

    "Awan is not talking nonsense." Su Wan looked at Wang Shi, "It is common sense that grandma doesn't like second uncle. Awan, father, and eldest uncle, we and grandma are all in the same family.  Naturally, I have one heart, and I don¡¯t like them.¡±

    What she said made Wang's heart feel hot, and he reached out and patted her hand: "You, you."

    Su Wan smiled softly: "I just think these women are really a little strange. It's clear that I have suffered this and know it's not good. Why do my daughter-in-law and granddaughter-in-law have to suffer it again? Could it be that they feel balanced in their hearts?"

    "If my father's grandmother is still there, I probably hope that my uncle, my uncle, and my father will be of one mind, and all the children and grandchildren in the house are her blood. How lively, but my uncle and my father will never be with the second uncle.  One heart."

    "Because of the existence of the second uncle, my grandmother has been wronged, and I have been thinking about it all my life. They care more about their grandmother's feelings, because their grandmother is their mother, and others are nothing."

    Listening to what she said, Mrs. Wang burst into tears. She wiped her tears with a handkerchief, patted Su Wan's hand and said, "You're right, you're right."

    ? In the world, where there are legitimate sons and concubines who are united in one mind, even if there are, they are also a minority. After all, no one wants to get more, and no one wants to be subordinate to others for the rest of their lives.

    It's better to be clean if you are fighting like this. The back house is peaceful, and the men can feel at ease doing things outside.

    If you want to have more children, you should work hard on your daughter-in-law and granddaughter-in-law, and let them have one or two more children. If you teach well, one or two is much better than seven or eight.

    Seeing that Mrs. Wang listened, Su Wan was secretly relieved. She could only do so much.

    Su Jian and Murong Xian have such a good relationship, Su Wan really doesn't want Mrs. Wang to intervene and let people destroy their lives, and toss that relationship to nothing. In the future, Murong Xian will become different from others.  Like a woman, she has to serve a husband with the concubine and raise children for the concubine.

    But when she said these things, she probably could only persuade Wang Shi not to intervene, but Su Jian had his own thoughts and wanted to take a concubine, so she couldn't control it, but at that time, the relationship between the couple was not  It's over.

    Su Wan left Fuping Courtyard, and then went to Siluo Garden to see Su Luo. Su Luo didn't know that Su Wan was here, and she was making a fuss in the room right now.

    "I don't want to drink medicine, don't drink, don't drink, bitter!"

    Mrs. Li used to love this girl so much, now she is going to be mad at her, almost yelling: "You drink it quickly, do you hear me?"

    "I don't!" Su Luo was very stubborn at the moment, "Mom, I don't drink."

    As he spoke, he pulled the quilt beside him and hid himself completely.

    Mrs. Li was so angry that she put her hands on her hips: "Tell me about you, isn't it just two sips of medicine? Just bear with it and drink it, and it will be fine. Do you really want to, and do you still want to see your sixth sister!"

    This is really an ancestor. He usually looks good and obedient, but he refuses to take medicine when he is sick.

    Li Shi silently recited his own words twice, and then he endured it.

    When Mrs. Li turned her head, she happened to see Su Wan standing in the yard. She was taken aback for a moment, and her face was suddenly embarrassed. She didn't know how much Su Wan had been standing there and listened.  Yes, and went in too.

    Li Shi was bumped into and scoldedIt's really embarrassing to have no image, but after a moment of embarrassment, she hurriedly grabbed Su Luo's quilt: "A Luo, come out, your sixth sister is here, if you don't drink medicine like this, be careful that your sixth sister ignores you  gone."

    After all, girls are more important.

    Su Wan smiled immediately. She entered the room and saluted slightly: "Mother."

    "You're back." Li Shi nodded, a little happy, "Come and persuade your sister, neither your father nor I can help."

    Su Luo originally didn't believe Li Shi's words, so she dragged the quilt and refused to come out. When she heard Li Shi talking to Su Wan, she pulled back the quilt and exposed her head. When she saw Su Wan, she immediately smiled.

    "Sixth Sister!"

    "Ah Luo." Su Wan walked over, saw that her face was a little pale, reached out and touched her forehead, and then sat down on the edge of the bed after seeing that she didn't feel hot.

    Su Luo was very happy to see her, grabbed her arm and said: "Sixth Sister, Sixth Sister, you can come back to see me, Ah Luo misses you."

    Mrs. Li glared at her and scolded her for being heartless, but it didn't stop the two of them. She hoped that Su Luo and Su Wan would have a better relationship, and that Su Wan could protect her in the future.

    "You two sisters have a good talk. I'll go back to your father first. The Princess will let her drink the medicine later. Don't indulge her."

    Su Wan nodded: "Mom, go slowly."

    Mrs. Li led the people away. Su Luo sniffed and felt a little stuffy. She snorted twice, and pulled Su Wan to complain: "Sixth sister, my nose hurts."

    Su Wan nodded her head helplessly: "You, you deserve the pain, whoever made you sick and not taking medicine, look at your mother, I'm going to beat you just looking at her."

    Su Luo's whole face was about to wrinkle upon hearing this: "The medicine is bitter and not tasty, it will be fine after a while."

    In fact, it¡¯s not really a disease, it¡¯s just a runny nose. It¡¯s good to eat and drink, and it¡¯ll be cured after ten days and half a month, so she just refuses to take the medicine, but she feels that her image is not good, and she doesn¡¯t want to go out.

    Su Wan couldn't laugh or cry, this is no doubt a snack, and this medicine still wants to taste good.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 802 If it's just for his own happiness, then it's meaningless

    Li Lin thought in his heart, the matter of sleeping in the study will be difficult, won't he?

    Su Wan said: "I promised you to go to the Western Wei Dynasty with you, didn't I? Since I promised you, you must give me some benefits, otherwise I will not be happy."

    "You said you brought me there, do you want to be happy, or am I happy?"

    "Of course I want to make Madam happy." Although he is also very happy, it is more important for Madam to be happy. The scenery in the Western Wei Dynasty is good, and it is also great to find an opportunity to go out for a walk. If she is really unwilling, he  He won't force her either.

    "Since that's the case, then you will make me happy now."

    Li Lin paused for a moment. What she meant was that if she wanted to make her happy, she would go to the study room.

    "I think Madam wants to be happy, so naturally there are other ways, why use this?" He lowered his eyes, his eyes were dim, "I was wrong yesterday, Madam will forgive me once."

    Su Wan managed to gain the upper hand, but naturally she refused, so she said: "You bullied me before, but you didn't let me go. If you lose, you lose. I don't say anything. Now you lose, you lose too."  yes, right?"

    Hearing this, he smiled: "But I also said that there are other ways to make Madam happy. If I really go to sleep in the study and people find out, I don't know how to laugh at me in private. Madam can bear it."  ?¡±

    Su Wan thought to herself, she can't bear it, he doesn't sleep in the study, and he will torment her when he comes back.

    "How about this, Madam let me go back to the room, I let Madam rest well for a few days, how about it?"

    Su Guan's heart was shamefully moved when he heard the words. Although the couple had been fighting back and forth these days, it wasn't that they really liked to make trouble with him when they were free. In fact, since they came back from the Imperial City, this person was too tightly entangled.  She really couldn't bear it, so she wanted to resist.

    Anyway, the matter between the husband and wife is either the east wind overpowers the west wind or the west wind overwhelms the east wind.

    Su Wan didn't believe it: "Can I believe what you said?"

    Li Lin was surprised: "Why can't you believe it?"

    When will he be unbelievable?

    Su Wan glared at him: "You don't have a criminal record, you promised me something at first, and what happened after that?"

    Having said that, he paused for a moment, saw that her face was blushing inch by inch, and smiled, so he explained: "After the Jiubian marriage, we are about to set off.  I don't know how long it will take, Madam will take good care of her for a few days, and then it will be easier to ride in a carriage."

    "That's it, Madam will take a good rest these few days, Madam will you believe me this time?"

    After all, he has been pestering too much these past few days. She is afraid that she is really tired and is not willing to deal with him anymore. After all, it is better for both of them to like this kind of thing. If it is only for his own happiness, then it is fine.  Meaning.

    In this way, let her rest for a while before talking.

    These words are somewhat credible, Su Wan secretly heaved a sigh of relief: "Then I will reluctantly, reluctantly believe you."

    "The lady is willing to get up?"

    Su Wan nodded: "Get up, get up now, give me the clothes."

    Li Lin sat on the edge of the bed, with his back to her, listening to the rustling sound of changing clothes behind him, lowered his eyes, and shook his head helplessly.

    After a while, the husband and wife appeared in the bright hall for breakfast, and they didn't look like they were going to make a fuss earlier. Su Wan was in a good mood, with curved eyebrows.

    Seeing her like this, Li Lin wondered if there was something wrong with him that made her feel uncomfortable, that's why she didn't like it. Now that she got rid of him, she smiled happily, the weather outside  It's sunny.

    After eating breakfast, Su Wan didn't feel sleepy anymore, so she went to Aunt Six's house to ask how the Jiubian marriage was going.

    Sixth Aunt Shi made her a bowl of rice tea, which contained fried rice grains, sesame seeds, peanuts, pine nuts and other nuts. She poured boiling hot water into the bowl, and it was hot, smelled delicious and tasted even better.

    The boys and girls liked this bite the most, and thought it was the best thing they had ever eaten, and there was no better food in the world.

    Su Wan liked it very much when he ate it at first, it was crispy and fragrant in his mouth, but after eating half a bowl, the hot water inside gradually warmed up, and the crispy snacks soaked in the water slightly softened the outer skin, and the surface still floated.  She doesn't like some fat and water.

    However, she is used to rich clothes and fine food now, and occasionally learns to be picky, but she also lived a hard life in the past,I don't like to waste food, let alone in other people's homes, they treat you with the best things, if you dislike it, it is really unfriendly.

    Su Guan slowly ate the food in the bowl with a spoon, while talking to Aunt Shi Six. Aunt Shi smiled and told Su Guan what had been done, and also talked about the arrangements for the next few days  .

    After hearing this, Su Wan praised: "Aunt Six is ??still very good. If I were asked to do these things, I'm afraid it will be a mess and I can't make sense of it. I'm afraid the marriage is not done well. Now you have Aunt Six. What's the matter?"  It was all arranged properly."

    "Hey, it's something important." Aunt Shi Liu stopped, thinking that the matter was not worth mentioning, "The princess is just young and hasn't gone through these things. When she gets older, she will see more  , I will naturally understand."

    "In another seven or eight years, when the daughter of the princess grows up slowly, the princess will start doing these things like a fish in water. What is the name of the person who came?"

    "It's like a fish in water."

    "Yes, yes, like a fish in water." Aunt Shi Liu smiled, "And Mr. Xu also gave me a lot of money to help me with the arrangement. I will definitely help him do the best, and live up to Mr. Xu and the princess.  expectations are."

    Sixth Aunt Shi naturally did her best, not to mention that Su Wan asked her to help, even if anyone in the village asked her to help, she would be happy.  She has a lot of money and supplies, so she does her best to do things the best.

    And also said that if she manages well, she will be given one hundred taels of silver.

    The Shi family has some family background, but it is nothing more than living a life without worrying about food and clothing. There is no need to be rich if you want to be rich. Apart from food and clothing, the money accumulated over the years is only three to five hundred taels. Therefore, this  One hundred taels is indeed a huge sum for Aunt Shi Liu's family.

    In order to get this money, Aunt Shi Sixth naturally has to work hard to make the marriage more perfect, so that people can feel that the money is worth it.

    Thinking of this, Aunt Shi Liu hesitated a bit, told Su Wan about the matter, and then asked her: "Princess, can I really accept the money?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 835 Since Madam Said That, I Can Choose

    "Oh, I didn't read it."

    His voice was pretending to be flat, but she heard other meanings, it seemed that a hidden smile hindered her face from covering up the truth to coax her.

    Su Wan was so angry that she wanted to scratch him.

    The redness on her face has not gone away, and she doesn't know what to do with this book, she just feels extremely hot.

    After thinking about it, he was afraid that he would be entangled with this book again, so he raised his voice and asked him: "Why are you rummaging through my boxes, you, why are you rummaging through all boxes."

    He just rummaged through the box next to it, but he also rummaged through this box, and he didn't know what was wrong.

    He coughed lightly, and explained: "It's not that I rummaged through your suitcase. I wanted to see how many more I brought you. When I went there, the materials were hard to find, and the embroiderer was also hard to find."

    He said that he looked like a hooligan who liked to steal women's things, besides, he had nothing to do with his wife's clothes.

    Su Wan thought about it for a while and thought it was the same reason: "Then bring a few more."

    For the inside, the best material is naturally used, which is close-fitting and comfortable, and it is cool in summer. I got two horses of this material this year, and made two pajamas for the two, and left the rest for  her.

    Because it was only white before, Mrs. Zhang dyed it for her.

    If you go out, the material is really hard to find, even if you can buy it, there is no embroiderer to make it for her, and you will never ask outsiders to make the inner clothes like that, so as not to be troublesome.

    After finishing speaking, she glared at him again: "If you want to bring it, you can call me to pick it up."

    "Well, I forgot."

    Su Wan glanced at him coolly: " I think you want to choose by yourself, pick what you like."

    Li Lin: ""

    He thought about it. In fact, he didn't think about anything at first, and wanted to ask her to pick it, but since she thought so, it's not impossible.

    "Since my wife has said so, I can choose."

    Su Wan choked for a moment, but really didn't want him to choose, so she stretched out her hand and pushed him out of the cubicle: "You go out, I will do it myself."

    He smiled, and didn't argue with her about this, but just reminded her: "Then madam, hurry up, it will be late, and I need to rest."

    After finishing speaking, he turned his head and left. Su Wan bit her lips, put the books in her hand aside, and without looking at them carefully, she quickly counted a few and planned to take them with her. After counting, she was ready to leave.  I don't know what to do with the book I just read.

    Keep it, it's really hot and embarrassing, and he found out, maybe it will fall into his hands at some point.

    Throw it away, it seems that she has a guilty conscience, and she doesn't know how to throw it away, unless she burns it with a brazier, if the people below take it out and throw it away, it would be ridiculous to spread it.

    It is said that she threw away a fire avoidance map, probably because the content in it was not very good, so the couple didn't like it, so they wanted to throw it away.

    That was really embarrassing.

    After thinking about it, there was really no other way, so she put the booklet back to its original position, and left it alone until she came back.

    She packed up her clothes, folded them and put them in the box, and then closed the lid. When she looked up, she didn't see Li Lin in the room. When she went out, she saw that the light in the study room was still on, so she ignored him and took a sip.  water, went to rest.

    Just as she lay down for a while, she heard footsteps, and then there was a slight sound of closing the door. After entering the room, his footsteps became lighter, and she couldn't hear where the footsteps came from.

    After listening for a while, she opened her eyes, lifted a corner of the bed curtain and looked over, and happened to see him opening a box, put a book in it, and hidden it under the clothes, and stretched out her hand to press the clothes back to its original shape  .

    Su Wan: "??!!"

    She was stunned for a moment, as if hallucinations appeared in front of her eyes, she reacted and opened her eyes wide, and she was so shocked that she almost jumped up.

    What is he putting in it?

    What to put!

    She really wanted to jump up and say hello to him, but after thinking about it, she didn't know what to say. It seemed that she couldn't stop it, she couldn't stop it, so she had better shut up after thinking about it.

    Seeing that he was about to raise her head, she hurriedly lowered the bed curtain in her hand, and plunged into the quilt, her whole body was like a salted fish.

    She had a premonition that what she feared earlier was about to come true.

    It's over, it's over.

    Just thinking about it makes my back hurt.

    After a while, he got on the bed, fished her out of the quilt, held her in his arms and closed her.??Sleeping, seeing that he didn't move next, she secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and didn't dare to argue with him anymore.

    I'm afraid it's arguing and arguing, don't want to sleep for a while.

    She has to leave tomorrow, she really doesn't want people to see that she can't wake up.

    Thinking of this, she changed to a comfortable position, leaned against his arms, slowed down her breathing, and fell asleep peacefully.

    Because she was tired after a busy day, she felt drowsy after a while and fell asleep in a daze.

    After a peaceful night's sleep, the next morning, when the sky was slightly bright, the lights in Jingpingyuan were turned on.

    In the morning, some dry food was prepared in the kitchen, and they were very busy. When the husband and wife got up to eat breakfast, the accompanying people had already eaten and were ready to go.

    After eating almost, Xiao Sang brought a few guards over to carry things into the carriage. After eating and resting for a while, it was time to set off.

    Shi Chongshan, Shi Hanhai and others knew that they were leaving today, so they came to see them off.

    Li Lin didn't tell them that he had something to do, he just said that he was free and wanted to take Su Wan to visit the mountains and rivers.  Well what to say, just get them back sooner.

    Shi Hanhai was quite envious, and even asked if he could take him with him, but he was rejected.

    Su Guan saw Jiu Bian in the carriage that was leaving, and was slightly taken aback. After getting into the carriage, she asked Li Lin: "What is Jiu Bian going to do? Isn't Mr. Sun pregnant with a child? What did he do with the past?"  ?¡±

    Previously it was planned to be two carriages. Apart from their husband and wife, there were Yuanyou, Huifeng, Xiaosang, Xie Si'an, Zhao Mingjing, and eight other guards who were accompanying them.

    But when they set off, the number of guards increased to sixteen, with one more carriage and one more Jiubian.

    "Go grab the money." Li Lin didn't even lift his eyes.

    "Stealing money?" Su Wan was even more surprised, "What kind of money are you stealing?"

    Li Lin hummed: "If there is a mess, then you can fish in troubled waters. Leave him alone, he has done a lot of things like this."

    Su Wan paused, feeling a little bad, and was about to say something when he heard him say, "Don't worry, whatever he does, he's targeting those clans, he doesn't dare to trick ordinary people." (Note  Website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 837 It is probably that if you succeed, you will be famous forever, and if you fail, you will be infamous for thousands of years

    Su Wan also frowned slightly when she heard the words: "You mean, this women's school can't be done?"

    Li Lin closed the book, and slid his finger down the edge of the book: "If you want to set up a women's school, teach them some skills and make them live better, it's feasible."

    "It's just that you want to change women's inherent ideas from women's schools and let them pursue equality in status. It is actually very difficult. I don't quite agree with you doing these things."

    Su Wan was even more puzzled: "Why?"

    Li Lin raised his eyes and asked her: "Do you know who made this rule?"

    Su Wan shook his head, and then heard him say: "The words of the sages, the precepts of the ages, the laws of the country, the rules of the family, the world follows the sages, listen to the words of the ancients, abide by the laws of the country, and abide by the rules of the family."

    "These rules have been formed bit by bit since the beginning of ritual education until now."

    "This has been the case for thousands of households from ancient times to the present. If you jump out and teach them that men and women are equal, their country, family and parents will not agree."

    "It was you who made them have this idea, and they pursued it boldly, but the thinking in the world is like this today, and others cannot accept it. They will live in a more difficult environment, and the people around them will point at her.  Criticize from head to toe."

    "It's said that she doesn't respect etiquette, is not a good woman, and cannot marry such a person as a wife. She has been driven away by her family all her life, and she has no husband's family to rely on. How do you let her survive in this world?"

    "I'm afraid that if they die, there will be no splash."

    "In the end, I will be suppressed and repeat my previous fate. Maybe I will resent you for inciting them to do such a thing, which ruined them all their lives. I think you are a sinner."

    Su Wan also knew that this matter was difficult, she could not compare with the sages, she could not let them rise up against the world, and she could not even arrange a future for them, because in this world, if a woman is too out of line, the person who wants to marry may  They will avoid them one after another, but there are some who don't care, but there are too few.

    They may not survive.

    Even modern society was formed after various struggles.

    ? At that time, the feudal court was weak and bullied by other countries, and Western ideas poured in. Because the country was weak at that time, the world yearned for the West, and reformed and reformed, overthrowing feudal oppression, pursuing equality, emancipating the mind, liberating women, etc.

    After going through a lot, it has reached the present state.

    If you practice equality between men and women in a peaceful feudal society, there will probably be countless people who will jump out to scold you, block you, and kill you.

    Su Wan thought for a while, then fell silent.

    "Madam~" He stretched out his hand to hold her in his arms, "Don't think about it so simply."

    ? Subverting this code of ethics and changing the world's thinking can't be achieved without hard work for hundreds of years, and it also requires luck, and a leader who is ahead of the curve and is respected by women in the world.

    Perhaps after a long, long time, there will indeed be such an era, but it is definitely not now, and he thinks that even if there is such a day, there will be no absolute equality.

    In the world, men and women have children, and marriage is inevitable. If the children are equal and the family property is equally divided, then whoever takes care of the parents, it is difficult for the parents of the couple to live together. Isn't this a mess?

    This is a day of flying around and never resting.

    What's more, people in the world pay attention to the inheritance of blood and incense. Men inherit their father's surname and inheritance, and pass it down from generation to generation.  What is the name of a generation of ancestors?

    If it is a girl who is waiting to get married, the girl will remember it, and the generation of grandchildren will probably remember it. In the next generation, the blood is estranged. Who will remember who you are? After decades or hundreds of years, no one will take care of the grass on the grave.

    Possibly because the land is occupied, the graves are dug out for you and thrown aside, and no one cares about them.

    If there are still descendants of the family, someone will stand up and say that this is the ancestral grave of our ancestors. My ancestors are buried here and are not allowed to move. Naturally, no one dares to move.  question.

    But if you say, this is the grave of my grandmother's natal family and maternal grandfather for many generations, you are from another family, and I don't know how many generations have passed, what is it.

    Therefore, many reasons, such as marriage, inheritance of children, disparity in force, etc., have resulted in the result that men and women are superior to women.

    Perhaps from the beginning, in the game between men and women, the woman lost her marriage and married into her husband's family to have children, this result was doomed.?? 

    Over time, thousands or even tens of thousands of years have passed, and men are in power to dominate rituals and require women to exist in the way they want.

    Su Wan's lips moved, and he tried to ask again: "Is it really impossible?"

    Li Lin smiled: "If Madam wants to do it, it's not impossible, but I'm afraid Madam won't be able to bear it."

    He has always known that she is a kind and gentle girl, and he does not want her to bear these.

    "Regardless of the change of dynasty or the change of thought, there will be bloodshed every time, corpses will be scattered all over the field, bones will become graves, no matter win or lose." Li Lin felt her body tremble, and smiled with lips pursed, "And if Madam takes this head  , I¡¯m afraid I have to make preparations for this name to stay forever.¡±

    Su Wan raised his eyes to look at him, a little in disbelief: "The name will last forever?"

    He groaned, and patted his thigh with the book in his hand: "Probably, if you succeed, you will be famous forever, and will be praised by the posterity, and if you fail, you will be infamous for thousands of years, and you will be scolded by the posterity."

    The corner of Su Wan's mouth twitched, and he stretched out his hand to pinch him. He smiled, and then said: "Although I probably won't help you, if you fail, I can save your life."

    Probably because he is a man, even though he knows the inequality between men and women, but he can't empathize with him and feel how hard it is to be oppressed. In his opinion, in this world, being able to eat, clothe, and live well is already a  The greatest luck.

    If you have the time to spare, you might as well take care of the powerful clans in the Western Wei Dynasty that oppressed the people so that they could live a better life, or think about building bridges and embankments, opening up wasteland and farming, and researching new varieties of food.  Keep people fed.

    As for these things, for him, it is really troublesome and meaningless, and he doesn't know how many years he will spend on doing it, and he can't guarantee that it will be successful.

    Moreover, his status does not allow him to do such a thing, not to mention the affairs of other countries, even his own subordinates, most of them are men, and because he has been born and died, he probably cannot force them to return home.  I also have to argue with my wife about how men and women are equal, and we have to cook together.

    To put it more bluntly, his wife can live a good life with his protection, and what other people have to do with him, he can't care about people's food, but also the thoughts in their minds.

    It's purely a matter of being full.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 854 In my heart, Madam is naturally the best one

    Seeing her aggressive expression, he laughed even more wantonly. Su Wan glared at him angrily, and was about to break free from his embrace. He stretched out his hand and pressed her, hugging her even tighter.

    "Ma'am, ma'am." He whispered softly with a gentle smile.

    When he was with her, he always felt very happy. In the past, he looked at the dimly lit, bustling and prosperous place from a distance, and he only felt that he was outside the world, just like the bright moon shining in the world today.

    It is bright and clean, but also lonely and distant.

    But with her, it seems that he has also become a person in this world, and his heart is gradually filled with tenderness and warmth. He is no longer the cold and lonely him. She will stand by his side and watch the world with him.  Dust, human fireworks.

    He suddenly remembered two sentences in a poem, "The bright moon shines among the pines, and the clear spring stone flows upwards."  The bamboo noise returns to Huannu, and the lotus moves off the fishing boat.  '

    Without her, his life would be like the above two sentences. He should be a pine forest, a bright moon, desolate and lonely, or a clear spring, a mountain forest, and a gentle and easy-going person.

    ?But after having her, only the last two sentences came into being. They became lively, gentle and pretty, just like the smile at the corner of her mouth, her slightly raised eyebrows, and a pair of eyes full of stars.

    Like a painting, with her, he became alive.

    "You let go."

    "It's not loose, madam, don't move around, it's on the lake, it's okay, don't be angry At worst, I'll give you a bite later."

    "Who wants to bite you? I don't eat people, but I still bite you."

    "Okay, okay, don't bite, ma'am, look over there, there are people dancing." Su Wan looked up, but saw a cool woman in red clothes coming out of the three-story big boat, dancing to the music  .

    As the ship got closer, I saw the figure swaying, its posture was very graceful, and its dancing posture was very amazing.

    Su Wan was amazed, she had seen the dancing in the palace banquet, she had also seen the dances of dancers from various families, she had even been to the Changge Building made by Su Ran before, and she had seen those dances, but it was the first time  Saw someone dancing on a painted boat.

    Reflecting the painted boat with carved beams and painted buildings, the ripples on the water surface and the bright moon in the sky make people feel like they have suddenly strayed into a fairyland.

    And this dance is really not bad.

    "is it nice?"

    Su Wan nodded again and again: "It looks good, let's have someone drive the boat over, so we can see it better."

    Li Lin hummed, and then asked her: "Would you like to go on that boat and see?"

    "No need." Su Wan shook his head vigorously, "It's not as good to go to the big boat to see it here. From here, you can see the painted boat and watch the fairies on the boat dance, but if you go to the boat, you can enjoy the peace and tranquility.  Watching people dancing on stage is no different."

    "At that time, there will be no such artistic conception."

    "Besides, the people on that ship are very complicated. There may be some annoying things on board, and we can't take a good look at them."

    Li Lin thought about it too: "Then I won't go, let the boatman find a good place, and we'll watch secretly on the boat, no money, no troubles yet."

    Many of the previous incidents were probably caused by the phrase 'no money'. Su Wan pinched him and gave him a reproachful look.

    Li Lin didn't care, coaxing her back to the small building: "It's windy outside, let's go back inside."

    It was indeed quite cold outside. She was wearing a cloak and felt a little chilly, so she nodded after thinking about it: "Go back."

    So the two went back to the small building together. Li Lin ordered the guards to let the boatman find a suitable place to watch the dance.  .

    There is some distance between the position and the big ship, and there are several ships in between, but when I look up, the line of sight is just right.

    Moreover, that ship is the largest one in Lotus City, and the people who go there are often some people from the powerful clans, and a lot of troubles have happened, so if they are far away, they are not afraid of being affected.

    Su Wan sat on the edge of the teahouse and was very happy to watch.

    Li Lin made tea at the side, and gave her a cup and put it on the side, so she didn't have time to drink it.

    The dancers changed a group, and then another group played the piano, and then another group of dancers came up to dance. These dancers should be specially trained, and their dancing postures are all ethereal. When they dance on the boat, they are very impressive.  stunning.

    After watching several dances in a row, Su Wan looked away, and happily talked to the person opposite: "They dance really well."

    She didn't even say yes when she met the opposite sideWith a sound, he looked up at him, stretched out his hand and pushed his arm: "Oh, what do you think?"

    "good."

    Su Wan glanced at him: "It's really good to get Mr. Li to say yes. Who doesn't know that Mr. Li has a particularly high vision, and not everything can fall into Mr. Li's eyes."

    His expression remained unchanged, but he said after hearing the words: "My vision is naturally high, and not everyone can see it, especially this wife, didn't I pick the best one? Didn't I?  Miss Six?"

    The three words "Liu Miss" made her feel a little dazed, remembering that he used to say "Liu Miss" at the beginning, he was a respectable young man, like a bright moon in the sky, the son was unparalleled, and he was gentle and patient with her, as if the bright moon in the sky fell on her.  Like in my arms.

    She also wrote a letter with him, every word and every word in it made her feel that he was the best person in the world. She treasured the letter and tossed and turned at night thinking about when he would come back or when she would marry him.

    It was only after she got married that she felt that this man had a lot of good intentions, and he was also bad.

    But when he held her like this and said she was the best one, she was very happy in her heart. If she didn't have a little reserve, she would have admitted that she was the best one.

    Although it is true that she is not the best one, there are people who look better than her and have better abilities than her.

    "My husband's words of coaxing people are really getting better and better, and they come more and more casually." The corner of her mouth pursed into a smile, "Although I like it very much, I still don't want to say it. Some, um, some are exaggerated.  .¡±

    "Madam is naturally the best one in my heart."

    Su Wan was soothed by his words, and was about to say something, when suddenly there was a sharp scream from the side of the big ship, and then there were chaotic shouts, and the boat suddenly became chaotic, and the hull shook vigorously  several times.

    Su Wan wanted to stand up, but was pulled by the person opposite, the water wave swayed, and the boat also shook several times. If she hadn't been sitting still, she might have been shaken and fell to the ground.

    There was a mess on the big boat, and Su Wan heard a few thuds, and something heavy fell into the water.

    Immediately afterwards, there were screams and cries for help.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 857 The scenery on this road is so beautiful, I'm afraid my wife will forget me

    Seeing that she was finally being honest, he stretched out his hand to hold her in his arms, and patted her on the back lightly: "Go to sleep"

    Su Wan snorted softly, feeling that it was a bit unpleasant to lose the quarrel, but she really didn't dare to provoke him at the moment, or else she really didn't want to sleep.

    However, she also understood that if you quarrel or something, don't quarrel in bed, otherwise she will suffer.

    She was depressed for a while, but she was really sleepy. Seeing that he didn't do anything else, she closed her eyes and fell asleep peacefully.

    Before she fell asleep, she was still thinking, forget it, the weather is cool and not hot today, and the embrace is still quite comfortable, so she will take him in for a night, and kick him out of bed when it is hot.

    Finally passed the night peacefully, and when I opened my eyes again the next day, the sun was bright outside, and there were birds chirping and calling on the branches.

    Seeing that the room was so bright, Su Wan was startled and almost sat up. Fortunately, the people around her brought her back, and she almost screamed in fright. Seeing that it was him, she suppressed the screaming.  The whole face was red.

    "What time is it?"

    "It's time (9 o'clock in the morning)." He reached out and pushed her back.

    Su Wan heaved a sigh of relief. Seeing that it was so bright outside, he might have missed seeing him off. Sishi's words are fine.

    but

    "Why are you still here?"

    What she thought was, why did he sleep in with her today, but she rolled her eyes and suddenly giggled, "Could it be that he really can't get up? Can't leave?"

    He opened his eyelids, stared at her a few times, and smiled. His wife is really a rabbit. She is very timid when she is afraid, but she jumps around happily after the matter is over. She dares to provoke her in the early morning.  him.

    "Ma'amyou are so curious, do you want to experience what it feels like if I can't walk?" He leaned against the bed frame and sat up, looking at her with his eyes half down, with a soft and bewitching tone,

    "If Madam really wants to, how can I go against Madam's wishes? After all, I can leave tomorrow. It's just a day's delay. It's not a big deal."

    "No no no, I don't want to."

    Su Guan hurriedly pushed him away, opened the bed curtain and got out of bed with embroidered shoes, leaving this place of right and wrong.

    Seeing her getting up, Li Lin also got out of bed and put on his shoes. He pulled up the bed curtain and tied it aside. Then he saw her open the window of the attic and look out. The sun outside shone in, making the room even brighter.  a bit.

    He walked over, stretched out his arms to hug her, smiled and looked outside with her: "What are you looking at?"

    "Look at the pond." She smiled and pointed to him, "Xiao Sang and Si'an went to pick lotus pods."

    Xiao Sang and Xie Si'an were sitting on the bamboo raft at the moment, Xie Si'an was standing at one end of the bamboo raft supported by a bamboo pole, while Xiao Sang was carrying a basket and picked a lot of lotus seeds in the lotus bush.

    The lotus in Lianhua City was born earlier than other places. It seems to go to the imperial city of Yancheng. Although there are lotus pods now, they are all tender lotus pods, green and yellow, and the lotus seeds have not grown yet.  when picking.

    But here in Lotus City, the lotus pods can be picked in early May, and the cycle is very long. At this moment, the lotus pods are already green and full.

    He stretched out his hand to pull a strand of hair blown by her ear: "Like this yard?"

    Su Wan nodded: "It's okay."

    Li Lindao: "I originally wanted to change the yard for you. There is such a big pool under the attic, and there are so many lotus flowers. It is always not good to live in. There is a lot of moisture and mosquitoes."

    "But it's not bad if you only live for ten days and a half months. Let Xiaosang use incense to fumigate the house every two days, and there will be no more mosquitoes. Besides, the weather is getting hotter and hotter, and it's cooler near the water.  Some."

    Su Wan said: "This courtyard is probably not for people to live in. It is very good for those who come to play for a few days."

    He held her hand tightly: "Madam said she didn't want to delay my affairs, so let me go first, and I agree with you, but the scenery along the way is so beautiful, I'm afraid Madam will linger on it and forget me."

    Su Guan burst out laughing, and she turned to look at him: "Since when have you been so unconfident? Even if the scenery on the road is beautiful, do you think it can compare with you?"

    "That's right." He was just worried that she would stop and go, and he didn't know when she would arrive.

    If the scenery is good, she will definitely forget him and remember who he is.

    "One month at most, that is, Madam will set off after watching the lotus-picking competition. During this month, no matter how Madam stops and stops, she should reach the border.It's Madam who wants to watch the scenery and have fun. Wouldn't it be better for you and me to come back together?  "

    When Su Wan heard this, she was really moved. How could it be better to travel alone than as a couple, and she also liked going out with him very much.

    But she thought of another question.

    "How long will you be busy with things over there?"

    "At least three months. We'll have a look at that time. If we want to come back, we'll come back when it's still cold. If it's cold, we'll stay there. We'll come back when the flowers bloom next year."  .¡±

    "Next year's spring? So long?" Su Wan was a little surprised.

    "It's not too long. The Western Wei Dynasty is also very big, and there are many places to go. I will accompany you around when I have free time. It's only half a year. Except for the cold winter, I don't have much time."

    Su Wan thought about it too: "Then I shouldn't delay on the road for too long."

    He hummed, and then continued to ask her: "At first, I wanted to leave the return to you. I can rest assured that he will handle the affairs, but this time he is going to Lizhou City, so he asked Huaisha to do the affairs for you? What do you think?"

    Su Wan naturally nodded in response: "Yes."

    "Jiu Bian and I left, taking a long trip, and the guards took away six people. On the side of the dark guard, there were originally three people by your side, so I'll leave you two more?"

    "No need." Su Wan shook her head again and again, "You just keep Huaisha, and you take the rest. I have enough people here."

    Su Wan is not very willing to use his people. After all, she is away from home, and she is also afraid that he will encounter danger. If he is in danger, he is naturally much more dangerous than her. As a woman, if she encounters danger, it will be a mountain at most.  The bandit said, and he is really going to meet him, and he is afraid that he will kill him.

    And after careful calculation, she has Xie Si'an by her side, ten guards, three secret guards, and one Huaisha, whoever wants to mess with her will be courting death.

    Forget it, she sighed again, thinking that it would be better for her to go out less in the future, lest it would be troublesome to take so many people with her when she went out.

    He nodded: "Alright."

    Su Wan suddenly thought of something: "Huifeng to Lizhou City? Is he going alone?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 859 Madam really can't be too pampered

    More than ten days later, Mr. Li arrived at the destination, and just received the news from here that she went shopping in the silver building that afternoon, and started to take people to play the next day, and did not leave the lotus until after the lotus picking competition  city.

    He paused for a few breaths, thinking to himself, Madam really shouldn't be spoiled too much, otherwise she won't be able to rent a house for three days.

    Will you miss him if you agree?  Well, he is more important?  It's agreed that you won't visit mountains and rivers to linger in it?

    Are these all nonsense to coax him?  !

    But these are all things for later.

    Right now, Xiao Sang poked her finger, followed her master to the attic, and then saw her take off her embroidered shoes and climb onto the bed, looking like she was going to rest.

    She wanted to say, master, even if you want to rest, you need to change your clothes, but she looked at this master clearly reluctantly, and pretended to be angry, so think about it or forget it.

    ?Let her stay alone for a while, she should ask someone to find a cook, since she has to live for so many days, she can't go out to buy everything if she wants to eat, how inconvenient it is.

    She thought for a while, thinking that she doesn't know how to embroider and make clothes, but she can learn cooking skills, and she doesn't need to be too good at it, just stew some soup and make some pastries and home-cooked dishes.

    In this way, if she goes out with the master, she won't let the master even stutter.

    At this moment, Huifeng has not left yet, his schedule is one day late, and he explained some things to Huaisha. In the past, he stayed with Su Wan for the longest time. He helped with some things and knew more.

    "The most important thing is that the young master told you earlier that those who haven't waited for him must not bring their wife to Wuwu Mountain. No matter what the lady said, you will not agree to it."

    Huifeng is also an eloquent person who has seen Su Wan before, especially when he is telling the truth from the bottom of his heart.

    In short, you must not go there.

    "I see."

    Just at this moment, Xiao Sang came. Seeing that these two people were talking, she smiled: "Both of you are here, just in time."

    Hui Feng asked: "Miss Xiao Sang, do you need us for something?"

    "It's nothing to do." Xiao Sang explained, "Madam is going to stay here for a while, but we don't have a cook among us, so we can't go out to eat every day, so I wanted to ask if I could hire a cook."  The cook is coming to cook."

    Hui Feng nodded: "With so many of us, eating is indeed a problem. What do you think, Miss Sang?"

    "I see that the chef in Lianhualou is pretty good. It would be even better if you can invite one to cook for a few days. If you really can't invite one, the cooks in the restaurants in this city are fine."

    Returning to the wind: "The chef of the Lotus Building, I am afraid that it is not easy to invite the chef, and it is only ordinary to invite a small chef."

    Xiao Sang said: "It doesn't matter, the chef is fine, as long as the cooking skills are decent, but the ingredients from the Lotus Building, it's best to provide us with some, I see that there are a few that my wife likes to eat."

    Hui Feng understood that what is needed is not a cook, but to eat those ingredients, so he nodded: "It happens that I have nothing to do today, so I will handle this matter with Huai Sha."

    "Then there are two Laos."

    "Miss Sang, you are too polite."

    Xiao Sang thought, Huifeng is really getting more and more talkative, thinking that three years ago when he just came to Su Wan's side, he was silent, like a shadow, sometimes talking to him, he just didn't want to talk to him  , Now he still says Miss Sang, you are too polite.

    There was nothing wrong, so she went to find a guard and asked them to buy some pastries to eat, and then let them cook some porridge, rice and steamed buns on the stove, so that everyone would not be hungry and would not even stutter.

    After doing all this, she went back to the back yard. Xie Si'an was holding a bowl of fish feed, and was lazily leaning against the beauty in the corridor, sprinkling some fish feed from time to time, watching the fish snatch the fish feed in the water.

    "I'm back?"

    "Yes." Xiao Sang nodded, "Madam is still upstairs?"

    "I'm here, I guess I'll lie down for a while, and I haven't heard anything." Xie Si'an sprinkled another handful of fish food, feeling a little interesting.

    ? In the past, she raised Gu, and when she dropped it to eat, they fought and fought bloody and bloody. After swallowing it, only one remained. Now she feeds the fish and watches the fish fight for food, but she thinks it is a good scenery.

    At the beginning, she may have regretted it a little. She must bow her head while holding other people's rice bowls to eat, and she may no longer have freedom, but the peaceful life seems to be good.

    like feeding on?Although the fish in the pond do not have the vast world of lakes and seas, they seem to be living well. They are stable in this world, and they don¡¯t need to fight for their lives, and they probably don¡¯t have any danger.

    Maybe there will be, the owner who raises them is in a bad mood and doesn't want them anymore.

    She pursed her lips, although the old man was annoying, but at least she still had such a person, who existed as her father, and said that she wanted to earn more money, save some property for her, and live a good life as a family in the future  .

    Her ending seems to be good. The ups and downs of the past have dissipated, leaving only peace and tranquility. Now she is in the mood to feed the fish and pick the lotus.

    "Madam and Young Master, we haven't been separated for a long time." The last time they got married was in the autumn of the year they got married.

    "Not really."

    The two were talking in a low voice while sprinkling the fish in the pond. It was about half an hour before there was a slight sound from the attic

    Xie Si'an said: "Madam should be awake, you should go and have a look."

    Xiao Sang thanked her, and hurried to the attic. Xie Si'an turned to look at her back, rested her chin on one hand, and smiled.

    In the past, people like Xiao Sang were not in her eyes, let alone chatting, she didn't even bother to take a look, even a rich girl like Su Wan, she probably didn't take it very seriously.

    In her eyes, these are ordinary people who have no power to restrain chickens. She can squeeze weak chickens to death with a stretch of her fingers, but now, she herself has become an ordinary person, and she is just a guard.  I feel like I'm having a good time.

    The encounters in life are really amazing.

    Su Wan tossed and turned on the bed, unable to fall asleep no matter what.

    Lying on the bed and looking at the roof of the tent, I don't know how long it has passed. After thinking about it, this is really not possible. She can't live without him, so she feels that life is impossible.

    So she thought about it, and decided that she still needed to have some fun.

    He also has things he has to be busy with, so he can't stay by her side every day, so when he is not around, she has to live a good life, so as not to make herself a bitter wife and prevent him from being outside  Don't worry about her yet.

    Thinking about it this way, she arranged for the shopping trip that she mentioned casually earlier.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 867 Su Wan would not believe that she did not raise fish

    Three thousand taels of silver is already a huge sum of money for most people. The top-notch shops in the Imperial City are only worth this price. In this Lotus City, it is enough to buy four or five shops.

    In Lianhua City, a family with four or five shops can be regarded as a very wealthy family.

    As far as ordinary people are concerned, the income of the family throughout the year is only a few taels of silver. Even the people in Lianhua City are better off, and each person gets more than a dozen taels of money from the lease of Lianhua Lake every year.

    But this three thousand taels, it takes many years to have it, and how many people have seen three thousand taels.

    The crowd erupted immediately, and the six girls who were placed in the queue also looked excited, and their eyes were about to burst into flames.

    Three thousand taels of silver!

    If you can get it, you can live a good life in this life, and maybe you can find a good marriage.

    The girls next to Su Wan were also dumbfounded at the time. The first thing that came to their senses was a petite girl with a baby face. The girl's surname was Qin, but her name had some meaning.

    "Three thousand taels, you don't have much money to spend, do you? That's three thousand taels!"

    The family background of the Qin family is not bad, but the situation of the Qin family is a bit complicated. Qin Zhi's mother passed away early, and now the stepmother is in charge of the family. What can get into her hands is only the monthly money, and nothing else  Yes, so her life is much worse than that of the other girl.

    She has been saving for many years, and now she has less than a hundred taels in her hand, but Su Wan can open her mouth with three thousand taels, which is really exciting to her.

    Nian Jinniang was also confused: "No, three thousand taels is too much."

    There are some married girls who don't have three thousand taels at the bottom of the box.

    Su Wan didn't care much, although three thousand taels was a lot of money, but it was nothing to her.

    She said: "It's okay, I just want to encourage them to work harder. If one of them really wins and squeezes out Miss Qinglian, it will be a great joy, and the three thousand taels are worth it."

    "But if they can't win, then they don't have the ability to take the money, and I don't have to pay it."

    "What you said makes sense!" Nian Jinniang clapped her hands, feeling wonderful.

    If one of these six people really wins, then the money is worth the money, and Qinglian will finally be brought down. As long as she is not a lotus girl, it will be much easier to deal with her in the future.

    If no one wins among several people, then there is no loss, right?

    Su Xiuzhi said: "I think it's good. Although I don't have three thousand taels, I can still get three hundred taels, so I will add another three hundred taels. If I can win, I will be happy to spend the three hundred taels."

    Nian Jinniang said: "There is still me, there is still me, but I have less money than sister Xiuzhi, so let's add one hundred taels."

    The girls on the side added some one after another, not as many as these two, they were all dozens of taels.

    Qin Zhilei gave twenty taels with a bit of pain, which is the least one, but these are what she left from her teeth over the years, which is also rare.

    Although these girls have different temperaments, they are all sincere and kind girls. Su Wan still likes them very much. He thought that he would return to Lizhou City to deal with the matter. He should know something about the things in Lizhou.  Ask him if he knows any nice young men.

    Not to mention too much, it's best to find someone for Su Xiuzhi, her fianc¨¦ should quit.

    Su Wan thought about it for a while, then shook her head and laughed, feeling that she was really too busy, but she just met someone by chance, even if she had a little friendship, it was shallow, and she even worried about his lifelong affairs.

    After the witch on Linshuitai lit three sticks of incense and led the crowd to worship, someone came up to the stage to announce the rules of the lotus picking competition. The time limit is one hour. If the contestants cannot come back after one hour, the results will not be counted.

    "Which one is Miss Qinglian?" Su Wan asked Nian Jinniang at the side, and Nian Jinniang pointed to one of the girls in Tsing Yi, "That's her, the one on the leftmost boat, a little far away  gone."

    Su Wan squinted her eyes and took a closer look. The girl was tall and slender, with a graceful and exquisite figure, and her appearance was elegant and refined.

    With such an appearance, there are indeed few people in Lotus City who can compare.

    But looking at this temperament, it doesn't look like a person who does that kind of thing.

    Could it be that people cannot be judged by their appearance?

    If only seeing this person, Su??Maybe she didn't believe that she would do such a thing, but at the beginning, he was mistaken by Mr. Shui, and after listening to a few scenes where Mr. Shui and Mr. Hong were fighting for a daughter, they said that she had been in Hong's house these days.  The young master is waiting by his side.

    Then it was Nian Jinniang who almost forced his wife's family to death, and Su Xiuzhi's fiance wanted to divorce because of her. In addition, there were several young women and girls who were very unhappy because their husband and fiance were obsessed with her.

    If this incident was just one or two, it would be a coincidence, but there are so many, and they are all so obsessed with her, willing to be servants under their skirts, Su Wan would not believe that she did not raise fish.

    Besides, decent girls are very good, and have many suitors, but they will also sensiblely keep a distance from each other. Even if they really want to raise fish and catch a good one, at least those who are married should not be provoked.

    It is impossible for a man to kill his wife because of her. It is impossible to say that she has no hope in private.

    Unless it is that she really has a magical power that makes all the men in the world be fascinated by her whenever they see her, give everything for her, live for her, die for her, and hit the big wall for her.

    "He was born really well."

    Nian Jinniang snorted softly: "I think Sister Pingwei was much better off than her. She is nothing. If she stood in front of Sister Pingwei, she would definitely feel ashamed and wish she could dig a hole in the ground."

    If other people's appearance is better, they will only envy and not be jealous. After all, they themselves are not bad, but people like Qinglian who use their appearance to seduce men everywhere are really disgusting to them, and because  She and those around her were hurt.

    Nian Jinniang really wanted to step Qinglian into the quagmire, so that she would never stand up again.

    Su Wan laughed when she heard the words: "Although I am very happy that you said this, it shows that my face is really good, but in the future, no matter who it is for these comparisons, it is best not to say it, so as not to offend  people."

    She hugs one and tramples on the other, if the one being trampled finds out, she will hate both of them, and if she doesn't say anything right now, she might trample on you for revenge.

    Therefore, no one with a brain would say this kind of offending words. If you want to flatter, just flatter the good-looking one, don't just pick one for comparison.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 870 Qinglian

    Speaking of Guan Gongzi not drawing lotus picking pictures, the girl next to him was also a little angry, thinking that this Qinglian was really bad, and she had a share in every bad thing.

    Su Wan got to know about it, and learned that this young master Guan was named Guan Zhongyue, a native of Lotus City, only twenty-five years old this year, but he was already one of the famous painting masters in Lizhou.  Somewhat famous.

    He has a bad temper, and he can paint freely, but because he is a native of Lotus City, he will draw three paintings in the lotus picking competition every year. First, he will promote his hometown, Lotus City, and let the world know that there is such a place.  Lotus picking competition.

    Second, it is natural to have dinner, life is always going on, sometimes it is too annoying to think about painting, so I just paint lotus picking, don't even think about it.

    In this way, his paintings have two price points, one is his favorite works, each one is handed down from generation to generation, and the works are worth a thousand gold, and the other is just a meal, such as the picture of picking lotus.

    Paintings of picking lotuses can be regarded as everywhere in Lotus City, but Guan Gongzi's painting skills are good, his paintings are better than others, and he is famous as Guan Zhongyue, so the selling price is not bad.

    ?The people who want his paintings are satisfied, the people who sell the paintings are also satisfied, and both the buyer and the seller are extremely satisfied. The three paintings of the lotus painting a year are managed in this way.

    "My second elder brother has a good personal relationship with Mr. Guan. If you want, I'll ask my second elder brother to come forward and ask Mr. Guan to sell you a picture." A person named Du Mingzhu whispered next to him, "Although it's a matter of picking  The lotus painting, but Guan Gongzi's painting, was also snatched by many people."

    Su Wan really wanted it, and naturally agreed: "Then I would like to thank you very much. If it is possible, I do not know that I will be able to get the painting before noon tomorrow. To tell you the truth, I will leave Lotus City tomorrow to go to the endless world."  I don¡¯t know if I will pass through Lotus City when I return.¡±

    The girls were a little bit reluctant to hear the words. Although they just met today, they felt that Su Wan was a very easy-going person. If she was in Lotus City, she might be able to visit and become friends frequently in the future. It's a pity that she was in Lotus City, but  It's a passerby.

    Nian Jinniang paused, feeling a little bored.

    Du Mingzhu said: "When the lotus-picking competition is over, I will go to my second brother and ask him to ask. As for the price, I will ask my second brother to talk about it. Maybe it can be less."

    "Thank you."

    "You're welcome."

    During the conversation, the boat had returned from the lake and landed at the place where the boat was first parked. Just as the girls parked the boat, the beating of drums stopped, and the sundial had just passed an hour.

    People who counted the lotus pods were arranged early at the dock of the boat. When the boat docked, someone began to count and sort the lotus pods. Two people were assigned to a small boat, and the two discussed and scored each other.

    The appearance of the lotus pods is divided into five grades. The best ones are big, full and without wounds, and the rest are in descending order. The best is five points, and the last is one point. Finally, the winner is the one with the most total points.

    Of course, it doesn't mean that it is enough to let the two people divide equally. If the person who sorts the equal share is bribed, there will be no fairness at all, so these lotus pods will be displayed after they are selected and sorted.  On the dustpan, let the distinguished guests and the people around you judge.

    In the end, everyone had no objection to the result, and then the winner of this year's lotus picking girl was announced.

    Qinglian stood on the boat, her chin slightly lifted, and the corners of her eyes were a little smug. In her opinion, this year's lotus picking girl is none other than her.

    As early as a few days ago, she asked someone to take her here quietly, went to that lotus bush, and knew where the best growing lotus pods were, and now that she has returned with a full load, who can compete with her.

    Thinking of this, her face is cold, but she is a little proud in her heart. The days of being surrounded by flowers and being held high above are too many, and no one wants to go back to the old days.

    The lotus girl can be endowed with a very high status, allowing her to have everything she wants. There are even many young men and girls from noble families who are willing to make friends with her. Even if she bullies others, others dare not do anything to her.  At most, he just scolded her or said some unpleasant things in private.

    But so what, she is not a benevolent god who helps the world, as long as she lives well and enjoys herself, she doesn't care about other people's lives.

    Moreover, she was extremely happy when she saw how those noble ladies who used to be high above hated her but had no choice but to grit their teeth.

    Some people persuaded her to take advantage of this time and find a good family to marry. With the identity of a lotus girl, it is not impossible for her to marry into a noble family in Lotus City.

    But she felt that those who were willing to marry her were not very satisfied with her. What she wanted to marry was the eldest son and grandson of the clan.The one who is the master of the family and the wife of the clan is not a bastard born by an aunt or something like that.

    But the eldest son and grandson of the family are not stupid. Most of them marry noble daughters who are well-matched. The two have joined forces, and their status has been stable since then, and the family is flourishing.  And it's one a year, so it's not true.

    Of course, Qinglian is also beautiful enough, that cool and elegant appearance is very exciting, and some people are eager to take her as a concubine, but Qinglian is unwilling to be a concubine, so she has been dragging her along.

    The only one who was fascinated by her and wanted to divorce his wife and marry her was the eldest son of the Nian family. At first, she was a little moved and thought that she could marry him, but she met Mr. Hong and Mr. Shui again.  The two are noble sons of the big clan in Lizhou City.

    Compared with Mr. Hong and Mr. Shui, Mr. Nian is far worse.

    She thought for a while whether Mr. Hong or Mr. Shui was better. The lotus pods on the boat were almost counted. She glanced around and squinted at the viewing platform.

    She remembered that someone shouted that Madam would give 3,000 taels of silver as a lottery to the other girls, and whoever wins can go to claim it. She thought carefully that the other party must be targeting her, and she didn't know whose Madam it was  .

    I can give three thousand silver at will, and my family is not bad, so which one is it?

    After sorting the lotus pods, the sorter counted the scores and began to praise Qinglian: "Miss Qinglian is so powerful, I see that none of the other girls can compare with you."

    Miss Qinglian nodded, and said softly: "Where, I am similar to all the girls."

    "It's much worse, it's much worse." Seeing that the cold girl Qinglian spoke to him so gently, the speaker almost lost his mind.

    In fact, Qinglian looks cold and elegant, just like a lotus flower, but she is also gentle and polite when dealing with others. Only in this way can she fascinate people so much that they can't wait to pour their hearts out for her.

    "Miss Qinglian is eighteen this year, and she has been participating for several years. It's not like us, but she is fourteen, fifteen or sixteen years old, and her experience is far worse than that of Miss Qinglian"  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 874 I heard that Miss Qinglian was beaten just after she left

    You can search for "Daily Life of Salted Fish in the Book" in Baidu to find the latest chapter!

    ?The chef hired by Wenyuelou still has something to offer, but there is only one recipe, and the food is well-cooked. When Su Wan ate it, the taste was no different from that made by Jianjialou.

    Moreover, Lotus City has also added a lot of local foods unique to Lotus City, such as lotus seed soup, fried lotus flower, lotus porridge and so on. Su Wan ate a piece of fried lotus flower, which was crispy and fragrant. It was very good, and the recipe was also very simple.  , the price is also the lowest.

    Wash and dry a lotus flower, then wrap it in flour and fry it in an oil pan, sprinkle some seasoning powder after it is fried, and finally reassemble it into a lotus shape on a plate, and eat it piece by piece  Take it out and eat.

    However, the fried food is too hot, it is really not good to eat.

    A group of people were eating snacks, drinking tea and chatting in Wenyuelou. Before they knew it, more than half an hour passed. Someone knocked on the door outside. The room was quiet, and then they heard the maid asking outside the door: "Guest, there is a girl  She said she was here to find some people, her name is Zhang Xuzhen, I don't know if the guests want her to come up?"

    "Miss Xuzhen is here." Nian Jinniang immediately became happy, "Let her come here, we are all waiting for her."

    After hearing the words, the maid said: "Please come up now, guests, wait a moment."

    After a while, the maid brought Miss Xuzhen up. Miss Xuzhen was wearing a blue waist-length skirt, with a lotus hairpin on her head and two lotus hairpins on her side. She looked elegant and elegant.  clean.

    Although her face was not as beautiful as Qinglian's, it was also elegant and beautiful.

    She came forward to salute: "Xuzhen has met a few of you."

    Her tone was light and soft, but neither humble nor overbearing.

    Nian Jinniang said: "Miss Xuzhen, why should you be so polite, get up quickly, now you are also this year's Lotus Girl, logically, we should respect you."

    Zhang Xuzhen was not shy either, and got up and said, "There is nothing worthy of admiration for the Lotus Girl nowadays, but don't worry, girl, as long as we work harder, the reputation of the Lotus Girl will always improve."

    She always wants to put up the reputation of the lotus girl.

    Nian Jinniang gritted her teeth: "It's all that Qinglian's fault. After making so many things, I let you clean up the mess."

    Zhang Xu really didn't want to go along with criticizing Qinglian, but she couldn't say something that had nothing to do with her. She also hated Qinglian in her heart. It was a matter of ruining the reputation of Lotus Girl, which hurt them and indirectly killed her.  Another incident happened to her sister.

    She said: "I heard that Miss Qinglian was beaten just after she left."

    "Slapped? Is it real or not?" Nian Jinniang was surprised and overjoyed. She rubbed her hands together, feeling refreshed, "Who hit it? How serious was it?"

    The girls on the side also showed a happy smile.

    Zhang Xuzhen said: "I don't know who it is, but several wives, I heard that they bled when they kowtowed their heads."

    "If you fight well, you should fight someone like her."

    "That is, if you don't fight, you don't know what to do and what not to do."

    "Miss Xuzhen, get hungry. Sit down and eat something. It's also thanks to you that you won her. Otherwise, if she is allowed to occupy the position of the lotus girl, this lotus city won't be filled with smog."

    "You are our hero!"

    "that is."

    Zhang Xuzhen was dragged to sit down on the edge of the table, and was quickly pushed a lot of food in front of her. She was a little embarrassed: "Actually, I am not a hero, it's all"

    Speaking of this, she was a little embarrassed, and for a moment she didn't know how to speak. She lowered her head and took a sip of tea to calm herself down. Then she considered her words and looked at Su Wan.

    "The one who said to give three thousand taels of silver earlier must be this madam. I don't know what the name of the madam is."

    "My husband's family name is Li."

    "Mrs. Li." Zhang Xuzhen squeezed his cuffs, a little nervous, "I didn't come here this time to ask for money, and I didn't hide it from Madam. I, a lotus girl, am not honorable, but I am not qualified to ask Madam.  money."

    In fact, their methods are not very clever. At that time, many people saw that there was a problem, and it was easy to find out if they wanted to go deeper. It's just that everyone didn't want Qinglian to continue to be a lotus girl, and turned a blind eye.  That's all.

    Moreover, the participating girls insisted that she picked the lotus pod, and no one else had direct evidence.

    In about a few days, everyone in Lotus City should know the reason, and she doesn't have to hide anything anymore.

    Having said that, sheShe shook her head and wanted to explain to everyone: "In fact, we don't want to do such a deceptive thing, but we really don't want Qinglian to be the lotus girl anymore."

    "Because of her, we girls who participated in the competition have all been implicated. I don't know how many people have sent messages openly and secretly, asking us to accompany this young man or that young man. We are really outraged."

    "We want to be lotus girls, but we can't be lotus girls, but we are also decent girls. What do they think of us? Girls from Fengyue Tower?"

    Speaking of this, Zhang Xu was really a little excited, tears fell down.

    "We are decent girls, not those shameless people."

    "Not only that, but we are often harassed by those bastards, and what we say is not clean. Even in our family, we are often harassed because there is a girl participating in the lotus picking competition.  People can't hold their heads up."

    As for the sisters who were bullied by bastards and threw themselves into the lake, Zhang Xu really didn't say anything, and he wouldn't say anything.

    Even though I have said that, maybe a few of you are more sympathetic to their experiences, but she doesn't want her sisters to die and be discussed by others, and she will bear such a stigma when she dies.

    The only ones who know these things are the sister's family and twenty two of them. To the outside world, they all say that she accidentally fell into the water and disappeared.

    "My family thinks that I shouldn't participate in the lotus picking competition, but I don't want to, none of us are willing to let Qinglian continue to occupy the position of the lotus girl, and continue to tarnish the reputation of the lotus girl."

    "So the twenty two of us got together in private and thought of this way to pull Qinglian down."

    After hearing Zhang Xuzhen's words, several people were both emotional and angry, but they didn't intend to blame Zhang Xuzhen and others, but felt that Qinglian really did a lot of harm.

    Nian Jinniang was the most angry: "There is such a thing! There is such a thing! She is really harmful! Since she is a lotus girl, can't she look like a lotus girl?"

    "She is like this, so she has no responsibility in her heart?"

    Qin Zhi snorted: "What responsibility does she have in her heart? As long as she is happy and gets what she wants, she cares whether others live or die. Those people are the most selfish."

    Du Mingzhu continued: "And it's shameless."

    Du Mingzhi asked Zhang Xuzhen curiously: "Then why are you the one who wins?"

    Zhang Xuzhen hesitated for a while, a bit embarrassed to say: "That's, we discussed it at that time, and we planned to introduce a person. At that time, we drew lotsI happened to get it" (Remember the website address:  www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 876 Madame, Miss Qinglian is here

    Although it is the work of Guan Gongzi, it is Guan Gongzi's painting after all. Every stroke is exquisite and exquisite.

    The characters on it are lifelike, each person's movements, expressions, hair ornaments, and even the patterns on the clothes are all carefully drawn, as if the scene at that time was imprinted.

    Lifelike and exquisite.

    Su Wan liked these two paintings very much. If she had to choose one, it would be a bit difficult to choose. After deliberating for a while, she still chose the one of Plucking Lotuses and Guina.

    Seeing her hesitation, Du Mingzhu knew that she liked it, so she said: "If madam likes it, I can take both of them."

    "No, one is already very good." Su Wan shook her head, although she liked it quite a bit, but one is enough, any more would be meaningless.

    Besides, a gentleman doesn't take what others like, so she can't take both of them if they only have two pictures.

    "How much is this painting worth?"

    Du Mingzhu gave up again and again: "No, no, my second brother said that since Madam likes it, I will give it to Madam as a gift. Even though we met by chance, it should be regarded as a good relationship."

    After Su Guan came back from Wenyue Tower, he asked people to inquire about the price of the painting of picking lotus. Because too many people painted it, it ranged from a few taels of silver to a thousand taels.

    This picture has been painted by Guan Gongzi a lot. It used to be only about three hundred taels, but because he hasn't painted for two or three years, it has increased a lot, and it is about seven or eight hundred taels.

    Du Mingzhu's family background is good, and he is not short of money. The second son of Du and Mr. Guan seem to have a good relationship. Even if he wants to get another painting, it is easy. Anyway, Mr. Guan will paint every year in the future.

    So Su Wan didn't refuse, and accepted it with a smile: "Then I can't do it. I got some spring grass earlier. Although it's not precious, it's not easy to find. I'll let someone pick some for you."

    Yangchun herbs are mild in nature and can treat symptoms such as cold uterus in women. They are often used to nourish women's bodies. However, this herb grows on the cliffs of snow-capped mountains and is picked every spring when the snow melts. It is not easy to come by.

    The nobles in the imperial city are hard to get, let alone the people in the lotus city, which are much more precious than any bird's nest.

    In the past, Yue Lu specially brought a few boxes back from the border town as gifts, and Su Wan also got a box.

    Du Mingzhu was also aware of the reputation of Yangchuncao, she was stunned for a moment and then refused: "Even if you have money, you can't buy such a good thing, madam, you should keep it for yourself."

    "It's okay, I still have a lot on hand, and my health is pretty good, and I don't eat this often, so just take it back and ask the doctor how to eat it."

    Du Mingzhu moved her lips, but she couldn't say no to it. After all, even if they had money, they couldn't buy such a good thing, and it was said that the medicine was very effective.

    "Then I thank you."

    Su Wan asked Little Sauna to pack some in a small box, and then gave it to Du Mingzhu, who accepted it with some embarrassment: "If Madam comes to Lotus City next time, remember to come to my house as a guest. My family belongs to the Du family in the east of the city."

    "If there is a destiny to come again, I will definitely come to you."

    The two sat for a while, Su Wan thought about it, and then asked about Su Xiuzhi: "What's going on between her and her fianc¨¦?"

    Du Mingzhu said: "Xiuzhi's fianc¨¦ is the third son of the Wang family. The Wang family and the Su family are similar, and they are considered to be a good match. The third Wang didn't look too bad before. He is a motivated young man, so the two families made a marriage."

    "But who knew that this Wang San was so confused by Qinglian's fans, and wanted to divorce Xiuzhi, which made the two families lose face, and others saw all the jokes."

    "But madam, don't worry about her. The parents in Xiuzhi's family love her very much. They will definitely consider this marriage carefully for her, and won't wrong her."

    "If the marriage fails, then find another good match. If it does, the Wang family and this Wang San need to agree to some conditions, and these conditions will definitely make Wang San unable to stand up in the future."

    In short, the disadvantage is that you can't eat it.

    Hearing what she said, Su Wan felt relieved: "So, I feel relieved."

    Du Mingzhu sat for a while longer, seeing that it was getting late, she reluctantly said goodbye and left.

    Su Wan took some people to pack up his things again, and was going to leave for Endless City after having breakfast tomorrow. In the early morning of the next day, someone packed up his things and put them on the carriage. Su Wan ate some food and was about to set off when he saw  Xiao Sang came hurriedly from outside.

    Su Wan said, "What's wrong?"

    "Ma'am, Miss Qinglian is here."

    "Who?" Su Wan was slightly surprised, feeling a little strange, "How could she"I'm here?  "

    To say that Su Wan just passed by Lotus City, stayed here for only ten days, and had no contact with this Qinglian girl, and I don't know how she came here?

    Xiao Sang's expression was strange: "I don't know what's going on, and she said that she wanted to see Madam, but the slave said that Madam didn't see any guests and asked her to leave, but she insisted on seeing Madam."

    Su Guan was too lazy to see her. From her point of view, Miss Qinglian had a problem with her character. If she wanted to pursue wealth and glory, there was nothing wrong with it. It was just that she wanted to raise fish.  It's hard for others to say anything.

    However, even if you want to raise fish, you have to pick some unowned ones. She even wants to raise people who are married and have fiances, so that's very cheap.

    And there is no sense of responsibility.

    Now that she is a lotus girl, at least it is her responsibility to maintain the reputation of the lotus girl, but instead of maintaining it, she uses her identity as a lotus girl to do such vile things and implicate others.

    Zhang Xuzhen, how innocent these little girls are, they suffered such a thing because of her.

    "No, let her go."

    Xiao Sang was helpless: "She just refuses to leave."

    Su Wan continued: "Tell the two guards to go. If she doesn't go, then throw her out and see if she dares to stay."

    Xiao Sang thought about it, and thought it was okay, so she hurried out again, no matter how rascal Qinglian was, the two guards stood there, saying that she would throw her out if she didn't leave, she didn't dare to go out again.  Stay, had to endure the anger to leave.

    When Su Guan and others got into the carriage and left the city, the guards found a carriage closely following them not far away. The guards went to check and found that it was Miss Qinglian in the carriage.

    Su Wan frowned tightly: "What is she following me for? Did I not offend her?"

    Xiao Sang also had a bad face: "Let the guards stop her, don't let her follow, I always feel that she has no good intentions."

    Su Wan also felt that it was not a problem to let the other party follow all the time, and it would not be good if something happened on the road, so he stopped the carriage and planned to solve the tail first.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 886 After seeing the winter scenery of Meicheng, there is one less regret in life

    They probably knew that the person sitting in this carriage was someone they could not afford to offend, so they could only avoid it from a distance.

    However, only a few people know about hanging red lanterns and bells.

    Su Wan paused for a moment, then turned to look at him: "In this case, I will take people across the border. Why do you need to make another trip?"

    Only then did Li Lin raise his eyes to look at her, and said calmly, "These gangsters are all desperadoes. Even if the lanterns are hung, they may not be able to calm them down. You are still by my side, so I can feel relieved."

    Su Wan's heart warmed slightly upon hearing this, then she leaned over and lay down on his lap.

    Although there are some indifferent and cruel things in this world, there is also a lot of warmth. For example, in her life, there are many family members who love her, and there is also a husband who wholeheartedly protects her.

    She is much luckier than others.

    He reached out and rubbed her hair with soft eyes: "Don't fall asleep while lying down, the road in the mountains is a bit bumpy and not easy to walk, if you fall asleep, you will be awakened, so it's better not to sleep.  "

    "How did you plan to write about the female school?"

    "It's all good. I've thought about all aspects carefully. When the time comes, I'll just let someone arrange it. By the way, what about the person I'm looking for?"

    "I found it. Mrs. Miaohua is the most suitable, but the journey is far away, so I will let her go directly to Guiyan City. When the time comes, I will send you the plan you wrote, and let her start the women's school in Guiyan City first."

    "Who is this Mrs. Miaohua?"

    "It is a female crown (female Taoist priest)."

    "A female crown?" Su Wan was slightly surprised, "It turned out to be a female crown?"

    "This Mrs. Miaohua was born in a merchant's family, and later married into a down-and-out clan. She was oppressed a bit miserably, and later reconciled without hesitation.  Almost took her back to her husband's house."

    "In a fit of anger, she set up her own family, and later became a female crown, and taught many disciples."

    "You want to do something for the women of the world. It is most appropriate for her to do it. She has suffered all these hardships herself, and she doesn't want others to suffer again. She has been doing these things all these years."

    "That's really great." Hearing what he said, Su Wan was also very satisfied with this Mrs. Miaohua, "I'll send the things back later, and then write a letter to Xiao Mo, asking her to pick up the silver.  Give her a ticket to do something."

    When Su Wan talked about the women's school, she began to talk about her thoughts endlessly. Li Lin listened to him, humming a few words from time to time, and occasionally made some suggestions, and her mood quickly improved.

    The road across the Wuwu Mountain was indeed not very smooth, and the carriage was a little shaken. They had never met robbers on this road, but one night they met a group of wolves, and the group killed many to scare the wolves away and left overnight.  , go to the next landing place.

    Three days later, the carriage came out from the other end of Wuwu Mountain and arrived at the boundary of Pingzhou in the Western Wei Dynasty.

    When Su Wan got off the carriage, her face was still a little pale, and she was quite frightened by the wolves. The bumpy roads in the mountains made her really uncomfortable.

    When entering the city, I checked again, and then entered the city smoothly.

    The name of the town in the Western Wei Dynasty is Mingyue City. The size of the city is similar to that of Endless City. There are also garrisons, and it is also divided into Dongcheng District and Xicheng District.  .

    A group of people entered the city and went to Xicheng District to rent a yard to live in. They rested overnight and continued on their way the next day. Six days later, they stopped in a city called Meicheng.  Time to stay somewhere.

    Su Wan also saw Li Fu. He seemed to be a little taller. He was dressed in a simple blue dress. He looked calm and steady. All the complex emotions in his eyes disappeared, leaving only a clear vision.

    It seems that this trip has calmed him down a lot.

    "Sir, wife."

    Li Lin and Su Wan walked towards the mansion side by side, Li Fu and Zhao Mingjing followed, Li Lin asked Li Fu: "How are you doing these days?"

    "On both sides of the newly planned river, if someone is willing to sell the land, I will have someone buy it. In terms of money, Mr. Xu gave it."

    Li Lin nodded: "Alright."

    After entering the gate, Li Lin took Li Fu to the study to talk. Su Wan took Xie Si'an back to the inner courtyard. This courtyard is about the same size as Jingpingyuan. There are gardens and seven or eight courtyards, and there are still arrangements inside.  The servant girl who served.

    Su Wan went to the courtyard where Li Lin lived before, and the courtyard he chose was a bit out of the way.The advantage lies in being quiet, so Su Wan didn't pick anything. He rejected the proposal to change the yard, and asked someone to move things to the yard where he lived.

    At this moment, the yard has been cleaned inside and out, and the bed is covered with a soft quilt, so there is no need to change it at all, and hot water has been boiled for her to take a bath.

    The new yard is not big, and there is only one main room with three rooms and two side rooms. The two plum trees have been planted in the yard. I don¡¯t know how many years they have been here.  There are green and yellow plums.

    In June, when it was time to pick green plums, Su Wan looked a little surprised: "I don't know if I can pick them?"

    The maid on the side said: "If you go back to Madam, you can pick them naturally. The most indispensable thing in our plum city is plum trees. No matter which yard it is, you have to plant one or two trees."

    When Su Guan entered the city, he also saw many plum trees on both sides of the street, so he was curious: "Are there many plum trees here?"

    "Exactly, if there are no plum trees, how dare you call it a city of plums? Madame's visit is unlucky. If it comes to winter, with snow falling and plum blossoms all over the city, it will be a rare sight in the world."

    The snow is falling, and the plum blossoms all over the city are in full bloom. Just listening to it makes people yearn for it.

    "But summer is also good. In summer, green plums are fine. You can pick as much as you want, Madam. You can pick not only the ones in the yard, but also the ones on the road."

    Hearing what she said, Su Guan remembered that Li Lin had told her about the winter scenery of Meicheng in the Western Wei Dynasty, which was one of the beautiful scenery in the Western Wei Dynasty. He said that drinking tea in winter, admiring plum blossoms and listening to music is really a great enjoyment  .

    After seeing the winter scenery of Meicheng, there is one less regret in life.

    Su Wan felt a little regretful when he heard the words, it was summer now, and he didn't know if he would have time to see the plum blossoms in Meicheng.

    "Then do you make some green plum food in your city? Like green plum wine, green plum dew, and green plum tea, preserved fruit, etc.? And the plum snow in winter, but you also saved it?"

    "There are some, the lady said she likes them, and the maidservant will take the lady to have a look someday, and keep the lady satisfied when the time comes. Meicheng has never lacked these things, and because they have made more, the craftsmanship is also good.  Madam has tasted it, and she must agree." (Remember this website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 887: The Shui Family Are Really Crazy

    Meicheng is also one of the only eight thousand-year-old cities remaining in the Western Wei Dynasty. The local winter scenery is even more unique in the Western Wei Dynasty. When the plum blossoms are in full bloom in winter, tourists from all over the world come here one after another.

    In one winter in Meicheng, you can see the whole world.

    Su Wan picked two greengage plums, asked someone to wash them with spring water, and took a bite. The juice was good, but the taste was quite sour. Although it was sour and sweet, it was still slightly sour.

    Her whole face was wrinkled into a small ball, crumpled.

    "Sour."

    The maid said with a smile: "Madam, I ate it for the first time, so I naturally felt sour. After eating it a few more times, I got used to it. If I soak it in salt water, the taste will be even better."

    Su Wan reluctantly finished one: "It's not too sour, it's still good to eat, I'll buy some jars later, make some green plum wine and green plum dew, and then make some crispy preserved plums and so on."

    The maid said: "If Madam wants to do it, this servant will make arrangements for it. Then I will invite a master over for Madam and let her help."]

    Su Wan was also very interested in this: "It's possible, then let's go invite it."

    A group of people entered the room, and just sat down, someone came to pass the news, saying that the doctor had come.

    Su Wan was a little puzzled: "Doctor? What doctor?"

    The maid said: "Young Master asked someone to invite you, saying that Madam was exhausted all the way, and let the doctor have a look."

    Su Wan felt that her health was very good and there was nothing wrong with her, but since the doctor had been invited, there was no harm in taking a look: "Then let the doctor come in."

    The maid answered yes, then bowed and retreated. After a while, an old man with a gray beard was invited. The old man was accompanied by a young apprentice with a medicine box on his back.

    "I have seen Madam."

    Su Wan nodded: "There is no need for the old man to be formal, please sit down quickly, and serve tea for the old man and this little brother."

    The old gentleman thanked her, and then offered to check Su Wan's pulse. Xiao Sang took out a hand pillow from the cage and put it under her hands. Someone brought water for him to wash his hands.

    The old gentleman also knew the rules of these clan dignitaries. After washing his hands, he took a clean towel to dry them, and then sat down and put his hand on her pulse to check her pulse. After a long time, he left his hand.

    "Madam's body is in good condition. It will be fine if you take good care of it for the past few days. You don't need to take any medicine. If Madam is willing, you can take two warming and tonic medicinal meals in the past few days. Recently, you can rest for two more days to relieve fatigue.  gone."

    Xiao Sang said: "The old gentleman prescribed two medicinal meals for my wife, and let my wife eat it."

    The old gentleman nodded, asked the apprentice to open the medicine box, took out a pen and ink to write down the medicinal diet, and then left.

    Xiao Sang collected the paper, looked at it carefully, and then discussed with Su Wan: "Then Madam will eat for a few days, servant girl, let the kitchen arrange?"

    Su Wan nodded, she had no objection, if she took medicine, she would naturally refuse, but it's okay to take some medicinal food.

    After things were arranged, she went to the bathroom to take a bath. Xiao Sang led someone to clean up the things in the cage. When she came out after washing, the room had already changed.

    There are objects she is accustomed to and familiar with everywhere, as if she is still in a familiar environment, which makes her very relaxed.

    When it was time for dinner, Li Lin came to take her to the main courtyard for dinner. Because the couple chose another courtyard to live in, the main courtyard was vacant and became a place to eat or entertain guests on weekdays.

    Jiubian came back with the setting sun, the whole person was lazy, leaning on the chair as if the sky had fallen.

    Seeing him like this for the first time, Su Wan was a little curious: "What's wrong with him?"

    Li Lindao: "Going crazy."

    Jiubian let out a cry: "Master, you are wrong, how could you say that about me in front of Madam? Where am I crazy? Where am I crazy?"

    Yuanyou snorted coldly: "Aren't you crazy? When will you not be crazy?"

    "Okay, you are traveling far away, are you asking for a fight?"

    Seeing that the two of them were fighting again, Su Wan showed some smiles, "Okay, stop the fighting, there are juniors here, you have to set a good example."

    Li Fu played chess with Zhao Mingjing who was beside him with an indifferent face. The two of them had a sort of classmate friendship, and their relationship was not bad.

    Jiu argued: "What's wrong with the younger generation? Just these two, could it be that they still don't know how to tell right from wrong?"

    Well, yes, indeed.

    Li Lin looked up at him: "Why are you back today? Didn't you go to the capital a few days ago?"

    "Go to any capital, I heardThe people from the Shui family are here, and the water fairy is going to marry into the Wang family. I'm afraid I'll be recognized, and I'll be in trouble. I want to make more money. It's not a good thing to be targeted by the Wang family, so I came back.  "

    Speaking of this, he was a little annoyed: "The Shui family is really crazy."

    It's fine if a girl from the Shui family wants to marry the Western Wei clan, but it happens to be the Wang family.

    The wolves of the Wang family are ambitious. Although they say they don¡¯t want to be a royal family, their ambition is even crazier than being a royal family. They want to hold the royal family and even the emperor in their hands and be the puppet of the royal family.

    ? How to say this sentence

    The Shui family is one of the big clans in Lizhou. There is only an endless mountain between Lizhou and Pingzhou in the Western Wei Dynasty. If one day, the Wang family develops thoughts on Eastern Zhao, then the Shui family will be an internal response.  The Shui family opened the gates of Endless City, and they didn't know how much distress it caused Dong Zhao.

    Therefore, if the Shui family wants to marry the Wang family, neither the Eastern Zhao royal family nor the whole court can tolerate it.

    The Shui family is likely to be liquidated. Due to the face of the Wang family, if it is not clear, it may come in the dark.

    I really thought that with the protection of the Wang family, others would have nothing to do, they just couldn't do anything, but if the people of other clans resisted, the Shui family would also go downhill step by step.

    As the person who recommended the Shui family at the beginning, Jiubian was very annoyed and didn't want to admit it, but the facts were in front of him again, everything was because he had misjudged the person.

    Su Wan was also very disgusted with the Shui family: "I thought I was crazy, otherwise I wouldn't have done such a thing. Their behavior is no different from surrendering to the enemy."

    "Again, a little girl of the same age lost her life in vain just like that. A family that doesn't even cherish its own blood is anything but a lunatic!"

    As far as a family is concerned, marriage is a normal thing, but a strong alliance, a stable position and a gradual development is the right way. There is no Shui family who wants to climb to the sky like walking on a cliff like this.

    If it is true that the family is in danger and needs to be rescued by marriage, the girls in the clan have enjoyed the blessing and wealth of the family for many years, so it is normal to make this sacrifice to save the family.

    But the Shui family is like this, it is too much to completely push out one girl as a scapegoat in order to save the other.

    "You didn't look very good in the past. This water fairy is still your confidante. It's so indifferent and selfish to push the sisters in the family to die for her." (Remember the website website: www.  hlnovel.com

 Chapter 889 Regret for mentioning a concubine

    This car was caught off guard.

    Li Lin originally wanted to say that even if Wang Lizhi is good-looking, even if he is knowledgeable, but he is a flirtatious young man, Madam, you should expect less from him.

    It's just that she didn't expect that she was still obsessed with how he knew which of the three concubines was playing the piano and dancing or pouring tea?

    Mr. Li suddenly had a desire to survive, and hurriedly explained: "Misunderstanding, I am different from him. Of course, I don't want any concubines."

    Su Wan glanced at him, thinking that the cakes on the table were no longer fragrant, and it was unreasonable for someone to give him a concubine Ji, then Wang Lizhi must be not a good thing!

    Really going to explode.

    "Then how do you know which of them plays the piano and dances?"

    "He said it himself." He said with some headaches, "If it was brought up suddenly, I won't remember it. Madam must not be angry. It's not good to be angry."

    Su Wan was so bored to death, she made a note to Wang Lizhi in her heart: "You should have less contact with him in the future, so as not to get into his habit."

    Li Lin hummed, then offered her some tea, and explained a little: "Actually, you don't have to have too much prejudice against him. In the rich and powerful clans, men keep concubines, and women keep young and handsome young men.  , are extremely common.¡±

    "It's like his mother, Mrs. Wang, who is said to have raised several young and beautiful ones."

    The clan of the Western Wei Dynasty regards these as romantic stories, and their customs are much more open than those of the Eastern Zhao. Whether it is a man or a woman, as long as they are powerful and powerful, it is really nothing to raise a young and beautiful one.  , Remarrying with Li is also a common and visible thing.

    Su Wan opened her mouth, and didn't know what to say for a moment. Although she said she didn't like this kind of thing very much, but men and women also raised, so it was considered a balance.

    However, she still had to express her position: "I don't care what kind of friendship you have with him, how you will interact with him in the future, I don't care about him, but you must not learn from him, if you learn  What kind of concubines does he raise, I will also find a few teenagers to raise for fun."

    Li Lin: ""

    He sighed, regretting that he should have mentioned concubine Ji: "Mrs. definitely won't have this chance, just don't worry."

    Su Wan raised her eyebrows: "Then I'll just wait and see."

    After that, she smiled and pushed a plate of dim sum in front of him sincerely: "This is delicious, husband, you should try it too."

    Holding a piece of pastry, Li Lin shook his head helplessly after looking at her bright eyebrows: "I just have some free time these days, so I will take you for a walk around the city. If you have any place you want to go, just say yes  gone."

    Although it is said that he came out to do business, but he is not so busy every day, and he has almost done the area survey. Now that he has free time, he will plan the planting issue. Since he is here, he will take care of it. Then  Just take care of it.

    Su Wan was very happy to hear that, after all, her husband was willing to accompany her when he was free, instead of leaving her aside and letting her play to pass the time.

    "I don't know where the fun is, so tomorrow I'll ask Shuxiang and let her tell me about it."

    Shuxiang is the maidservant who was by her side yesterday, and she is also the steward of the inner courtyard of the mansion. The house is actually a private house that Li Lin bought back then.  I came here to rest.

    By the way, the house also has an elegant name, Lanxi Garden.

    Li Lin nodded: "If there is anything else, you can just let her handle it. You said earlier that you need someone to do things for you, and the candidate has come out. After a while, let him come over."

    "Really?" Su Wan immediately became happy when she heard this, "I found someone for me."

    Before leaving the cabinet, Huifeng was the one who took care of things for her. If there was anything to do, just tell him. Later, she got married, and she and Li Lin were often together again. If there was anything, Huifeng was the one to help her. Now Huifeng is taken care of.  It's really inconvenient for her to go out after other things are arranged.

    And she didn't want everything to go through Li Lin's hands, and asked him to arrange people to do things for her. She thought that he had enough things to do every day. If she could have someone to do her small things, it was better not to bother him.

    "I just received the news this morning. Someone is willing to come over. I think it's not bad. You can take a look when the time comes."

    Earlier, when Su Wan said he wanted someone, the two discussed it in private. Su Wan really didn't want to stay with people like Huifeng Jusong. These people are the best people cultivated by the new generation of Licheng.  up.

    &nbsp;Because she was born in the lord's dark guard, loyal, trustworthy and capable, all of them have bright futures in the future, and she doesn't want to delay the future of others.

    After thinking about it, Li Lin sent a letter and asked Yufu and Jiu Zhang to choose one available for her.

    Martial arts don't have to be too good, she also has hidden guards around her, and Xie Si'an and other guards are with her when she goes out on weekdays. Safety is guaranteed, but it can't be too bad, and it will come in handy if something happens.

    But the more important thing is that you can handle things with a smart mind, you need to be patient, and you need to be calm.

    Yufu and Jiuzhang sent out news that they wanted to choose someone. Since they were working for the mistress, there were quite a few self-recommendations, and finally a person with good comprehensive ability was selected.

    He got the news this morning, and there was a candidate over there. If he had no objections, someone would come over. Li Lin nodded, and when he got the news over there, someone would come over.

    "People who you think are good are naturally good." Su Wan still believed in his vision, and the people who came out of Licheng, even if they were worse than Huifeng and the others, were not too bad.  .

    And although her dowry can be considered generous, it is far from the Li family, and he will not stare at her little money to dig a hole on her.

    The two chatted while listening to books and eating tea. After eating, the two went to wander the streets for a while, and finally went to the Silver House to buy her some Meicheng Shixin jewelry.

    What Su Wan loved most was the few jewelry he made for her himself, such as her squirrel-tailed hosta and sandalwood hairpin, but he took her to buy them, and she liked them too.

    Speaking of it, although this man also has some minor flaws, so he cannot be called perfect, but 90% of the time he definitely has them.

    Su Wan received the jewelry he chose for her, and was also happy in her heart, thinking about when she would go to the cloth shop to order two clothes for him.

    He is not very concerned about food and clothing. If he is alone, he can eat simple food and wear coarse linen and linen clothes, that is, he is married, and he is married to a noble girl. I am afraid that she will suffer with him, and I am worried.  Dressing too badly will make people say something sarcastic, that's why it's more important.

    However, there are really not many clothes to change, especially this time when I came out, I only brought five or six sets.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 963 Kick me with the baby?  Ma'am is really good at it!

    Su Guan naturally nodded in agreement, and then the couple wrote a letter together, and had someone send it to the Imperial City, telling Jinning Duke and Zhen Guogong about their matter.

    In the evening, the house was lively for a while, and they had a reunion dinner together to celebrate the return of the two masters.

    It was also at this time that Su Guan saw Xiao Lisheng's son, who was nicknamed Sandai and named Zhang Boliang. The little guy was well raised, his hands and feet were strong, and he looked very cute.

    Su Wan still wanted to hug him, but was stopped, and finally had no choice but to give up.

    But she still gave the gift and teased him: "He always looks at the table, maybe he's hungry, look, he's drooling, and he will definitely be a favorite in the future."

    Zhang Shou smiled like a fool: "Love to eat well, love to eat well, it is a blessing to be able to eat, and we are lucky to stay three times."

    Su Wan just wanted to laugh: "Who actually chose the name Sandai?"

    Zhang Shou and Xiao Mo glanced at each other, then pointed to Zhang Fu'er: "Her."

    Zhang Fu'er covered her face with her hand, she couldn't dodge it even if she wanted to, she just wanted to squat under the table, the people beside her quickly grabbed her, she shook her head vigorously: "It's not me, it's not me, it's really not me, I just  ¡±

    She compared her fingers: "It's just a small suggestion."

    The people present laughed.

    Su Wan groaned: "It turns out that this kid was tricked by his aunt, hahaha."

    Someone said: "Then when I have an uncle, I will ask for more."

    Everyone laughed when they heard the words.

    Zhang Fu'er blushed, and went to settle accounts with the speaker: "What did you say? What did you say? Oh, did I offend you?"

    Su Wan watched everyone lively and noisy, and laughed out loud from time to time.

    Everyone is happy, how great it is.

    When Su Wan got a little sleepy, Madam Zheng followed her back to the yard.

    Grandma Zheng is getting older and doesn't like to move very much. She used to go to Su Wan's yard when she was free and didn't like to run, but today she had a lot of conversations with Su Wan.

    The general meaning is that now that she has a child, the couple can no longer mess around, and if they really can't help it, it's better to sleep separately, and they must not give their husband a woman because of distress.

    Not only can you not have such thoughts, but you must also strictly guard against death so that no one can take advantage of the loopholes.

    He also talked about who are the maids in the mansion, and which ones need attention.

    Su Wan listened to her while eating pine nuts, humming twice from time to time.

    Recently, she occasionally eats some dried fruits such as pine nuts and walnuts. Mr. Sun said that it can make the child grow better, but he insisted on giving her the amount.

    "I know Madam believes in the young master and thinks he is not that kind of person. The young master tolerated the inability to have intercourse before, but this time is different from the previous one."

    "I didn't know the taste of it before, but now that I know it, it is naturally different."

    "Ma'am, don't just believe what he says. I want to say, this man's mouth is like lying to people about ghosts. It's very fake."

    Su Guan burst out laughing: "Nurse, this sentence is fine."

    "Ma'am, don't laugh, let's be serious."

    "Yeah, serious." Su Wan nodded vigorously, "Nurse, don't worry, if he really dares to do such a thing, I will take my baby and kick him to let him know how bad it is.  "

    Li Lin happened to hear this sentence when he came back, and couldn't help coughing lightly: "Ma'am."

    Grandma Zheng didn't know how much he had heard, she was a little embarrassed, smiled awkwardly, then saluted, turned around and left, running faster than a rabbit.

    Su Wan leaned on the soft pillow and laughed: "Look at you, look at you, it scared Madam Zheng."

    "Still laughing." He walked over and pinched her face, "Kicked me with the baby? Madam is really good at it!"

    This is a day without a roof tile, isn't it?

    She stretched out her hand to ask him to hug her: "Hold me back to sleep, I'm sleepy."

    He had no choice but to carry her back to the dormitory, put her on the bed, and went to get her pajamas. After washing, he hugged her and went to bed to rest.

    It's still a little early at this moment, and the bustle outside has not yet ended, that is to say, she went to bed early recently, so she came back to rest.

    "Are you sleeping too?"

    "Accompany you, if not, I will come out with the beauty Hongxiu Tianxiang in a while, I'd better let you watch in front of your eyes."

    ?Su Wan sneered, and stretched out her hand to gather up the lapel of her clothes: "Okay, okay, it's all just a joke."

    "It's not even a joke."

    So serious?

    Fine.

    Su Wan said: "I made a mistake just now, a slip of the tongue, my baby and I will not leave you, okay?"

    Li Lin was finally satisfied, and then said: "Don't listen to her, she is the one who sees a lot of smoky people, so she is worried about this and that. I, I must be the only one."

    Su Wan was also satisfied after hearing what he said.

    Both husband and wife fell asleep with satisfaction.

    On the afternoon of the second day, the Shi family came to visit her with presents. They brought some rice cakes, candied fruit, and various cured meats. They also caught a lot of chickens and fish, saying they were for her.  Make up your body.

    Su Wan chatted with Mrs. Zhou and Mrs. Song in a casual manner. Seeing that she did not bring up the past, Mrs. Zhou's attitude was considered relaxed and she did not treat her coldly, so she was secretly relieved.

    In the evening, the two families left a meal, and after the meal they left, the couple returned the gift.

    After resting for a few days, Su Wan went to pay respects to his mother with Li Lin. The two of them left last April, and now it is March. Counting it, it has been a year since they paid respects.

    After the paper money was burned, the two of them took their people with them, and just after returning to the village, someone came to report that there were guests at home.

    "It's the third wife of the Duke of Jinning, the eighth girl, the young wife, and the second wife of the Duke of Zhen Guo."

    Su Wan felt dizzy hearing these names, and then did some reading comprehension. The people who came were Li Shi, Murong Xian, Su Luo and Hong Shi.

    ? In August last year, the Duke of Zhenguo submitted a memorial to let the eldest son become a nobleman, and the emperor approved it.

    After that, Yue Weifu succeeded to the position of Lord Zhen Guo, and the original seniority was also mentioned, Duke Zhen became the old man, his wife became the old lady, and Mrs. Hong became the second wife.

    Hearing that they came to see her, Su Wan was very happy, and urged Li Lin to go back quickly: "Let's hurry up, because they are in a hurry."

    "Everyone is here, whether you can still run or not, it's not in a hurry, walk slowly."

    Su Wan thought about it too, so he was not in a hurry. When the two of them returned to Jingpingyuan leisurely, several guests were already drinking tea in the main courtyard.

    Seeing that Su Wan had returned, Su Luo happily ran out of the house.

    "Sixth Sister, Sixth Sister, we're here to see you!"

    "Alo."

    [The author has something to say]

    Your lady is going to be updated separately. This month, it should be updated every day. I wrote on both sides before, and your lady¡¯s side is okay. After all, the foundation is here, just follow along. The new book has to be buried in the plot, and there are some places to figure out  It's not good, it's a bit blunt, I have to lay the foundation of the new book first.

    I also edited a few places in the new book today, but I couldn't edit the article at the beginning of the month, so I can't put it up now.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 970 Do you want to hug her, young master?

    Sun Xiang is not a fool, since he has brought him over, he is naturally capable of making him submissive.

    Moreover, this maidservant is really good at doing things. After coming here, she served Sun Xiang very comfortably, which is much easier than other maidservants.

    At this time, the little girl Xunxun saw that her father was not playing with her anymore, she looked over with round eyes, she was about to come over after dancing with her hands and feet, Jiubian hurriedly hugged her daughter up.

    "Yo yo, Xun Xun is looking for daddy, is he playing with daddy, daddy is with you, daddy is with you, daddy likes Xunxun the most."

    Li Lin was so numb that goosebumps would come out, and he himself still wished he could use the same words as heart, liver, and meat.

    Li Lin felt that even if he got a daughter, he wouldn't be as nasty as him.

    "Hey, do you want to hug her, Young Master?" Jiu Bian asked suddenly.

    "Me?" Li Lin was very surprised. Seeing how cute this little girl was, he thought that he might have one soon, and was a little moved.

    However, he had never held such a child before, and he didn't know how to do it for a while, and was a little embarrassed.

    "It's better not to, you hold it."

    "What are you afraid of" Seeing that he hesitated, Jiu Bian hurriedly dragged him into the water,

    "My lord, don't feel awkward. There is a first time for everything, right? Otherwise, when the wife gives birth, you won't even be able to hold the child. How embarrassing it is. Practice first, and you will get used to it sooner or later."

    "Come on, son, you support her shoulder here with one hand, and her little buttocks with the other"

    Li Lin: "!!!"

    Seeing that he didn't move, Jiubian asked him to hurry up: "My lord, what are you doing in a daze?"

    "I still can't." He thought he could go to heaven and earth, but he never hugged a little girl.

    Jiu Bian let out a groan, and smiled meanly: "My lord, aren't you shy? Come on, come on, what's the matter, just hug me a few more times."

    "Xu Yungui!" Sun Xiang hurriedly came from the yard, seeing him laughing like this, he suddenly became angry, "What are you doing again?"

    "Hey, what am I doing? It's just that the young master wants to hug us, Xun Xun."

    Sun Xiang didn't believe him: "You want to be hugged by the young master, don't think I don't know what you think."

    Jiubian didn't want to argue with her, fearing that she wouldn't be able to hug her daughter after arguing for a while, so he simply shut up.

    "Young Master is looking for me? Is there something wrong?" Could it be that something happened to Madam?

    "It's nothing, just some questions, I want to ask Mr. Sun."

    "That young man, let's talk in the room."

    So a group of people entered the house, and the little girl Xunxun was put on a small wooden bed. She danced her hands and feet, and she could play by herself.

    Jiubian stretched out his hands to pinch her face, and then sat down to make tea.

    Sun Xiang asked: "Young master, do you have anything to ask?"

    Li Lin hesitated for a while, and then said: "I saw her mood changes a lot before, and her mind was a little more sensitive, but now she seems to suddenly forget things, and she is more afraid of heat than before."

    He was really worried in his heart, turning these things over and over in his heart, always feeling uneasy.

    "So, will it affect her body? After she gives birth, will the symptoms still exist?"

    After thinking about it, he was terribly worried. He thought that after giving birth, no matter whether it is a man or a woman, they will not be able to reproduce again. This is the case now. If the belly is bigger, it will be more painful.

    "If you are more emotional, the young master will take care of it, and if you are sensitive, you will be coaxed. This is not a big deal. If the young master is patient, he will just stay with his wife more."

    "As for the greater forgetfulness, it is also possible, but I pay too much attention to the children, I am too nervous, or I don't sleep enough and eat enough."

    Li Lindao: "She ate the same as before, but she didn't sleep very well and was a little afraid of the heat. Is this the reason?"

    Sun Xiangdao: "It is true that pregnant women are also afraid of heat, and their bodies will be hotter."

    "Then you can use ice?"

    "It's not yet May" Sun Xiang thought for a while and said, "If it's too uncomfortable, it's not impossible to use it, but it must not be too cold.  Put two pots in the corner of the room, keep them farther apart, and lower the heat a little.¡±

    "Or watering the roof in the evening can also reduce the heat."

    Li Lin nodded: "Then after the child is born, this??Symptoms"

    "Take a good rest, and of course there won't be any."

    Li Lin heaved a sigh of relief, and after thanking him, he planned to take his leave and leave.

    Sun Xiang stood up and said: "Master, wait for me. It just so happens that today is the day to check your wife's pulse. I will go with you too."

    Sun Xiang went to take Su Wan's pulse every three days to see her physical condition and the child's condition, and then to see if the ingredients should be changed or supplemented.

    "Also."

    Sun Xiang took a small medicine box and prepared to follow Li Lin to Jingpingyuan, Jiu Bian carried the little girl Xun Xun to follow.

    Sun Xiang was surprised: "What are you holding her for?"

    "Take her to play. She is tired of staying in this room all day long. When she comes out to look at the scenery outside, she realizes that the world is so big and there are so many interesting things to see."

    Sun Xiang said: "Didn't you take her to run around every day? I don't think you took her out to see the scenery outside."

    Jiubian chuckled twice: "I'll just go over there and see if it's okay."

    Sun Xiang didn't even bother to pay attention to him.

    When the group arrived at Jingpingyuan, Su Wan was still sleeping, and Xiao Sang fanned her in the bedroom to make her sleep more peacefully.

    Li Lin let Sun Xiang into the dormitory, and then asked her to go forward to feel the pulse.

    Xiao Sang stood up and stood aside.

    After Sun Xiang took her pulse, he came out with the two of them.

    Xiao Sang asked anxiously: "Mr. Sun, what's the matter? Is Madam all right?"

    "Alright, how's Madam's appetite recently?"

    "Eating is the same as before."

    "You can eat more."

    Xiao Sang hesitated: "But Madam said she couldn't eat anymore."

    Su Wan used to eat less, but after she became pregnant, she ate a little more. She couldn't eat any more.

    Sun Xiang thought for a while: "Then give her a make-up, once every three days, but not too much, if there is too much, the child will be too big in the future, and he will suffer when he is born."

    "What to make up for?"

    "Give her chicken soup and let her drink some."

    "Okay, servant girl, let people get ready to go."

    ?Because of Su Wan's pregnancy, the mansion sent a lot of good things one after another. Previously, the Jinning and Zhen Guo mansions also sent a lot. There were too many supplements, but she didn't have much to eat.

    Many chickens were also caught and raised. They were all raised in the fruit forest in the village. They were all excellent. They were raised in a bamboo forest in the back.

    "Thanks for your hard work, Mr. Sun." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 993 Now that you are here, she is also happy

    Su Xun took a shower, got rid of the cold, tidied himself up, and then ate something to pad his stomach, and then went to the inner courtyard with Li Lin to see Su Wan and the child.

    Su Wan was also very happy to see Su Xun. She and her father had not seen each other for almost two years, and she missed her very much.

    Su Xun also misses her very much. Seeing that she is still doing well, he finally breathed a sigh of relief: "Okay, okay, I'm fine, I'm relieved to see you, where's the child?"

    Su Wan said: "He's sleeping in it. He sleeps after eating these days, and eats when he wakes up. Let Jing Yuan carry him to show you."

    Su Xun hurriedly said: "Farewell, farewell, don't bother him when he's asleep, I'll just go and take a look."

    "That's fine."

    So the three of them entered the dormitory, Su Xun saw that little man on the small wooden bed, his eyes lit up, and his heart softened immediately.

    This is his first grandchild, who will be called his grandfather. When he grows up, he will be called him.

    He sat on the embroidered stool next to the small wooden bed, watched quietly for a while, saw that he was sleeping peacefully, and didn't dare to disturb him, so he left the bedroom with the two of them after sitting for a while.

    After sitting down in the bright hall, Su Xun felt a little emotional: "The events of your birth back then are still vivid in my mind, and I feel that these days have passed so quickly. Now that you have become a mother, I want to grow old too."  gone."

    "When the child is older and the weather is warmer, take it to burn incense to your mother and tell her that everything is fine with you."

    Su Wan nodded: "Father, I understand."

    Su Xun nodded: "Being a mother is not like before. You have to take care of your children all the time. Although there are many waiters around you, he will only get close to you if you treat him close."

    After finishing speaking, he said to Li Lin again: "As a father, you can't just ignore everything. Children still need their father's care."

    Li Lindao: "We used to think that the child was too young, and we were worried about giving it to anyone. These days, we are the ones taking care of him. Father-in-law, please rest assured."

    Su Xun was a little surprised: "You bring it yourself?"

    Su Wan said: "Yes, father, don't worry, although he didn't understand at first, but now it's smooth."

    Su Xun thought for a while, and then said: "If you can spare your hands, you can bring it yourself. Don't worry about bringing it yourself. In the past, your mother missed you when she gave birth to you. It's a pity that she is not healthy, so she can only give you to you."  The aunt and nanny beside her took it with her, and for this, she still blamed herself a little."

    After that, he was in a daze again: "I don't know why, I always think of your mother today, so don't blame me for talking too much."

    Su Wan shook her head: "How could that be? I was also happy when I heard this. I was young at the time and didn't know anything. Now that I hear my father say this, I know that my mother loves me too."

    Su Xun said: "Your mother really loves you."

    Seeing that he seemed to be deep in memory, Su Wan didn't bother him. When he came back to his senses, Su Wan asked, "Why is father here now? But what happened?"

    "It's okay, it's okay." Su Xun stopped, "It's really because I'm worried, and I want to see you and the child earlier. There are some things that need to be sent to Lanzhou.  Lord Shangshu, please do me a favor, grant me my leave, and let me leave earlier."

    "After the child is full moon, I will take people to Lanzhou. I let them rest at the Guiyan City Station and did not bring those who followed me."

    Su Wan was a little worried: "Then Master Shangshu agreed?"

    Su Xun said: "I agree, I agree, the family has nothing to do."

    The main reason is that he took over the affairs of Lanzhou again.

    In such a cold day, seeing that it was going to snow, no one wanted to go. Master Shangshu saw him pick him up and knew that he would leave a few days earlier, so he was happy to allow him to leave.

    "That's good." Su Wan breathed a sigh of relief, "Is there anything in Lanzhou that I need my father to go to?"

    Su Xun gave up and said, "It's not a big deal. If it's a big deal, it will take some time to check some things. If it's not easy, I won't take it."

    Although he also wanted to see the child earlier, he also knew the severity and would not take things carelessly.

    Su Wan was finally relieved when he heard what he said.

    Su Xun sat for a while, then went to visit Mrs. Wang, Mrs. Li and Su Luo. He came suddenly, and the weather was cold at the moment, and Mrs. Wang didn't know yet.

    Li Lin took him to the side where Wang and the others lived. On the way, Su Xun asked the old lady and daughter-in-law about the situation living here.

    &nbsp; Li Lindao: "It's pretty good, but it's really inconvenient in the village, and it's not easy to go out for a stroll, but I've wronged them."

    Su Xun said: "It's not a big deal, they are very happy to come here, and the weather is cold, so it is not suitable to go out. How did A Luo celebrate her birthday?"

    Su Luo's birthday is on the third day of October, and this year is her birthday. As Su Wan's delivery date is approaching, her family and Su Luo also want to watch Su Wan's delivery, so the date of her birthday was rescheduled until February 2 next year.  Eighteen to do.

    However, the birthday ceremony will be rescheduled, and the birthday will still be celebrated.

    Li Lindao: "Let the kitchen cook a few tables of good wine and food, and have a lively time with everyone."

    Su Xun nodded: "It's fine, but unfortunately I'm not by her side."

    ?Some things have their pros and cons, who made this day come so close, Su Luo also wanted to see her sister, and her little nephew was born, so she came here.

    Li Lin came up with an idea: "Then father-in-law will coax her a little more, and prepare some gifts for her, so she will be happy."

    Su Xun thought for a while: "That's the only way to go, but she has a sister to accompany her on her birthday, so I'm afraid she doesn't care about my father."

    Su Xun thought about it, and felt that it was really possible. He was with him every year, and it was not easy for his sister to accompany her for a year. Maybe he was crazy happy.

    "Why, A Luo was still talking about it, saying that you, grandfather and A Ran were not by her side." Li Lin smiled, "Now that you are here, she is also happy."

    When the two arrived in the courtyard, they were still chatting in the bright hall. They were really surprised and happy to see that it was Su Xun who had come.

    "Third Master."

    "Father."

    At that time, Mrs. Wang thought that something happened: "My third son? Why are you here? What happened?"

    Su Xun hurriedly said: "It's okay, I've accepted an errand, I can leave earlier, so I'm here, don't worry, mother, everything is fine here?"

    Mrs. Li hurriedly said: "Everything is fine, third master don't worry."

    Su Luo also nodded hastily: "Father, we are all well. The sixth sister gave birth to a little nephew for me. I really like it."

    Su Xun laughed loudly: "Why was it born for you? You girl has a thick skin."

    Everyone in the room laughed.

    Su Luo snorted and said, "Even if he wasn't born for me, he's still my nephew, and he still calls me little aunt. I want to give him all the things I played with when I was young."

    Su Xun kept laughing: "All right, just give it if you are willing." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 998 You can't stop him, right?

    "Parents in the world love each other." Su Wan sighed, "When you talk to her about this, you have to talk about it carefully. If she disagrees, you can't blame her or lose your temper."

    "In this world, as parents, if their children can have a bright future and succeed in the world, they are happy, but what they want more is that they will be safe and sound. This life will be safe and smooth. As long as they have enough food and clothing, and do nothing, that's fine.  .¡±

    "The road you are going to take, you also know that there will be many dangers, or life and death are unknown, how can she be willing to do it as a mother."

    "Before I didn't have Ashi, but I didn't feel anything. I only felt that being a mother was not easy, but I didn't have any personal experience."

    "But now that I have him, I feel sad when I think that he will suffer. Your brother-in-law still thinks he is a torment, and always wants to beat him up a few times when he grows up, but in fact he is also very distressed.  When that time comes, it will definitely be reluctant.¡±

    Su Wan didn't even want to talk about him anymore, but she even thought about beating him up. If she really did, she would make him look good.

    Su Yun nodded: "Sixth sister, don't worry, I will definitely talk to my mother."

    Su Wan warned: "Don't argue with her."

    Su Yun nodded again and again: "I know, I know."

    At night, Su Wan still couldn't sleep because of this incident.

    Li Lin carried the baby to nurse the nanny. When he came back, he saw that she was still awake, and frowned slightly: "What's wrong? You haven't slept yet?"

    Su Wan shook her head, asked him to put the child beside her, reached out and rubbed the child's little hat: "I can't sleep."

    Li Lin frowned: "Is it because of Ah Ran?"

    She nodded.

    Li Lin lay down on the side, looked down at the child, and said, "Let the Duke of Jinning decide what to do with this matter, and you and I won't get involved."

    Su Wan said: "Speaking of which, I am also happy for him because he has such an ambition, but I am also worried about him."

    Li Lindao: "If he really wants to go, he will arrange two guards to protect him for a period of time. He must establish his own power and be able to protect himself. As for the future, he will have to earn it by himself."  gone."

    "Go to sleep, don't worry, you are going to rest."

    Su Wan thought about it, and felt that there was no use in worrying, so she had to go to sleep first, she still had to take care of the child, and she still had to recuperate her body. Only by taking care of her body first could she be considered serious.

    Just two days later, it broke out that Su Yun was going to the Western Wei Dynasty, and Mrs. Li ran over crying.

    "Do you think it's impossible for him to stay at home in peace? Why did he have to run so far away and talk about making contributions? How old is he?"

    "He ran so far, how could I be willing to let him"

    "Princess, you are her sister. He has always listened to you the most. You should also help him to persuade him, don't let him run so far, and he is going to do such a dangerous thing. Let us do it  What should I do with my loved ones?"

    "It's not that I insist on disturbing you at this time, it's really me I really don't know what to do"

    Li Shi really cried, she was very scared, for fear that the child would go away like this and she would never see her again.

    Su Xun is still hesitating for the time being, and there is no conclusion. The Wang family is the same. Only the Li family firmly disagrees.

    Su Wan was a little embarrassed and didn't know how to persuade her.

    If she said that she didn't care about this matter and let them decide for themselves, it would seem a little heartless, but if she really wanted to speak up, it would be no good to help anyone.

    At this moment, Li Lin came out to her with the child in his arms: "The child is hungry, it's time to feed him."

    Su Wan nodded again and again, said sorry, then carried the child into the bedroom and hid there.

    Li Lin said a few words to Mrs. Li.

    "Don't blame her, actually, I told her to leave it alone. If you have any difficulties and ask me, I will help without saying a word, but I really don't want her to get involved in these things.  , I hope you understand."

    "I'm also very pleased that Ah Ran has this ambition, but he is not alone. He has parents, relatives, who care about him, and what he cares about, so it is really difficult for us to say what kind of decision to make."

    After talking to him for a few words, Mrs. Li couldn't stay any longer, and left in a hurry.

    Su Wan came out of the dormitory with the child in her arms. Seeing that she had already left, she felt a little pitiful in her heart, and sighed, "I don't know what the final result will be?"

    Li Lin is at the door??Standing for a while, he said for a long time, "Maybe I will go."

    "Your grandfather was born in the mountains, and he has achieved today's Jinning Duke's Mansion by virtue of his achievements. There is no reason for him to do it himself. His grandson will not be allowed to have such ambitions. As long as your grandfather agrees, your grandmother will definitely  Agreed."

    "If Ah Ran insists on going, your father will also agree."

    If you want to vote, it is three to one.

    Su Wan was worried: "But if she still disagrees, what should I do? If I fight a little more, I will cry, make trouble, and hang myself."

    Li Lindao: "I have an idea."

    Su Wan became a little curious when he heard the words: "What idea?"

    Li Lindao: "Your grandfather has been the Marquis in charge of military power for so many years, and there are always some people in his hands. When the time comes, arrange some people for Ah Ran, and let Ah Ran's mother know how powerful these people are. She should be able to  Don't worry, you might agree to it by then."

    "But it's not all there."

    "That's right, why didn't I think of this." Su Wan's eyes lit up, "It would be great if my grandfather sent someone to protect me."

    The people on Li Lin's side are really powerful, but for Su Yun, sending two undercover guards is already the limit, if there are more, it will be bad.

    Although it is said that they must follow the master's orders, they practice martial arts all their lives to leave the city, for the Li family, not for others, so it is a bit unfair to them.

    And you can't stay for a lifetime, one or two years is fine, three or four years is already the limit.

    If in order to protect his grandson, Duke Ning of Jin sent someone to protect him, or even gave him directly, so that he could follow him in the future, that would be justified.

    "What? Did you agree that Ah Ran should go?" Li Lin looked back at her.

    Su Wan paused for a moment, and then said: "If he can keep his life safe, he will go, of course he can go, but I also know that if there is really a war, there is no such thing as safe life."

    She looked down at the child, saw the child opened his eyes and looked at her, and then smiled: "But you can't stop him, it's not about doing meaningless things, he said it all, it's for the world, for  His master is also for himself."

    "Since this is the case, it is not easy to object." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1001 The Treatment of Cubs and Madam Are Really Different

    Mr. Huo was about to die of anger when Mr. Xue laughed at him like this. He turned his head to look at Su Ran, with the expression of you, a rebellious son.

    Su Yun suddenly realized that his master was still here, and covered his face with his hand: "I, nonsense, nonsense, master, my apprentice loves you the most, how dare you change your school? Master, don't you think so?  "

    Although there is still a bit of regret, it is a pity.

    Mr. Huo snorted coldly, he didn't believe this kid, so he decided to teach this kid a lesson, he said: "Since you like it so much, why don't you fight him a few tricks, this little brother, you come with him  Two games, don't let him keep your hands."

    Although Su Ran felt that his master was trying to trick him and watched him being beaten, but after seeing Huifeng's swordsmanship, she was ready to move and felt that the opportunity was rare.

    He rubbed his hands together and decided to go for it. At worst, he would be beaten badly, and no one would die.

    Besides, isn't it rare for him to be abused by his master or brother?

    There is nothing to be afraid of.

    Fight!

    "Come!"

    He went to the stage to choose a sword, and decided to show some skills so as not to be underestimated by others. As a result, two swords were abused like a dish, one was thrown directly on the table, and the other was thrown on the ground like Huo Yan.  on the snow on the ground.

    The two brothers are really hard brothers.

    When he came down, Huo Yan felt that he had just been beaten enough, and went up again. The two brothers were a little unconvinced, or felt that they really had something to eat, so they decided to work hard.

    This fight lasted all afternoon, and when the game was over, the two brothers didn't want to move anymore.

    But I went back, took a shower, ate a good meal, slept again, and continued the next day.

    ? If you can¡¯t find Song of Oranges, find Huifeng, and if you can¡¯t find Huifeng, find Yuanyou, or Suichuan.

    In short, these two wanted to fight whoever they caught, so that Jingpingyuan's guards would run as far as they could when they saw this pair of brothers.

    When Su Wan heard about this, she wanted to laugh.

    "How do you feel about Ah Ran now?"

    Li Lindao: "It's okay, but there are still some shortcomings. If you stay for another two years, it will be better and safer."

    Su Wan nodded: "Two years, it's not too long, it's fine, then we'll see what father and the others think. If they agree, let's mention this again and let him stay for two years."

    "good."

    At this moment, Su Wan was half lying on the bed, and the child was lying beside her. When the child moved, she reached out and rubbed his little hat. He hummed twice, and then fell silent.

    Su Wan's eyes were gentle: "I don't know if he will be so obedient when he gets older."

    This child is really easy to take care of.

    When you¡¯re hungry, just snort twice and feed him. Count the time to make it convenient for him. He can be so obedient every day. When he grows up and recognizes people, he may not be so easy to take care of, or  He can crawl and walk, but he is not so obedient.

    "We'll talk about it later." Li Lin stood up, "Look at him, I'm going out."

    Today is already the eighth day of November, and the day after tomorrow will be the full moon of the child, things are being prepared one after another, and guests are coming.

    However, the full moon wine is not a big deal after all. The Imperial City only invited Jinning Duke's Mansion and Zhen Guogong Mansion, and the Princess Rujin who is close to Su Wan, and Li Lin got along well.  Song Zhan.

    Guiyan City only invited the Ji family and the Xie family, and there was no money laundering.

    The village invited Shi Chongshan and Shi Hanhai.

    As for the people from the other side of the city, those who are close can come here if they want to, and those who are far away should not come. After all, the journey is far away, so don¡¯t bother. If you want to give a gift to your child, it¡¯s fine, send it to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion  Go, anyway, if you want to go back in the future, you don't have to move around.

    When getting married in the past, those people said that they would come, and Mr. Li said: "Everyone is free, come if you are free."

    Now that the cub is full moon, those people said they would come again, so Mr. Li said: "It's a long way to go, so don't worry, I'll give it to my family as a gift. I'll go back and see it. Thank you all."

    The treatment of Zaier and Madam is indeed different.

    Fortunately, this cub doesn't understand anything, he only knows how to eat, eat and sleep, otherwise he would kick his old father twice.

    But in the end he is his own son, Mr. Li is still caring, he didn't act as a shopkeeper, in the past few days, he discussed with Master Gao the menu of that day's dinner, and rearranged the various yards, and vacated some yards for placement.  guest.

    On the ninth day of the lunar new year, many people came from the Zhen Guogong's mansion. The Yuan family came with their son and daughter-in-law, Yue Zhen and Yue Xiao also followed, and the Hong family was already here.

    &nbsp;Only Su Jian and Murongxian came to the Jinning Mansion, but the people from the Wang family and Sanfang are also here, and there are quite a few of them.

    Princess Rujin and Zhuo Jiu and his wife came hand in hand, but Song Zhan did not come. He is now working as a censor in the Metropolitan Procuratorate, and he can't get away. He also made an appointment with Li Lin before, saying that he will come back at the end of the year.  During the Chinese New Year, I will see the children again at that time.

    In the evening of the same day, Ji Yunpu and Shi Huihua also took their children back to the village, but the couple came to sit for a while, after seeing the children, they went back to Shi's house, where they lived at night.

    "Pfft! Father, what did you say?" Su Wan almost choked on her own warm water, and she looked at her old father blankly.

    Su Xun grabbed a handful of hair, and was also a little worried: "I said, if I promise A Luo to Huo Yan, what do you think?"

    Su Xun has also thought about it carefully these days. Huo Yan's skills are indeed good. It can be said that he is better than Jin Ninggong back then. Moreover, he is still young and has a lot of future.

    In fact, A Luo's marriage has never been optimistic.

    The eldest son-in-law, Zhuyu, was in front of him. Su Xun looked at the young man in Mandi City and felt that he was not satisfied with anything.

    Although he also relied on the shade of his ancestors to live back then, at least he could see clearly, and he was able to protect his family to some extent. Apart from liking to be an idle layman, there was nothing wrong with him.

    There is also Su Luo's temperament, she can't handle a family that is too complicated, and marrying a poor family is afraid that she will suffer, so it is not a good choice.

    Moreover, there are only three brothers and sisters in their family. Su Wan married Li Lin and gave birth to the eldest son of the Li family. Everything will be stable in the future. Su Yun is going to ask for his future. If it works, it will not be bad.

    But when it comes to Su Luo, he can't let her be too much worse than her sister and brother.

    Huo Yan is a very good son, and he and Ah Ran are brothers, and they will definitely support each other in the future. With this relationship, Huo Yan dare not treat Su Luo badly.

    And he looked at this child with a righteous heart, just like Mr. Huo.

    Su Wan was helpless for a while: "Father, you also know that Ah Yan is going to the Western Wei Dynasty, and he will be leaving after the new year. Once he goes, he doesn't know when he will come back."

    To put it bluntly, it is still unknown whether he can come back.

    "Besides, his marriage is not something that can be settled casually. A Luo is simple-minded, so can Mr. Huo agree?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1048 Extra Story Su Ran 4

    Su Ran turned around and left, feeling that there was a ball of anger burning in her heart, which made her lose her mind.

    She used to think that King Ming could one day ascend to the throne and become emperor. She tolerated these wives and concubines for the time being.  endured.

    But now, she doesn't want to bear it anymore.

    I don't want to bear it for a moment!

    What is she going to do with a man who is worthless and has a lot of wives and concubines?  Don't you throw it away and keep it for the New Year?

    She is going to find her way out, even if the future is not so bright, but at least she is going to find a true love, find a man she likes, stay and fly together, and be a couple for life.

    Instead of staying here, sharing a man with these women.

    As for the child, although she is a bit reluctant, she can't be blamed, can't she, she can't just sacrifice her whole life for the child, can she?

    Besides, even if she leaves, the child still has a father.

    So that afternoon, Su Ran went to find Qin Yuzhu and told her that she was willing to leave.

    Qin Yuzhu had been planning for a while, and now she got Su Ran's consent, she was secretly happy, but she couldn't help but said: "We agreed earlier, you can't take the child away, if you want to take the child away, I can't  Help you."

    Su Ran said: "Since the child is the heir of the Zhao family, since I want to leave, I will naturally not take it away."

    Qin Yuzhu smiled: "Don't worry, even if you are not in the mansion, this child is the prince's only child after all, and I will definitely protect him in the future."

    When the child grows up in the future, knowing that his mother left him and ran away, how much mother-child friendship will he have? At that time, he will definitely not be able to compare with her aunt, who wholeheartedly took care of him.

    Su Ran didn't know what Qin Yuzhu was thinking, but she still felt that Qin Yuzhu was really a generous woman, even willing to raise the son of a concubine.

    Qin Yuzhu said: "You go back, I will plan first, and when I find an opportunity, I will send you away, but if you want to leave, remember to take some money, so as not to suffer outside."

    In case I just left and felt that it was too bitter outside, I turned around and came back.

    Still bring some money.

    Qin Yuzhu thought to himself.

    "Okay, I will remember your kindness."

    Su Ran prepared some banknotes, and packed up some of her favorite jewelry to take away, but it's a pity, since she was going to leave, she would naturally leave lightly, otherwise, she wanted to take away all the things in this house  .

    After three days, Qin Yuzhu sent the maidservant beside her to tell her that someone would take her away tonight, so that night, a woman came and led her to the small gate.

    Although the current Ming Palace is surrounded by forbidden troops, the control is not strict. Except for the owner, the people in the Ming Palace are not allowed to go out, and the shoppers can still come in and out. Life has not changed much.

    Although King Ming was wrong enough to make him miss the throne, but it would not kill him.

    Just after they arrived at the small gate, suddenly there was a commotion in the front yard of the palace, and some people shouted that there was an assassin.

    Just as the imperial guard left, the maid took her out of the small gate, and then left all the way through the alley.

    After running out of the alley, the servant girl wanted to leave: "The servant girl is going back, take care."

    Su Ran nodded: "Go back."

    When the maid disappeared into the alley, Su Ran carried the package, stepped into the crowd, and left firmly.

    She felt in her heart that she was finally free, and she would no longer have to serve so many women as concubines, and she would no longer have to be a concubine to pay her respects to her main wife.  Where are you going.

    After thinking for a long time, she decided to go in the direction of Baihualou.

    In the past, she changed the Baihua Building into the Changge Building, which was really lively for a long time. Later, she entered the Ming Palace and cooperated with Baochai Building to start a business. She was often laughed at and walked in the brothel.  At the same time, the Baihualou was gradually ignored.

    Later, the mother changed her name back to Baihualou, and continued to start the brothel business. After thinking about it, she decided to go and see if the mother had a place to live temporarily.

    But when she walked to a street with few people, her neck hurt and she passed out.

    A few assassins suddenly appeared in the mansion of King Ming, intending to assassinate King Ming and his concubine. There was a great chaos in the mansion, and the imperial guards entered the mansion to help arrest people. After the assassins were caught, they immediately bit their tongues and killed themselves.Not left.

    It wasn't until the mansion was checked that Su Ran was missing.

    "What does it mean that the side concubine is missing?" King Ming was awakened from the drunken dream by the assassination, and now he heard that Su Ran was missing, so he was completely awake at the moment, "What is missing?"

    "Slavesslaves don't know either." The maid lowered her head and explained, "Tonight, the side concubine asked the servants to go back to rest earlier, so they don't need to wait on them. Later, when assassins came to the house, the servants went to the yard to see the side concubine.  , and found that the side concubine was missing."

    Qin Yuzhu said: "Could it be that she went to some yard to relax? She is in a bad mood recently."

    The maid said: "But now the mansion has been searched, and there is no side concubine."

    Qin Yuzhu was surprised and said: "Could it be that he was taken away by responsibility?"

    The maid shook her head: "I don't know"

    Qin Yuzhu hurriedly arranged to find someone, and then asked someone to bring the child to her yard to raise: "The house is in such a mess now, and the side concubine is gone, this child is still suitable to be raised in my yard, and the prince doesn't have to worry about it."  Yes, the side concubine is auspicious, so she must be safe."

    King Ming was worried, but he could only nod his head.

    When Su Ran woke up again, she was sitting in a carriage. The carriage was staggering forward, and she didn't know where she was going. She wanted to shout, but found that she opened her mouth and said something  I can't even say it.

    She can no longer speak.

    Thinking of this, she was so frightened that tears fell, she crawled over and slammed on the door of the carriage, but the driver outside ignored her, and no one spoke.

    Just when she thought there was no one driving the car outside, someone threw two steamed buns for her through the car window. She was really hungry, and couldn't care less about so much, so she had to eat.

    Such days passed for two consecutive days, and in the evening of the second day, the carriage stopped by a deep mountain village, and she was dragged out of the carriage.

    Su Ran was in a state of panic for two days, unable to speak, and was terrified in her heart. Looking at the house in front of her, she almost fainted.

    Has she been caught in the bandit den?

    The people on the side said: "Be obedient and obedient. After a few days, I will give you the antidote to let you speak. If you are not obedient, you will be dumb for the rest of your life."

    Su Ran was terrified, and nodded in agreement with tears streaming down her face.

    [The author has something to say]

    Su Ran's extra chapter is over (remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1055 Postscript 3. Don't you want cubs yet?

    The people on the side of the imperial city also got the news early, tidied up the yard, and people can move in when they come. Su Lan and Mr. Huo settled down in the outer courtyard. Before it was dark, they went back to Jinning Gong  government.

    Li Lin asked people to tidy up the study opposite the dormitory, and asked Shi Zai to live there, so as not to have to sleep with him every day.

    He is already more than two years old, and he is so smart that he can sleep by himself.

    However, just as the couple lay down at night and had just said a few words, they heard a knock on the door outside.

    "Daddy!"

    "Mother!"

    "Don't you want cubs?"

    "Daddy!"

    "Mother!"

    "Have you forgotten your cubs?"

    Su Wan covered his face with his hands, and pushed the people around him: "Go ahead and bring him in."

    Li Lin felt his head hurting: "This brat can't stop and stop."

    After finishing speaking, he got up, Su Wan sat up and adjusted his clothes, and then lay down again.

    Li Lin walked to the door of the dormitory and opened the door, just in time to see this cub standing at the door holding Da Da Er Da, his face was swollen, very unhappy, seeing that the door was opened, his eyes lit up  :"father"

    Li Lin reached out and grabbed his collar by the neck, pulled him in, and locked the door.

    Shi Zai didn't care about his cold face, after entering the door, he ran quickly to the bed with his short legs, then put Da Dai Er Dai on the bed, rubbed off his shoes and climbed up  , and then got into bed.

    "Mother! Mother!"

    Su Wan reached out to touch his head, and asked with a smile, "Don't dare to sleep alone?"

    Shi Zai nodded: "Zai Zai wants to sleep with Daddy and Mother."

    Su Wan tentatively asked: "Then mother, will you ask someone to build you a small bed in this room, just like before."

    The child is getting older, he is really too smart and has many ideas, Su Wan doesn't want to let him sleep with him anymore, and he also slept in a small bed before, so he can't form the habit of sleeping with his parents.

    Li Linxin felt that Su Guankeng's son was really good at it, and he didn't know when he grew up, but if he dared to look back and think about it, he wondered if he would find a wall to bump into.

    Shi Zai thought for a while, then nodded: "Okay then."

    Su Wan reached out and touched his head, and then threw Da Dai and Er Dai on the empty seat above his head: "Be good, go to sleep."

    Shi Zai wanted to sleep, but after thinking about it, he seemed to be missing something. Turning his head, he realized that his father hadn't come back to sleep, so he patted the empty space beside him: "Dad, it's time to sleep."

    Li Lin sighed, and had no choice but to resign himself to his fate. Sure enough, giving birth to a cub was simply torturing himself.

    This night, Zai Zai slept happily with his parents again.

    On the second day, the couple took the cub back to Jinning Duke's Mansion, Su Xun was not there, so Li Shi and Su Luo simply waited with Wang Shi at the Fuping Courtyard, seeing that it was the family of three who came over,  All very happy.

    Mrs. Wang held Shi Zai's hand, as if she couldn't get enough of it.

    "What's your name? Can you tell your great-grandmother?"

    "Zai Zai is Ah Shi!" His small mouth is also very sweet.

    "Yes, yes, yes, you are Ah Shi." Wang said cheerfully, "Look at this child, he is in good spirits."

    Su Wan had no choice but to say, "He, it's time for fun, he's curious about everything."

    Wang said: "Children, what's wrong with being curious, you are a smart child."

    Speaking of this, Wang also sighed: "Your third sister is back, do you know?"

    Su Wan nodded: "I heard that the third sister is now the Concubine of Su'an, so it's considered very happy, and now it's very good."

    There is no need to hide outside or live a hard life. Although she has lost her husband and is now a widow, she now has a pair of children and lives in peace and stability, which is already good.

    "That's right, the current result is already considered pretty good." Before, Wang had been worried that Su Ling would lose her life, and He Xu, now that she was able to settle down and gain wealth, was considered pretty good.

    "When King Su'an and Hexu just came back, they were a little cautious. They were afraid that they might make a wrong step or say a wrong sentence. I couldn't bear to see it."

    Mrs. Wang sighed. It can be seen what kind of environment raises what kind of children. Su Ling took the two children to live in hiding before, and was always careful, so she raised the two children.? Such a temper.

    On the other hand, Ah Shi, it can be seen that his parents raised him carefully and accompanied him to grow up. His childhood was very happy and carefree.

    Su Wan persuaded: "It's over, everything will be fine. Now that the environment is changed, it will gradually improve."

    Seeing that Mrs. Wang seemed to have some gray hair, Su Wan felt a little sour. When Su Fu bullied her when she was not out of the cabinet, she actually blamed Mrs. Wang for making her suffer for the sake of her family and the prosperity of everything.

    But at this moment, I feel sad for her. She is an old lady who worries about this and that. At that time, because of the kindness and resentment between these children and grandchildren, I am afraid that she could not sleep all night, tossing and turning.

    "That's true." Mrs. Wang slowed down and didn't think about it anymore. After all, Su Ling and her mother and son can come back, it is already a gift from His Majesty, so it's good to be safe and sound, no more is required.

    To be honest, Zhao Xingzhen, the child, had better be mediocre. His current status is embarrassing, and only mediocrity can be stable.

    Su Luo grabbed Shi Zai and wanted to take him to play, but Shi Zai was a little reluctant and grabbed Su Wan's hand.

    Su Wan said: "This is your little aunt, mother's sister, do you remember, the little aunt you often give things to?"

    Shi Zai thought for a while, and found that there was indeed such a person. He looked carefully, then turned to Su Wan and said, "Mother, Zai Zai recognizes him now."

    "He called your mother?" Wang said, "It should be called mother."

    Everyone in the powerful and powerful clan calls their parents "father and mother" on weekdays to show solemn respect, while ordinary people call them "father and mother".

    Su Wan said: "He likes to be coquettish. Normally, if he calls him father, he will call him father, and if he calls me, he will call him mother. It's up to him. He can call him whatever he likes. We don't pay much attention to it."

    Wang thought about it too: "It doesn't matter, it's fine."

    Su Wan asked Wang: "Is grandma in good health recently?"

    Wang said: "Fortunately, it's just the same. Your third sister is back, and she's gone from a heart problem. She feels much relieved. Are you coming back this time to celebrate your father's birthday?"

    Su Wan paused for a moment, not knowing how to speak.

    Li Lin who was on the side explained: "If we go back to grandma, besides celebrating father-in-law's birthday, we have another thing to do when we come back this time. I plan to take Awan out of here."

    [The author has something to say]

    Zai Zai looked serious: "You don't want Zai Zai anymore?"

    Mr. Li: Don¡¯t want it, don¡¯t want it, lost it (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1068 How about telling you about a marriage as a teacher?

    In fact, Mr. Huo is also a little moved. The girl from the Su family is indeed a little innocent, but she is a good girl.

    Huo Yan's situation is also in serious trouble. It's not known how long it will take for the affairs of the Western Wei Dynasty to be completed. If it keeps dragging on, it will take at least ten or eight years, and he will be in his early thirties by then.

    If Huo Yan intends to marry a wife and have children, he really needs to settle down earlier, but in his situation, it is hard to find a good girl who is willing to marry him.

    And it has to be credible. If you marry someone casually, you might be stabbed at any time.

    Su Luo has some shortcomings, but if she handles it well, it won't be a big deal, she just needs to arrange two trustworthy and capable people by her side, but Huo Yan's side is even more difficult to say.

    Even if Huo Yan is good enough, but the future is unknown, life and death are unknown, and it is not impossible for a girl from the Su family to marry, as long as the Su family nods, most people are willing to marry this little girl.

    But Su Xun actually wanted to promise Su Luo to Huo Yan.

    However, Mr. Huo also understands Su Xun's worries. Because this girl is too simple, he is afraid that her daughter will be bullied or killed in a daze in the future.

    Huo Yan is Su Yun's senior brother, and the two senior brothers have a very good relationship. As long as Huo Yan doesn't want to lose Su Yun as a brother, he will definitely treat Su Luo well and not let her be wronged.

    Mr. Huo thought about it carefully, and felt that this marriage was a good one. If the two of them could get together, it would just solve the problems of the two of them, and both parties could feel relieved.

    AndMr. Huo wants to find a way out for Huo Yan. If Huo Yan's affairs fail in the future, and he becomes Li Lin and Su Wan's brother-in-law, the people in the Western Wei Dynasty may be a little scrupulous and dare not be  Killed him.

    At that time, Licheng can also become his retreat.

    "Success, I'll talk to him when the time comes, and see if he likes it." Mr. Huo decided to talk, thinking that maybe things will come true.

    Huo Yan has always liked the Su family very much. If there is a chance to be a real family with them, he might be happy.

    Su Xun heard Mr. Huo say this, knowing that Mr. Huo agreed, and he was a little happy: "Then talk about it, talk about it."

    "good."

    The next morning, Mr. Huo and Huo Yan had breakfast, and then they planned to talk about it. He thought about his words, and then said: "A Yan, you are not too young, how about telling you about a marriage as a teacher?"  ?¡±

    Huo Yan almost choked on the water. He stared at his master with wide eyes, thinking that this was more scary than beating him.

    "Are you kidding"

    Mr. Huo glared at him: "What if I say I'm serious?"

    Huo Yan was about to fight, he couldn't help but said: "Master, calm down, don't mess around!"

    "What is nonsense?" Mr. Huo refused to admit it. "Let me ask you, do you plan to marry a wife in this life? If you plan to marry, let's make a plan. If you don't plan to marry, I don't care about you."

    Mr. Huo has never married a wife in his life, and he doesn't think there is anything bad about it. He is old and has an apprentice by his side, and he feels content, so he doesn't have to force Huo Yan to marry one.

    But if you want to marry, you have to plan carefully, when and what kind of marriage you will marry.

    Huo Yan, he's not sure.

    To say that at this moment, he doesn't have these thoughts in his mind. He has too many things to do. If there is any affair with his children, he is afraid that he will drag himself down, which is not good for himself.

    But seeing Li Lin and Su Wan as a loving husband and wife, and having a cute child like Ah Shi, he actually had some ideas.

    Huo Yan grabbed a handful of hair: "It's still early, even if I am willing to marry, I have to wait until I settle down, right? Master, I don't want to marry now."

    What if something happens to him if he comes back after marrying one?

    How do those who leave orphans and widows live?

    So, it's better not to marry.

    Mr. Huo also knew this truth, and he didn't force him, so he told him what Su Xun meant: "Brother Su, who is your brother's own father, he came to me yesterday, what he meant was,  I want to promise you his family's A Luo, you can figure it out, and I will go back to him after thinking about it."

    "What? Su Luo?" Huo Yan was really stunned.

    Huo Yan did remember Su Luo. There were only three people in the Su family and his peers. He and Su Yun were senior brothers. He regarded Su Yun as his younger brother and Su Wan as his older sister. How could he not know about Su Luo?? 

    Probably because of Aiwujiwu, he also regards Su Luo as his younger sister, and knows that she is a pure and kind little girl.

    But if he has any ideas, he definitely doesn't have one.

    Not to mention Su Luo, even her other women, he doesn't have any thoughts. What is his current situation, if he has thoughts about other girls, isn't it to cheat her?

    But how could Su Xun want to promise Su Luo to him? Don't you know what his situation is now?

    Mr. Huo explained: "He is also worried about Su Luo. You see, which one of the rich and powerful families in the imperial city is easy to get along with, and Su Luo is a little more innocent. He is afraid that Su Luo will be harmed by others in the future.  have no idea."

    "If she is asked to marry the eldest son to be the wife of the clan, she may not be able to control the people below. If she is asked to marry the second son and live under the elder sister-in-law, she will not fight, and she is afraid that she will be bullied to death, and these things  The girl in the tall mansion is full of thoughts."

    "If you are looking for a student from a poor family, I am afraid that you will feed tigers in the future, and you will turn your face and deny him after you become famous."

    "Furthermore, many men in the Imperial City marry wives and take concubines. The Su family may not want her to marry such a person, serve a husband with other women, and fight with wives and concubines. I'm afraid she can't beat them."

    The corner of Huo Yan's mouth twitched: "Uncle also loves daughters."

    Mr. Huo Lao said: "The ancients said, 'Raising a child at one hundred years old will cause ninety-nine worries', probably so."

    Mr. Huo understands some, but also doesn't understand. In his opinion, the child is probably not good enough, just hit it a few times. If he is not smart enough, he will become smart after suffering a few losses, and he will learn to behave well in the future.

    However, there is nothing wrong with Su Xun like this, wanting to pave the way for her daughter in this life and seek a safe and smooth life for her daughter.

    "I think Miss Alona is really nice, kind, sensible, and trustworthy. Even if she is a little innocent, it is not a problem to arrange two trustworthy people around her to help."

    "This marriage is still up to you. The Su family just has this idea, but they won't force it. If you like it, you can do this marriage. If you don't like it, it's nothing." (Remember this site website: www  .hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1083 Food Price

    After Shi Zai followed Huifeng to leave, Su Wan took Sun Xiang and Xun Xun to the outer courtyard. There was a place in the mansion for entertaining guests, and the name was changed to Changting Garden.

    There is a pool in the middle of the yard that separates the two sides. During the banquet, the male guests and the female guests are on one side. Lotus flowers are planted in the pool, and there is a covered bridge.  Used, can also be connected together, connecting both sides through.

    The place for entertaining female guests is on the right side of the courtyard. There is a main room for receiving guests. There are two small viewing buildings on both sides of the main room, where you can drink tea and watch the scenery, which is very enjoyable.

    There are pavilions and rockeries in the courtyard, and various flowers are planted. Now it is summer, and it is also the time when the trees and flowers grow most lushly, and a lot of various flowers bloom.

    Su Wan reached out and touched a small pink flower that was in full bloom, and looked up at the pavilion in front of him.

    Sun Xiang looked at the yard and sighed: "This kind of yard is actually used for entertaining guests. I think your family only entertains guests once every few years. It's a waste of time."

    This yard is a good place to enjoy the scenery. It must be extremely comfortable to sit here and enjoy the cool air in summer.

    It's just a pity that Su Wan doesn't like excitement and publicity, so there will definitely not be many places for the Li family to entertain guests in the future.

    "It's okay."

    The garden next to Jingping Court is much better planted than here. There are also transplanted fruit trees, and grape trellises, swings, water pavilions, ponds and fish lotuses. Su Wan often goes there for a walk in the past few days to cool off, and enjoys it very much.

    Sun Xiang also thought of this: "I heard that Jingpingyuan, where you live now, was built by the young master when you got married, and a garden was set up next to it, but some people have been there, and I don't know what to do?"

    Su Wan said: "It's pretty good. After all, it's been so many years, and the flowers and trees have been planted very well. Come over someday when you have free time, and I'll take you for a walk."

    Sun Xiang also had nothing to do, so he nodded: "I'll come over in a few days and have a look."

    "Okay." Su Wan responded, and then asked where the Xu family lived, "How do you live?"

    "After we got married, the young master pointed out a house to us. We live there now. Over there is a public house, where all the officials live. The houses vary in size. Our courtyard is the largest one.  .¡±

    "The main courtyard has three entrances, and there are four other small courtyards. There is also a small garden inside, which is also very good."

    This is already the best treatment. There are not many people who can be allocated such a yard. However, how many overseas industries Jiubian has developed for Licheng over the years and how much money he has earned, this is what the Xu family deserves.

    Sun Xiang smiled: "As soon as we moved in, someone brought food, vegetables, fruits and meat, but there was a lot of food, and the vegetables and meat were only two days' worth. It was said that someone delivered it to the street where we lived every day, so that people in the house could take it.  Follow the sign to buy."

    "It is also said that there is no need to spend money, and there is a public subsidy, but there is a limited amount. If it is not enough, you have to spend the money yourself."

    Sun Xiang found it very interesting: "I didn't expect that life can still be like this."

    "Everyone in the city has a brand. It is said that they can use the brand to buy food, salt, oil, meat and other things every month. Everyone is given a quota according to their age. Within the limited amount, they can buy at half price. Old people  There are other supplies for the children.¡±

    "I've heard of this place before. Many people in the world want to come here, saying that this is the land of abundance, and the people live a good life. Both men and women can read and write, and women can also go out to work."

    "Their shops and land belong to the public. Many of the shops are run by the public. Private renters have to pay taxes. The common people have to pay 20% of the tax for planting land, and they have to pay 20% of the rent for renting the shop. They also need to pay 20% of the tax.  "

    Sun Xiang has been staying here for a month, and he knows a lot. This may not be a place where one can make a living with passion and bravery, but the people live and work in peace and contentment, and have no worries about food and clothing. This is the place that many people in the world yearn for  .

    After all, in this world, most of the wealth is in the hands of a small group of people, and the rest are ordinary people, who are more difficult, busy all year round, and have never eaten enough.

    For the common people, this place is too happy.

    Let's take farming as an example. Even if you own the land, you have to pay taxes. If you rent someone else's land as a tenant, you have to give it to the owner. It's really a busy year, just enough to survive.

    Here in Licheng, the land is owned by the public. If you want to rent it, it will be planted for you if you have time. Just pay 20% of the tax.

    Don't you see how many people in Shangyang City were turned away and entered the capital?Not coming.

    Su Wan was very happy. She knew that the people here were living a good life before. Although she didn't see it with her own eyes, she was also happy to hear what Sun Xiang said.

    In fact, Licheng has been in business for two hundred years, and has bred many high-yielding or delicious varieties. Even if the ancestors of the Li family were laymen, they provided Grandpa Yuan's research ideas, and after two hundred years, there are still achievements.

    The price of local food in Licheng is controlled by the public grain bank, and the price has always been maintained at a certain level, but you can buy half-price food according to the population. Except for those with a particularly large appetite, the basic limit is enough.

    Licheng does not allow private individuals to set up grain stores for grain trading, but it doesn't care about buying and selling between individuals. It needs the grain store to adjust prices, and there must be no fundamental problems such as driving up prices and making people unable to eat.

    The grain grown by the common people can be sold to the grain bank for a normal price. If the merchant wants to buy grain from the common people, they will not sell it at a price lower than the price of the grain bank.

    But if it is higher than the price given by the grain store, the price will be sold at the same price. If you sell it at a high price, no one will buy it, and if you sell it at a low price, you will not make a profit.

    After the public buys these grains, they keep enough for domestic use, and some of them are shipped outside. The price of grain inside the country is cheap, but the grain outside is expensive. If you sell it like this, you can make a lot of money.

    Someone asked again, why not do the business of reselling grain privately?  You can make money by shipping it out and reselling it!

    The key is that food cannot cross the border!

    Goods are inspected when they are transported across the border. It is no problem if you bring dozens of catties, but it is not allowed if it is too much!

    With such an operation, those who lost half of the price of food in the country also earned back.

    If it doesn't work, then make wine, then use it for other things, in short, you can't lose money.

    The purpose of controlling food prices is indeed to ensure that the common people can eat and avoid merchants driving up prices, but if it is not handled properly, the problem of low food prices will arise.

    It is also very embarrassing for the ordinary people who are farming. Many people would rather go out to work and buy food than farm.

    ? Like Licheng, if you give farmers a good price, they will be happy to plant them. You don¡¯t care if you occupy the land, and if you don¡¯t plant it carefully, someone will report you.

    I don't know who thought of this method, Su Wan can only say that it is amazing.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1095 Then I want to see where is my land

    This person Jiubian, shameless, is really shameless. I don¡¯t know how much he has suffered in his hands. You must be on guard. It¡¯s not the first thing to turn your face in the end and waste money to make trouble.  once.

    If you dare to rob my cook, I will rob your daughter!

    snort!

    See if you dare!

    After thinking about it for a while, Jiu Bian decided that it was the girl who was the most important thing, and he didn't dare to try to beat the cook anymore.

    "Okay, I agree with you."

    After the banquet was over, a group of people sat at the table and chatted in the courtyard. Shi Zai and Xun Xun were sleepy, so Su Guan and Sun Xiang took them to a courtyard behind to rest.

    It was a July day, and the heat didn't reduce it. Fortunately, there was an ice basin in the room to reduce the heat. Su Wan leaned against the bed frame and fanned the child for a while, so that he could sleep more peacefully.

    When she fell asleep, he told Xiao Sang to keep watch: "If you see him sweating, fan him, and if he doesn't sweat, just leave it alone."

    Xiao Sang answered yes.

    Su Guan led Shuxiang out of the yard, and happened to meet Sun Xiang. The two sat in the pavilion under the tree in the yard for a while. There was a cool breeze in the yard, and the branches and leaves of the big tree swayed gently, which made people feel  Some coolness.

    A servant brought tea, snacks and fruits. Su Wan took a sip of the tea, and a gust of wind blew in, feeling that her body was much cooler. She shook the fan in her hand, leaned against the beauty in the pavilion, and looked at the beautiful woman in the sky.  Cloud, quite a bit leisurely and leisurely.

    Sun Xiang took a sip of tea, calmed down for a long time, and then said: "I suddenly feel that opening a shop is meaningless."

    Su Wan was slightly surprised when he heard this, but suddenly understood: "Then what do you want to do?"

    Sun Xiang is different from Su Wan. She was not a person who was content with the back house. She was too ambitious and thoughtful. Even though she had a child in the past few years, her temperament has softened a lot, but she met these people today.  , it is very possible that she has other ideas.

    Of these people today, almost everyone occupies a high position, and everyone shines in what they are good at.

    Sun Xiang herself is capable, and she really doesn't want to use the name 'Mrs. Xu' to sit with everyone. She is Sun Xiang, and she prefers to be called Mrs. Sun.

    Sun Xiang stroked a strand of hair next to his ear, the corners of his lips curled up slightly, and he smiled a little wantonly: "It depends on the young master, and see where there is a place for me."

    Su Wan smiled, and she turned the white ball in her hand lightly, the clusters of crabapple flowers on it were so beautiful, she said: "If you want, there are many places where you can have a place."

    If Sun Xiang doesn't want to be Mrs. Xu, wants to do things, wants to be a person like Mrs. Xiang, Li Lin should be very happy.

    Su Wan thought to himself, maybe soon, Sun Xiang might become some kind of 'director of obstetrics and gynecology', 'director of confinement and childcare', 'old pharmacist' or something like that.

    Her poison technique is probably also useful. Although she may not be allowed to make poison, but she must have a place in identifying poison and researching antidote.

    If it weren't for the fact that she and Jiubian were a little plastic, they were afraid that going to her would make the family relationship worse, and something would happen, someone would have come to invite her out of the mountain long ago.

    This is probably to learn the craft well, so that you can earn a living wherever you go.

    Sun Xiang smiled, and she looked at the clouds in the sky: "Then I want to see where is my land."

    Su Wan said: "If you can think like this, I'm also happy for you. You are different from me after all. I'm used to this kind of life, and I think there's nothing wrong with going on like this, but you definitely don't want to be stuck here forever  In the inner house, I will do nothing all my life."

    "It's good to do something." She smiled, "As for the shop, you can figure it out yourself."

    If you don¡¯t open it, you won¡¯t open it, as long as you are happy, and when Sun Xiang has a corresponding job, he may not have so much money, but it will be enough to support himself.

    The future road is also safe, and there is no need to rely on men to live.

    Sun Xiang nodded: "I will think about it carefully."

    Su Guan hummed, a little happy for her, and then asked about her and Jiu Bian: "What do you two think, that you live like this?"

    Sun Xiang paused, and then said: "Let's live like this for now, and we'll talk about the future."

    Sun Xiang is quite satisfied with her current life, and for the sake of her daughter, she doesn't do whatever she wants like before.

    As long as this man is able to live, there is nothing that is intolerable, as long as this life can be lived, it will be like this."Let's go."

    In the same way, Jiubian probably agrees with her, so let's just live blindly.

    Su Wan said with a smile: "That's pretty good, let's live like this."

    Su Wan didn't persuade them to love each other as husband and wife. These two people were not normal couples. It was a coincidence that they got together and had a child together. Moreover, neither of them was obsessed with the kind of affection between children.  It's a bit ridiculous.

    It's good to live a good life like this.

    "After you arrange the work, you should also feel calm and stable in your heart."

    Going far away, at the beginning, everyone was a little uneasy, like a tree transplanted to a foreign country, always thinking of ways to let itself take root and take root.

    So is Su Wan, and so is Sun Xiang. The two of them have some uncertainties in their hearts these days.

    Sun Xiang asked: "What about Madam?"

    Su Wan smiled and said, "I'm still staying here. There are so many interesting places in Licheng, but I want to take a walk and take a look at the beautiful scenery."

    By the way, someone took it with her, so she naturally had some fun before talking about it.

    She was not very ambitious in the first place, and she ran a shop to do business because she wanted to have a foothold, so that she would not have to ask her husband for some money, and sometimes her hands were tied.

    After thinking about it for a few more days, she calmed down completely. Let's talk about it when she has an idea.

    So she started to lie down again.

    After eating salted fish, I found that my heart was much calmer and happier.

    Sure enough, things like mentality are still very important.

    Sun Xiang saw her smile on her brows, as if this matter was irrelevant and she could do whatever she wanted, then she realized that she also smiled.

    Leaving home and going to an unfamiliar place, even if I didn't show it, I always felt a little uneasy in my heart. Now that I have figured it out, there are not so many entanglements.

    "The shop is probably still going to be done. I will provide some recipes and find a few trusted people to do it. After all, money still has to be earned. If I don't have money, how can I buy jewelry and clothes for Xun Xun."

    Su Wan smiled: "That's right."

    Mr. Sun, you have to work hard on this.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1107 Congratulations, you have something to do now

    The guards and dark guards around Li Lin are almost all people who are alone and have nothing to worry about, or people who can die for the master at any time. Once these people get married and have concerns, they will also be transferred away and cannot stay with them.

    Right now there are some vacancies, and those who are willing to come out have been arranged so that there will be no suitable positions in the future. Although they are the master's confidantes, others also work for Licheng.  It will definitely not work to replace them.

    So it's best to arrange everything now.

    Yuanyou is not willing now, but when he is willing in the future, there may not be a good position for him.

    Yuanyou shook his head vigorously: "I don't want to!"

    The fisherman glanced at him: "Really don't want to?"

    Yuanyou has been told by countless people these days, saying that he is allowed to occupy a position first, whether he will marry a wife or not in the future, as long as he handles his errands well, he can live a good life that day.

    But he didn't want to.

    "I've been a rough man for a long time, a rough man, it's fine to be a guard for the young master, but let me be an official and do business. I'm very annoyed, so I don't want to do it."

    Jiubian took a lychee from the plate at hand and slowly peeled one and ate it: "I really don't want to do it? Have you made up your mind? In other words, it's better to have lychees here."

    Returning to the wind: "I remember there are still sales outside."

    Jiu argued: "Yes, there is, but it's not very sweet, and the moisture is not enough, so it's not tasty."

    The lychees in Licheng can be eaten for half a year. The early varieties can mature in March and April, and the late varieties can mature in August, but there are not many early and late varieties, and they are not as delicious as in May and June.

    There are four lychee trees planted in the garden next to Jingpingyuan, which mature one by one according to the seasons, and they grow very well. After a year, you can pick some when you want to eat, and you don¡¯t need to buy them.

    The important thing is that the late-ripening lychee was big and sweet, no worse than the one in season in May and June. These were picked by Su Wan this morning and brought back.

    Yuan You directly put it badly: "Think it over, think it over, let me be an official, I'm really annoying, I've thought it all over, I'm still with the young master now, when I get old and don't want to move,  I'll just help look after the yard at Li's house."

    Li Lin raised his eyes and glanced at him, then said: "As you wish."

    As long as you are happy, if you don't like to do errands, you won't be able to do it.

    When Yuanyou heard this, he immediately regained his energy: "Did you hear that, did you hear that, the young master said so." Don't bother me.

    Just at this moment, a guard from the mansion came over with something.

    "Today, Madam made mooncakes and asked my subordinates to send some over."

    Jiu Bian groaned: "When it comes to moon cakes, the moon cakes made by my wife are the most interesting. I like to make them with some flower jam and jam. They taste sweet and soft. Women love them most. Our family's Xun Xun also likes them very much.  "

    Li Lin asked someone to take out the mooncakes, and the visitor carried them in a carrying case, which happened to be filled with two full plates.

    "Love that you let your wife make some herself."

    Making moon cakes is very simple, just take a second look.

    Although Li Lin thinks that the little girl Xunxun is quite cute, but if he wants his wife to make mooncakes for others, he should never even think about it.

    "Try it, everyone, it's delicious when it's hot."

    Li Lin asked the people waiting at the side to share a plate for everyone, then wiped his hands with a handkerchief, and took a piece of cake that didn't look like a moon cake. It tasted crispy on the outside, sweet and soft on the inside, and had a very fragrant pineapple flavor.  , and still hot.

    After eating this cake, he took another small moon cake. The filling inside was still pineapple. The pineapple was cut into pieces and baked into a fragrant juice.

    Jiubian ate two in a row, and took another sip of tea: "Madam's mooncakes are not like mooncakes, they are like dim sum. Hey, it would be great if you can open a dim sum shop, son, you said I will discuss this with Madam  "

    "Can't stop you from eating?" Li Lin glanced at him indifferently.

    Li Lin felt in his heart that it would be fine if he could open a snack shop, but he thought she was about to open her study, so naturally he would not agree. He wanted her to find something to pass the time, but he didn't expect her to be busy every day.  of.

    Is he short of money?

    There is no shortage.

    "Hey, why can't this money-making thing be allowed?" Jiubian has been away from the city for a while, but he is really bored and wants to do something.

    Hui Feng helped to explain: "You don't know about it. If Madam doesn't need it, I can give you the prescription, but Madam has opened a study, and when the time comesThese things are the snacks of the study, even if I can give you the prescription, it is not now.  "

    It was only then that Jiubian remembered that Su Wan asked Suichuan to open a study. He lazily leaned on the chair and covered his face with a folding fan: "Say, should I go outside?"

    Licheng has been in business for many years, and many industries have almost developed. It is not easy for him to operate something in Licheng, and many shops are public, which really can't grab business.

    After much deliberation, it is still easier to do business overseas.

    The fisherman put down the teacup and said: "What are you going out for? You have done a lot outside these years, and it will be a bit too much if you go down. Now that you are back, you should rest well and spend more time with your wife and girl. If you go out  Just fix something."

    Jiubian has earned a lot of money in Southern Qin, Eastern Zhao, and Western Wei in recent years. He can't do business in the world alone, and he can't let Licheng earn money. It's okay now, and it will be later.  , If people know about it, they will have opinions.

    Li Lin ate a few pieces of moon cakes, wiped his hands and picked up his pen again. Hearing this, he said: "I remember that some shops and factories are not doing well. If you have time, let's take care of these things. What do you think?"

    Jiubian sat up straight all of a sudden: "What did you say?"

    Yuan You was eating moon cakes and drinking tea, and said, "Young master asked you to deal with the shops and factories that are not doing well. Jiubian, congratulations, you have something else to do now."

    Jiu Bian's face was a little green, he stared at him, and then said: "Don't do it, I won't do it, son, you send someone else, I remember that this matter should be taken care of by Zhao, not me."

    Jiubian, he likes the joy of making money by rushing to open up the territory, rather than cleaning up the mess. He finds it boring and annoying.

    Li Lin raised his eyes and looked at him: "Aren't you bored with nothing to do?"

    "No no no, I'm not bored now." Jiubian really didn't want to clean up the mess for others, so he hurriedly said, "I want to stay with my girl, son, I have worked hard for so many years, there is no credit but there is hard work.  No, my girl is still young, I want to accompany my girl."

    Yuan You snorted: "Hypocrisy."

    Jiubian turned his head: "What did you say?"

    Yuanyou snorted: "Dead fox, you are really hypocritical." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1117 She is too incompetent to hold her cub

    Xiao Sang thought to herself, if she never gets married, there must be a lot of things like Madam Yan who wants to marry her, and sometimes it's quite annoying, but if she wants to marry, it's not so much trouble to find someone.  of.

    The Chen family looked really suitable.

    In this way, it is inevitable that she will pay more attention.

    Su Wan raised her eyebrows, feeling a little surprised. When she said she wanted to marry her earlier, Xiao Sang probably resisted in her heart. With the attitude of just looking at it if it didn't work out, she was willing to take it now.

    It's good to be attentive.

    "Then it's up to you to behave well." It would be the best if Chen Buping could be attracted to her.

    As the sun was setting, after Li Lin came back with his cub, Su Guan fed the cub water and asked him, "That Mr. Yan, what do you plan to do with it?"

    "Let him go digging."

    Su Wan: "!!!"

    She looked up at him: "Mining?"

    "Mother, Zai Zai still wants to drink." Shi Zai also looked up at his mother.

    Su Wan hurriedly fed him some more: "A little more is enough, don't drink too much."

    "Yeah." Shi Zai nodded obediently, and continued to drink water obediently.

    "Yeah." Li Lin sat down on the other side of the arhat chair, stretched out his hand and poured himself a cup of tea, "The life is going well, and there are many things to do when he is full. Let him suffer a little bit, and he will know how powerful it is."

    Although Su Guan has never met this Young Master Yan, the one who can be spoiled like this by the Yan family and do these things must be a pampered and respected young man who never touches the sun.

    ? If he is asked to mine

    "fine."

    Li Lin glanced at her in surprise, his eyes were slightly raised, and there was a smile on the corner of his mouth: "I thought you would think that Yan was too weak, and this punishment was too much."

    Su Wan glanced at him: "Listen to you, do you think I'm unreasonable? Since I made a mistake, I should be punished. It's his bad luck. I happened to bump into him. If I punish him, those people will also be punished in the future."  learn a lesson."

    "And I don't want to interfere with your affairs."

    Su Wan felt that it was all for her to care about the grievances and grievances between these wives occasionally. As for other things, she really didn't want to interfere. After all, she also knew how much she weighed.  You may be criticized a lot.

    She is too lazy to do such thankless things.

    Li Lin took a sip of tea, did not continue this topic, but asked her: "I heard that Mrs. Yan is here today, you saw her."

    Su Wan nodded: "I originally wanted to beat her and let them take care of the children. Don't do this kind of thing, thinking that others don't know, but you let people dig mines, it's unnecessary, I'm afraid that after she knows the news  Go cry."

    Mrs. Yan, she must cry.

    Su Wan took a look at Li Lin. The area within Licheng is not too big, and it is more convenient to manage. Moreover, the Li family has been in business for so many years, and many laws and regulations are perfect, so you just need to follow the regulations.

    That's why he has the leisure to take care of these shitty things.

    If he is entangled in all kinds of things, and all kinds of things about the society and the people's livelihood come to him, he will not be so carefree.

    Su Wan reached out and touched Shi Zai's little head: "We, Zai Zai, must teach well, and we must not learn badly."

    Shi Zai flattened his mouth, a little unhappy: "Whoever learns to be bad, Zai Zai is smart, and he didn't learn to be bad."

    Su Wan smiled: "I'm not talking about you, are you tired? What did you do today?"

    "Play." Shi Zai was very happy, "Uncle took me to practice swords, mother, it was fun."

    "Practice sword?" Su Wan raised her eyebrows, "You haven't reached the time for sword practice yet, have you?"

    This person has small arms and legs, and his body bones haven't grown well yet. How can he practice swords?

    "It's just for fun." From Shi Zai's point of view, practicing sword is the same as playing, and he also thinks that swinging a sword is fun, although his little wooden sword is short and small.

    Su Wan reached out and touched his back, seeing that he wasn't sweating, so he ignored it. This kid is too young, it doesn't matter if he plays around, but he must be five years old if he wants to really start practicing.

    "It's fun." Shi Zai seemed to be in good spirits, and chatted for a while, Su Wan listened quietly, and praised him from time to time, Su Wan felt that if he had a tail, he couldn't help but curl up  Woke up.

    Children are really cute sometimes.

    She stretched out her hand and pinched his little face, with a smile all over her face.

    On the second day, Su Wan planned to take Xiao Sang to?The Chen family, Shi Zai heard that he was going to watch the marriage for Aunt Sang, so he also went with him, accompanied by Xiao Mo and Sui Chuan, a few guards from his family, and Shu Xiang stayed in the mansion to guard the yard.

    After getting into the carriage, Shi Zai was still chattering along the way, his eyes flicking around on Xiao Sang: "Aunt Xiao Sang is getting married."

    After that, he sighed, as if feeling a little emotional.

    Su Wan suppressed a smile: "Why are you sighing? If your little aunt Sang is really going to marry, that would not be a good thing."

    Thinking about knowing the cubs is also true, the mother married the father and was with the father, and Aunt Xiaosang also wanted to marry and be with others.

    "Alright alright."

    A group of people went all the way to the Xuri Building. The Chen family had booked a private room a few days ago, and sent someone over to tell them that the group was going directly to the third floor. Their calves were still short, and the stairs were still a bit tired. Hehehehehe  of.

    After he walked for a while, Su Wan picked him up and went upstairs.

    She hasn't hugged such a heavy one for a long time, but she can't say that you are really heavy.

    Her cubs are healthy and not fat.

    It was because she was too incompetent to hold her cub.

    Thinking of this, she secretly sighed in her heart. Fortunately, the third floor was not high, and the cub climbed halfway by himself, and she hugged halfway, and finally reached the third floor.

    A group of people walked to the door of the reserved private room, and just knocked on the door, and someone opened the door, and it was Mrs. Cheng.

    When Mrs. Cheng saw someone, she immediately smiled: "The young lady is here, please come inside, and the young master is also here?"

    Mrs. Cheng has been to Li's house several times, but most of the cubs have gone out with Li Lin, so there are not many opportunities to see him, but this child is lively, smart, well-behaved and obedient, which is really likable.

    Su Wan said: "He wanted to follow, so he brought him here, I wonder if it's convenient?"

    "It's convenient and convenient, the young master is here, it will be more lively."

    A group of people entered the door, and Su Wan saw a young man in a blue robe. He was not very handsome, but he could be called handsome.  .

    This is Chen Buping?

    "Greetings, Young Madam." Chen Buping just glanced at it, then lowered his head slightly, not daring to look any further. His attitude was upright, neither humble nor overbearing.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com

 Chapter 1125 Zhang Fu'er's Distress

    Zai Zai received many gifts and ate delicious pastries all day long, and was accompanied by his parents. He was very happy.

    He also probably understood a truth: birthday is really a happy day.

    It would be great if I celebrate my birthday every day.

    A few days after Shi Zai's birthday, the study opened.

    After thinking about it for a few days, Xiao Sang finally made a decision to work as a steward in the study.

    She is about to get married. Although the Chen family is not a powerful family, it is also a scholarly family. There is no problem for her to find a job, but if she is in someone else's house to serve people, the Chen family's face is probably  It's not pretty either.

    Moreover, after she gets married, she will live in the Chen family. The Chen family lives at the foot of the Licheng Academy, which is a little far away from here. She can't get to the Li family to do work in the morning, and she may face the situation of being absent from time to time.

    It is better to let someone else take up such a position, and the other party can also take care of the affairs around the wife well.

    The big deal is to go to the study to do things. She will come to Li's house to have a look when she has free time. Then, after the study opens, Madam should also like to go there, and she will see her often.

    Thinking of this, Xiao Sang envied Xiao Man's good luck again.

    The Zhang family who have worked in the Li family's mansion for generations may not be as famous as the Chen family, but it is true that everyone who is from the Li family will give three points of face, and as long as the Li family does not fall, the Zhang family will be able to  It has been stable.

    Su Wan also brought a girl named Tanxiang to serve beside her. Her real name was Du Tanxiang. It was also a coincidence that she happened to have the same word as Shuxiang.

    After October, the weather in Licheng also started to get cold. Although it was not yet the coldest time of winter, she put on thick clothes. In late October, Mrs. Cheng told Su Wan about Chen Buping and Xiao Sang.  marriage.

    The shops and farms on the Licheng side cannot be bought or sold, and the only thing that can be purchased are some specific houses, so the Chen family plans to give Chen Buping a secondary yard.

    However, Chen Buping is a teacher at Licheng Academy, and he was allocated a small courtyard there. Although there is only a small courtyard with three rooms, it is also an independent courtyard, and he can live there in the future.

    As for this newly purchased house, it can be used for rent or other things. In the future, Chen Buping will not be a teacher in the academy, but he can also live in it himself.

    Su Wan also prepared a dowry for Xiao Sang as compared to the dowry he had prepared for Xiao Li back then.

    Getting married here in Licheng is not so cumbersome, and it's not a wealthy family that pays attention to etiquette. The two families discussed it and found it suitable, and then the Chen family picked a good day and brought a matchmaker to make an appointment.

    After that, just choose a good day to get married, but the marriage certificate has to be stamped and reported by the government office.

    The dowry gift given by the Chen family was not too much, and it was added a little bit on the basis of marrying a wife in Licheng, which can be regarded as an expression of satisfaction with the woman.

    In November, the two families also agreed on a wedding date, which will be at the end of January next year, and they have three months to prepare for the wedding.

    This marriage will definitely come to an end, and Su Wan can be regarded as having settled one of his worries, feeling much more relaxed.

    The winter in Licheng is also cold, Shi Zai doesn't go out with his father these days, Su Wan takes him at home.

    Right now, he is playing with his toys in the house, and if the ground dragon is burned in the house, it won't freeze him, so Su Wan doesn't care about him.

    Zhang Fu'er came over here to sit for a while when she was free.

    "Why do you have time to come to my place today?" Su Wan glanced at her with a smile. Zhang Fu'er is easy to get along with. Even after leaving Licheng for many years, she still has many old friends. After she came back, she would often hang out with these friends.  Play.

    She is the daughter of Zhang Guanshi and Mrs. Zhang, but she is different from Zhang Shou. Zhang Shou will stay in Li's house to work in the future, Xiao Mo will also stay, and Zhang Fu'er will marry out in the future.

    Steward Zhang and his wife felt sorry for her, and they didn't let her lead the errands in the house, so they can't be regarded as maids in the house. On weekdays, they help her mother, Mrs. Zhang, to do the embroidery.

    The rest of the time, she played with her little sisters.

    "It's cold, Madam's side is warm."

    Su Wan chuckled, she was very honest, she came here to warm up and eat.

    "Ma'am, how is Ah Luo doing now?" Zhang Fu'er asked in a low voice.

    "Ah Luo, I'm still in the Imperial City. There's nothing wrong." When Su Wan thought of Su Luo, she felt a little worried.  When you get married, there must be some gossip.

    But Su Wan also thinks it would be more appropriate to get married at eighteen.? A little, at least an adult.

    Even if those rumors reached Su Luo's ears, she didn't know if she would feel uncomfortable.

    "Then she really wants to marry Mr. Huo?" Zhang Fu'er couldn't help asking.

    "Of course, we're all engaged. Maybe next year, Mr. Huo will marry her." Su Wan looked at her, "Why, do you have any ideas?"

    "Not at all." Zhang Fu'er sighed, "I heard that the Western Wei Dynasty was too chaotic. Although Mr. Huo is quite good, he is also in a dangerous situation. You said there are many handsome young masters here, so why did you choose him?  Where is Young Master Huo?"

    Zhang Fu'er and Su Luo have also been in love for many years. She is really worried about Su Luo, and in her heart, she also thinks that it is best to leave the city and live the most stable life.

    Su Wan wanted to laugh: "Why, you miss her, want her to come and keep you company? Haven't you been playing with your sisters recently?"

    Zhang Fuer's shoulders slumped: "Madam, don't mention it. Originally, I haven't been here these years. I have grown up a lot, and everyone has grown up, so it's different from when I was a child."

    The little girl stayed together when she was young, she only knew how to play and didn't care about anything else, but now that she's grown up, and when it's time to get married, Zhang Fu'er gradually found that everyone's attitude towards her was a bit different.

    Especially after knowing that she was going to marry Huifeng in the future, she became more flattering and hypocritical, not as happy and sincere as she was when she was a child.

    Although she also understood the reason for this, she was a little uncomfortable after all.

    Su Wan leaned back on the chair, listened to her distress, smiled and said: "You have to get used to it, if the officials who come back to you in the future become bigger and bigger, there will still be many people who are willing to say good things in front of you."

    "Just get used to it, don't you think I'm used to it now?"

    Are there any fewer people in Licheng who want to flatter her?

    Although not everyone wants it, at least 70% of them do.

    Now she sees whoever she wants to see, and disappears when she doesn't want to see, without the slightest burden in her heart.

    After all, according to her current status, everyone wants to see her. If she sees everyone, she will be exhausted, and she will be asking for trouble?

    Besides, she hasn't seen visitors. It's been a long time, and everyone knows that she doesn't like to see guests. If there is no important matter, they won't come to her.

    Of course, if something really happened and you came to ask to see her, she would also meet and help deal with the matter along the way.  (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com